《Reading God System》


 Chapter 1

    Xuantian continent, a small city in the southwest of the eastern Qianyuan Empire, is named castle peak city after Castle Peak.


    Not far from Castle Peak City, there is a shabby rattan shed, which is the gathering place of a small number of beggars in castle peak city.


    "How long will it take for this damn system to wake up?" Su Mu said with a frown on his face.


    Su muben is a good young man in the 21st century in the modern world. He gets up every morning and takes a book for reading.


    As usual, Su Mu took a book from the bookshelf after getting up to wash and sat on the sofa and read it slowly, but at this time, an accident happened. The sudden earthquake buried him directly. Su mu, who thought he would die, found that he was still alive and seemed to have come to another world.


    This is a world of martial arts. Everyone can become a top power through cultivation. It is said that emperor Qianyuan has the strength to move mountains and seas.


    Su Mu didn''t want to cross such a world, but he didn''t expect to wake up the system. When Su Mu thought he was going to hang around the world, an accident happened.


    Thinking of this, Su Mu looked at the words in front of him that only he could see.


    System binding


    "It''s been almost a year. If I hadn''t been careful to survive near castle peak city this year, I''m afraid I would have been killed by those who don''t like beggars. All this is caused by your damn system." Su Mu is even more upset when he thinks of it. He is determined to bleed the system after success.


    "The reading apotheosis system is bound successfully. Congratulations to the host Su mu on becoming the only master of the reading apotheosis system."


    Su Mu was excited when he heard the speech and said, "his grandmother''s! You''ve been bound for so long. You''ve been bound successfully! Come on! Tell me your function!"


    "To sort out the general function details of the system for the host, please watch it by yourself."


    Su Mu frowned at the speech and said, "isn''t it an intelligent system? Forget it, it doesn''t make any difference anyway."


    After that, Su Mu looked at the screen thrown into the system, which also introduced in detail the general functions of the reading Fengshen system.


    "By reading a novel, you can get anything at will in the novel..."


    Seeing this, Su Mu suddenly widened his eyes and couldn''t help taking a breath in his heart.


    "You can get those magic weapons in the novel? Sleeping slots. It''s amazing!" Su Mu exclaimed.


    More than ten minutes later, Su Mu finished understanding the general functions of the system. The reading Fengshen system is like an app that can read novels. However, there is no novel for you to choose. You can only read the random refresh of the system. Each refresh time is one month, which means that Su Mu can only read one novel in a month.


    "Let me see. I can read a novel now?" Su Mu said.


    "System, what should I do if I want to read a novel?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Ding, a novel has been called out for Su mu. Please check it."


    Hearing the speech, Su Mu nodded and opened the novel systematically with consciousness.


    "Break through the sky? Is it such a good novel for the first time?" Su Mu''s eyes lit up and directly clicked to read.


    "Ding, the host spirit stone is not enough to read."


    "Lying in the trough!? what do you mean?" Su Mu was worried immediately. He finally woke up. He thought he was going to fly into the sky. As a result, you still need a spirit stone to read this novel!?


    "Ding, the host needs to spend different Lingshi to read every novel, otherwise he can''t read it."


    "Lingshi, Lingshi, I''m so poor that I can only be a beggar. Where can I find Lingshi for you?" Su Mu said speechless.


    "It is detected that the host is reading for the first time and can have a free reading period of three days. Do you want to read?"


    "You didn''t say it earlier. Read it."


    When Su Mu''s voice fell, countless words appeared in front of him. Su Mu quickly concentrated on reading without missing a word.


    Although I have read this book many times, and I am almost tired of reading the stem inside, it is undeniable that this is a rare boutique novel.


    In addition, he was afraid that he would not get the articles in the novel because he missed words at a glance. Su Mu was even more absorbed in the careful evaluation of the book word by word.


    In the evening, Su Mu got up and went to the periphery of the green mountain and walked skillfully to the East. There was a stream there. There were many carp in the stream. He didn''t eat and patronized reading all day. At the moment, Su Mu''s stomach also felt hungry.


    "It''s been a whole day. Why haven''t you got anything?" Su Mu asked the system suspiciously.


    "Only after the host has read a book completely will he get the item reward."


    Hearing the speech, Su Mu nodded. He could read it day and night in three days of free time.


    After more than a year of beggar life, Su Mu didn''t teach him anything else. His fishing skills were not weak. In a short time, he caught a carp of more than half a catty.


    Skilled life, grilling fish. During the grilling period, Su Mu began to read again, and then read after eating fish.


    In this way, time came to the third day.


    "Finally finished."


    Su Mu stretched out and said excitedly, "system, what items have I got?"


    "Ding, the host carefully read the whole book to break through the sky, and obtained the heart inflammation, burning and a bottle of base building spirit liquid to break through the world."


    "Rich rewards," Su Mu said with an excited smile.


    Falling heart inflammation, needless to say, the flame ranked 14th in the list of different fires can be tempered by heart inflammation all the time. Therefore, it is called the cultivation cheater, which provides a lot of shortcuts on Xiao Yan''s cultivation road.


    Burning determination is even more powerful. The cultivation skills of Xiao Yan, the protagonist of the original work, have evolved all the way. Su Mu knows that Xiao Yan has even become the Supreme Master of the fire field in the world.


    The base building spirit liquid is not good, but it is the best thing for Su mu. After all, he has never practiced. The base building spirit liquid still has a lot of help in helping Xiao Yan rise from the name of waste in the early stage.


    "With the help of a whole bottle of base building spirit liquid, I should be able to easily step into the physical realm. As for the mana realm, it should be impossible. After all, the gap is still a little far, but it doesn''t matter. With systematic help, as long as I study well, let alone the mana realm, even the magical realm can be easily reached."


    Su Mu had already explored the cultivation system of the world in the early stage. He had ten layers of flesh, mana and supernatural realm. As for the later realm, Su Mu didn''t know. After all, he was just a beggar. It''s good to know so much.


    Looking at the three items obtained from the novel, Su Mu couldn''t help sighing, "sure enough, only reading is the only way out!"

 Chapter 2

    After sighing, Su Mu took out the burning decision and crushed it. Suddenly, the burning decision turned into a little star and entered his mind.


    The initial level of burning determination skill was very low, but Su Mu knew its growth future and didn''t abandon it.


    Su Mu came to the river to take off his clothes and wash them. Then he jumped directly into the river and washed himself. In a moment, he would begin to practice. He didn''t want the dust on his body to affect the medicine of Zhuji spirit liquid. Although Su Mu didn''t think it would affect the medicine, it was always better to wash clean than dark.


    After washing himself white, Su Mu got up from the river.


    "Ah!"


    Just then, a soft drink came out. Su Mu immediately thought he had encountered the story of bathing seen by beautiful women in the novel.


    But then, why does that Jiao''s voice sound a little strange?


    Su Mu didn''t think much. After Jiao drank, she quickly covered her 18 cm and looked up at the place where the voice came from.


    Seeing this, Su Mu could not help taking a breath. It was not because of how beautiful it was, but because... The owner of the drink was actually a man!!!


    It''s a man in women''s clothes!!!


    Su Mu suddenly widened his eyes and felt infinite lying in his heart. NIMA, there are human demons in the world!?


    "You hooligan, running around in broad daylight without even wearing a shame cloth!"


    The human demon blushed and said angrily to Su mu.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. He was speechless at once. He thought it was like you, a dead demon, who came to see me take a bath?


    "No!"


    Su Mu suddenly thought of those protagonists in the novel who deliberately peeked at people''s baths for their beautiful little sister, and then they had a spark, so they were together!


    After looking at the human demon not far away, Su Mu made a fierce decision. In order not to let the scene in the novel appear, Su Mu immediately thought of killing the human demon.


    After crushing and burning, Su Mu was not an ordinary beggar. Although his strength did not reach the physical state, he also increased a lot of strength. Su Mu felt it necessary to kill the human demon.


    "If my system can make complaints about the strength of the enemy, the chicken system..." Su Mu''s heart Tucao Dao.


    System:


    "You peeked at my body, so I can''t keep you." Su Mu said the words of the female owner after being seen in the novel.


    "I... young master, I didn''t mean it," said the human demon with a blushing face.


    Seeing the crimson face of the human demon, Su Mu immediately felt sick. He picked up a pebble with a big fist and hurled it at the human demon.


    "I''ll kill you!" Su Mu roared.


    "No... listen to me, young master."


    The human demon didn''t care about the falling stones, but he had a level of cultivation in the physical realm. Although it was not high, it was easy enough to hang Su mu, who didn''t have any strength at all.


    Because Su Mu had no strength, he didn''t care about the stones he threw, but Su Mu had the blessing of burning. Although the realm didn''t reach the first layer of the physical realm, his strength was half that of the first layer of the physical realm, so


    Bang!


    Dong!


    The human demon rolled his eyes and fell to the ground. Su Mu looked at the human demon and wondered if he would die?


    So Su Mu put on his clothes, walked over and picked up another stone at his feet.


    "Should be fainted." Su Mu looked at the human demon and thought to himself.


    Glancing at the face of the human demon, Su Mu felt uncomfortable. With the constant nausea, Su Mu spit it out directly.


    "It seems that his acceptance ability needs to be improved." Su Mu thought to himself. He threw the stone aside and took a rag from his cuff.


    "Since I feel sick when I see your face, I''ll just cover your face."


    Su Mu thought for a moment and said, "so I won''t feel sick when I search."


    After covering the face of the human demon with cloth, Su Mu immediately nodded: "I can''t see your face now, and I think you look good."


    Then Su Mu put his hands on the human demon and slowly groped.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not trying to take advantage. I''m trying to find some money to buy clothes in the city." Su Mu thought silently.


    After searching for a while, Su Mu successfully found three spirit stones and more than 50 gold coins.


    "Unexpectedly, this guy has so many gold coins. He even has spirit stones. Isn''t he a rich family?"


    Thinking of this, Su Mu immediately shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. I''m a rich man. If I see my son like this, I''ll definitely slap him to death."


    He grabbed the human demon''s feet and dragged him to a lush place in the forest. He covered the human demon with some weeds.


    This river is a river that surrounds castle peak city. On this side of the river is the sphere of influence of Castle Peak city. On the other side of the river is the place where Castle Peak beasts are rampant. There are many beasts and even monsters. If you don''t hide him, he may be dragged away and eaten before he wakes up.


    Su Mu washed his hands and asked, "system, I now have three spirit stones. Can I start reading the next novel?"


    "No, only after the system refreshes a new novel in the past month can the host use the spirit stone to read, and remind the host that the spirit stone needed for reading is the best spirit stone. You... Are just three inferior spirit stones."


    "What?! the best spirit stone!? where can I find the best spirit stone for you?" Su Mu said bitterly. The whole castle peak city could not find the best spirit stone.


    Helpless, Su Mu washed the gold coins and put them into his clothes pocket. Suddenly he asked, "system, do you have the storage function?"


    "Yes, but the host needs to activate itself."


    "How to activate it?" Su Mu asked.


    "An inferior spirit stone."


    "I''m NIMA..." Su Mu immediately felt speechless. Forget it, it''s just a low-grade spirit stone. It''s used to activate the system space, no loss, no loss.


    Thinking so, Su Mu held the spirit stone in his hand, and the system directly absorbed him, and then a message came out.


    "Congratulations on activating the storage space of the system. Reward the host to read a 10% discount card."


    "Read the 10% discount card? It''s OK. Keep it."


    Su Mu put the gold coins and spirit stones into the system space. After cleaning up, he went to Castle Peak city. When he was rich, he wanted to eat a good meal, change his clothes, whore... Er, condolences to the beautiful one.


    Don''t mention that Su Mu was originally handsome, but he didn''t care about him when he was a beggar on weekdays. After washing his clothes and taking advantage of the trend to wash away the dirt and smell on his body, Su Mu at the moment, in addition to his clothes, he really looks like a handsome young master. Only this young master looks very poor.

 Chapter 3

    When he came to the gate, Su Mu swaggered into the castle peak city. There was no bodyguard to embarrass him.


    After entering the city, a noisy scene appeared in front of Su mu. If you close your eyes, you think you have come to the vegetable market.


    "Come and see, sell low-level blood refining pills!"


    "Low level weapons are on sale!


    "To form a team to enter the Castle Peak for experience, it requires experts above the fourth floor of the physical realm."


    After living in this world for a year, Su Mu is also very familiar with the castle peak city. There are three major forces in the castle peak city, including Murong family, Gongsun family and Wanbao auction. In recent years, due to the mistakes of Gongsun family''s major, Gongsun family went to the shelter of supernatural realm experts and was almost swallowed up by Murong family, There is only one family courtyard and square city left.


    However, even if the Murong family swallowed up most of the Gongsun family''s forces, the Murong family still did not take charge of the castle peak city, because there was another force in the castle peak city that made the Murong family dare not act rashly, that is, the Wanbao auction, not because there were super experts in the Wanbao auction, but because the Wanbao auction was one of the top forces of the Qianyuan empire , on the Xuantian continent, at least 30% of the divine weapons are forged by wanbaozong. Offending wanbaozong means that it is very difficult to build any divine weapons in the future. Wanbaozong''s status is respected like an alchemist.


    After entering castle peak city, Su Mu went straight to the clothes making shop. When he had money, he must first change into clean clothes.


    Murong workshop, you can tell from the name that this is the property of Murong family. Su Mudun stepped in and came up with a guard of Murong family.


    "This is the territory of Murong family, not where you should come. Leave quickly." the guard said seriously.


    "I''m here to buy clothes. Why, don''t you buy Murong''s clothes?" Su Mu asked.


    "Buy clothes? Come here?" the bodyguard looked at Su Mu''s old clothes and couldn''t help frowning. He thought you dare to buy clothes here in this way? Don''t you inquire about the price?


    "Do you have enough money to buy clothes here?" said the guard.


    "Of course, it''s enough. If I can''t afford it, you''re driving me away. I don''t make trouble. I just come to buy a dress." Su Mu said with a smile.


    The bodyguard frowned and said, "all right, you come with me."


    After that, the bodyguard led Su Mu to the workshop. On the way, many Murong workers were stunned when they saw Su Mu and thought how they came here in such shabby clothes? Aren''t you afraid of being beaten?


    "Master Zhang, this guy wants to buy a dress, so I''ll bring you here."


    Master Zhang looked up at Su mu, who was following the bodyguard, and said in a displeased tone, "I said, why do you bring everyone to me? Can he afford clothes?"


    Su Mu Wen''s heart is somewhat upset: "I can''t afford it, not you has the final say, quickly find two suits of clothes for me, and a white robe."


    "You have a temper. Come in."


    Master Zhang didn''t say anything. He glanced at Su mu, and then took down a white robe on the hanger behind him. The robe was beautifully made. Su Mu immediately felt that this dress was very suitable for him.


    "I''ll take this one. Give me a try."


    Master Zhang was stunned and asked, "this one?"


    "Yes, I''ll take this one." Su Mu nodded.


    "OK, OK, I can give you a try, but don''t get dirty for me."


    Master Zhang is kind-hearted. Except for his bad tone, it''s hard to imagine such kind-hearted people in a world that respects martial arts. If he meets those unreasonable bosses, Su Mu must take out gold coins first before he can let him try on his clothes.


    Su Mu came to the fitting room, changed his clothes and walked out of the fitting room.


    "I''m not used to not having a mirror. I said, Master Zhang, do you have a mirror?" Su Mu said, lowering his head and tidying up his belt.


    "What a graceful young master." Master Zhang''s eyes brightened and said with admiration. At the moment, Su Mu wore a white shirt and his long hair was scattered, which was quite evil. His handsome face was incomparable against the background of his white robe. At the moment, Master Zhang couldn''t help feeling that this young master was accidentally in trouble.


    "What are you looking at, Master Zhang? Do you have a mirror?" Su Mu said again.


    "Ah? Mirror, right? Yes."


    Master Zhang quickly took out the mirror and put it in front of Su mu. After finishing, Su Mu looked at it and nodded.


    "Yes, that''s it. How much is it?" Su Mu asked.


    "It''s not expensive, it''s just five gold coins." Master Zhang said with a smile. Originally, the clothes were sold as gold coins, but when he saw that Su Mu looked so good when he put on his clothes, he immediately gave him a discount. After all, their clothes tailors were trying to find a suitable owner for their clothes.


    "Give me another one of the same style, black one," said Su mu. At the same time, he shook his hand and ten gold coins immediately appeared in his hand.


    "OK, no problem." Master Zhang nodded, took out the same black long shirt and gave it to Su mu.


    Su Mu put away his clothes and threw the gold coins to master Zhang.


    "Your craft is good. If I buy clothes in the future, I''ll come to you."


    "OK, then I''ll thank you." Master Zhang thought.


    Out of Master Zhang''s shop, the bodyguard was still waiting for Su Mu at the door. He was stunned when Su Mu appeared in a white shirt. He was surprised that Su Mu could really afford the clothes here and said, "since you have money to buy things here, I don''t care about you. Turn around and I''ll go."


    Su Mu didn''t ask to stay. He walked towards the cooking exit. He was a little hungry for some time. He wanted to find a place to eat a delicious meal. By the way, he could see if there were any renters in the world.


    When he came to a restaurant that was not very high-end but had a lot of guests, Su Mu ordered some dishes at will and asked the waiter, "do you have a house that no one lives in but doesn''t buy?"


    "Yes, our shopkeeper doesn''t live in a courtyard, and he doesn''t give up selling it. What''s the matter, sir?" the waiter asked strangely.


    "It''s all right. You call your shopkeeper and say I want to talk about a business with him." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "If you want to buy his other courtyard, please forget it. The shopkeeper won''t sell it," said the waiter.


    "Don''t worry about it. Just go to your shopkeeper." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll call you, my guest."


    With that, the waiter walked towards the back of the hotel and soon appeared in front of Su mu with a middle-aged man.

 Chapter 4

    The shopkeeper of the hotel came to Su mu, looked at Su Mu''s dress and his extraordinary appearance, and immediately took back his underestimate.


    "Young master, I heard from our waiter that you have business to discuss with me? I don''t know what business it is?" the shopkeeper said politely.


    Su Mu put down the tea cup, smiled at the shopkeeper and said, "is it difficult for me to talk about business? Didn''t your waiter tell you?"


    "Er..."


    The shopkeeper was stunned for a moment, then nodded and pretended to be confused and said, "he really didn''t tell me. He said it was the childe. You asked me to talk about business. He doesn''t know the details."


    Su Mu couldn''t help shaking his head. Instead of pretending to be the shopkeeper, he pointed out and said, "I heard you have a different hospital?"


    The shopkeeper frowned when he heard the speech and thought that the young master really came to my other hospital?


    "Childe, forget about the other courtyard. I won''t sell the other courtyard. Even if the emperor of the Qianyuan Empire ordered, I won''t sell the other courtyard." the shopkeeper said firmly.


    Su Mu was puzzled and asked, "can I know the reason?"


    The shopkeeper was stunned, nodded and said, "it''s not because I can''t say, but because this other hospital is the ancestral house of my family when I was a child. Now I''m the only one left in the family. Although I moved out, I still can''t bear to give up. Occasionally I''ll go back and have a look. If I sell it, I really don''t have a chance."


    Su Mu smiled and said, "shopkeeper, in that case, you might as well rent this other hospital to me and charge the rent according to the price of January. What do you think?"


    "This..."


    "Think about it, shopkeeper. This other courtyard has never been occupied. It''s empty. Since you don''t want to sell it because of your feelings, why don''t you rent it to me? If you want to, you can come back and have a look. I treat guests with tea." Su Mu said.


    When the shopkeeper heard the speech, he thought it was really a good way. After sighing, he nodded and agreed to Su Mu''s request.


    "Let''s go, young master. I''ll show you another courtyard." the shopkeeper went to the counter, took out the key and took Su Mu to the East.


    Through several alleys, the shopkeeper took Su Mu to a quiet place. Su Mu saw another courtyard not far away. The courtyard was not small enough for thirty or forty people to live in.


    When I came to the other courtyard, I saw a plaque at the gate, engraved with the words "qingxinju", which has a simple charm.


    The shopkeeper pushed the door and led Su Mu around. Finally, he looked at the appearance of the other courtyard and handed the key to Su mu.


    "Mr. Su, I''ll leave the Qingxin residence to you for the time being. I hope you can take care of it, or I''ll take it back," said the shopkeeper.


    "It''s natural. I don''t know how much the rent is from shopkeeper Liu?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    Shopkeeper Liu thought for a moment and said, "the Qingxin residence was handed over to childe Su, so the work of Qingxin residence naturally falls on childe su. I shouldn''t charge rent again, but if I don''t, I''ll lose money again. So, what does childe Su think of the twenty gold month?"


    Su Mu thought about it in his mind. Such a big one, let alone 20 gold, even 50 gold, I''m afraid someone will live in, so he didn''t hesitate to hand the gold coin to shopkeeper Liu.


    Shopkeeper Liu took the gold coin, looked at the scene in the hospital, shook his head, stepped out of Qingxin house and walked towards the hotel.


    Su Mu closes the door of Qingxin residence and walks to the room where daily tools are stored. With a place for daily living, Su mu can also start practicing at ease at the moment. As for the rent next month, let''s talk about it next month.


    Su Mu came to the tool room and found a bucket enough to put himself in. Then he came to the wellhead and began to draw water. After washing the boiler, he started a fire and continued to pour water into the pot. After ten rounds, Su Mu estimated that the water was enough to soak himself all over. So he covered the cover and waited for the water to get hot.


    A large pot of water can not be heated in a short time. Su Mu waited for more than ten minutes before the water began to bubble slowly. After filling the bucket with water, Su Mu directly picked up the bucket and walked towards the master bedroom, putting it behind the screen.


    "This burning is really powerful. I have such physical strength before I start to practice. If I start to practice, I can still do it?" Su Mu thought to himself.


    Su Mu took out the bottle containing Zhuji spirit liquid and carefully poured a drop of Zhuji spirit liquid into the water. Suddenly, the originally clear water turned into green paint. Su Mu quickly closed the door and locked it, and slowly entered the bucket.


    "Hiss..."


    As soon as his front foot stepped into the water, Su Mu felt a sense of pain. The boiling temperature of the boiling water and the medicine stimulated by the base building spirit liquid combined, and they were frantically destroying Su Mu''s body.


    Looking at the bucket in front of him, Su Mu hesitated and thought what he was doing to burn the water so hot?


    I''ve stepped in my right foot. It''s not a matter to continue to step on my left foot, but the main problem is that after my feet go down, it will hurt!!


    Su Mu''s eyes were ferocious, his teeth clenched, and his heart was fierce.


    "Hard work! If I can''t pass this level, what can I do to become stronger!?"


    Su Mu fiercely stepped his left foot into the water. Before waiting for the pain of his left leg, he sat in the bucket, leaving only one head on the water.


    According to the operation route and method of burning determination, Su Mu endured severe pain and frantically absorbed the medicine of Zhuji spirit liquid in the barrel. Around the barrel, there were gradually white particles floating in the air, which was a vision caused by too much Reiki.


    With the crazy operation of burning, crisp clicks came out, and Su Mu''s realm broke through to the first layer of the physical realm.


    But this is not over yet. Su Mu is still running and burning. He is determined to absorb the medicine of the base building spirit liquid in the barrel. After a while, Su Mu''s realm leaped to the second floor of the flesh realm.


    However, the barrel is still very traditional Chinese medicine. At the moment, the water temperature has slowly cooled down, but Su mu can''t feel it, because he has entered the state of deep cultivation. He won''t wake up until he absorbs the medicine in the barrel and the aura generated by the foundation building aura. The biggest advantage of such cultivation is to improve quickly, As soon as you open your eyes, you may find that the cultivation breakthrough is very huge.


    But it also has this huge disadvantage, that is, it can''t be disturbed. Once someone comes in at this time to disturb Su Mu''s cultivation, Su Mu will be possessed by evil. At that time, the strength of the realm is small, and the way of death is great.


    Su Mu practiced crazily, and the night passed like this

 Chapter 5

    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. During this period, Su Mu practiced crazily every day. He didn''t stop to eat until he felt hungry, and then he continued to practice. If the strength of this practice wasn''t the medicine of Zhuji Lingye regulating Su Mu''s body, I''m afraid he would have become a useless man at the moment.


    With such terrible cultivation intensity, Su Mu''s cultivation improved very quickly. After the base building spirit liquid was consumed, he successfully broke through to the sixth level of the physical realm. Although it was far worse than those geniuses, Su Mu only practiced for half a month. If he was given more time, Su Mu felt that he could easily enter the mana realm.


    "Childe, lunch has been prepared. Do you want to eat now?" an old man in grey robe came to Su Mu and asked.


    Su Mu nodded and said, "let''s go."


    Five days ago, Su Mu felt that he had to practice hard every day, and it was difficult to have spare time to cook. So he went out to find a servant who used to serve Gongsun''s family and several servants who did laundry and cooking. Su Mu didn''t know the names of the servants, but he knew the name of the old servant in grey robe. His name was he Gong.


    Su Mu sat down. Several servants bent down behind him and slowly withdrew from the room, waiting outside the door.


    "Evil capitalism, I like it." Su Mu thought silently. He didn''t have the kindness to let those servants eat with him. After all, they were just servants hired by himself.


    After filling his stomach at will, Su Mu went out of the hall door and said to He Gong: "let someone clean it up and then go to dinner. I practice in the backyard. Don''t bother me if there''s nothing."


    "Yes." He Gong nodded.


    Su Mu nodded, raised his feet and walked towards the backyard. He sat down in the stone pavilion in the center of the small pond in the backyard.


    "System, can I fuse the falling heart inflammation now?" Su Mu asked in his heart.


    "If the host chooses to fuse now, the success rate is less than 30%. It is recommended that the host fuse after breaking through the mana realm."


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly. Su Mu knew what benefits falling heart inflammation could bring. He kept people in cultivation all the time. Such ability was almost on the hook, and he could also summon falling heart inflammation when facing the enemy. Falling heart inflammation was regarded as the top fire in the world, and the terrible temperature was definitely not good, Su Mu''s strength can be improved by more than one level. In the realm of flesh, it can only rely on strength. If Su Mu has different fire as an attack means, Su Mu thinks he can easily kill anyone under the mana realm, including those talents.


    At the moment, Su Mu''s cultivation is the sixth level of the physical realm. When ordinary people reach the peak of the sixth level of the physical realm, their maximum strength will not exceed 10000 kg, while genius can have 32000 kg at the highest level. Although Su Mu has not reached the ladder of genius, he is far more than ordinary people. Su Mu estimates that his strength is at least 20000 kg, There may be more than 20000 Jin. To know the power of 20000 Jin, ordinary people can only have it when they reach the tenth floor of the flesh.


    One arm weighs 20000 Jin, which is very frightening. However, those real geniuses can have a single arm force of 18000 Jin on the tenth floor of the physical realm, which can be called a humanoid Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Su Mu is sure that he will not lose anyone in the mana realm after fusing different fire, which is enough to prove the terror power of different fire.


    However, it''s just a dream to say so much. After all, there is no mana in the physical body. The most important thing to integrate different fire is that you need to wrap it with mana and spiritual power in the early stage, so that the terrible high temperature of different fire can''t burn you.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t integrate different fires. In other words, there should be some places in the castle peak city where I can teach low-level martial arts. Although my strength is no worse than the tenth floor of the physical realm, there''s no way to use it." Su Mu thought to himself.


    Martial arts, this is an attack means that everyone in Xuantian continent can learn. The ability of ordinary low-level martial arts is to release the power in your body through martial arts. If a level 10 master in the physical realm who has not learned martial arts meets a level 7 master in the physical realm who is proficient in martial arts, don''t think about it. The level 10 master in the physical realm will be hanged and beaten, Because he''s like a man with a missile but no launcher. How can he beat a man with Gatling and plenty of bullets?


    The martial arts level is also divided into level 1 to level 9. Level 1 is the worst. It is suitable for the physical environment. Level 9 is the strongest. However, it is rarely heard that level 9 martial arts has appeared.


    After thinking for a while, Su Mu decided to ask he Gong. After all, he used to serve Gongsun''s family and should know a lot of such news.


    When he came to the front yard, Su Mu immediately saw he Gong taking care of the flower bed not far away.


    "He Gong, come here and I''ll ask you some questions."


    He Gong looked back with some doubts and slowly followed Su Mu towards the backyard.


    "He Gong, is there any way to learn martial arts in the castle peak city?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    He Gong was stunned, quickly responded, nodded and said, "yes, but they are some first-class martial arts. On the contrary, Wanbao auction has a lot of advanced martial arts, but it is also very difficult to learn."


    "How difficult is it?" Su Mu asked.


    "Their martial arts are never sold, but they don''t prevent others from viewing them. Many people have spent a lot of money to read those advanced martial arts, but they have failed, because the time for them to read is only the effort of a cup of tea. Many people who have the ability to never forget have gone to read them and want to keep their martial arts in mind, but I don''t know why they just need to read them After opening, their ability to never forget seems to have disappeared, "He Gong said.


    "So magical? Do you know the level of martial arts?" Su Mu asked.


    He Gong shook his head and said, "the old slave was once mentioned by the young master of the Gongsun family when he was on duty in the Gongsun family, but according to the young master''s guess, it should be a martial art above level 4."


    "Martial arts above level 4?" Su Mu thought to himself. How good would it be if the system could record it?


    Thinking of this, Su Mu''s eyes lit up and immediately asked, "system, do you have a way to record the martial arts I''ve seen?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, Su Mu couldn''t help but raise his mouth. This is just a martial art prepared for himself.


    "It seems that my protagonist''s aura has awakened. I''ll go out one day to see if I can pick up an artifact." Su Mu shook his head and smiled to himself.

 Chapter 6

    On qingshancheng street, he Gong led Su mu in front, while Su Mu kept looking at the scenery on the street.


    "Childe, the Wanbao auction is coming. The old slave''s identity is limited and he can''t go in, so he waits outside for the childe to come out." He Gong lowers his head to Su mu.


    Su Mu waved his hand and walked in towards the auction and said, "no, you go back to Qingxin house first. I still know how to go this way."


    Hearing the speech, he Gong nodded and turned around to leave after watching Su Mu enter the Wanbao auction.


    What is the most important thing in the auction? Elixir treasure? Wrong. Most of the maids in the auction were those who were used to please the guests. When they saw Su mu, such a handsome childe, they immediately put down their work and squeezed towards Su mu with a smile.


    "Get out of the way. This childe is mine!"


    "You''re talking nonsense. This childe is clearly mine!"


    "Damn it! Don''t rob a man with me!"


    Su Mu silently looked at the chaos in the auction hall and thought, are all the women in NIMA''s fantasy world so hungry? Why is it so special? It''s the same as never seeing a man.


    Just when Su Mu was speechless, a serious voice came out.


    "Get out of the here! You''ve lost all face of the my Marlboro auction," snapped a man dressed in a green long-distance runner and trimmed with the a goatee.


    The maids seemed to be very afraid of the man with the goatee. All of them quickly lowered their heads and walked towards the inside of the auction.


    "Young master, it''s all right for us to teach the maid at the auction. It''s troublesome for you." goatee came to Su Mu and said politely.


    Su Mu smiled and shook his head: "it doesn''t hurt."


    "I''m in charge of the Wanbao auction in castle peak city, Bi Yunshan. I don''t know what''s the matter with this childe coming to our auction?" asked Bi Yunshan with a goatee.


    "My servant told me that your auction has a very powerful martial art, which is generous and open so that everyone can read it, but no one has learned it so far."


    "So when I heard this, I immediately became interested and came uninvited. I wanted to see what martial arts were put in your auction and try if I could learn them." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "It''s for that skill." Bi Yunshan touched his goatee and nodded. Few people read martial arts over the years, so he almost forgot that martial arts skill.


    Biyunshan smiled and made an invitation to Su mu. He took Su Mu to the inside of the auction. After a long time, he finally stopped at the door of a bright room and pushed the door open. There was nothing in the room, only a small futon and a picture hanging in the air.


    "Young master, what kind of martial arts is this? If you can learn it or not, we will only accept you a gold coin, whether you succeed or not." Bi Yunshan smiled.


    Su Mu nodded and didn''t speak. Instead, he looked at the magnificent atlas in front of him. The painting was not only superb, but also vivid. More importantly, Su Mu felt a magnificent momentum in the painting, as if he were in the desert and walking in the cold Arctic.


    "I''ll try to understand this skill right here. After a cup of tea, I''ll come and take you away on time." Bi Yunshan said and turned away.


    Su Mu turned a blind eye to the departure of Biyun mountain, but frowned and asked the system in his heart, "system, this is not a text, but a picture. Can you still record it?"


    Click!


    Just then, Su Mu seemed to hear the sound of the camera shutter, and he was a little confused.


    "I said to the system, shouldn''t you shoot a blue light to record the whole painting, and then analyze the skills, or use the system''s ability to blast the sky to copy it, but you tell me what the ghost of your special camera is?" Su Mu asked as if he had been broken.


    "The host thinks too much. The system has only one ability, that is, refresh the novel on time, provide it to the host for reading, and then extract some magic treasures in the novel to reward the host. In addition, the shampoo has no other function."


    "Well, how did you get your camera?"


    "Is to let the host''s brain record this picture as quickly as possible."


    "I mean that voice..."


    "The system is practicing box recently. Would you like to listen?"


    Su Mu quickly shook his head: "No."


    "Young master, it''s time. Do you understand anything?" Bi Yunshan came to the room on time and asked Su mu with a smile.


    "It''s not that easy. Since you Wanbao auction dare to hang this painting, it''s natural that ordinary people can''t learn it. What''s more, you not only have time limit, but also so short. I''m afraid only those real talents can learn it?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    "You''re joking." Bi Yunshan smiled and avoided Su Mu''s question. He made an invitation to Su Mu again and took Su Mu to the auction hall.


    "I don''t know if it''s the young master of that family who talks so extraordinary?" asked Su Mu when he was bored on Biyun mountain road.


    Su Mu shook his head and replied with a smile, "what kind of young master am I? I''m just an ordinary man."


    Biyunshan smiled and didn''t talk. Since Su Mu wouldn''t say it, he wouldn''t ask. It would hurt the harmony and be bad for both sides. At the moment, biyunshan has determined that Su Mu is the son of a big family. Maybe there are many experts to protect him secretly.


    "Don''t you know your surname?" asked Bi Yunshan.


    "Bi steward was curious and began to check my details." Su Mu smiled.


    Bi Yunshan quickly smiled and replied, "no, no, since the childe doesn''t want to say anything, I''ll take it as if I didn''t ask Bi Yunshan."


    "It''s not something you can''t say. My surname is Su Mingmu. Bi steward calls me Su mu." Su Mu said.


    Bi Yunshan shook his head and said, "that''s not good. It''s impolite. After all, I have such a good conversation with Mr. Su. I should be of the same generation. If I call Mr. Su''s real name, isn''t it a generation older than Mr. Su?"


    Su Mu smiled and said, "what''s interesting about Wanbao auction recently? I''ve been in castle peak city for a while. I''m tired of staying in the yard every day."


    "Soon, our auction will hold an auction for the new auctioneer to let her prove her ability. At that time, there will be many babies at the auction. If you are interested, I will send you an invitation?" Bi Yunshan asked with a smile.


    "Then thank you." Su Mu smiled and turned away from the Wanbao auction.


    Bi Yunshan hurriedly said, "young master Su, where should the invitation be sent?"


    "Just send Qingxin home..."

 Chapter 7

    A few days later, Su Mu spent all day practicing in the backyard of Qingxin residence. He didn''t hear anything outside the window. His accomplishments also broke through the seventh floor of the physical realm, and his physical strength reached 30000 kg. Although he couldn''t compare with those real evil geniuses, he was few compared with ordinary geniuses.


    In addition, Su Mu also constantly understood the martial arts obtained from the Wanbao auction. Although he did not succeed, he also had a little more understanding.


    Burning burning palm is a level 4 martial art. Su Mu''s cultivation at the moment can''t use it at all, because there''s no mana in his body.


    However, when Su Mu broke through the mana realm and had mana, he could use it easily, because he had already mastered this martial art at the moment.


    Today, Su Mu practiced in the backyard of Qingxin residence as usual, but was suddenly interrupted by He Gong who came in.


    He Gong respectfully said, "childe, this is the invitation sent to you by Wanbao auction. Are you going or not?"


    Su Mu stopped practicing, took over the red invitation card with gold wire and said, "go, why not? My body is going to be moldy after staying in Qingxin house all day. Of course I want to join in the fun."


    "He Gong, you don''t have to do anything today. You can rest after cleaning, and you don''t have to cook dinner for me."


    "Yes, childe." He Gong nodded.


    Su Mu walked out of qingxinju and walked towards Wanbao auction. As for you, you said he had no money to participate in the auction? Is this a thing?


    It was only half a month ago that Su Mu knew the value of the spirit stone. An ordinary inferior spirit stone can be exchanged for tens of thousands of gold coins, and no one will change it. Therefore, Su Mu directly changed a inferior spirit stone into 50000 gold coins, and the remaining spirit stone was unused for emergency needs.


    Maybe you have to say that this money is not enough to participate in the auction. Su Mu immediately smiled again. Who told you that you must participate in the auction to buy things? Anyway, the invitation was sent to him. Whether to buy or not is his own business.


    When he came to the door of Wanbao auction, Su Mu immediately saw hundreds of people lining up and frowned.


    "Will so many people come to this auction?" Su Mu wondered. Didn''t Bi Yunshan say it was just an ordinary auction for the new auctioneer to show his strength? There aren''t many treasures. How can so many people line up?


    "Don''t worry about him. Anyway, I''m here to see the play. There are many people and it''s lively." Su Mu thought so. Then he raised his step and walked towards the auction.


    "Young master, please let us see if you have enough money. If it is less than 500000 gold coins, you are not allowed to enter the auction." the bodyguard stopped Su Mu who wanted to enter directly and said aloud.


    "Hmm? Are there any other requirements?" Su Mu asked strangely.


    The bodyguard didn''t answer, but his face was serious. He couldn''t help but show a trace of disdain in Su Mu''s eyes. He thought where did this steamed stuffed bun come from? He hasn''t seen anything in the world. The regulation of Wanbao auction has always existed. Unexpectedly, he asked?


    "If you don''t have enough money, please forgive me that I can''t let you enter the auction. After all, every item in the auction is at least more than 500000 gold coins. If you don''t have enough gold coins, you can''t go in and occupy a place." the guard PI said without turning over and smiling, and his tone was even more serious, If Su Mu hadn''t inadvertently seen the slightest disdain in his eyes, I''m afraid he really thought he was a very conscientious bodyguard.


    "You don''t have to worry about it." Su Mu didn''t say much and handed the invitation directly.


    "Look, do you still need to check whether I have enough money?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    The bodyguard looked at the invitation note handed over by Su Mu and couldn''t help shrinking his pupils. The red book and gold silk edge were the invitation posts that super VIPs at the auction would receive!?


    In an instant, the bodyguard''s face towards Su Mu changed from being very serious just now to being funny now


    "I have a low vision and see the wrong person. Please don''t mind, please!" the bodyguard quickly invited Su Mu into the auction. After su Mu left, he immediately wiped the sweat on his head.


    "Fortunately, I met a good talker. If I met a bad talker, I would be finished." the guard thought in his heart, and then he continued his dutiful work.


    Entering the auction, Su Mu immediately saw a completely different scene from the previous days. In the auction hall, more than a dozen maids stood on both sides and treated each guest very strictly.


    "Ha ha! Young master Su, you can count it!" with a burst of laughter, Su Mu turned and saw the incomparable goatee of Biyun mountain.


    "Bi steward, how are you recently?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    "Of course. How can I be bad when you are worried about Mr. Su?" Bi Yunshan replied with a smile.


    He couldn''t see through Su mu more and more. He thought he was the son of a big family who came out to experience, but after he sent someone to check, he didn''t have a clue. A year ago, he suddenly appeared near castle peak city and became a beggar outside the city for a year. Although he didn''t go out to beg like those beggars, he was slovenly every day and was no different from beggars, However, thinking of the scene of his conversation with Su Mu that day, Su Mu was not surprised. He seemed like a low-key person who had experienced great events. More importantly, he launched the power of wanbaozong and didn''t find out how Su Mu appeared in castle peak city a year ago. Before that, he didn''t know where Su Mu was, Even the inner disciples of wanbaozong couldn''t find Su Mu''s information. Immediately, Bi Yunshan immediately threw away his prejudice against Su Mu as a beggar.


    "This should be a disciple of a great hidden family. If I could persuade Su Mu to help me do a few things, wouldn''t it be easier for me to sit as the president of the Wanbao auction in castle peak city?" Bi Yunshan thought to himself.


    "Steward Bi, what are you thinking? Is steward Bi still nostalgic for a girl?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Mr. Su is really teasing me. I wonder how I can beat the attention of other girls at my age?" Bi Yunshan touched the goatee.


    "Yes, I''m afraid ordinary girls can''t get into Bi''s eyes?" Su Mu joked with a smile.


    "Ha ha, don''t tease me, young master Su, or I''ll be angry with Lao Bi." Bi Yunshan shook his head and smiled.


    "All right, let''s stop joking. I want to know. Didn''t you say it was just an auction for auctioneers to prove their ability? Why did so many people come?" Su Mu asked.

 Chapter 8

    Hearing Su Mu''s question, Bi Yunshan was stunned immediately. The news was spread to heaven. Doesn''t Su Mu know?


    "Is it difficult for Mr. Su not to pay attention to the news from the outside world in Chengdu? Is this why castle peak city is going to heaven?" Bi Yunshan asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t mention it when I''m finished. I practice in Qingxin every day, and I really haven''t received any news from the world." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    "That young master Su is really bent on pursuing strength." manager Bi smiled and said.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. We all thought it was just an ordinary auctioneer. Who knows that it was Liu Qingyi, the granddaughter of the leader of Wanbao sect. Can''t we be more grand when the granddaughter of the leader comes?" Bi said.


    "Do you mean that the auctioneer is the granddaughter of your wanbaozong patriarch?" Su Mu asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Bi steward smiled bitterly and shook his head. He thought that the granddaughter of the patriarch was here. It was not a little more difficult to be the president.


    "I said that the granddaughter of your patriarch is crazy? If you don''t take good care of the eldest lady, you should come to a remote city like castle peak city to be an auctioneer distributing auctions? Even if he wants to choose, he should also choose those famous auctions of the Qianyuan Empire?" Su Mu said in silence.


    Bi Yunshan immediately looked like a confidant and said, "who said no? I don''t know what the madness of the eldest lady is. She wants to be an auctioneer in such a remote place of Qingshan city. Young master Su, do you think it''s sick?"


    Su Mu immediately nodded, but saw a strange woman in blue walking slowly towards this side. Su Mu thought he hadn''t seen this woman a few days ago? She looks so beautiful and has such a cold temperament. Isn''t she the granddaughter of the leader of wanbaozong mentioned by Bi Yunshan?


    "Bi steward..."


    "Bi steward, are you talking about me?" just when Su Mu was going to remind Bi Yunshan, the cold woman also spoke.


    Biyunshan was stunned when he heard the sound. He slowly turned around and looked at it. His face turned white.


    "Miss Liu, listen to me. I''m not talking about Miss Liu, I mean..."


    "OK, the auction will start soon. Don''t chat with other people here. What you should and shouldn''t do, I hope you have points in your heart." Liu Qingyi immediately turned and left.


    "Yes."


    Bi Yunshan nodded bitterly, then turned to Su Mu and said, "look, young master Su, you''ve hurt me. Now I can''t accompany you. I''ll find a maid to take you around first."


    Su Mu nodded, smiled and said, "then I won''t bother Bi steward."


    Bi Yunshan smiled bitterly, nodded, found a maid to take Su Mu around, and then ran in the direction Liu Qingyi left.


    "Good luck," Su Mu thought.


    "Young master, I''ll show you around?" the maid asked aloud.


    Su Mu turned around and saw a beautiful maid standing behind him. He couldn''t help shaking his head: "no, take me to my seat."


    The maid nodded, invited Su mu, and then took Su Mu to the second floor.


    On the second floor, the maid took Su Mu to a private room.


    "This is the private room that only distinguished guests can come up to the auction. Most people can''t come up once in their life. Childe, this is your private room. I''ll bring you some appetizing tea and snacks later. Please sit down and wait for the beginning of the auction." the maid introduced Su mu.


    Su Mu nodded and said, "OK, go down and do your work first."


    "Yes."


    "By the way, remember to send me a list of your auction items today. I want to see what you''re going to auction today," Su Mu said before the maid walked out of the private room.


    "Good childe, please wait a moment." the maid nodded and said that the roster is really not something that ordinary people can look at at at will. After all, the auction items on it are secrets before they are revealed, which attracts the curiosity of those forces, but it''s not impossible if the VIP on the second floor wants to see the roster in advance. After all, people are not in the mood to wait for you to reveal one by one.


    After a while, several strange maids brought tea and snacks to Su mu. Then they handed the roster to Su mu with both hands and said, "childe, here are the items auctioned by the auction house. You can have a look first. We''re at the door of the private room. If you need anything, you can call us."


    Su Mu nodded and said, "I see. You go down first. This is your labor fee."


    After that, Su Mu directly threw the only inferior spirit stone left on his body to the maid, and began to read the roster without paying attention.


    The maid was stunned when she saw the thing that flew into her hand. Although she worked at Wanbao auction, she didn''t have the vision to distinguish what it was. Looking at Su Mu''s indifferent appearance, she thought it was an ordinary stone, but she didn''t say much in front of Su Mu''s face. After thanking her, she slowly withdrew from the room.


    "Sister Ling, sister Ling, when I came out just now, I saw that childe wanted to give you something. What did he give you?"


    "Yes, sister Ling, it must be something good from such a big childe?"


    The maid named sister Ling smiled helplessly and said, "what can you give me? The childe gave me a stone. Look at his appearance that doesn''t hurt. What can it be?"


    Just then, Bi Yunshan came over and was stunned when he heard what the maid named sister Ling said. Did Mr. Su send a stone to the maid?


    Bi Yunshan was very confused and came over and said, "show me the stone."


    Sister Ling immediately nodded and handed the stone to Biyun mountain.


    Bi Yunshan stared at the white stone taken out by the maid, and quickly took the stone and felt it.


    "Lying trough, what a big hand!" Bi Yunshan said in shock. It''s just a maid. You gave someone a cheap spirit stone? Are you a black sheep!?


    "Steward, isn''t this really a treasure?" the maid asked with some doubt.


    Bi Yunshan turned his eyes and said, "you really don''t know good goods. This is a inferior spirit stone!"


    Several maidens opened their eyes when they heard the speech, Lingshi! Although they haven''t seen it, they have heard of it! A low-grade spirit stone is worth more than 50000 gold coins. It was given to a maid so easily??


    "You come with me later." Bi Yunshan thought about it and said to the maid named sister Ling, "I want to know the cause and effect of the matter."


    "Yes, steward." the maid nodded.

 Chapter 9

    The cabinet Hall of Wanbao auction house. At the moment, most of the top management of Wanbao auction house are here, including Liu Qingyi, who has just come to Castle Peak City, and the maid named sister Ling.


    "The spirit power of this inferior spirit stone is very high. Are you sure this is the tip that the childe threw to you?" a white haired old man with black frame glasses asked. He is the appraiser of the Wanbao auction in castle peak city. His eyes are naturally high. Just sweeping at random, he found the difference between this inferior spirit stone and other inferior spirit stones.


    "Bi Yunshan, you said that Mr. Su knew you, so do you know his background?" Liu Qingyi asked in a flat tone. After all, with her granddaughter of wanbaozong, what treasure has she never seen? It''s just that someone in such a remote city as castle peak city can generously and freely send out a low-grade spirit stone that made her curious.


    Bi Yunshan shook his head, thought about it and said, "I have a nephew who is the inner disciple of wanbaozong. I asked him to help me check the background information of Mr. Su a few days ago. However, except that he appeared outside the city a year ago and became a beggar for a year, there was no news about him a year ago. It seemed that Mr. Su appeared outside the castle peak city out of thin air."


    "Out of thin air? It''s impossible." everyone in the hall frowned and shook their heads. How can anyone appear in the world out of thin air?


    "I think maybe a super strong man brought him here, but as for the reason, I can''t think of it."


    "I don''t think it is possible. Our Wan Bao Chung has an eyelid in the Qian Yuan Empire and even the whole eastern region. If this Su''s son appears in any city, we can''t have no one to remember it."


    "Have you ever thought that he was sent here by breaking space?"


    Hearing this, everyone in the hall was stunned, including a plain Liu Qingyi.


    "Only the holy land has the power of strong men of that level?" an old man with white beard said carefully.


    "It''s possible, but it''s hard for us to infer which holy land it is. After all, the holy land is not something we can figure out at will."


    Liu Qingyi also frowned when she heard this. She couldn''t listen any more. She immediately said lightly, "OK, let''s stop here about Su mu. The auction will begin soon. We can''t all hang people here in the venue?"


    Bi Yunshan nodded and said, "Miss Liu is right. We''ll discuss the issue of young master Su later. Now we''d better start the auction. Those powerful people are in a hurry. Although we''re not afraid of them, it''s not good for them to make trouble here."


    "Then break up the meeting, Miss Liu, and I''ll leave the auction to you." the white haired old man who had always closed his eyes also opened his eyes and said to Liu Qingyi, but his tone was not respectful.


    Liu Qingyi nodded, got up and walked towards the meeting.


    "President ye, although you are not afraid of power, you should also look at people separately. If you talk like this to the granddaughter of the patriarch of others, what if they unload your president directly when they are angry?" said the old-age appraiser with black framed glasses.


    Ye Changqing slowly closed his eyes and said in a flat tone, "it''s better to unload. In this way, you''ll be happier. It''s easier for you to be president without me?"


    "President, we''re just worried about you. You know, this little ancestor is restless in wanbaozong. He''s just a little witch, so we''re all for the president''s hello." Bi Yunshan touched his goatee and smiled.


    "Well, Bi Yunshan, I understand your mind, but I should be able to endure for some more days."


    Ye Changqing said lightly, "well, you can do whatever you should do. Don''t bother me."


    Everyone shook their heads, turned around and nodded to bi Yunshan. After saying hello, they walked towards the venue. Among the people of Wanbao auction in castle peak city, Bi Yunshan is the most promising person to get the next chairman position. He can''t help but because of his good reputation and kindness, and because of his cultivation, which is far better than anyone else in the auction, and the beginning of the magical realm!


    And Bi Yunshan has always wanted to be president. After all, who doesn''t want to climb up?


    However, the problem is that the old president Ye Changqing is not dead, which means that it will take some time for Bi Yunshan to become president, because as long as ye Changqing is not dead, he is the first strong person in the auction, and even the first strong person in Qingshan City, the middle stage of shentongjing.


    When everyone left, ye Changqing opened her eyes. The original calm eyes also flashed a golden light at the moment.


    "Biyun mountain, Biyun mountain, do you think you will win if you bring the young master Su to you? I''m only one step away from the later stage of the magical realm. Even if I fail to break through and die, the president won''t be you." Ye Changqing thought to himself.


    Everyone thought that Liu Qingyi came to play around. Only he, ye Changqing, understood what price he had spent to persuade the little ancestor to become an auctioneer in Qingshan city.


    "The little witch doesn''t like anyone standing on his head except the Lord and her elders. I want to see if you Bi Yunshan has won over a childe who doesn''t know the details. Can you win over Liu Qingyi with Wan Baozong as the backing?"


    On the second floor of the Wanbao auction venue, Su Mu is still reading the roster and sometimes puts a fruit in his mouth.


    "There are so many treasures at the Wanbao auction, but it''s not uncommon to have wanbaozong as the backing." Su Mu thought to himself.


    "If I''m strong in the future, I''ll definitely rob... Well, visit wanbaozong and see if I can get one or two treasures."


    At this time, Liu Qingyi, dressed in a blue robe, walked onto the auction platform with a cold look. Then two maidens in cheongsam came up with a tray in their hands and put the tray in front of Liu Qingyi.


    "Oh? Has the auction started?" Su Mu looked down at the stage.


    "The auction starts now. This is the first treasure we auctioned today, Centennial blood coral." Liu Qingyi looked at the frown that showed that he couldn''t help but frown. What kind of treasure can it be?


    Although the heart is tucking up, Liu''s clothes are not shown. After all, the auction will be opened by itself. If it is embarrassed, it will be bad. It is a face to make complaints about.


    "Centennial blood coral has a low price of 100000 gold coins. Each increase can''t be less than 1000 gold coins. Please bid at the beginning of the auction." Liu Qingyi said faintly.


    To tell the truth, although this thing can''t get into Liu Qingyi''s eyes, it is also a good treasure for most people. After all, blood coral is a great tonic for improving Qi and blood in the physical environment.


    Soon the price of blood coral was raised to more than 700000 gold coins.

 Chapter 10

    Su Mu sat in the VIP seat on the second floor and was surprised to hear the increasing price.


    "They are all rich people," Su Mu thought to himself.


    Finally, the Centennial blood coral was bought by a man who offered 750000. Seeing his happy appearance, the people around him threw pity eyes.


    "750000, can I buy several blood corals?"


    "Tut Tut, stop talking. Can''t people be happy with their money?"


    It turned out that those crazy people who raised prices were entrusted by Wanbao auction. After all, how much can Centennial blood coral be worth? I thought it would be good to raise tens of thousands of gold coins, but who knew that the man couldn''t let go and offered the price to 750000 gold coins.


    Su Mu sat bored in the private room on the second floor, watching the people below frantically competing for his favorite baby.


    "Poor, 50000 gold coins are really useless, and the cultivators in this world are too rich?" Su Mu thought silently.


    As the baby was photographed again, Liu Qingyi looked at the re delivered items, nodded and said: "The ninth treasure, Wanzai xuanbing in the northern region, was produced by the royal family in the northern region. I don''t need to say more. I think you all understand that it can make people calm and calm during cultivation and reduce the side effects of being possessed by evil. The starting price is 10 million gold coins, and the price increase each time shall not be less than 10000 gold coins."


    "Wocao! Wanzai dark ice in the northern region? I saw the auction of Wanzai dark ice in the northern region in such a remote place as castle peak city? I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    "I also think I''m dreaming that the Wanzai xuanbing produced in the northern region is the most precious treasure that one giant will rob. It actually appears in this small castle peak city."


    With Liu Qingyi''s voice falling, the originally quiet audience immediately sounded a very noisy voice.


    At the same time, at the backstage of Wanbao auction, several high-level auctioneers are now restrained by Liu Qingyi''s big pen. This is one of the treasures of Wanbao sect! Unexpectedly, it was made out by this little ancestor and brought it to Castle Peak city for auction!?


    And even if you want to auction, can''t you tell us in advance and let us arrange publicity? Such a cow''s goods will be sold in such a hasty auction?


    "Losers!" all the senior executives covered their chests with heartache. If Wanzai xuanbing wanted to publicize the news of the auction, how many strong people would come to bid? How much money would Wanbao auction make!?


    However, Liu Qingyi on the stage did not have the slightest worry. After saying the price, he stood on the stage so quietly.


    "Wanzai xuanbing, it''s a pity that such a supreme treasure missed me!" said a strong man with bare arms.


    The people around were stunned when they heard the words. Why didn''t you bid? Why did you miss this treasure?


    "The price of such a treasure is too expensive, and it is not affordable for any force in castle peak city."


    "Yes, how many forces can afford the starting price of 10 million gold coins? The Murong family may have so much money, but can he take it? 10 million gold coins!"


    At the moment, Su Mu is sitting drinking tea while listening to the talk downstairs. The price of 10 million gold coins is too huge for castle peak city. No force can take it out. Let alone the treasure is more than 10 million. Even if no one bids with you, Wanbao auction will not give it to you so easily.


    He put the cup to his mouth and sipped it gently. Then Su Mu saw the faint smile on the corner of Liu Qingyi''s mouth on the stage. Seeing here, Su Mu immediately brightened his eyes, immediately put down the cup and slowly said, "I''ll give you two pieces..."


    "Poof!"


    Just when most people thought the baby was going to be photographed, Su Mu''s bid on the second floor stunned everyone and looked at Su mu on the second floor.


    "How many gold coins did he give?"


    "Like... Two?"


    "This man is out of his mind. He looks so handsome. Isn''t he a fool?"


    "What you said is not impossible."


    Also backstage, several senior executives couldn''t help laughing when they heard Su Mu''s bid.


    "Bi steward, do you think that young master Su is out of his mind?"


    "Didn''t he hear that the price was 10 million?"


    Bi Yunshan was also embarrassed by the high-level words. He thought to himself, what exactly is Mr. Su doing?


    At the same time, after su Mu''s bid, the Murong family in the private room next door burst into undisguised laughter.


    Murong Wen, the eldest young master of Murong family, said with a disdainful smile, "boy, how did you get here? Are you stupid?"


    Su Mu felt a little strange, so he looked at Murong Wen next door and said, "are you talking to me? I''m sorry, I can''t hear what cats and dogs say."


    "What are you talking about? How dare you insult our young master and seek death!"


    When the voice fell, two murongwen''s dog legs immediately jumped over the sandalwood fence of the private room and wanted to teach Su Mu a lesson, but here, a milky light flashed, and the two shouting dog legs immediately turned into fly ash.


    Su Mu looked at the side suspiciously and said, "why is there more ash?"


    Now backstage.


    "Am I right? The two living people just disappeared out of thin air?"


    "It didn''t disappear out of thin air. I really wanted to see a milky white flame flash in the past." as an appraiser, the old man''s eyesight was much stronger than the others, and he just caught the fleeting flame.


    "Milky white flame? What flame is that? There is such a flame in the world?"


    "Yes, I''ve seen it in books at the beginning. When the cultivation is strong enough to a certain extent, you can extract the most suitable source. There are five forms of source, namely gold, wood, water, fire and earth, and the color of source fire is milky white." the old appraiser said with awe in his eyes.


    "I said Lao Yang, what kind of realm are you talking about?"


    Lao Yang took a deep breath and said, "the ninth realm of cultivation, Emperor!"


    "It''s impossible! Su Mu is so young, how can he be an emperor? You know, this is the realm only reached by the holy land lord and our emperor Qianyuan. He is just a young generation. How can he have such profound accomplishments?" Ye Changqing, chairman of the auction house, said very incredulously.


    "President, you are wrong. I didn''t say that the emperor was su mu. I said the people behind him. There may be a strong emperor behind Su mu." Lao Yang shook his head and said.


    "Emperor''s protection? Who do you think he is? The descendant of the great emperor?" Ye Changqing shook his head in disbelief.


    Lao Yang nodded. When he was young, he went to Zhongyu and said, "it''s not impossible."

 Chapter 11

    In the auction venue, everyone stared at Su mu on the second floor.


    "What... What''s going on? The two living people just disappeared?"


    "Is this guy also a young Tianjiao? But even the experts in the magical realm can''t let the two people disappear without a voice?"


    Murong Wen now looked black and stared at Su Mu: "where are my two men?"


    Su Mu smiled and said, "young master Murong, your own men didn''t watch and ran away. Why did you ask me to come?"


    "You!" Murong text was upset. Su Mu was so angry that he wanted to teach Su Mu a lesson.


    Just then, a white haired old man came out. It was Ye Changqing, President of Wanbao auction.


    "Master Murong, this is our wanbaozong auction. Don''t you know if it''s difficult to prohibit trouble?"


    "President ye, I don''t think this guy''s bidding is right, but I can''t ask my men to help you get the truth, but he doesn''t know what means he used to lose my two followers..."


    Before Murong Wen finished, ye Changqing waved his hand and said, "well, childe Murong, don''t say more. I believe childe Su won''t bid indiscriminately. Childe Su, please tell me the reason."


    Su Mu shook his head and said with a smile, "are you the president of this Wanbao auction?"


    "It''s me." Ye Changqing nodded.


    Su Mu smiled and said, "President ye, I''ve just prepared two top-grade spirit stones, but I feel that it''s no fun for me to participate in your auction."


    "Two top-grade spirit stones!?"


    Everyone in the audience took a breath and thought to themselves.


    "A low-grade spirit stone can be exchanged for 50000 gold coins, a middle-grade spirit stone can be exchanged for 500000 gold coins, and a top-grade spirit stone is five million gold coins. In this way, his bidding price is just enough for the low price of 10 million gold coins!"


    "Is that the point? No matter how rich you are, you can''t spend it like this when you buy things with Lingshi. It''s a Lingshi! A valuable Lingshi without a market! It''s still a top-grade Lingshi!"


    "What''s the origin of this guy? He speaks so loudly?"


    "I don''t believe this guy has that kind of bottom money."


    "I don''t believe it. It''s a top-grade spirit stone. It''s only available in places such as holy land?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the venue. Su Mu smiled at Ye Changqing and said, "President ye, do you believe it or not?"


    Ye Changqing was stunned, nodded and said, "I naturally believe that childe Su has the ability to produce two top-grade spirit stones. After all, even a maid childe Su can reward a spirit stone without paying any attention."


    "Horizontal groove!?"


    "Reward a spirit stone to the maid? How rich is it?"


    "You said that this Murong childe would not provoke anyone who could not be provoked?"


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "President ye, I''m not interested in staying at your auction, so I''ll leave first. As for my bid for two top-grade spirit stones, I know it''s impossible to put the ten thousand years of dark ice into my bag. After all, you''re going to auction again, aren''t you?"


    Ye Changqing was puzzled when he heard the speech. Instead, Liu Qingyi widened his eyes. He didn''t intend to sell Wanzai xuanbing. How could he know?


    In fact, this auction is just an introduction. Liu Qingyi is not so stupid to take such a treasure at will. Moreover, there is no one in the castle peak city who can afford the price of Wanzai xuanbing. Even if someone can afford it, they will be entrusted to buy it back by Liu Qingyi. Anyway, they have not seen the real appearance of Wanzai xuanbing. They will take it out and publicize it at that time, Coupled with those who participate in the auction, there will be too many people to auction Wanzai xuanbing again in castle peak city next time, and there will be no less top forces. At that time, the price will rise madly. This is Liu Qingyi''s plan.


    However, he never mentioned this plan to others. How did Su Mu know what he thought?


    Liu Qingyi thought deeply. There is a top strong Dharma protector behind Su mu, and the forces behind him are too mysterious.


    "I wish you a good auction next time, President Ye. Goodbye."


    Su Mu smiled and turned to leave the private room. Before leaving, he took a look at Murong Wen and said, "Murong childe, come to Qingxin residence if you have time? I don''t have anything to entertain you. We can have a duel and improve each other''s martial arts at that time, can''t we?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it," murongwen said with a dark face.


    Su Mu shook his head, left the auction with a smile and walked towards Qingxin house.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really exciting to pretend to be forced to run. Wanzai xuanbing is a good thing. If there were so many spirit stones, I would really buy them. After all, the effect is too strong. With Wanzai xuanbing, I might be able to try to integrate falling heart inflammation. Unfortunately, I don''t have money." Su Mu thought to himself and shook his head helplessly.


    After su Mu left, as he said, no one could afford the price of Wanzai xuanbing. Finally, the treasure remained in the hands of Wanbao auction.


    "Bi steward, you''ve attracted a great man." Lao Yang, the appraiser, said to bi Yunshan with a smile.


    "Lao Yang, don''t tease me. I don''t have that mind at the moment." Bi Yunshan shook his head with a bitter smile. If Su Mu didn''t behave so mysterious, he might win over, but now there is a great possibility that there is an emperor standing behind Su mu, and he has lost his mind to win over Su mu.


    "It''s good to be the president by yourself. No one dares to gossip about you. It''s good to explain to Wan Baozong." Lao Yang nodded.


    "By the way, Lao Yang, you have a sharp eye. Do you see anything unusual about Mr. Su?" Bi Yunshan asked. Lao Yang''s ability to see people is not worse than his ability to identify. After all, he is a person who has been to China to study.


    "I can''t see through. It seems like a fog on Mr. Su Mu''s body. If I had strength before, I might be able to see through one or two, but I can''t see through with my current strength." Lao Yang shook his head and sighed.


    "Don''t you understand?" Bi Yunshan asked.


    "It''s not so easy to figure it out, but it''s good to be an appraiser at an auction with your old friend now," said Yang.


    "Don''t sink into such a day," Bi Yunshan joked.


    "Don''t worry."


    Lao Yang smiled and nodded. His eyes were suddenly smart and said, "one day, I will kill back again. Even if I can''t, my descendants will inherit my legacy and kill back for me."


    "Then you have to find a wife first." Bi Yunshan smiled.

 Chapter 12

    "Childe, there''s someone at the Wanbao auction." He Gong shouted to Su mu, who was practicing in the backyard.


    Su Mu opened his eyes and wondered, "people are coming to Wanbao auction? What are they doing?"


    Su Mu felt a little strange, but he didn''t think much. He got up and followed He Gong to the front yard hall. Before entering the hall, Su Mu saw Biyun mountain sitting in the guest seat.


    "Bi steward? Why are you free to come to me today? Aren''t you busy with the auction?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, Mr. Su, you can count." Bi Yunshan laughed when he heard Su Mu''s words, and quickly got up and saluted Su mu.


    "I''m in charge after I say. We''re friends of the same generation. What do you mean?" Su Mu asked a little confused.


    "Mr. Su, I have something I want to ask you for help." Bi Yunshan said with some embarrassment.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Tell me." Su Mu suddenly became interested.


    Bi Yunshan quickly nodded and said: "yes, young master Su, the day after tomorrow is the Tianjiao big competition in the city where we gather in green mountain city every three years. Whether it is civilian Tianjiao or the young master of the family, Tianjiao of the top three can represent his city to attend the meeting held by the Qianyuan empire..."


    Su Mu quickly waved his hand and said, "stop, stop, I said Lao Bi. I''ve never been interested in these things. I think you''d better find someone else. Isn''t there a granddaughter of the leader of Wanbao sect? I think he''s good and can take on such a great task."


    "Er..."


    Bi Yunshan was stunned at the speech and said helplessly, "don''t mention it, young master su. Liu Qingyi is simply an ancestor. How dare we let her attend such a conference? Moreover, she can''t represent castle peak city. If she wants to go, she can only represent wanbaozong."


    "Then go find someone else." Su Mu said. He was not interested in these things. In his opinion, it''s more important to earn spiritual stones, and it has to be the best spiritual stones. This matter alone has made him anxious. There is leisure and pleasure to go to some big competitions.


    "But, Mr. Su, you are the only one who can go to Qingshan city and get good grades. Those family CHILDES can be proud of themselves in Qingshan City, but they can''t even compare with shit in the country capital. Only Mr. Su can you go to the country and get good grades." Bi Yunshan couldn''t help belittling the young talents of Qingshan city, He lifted Su Mu''s hand.


    "But Bi steward, I''m really not interested in this competition." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    Bi Yunshan clenched his teeth when he heard the speech, and said with a horizontal heart: "Mr. Su, as long as you agree to participate in the competition, then I''ll make the decision. That Wanzai xuanbing in the northern region will be regarded as the reward for Mr. Su."


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. He was speechless. He thought he had such a cow batch? Don''t hesitate to give Wanzai xuanbing to yourself. You should let yourself participate in the competition.


    "No matter what achievements Mr. Su has made in the country, Bi Yunshan will keep his word. Even if Mr. Su comes back from the bottom, Wanzai xuanbing will still be yours." Bi Yunshan said gritting his teeth.


    Su Mu was speechless, and Bi Yunshan then said, "even if Mr. Su doesn''t care about the ten thousand years of dark ice in the northern region, the national capital has taken a super martial arts as a reward to the first thing. According to our internal information of wanbaozong, the martial arts level is not below level 6, and there are thousands of best spirit stones as a reward..."


    "Done!" hearing the best Lingshi, Su Mu patted the table without saying anything, and directly agreed to bi Yunshan''s request.


    Bi Yunshan was stunned and then reacted. He stared excitedly and hurriedly said, "thank you for your help! With your help, we castle peak city will definitely get an unprecedented good result this year."


    Su Mu smiled and said, "Bi steward, you and I are also friends. I promise you that your castle peak city can squeeze into the top ten at least this year without capping."


    "Hiss!" Bi Yunshan''s eyes widened and his heart was incomparably excited. On that day, people in the whole venue of the auction thought that Su Mu''s origin was different. There was a super strong guard behind him. Su Mu must have his own inside information in Bi Yunshan''s opinion.


    "How long is it from the beginning of the national capital derby?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "There are about two months left," replied Bi Yunshan.


    "Two months? That''s enough."


    Su Mu grinned and said, "Bi, take care. Can you lend Wanzai xuanbing to me in advance? With the help of Wanzai xuanbing, I can ensure that nothing goes wrong."


    Biyunshan was stunned, took a deep breath and hesitated. Wanzai xuanbing really decided to give it to Su mu, but after he went back, he had to persuade which little ancestor to promise, but if he gave it to Su Mu so early, biyunshan would have no bottom in his heart.


    But he still clenched his teeth and said in his heart, "OK, young master Su, wait a minute. I''ll send Wanzai xuanbing to you at most in the evening."


    Su Mu smiled and nodded, then sent Biyun mountain away from Qingxin house.


    "As long as the ten thousand years of xuanbing comes into my hands, I can start to forcibly refine the falling heart inflammation. With the help of the falling heart inflammation, burning will at least evolve into a xuanjie advanced skill, and I will also have the characteristic of practicing anytime and anywhere. In two months, it is not impossible to obtain the spirit stone rewarded by the national capital."


    Su Mu thought to himself that for Su mu, even if you put a beautiful woman who can make heaven moved, you might as well put some top-grade spirit stones.


    But if you ask me which of the peerless beauty and the best spirit stone I choose? So I''m sorry. I didn''t have a choice before. Now, I want it all!


    "He Gong, here are 1000 gold coins. Come back with good wine and food. I''ll invite someone to dinner tonight," Su Mu said.


    "I see, childe." He Gong nodded, took the gold coin and walked away from Qingxin residence. Su Mu was not worried that he Gong would take the money and fly away, because he knew that he could get better things only by following Su mu. If Su Mu''s flying dragon went to heaven one day, Then throw him some things at will, and you can''t buy a thousand gold coins.


    On the other hand, Wanbao auction. At this moment, Bi Yunshan convened all the senior executives of Wanbao auction in castle peak city to get together for a meeting and want to persuade Liu Qingyi to give Wanzai xuanbing to Su Mu as the reward for this sale. However, Liu Qingyi didn''t promise. After all, this is something he brought out. Why should you let me take it out and give it away?


    So at the moment, biyunshan looked bitter and kept "asking" Liu Qingyi.

 Chapter 13

    As night fell, Su Mu had ordered people to prepare dinner and wait for the arrival of Biyun mountain.


    Su Mu quietly sat on the master''s seat and drank a little wine. Looking at the gradually dark sky, he thought to himself, "Biyun mountain hasn''t been finished yet?"


    However, after all, the Wanzai xuanbing in the northern region is not owned by their Wanbao auction in castle peak city, but brought by the granddaughter of the Lord of Wanbao sect. It may take some time for Bi Yunshan to persuade him to take it out.


    Half an hour later, he Gong led Bi Yunshan with an excited face in.


    Su Mu looked at BI Yunshan with an excited face and smiled. His heart should be stable.


    "Bi steward, it seems that you have abolished a lot of skills in order to convince Miss Liu Qingyi." Su Mu smiled.


    Bi Yunshan''s excited face suddenly became bitter when he heard the speech and said, "don''t mention it again, young master su. It''s the black spot of Bi Yunshan''s life, but I wouldn''t hesitate to ask young master Su to help."


    Su Mu smiled and said, "OK, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but I''ve prepared dinner for you."


    Bi Yunshan''s eyes brightened when he looked at the delicious food on the table. Although they ate differently when their cultivation reached a certain level, they also needed to satisfy their appetite occasionally.


    Bi Yunshan ate the fragmented script of Fengyun mountain, while Su Mu stared at it and thought you hadn''t eaten in your life.


    After eating, Bi Yunshan recalled that he was also a little embarrassed. He wiped his mouth with a handkerchief and said, "excuse me, young master Su, I''ll make you laugh."


    Su Mu shook his head and asked curiously, "Lao Bi, is the food at your auction particularly poor?"


    Bi Yunshan smiled awkwardly, took out a ring and handed it to Su mu.


    "Mr. Su, I''ve finished my meal. What''s inside is Wanzai xuanbing in the northern region. The day after tomorrow, I''ll invite Mr. Su to compete in the city at noon." Bi Yunshan said.


    Su Mu nodded, took the ring and said unexpectedly, "I didn''t expect that there was room for a ring in such a remote place as Qingshan city."


    Bi Yunshan shook his head and said, "this is not mine. Our castle peak city is really like what Mr. Su said. No one has the ability to have a space ring at all. The space ring was brought by the little ancestor from the wanbaozong. The little ancestor will ask me to return it to him later. Please take out the Wanzai xuanbing in it."


    Su Mu nodded. It was just a space ring. He was not interested in collecting it. After all, he already had a large system space. Why do you want a space ring? Take it to pretend?


    With a wave of his right hand towards the space ring, a ten thousand years of dark ice the size of a head immediately appeared on the table in front of him. The terrible low temperature instantly frozen the whole hall with a layer of frost. Su Mu quickly took out a small flame from the falling heart and resisted the surrounding low temperature.


    Bi Yunshan looked at the milky white flame that suddenly appeared next to Su mu, and his pupils shrank. After Lao Yang reminded him that day, he also went to read the book. The power of the source of the five elements can be condensed by the emperor.


    "Mr. Su, what clan are you from?" Bi Yunshan asked cautiously, fearing that the strong hidden in the dark would kill him directly.


    Su Mu smiled and thought that since you all thought I was the son of a big family, I would make up a big family to scare you.


    "Lao Bi, don''t pry into other people''s details so casually outside, but I''ll tell you the truth after you and my friends, but you have to promise me that you can''t spread it everywhere."


    Biyunshan quickly nodded when he heard the speech and said, "don''t worry, young master su. I will never let a third person know this except you and me."


    Su Mu smiled, nodded, raised his right hand, pointed to the sky and said, "I come from above."


    Bi Yunshan had some doubts about Su Mu''s lifting his finger over the sky, but as his voice fell, Bi Yunshan suddenly felt that he was hit by something and couldn''t remember for a long time.


    "Young master Su, do you mean... Are you from the fairyland?" Bi Yunshan said in shock. There was a legend of immortals in the world hundreds of thousands of years ago. At that time, the mainland was not divided, and all ethnic groups gathered on Xuantian. At that time, there were many legends of immortals on the mainland, but with a great disaster that no one knew, the mainland was divided into five parts. Since then, There is a fault in everything about time culture. No one knows what happened. Therefore, immortals, which have not appeared for hundreds of thousands of years, have become gossip in people''s mouth. Up to now, people have felt that there are no immortals in the world. After all, if there are any, how can no ethnic group have been born in hundreds of thousands of years?


    "The fairyland? There is also the fairyland in this world?" Su Mu was confused. He was just pointing at it and pretending to force. Unexpectedly, he knew that there was a more powerful world on this world, but it was just a guess.


    However, since they are all installed, they must be installed to the end. Su Mu nodded, looked at the distant sky and said slowly: "it''s been a year, and I''ve been in the Xuantian continent for a year. I''m finished taking care of things. You must know that I''ve been a beggar outside the castle peak city for a year?"


    Bi Yunshan was stunned and thought that everyone in this world would not mention it in his heart, but he didn''t expect Su Mu to mention it himself.


    Bi Yunshan nodded and said, "I know. When Mr. Su first came to our Wanbao auction, I asked someone to investigate Mr. Su''s affairs, but we got nothing except the last year."


    "You can find the ghost. I''m really not from this world." Su Mu thought to himself.


    "At that time, I was just thrown down by my father on the grounds of experience, so I was very strange to everything in this world, so I pretended to be the most unobtrusive beggar in the world. Because I had no cultivation when I fell down, I could only inquire slowly. I didn''t find out until not long ago and began to practice your cultivation system in Xuantian continent." Su Mu said.


    Biyunshan can''t tell whether Su Mu is true or false after all. After all, Su Mu''s origin is too mysterious to find the information of wanbaozong. Bi Yunshan can only believe and doubt what Su Mu said.


    "Mr. Su, how did you leave the fairyland? Doesn''t it mean that once you become an immortal, you can''t return to Xuantian again?" Bi Yunshan was puzzled and asked the records in the ancient books.


    Su Mu smiled and said, "it''s just that their cultivation is not enough. In the fairy world, the real strong can go back and forth between the Xuantian continent and the fairy world at will. It''s just time-consuming and laborious. After all, the Xuantian continent can''t supplement the unique spiritual power of the fairy world, so most strong people won''t go back to the Xuantian continent."


    Bi Yunshan nodded: "I see."


    Then Bi Yunshan asked Su Mu a lot of questions. Fortunately, Su Mu read a lot of novels, slowly rounded up the lie, coaxed Bi Yunshan into confusion and sent him away.


    "Then I still have the space ring?"


    Su Mu was helpless. He called He Gong to give him the space ring and said, "I want to practice. You can send the space ring to Wanbao auction tomorrow."


    He Gong nodded: "good childe."

 Chapter 14

    After he Gong sent the space ring to the auction, Su Mu came to the stone pavilion in the backyard. Tonight, he was going to integrate falling heart inflammation, so he didn''t dare to practice in his room. After all, the temperature of different fire was too high, and if he didn''t pay attention, he would burn all the surrounding furniture.


    "System, with the help of this ten thousand years of dark ice, what is the success rate of integrating different fires?" Su Mu asked secretly.


    "This ten thousand year old black ice in the northern region is rich in endless cold, which can greatly improve the success rate of host fusion. If the host directly integrates with the current cultivation, the success rate should reach more than 80%. The remaining 20% is because the host has not given birth to Mana, so there is a certain chance of failure."


    Su Mu hesitated and asked with some doubts, "what if the integration fails?"


    "He was seriously burned by falling heart inflammation. Because of the protection of ten thousand years of dark ice, it is unlikely that the host will be burned directly."


    Su Mu said: "I can''t even compare with those real geniuses at the moment. What can I take to participate in the national capital competition to obtain those spirit stones? As long as I successfully integrate different fire, my strength will change dramatically. Compared with those real demons, the gap will not be too far. Coupled with the power of different fire, those arrogance will only become my stepping stone!"


    "System, I decided to directly integrate the falling heart inflammation with the cultivation of the seven layers of the flesh body."


    "Since the host''s mind has been determined, the system will not stop you. If the host''s fusion is successful, the system will reward you for reading the opportunity to break through the sky again. I hope the host can take advantage of it."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu directly took out the falling heart inflammation and put it in front of him. Suddenly, the terrible heat wave directly burned all the buildings in the backyard. Even so, the heat wave emitted by the falling heart inflammation still spread towards Qingxin residence and the whole Qingshan city without any obstruction.


    Murong''s residence, Murong Longcheng, the master of Murong''s family, who was about to rest, felt the terrible heat wave, and immediately widened his eyes and rushed to Qingxin house. At the same time, the high-level officials of Wanbao auction and the current master of Gongsun''s family all felt the terror of this momentum and rushed to the onlookers.


    Qingxin lived outside, and the experts of several forces met here. Murong Longcheng and Gongsun impermanence carried the heat wave emitted by the falling heart inflammation with their cultivation, while Liu Qingyi directly activated the treasure brought out from Wanbao Zong, protected himself and the Wanbao auction, and stared at Qingxin.


    "What''s the matter? How could the prince Su''s family send out such a terrible heat wave?" Bi Yunshan said anxiously. He can say that he has put all his future on Su mu. If Su Mu has anything wrong, everything will be in vain.


    Liu Qingyi loosened the shield by a small opening. Suddenly, a terrible heat wave directly went into the shield, burned the beard and hair of a white haired old man, and his clothes became dilapidated.


    "Hiss!" Liu Qingyi widened his eyes. Unexpectedly, the power of the heat wave was so terrible. How did Su mu, who was in the center of the heat wave, carry it down.


    On the other hand, Murong Longcheng and Gongsun impermanence both realized that they and their spiritual power were not enough to carry on like this. If they resisted again, there might be a big problem. They immediately looked at the Wanbao auction and said, "please help me through these heat waves. I will give you a generous gift to thank you."


    Liu Qingyi glanced at Murong Longcheng and said, "come behind us. We''ll talk about the gift later."


    Murong Longcheng was overjoyed at the speech and hurried to the back of Liu Qingyi and others. Looking at the high-level of Wanbao auction, Murong Longcheng resisted the desire to fight. Let alone fight, even if he could fight, he might not catch up. After all, there are not only the granddaughter of wanbaozong''s patriarch, but also the high-level of wanbaozong''s auction in Qingshan city. Once he shot, he will be greeted His is definitely the unquenchable anger of wanbaozong.


    Similarly, Gongsun impermanence also wanted to come to Liu Qingyi and others in the same way, but he couldn''t hold on until he took one step. He was burned to ashes by the terrible high temperature emitted by the different fire.


    "Hiss!"


    At this moment, both Murong dragon city and the high-level officials of Wanbao auction were shocked and stared. This is an expert in the magical realm! A person in the top strength ladder of Castle Peak city was burned to ashes by the high temperature? How high is the temperature in there? Is it that the sun has set?


    "No, Mr. Su is still inside. I''ll go in and carry him out." Bi Yunshan said anxiously. Seeing that Gongsun''s impermanence has turned into ashes, Bi Yunshan can''t calm down any more. Everything he has is on Su mu. He must not let Su Mu have an accident.


    "Bi steward, I advise you not to bother. We can''t stand such a terrible high temperature. I''m afraid the young master Su in your mouth has already turned into ashes." Murong Longcheng sneered.


    Before Bi Yunshan could retort, Lao Yang shook his head, took the words and said, "young master Su should be fine."


    Murong Longcheng sneered. Su Mu didn''t know it. It came to his ears as soon as his son returned to the family. He killed two guards of his son by unknown means, but so what? Can you, a 17-year-old child, carry the temperature that Murong Longcheng can''t carry?


    Liu Qingyi nodded at Lao Yang''s words and said, "Lao Yang is right. Don''t worry too much about Bi steward. The son Su''s origin is mysterious. There are super strong Dharma protectors behind him. At the moment, nothing will happen. Instead, I''m curious now. What''s in there that has such great power?"


    Lao Yang was stunned when he heard the speech. After thinking about it, he said, "this breath is very similar to the flame after the dispute between Prince Su and Murong Wen at the auction that day, but its power is far more powerful than that day."


    Suddenly, Lao Yang''s pupils narrowed, as if he thought of something, and said, "shouldn''t it be? Is that strong man giving the magic power that only the emperor can master to childe Su?"


    Liu Qingyi shook his head when he heard the speech and said, "it''s impossible. There is absolutely no such ability in the world. If there is, we wanbaozong have definitely recorded it."


    At the same time, in the ruins of shiting in the backyard of Qingxin residence, Su Mu is suffering from the pain that ordinary people can''t understand. The high temperature of different fire is as pervasive as air. All cells in his body can feel the pain from the blazing tropics. If it hadn''t been for the help of Wanzai xuanbing, Su Mu would have turned into ashes at the moment.

 Chapter 15

    Su muqiang endured the pain and ran frantically to burn and refine the falling heart inflammation, and the falling heart inflammation was also constantly resisting and sending out terrible flames.


    "If it hadn''t been for this ten thousand years of dark ice, would I have been burned to ashes?" Su Mu thought painfully.


    Qingxin residence is outside. At the moment, Qingxin residence has long been turned into a ruin and burned to ashes by the terrible temperature of falling Xinyan. At the moment, Biyun mountain and Murong Longcheng, who are outside Qingxin residence, also saw the scene inside. They saw a milky white flame wrapped around a person beating, constantly emitting a terrible high temperature.


    A moment later, Liu Qingyi changed his look and hurriedly took out a talisman to activate it again. He said in a somewhat anxious tone: "no, we need to leave here quickly. The defense talisman can''t last long. When the defense talisman is broken, we have only a dead end."


    "Withdraw!" Liu Qingyi immediately ordered. This was the first time she had ordered as the granddaughter of the leader of Wanbao sect after she came to Castle Peak city.


    At the auction, everyone nodded and kept retreating with the help of the defense symbol. When the defense symbol was about to be destroyed, Liu Qingyi took out an activation card again to make up the defense.


    "Bad!"


    The temperature in the defensive talisman also began to rise. Liu Qingyi and others had felt the big strip of things. The place near qingxinju in castle peak city had gradually turned into ruins, which was something Su Mu didn''t expect. If he thought of this earlier, he would not integrate in the city.


    "If castle peak city is destroyed, it will not be a small matter. Although castle peak city is remote, it is also a member of the Qianyuan empire. I''m afraid the Qianyuan royal family will be angry at that time!" Bi Yunshan said anxiously.


    Liu Qingyi obviously thought of this. He quickly took out a jade pendant with dazzling golden light and threw it fiercely over the castle peak city. The heat wave directly destroyed the jade pendant. At the same time, a huge shield also opened to fly to Qingxin house and fiercely covered Qingxin house.


    Then Liu Qingyi took out another communication jade amulet and said, "Grandpa, something big has happened in castle peak city! Come quickly!"


    "Light clothes, you leave castle peak city as fast as you can. Now most of the strong in the whole eastern region are heading for castle peak city. Leave as fast as you can!" after a while, a voice appeared in the communication jade symbol.


    At the same time, a large number of strong people also came to Castle Peak city. However, the eastern region is too large to reach in a moment.


    In Qingxin Junei, the fusion of Su Mu and meteorite heart inflammation has also reached the final stage. The origin of meteorite heart inflammation has almost been controlled by Su mu, and the terrible high temperature began to disappear slowly.


    Su Mu fiercely opened his eyes. A white flame in his eyes kept churning, emitting a terrible momentum, and a terrible smell came from Su Mu''s body, and his strength began to change dramatically.


    The eighth, ninth and tenth floors of the physical realm. Finally, Su Mu''s cultivation jumped to the top of the tenth floor of the physical realm, and his physical strength also reached a terrible double arm shock of 18000 kilograms, which can be called the top Tianjiao in the world.


    But it''s not over yet. After successfully evolving into a Xuanji advanced level, Huo Jue frantically absorbed the aura of the surrounding heaven and earth. Su Mu also closed his eyes again. He wanted to get together and try to break through the realm of Taoist Dharma!


    However, it was a pity that the terrible temperature from the falling heart inflammation was so terrible that the surrounding aura was completely destroyed. After dawn, Su Mu''s cultivation was able to reach the half step strength level.


    Su Mu slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid air. Wanzai xuanbing is now less than the size of his fist, but it is still sending out cold air.


    Su Mu picked it up and put it in the system space. He couldn''t help feeling excited.


    "I''ve succeeded. I''ve successfully integrated the falling heart inflammation. From now on, I''m also the ladder of the top Tianjiao in the world!" Su Mu said excitedly.


    However, after su Mu saw the scene near Qingxin residence, he couldn''t help but be afraid: "is this the power of falling heart inflammation? If I hadn''t been protected by ten thousand years of dark ice, I''m afraid I''d be dead? This integration is really lucky."


    "I don''t know how many lives I accidentally killed in this fusion." Su Mu felt helpless. He was not a murderer. If he had known that the power was so terrible, he would have left castle peak city and fused outside.


    "Congratulations on the host''s successful fusion of meteorite heart inflammation."


    At the same time, the system also sent a happy voice to Su mu.


    Su Mu shook his head and thought to himself, "forget it. If I die, I''ll die. I didn''t mean to. It''s a big deal that I''ll revive them when my strength is strong enough."


    "By the way, you said last time that if I could successfully integrate meteoric heartburn, you would give me another chance to read and break through the sky, but you were serious?" Su Mu asked.


    "Naturally, the host can read the sky for the second time at any time, but I suggest that the host should solve the immediate problem now."


    "Trouble?" Su Mu was puzzled. He looked up and immediately realized that the Wanbao auction was coming this way.


    Bi Yunshan looked at Su Mu and immediately put down his heart. His efforts were not in vain, but he was afraid and asked, "young master Su, what happened here?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that my elders didn''t hold their power and accidentally sent out flames. Don''t worry. I''ll compensate for all the lives here after the work is completed. As for those lives that died accidentally in this accident, I''ll get rid of my father." Su Mu said with a smile.


    Bi Yunshan immediately understood Su Mu''s meaning, but the crowd at Wanbao auction and Murong Longcheng said they didn''t understand. They thought that everyone was dead. What can your father do? Do you want to bury their families?


    But they didn''t ask. Just now, the terrible momentum made any of them tremble. No one knew whether there was a super big man hiding in the dark.


    However, Lao Yang of Wanbao auction was shocked by Su Mu''s breath. He widened his eyes and said, "young master Su, what''s your breath?"


    "Oh."


    Su Mu smiled and spread out his right hand. A white flame suddenly appeared in his palm, emitting a terrible temperature. At the moment of the flame, the surrounding void seemed to be distorted.


    "Take it back, young master Su!"


    Everyone shouted at the same time that the flame was so powerful that if they were not careful, they might all die here. Lao Yang stared at Su Mu excitedly and said, "I didn''t expect that there was such a power in the world! Transfer the source in your body into others by some means, and let Mr. Su master such terrorist means in his flesh! It''s amazing!"

 Chapter 16

    When Su Mu heard Lao Yang''s shocked words, he couldn''t help smiling and pretending to force him to say, "this is just a small hand. In order to better complete the things promised to be in charge, so I learned this move for a rainy day."


    Bi Yunshan smiled and didn''t speak. Just as several people were talking about dealing with the mess, Murong dragon city left quietly and gloomily. At the moment, he wanted to return to Murong''s house quickly and let his son not participate in the competition of tomorrow''s castle peak city. After all, Murong dragon city knows the strength of his son, Isn''t it pushing him into the fire pit to fight a man with such terrorist means?


    "Mr. Su, I don''t know which family you are? We Wanbao auction are very curious. I don''t know if you can talk about it?" asked Liu Qingyi. He was very curious about Su Mu who suddenly appeared in castle peak city. He had such inhuman means and mysterious background. Liu Qingyi was curious about Su mu.


    Su Mu smiled and said, "I won''t say that. Why doesn''t Miss Liu let you wanbaozong investigate?"


    Liu Qingyi narrowed his eyes and said, "Mr. Su is really joking. After all, we wanbaozong are not specialized in intelligence. How can we investigate the origin of Mr. Su?"


    Su Mu shook his head and replied, "then I can''t blame me. By the way, I have to thank Miss Liu for the Wanzai xuanbing. Otherwise, if I want to learn that method, I need to wait a lot of time."


    "All right, Mr. Su, you''d better prepare for tomorrow''s competition, but don''t capsize in the gutter." Liu Qingyi turned and walked towards the Wanbao auction.


    Su Mu didn''t answer. Looking at the ruins he had created around him, he couldn''t help frowning. "It''s difficult. So many houses and buildings have been destroyed. It will cost a lot of money to repair them?"


    Seeing Su Mu frown and look around, Bi Yunshan immediately understood Su Mu''s thoughts and said, "don''t worry, young master su. We''ll deal with the things here. We don''t have to bother young master Su any more. Young master Su just needs to deal with the competition in the capital of the country."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and said with a smile, "then please finish taking care of you."


    Bi Yunshan nodded and turned around to follow Liu Qingyi and others to leave.


    "It''s a pity that he Gong is such a good servant. I blame me for not taking good care of him." Su Mu shook his head. Such a terrible temperature, not to mention he Gong, even Bi Yunshan and others survived under the protective cover of Liu Qingyi. He Gong is just an ordinary mortal. How can he resist that temperature.


    "Childe, I have sent the ring."


    Just when Su Mu felt sorry for his death, a figure quietly appeared behind Su Mu and said respectfully to Su mu.


    Su Mu immediately widened his eyes and turned fiercely. He Gong stood in front of him intact, with the same plain expression on his face as usual, and his eyes were still full of loyalty.


    "He Gong? You''re not dead!" Su Mu asked in shock. What''s the matter? You know, it''s a terrible temperature that even the supernatural realm experts can''t bear. How did he Gong do it intact?


    He Gong didn''t answer. His face was calm. He didn''t change much even when he watched countless buildings around him turn into ruins.


    "I''m suddenly curious, he Gong, who are you?" Su Mu''s eyes narrowed slightly. At the moment, he will never believe that he Gong is just an ordinary retired old man of Gongsun''s family. The strength of experts at this level is definitely not lower than ye Changqing, the strongest in Castle Peak City, or even beyond Ye Changqing.


    "He Gong is the servant of the childe, and he will be all his life." He Gong said like a loyal servant, his eyes full of respect for Su mu.


    Su Mu didn''t believe it at will and asked, "He Gong, tell me honestly, who are you? How did you survive the terrible high temperature of falling heart inflammation?"


    He Gong was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he waved his right hand and immediately disappeared in place. He took Su Mu to the high clouds.


    "Hiss!" Su Mu couldn''t help taking a breath. This strength is definitely not what the divine realm can do! But Su Mu didn''t understand the later realm, so Su Mu was very afraid of He Gong at the moment.


    "There are not so many ears here. You can listen to me carefully." He Gong said slowly.


    "You say," Su Mu nodded.


    He Gong nodded. After thinking about it, he began to talk about the secret of Xuantian continent, which made Su Mu constantly wonder about He Gong''s identity. Then he Gong said that when he was an elder of Taiyi holy land, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling that his brain was hammered and hummed.


    "He Gong, you said you were the inner door elder of Taiyi holy land, so why did you go to Gongsun''s house to be a servant?" Su Mu asked suspiciously. The inner door elder of Taiyi holy land is an elder of the Holy Land! It''s incredible that I came so far from Castle Peak city to be a servant.


    Hearing the speech, he Gong said: "Young master, I don''t know. A hundred years ago, I realized that my longevity was less than 300 years. For strong people at our level, this longevity was closed for several times, so I spent a lot of money to go to Shenji Pavilion and asked their pavilion leader to help me figure out where my chance was. Therefore, I came to Castle Peak city and waited for more than 100 years. I also worked as a servant at Gongsun''s house for a while, Finally, a year ago, I saw the man who emerged from a terrible void, the childe you. At that time, I knew that the chance for me to break through might be on the childe you. So I immediately left Gongsun''s house and prepared to observe the childe secretly for a while, but finally a mysterious Tao blocked my exploration, so I knew that childe you were definitely not an ordinary person, so I would Waiting for the day we meet. "


    "Just a while ago, I saw you come to the city and wanted to visit, but I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to come to the door and let me be your servant, so I thought of inspecting you for a period of time. But you behaved generally at that time. Just when I thought I was waiting for the wrong person, the thing happened last night, the terrible flame swept through everything, and your strength increased It''s a big rise. Although the childe''s strength doesn''t surpass those holy places, it''s enough to compare with it. I believe the childe has more than that. Therefore, I took the initiative to expose myself to come to you and explain these things to you. "


    "Do you mean that you left Taiyi holy land and came to this remote castle peak city just because of the speculation of the Lord of Shenji pavilion? Just to wait for someone you can follow?" Su Mu frowned. Are people in this mysterious world too straight? It took more than a hundred years for a word to disagree.


    "Yes, the Lord of Shenji Pavilion said that my talent breakthrough is now the limit, and it is impossible to make another breakthrough, but he calculated that I have the life of a dragon, and said that I will follow a teenager and witness his continuous growth, and I will find the opportunity to make a breakthrough." He Gong said.

 Chapter 17

    After hearing he Gong''s explanation, Su Mu shook his head speechless. Just because of the words of the master of Shenji Pavilion, he Gong actually waited in the castle peak city for 100 years, gave up the position of elder of Taiyi holy land and ran to the distant Castle Peak to be a servant.


    However, Su Mu was curious about what kind of strength he Gong had to resist the attack of different fire.


    "He Gong, what is your current level of strength? Oh, by the way, I don''t know your level, so please tell me about it." Su Mu said.


    He Gong nodded and said: "Young master, the cultivation of my old servant has reached the peak of heaven and earth, and it is only one step away from the broken realm. That is, I haven''t stepped on this step for a hundred years. As for the cultivation realm of Xuantian continent, it must be divided into twelve realms, namely flesh realm, magic realm, divine realm, the other shore realm, transformation realm, heaven and earth realm, broken realm, yin and Yang realm, Huangji realm and becoming holy At the moment, the old servant is stuck in the sixth realm of cultivation, the peak of heaven and earth. "


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and remembered what he Gong said in his heart. He suddenly became curious and asked, "what is the strongest strength on the Xuantian continent now, he Gong?"


    He Gong thought, frowned and said: "It''s not easy to say, because there are too many powerful royal families in the holy land of Xuantian mainland, and no one dare say who is better than. Perhaps the strongest is the supreme elder in a holy land, the former Lord, or a single strong person. However, there is only one person who is most likely to have the strongest strength in Xuantian mainland. It is said that the former head of the yuan family in the central region has broken through The eleventh realm, and the yuan family is an imperial family, with the weapons left by the strong in the imperial realm. Under such circumstances, the strongest should be the former owner of the yuan family. "


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. Today, he also knew some news about the world. Thinking of this, Su Mu still looked at He Gong speechlessly. He saw the other party''s face of respect. Su Mu didn''t know what to say.


    "You are also a master who has reached the sixth realm of heaven and earth. Can you not treat yourself as a servant?" Su Mu said helplessly.


    "Don''t you like it? Then in the future, the old servant will hide in the dark and solve the problem for you." He Gong replied.


    Su Mu sighed. He picked up such a strong man and said it was impossible to be unhappy, but the main reason was how the strong man was so easily subdued by himself? Is this special too casual?


    "No need."


    Su Mu shook his head and looked at the destroyed qingxinju. He was speechless and said, "you are so strong, why don''t you protect qingxinju? You know, this is not our house, it''s someone else''s."


    He Gong was stunned when he heard the speech, but he immediately replied: "at that time, he was too absorbed in observing the childe''s fusion. He forgot. When he reacted, qingxinju had become ashes."


    He Gong is a little embarrassed here.


    "Forget it, let''s go and visit shopkeeper Liu to see how to solve the problem of Qingxin residence and solve the problem of my hunger," Su Mu said.


    "Yes." He Gong nodded and walked behind Su Mu towards shopkeeper Liu''s hotel.


    Looking at the hotel with wine words floating in front of him, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling a little helpless. He thought it was good that shopkeeper Liu''s special hotel was far away, or he would have to be burned by a fire.


    "Hey, have you heard? I don''t know what happened last night. The south side of the city has been completely destroyed."


    "I don''t know. My family lives on the road from the south of the city to the north of the city. I got up last night and just put the water in half. I immediately felt a burning heat sweeping through the food. I quickly turned my head and looked. Good guy, there was a red burning over the south of the city in the distance, and thick smoke everywhere."


    "Did you say it was caused by the fire?"


    "No, no, I guess it''s something that was accidentally made in the city by some cultivator."


    "Your words are unreliable. If castle peak city had such a level of cultivation, would we still be at the end of the Qianyuan Empire City?"


    "What you said is reasonable, but I don''t think it was caused by the fire. After all, there was no wind last night. Even if the fire broke out, it wouldn''t burn so much. Moreover, most of the people in the south of the city were burned to death, and they didn''t even scream."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Mu sat by the window of the hotel. This is also the place he did after his first visit to the city. It was here that Su Mu asked shopkeeper Liu to rent qingxinju to himself.


    "He Gong, did you say that what I did last night was too cruel? After all, thousands of lives were burned by my careless fire. Is it my fault?" Su Mu sighed after dinner.


    "You don''t have to say much. What happened last night was just an accident. After all, you didn''t expect that the temperature of the flame was so high. It was like a sun." He Gong thought that the terrible temperature last night was also a little frightened. If his cultivation hadn''t reached the peak of heaven and earth, there might be a lot of trouble.


    Su Mu sighed when he heard the speech, looked up and finally waited for shopkeeper Liu.


    I saw shopkeeper Liu''s sad face. After seeing Su mu, he nodded to him: "it''s great that you''re all right, young master su."


    With that, shopkeeper Liu sat in front of Su Mu and wondered what he was thinking.


    "Shopkeeper Liu, what are you thinking?" Su Mu asked.


    "Alas."


    Shopkeeper Liu sighed and said somewhat depressed, "what else can it be? It''s about the south of the city. The whole south of the city was almost destroyed by a big fire last night. When I heard about it in the morning, I quickly asked someone to check it. Qingxin house was also burned down. I was still wondering if you would be okay, young master su. Now it seems that a lucky man has his own nature."


    Su Mu was helpless when he heard the speech. If shopkeeper Liu knew that the fire was made by himself, would he kill himself.


    "Shopkeeper Liu, I''m very sorry that I didn''t show you qingxinju, so I came to you today to make up for some. It''s hard to say here. Can I go inside your hotel?" Su Mu asked.


    Shopkeeper Liu nodded and asked Su mu, "naturally, please, Mr. Su."


    When he came to a private room on the second floor of the hotel, Su Mu directly took out 10000 gold coins. Suddenly, the gold coins in the private room glittered and piled directly into a hill.


    "Shopkeeper Liu, I''ll compensate you for this. It''s also a way to make up for the debt in my heart." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "This... Mr. Su, is this too much?" shopkeeper Liu looked at the pile of gold coins in front of him and couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said in some shock.


    "There are 10000 gold coins here. Please order some from shopkeeper Liu and I''ll leave first." Su Mu smiled and led He Gong away from the second floor.

 Chapter 18

    Today''s castle peak city is somewhat different from the past. The city is crowded with countless people waiting for the start of the triennial event of Castle Peak city.


    Yes, today is the triennial competition in castle peak city. Whoever can get good results in this competition may not be favored by the forces in the city. You can also refuse to develop your own forces. In short, this is a stage that countless people want.


    "Childe, it''s almost time for the competition." He Gong shouted to Su Mu outside the room. After saying goodbye to shopkeeper Liu yesterday, Su Mu asked Bi Yunshan to help find another hospital and spent more than 30000 gold coins to buy it. This other hospital is much larger than Qingxin residence, but only Su Mu and he Gong live in it at present.


    Su Mu opened his eyes, retreated from the cultivation state, and promised to the door, "I know."


    After getting dressed, Su Mu opened the door and saw he Gong holding a wooden plate with a bowl of meat porridge and some snacks and desserts on it.


    "You should be hungry after practicing all night. Go after dinner," he said.


    Su Mu nodded and entered the room. He Gong put breakfast on the table in the house and stood quietly aside.


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly. Such a strong man was willing to serve himself like this. He really didn''t know what to say. Originally, Su Mu wanted to improve the status of He Gong and ask him not to be so respectful to himself, but he Gong just promised, but his will was the same, so Su Mu had to follow him.


    "How long is it before the competition?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    He Gong thought secretly when he heard the speech and said, "it''s OK for you to go later in half an hour. Anyway, no one in castle peak city will be your opponent."


    Su Mu nodded. After eating breakfast slowly, he took he Gong away from the other courtyard, locked the gate and walked slowly towards the competition place.


    Next to the challenge arena, the competition has begun for a few minutes. Murong family and Wanbao auction house, one of the two forces in castle peak city, have been seated. Only Gongsun family did not come. You don''t have to think about it. Now Gongsun family is definitely in a mess. After all, their new family died inexplicably and can''t even find out any news. Can you not be in a mess? In addition, Murong dragon city secretly calculated that at the moment, many of the Gongsun family''s forces were subdued by the Murong family. At the moment, the Gongsun family has lost the title of one of the three forces in castle peak city. As for the Murong family, it has become the first force in Castle Peak city.


    "Why hasn''t Mr. Su arrived yet?" Bi Yunshan asked, looking at the crowd below.


    Liu Qingyi glanced at Biyun mountain and said faintly, "what''s the hurry? Don''t you believe him? You should come soon."


    Sure enough, Liu Qingyi''s voice fell, and Su Mu''s figure appeared in the street not far away.


    "There are so many people, he Gong, fly me in." Su Mu said. At the moment, he Gong has recovered his original face and looks like a white haired and kind old man.


    Hearing the speech, he Gong nodded, waved his right hand, and stood in the air with Su mu, falling into the front row.


    "Lying trough!"


    Seeing this scene in the crowd, they were shocked and flew in the sky! What kind of strength is needed to do this?


    "This is to heaven!"


    "Nonsense, people are all on it."


    Murong Longcheng was also shocked when he sat on the high platform and looked at this scene. In his capacity, he naturally knew what kind of realm was needed to achieve the not simple ability to resist the sky, while the Wanbao auction party was much more insipid. After all, they had long guessed that there were mysterious experts behind Su mu.


    "This... Childe, are you here to take part in the competition?" Murong''s referee, who is responsible for recording the origin, said vaguely.


    "HMM." Su Mu nodded and didn''t talk too much, because if he talked too much, he wouldn''t be too cold. If he wasn''t too cold, would he really pretend to be forced?


    "Host, please understand that this system is a reading system, which allows you to read well! Don''t you pretend to be all day?"


    The system seemed unable to see Su Mu''s behavior and said aloud.


    Su Mu was speechless and said, "I''m here to take part in the competition. Do you have any special requirements? For example, how many gold coins are on the stage?"


    "No, no, we got the competition by drawing lots. If you want to compete, you need to draw lots first, but you''re a little late, and you haven''t signed for you now." the referee replied.


    "So?"


    Su Mu was helpless and glanced at he justice: "you told me not to worry. You see, I can''t even sign."


    He Gong quickly nodded and apologized, which once again surprised everyone in the audience.


    "Sleeping trough, what''s the origin of this guy? Hanging like this?"


    "It must be the childe of a big family. If I meet him, I will teach him a good lesson."


    "Yes, these childe brothers will only pretend on weekdays. They will have no effect at the critical moment. If he dares to go on stage, I''ll teach him a good lesson."


    Su Mu ignored these words. Instead, he Gong frowned and sent out a terrible momentum all over his body.


    "Well, he Gong, don''t scare the children," Su Mu reminded.


    "Yes, childe." He Gong nodded and took back his momentum.


    "It''s terrible. Should it be said that it is worthy of being a strong man who can go to heaven? This momentum alone makes people out of breath."


    Everyone talked about it. Su Mu looked at the guy on the stage in a daze, so he said, "referee, I think I can provide an idea."


    "What do you think?" the referee asked in a daze.


    Su Mu jumped into the challenge arena without saying a word, punched the dazed player directly off the challenge arena and said, "that''s why I use this guy''s signature... Continue to compete."


    "Sleeping trough! Sneak attack!"


    "It''s shameless to play sneak attack!"


    The referee frowned when he heard Su Mu''s words. Then he looked at the Murong family and Wanbao auction, nodded and said, "yes, childe, you can continue to compete with the player''s signature."


    "What''s his signature number?" Su Mu asked.


    The referee opened his notepad and said, "on the 17th, the opponent in the next game is the 18th, a genius in the civilian family."


    Su Mu nodded, looked into the crowd and said, "come up on the 18th."


    "Sleeping trough, is this guy too arrogant?"


    "I know him on the 18th. He''s a genius named Chen Yang in the north of the city. It''s said that Chen Yang had a strength of 15000 kilograms when he was on the sixth floor of the flesh realm. It''s enough to fight with the ninth floor of the flesh realm that has just broken through. Three years later, I don''t know what level Chen Yang''s strength has broken through."


    "Yes, I''m sure Chen Yang will beat this annoying number 17 and leave the challenge arena."

 Chapter 19

    The crowd kept arguing, as if they were disgusted by Su Mu''s sneak attack on others.


    The same is true of Chen Yang. As a famous genius in the north of the city, in his opinion, the only people who can compare with him this time are Murong Wen, who was irrigated by resources since childhood, and Gongsun Yu of Gongsun''s family. However, it seems that something happened to Gongsun''s family that led to Gongsun Yu''s failure. Chen Yang immediately knew that he had a chance to fly to the sky. As long as he defeated Murong Wen, Then this year''s green hill city Dabi is his unique stage.


    "Where is Chen Yang on the 18th? The competition is about to begin." the referee shouted to the crowd.


    Chen Yang jumped up and down from the crowd to the challenge arena, looked disdainfully at Su Mu and said, "referee, can we start?"


    The referee looked at Chen Yang and couldn''t help shaking his head gently and said, "yes."


    "Hum!"


    Chen Yang gave a cold hum and said to Su Mu disdainfully, "I advise you to go down by yourself. After all, this is not your family. No one will let you. In front of absolute strength, it''s no use even sneaking attacks."


    "Sneak attack?"


    Su Mu frowned and was a little upset. How can the attack of the cultivator be called a sneak attack? It''s called seizing the opportunity to defeat in one fell swoop, okay?


    "I advise you to surrender quickly so that I can''t stop hurting you, and your bodyguard may be in trouble with me." Chen Yang grinned. In order to beat Su mu by himself, he also deliberately used the method of motivating the general.


    "Don''t worry about it. No matter what you beat me like, he Gong will think he didn''t see it." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "That''s good."


    After saying that, Chen Yang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his whole body began to emit a terrible momentum, which was the momentum of Qi and blood after his strength reached a certain level.


    On the stand, the people of Wanbao auction are also discussing.


    "How long do you think Chen Yang can last?" Lao Yang asked aloud.


    "How long?"


    Bi Yunshan was stunned when he heard the speech and said, "I think it may only be a few minutes?"


    Liu Qingyi said with a smile: "if the prince Su doesn''t use the terrible flame, Chen Yang still has a chance. After all, after investigation, Chen Yang''s talent is really not weak. Although he hasn''t broken through the tenth floor of the physical realm, his strength has already exceeded the tenth floor of the physical realm. He came to the column of ordinary Tianjiao. Looking at the surging degree of Qi and blood, Chen Yang''s strength is estimated to be more than 30000 Jin."


    "Thirty thousand jin? Then Chen Yang is a little genius." everyone nodded. After all, even ordinary people can''t exceed twenty thousand jin in a lifetime, because this is the dividing line between ordinary people and ordinary talents. If they exceed twenty thousand jin before the tenth floor of the body, then this person can be regarded as a genius.


    "I think Miss Liu is wrong."


    Ye Changqing said, "even if Mr. Su doesn''t use the terrible flame, Chen Yang will certainly not be his opponent. Maybe he can''t even stop Mr. Su''s moves."


    "It seems that President ye also has his own views. Let''s look at it slowly. Don''t we know?" Liu Qingyi smiled.


    The crowd nodded and set their eyes on the challenge arena.


    Su Mu looked at Chen Yang, who was full of Qi and blood, nodded and said with admiration: "yes, he has nearly 35000 kilograms of force on the ninth floor of the physical body, which is twice as much as the ninth floor of the ordinary physical body. He can be regarded as a genius."


    Chen Yang was very angry when he heard the speech. What does it mean to be a genius? Can''t I be called a genius?


    "Then let me see what qualifications you have to judge me!"


    Chen Yang said that he rushed to Su Mu fiercely. Before breaking through the mana realm, everyone''s way of fighting is mainly close combat. Whoever has great strength and strong martial arts skills can win the other party. But it''s different when he comes to the mana realm. The mana realm can initially use heaven and earth aura. Even so, it''s not that the physical realm can win. After all, the gap is too big, It''s like a strong man in the mortal Wulin running to challenge an immortal. He can hang you up and fight you casually.


    "Level 2 martial arts! Punch!"


    Chen Yang drank loudly, clenched his fist fiercely and waved it straight towards Su mu, which meant breaking thousands of methods with one force.


    However, Su Mu was unmoved. He waited for Chen Yang to rush to his face, then raised his right hand slightly and grabbed Chen Yang''s fist directly. He turned around fiercely. There was no scattered force on Chen Yang''s fist and hit himself directly.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood came out fiercely. Chen Yang looked at Su mu in horror.


    "How could it be! How much power do you have!"


    Su Mu smiled and said, "not much, just a little more than you. Really, you have to believe me."


    "I believe you bastard!!" Chen Yang was angry. Without saying a word, he attacked Su Mu again, constantly forced Su Mu to walk away with moves, and blasted Su Mu towards the edge of the challenge arena.


    "Angry? Angry is not cute. You should learn to face everything calmly, otherwise how can you pursue the great road?" Su Mu smiled while dodging.


    "I''m chasing your horse! Get down!"


    Chen Yang shouted angrily, clenched his hands, and used his second level martial arts fist again. Suddenly, a terrible momentum was emitted from Chen Yang.


    "What terrible martial arts, I seem to see two cows rushing towards me!"


    "The 17th is not simple. It has forced Chen Yang to such a degree."


    Su Mu smiled, took Chen Yang''s fist in his hands again and said, "don''t be angry, young man! The road is still long. Don''t be oppressed by life."


    "I repress NIMA!" Chen Yang kicked Su mu in the stomach. If he got the kick, Su Mu at the edge of the challenge arena would definitely fall off the challenge arena and lose his qualification for the competition.


    "I won''t play with you anymore." Su Mu shook his head, loosened his left hand, fiercely increased his strength with his right hand, threw Chen Yangmeng up, fell to the ground, and finally kicked off the challenge arena.


    "Sleeping trough... Is it too violent?"


    "What a powerful force it needs? The young master of Murong family is not so strong?"


    The referee glanced at Chen Yang who was kicked off the challenge arena, then looked at Su Mu and asked, "young master, I don''t know your name?"


    "Su mu." Su Mu smiled and gave his name.


    The referee nodded and said, "Su Mu won the promotion on the 17th and Chen Yang eliminated on the 18th."


    "President Ye looks at people very well. This young master Su is really not as simple as president ye said." Liu Qingyi said with surprise in his eyes. He secretly estimated that Su Mu''s strength was definitely more than 60000 kg, otherwise it would not be so easy to stop Chen Yang''s more than 34000 kg strength and his fist covered by martial arts.


    "Ha ha, I''m flattered." Ye Changqing smiled.

 Chapter 20

    After competing with Chen Yang to show his strength, everyone who fought with Su Mu was very nervous. Therefore, such a scene appeared in the challenge arena at the moment.


    "You''re on! If you don''t go on special day, it will be dark!" the crowd under the stage coaxed.


    "Shut up, I''m looking for a chance to attack!"


    "What time? I believe you can beat him! Come on!"


    "Hehe, I don''t think I believe in myself, so I have to find an opportunity for a while."


    The crowd suddenly became angry and said, "if you don''t go up, come down! Let me come!"


    "OK, you come."


    "Ah? Sorry, I hurt my leg when I went out today, so next time."


    There was a sudden hiss in the crowd.


    On the other side of the challenge arena, Su Mu looked at the opponent he had drawn to compete with him. He couldn''t help but hit him and said, "I said, do you still fight? If you don''t attack me, I''ll attack you."


    The man was stunned for a moment and quickly put on a defensive look. His posture was high and deep, which made people confused.


    "What is this... Move?"


    "No."


    The crowd looked at the man''s defensive posture and began to discuss it. They saw the man: "don''t you know? I''m copying the move created by the turtle defense. Since I practiced this move, no one can break my defense."


    Su Mu nodded clearly when he heard the speech and said, "it''s a man who takes the road of defense. Then you''re ready. I''m going to attack."


    Su Mu''s tone was serious, and there was no breath on his body, which gave people a very ordinary feeling, but it was such an ordinary appearance that he dared not underestimate it, because he knew that real experts often had a heart to dress up as pigs and eat tigers.


    As the voice fell, Su Mu walked slowly towards the man, moving slowly without a trace of worry.


    Just after su Mu took the sixth step, his eyes shook violently, and a huge momentum was emitted directly from him. The terrible momentum made the crowd slowly lower their heads and dare not look directly at him.


    "Do you want to use your real strength?" Wanbao auction and Murong home owner thought at the same time.


    "Martial arts! Punch!"


    Su Mu shouted, and the power of terror gathered on his fist and fiercely bombarded the man.


    "This is Chen Yang''s punch!? isn''t this the move used by Chen Yang? How can this guy also?"


    "It''s just martial arts. It''s everywhere in the street."


    "But no one in castle peak city can do this except Chen Yang? This is Chen Yang''s housekeeping skill!"


    "Did this guy learn it when he fought with Chen Yang? It''s impossible?"


    On the challenge arena.


    "Let me see how terrible your defense is!" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just as the fist was about to fall on the man, the man calmly called a pause, and then bowed down to Su mu.


    "Your strength is superb. Just your fist strength makes me hurt internally. It seems that I can''t win you. Referee, I admit defeat."


    After that, the man jumped out of the challenge arena without saying a word, covered his heart and murmured, "what a terrible enemy. I''m seriously injured just because of my fist strength. If I get a fist, wouldn''t I be crushed to pieces?"


    After saying this, the man said, "no, in order to avoid leaving the root cause of the disease, I''d better go back for treatment."


    After that, the man ran to the distance without saying a word. He didn''t look back. The speed was so fast that he imitated the Dharma Realm master and hurried along.


    Most of the voices of doubt came from the crowd.


    "What''s special is... Serious injury?"


    "What the hell is fist power? Is it difficult for this guy to break through the mana realm with cultivation and be able to attack with invisible psionic power?"


    On the challenge arena, Su Mu was also confused and forced. At the moment, he was still making a fist. He quickly withdrew his posture and looked at the man running towards the distance. He couldn''t help looking at his fist.


    "Is it difficult that I have become so strong?"


    Then Su Mu looked at the running figure and said strangely, "it doesn''t look like he was hurt internally? Look at his running spirit."


    The referee was very helpless. He looked at the figure running away in the distance and said, "Su Musheng on the 18th."


    After that, many people came to challenge Su mu. However, most of them were directly kicked off the challenge arena, and a small number surrendered immediately after facing Su Mu''s attack.


    "Isn''t the script right? It''s not written like this in Temo''s novel. OK? People can meet several equal opponents at any rate. Is it invincible?" Su Mu said with some displeasure.


    Time passed quickly, and the competition on the first day came to an end.


    "The last game, Su mu on the 18th against murongwen on the 9th." the referee read out the numbers and names of the players on both sides.


    "Murong Wen!? isn''t this the eldest young master of Murong family? He fought with Su mu?"


    "The Murong family has a huge influence. Murong Wen has been cultivated by various resources of the Murong family since childhood. His strength has never been exposed. I just don''t know if he can win Su mu."


    "In my opinion, Su Mu was breathless after more than ten or twenty competitions. Even if Murong Wen had superior strength, it would cost a lot to surpass Su mu."


    "Watch the game. I heard that Su Mu seems to have some grudges with the childe of the Murong family."


    "You know?"


    "Well, it is said that Su Mu embarrassed murongwen at the auction held a while ago, and even killed two murongwen bodyguards in front of him."


    "True or false?"


    "What did I lie to you for? I''ll see if it goes on."


    On the stand of Murong family, Murong Longcheng was angry when he heard that his son was going to take the stage. He looked at Murong Wen fiercely and said, "didn''t I let you quit the competition? Why do you want to play?"


    Murong Wen didn''t answer and said, "father, I''ll let you know that Su Mu is nothing in my eyes and nothing in my hands!"


    Murong Wen didn''t hide his voice. When the crowd heard this, he immediately made a fierce cry. Similarly, this sentence also fell into Su Mu''s ears.


    "Murong Wen? I didn''t kill him directly in the face of Wanbao auction last time. I''m going to find fault with myself this time? It seems that I''ll teach him a lesson. Well, I''ll break his three legs." Su Mu nodded secretly when he thought of it.


    After Murong Wen finished, he jumped directly from the high platform and landed on the challenge arena. A huge force smashed a corner of the challenge arena. Murong Wen raised his head and looked at Su mu. He couldn''t listen to what his father said to him yesterday. What is it that he will lose if he meets Su mu? What do you mean it''s hard to survive in Su Mu''s hands? He wants to prove to his father that murongwen is not a dandy who only knows idleness! But a great genius that castle peak will never produce in a hundred years!

 Chapter 21

    Murong Wen raised his head and stared at Su mu with anger and disgust in his eyes.


    After Murong Longcheng returned to his family yesterday, he was educated for more than half an hour and asked him to give up this year''s Qingshan city competition because there was a strong group of people, which he could not defeat.


    Although Murong Wen ostensibly agreed to his father''s request, he secretly took part in the competition. He wanted to let the Murong family and even the people of Castle Peak City see his strength as the eldest young master of the Murong family.


    "Last time, in the face of Wanbao auction, I didn''t go deep into the matter that you killed my two bodyguards. Now it''s just that I killed you and avenged my two bodyguards." Murong Wen said coldly and disdainfully, as if Su Mu had been killed by him at the moment.


    Su Mu felt speechless when he heard the speech. If he hadn''t been at Wanbao auction at that time, considering that his strength was not high and it was difficult to explain to the Murong family, could this guy still live today?


    "The tone is really big, but I don''t know your strength, childe Murong." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "Then look at me carefully. How powerful is my Murong Wen''s strength!"


    When the voice fell, Murong Wen suddenly rushed to Su Mu like a leopard. Without using any martial arts skills, he punched Su Mu hard.


    "It seems that Murong Wen is really not a fancy fist and embroidered legs. He can punch 20000 Jin at will. His full strength should be much better than Chen Yang."


    Su Mu thought to himself, "but what if you are twice as strong as Chen Yang? Your weak strength can''t resist it!"


    Bang!


    When the fist fell, Murong Wenmeng widened his eyes and was directly pushed back by the thrust generated by the fist strength. He staggered and stood still, looking at Su Mu inconceivably.


    "Is this guy more powerful than me? How is that possible?" Murong Wen didn''t believe it. He rushed up again and punched and kicked Su mu, but Su Mu easily dodged.


    "The strength of these two people is clear, and they should be compared until the last game," said some people from ordinary families in the crowd.


    "That''s right. The strength of these two people should be the strongest ladder of our young generation in castle peak city. If they stay for the final competition, no matter who wins, they can go to the national capital competition, but so soon they draw together, and the loser can''t go to the national capital."


    Seeing that none of his attacks fell on Su mu, Murong Wen was angry and said, "are you a flea? Is it difficult that your strength is used to dodge?"


    "I''m giving you more opportunities to attack so that you won''t go down as soon as I do it," Su Mu said.


    "Damn it! You don''t hide!" Murong Wen said angrily. The voice fell, and the crowd immediately looked at Murong Wen like a fool. Why do you beat others and don''t they hide?


    "OK, then I won''t hide."


    Su Mu''s voice fell and immediately stopped to dodge. Murong Wen''s eyes lit up and directly punched Su Mu''s head.


    Su Mu''s eyes flashed a dangerous look. He stopped to let him punch him in his stomach, and then he was ejected. Now it seems that Murong Wen will kill himself as soon as he has a chance!


    "In that case, I won''t be merciful."


    With that, Su Mu also blasted at the incoming fist.


    KAKA!


    "Ah!!!"


    Murong Wen immediately screamed in pain. Looking at his distorted arm, he couldn''t believe it, but Su Mu''s fierce attack made him have no chance to speak at all.


    "Referee! My son surrendered! Stop him quickly!" Murong Longcheng stared and said quickly.


    "No!"


    Murong Wen shouted angrily and said, "father, I won''t surrender if I die. I want you to see that Murong Wen is the strongest genius in castle peak city!!"


    The voice fell, and Su Mu''s fist also fell on his face. He blew him straight on the ground and smashed the ground into a big pit, and Murong Wen in the center of the pit had lost his signs of life at the moment.


    Su Mu saw that Murong Wen, who was killed by himself, had no psychological fluctuation. He had passed the killing level long ago. Otherwise, Su Mu would not only feel sick about his face when he killed the human demon.


    Su Mu sighed and said, "it''s strange that you want to kill me, Murong Wen. You are indeed the first genius of Castle Peak City, which I su Mu admit."


    Indeed, the place where Murong Wen was born is not a big family, but a young master in a remote town. The strongest in his family is just the strength of the magical realm. Under such a living environment, Murong Wen still relies on those who are not good resources to cultivate to this extent at a young age, and their strength is far beyond the same realm, but the world is the law of the jungle, Su Mu could kill murongwen today. Maybe he would be killed one day. He had already made such preparations in his heart.


    "If it weren''t for my systematic help, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to surpass you all my life." Su Mu thought to himself.


    The referee looked at Murong Wen''s body in amazement. He was surprised that the young master of Murong family was killed!?


    "Su Mu! I want you to die!"


    Murong Wen was so angry that he disappeared directly from the stand. He appeared again in front of Su mu. There was a terrible aura of heaven and earth around him. A sword shadow emitting blue light stabbed Su mu.


    He Gong had a look in his eyes. As soon as he was about to stop Murong Wen, he heard a loud drink.


    "Falling heart inflammation! Now!"


    Su Mu''s voice fell, and a milky white flame began to rotate around Su mu. Suddenly, the temperature in the center of the whole castle peak city increased countless times out of thin air. Those who couldn''t hold on in the crowd saw that the situation was wrong and hurried away from here.


    At this time, ye Changqing directly caught Murong Wen''s attack and said, "Murong Wen! I think you need to calm down!"


    "Mr. Su, please take back the flame, or you''ll be in great trouble." Ye Changqing said to Su Mu quickly after Murong Wen finished.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, and slowly took the falling heart inflammation back, and the temperature began to dissipate slowly.


    Murongwen''s face was dark. If he didn''t kill Su Mu just now, he may never have a chance to kill him and avenge his son. Not to mention that Wanbao auction has a deep relationship with Su mu, even Su mu can let himself have a good drink, not to mention looking at his white haired old man under the stage. If that guy is angry, Maybe Murong''s house will be destroyed and become ruins in an instant.

 Chapter 22

    Murong Longcheng saw that revenge was fruitless, so he had to go back to the stand with a black face and ask the Murong family bodyguard to collect the body of his son.


    "It''s absolutely not easy for Su Mu to kill my son. I have to find him some trouble." Murong Longcheng thought to himself. Although he doesn''t have the strength to revenge, there is absolutely no lack of people who can kill Su mu in the world. At the moment, a long planned plan in Murong Longcheng''s heart slowly came to his mind.


    There''s nothing to say about the next competition. It''s nothing more than Su Mu''s left and right. There''s no opponent in castle peak city who can let him go all out. After a day''s competition, 16 young Tianjiao who are qualified to participate in the national capital competition have also been selected and will be the top three tomorrow.


    In addition to Su Mu''s calm face, the remaining 15 teenagers were very nervous. Looking at Su Mu one by one was like looking at a tiger out of the cage.


    "It would be troublesome to fight this guy tomorrow." this is the idea in the minds of 15 teenagers. Su Mu''s strength has been revealed in front of them. The terrible strength is not comparable to them at all. There is only one thing in their mind now, that is, never draw a group with Su Mu tomorrow, Otherwise, even if they try hard, they will never win from Su mu.


    Early the next morning, the challenge arena was full of people. Today''s competition attracted more people''s attention, and some were even annoyed because they didn''t see the scene where Su Mu killed Murong Wen.


    "I''m going to see it today." the idea in the hearts of every audience.


    As the referee stepped into the arena, he spread out his list and began to read: "group 1, No. 17, No. 49, No. 56, No. 3, No. 82, No. 74, No. 91 and No. 177 will have the first round of competition today. The rest will be assigned to two groups of competition, and then participate in the top eight, the top four and the final."


    As the referee read out the lists and signed them one by one, some of the 15 teenagers looked ugly, while others showed a smile.


    "Damn it, how did you get into a group with this monster?" the 177th boy complained.


    "It only means that we are unlucky, but it''s OK. As long as we hold together, he can only eliminate four places, and we still have a chance to continue," said no. 74.


    "I''m afraid the monster will suddenly go crazy and beat us all down."


    "That''s not true. After all, there are four people left in each group."


    The referee stood in the center of the challenge arena and said, "a group of competition rules, eight people fight indefinitely. You can draw your helper to attack others, and then decide the victory or defeat."


    The referee had just finished saying that all the teenagers in the same group as Su Mu had bright eyes and looked at each other carelessly. Their colleagues understood the thoughts in each other''s hearts.


    "First eliminate Su mu on the 17th!"


    "The competition begins, and one group goes on stage."


    The voice fell, and the seven figures fell on the challenge arena with all kinds of prestige. Only Su Mu walked up slowly.


    "The competition begins."


    With the referee''s order, the seven people did not hesitate to make a group to attack Su Mu fiercely. They wanted to eliminate Su Mu as soon as possible before he reacted.


    "Don''t keep your strength! Go all out!" shouted the No. 74 boy.


    On the stand, Bi Yunshan saw that this scene was speechless. Then he looked at Liu Qingyi and said, "Miss Liu said really well. This rule is open. They really all attacked Mr. Su."


    "Isn''t this nonsense? With their strength, as long as they have points in mind, they will understand that they will never win over Mr. Su. They will all stick together and eliminate Mr. Su first. In other words, can''t you even see this?" Lao Yang smiled.


    Bi Yunshan shook his head, then looked worried and said, "Miss Liu, although this can force out the real strength of young master Su, what if he is eliminated?"


    Liu Qingyi glanced at Biyun mountain and said, "since you blocked everything on him, you should believe his strength. Don''t forget the terrible flame temperature the night before yesterday."


    Bi Yunshan thought when he heard the speech that night''s terrible temperature, and his worry on his face was suddenly much less.


    But a moment later, Bi Yunshan began to worry again and said in his heart, "won''t it be burned to ashes?"


    ¡­¡­


    "You really saw me take me up, so many people shot at me together." Su Mu said some speechless and hurriedly avoided their attack.


    "Mr. Su is joking. Who doesn''t know that Mr. Su''s strength in castle peak city is far beyond the flesh. We can''t beat you if we don''t stick together." No. 49 said with a smile.


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "then don''t you think you can win me by holding a group? You know, it''s useless to have more in front of absolute strength."


    The seven teenagers all looked black when they heard the speech. They thought that Su Mu was really arrogant, but there was no way. After all, he was strong and what he said was right.


    "Then you should be careful, young master su. Although we are not among the talents, we have a power of more than 100000 kilograms. It''s hard to feel if you accidentally get scratched by young master su." said the 56th.


    When the voice fell, the seven people again clung together and attacked Su mu. The terrible force wrapped their fists, and even the air produced a sonic boom.


    Su Mu didn''t refuse anyone. Without saying a word, he grabbed one of his hands and hurled it at another young man. Then he didn''t let go. Instead, he smashed the young man as a meteor hammer, beat out the remaining people, and then threw him down the challenge arena.


    On the stand, Liu Qingyi couldn''t help but be speechless and said helplessly, "can''t eight people force out your real strength? So far, your strength has not been exposed. What level of genius are you?"


    "Lao Yang! Do you see?" Bi Yunshan said to Lao Yang with wide eyes.


    Lao Yang also looked serious and said, "shut up. I''m not blind. Why can''t I see it?"


    Liu Qingyi was puzzled and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Bi Yunshan took a deep breath when he heard the speech and said, "just now, childe Su seems to have used our martial arts skills at the Wanbao auction in Qingshan city."


    "What martial arts?" Liu Qingyi asked with a frown.


    "Use your strength to connect flowers and trees." Lao Yang replied, "this move was a martial art that existed in the Wanbao auction in castle peak city a long time ago. No one has learned it for so many years. Even we don''t have a clue when we stare at cultivation every day."


    "Lao Bi, have you seen Mr. Su many times?" Lao Yang asked.


    Bi Yunshan shook his head and said, "he only went to see it once, the Kung Fu of a cup of tea."


    Liu Qingyi was more puzzled when he heard the speech. These people didn''t make it clear. They were right there. Do you know what I know? Do I know what you''re talking about?

 Chapter 23

    Seeing Liu Qingyi''s confused face, Bi Yunshan had to explain: "Miss Liu has just come to our castle peak city. Maybe she doesn''t know one thing that has always existed in our Castle Peak City Wanbao auction. That is the unique five-level martial art of our Castle Peak City Wanbao auction. As the name suggests, the ability of this martial art is to catch the enemy''s attack and return it to the other party. No matter what cards you use, as long as the strength gap between the two sides is small, you can Do return the other party''s attack. "


    Liu Qingyi first nodded when he heard the speech, then frowned and said, "didn''t you say this is your unique martial arts? How can he su mu?"


    Bi Yunshan smiled and then said: "In fact, this martial art is not ours, but the last president brought it back from the outside. According to him, the strong man died soon, but he has a deep relationship with him, so he gave this martial art to the last president, but he also had a request to help him find someone to pass on this martial art. He said that this martial art was hard won. He didn''t want this martial art to decline, so he went to the last one President Ren agreed to his request. After returning to Castle Peak City, he sat in his room every day to understand this move, but he didn''t succeed until he died. Later, we thought, since it''s so difficult to practice, why don''t we open the door for others to practice? So we made this martial art public and allowed anyone to practice, but we didn''t allow recording or watching it A cup of tea, so no one can understand this trick for so many years. "


    "But I didn''t expect that young master Su was so savvy that he learned it after just reading it once."


    Liu Qingyi nodded and said, "I''ll take a good look at the martial arts when I go back and try if I can learn it."


    After Bi Yunshan''s explanation, the power of this martial art has gone deep into Liu Qingyi''s heart. If she doesn''t learn such a strong martial art, it will be wasted. In his opinion, Su mu can learn it. Why can''t she learn it? You know, she was also called Tiancai since she was a child.


    Bi Yunshan nodded and promised to take Liu Qingyi to understand the changing stars when he went back.


    On the challenge arena, Su Mu confronts the remaining seven teenagers leisurely. From time to time, he throws one person down the challenge arena.


    "Mr. Su, if you throw it down, no one will take part in the top eight competition." the referee was helpless to interrupt.


    Su Mu smiled and said, "they are so weak. What can they do even if they are in the top eight? I might as well save you some time and eliminate them all."


    The voice fell. Su Mu didn''t wait for the referee to react. A huge momentum suddenly appeared in his body, which surprised several teenagers. His eyes looked at Su Mu as if he were looking at the wild beasts.


    "Get down!"


    Su Mu shouted loudly, and his body shape suddenly appeared in front of a young man. His fist was waved fiercely, just like a black dragon out of the water, and he blasted the young man off the challenge arena.


    "It''s troublesome not to break through the mana realm, and the combat effectiveness can''t be brought into full play at all. If I break through the mana realm, I can drive them down with my strength." Su Mu thought secretly in his heart, which also increased his decision to break through the mana realm.


    Then the competition was very simple. Su Mu''s fist fell. No one could stop Su Mu''s fist. Su Mu knocked all of them off the stage. Looking at the seriously injured teenagers, the referee had no choice but to announce that only Su Mu was successfully promoted in one group.


    After that, there was nothing to say about the competition between the two groups. In Su Mu''s eyes, it was like a group of children fighting, full of flaws.


    But even if Su Mu couldn''t see it, he had to wait aside. He was very helpless.


    Then the victory or defeat of the two groups was decided. At the moment, there were only five people with Su mu, so it was difficult to assign the next competition.


    "Why don''t you go together to avoid wasting time." Su Mu said. He wanted to solve it quickly and go back to practice in order to break through the magic realm.


    Su Mu also knew that he was invincible in castle peak city because castle peak city was a remote place and there were few experts at all, not to mention the young generation, but it was different when he arrived in the capital of the country. It was a gathering place for real talents. The strongest young generation in the whole eastern region would go to the capital of the country to participate in the competition, although Su Mu''s strength was invincible in the flesh at the moment However, there is no victory for those talents with profound knowledge.


    How big is the Qianyuan Empire? It occupies the eastern region of the whole Xuantian continent! It is the only imperial dynasty in the eastern region! Not only that, there are countless super forces side by side with the Qianyuan empire. You know how powerful He Gong is? The top force in the holy land is just an inner sect elder and can only be regarded as a middle-level combat force.


    How spectacular is the holy land? How many strong are there? What is the number of disciples? The strength of the Tianjiao saints in those holy places is not known. All these are challenges for Su mu.


    At the moment, Su mu can only make continuous breakthroughs to improve his strength. Don''t dream of surpassing those Tianjiao at all. Even if they have similar talents, those Tianjiao''s cultivation time is far longer than Su mu, and his strength exceeds him by more than one grade.


    "At least you have to break through the magical realm before you can get a good result in the country." Su Mu thought to himself. It''s not generally difficult to skip the magic realm from the physical realm and enter the magical realm in the remaining two months or so.


    Back to the point, the referee was speechless after listening to Su Mu''s words. According to their rules, it was one hundred into sixteen, sixteen into eight, eight into four, four into two, and then decided the first and second. The third was the competition between the two who lost in the top four. Whoever wins is the third.


    But now it''s better that they seem to have no rules after being disturbed by Su mu.


    "It''s rare for Mr. Su to have such an elegant mood, so let''s go together as Mr. Su said." Liu Qingyi sat on the stand and slowly opened his mouth. At the moment, Liu Qingyi also understood that Su Mu''s strength could not be tested by these uneven teenagers. Instead of continuing to waste time, it''s better to end it as soon as possible.


    "Thank you, Miss Liu."


    Su Mu smiled, then turned around and looked at the remaining teenagers and said, "otherwise don''t resist and let me kick you down?"


    Several teenagers are angry at what they say. You can''t do this even if you are strong? Without saying a word, he attacked Su mu.


    "Why don''t you obey?" Su Mu shook his head reluctantly, turned the stars and turned the attack of several teenagers to another person, and then solved the battle easily.


    "Boring competition." Su Mu shook his head and turned away before the referee announced victory.

 Chapter 24

    Looking at Su Mu''s leaving figure, Liu Qingyi showed a slight frown and said, "will you leave before you announce the result?"


    Su Mu shook his head and said with a smile, "no, I have to hurry back to study."


    Su Mu''s words immediately made countless people feel speechless. After you win, the first thing is not to celebrate, but to go back to study? Do you have any pursuit!


    Liu Qingyi was speechless, so he had to nod his head and said, "I didn''t expect that childe Su likes learning so much. In this case, childe Su will leave first. The identity token of the national capital Dabi will be sent to childe su."


    "Please Miss Liu." Su Mu smiled and nodded, then turned away without saying a word. It''s not that he really loves learning, but that 26 days have passed this month, and Su Mu still has an opportunity to read and break through the sky. This thing will be useless after refreshing his new book next month, but it can''t be wasted.


    "Childe, where are we going now?" He Gong asked.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Go home and I want to read." Su Mu said casually.


    He Gong was stunned when he heard the speech. He thought Su Mu was just talking casually. As a result, he really wanted to go back to study?


    "Young master, I don''t know if I should say something." he gongdao.


    Su Mu smiled and said, "what''s the matter? Just say it."


    He Gong nodded, bit his teeth and said, "you shouldn''t spend your time on such useless things. Pursuing the road is the first thing to do."


    Su Mu smiled and said, "He Gong, you don''t understand. If a person has a lot of knowledge and knows the world and the earth, what''s this called?"


    He Gong shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "This is called a scholar. He can only talk about the world orally, but he has no ability to implement his lofty aspirations."


    Su Mu said again, "what''s the name of a cultivator who has great strength but no knowledge?"


    Before he Gong could answer, Su Mu said, "this is called a reckless man. If the scholar is just talking on paper, then the reckless man doesn''t know good or bad. He will only listen to slander. One day, there is a man who is not weak with him. He can make a calculation casually, and he can pull him down even if he doesn''t do it."


    "Childe, I don''t want to be a reckless man, nor do I want to be a scholar who can only talk on paper, so I want to read books and be a man of both literature and martial arts while practicing. Do you understand?" Su Mu smiled.


    He Gong was a little confused, but he thought what Su Mu said was also very correct, so he nodded and said, "you can''t waste your cultivation. The two are combined."


    Su Mu smiled and said, "when I finish reading books, you will know what books are. They are the ladder of human progress."


    "Ah?" He Gong was confused again, but he felt that the meaning in Su Mu''s words seemed to be right.


    But Su Mu is right. For him, books are indeed a ladder for his progress, and an elevator. What can a novel provide him? As his strength soared, the things he got from books became more and more useful to him, just like the three items he got when he first read the sky. The foundation spirit liquid laid a foundation for him, burned him to make steel bars, and the falling heart inflammation made cement. The three items promoted Su Mu from a mortal to a genius, not an ordinary genius, Su mu can definitely be called a young Saint at this time, because with his talent and strength, as long as he doesn''t fall, he can definitely become a saint level strong man.


    Returning to the other courtyard that Su Mu spent a lot of money to buy, Su Mu first gave he Gong some money to buy some servants back. The previous ones... Well, have been burned to ashes. Su Mu is very sad about this.


    After arranging everything, Su Mu shut himself in the room without saying a word.


    "The system, use the reading times to break through the sky, and read to break through the sky." Su Mu said to the system in his heart.


    As the voice fell, the familiar screen appeared in front of Su mu. The same plot, but because of the abundant time this time, Su Mu read it more carefully.


    In the next four days, Su Mu devoted himself to breaking through the sky every day in addition to eating. The whole person emptied his mind and read breaking through the sky as his own experience.


    On the fifth day, the day just dawned, with the first ray of sunshine shining on Su Mu from the window.


    Su Mu jumped up fiercely, his eyes full of excitement.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    After a burst of laughter, Su Mu calmed down and said, "can I do it with my current strength?"


    "It is suggested that the host should break through the mana realm and then fuse."


    Su Mu nodded in agreement when he heard the speech. Now he has no Wanzai xuanbing body protection. He can only rely on hard strength to integrate Qinglian earth fire, which is very dangerous.


    "But don''t worry. With this pill, the danger of fusing different fire will be greatly reduced." Su Mu thought to himself as he looked at the pill with blue light in his hand.


    Then Su Mu took away the pill and focused on another item. This is a yellowing book. It looks ordinary, but Su Mu knows the horror of the book''s internal skill.


    "Qinglian earth fire, Bingling pulse protection pill and Buddha anger lotus, I didn''t expect to give me such a strong object after breaking through the sky for the second time." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    It goes without saying that the fire in the heart of the earth in Qinglian is the first flame of Xiao Yan''s fusion, which is also the original origin of tuoshe ancient emperor.


    Bingling pulse protecting pill is a pill refined by Xiao Yan by combining the effects of Bingxin pill and pulse protecting pill. Its main function is to reduce the failure rate of fusion of different fires.


    Buddha angry lotus, needless to say? When Xiao Yan went to yunlanzong to do something, he called the Buddha''s anger lotus. Most of yunlanzong disappeared, which is enough to show the horror of this fighting skill.


    "When I break through the mana realm and integrate the green lotus earth heart fire, the first-hand Buddha anger lotus will also make people in the world feel the anger of Emperor Yan." Su Mu thought secretly.


    "Childe, what''s the matter?" He Gong came to the door and knocked and asked. Su Mu laughed just now, which made him confused.


    "Nothing. It''s just that some problems in cultivation have been figured out." Su Mu said casually.


    Su Mu walked out of the house, turned around in the other courtyard and said to He Gong, "I need a period of time to break through. The identity token sent by Wanbao auction will be kept by you first. I want to break through to the magic realm as soon as possible. At that time, I will have the strength to stand out in the national capital."


    With that, Su Mu turned and walked towards the room, leaving he Gong with a puzzled face.


    "Is it difficult for you to understand what peerless magic power?" He Gong thought secretly. The gold content of the national capital Dabi is far from comparable to that of Castle Peak city. Since Su Mu said such words, it means that he has really made a great breakthrough.

 Chapter 25

    Outside the castle peak city, in the Castle Peak full of beasts, the figure of Murong dragon city appeared here. At the moment, his face was full of anxiety, as if waiting for someone.


    "Ow!"


    A huge tiger roar came, which brightened Murong Longcheng''s eyes. He quickly bowed his head to the place where the sound came and said, "Murong family patriarch Murong Longcheng welcomes the master."


    When the voice fell, a bald monk dressed in cassock and riding a tiger under his crotch appeared in front of him. The monk closed his eyes slightly and looked like a virtuous monk. The tiger under his crotch roared from time to time.


    "Murong dragon city? Are you the son of Murong Yashan?" the monk asked aloud.


    "Exactly." Murong Longcheng nodded.


    "Come on, you don''t hesitate to use the summons token left by your father to find me. What''s the matter?" the monk asked.


    Murong Longcheng hurriedly said, "master Yuanyin, my father said before his death that if there are any major events that can''t be solved in Murong family, I can inform you. You will give us a hand to solve the trouble. I don''t know if it''s true?"


    Yuanyin nodded when she heard the speech and said, "it''s true. I once had a life and death relationship with Yashan, and I did say that I would help the descendants of Yashan solve something he can''t solve."


    Murong Longcheng was overjoyed at the speech and hurriedly said, "master Yuanyin, here''s the thing..."


    Later, Murong Longcheng told Yuanyin about the recent events in castle peak city one by one. When he mentioned that his son was killed, he showed his true feelings, and tears fell unconsciously.


    "Master Yuanyin, I''m Murong Longcheng''s only son. I was killed alive. I''m weak and can''t do anything about the murderer, so I want to ask you to help me kill Su mu." Murong Longcheng said sadly.


    Yuanyin smelled the speech and looked at Murong dragon city. Thinking of the flame that ravaged the castle peak city that night, he couldn''t help but say, "I can''t help avenging your son. Tell me first. You said that Su Mu burst out a milky white flame a few days ago, and the temperature is comparable to the sun on nine days?"


    Murong Longcheng quickly nodded when he heard the speech and said, "master Yuanyin, although it is a little exaggerated than the sun on the nine days, it also shows how terrible the flame is. If it weren''t for the help of Liu Qingyi at Wanbao auction, I''m afraid I would have become a pool of fly ash."


    Yuanyin suddenly changed his face when he heard the speech, and the terror momentum on his body was unconsciously revealed. He stared at Murong Longcheng and said, "who are you talking about?"


    Murong dragon city was surprised and suddenly sweating. At the moment, it was impacted face to face by the momentum of round sound. Murong dragon city couldn''t help but be speechless.


    Yuanyin frowned, took back his momentum and said, "as a descendant of Yashan, your cultivation is too weak."


    Murong Longcheng had to nod helplessly.


    "You just said, who saved you at Wanbao auction?" Yuanyin asked aloud.


    Murong Longcheng was puzzled and said, "Liu Qingyi, what''s the matter, master Yuanyin?"


    When the round tone heard the speech, he was a little short of breath. He hurriedly said, "nothing. Go back and wait for my news."


    Murong Longcheng was in a hurry when he heard the speech and said, "but master Yuanyin..."


    "Get out!" Yuanyin shouted fiercely. The sound immediately blew Murong dragon city out like a hurricane. This roar Yuanyin unconsciously used his martial arts!


    The voice fell, and the round voice flew away directly with the tiger and disappeared.


    Murong Longcheng couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He was also helpless. What was he doing so humbly?


    "Is this the style of the strong? I went the wrong way at the beginning of Murong dragon city." reluctantly shook my head, and Murong dragon city turned and walked towards the castle peak city.


    In castle peak city, there is another courtyard. This is the real estate purchased by Su mu. At this moment, he Gong looked at Su Mu''s closed room and looked at the direction of Castle Peak. Finally, he didn''t leave the other courtyard. He needed to protect Su Mu to grow up.


    "Are these people coming so fast? Shouldn''t they? Is there a strong broken mirror?"


    Thinking of this, he Gong shook his head again and said, "it''s not a broken mirror. Although the power of the flame emitted by the childe that day is indeed great, it won''t attract the strong of the broken mirror. At most, it''s an expert at the same level as me."


    "But even so, I may not be able to stop a large number of strong people in heaven and earth." He Gong said with some worry.


    "What can stop?" Su Mu pushed open the door and asked softly.


    He Gong quickly turned his head when he heard the speech, then his eyes lit up and said unexpectedly, "childe, is this a breakthrough?"


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, and the corners of his mouth raised: "yes, after so long, he has finally broken through to the magic realm."


    He Gong couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows when he heard the speech. Others don''t know, but he knows. Your cultivation happened to be just a month. Why did it take so long? You''re not satisfied with breaking through the mana state in a month? You want to go to heaven?


    However, these words can only be hidden in He Gong''s own heart and can''t be spoken out.


    "I said he Gong, what were you talking about just now? Can you stop it?" Su Mu asked curiously.


    He Gong was stunned when he heard the speech. After thinking about it, he decided to tell Su mu. After all, he knew earlier. Maybe he could come up with some ways to deal with it.


    "Yes, young master. Just a few days ago, the top forces in the whole eastern region sent many experts from the world and heaven and earth to Castle Peak city to investigate the milky white flame emitted by the young master." He Gong said.


    "Come and investigate my strange fire?" Su Mu heard the words, and the corners of his mouth rose coldly and opened his right hand. A milky white flame suddenly appeared in Su Mu''s palm and kept beating. As soon as it appeared, the space at Su Mu''s hand was constantly fluctuating. You can imagine its power.


    "How long will it take them to get here?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "The distance may take a month, but it should arrive in about ten days. After all, the eastern region is too large to be reached in a moment and a half. In addition, there is no transmission array in castle peak city, so it also takes a lot of time." He Gong replied.


    "Ten days or so?" Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech. If he arrived in a month, he still had a way to deal with it, but Su Mu was also in trouble in such a short time on the tenth.


    "Do you know what forces are coming this time?" Su Mu asked aloud after thinking about it.


    "Taoism, Yuanxu holy land, Dongji holy land, Tianyin gate, maybe wanbaozong will come too." He Gong guessed. As for why he didn''t say about the remaining top forces, it''s because the distance is too far. Without enough temptation, they won''t send someone over. After all, they are so far away, If you want to come to Castle Peak City, you must at least send experts above Yin and Yang. Those experts pursue breakthrough accomplishments every day. Who would be so bored to run so far?

 Chapter 26

    Su Mu frowned. Although he Gong had never heard of these forces, it did not prevent him from understanding the power of these forces.


    "Why can''t you come later? Let me have enough strength before you come." Su Mu was very helpless, but his eyes brightened a moment later and thought of something.


    "He Gong, you used to be the inner door elder of Taiyi holy land. Are you sure to send me to Taiyi holy land?" Su Mu asked aloud. Those strong men came here just to get his falling heart inflammation. Their own strength and power are not enough, but it doesn''t mean that he just sits and waits for death. He needs a large enough force to protect him.


    Hearing the speech, he Gong nodded and said, "it''s very easy to enter Taiyi holy land with your strength and talent. With my recommendation, you can easily become an inner disciple, but the problem is that Taiyi holy land is too far away from here."


    Su Mu hurriedly asked, "how far is it?"


    He Gong thought for a moment and said, "take me for example. With my strength, it takes about three months to get to Taiyi holy land from here. This still counts the time of transmitting array in those big cities. The two places are too far apart. Castle peak city is located in the southwest corner of the eastern region, while Taiyi holy land is in the Far East and North."


    Su Mu had to shake his head when he heard the speech. It seems that he can only rely on himself to get through this level at present.


    "First fuse the green lotus with the earth''s core fire, so that I can give play to the power of the Buddha''s anger lotus, and let me have the power to protect myself." Su Mu thought helplessly.


    "He Gong, let''s go to the green mountain and find a quiet and cold place. I want to fuse a flame again," Su Mu said.


    He Gong was stunned at the speech and fused another flame? So there is more than one such terrible flame Su mu?


    "OK!" He Gong quickly nodded and took Su Mu to fly to the depths of the green mountain. He knew a Jedi cliff. The bottom of the cliff was extremely cold and overcast, which should be suitable for Su Mu''s fusion flame.


    Su Mu felt the feeling of flying at the moment and looked at He Gong''s indifferent face. He couldn''t help but envy him.


    "I don''t know how long it will take me to fly." Su Mu thought to himself.


    An hour later, he Gong took Su Mu to the bottom of a cliff. As soon as he fell, Su Mu felt the difference between here and the outside. The temperature at the bottom of the cliff was at least dozens of times lower than that above. Su Mu even felt a little cold here.


    "This is definitely not an ordinary cliff, he Gong. Haven''t you explored it before?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "I came once, but I got nothing." He Gong shook his head and said. Obviously, he also knew the extraordinary here.


    "Forget it, such a quiet and cold place is suitable for integrating different fires."


    Su Mu shook his head, took out the Bingling pulse pill and took it. Then he quickly sat cross legged.


    "System, start to integrate Qinglian earth fire!"


    The voice fell, and a blue lotus appeared in front of Su Mu immediately. The lotus looked very beautiful, but the terrible temperature made people afraid to approach.


    "Hiss!" He Gong was shocked when he felt the terrible temperature from the fire in the heart of the green lotus. He quickly isolated the temperature with his spiritual power, and then hit Su mu with an array.


    At the moment, Su Mu''s mind has entered the inner fire of Qinglian earth and is constantly looking for its origin. There is a falling heart inflammation competing with the inner fire of Qinglian earth. Su Mu is really much easier this time than last time. Coupled with the effect of Bingling pulse protecting pill, there will be no accident in Su Mu''s integration this time. If there is an accident, That should be falling heart inflammation and Qinglian heart fire fighting against each other.


    However, Su Mu doesn''t care about this. Xiao Yan can burn so many different fires. Isn''t Su Mu worse than Xiao Yan?


    The answer is No. Su Mu''s strength may not be as strong as Xiao Yan''s strength when he fused the second flame, but his talent is excellent. With the pill body protection created by Xiao Yan in his later stage, and being in a very cold place, Su Mu''s integration is very easy.


    Soon after, Su Mu successfully found the origin of Qinglian''s heart fire, and ran the burning decision to start refining Qinglian''s heart fire, but at this time, an accident happened.


    "Bang!!!"


    The falling heart inflammation really didn''t like the fire in the heart of Qinglian. It seemed that he was born with hatred. He began to refuse the fire in the heart of Qinglian, which caused great pain to Su mu.


    "Your falling heart is burning! Can''t you be obedient!"


    Su Mu thought angrily and quickly used his spiritual power to suppress the falling heart inflammation. At the same time, he ran wildly to burn and accelerate the refining of Qinglian earth fire.


    But soon Su Mu found that it seemed useless!


    Su Mu was worried. If the fusion failed, he would be in trouble. The explosion conflict between two different fires would definitely burn him into nothingness, and even ashes would not be left.


    He Gong seemed to notice something wrong with Su mu in the distance. You know, Su Mu didn''t look like this when he fused the fire for the first time.


    "There was an accident?" He Gong was worried, but he couldn''t help Su Mu at the moment, because he was also constantly resisting the terrible temperature and impact after the collision of two different fires.


    "Fight hard! Childe is the only hope for me to break through in my life! I must not let childe die like this!" with firm eyes, he took out a space ring and crushed a white jade in the gap of the impact.


    At this moment, the clouds and clouds in heaven and earth changed color, and strong winds rose everywhere. The originally blue sky at the bottom of the cliff slowly turned black. Then countless dark clouds covered the sky, and gradually changed into a domineering face, which exuded a terrible momentum. The fierce animals and monsters in the whole green mountain were affected by him, Lying on the ground trembling and afraid to move.


    "Elder he?"


    The huge face was puzzled and asked, "didn''t you pursue the opportunity of breakthrough? How did you use the jade charm?"


    Seeing the face, he Gong hurriedly failed to resist the impact and saluted the face respectfully.


    "Holy Lord! Please save my son!" he shouted.


    That face showed meditation, looked at Su mu, who was now wrapped in a terrible flame, and said with surprise in his eyes: "Elder he doesn''t have to worry. Your childe is facing change at the moment. If he crosses this level by himself, the benefits he will get are absolutely unimaginable. As for the more he can''t pass, you don''t have to worry. There is a fog on your childe, and even I can''t see his future."


    "The LORD said, my childe is all right?" He Gong was delighted when he heard the speech. At this time, he was fiercely impacted by a flame and flew out. His huge face frowned and slowly spit out a word.


    "Lock!"


    The voice fell. It seemed as if everything was locked in the cliff. The fire was no longer raging everywhere. He gongfei''s body stopped steadily in mid air. Only Su Mu was still integrating different fires.


    "Elder he, if he wants to, he can recommend me to Taiyi holy land."


    The voice fell, the face disappeared, and then the sky began to recover slowly.

 Chapter 27

    Knowing that Su Mu was all right, he Gong''s nervous and worried look immediately disappeared, but there was still a trace of worry.


    As night fell, the blue fire lotus slowly disappeared, and the cliff bottom originally illuminated by the fire was also dark and lost its light.


    "Yes!"


    Su Mu Meng opened his eyes and spread out his hands. The palm of his right hand was beating with milky falling heart inflammation, and the palm of his left hand was filled with blue lotus fire.


    "Huo Jue has successfully evolved to the earth level, and my strength has also broken through to the later stage of the mana realm. It''s only one step away from the peak. The benefits brought by Qinglian earth heart fire are really great." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    "It''s just a pity that I have two different fires, but I didn''t draw the art of alchemy. Otherwise, with the heart fire of green lotus and falling heart inflammation, plus the art of alchemy, I will certainly be able to become a qualified alchemist. Maybe I won''t worry about the spirit stone at that time." Su Mu shook his head and said secretly.


    "Childe! Did you succeed?" He Gong rushed over and asked with deep expectation. He understood the terrible power of the flame. He suffered a lot from the battle between falling heart inflammation and Qinglian heart fire. If Su Mu mastered these two flames, he would definitely have the power to protect himself.


    "It worked."


    Su Mu said with a grin, "how long have I been using different exergy?"


    "Before long, it''s only a day since the integration of Childe and son." He Gong replied.


    "Childe, are we going back to Qingshan city now?" he asked aloud.


    Su Mu wanted to learn the Buddha''s anger lotus and then go back, so he said, "you go back to Castle Peak city first. I want to cultivate a martial arts skill. I''ll go back to Castle Peak city after I practice."


    Hearing the speech, he Gong was a little worried and said, "young master, won''t you go back with me?"


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "although I have these two terrible flames with me, I can''t give full play to their power after all, so I need to cultivate a martial arts skill to give full play to their power."


    He Gong hesitated, but he nodded, handed a jade pendant to Su Mu and said, "childe, this is a defensive jade slip with an old servant I got in my early years. It can resist a blow from heaven and earth. If I sense the signal sent by the jade slip, I will come at the first time."


    "Well, he Gong, I''ll take the jade slips. Go back to Castle Peak city first." Su Mu said.


    He Gong nodded and flew towards castle peak city.


    Su Mu looked at He Gong who disappeared into the night and immediately reacted. He was speechless: "lying in the trough, I seem to be at the bottom of a cliff one or two kilometers from the ground?"


    The backhand slapped himself: "can''t you go out to practice if you don''t pretend to die?"


    Su Mu smiled bitterly and shook his head. Forget it. Since he Gong has left at the moment, he should concentrate on cultivating Buddha anger lotus. As for how to go out, we can think about it after the cultivation is successful.


    Then Su Mu took out the yellowing book stored in the system space and began to look through it. The process was very careful. Whether it was the meridians of spiritual power operation or the strength required for integration, Su Mu was afraid that he missed a little content. You know, the explosion of Buddha''s anger lotus was not fun.


    In castle peak city, with the fall of night for some time, the colored lights of Murong''s family slowly lit up.


    In Murong family''s study, Murong Longcheng is in a daze at the moment, talking about something constantly.


    "Father, am I particularly useless?"


    Thinking about what happened in the green mountain this morning, Murong Longcheng said reluctantly, "should I listen to you and take the road you arranged for me?"


    Decades ago, Murong Yashan just finished his journey to the eastern regions and returned to Castle Peak city. He also combined with a woman to give birth to Murong dragon city. Murong dragon city has shown his talent since childhood. No matter what he does, he can learn. Since then, Murong Yashan has taken some time to teach Murong dragon city every day.


    It''s a pity that Murong Longcheng prefers to do business. He doesn''t have much interest in bitter cultivation. He just practiced for a period of time at the request of Murong Yashan, but during this period, he showed his talent again. He entered the physical realm in two months, became a master of the magic realm in the next four years, and broke through the peak of the magic realm in six years.


    That is, in this year, Murong Yashan passed away. Murong Longcheng was sad and understood that no one would ask for this or that in the future, and no one would force him to practice.


    Therefore, Murong Longcheng abandoned his cultivation talent and completely embarked on business. It has to be said that he is still very business minded. Murong''s goods have led to several surrounding towns and become their suppliers. Many foreign businessmen have come to buy Murong''s goods and transported them to other places for sale.


    Relying on his business mind, Murong Longcheng became the richest man in castle peak city. After becoming a rich man, Murong Longcheng immediately felt that making money didn''t mean much, but he didn''t want to continue to go back to the original way to start cultivation, so Murong Longcheng became a person who only enjoyed happiness. He would cultivate one or two only when he couldn''t find something to do.


    But even so, Murong dragon city has become one of the top strengths of Castle Peak city.


    "If I had listened to you in those days, it would be very simple for me to blade the enemy now. Where do I need to find someone else to help? I need to act according to their face."


    Murong Longcheng smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "father, am I really wrong?"


    Just then, a figure suddenly appeared over the Murong family, emitting a terrible momentum. The man was master Yuanyin.


    "Murong Dragon City, come out!" Yuan Yin shouted loudly.


    "Hmm?" Murong Longcheng was delighted when he heard the familiar voice. He hurried out of the door and looked at the round sound standing in the sky.


    "I''ve seen master Yuanyin," Murong Longcheng said respectfully.


    "Murong Dragon City, take me to the Wanbao auction in castle peak city. When my business is finished, I will avenge your son." Yuan Yin said in a flat tone.


    "Yes." Murong Longcheng lowered his head and then led Yuanyin to Wanbao auction.


    In Su Mu''s other courtyard, just back here, he Gong seemed to feel something and looked up at the Wanbao auction.


    "Huh? Didn''t you come to find the childe?"


    Then he Gong shook his head: "since I''m not looking for the childe, I don''t need to be nosy. Look at this momentum, it should be from tianyinmen. I''m mostly looking for the little girl Liu Qingyi."

 Chapter 28

    Wanbao auction, as night fell, the auction, which had been busy for a day, was ready to clean up and close. As a result, Murong Longcheng suddenly appeared and strangled a maid who closed the door.


    "Well done. Don''t worry. I assure you that wanbaozong will never dare to touch you. At that time, you will declare that you are a disciple of Tianyin sect." Yuanyin said with appreciation. Then he put his eyes into the auction, looking a little excited.


    "Unexpectedly, I just came out to look for opportunities and found the Pearl of wanbaozong, our sworn enemy of Tianyin sect. I caught her and sent her back to Tianyin sect. I don''t know how to reward me." Yuanyin was a little excited.


    Wanbaozong and tianyinmen have been hostile to each other for a long time. After hundreds of years of precipitation, it is obvious that the two sides are no longer satisfied with verbal contempt, but begin to really fight and kill each other''s people.


    Not long ago, there was another huge conflict between wanbaozong and tianyinmen. Liu Qingyi, the granddaughter of wanbaozong''s leader, met the chief disciple of the abbot of tianyinzong when she went down the mountain to play with the guards. After a burst of verbal abuse, the chief disciple of the abbot of tianyinzong couldn''t help but take the lead. As a result, the guards brought out by Liu Qingyi were powerful, Kill him without giving him any chance to explain.


    The chief disciple of the abbot of Tianyin sect, what is his identity? As long as he grows up, he is the next abbot of Tianyin gate! One of the top powers of Tianyin gate!


    It turned out that he was killed by the bodyguard of wanbaozong. Tianyin gate went to ask for an explanation and was severely humiliated. He not only didn''t give compensation and apology, but also had an extremely bad attitude. He laughed at the fact that there was no one in Tianyin gate. Such a weak guy could become the first disciple of Tianyin gate and the candidate for the next abbot.


    Tianyinmen people couldn''t bear insults, but they were in other people''s territory, so they had to suppress their anger in their hearts and left wanbaozong on the surface.


    Since then, this matter has never been mentioned again. Liu Qingyi has an extraordinary identity. She is the granddaughter of the leader of wanbaozong. What if she kills their disciples? Still live carefree every day.


    Now, I''m looking for a chance. Unexpectedly, I really met a big chance. With Liu Qingyi as a generous gift, I have to go up two levels in Tianyin gate.


    "Master Yuanyin, why do we come here to trouble Wanbao auction?" Murong Longcheng asked with some doubts.


    "This is not what you should know. You are responsible for leading people out. I will finish everything I promise you." the round tone is flat, and his face is full of calm. Only the light in his eyes from time to time reveals the excitement in his heart at the moment.


    "Who dare to come to our Wanbao auction?"


    A bodyguard happened to pass by the front door and saw the maid killed by Murong dragon city. He was immediately surprised and shouted, "Murong master! You dare to kill the people of our Wanbao auction!? don''t you want to live?"


    "It''s none of your business. Your little bodyguard is not qualified to talk to me!"


    When the voice fell, Murong Longcheng slowly burst out a burst of blue light with his hands and waved them fiercely to the bodyguard.


    The guard widened his eyes, quickly pulled out his waist long knife and gave a fierce blow to the blue light!


    Dang!


    The long knife broke, and the blue light hit him hard on the chest, directly blew him more than ten meters away, and finally hit a wall. After spitting blood from the old altar, he fainted.


    "It seems that you still have some strength." Yuanyin nodded and said.


    "The master praised me too much."


    At this time, the top management of Wanbao auction also noticed something wrong, rushed to the front door one by one, looked at the two bodies and took a deep breath.


    Ye Changqing''s face was dark, and the whole person was already angry. His tone was very cold, and his words exuded a terrible cold.


    "How many years have it been? Murong Longcheng, how dare you offend Wanbao auction? You are the first in so many years. Even if you don''t pay attention to our Wanbao auction, you won''t pay attention to wanbaozong!?"


    "President ye, I have much to offend, but now I have nothing to be afraid of. My son is dead and my daughter-in-law has left me. There are only a bunch of old people who covet my rights in the family. There is no worry."


    Murong Longcheng said here, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, his face was full of madness and helplessness, his tone was bleak and indulgent, and shouted, "since I am carefree, why am I afraid of life and death?"


    The voice fell, Murong Longcheng turned into a light, disappeared, and appeared again in front of Ye Changqing.


    "My father created this sword and taught it to me. Although I didn''t learn it completely, it''s still easy to drag your leaf evergreen!"


    The voice fell, and a long sword emitting blue light was exposed in his hand. There was no superfluous fancy. The long sword radiated an invincible momentum and stabbed Ye Changqing''s head.


    "Hiss!"


    Ye Changqing fiercely widened his eyes, but he didn''t expect that Murong Dragon City, which had never revealed his cultivation, had become so strong. Without a word, he held a long gun in his backhand, stepped back fiercely, and the whole person jumped high under his feet. The long gun threw a gun flower, and the tip of the gun flashed a bright light, stabbing the long sword stabbed by Murong dragon city.


    "Return to a thorn!"


    "Pour the horse gun!"


    A gun and a sword collided in the form of stabbing, sending out a stream of air. With the collision between the sword tip and the gun tip, the air rushed out violently.


    Their sleeves kept dancing, and the collision between the tip of the gun and the tip of the sword seemed to have no victory or defeat.


    At this time, the long sword in Murong Longcheng''s hand began to break into pieces, leaving only a piece of the sword handle in his hand.


    Ye Changqing slowly took back his long gun, stared at Murong Longcheng''s body for a moment, and then sighed.


    "I never knew you were so strong. If your long sword was not too bad and my long gun was made of black iron, I''m afraid I''m the one who died and you are the one who was seriously injured."


    When the voice fell, ye Changqing also spit out a mouthful of blood. He wiped the blood on his mouth without paying attention, threw the long gun on the gun rack, and slowly walked to Murong dragon city.


    Then ye Changqing smiled and said, "Ya Shan, you see, I not only won you, but also lost your son in my hands."


    "Somebody! Collect the corpse! Send Murong''s master away!"


    Ye Changqing shouted at the auction. Then he turned and prepared to go back to his room.


    But just then, a golden light blasted on him and blew him out

 Chapter 29

    Ye Changqing resisted the feeling of fainting and felt the aura in her body.


    "It''s the man from Tianyin gate. No wonder..."


    Before he finished, ye Changqing also fainted.


    "President Ye! Wake up!" a bodyguard rushed over to help him up.


    Round sound saw it, and then another golden aura hit out and beat the bodyguard away.


    "Who can tell me why your new auctioneer, Miss Liu Qingyi, hasn''t come out yet?" the round tone was flat and his eyes were full of excitement. As for the corpse of his old friend''s son, he didn''t even look at it.


    No one spoke. Everyone in the auction was afraid, lying on the ground and facing what was happening with an ostrich mentality. Only the body was shaking constantly.


    "It seems that you are very good, don''t you want to say? Then i... then the poor monk will spend a good time with your benefactors." Yuanyin said, slowly closing his eyes, and a Buddhist sound came out of his mouth and went into a maid''s body. Immediately, the maid began to turn her body painfully on the ground.


    A bodyguard couldn''t see it. He raised his hand and slashed Yuanyin fiercely, but he couldn''t even break the golden light of Yuanyin''s body protection, so he was shocked and flew out.


    "I said... I said..." the maid couldn''t help suffering and murmured.


    Yuanyin stopped talking about the Buddha sound and said, "where is she?"


    The maid was afraid and said in a trembling tone: "Miss Liu Qingyi took steward Bi and master Yang to send an identity token to Mr. Su. She hasn''t come back yet..."


    "Son Su?"


    Yuanyin frowned when he heard the speech, then looked at the body of Murong dragon city next to him and said, "it seems that I really want to avenge you for killing your son."


    Then Yuanyin looked at the maid and asked, "where does Mr. Su live? Take me."


    Hearing this, the maid turned pale and quickly waved her hand and said, "master... Master, I don''t know where Mr. Su lives..."


    Yuanyin could not help frowning when she heard the speech. She looked at the frightened maid and felt that he would not lie, so she looked at other humanitarians: "if any of you can lead me to find the residence of young master Su, I will give you a inferior spirit stone."


    The inferior spirit stone is a great temptation for people in castle peak city. Yuanyin uses his own strength as a threat and the spirit stone as a sweetener. Suddenly, several bodyguards slowly stood up and said, "master, I know the residence of young master su. I can take you there. I don''t know if what you said is true. Give us a inferior spirit stone?"


    The round tone was flat and said, "naturally, it''s true. Do you think I''ll lie to you?"


    The bodyguard was overjoyed when he heard the speech. Without fear, he quickly got up and said, "master, I''ll take you to the residence of young master su."


    "Ding Shi! You''re from Wanbao auction. How can you..."


    Pop!


    Before he finished, Yuanyin slapped the speaker like a fly.


    "Noisy."


    The round tone was insipid, looked at Ding Shi and said, "don''t you take me?"


    Ding Shi shivered when he heard the speech, and quickly lowered his head and led Yuanyin towards Su Mu''s residence.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Mu''s family, Liu Qingyi, Bi Yunshan and Lao Yang had just stepped out of the other courtyard, and a golden light fiercely hit Liu Qingyi''s face.


    "Be careful, Miss Liu!" Bi Yunshan hurriedly pushed away Liu Qingyi and avoided the blow.


    "Who!" Lao Yang and Bi Yunshan immediately turned their heads and looked in the direction of the light.


    "Miss Liu Qingyi, please come with me to Tianyin gate." Yuanyin stood on the dark void and said in a flat and excited tone.


    No matter how he covered up his excitement about Liu Qingyi''s trace, the round sound could not continue to be flat at the moment he really saw it.


    "Round sound!"


    Liu Qingyi immediately recognized the person, who was one of the people who went to wanbaozong with Tianyin sect years ago. Yuanyin made great contributions and said a lot of cruel words that day. Naturally, Liu Qingyi would not know him.


    "Miss Liu, do you know each other?" Bi Yunshan asked in a low voice, with an incomparable warning to Yuanyin in his heart.


    "The round generation disciple of Tianyin sect is one of the middle-level combat forces of Tianyin sect." Liu Qingyi replied.


    Tianyin sect has a very different hierarchy from other forces. All their disciples will give up their previous names and take a new word as the name of their later life.


    For example, after entering the Tianyin gate, Yuanyin took the word Yin as the name, and became a middle-level master at the level of Yuanzi generation through the improvement of strength.


    From the bottom up, the generation of Tianyin gate is Ming generation, Zhao generation, Yuan generation, Jing generation, Miao generation and the Abbot''s holy generation.


    "Unexpectedly, Miss Liu still knows the poor monk. Should I be honored?" Yuanyin smiled and said.


    "Oh, you arrogant guy like master Yuanyin, how can I Liu Qingyi not remember your name?" Liu Qingyi said coldly.


    "Don''t talk."


    The round tone was frozen and said, "if you stay in wanbaozong well, I didn''t expect you to dare to leave wanbaozong and come so far. Don''t blame our tianyinmen for deliberately asking you for trouble."


    The voice fell, the round voice closed her eyes, and a big character with golden light immediately appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°*£¡¡±


    Liu Qingyi was stunned. He was surprised that Yuanyin had even learned these methods, but he didn''t wait to die. He immediately waved his hands and built an isolation net to isolate the Buddhist sound.


    "At the beginning of the magical realm? I didn''t expect your strength to improve so quickly. In less than a year, you broke through from the middle of the magic realm to the magical realm. If you were given another few decades, maybe the poor monk would be defeated by you." Yuanyin said unexpectedly.


    "But what if you break through to the later stage of the magical realm? Get rid of the gap between the mortal realm and the magical realm. I''ll let you see it today!"


    The voice fell, and the round voice fiercely took back the Buddha''s voice and made a bold move. A palm flashing the smell of Buddhism took a hard shot at Liu Qingyi and others.


    In the other courtyard, he Gong looked at this scene across the air and hesitated. He thought to himself, "will I cause trouble to the childe if I do it?"


    "Forget it, people don''t come to trouble us. A round generation in the early stage of escape from the world, the little girl should have a way to deal with it." He Gong thought in his heart.


    There is a big gap between the beginning of Shentong realm and the beginning of tuofan realm, but who is Liu Qingyi? That''s the granddaughter of the leader of wanbaozong, a well appointed rich lady. There''s definitely something in her hand that can play against Yuanyin.


    Just when he Gong thought of this, a flame lotus quietly bloomed in the palm of the round sound and in the center of Liu Qingyi and others

 Chapter 30

    With the fire lotus slowly in full bloom, he Gong immediately noticed that something was wrong, and directly appeared to put up the old Yang Liu Qingyi of biyunshan and fly high into the sky.


    The flame lotus bloomed, and the terrible flame immediately wrapped around the round sound. Before he could react, the flame lotus, which seemed to know the danger, burst.


    Bang!!


    The scene like the end of the world immediately appeared in front of Yuanyin. He Gong noticed the terrible high temperature behind him and was speechless.


    "Young master, don''t do this every time. The house you just bought will be destroyed again." he said reluctantly.


    "Master, don''t panic." Liu Qingyi said and threw a jade slip down, covering the flame and round sound together, avoiding the end of being destroyed around, and letting round sound eat the power of this move completely.


    "Who is this? Unexpectedly, he made trouble outside my su Mu residence? Have you asked my opinion? What if he bothers others to sleep so late?"


    As the flame slowly dissipated, Su Mu''s embarrassed figure also appeared in front of the crowd.


    At the moment, Su Mu has lost his usual appearance of a handsome young master. The whole person is almost turning into a black coal. His white clothes are extremely worn, as if white cloth were hanging on him.


    "This is... Mr. Su?" Liu Qingyi, Bi Yunshan, Lao Yang and others stared. Something''s wrong. How does Mr. Su look like a beggar?


    Originally, Liu Qingyi and others have made up the appearance of Su Mu after his appearance. They must be like relegated immortals, but this


    "Cough, childe''s martial arts are quite powerful, so this often happens." He Gong explained awkwardly.


    Liu Qingyi looked strange, but he nodded to show that he could understand.


    "What about the round sound? If our predecessors hadn''t brought us to this high altitude just now, I''m afraid we would be burned to ashes by this terrible flame before we had time to defend?" Bi Yunshan said.


    "Well..."


    Hearing the speech, he Gong was embarrassed and said, "my childe has just mastered this martial art. Maybe he is eager to see the hunter and wants to try the power of this martial art. For a moment, he didn''t notice your existence. I apologize to you on behalf of my childe."


    "If you don''t know where the elder is."


    Bi Yunshan shook his head: "if it weren''t for Mr. Su''s help, we might have died under the giant palm of Yuanyin."


    Looking at the continuous dissipation of the flame, Liu Qingyi said, "senior, can we go down? Now the flame has dissipated completely."


    He Gong nodded, slowly sent them back to the ground, and then came to Su Mu''s back.


    "Young master, have you learned that martial art?" he asked aloud.


    "Well, just learned."


    Su Mu nodded, looked at He Gong and said, "don''t choose so deep next time. I can''t come up alone."


    "Ah?"


    He Gong was a little confused. After a while, he realized that he took Su Mu to a cliff about 2000 meters. The cliff was surrounded by cliffs, which was extremely smooth. It was difficult to get there without mastering the flight ability.


    "Keep it in mind, old servant." he justice.


    Su Mu nodded and thought that he couldn''t stop crying for the experience of going to the top of the cliff. Just after su Mu learned the Buddha anger lotus, he was very excited. He immediately found a cliff as the experimental object and successfully blasted a huge hole in one of the cliffs.


    But after the excitement, Su Mu realized how he should go up? The Buddha angry lotus, who had thought he would learn in two or three days, learned in a short time. It was impossible to wait for he Gong to come to him, so Su Mu had a whim, surrounded himself with different fire, made a small Buddha angry lotus under his feet, and constantly brought himself to the top of the cliff with explosive air pressure.


    It sounds very simple, but Su Mu doesn''t know how many times he fell down before he succeeded. Moreover, if the different fire of Su Mu''s integration is not perfect, he doesn''t know what he would be blown up.


    I don''t know why. Maybe it''s really a good integration. The power of Buddha''s angry lotus has no effect on himself, which also avoids the scene of Su Mu leaving the fire lotus and running away in the future.


    "By the way, young master, the old servant wants to remind us that we should try not to play with fire in castle peak city in the future, otherwise we may have to find a new house again." He Gong reminded.


    Su Mu scratched his hair awkwardly when he heard the speech. At the moment, his long black hair was scattered around his body. It looked like a prisoner escaped.


    "Young master Su''s appearance is really rare. I should keep it in mind." Liu Qingyi came over and joked with a smile.


    Su Mu felt a little helpless and said, "you''ve seen it all, but don''t say it. Who knows that this ghost is so powerful."


    Su Mu was speechless. The Buddha''s angry lotus would not hurt himself. But his clothes were not avoided. They were directly burned into rags one by one.


    Then Su Mu pointed to the round sound lying in a huge pit after the smoke disappeared and said, "who is this man? I''m asking you for trouble?"


    Liu Qingyi nodded and said, "this man is from Tianyin gate. They have always been at odds with wanbaozong. I don''t know where to get the news of me in castle peak city this time. They ran to catch me to Tianyin gate."


    "Tianyin gate?"


    Su Mu thought with some doubt and said, "Duke he, there are people from Tianyin gate this time?"


    "Yes, childe."


    Su Mu sipped his mouth and walked slowly to the round sound. His hands showed two kinds of flames, one blue and one white, and slowly wanted to integrate them together.


    "Sleeping trough?"


    "Again?"


    Bi Yunshan and Lao Yang immediately made a startling sound and hurriedly prepared to run. At this time, he Gong immediately saw Su Mu''s desire to fight and immediately shouted, "childe, stop!"


    "What''s the matter, he Gong?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "Childe, don''t do this in the city. It''s not easy for us to find a house!" He Gong reminded.


    Su Mu reacted and immediately said, "sorry, forget it. Forget it. He Gong, you should throw him to the green mountain. Well, it''s best to confirm that he is really dead. I''ll go back and wash myself first. It''s very uncomfortable to be dirty all over."


    With that, Su Mu raised his feet and walked towards the residence without waiting for a few people to react.


    "This guy, more and more people can''t see through." Liu Qingyi looked at Su Mu''s back and thought to himself, what is the sudden blue flame, and why does it have the same terrible smell and temperature as the white flame? How did that fire lotus come from? Liu Qingyi was very curious.


    "Wait, one day I''ll dig out all your secrets." Liu Qingyi thought.

 Chapter 31

    He sent Liu Qingyi and others away. He Gong threw Yuanyin''s body into the depths of the green mountain. Before he left, he destroyed his head and waited for the beasts in the green mountain to eat him.


    Su Mu ate something at his house and was ready to go back to his room to see what novel was refreshed.


    "The new book has been refreshed. Please check it in time."


    Su Mu quickly opened the system when he heard the speech. Although there was no spiritual stone, he still couldn''t help his curious heart.


    "Xuantian ancient statue (ordinary work) has 1000 chapters. Young Lin Yi has obtained the supreme inheritance and embarked on the road against the ancient statue of heaven?"


    Su Mu then frowned. How come he had never heard of this book in his previous life? What''s the meaning of the ordinary works noted behind the title of the book?


    "System, what is the meaning of ordinary works?" Su Mu asked curiously. He didn''t note this before reading to break through the sky.


    "As the name suggests, ordinary works are the works written by ordinary writers. The levels of novel works are ordinary, high-quality works, great God, platinum and handed down. Among them, ordinary works can get a treasure in the book, high-quality works can get two, three great gods, four platinum and handed down five."


    "The number of spiritual stones needed for reading ordinary works to handed down works is not one. Reading ordinary works is a chapter of the best spiritual stones, fine works is a chapter of ten best spiritual stones, great God 100 best spiritual stones, platinum 1000 best spiritual stones and handed down 10000 best spiritual stones."


    Su Mu nodded, thinking that he had only obtained three items after reading "breaking through the sky", and asked, "is breaking through the sky just a work of the great God?"


    "Breaking through the sky had the potential to become a platinum work. Unfortunately, the latter half has some unfinished work, which affects the estimation level, so it is a great God work."


    "So."


    Su Mu heard the speech and said that he understood it. Then he read the new novel and his eyes brightened: "so I only need a piece of the best spiritual stone to read a chapter of this book, and it costs a total of 1000 best spiritual stones?"


    "Yes."


    Su Mu''s eyes brightened and a thousand top-grade spirit stones didn''t seem to be many?


    But then he reacted that he was just a poor loser and shook his head reluctantly: "what if I only need a thousand top-grade spirit stones? I don''t have one all over my body now."


    Just then, he Gong, who threw the corpse home, heard Su Mu''s self-talk and asked: "young master, do you need the best spirit stone?"


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and said, "yes, a thousand top-grade spirit stones. This is not a small amount."


    Hearing the speech, he Gong nodded, slowly took out his storage ring and said, "old servant, there are more than 5000 top-grade spirit stones here. They are all the salaries I received when I was an elder in Taiyi holy land. I wanted to break through or buy some cultivation items, but since you need them, please give them to you first."


    "Sleeping trough? How much?"


    Su Mu was immediately excited when he heard the speech. Unexpectedly, he was silent on weekdays. He was still a rich man!


    "Five... Five thousand or so. What''s the matter, childe?" He Gong was startled by Su Mu''s eyes and asked strangely.


    "Nothing! He Gong, you are really my lucky star!"


    Su Mu quickly shook his head, picked up more than 5000 top-grade spirit stones and said, "He Gong, these spirit stones are even if I borrow them from you, and they will be returned to you soon."


    "If you are there, childe."


    He Gong shook his head and said, "if you want to use it, you don''t have to give it back to the old servant."


    Su Mu nodded and secretly vowed to help he Gong break through his accomplishments when he has strength.


    "He Gong, go and have a rest first. I''m going to practice."


    Su Mu said and returned to the room. Without saying a word, he was ready to start reading the novel.


    He Gong nodded secretly when he heard the speech. He was gifted. With such hard cultivation, Su Mu will fly to the sky sooner or later.


    Then he Gong nodded, took the door and left Su Mu''s room, ready to go to the green mountain.


    "Seeing the childe''s appearance, I need the spirit stone very much. I''ll go to the green mountain to see if there is any round sound." He Gong thought secretly, and then blushed again.


    I think he''s a great master of heaven and earth. Now he''s going to search for other people''s bodies.


    In the room, Su Mu put a thousand top-grade spirit stones in front of him and said, "system, you buckle it."


    When the voice fell, a pile of spirit stones in front of him immediately disappeared. At the same time, Su Mu also saw the remaining spirit stones in the God sealing system.


    "A thousand, just finished reading the Xuantian ancient statue."


    Su Mu thought to himself, and then directly clicked to read. A blue light curtain appeared in front of him, revealing lines of text.


    In the Wanbao auction, Liu Qingyi is holding a messenger jade amulet in his hand, which lies in what people are talking about.


    "Grandpa, when can you get to Castle Peak city?" Liu Qingyi asked aloud. At the other end of the messenger is the leader of their Wanbao sect, Liu Wanshan.


    "What''s the matter, my dear granddaughter? I haven''t seen you for several days. Is it because I miss grandpa?" Liu Wanshan asked with a smile.


    Liu Qingyi smiled playfully and said, "that''s impossible."


    "Then why did you send jade amulets to Grandpa?"


    "Grandpa, it seems that you don''t know your baby granddaughter almost died today." Liu Qingyi narrowed her eyes and smiled.


    At the other end of the messenger, on a huge floating ship, a white haired old man suddenly exuded a terrible momentum, which was a little stronger than he Gongdu.


    "Light clothes, tell Grandpa what''s going on?" Liu Wanshan asked with a bad face.


    "Today, when I went to send an identity token to a Tianjiao in castle peak city, I met the person of Tianyin gate. That person is the round voice of the round character generation of Tianyin gate." Liu Qingyi replied.


    "Round sound?"


    Liu Wanshan frowned and said, "who is this person? Dare to touch my granddaughter of Liu Wanshan. Don''t you want to live?"


    "He is dead now and was killed by the Tianjiao of Castle Peak city."


    "Wait! You mean a monk of the round generation of the Tianyin sect was killed by a young Tianjiao!" Liu Wanshan was so shocked that he didn''t even have time to ask about his granddaughter.


    "Are you sure it wasn''t killed by others?" Liu Wanshan asked incredulously. Although tianyinmen is not a top force, it is not weak. People above Yuan generation need to get out of the world to sit in a position. What is Tianjiao? The reason why they are called Tianjiao is that they had great strength when they were young. When they were under 25, they were great when their power exceeded the magical realm. How could they kill a strong person from the world?


    "I want you to come to Castle Peak city by yourself, but I''m a little worried. I''m afraid my news in castle peak city has been sent back to the Tianyin gate by the round sound. Please hurry up, Grandpa, or you won''t see your baby granddaughter." Liu Qingyi said.


    The communication jade symbol was then disconnected. Liu Wanshan''s face turned black and immediately shouted, "drive the void ship as fast as possible! Be sure to appear in castle peak city before the Tianyin gate!"


    "Yes! Lord!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 32

    Nine days later, a huge floating warship appeared not far above castle peak city, which attracted countless people to look up and marvel.


    "What is this? A ship?"


    "I seem to have heard that this is wanbaozong''s void ship, which can travel in the air and shuttle through the transmission array."


    "How did you know?"


    "Read more. It''s written in the book."


    At the Wanbao auction, ye Changqing stood on the top balcony of the auction and looked at the huge void warship with an extremely nervous look.


    On the empty ship, Liu Wanshan looked at the small castle peak city below and asked, "is Ye Changqing still the president here?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Liu Wanshan nodded and said, "he hasn''t been laid off yet."


    Then Liu Wanshan looked a little excited and said, "after getting off the ship, you should immediately inquire about the mysterious flame. If you can get him, the level of our wanbaozong''s refining device will definitely be higher."


    "Yes, Lord."


    In Su mubie''s courtyard, he Gong looked up at the huge empty ship and said, "childe, the people of wanbaozong have arrived."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech: "I just don''t know when the rest of the people will arrive."


    Su Mu was excited and even looked forward to the arrival of those people. This time, he obtained the same incomparably powerful martial arts from the book. Even in the Xuantian continent, Su Mu believed that there were few better martial arts than this.


    At the auction, watching the empty ship stop over the Wanbao auction, a figure jumped down from high altitude. Liu Wanshan was directly suspended in the air and slowly flew to Ye Changqing.


    "I''ve seen the patriarch," Ye Changqing said respectfully.


    Liu Wanshan smiled casually and said, "unexpectedly, you are still the president of this castle peak branch. After so many years, don''t you plan to retire?"


    Ye Changqing smiled and said, "Lord, I can continue to be a leader for a few years."


    Liu Wanshan nodded, glanced at the crowd and said strangely, "where''s my baby granddaughter? Why didn''t you see her?"


    "Miss Liu said to ask the patriarch to find her by yourself. It seems that she is angry." Ye Changqing replied.


    "This girl, grandpa is so old that he doesn''t respect me."


    Liu Wanshan shook his head helplessly and said to the humanity behind him, "go."


    "Yes, Lord."


    "Take me to find my baby granddaughter. I want to see what this girl is going to do. I stole the Wanzai xuanbing that I spent so much energy on. I won''t teach her a lesson." Liu Wanshan''s tone was a little unhappy, but his expression still smiled as usual.


    Behind Ye Changqing, Bi Yunshan was stunned when he heard the speech. He was worried and thought, "will you not involve Mr. Su?"


    You know that Wanzai xuanbing has been persuaded by him to give Liu Qingyi to Su mu.


    When he came to Liu Qingyi''s room, Liu Qingyi changed his cold appearance, but looked like a naughty little girl to Liu Wanshan.


    "Grandpa, you haven''t cared about your granddaughter for so long. Do you dislike others?" Liu Qingyi asked playfully.


    "All right, all right, you''ve used this set in wanbaozong countless times, and grandpa is almost immune." Liu Wanshan smiled, touched Liu Qingyi''s head and said.


    Liu Qingyi heard the speech and spit out his tongue playfully. Knowing it, he asked, "does grandpa miss your baby granddaughter this time?"


    "Yes, yes, Grandpa missed you and came to see you. Are you happy?" Liu Wanshan replied with a smile, like a kind old man.


    After chatting for a while, Liu Wanshan said again, "I said girl, you ran away quietly and stole Wanzai xuanbing, which grandpa spent a lot of energy to get. Should you give grandpa an explanation?"


    "I''ll take it if I like it." Liu Qingyi said awkwardly.


    "By the way, Grandpa, where are my father and mother? Are they here?"


    Liu Wanshan shook his head and said, "your father asked me to take you back and teach you a good lesson. Your mother is still closed and didn''t come."


    Liu Qingyi quickly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the speech and said, "it''s great that they didn''t come."


    Liu Wanshan also nodded. He also felt that his son was too strict with Liu Qingyi. Qingyi was also a girl. Although he was a little naughty, it was also the nature of children.


    Yes, even if Liu Qingyi has grown up and passed the adult ceremony, Liu Wanshan still thinks she is a child.


    At this time, a mysterious Taoist cloud slowly fell in the castle peak city, and an old man in a blue robe also flew over from the distance.


    "Is this castle peak city?" the old man glanced casually and looked at the empty ship docked over the auction.


    "Wanbaozong''s people are one step ahead? I really envy their transportation tools. Should I go to wanbaozong to make one?" then the old man flew to the auction and wanted to say hello to the old man he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    In the other courtyard, he Gong felt that the Taoist Yun was also stunned. He was puzzled and said, "the Taoist school is not close to here. How can it come so fast?"


    "What''s the matter, he Gong?" Su Mu asked suspiciously. At the moment, he felt that these sudden Tao Yun seemed to be full of truth and wanted to study it.


    "Nothing. The old servant was wondering why Taoism came so fast." He Gong replied.


    "Is it a Taoist? I said why this strange Taoist heritage suddenly appeared in castle peak city."


    Su Mu nodded and said, "since both forces have arrived, the remaining forces will not be too far away?"


    Sure enough, while Su Mu''s voice fell, the space over castle peak city was broken, and a middle-aged man with a terrible smell came out.


    "This is... Broken mirror power!" He Gong stared at this scene. He totally didn''t expect the broken environment power to come. You know, the strong people in the broken environment can establish a sect. How can they go to this distant castle peak city to join in the fun?


    "Broken territory?" Su Mu was also surprised when he heard the speech. After he Gong''s explanation, Su Mu was no longer a newcomer, and the strength of the broken territory had already been passed to his brain through He Gong''s mouth.


    "I just don''t know which holy land has the power." He Gong shouted.


    "What do you mean?" Su Mu asked.


    "Among ordinary sects, it is absolutely impossible to support the strong in the broken environment. They need more resources than dozens of heaven and earth environments combined. Only the Holy Land and Qianyuan empire can support the broken environment. Those ordinary sects may have talented old guys who break through the broken mirror, but they will never leave the sect, such as Wanbao sect, Tianyin sect, etc Wait... "He Gong explained.


    "So, is this broken realm power the strong one of the East pole holy land or yuan virtual holy land?" Su Mu thought in his heart.

 Chapter 33

    "Childe, shall we leave castle peak city first?" He Gong suggested with some concern. With Su Mu''s strength at present, even with his own protection, it is impossible to escape under Da Neng in the broken environment. It''s better to sneak away before being found and come back to find face when his strength is strong.


    Su Mu shook his head and wanted to try his newly acquired martial arts. How could he leave like this? So Su Mu''s great righteousness Bingran said, "He Gong, do you know why I didn''t escape before?"


    He Gong is a little silent. As an elder of Taiyi holy land, he naturally knows what the top Tianjiao needs most. What the top Tianjiao needs most is a fearless heart. Only when he is not afraid of danger can he show the true colors of Tianjiao.


    However, Su Mu did not consider one thing, that is, most top Tianjiao were secretly protected by strong protectors when they were weak, and any danger would be eliminated before Tianjiao noticed it. Therefore, for big forces, genius is very common, and there are many Tianjiao. There are at least three Tianjiao with the qualification of young saints in every holy land.


    "I know what you''re worried about, but don''t panic. When they really come to the door, you''ll see my real strong side." Su Mu grinned with great confidence.


    He Gong nodded when he heard the speech, then disappeared into the darkness and hid.


    In the Wanbao auction, the strong Taoists in heaven and earth are chatting with Liu Wanshan at the moment. At the same time, they also feel the momentum of the broken environment power.


    "I said brother Gu Rong, it seems that the power of this time is a little too strong. The strong person in broken territory should be the powerful person in the holy land of Yuan Xu." Liu Wanshan said with a smile.


    Gu Rong nodded when he heard the speech. He didn''t care about the strong person in the broken environment of the yuan virtual holy land, but put his eyes on the chessboard in front of him.


    "I haven''t seen you for many days. It seems that Lord Liu''s chess skills have improved again. The old Taoist priest is no longer an opponent." Gu Rong shook his head and said.


    "Ha ha."


    Liu Wanshan shook his head and smiled gently. After returning the chessboard, he put it out again and began the next game. Although their wanbaozong did not have the same power as Taoism, their influence of wanbaozong did not lose that of Taoism. After all, the saying that Wanbao is the treasure in the world is not in vain.


    ¡­¡­


    "Remote barren land."


    Above the void, the middle-aged man in the broken territory shook his head after feeling the spiritual power and general strength around him, "if it wasn''t for the little Lord to get the flame, how could I come all the way to this place."


    Then the middle-aged man looked at the empty boat not far away: "hmm? Wanbaozong has arrived? Well, Yuanxu holy land has some friendship with them. Anyway, I don''t have a good place to go here. It''s better to talk to Liu Wanshan and ask him to make a treasure for me."


    The voice fell, and the middle-aged man disappeared. When he appeared again, he had come to the auction.


    "Man, I''m looking for you." Gu Rong dropped the sunspot and looked at the French window behind Liu Wanshan.


    "Lord Liu, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but do you remember me?" the middle-aged man smiled wildly at Liu Wanshan as soon as he appeared.


    Liu Wanshan was puzzled. His voice really sounded familiar. After thinking for a moment, he looked at the middle-aged man''s eyebrow scar and remembered it.


    "Are you crazy about swords and stones? Have you broken through the broken state?" Liu Wanshan felt incredible. When he met him more than ten years ago, he was just a guy who had just stepped into the middle of heaven and earth. How could he break through the broken state without seeing him for more than ten years? This is the bottleneck that has stuck itself for decades!


    "Look at the breath of your kung fu... Have you joined the holy land of Yuan emptiness?"


    Shi Kuang nodded casually and said, "I met something a few years ago and was saved by my little Lord. The little Lord is from the holy land of Yuan Xu. Naturally, I followed him back. Then I practiced in the holy land of Yuan Xu for a while. The little Lord gave me a bottle of pill and a skill, and I broke through the broken mirror like this."


    Liu Wanshan and Gu Rong frowned and asked curiously, "is that pill?"


    Shi laughed wildly: "yes, it''s Miao Xuan Dan. After taking it, I broke through to the broken state as if I had no bottleneck."


    Liu Wanshan and Gu Rong felt strange and said, "stone maniac, don''t you know the side effects of Miao Xuan Dan?"


    Shi Kuang suddenly sneered at Yan''s mouth and said, "I think it''s great that I can reach the peak of heaven and earth with my talent. What''s wrong with the little Lord giving me Miao Xuan pill, which can make me break through the broken environment unconditionally? And only when I get to the broken environment can I have the strength to revenge and work for the little Lord."


    Liu Wanshan and he felt that it was incredible that people like Shi Kuang should be so loyal to others.


    "Who is your young master?"


    "Don''t say." Shi Kuang shook his head and said.


    "Son of God." Liu Wanshan and Gu Rong felt this identity at the same time. Yuan Xu holy land has three sons of God. It is estimated that Shi Kuang is one of the loyal ones. Only the son of God can give a pill such as Miao Xuan pill to a subordinate.


    "No, since brother Shi Kuang still remembers me, Liu Wanshan, come and chat with me, I can''t neglect you, come!"


    When the voice fell, a figure immediately appeared behind Liu Wanshan and said, "Lord, what''s the matter?"


    "Go and bring the wine we brought. The knife and stone maniac can''t get used to our bitter and light tea." Liu Wanshan said.


    "Yes."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome," said Shi Kuang with a laugh. He was such a casual person. Except when he was fighting, he was always addicted to alcohol, but he didn''t drink when he came out to do business.


    "Just drink. If you drink too much, the flame will be taken away by me." Liu Wanshan smiled.


    "We''ll find out at that time. We''ll do it according to our abilities. Now it''s better to drink." Shi laughed wildly.


    Outside the door, Bi Yunshan, who was always on standby, felt a little bitter and thought about how to get through this great difficulty. So many strong people gathered together. I just hope that Mr. Su really has a solution.


    At the moment, Su Mu is still cultivating in other hospitals and improving his strength. It is less than two months from the national capital. It is also a little bit to improve. If he breaks through the magical realm and is equipped with new martial arts skills, Su Mu is confident to step on those Tianjiao!


    "Young master, Miss Liu is looking for you." He Gong said aloud.


    "Liu Qingyi? What is she doing here?" Su Mu was puzzled. He stopped practicing and walked out of the door, followed He Gong to the living room.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 34

    In the living room, Liu Qingyi sat aside waiting for Su Mu''s arrival. Golden light flashed in his eyes from time to time, as if he were calculating something.


    "Why does Miss Liu want to come to me? Don''t you chat with your grandpa at the auction?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    Liu Qingyi looked up at the speech, looked at Su Mu walking towards the living room and said: "my grandpa is accompanied. I''m bored, so I came to talk to Mr. Su."


    "Miss Liu is really leisurely." Su Mu said speechless.


    "Mr. Su, I''m curious about one thing. What kind of inside information do you have to keep so calm when so many strong men come to you? Or has Mr. Su calculated everything?" Liu Qingyi smiled and said.


    "Think more and think more. Miss Liu, although I am so calm now, in fact, I am also very flustered. Even the broken environment energy has appeared, and my calmness is just forced out." Su Mu said in a frightened tone, but his face is still confident.


    Liu Qingyi reluctantly shook his head and suggested, "anyway, it''s all right to be idle. Why don''t you and I have a duel?"


    Liu Qingyi thought secretly, hoping to find out the details of Su mu by his own strength.


    "Don''t you have to?" Su Mu hesitated. It would be bad if he killed Liu Qingyi.


    Liu Qingyi thought that Su Mu was afraid to expose his inside information, so he said, "young master Su, don''t worry. It''s just a casual duel. Let''s stop at once."


    The voice fell. Liu Qingyi didn''t give Su mu the time to refuse. He took out a jade amulet and threw it out. The jade amulet suddenly broke into a transparent shield to cover Liu Qingyi and Su mu.


    Su Mu was curious. He touched the transparent barrier beside him and asked, "Miss Liu, what is this?"


    "This is just an isolated jade talisman. Its purpose is to separate the breath of our duel. There is absolutely no third person to know about today''s Duel except you and me." Liu Qingyi said confidently.


    "Can even the masters of heaven and earth be separated?"


    "More than that, even if the jade talisman is broken, the great energy of the environment may not be able to detect it, and our attack will not spread out. Young master Su doesn''t have to worry about the destruction of the mansion." Liu Qingyi explained.


    "Miss Liu has so many good things." Su Mu sighed. He really envies these powerful young men and girls. He is such a good baby when he makes a move, which is much better than him.


    "Young master Su, you''re wearing light clothes. Don''t be distracted and get hurt."


    When the voice fell, Liu Qingyi suddenly disappeared, and a flash of light suddenly narrowed Su Mu''s eyes. A white jade slender fist didn''t know when it appeared in front of Su mu.


    Su Mu quickly sidestepped from the punch and said in surprise, "Miss Liu''s speed is so fast! She almost beat me out."


    Liu Qingyi frowned when he heard the speech. His backhand was to bump his elbow against Su Mu''s stomach. Su Mu quickly caught his elbow and retreated a distance along his strength.


    "It seems that we don''t need to make such a fuss, young master su. You should be careful next."


    When the voice fell, a thin sword with blue light suddenly appeared in Liu Qingyi''s hand. The sword was two fingers wide and three feet long. The sharp breath kept telling its extraordinary.


    "I envy you that you are such a powerful weapon, but I can only rely on both hands against the enemy." Su Mu smiled.


    "If you want to, how about I give you a weapon after the competition? I just don''t know what weapon you like?"


    Liu Qingyi asked aloud while attacking. The long sword in his hand crossed the void, and a blue sword Qi flew towards Su mu. Su Mu saw that he couldn''t hide, so he had to use his spiritual power to fight and return the sword Qi to Liu Qingyi.


    "Thank you very much, Miss Liu, but Su Mu doesn''t like such great kindness from others."


    Liu Qingyi drew a sword Qi again, and the two sword Qi collided and suddenly disappeared in the world.


    "Then young master Su took my Wanzai xuanbing before. Why didn''t he say he didn''t like the kindness of others?" Liu Qingyi smiled.


    "Well..."


    Su Mu was speechless and avoided the long sword stabbed by Liu Qingyi and said, "I haven''t heard Bi Yunshan say this. I thought..."


    "Do you still think he gave you that Wanzai xuanbing?" Liu Qingyi said.


    "Yes."


    With the two people fighting for hundreds of moves, Liu Qingyi also found that it''s not a matter to fight like this, so he said: "young master Su, we''re fighting. It''s not a competition like this. How can you give young master Su a chance to show his divine power?"


    Su Mu was speechless when he heard the speech. He looked at the terrible sword Qi around him and pursed his mouth. He found that Liu Qingyi seemed to be a psychopath. The sword Qi could kill the middle of the general mana realm. Is it still a small fight?


    But Liu Qingyi didn''t give him a chance to speak. At the moment, Liu Qingyi has slowly begun to do his best.


    "Be careful, young master su."


    Shua!


    Just when Su Mu was stunned, a long blue sword appeared in front of him. Without saying a word, it would pierce his brain.


    "I really rely on playing?" Su Mu scolded secretly. Liu Qingyi seems to have begun to die. How can he play?


    "Punch!"


    Su Mu directly used the level II martial arts he learned from Chen Yang. With his strength breakthrough, now Chongquan can also play the power of the later stage of the mana realm.


    Bang!


    The long sword immediately cut away the empty shadow of the fist, and then Liu Qingyi stabbed Su Mu without saying a word.


    "This sword technique seems interesting."


    Su Mu secretly said that since just now, the long sword in Liu Qingyi''s hand has given up any superfluous steps, as if there was only such a move as stabbing, but Su Mu saw the changes in the sword technique. As long as Su Mu made other moves, Liu Qingyi can definitely change his moves and kill himself instantly.


    Su Mu deliberately wanted to end the duel and called out the fire in the heart of the green lotus. Suddenly, the temperature in the shield immediately increased by more than one grade, and a little sweat immediately appeared on Liu Qingyi''s white forehead.


    "Are you finally going to attack?" Liu Qingyi thought to himself, looking at the blue flame in Su Mu''s hand.


    Su Mu didn''t speak. A blue lotus immediately flew to Liu Qingyi, burst violently, and the terrible temperature immediately swept through the whole shield. Liu Qingyi immediately felt the danger, immediately gave up his long sword, and his figure dodged aside to avoid the blow.


    "Does Mr. Su want to burn me?" said Liu Qingyi unhappily.


    "No, I just want Miss Liu to throw away the sword. After all, I don''t want to fight anymore." Su Mu shook his head and smiled.


    Liu Qingyi is a little upset when he hears the speech. He hasn''t had a good time yet. Why not? Without a word, he took out a long sword and attacked Su mu.


    Su Mu is speechless. Are these powerful CHILDES and ladies so rich?

 Chapter 35

    Seeing that Liu Qingyi was reasonable and unforgiving, Su Mu had to call out the fire in the heart of the green lotus again and waved it at her without leaving a hand. Will Liu Qingyi be burned? Can the granddaughter of the leader of Wanbao sect have no life-saving magic weapon?


    Thinking of this, Su Mu also completely let go. Didn''t she want to test her strength? Then show her what real pride is!


    At the thought of this, Su Mu''s attack is more fierce. Every move is to attack Liu Qingyi''s death door. Su Mu will kill him as soon as he has a chance.


    Liu Qingyi was constantly burned by Su Mu''s terrible fire. He also needed to resist the sword Qi He waved out and pushed back by Su Mu from time to time. For a moment, he was in a hurry.


    "This girl has little actual combat experience." Su Mu thought to himself, but it''s true. Who dares to bully the granddaughter of the Grand Master of Wanbao sect? She was the apple of wanbaozong''s eye since childhood. It''s normal for her to have no actual combat experience.


    However, Su Mu had to take back some strength so as not to attack too fast. Liu Qingyi was killed before he could use his life-saving card, which would be embarrassing.


    "Miss Liu, that''s all for today''s test. You should also understand at the moment that you can''t find out my card with your strength in the early stage of your magic power." Su Mu said aloud. Just now he had several opportunities to use different fire to kill Liu Qingyi, but the other party didn''t seem to find that he showed such a big flaw.


    "Do you despise me?" Liu Qingyi asked with a frown on her eyebrows.


    "Of course I didn''t mean that, but it''s getting late. It''s time for Miss Liu to go back and report peace to your grandfather." Su Mu said nonsense.


    Liu Qingyi frowned a little, and stepped fiercely towards Su mu.


    "Why don''t you listen."


    Su Mu was helpless, so he had to quickly grasp Liu Qingyi''s right hand holding the long sword, catch her left hand with a button of his backhand, fiercely lift her knee up and put it directly on her stomach.


    "Poof!"


    Liu Qingyi immediately spit out a mouthful of blood and looked at Su Mu strangely, but now Su Mu wanted to stop Liu Qingyi from looking for himself later. Without saying a word, he rushed forward. His right hand was covered with a layer of light spiritual power and blew out with a fist. He suddenly appeared like a black dragon and hit Liu Qingyi.


    Liu Qingyi widened his eyes and hurriedly took out a jade talisman to block Su Mu''s punch.


    "Well, Miss Liu, you should also understand the gap between us now. You really can''t test my cards with your strength, or even force half of my strength." Su Mu said.


    Su Mu didn''t lie. To Shang Liu Qingyi, he just used some simple martial arts and close combat moves. The spiritual skill of mana realm cultivation was not used at all. If Su Mu tried his best, Liu Qingyi might not live for two seconds.


    Liu Qingyi was a little low. She was so proud that she was hit for the first time. After wiping the blood from the corners of her mouth, she slowly turned and left. Her back looked a little trembling.


    "His grandpa knows that he won''t come to trouble me? Forget it. It''s a big deal. We''ll have a fight together then." Su Mu thought secretly.


    A moment later, Liu Qingyi returned to the Wanbao auction. The guard at the door immediately swept the corner of Liu Qingyi''s mouth with a bright red. He immediately thought of what it was and walked towards Liu Wanshan''s rest room without any trace.


    "Lord, miss has been bullied." the guard''s tone was flat, as if he didn''t have any feelings.


    "Huh?"


    Liu Wanshan fiercely opened his slightly closed eyes, a momentum of displeasure came out at the same time, and the closed door suddenly collapsed.


    "What are you talking about? Someone bullied my granddaughter?" Liu Wanshan asked coldly.


    "Yes, there was a trace of bright red on the corner of her mouth when she came back. My subordinates promised that it was blood."


    As the bodyguard''s voice fell, Liu Wanshan suddenly became angry. His granddaughter, even his son and daughter-in-law, dared not move. She was beaten by an outsider. How can this be done? Without a word, he walked towards Liu Qingyi''s room and wanted to take Liu Qingyi to find a market.


    "Light clothes! What''s the matter! Who dares to bully you! Go, Grandpa will take you to teach him!" Liu Wanshan fiercely pushed the door open and saw Liu light clothes sitting beside the bed, including the bright red that hasn''t been cleaned at the corner of his mouth.


    "Light clothes! Tell Grandpa who did it, and grandpa will kill him now!" Liu Wanshan said coldly. Damn it, I beat Liu Wanshan''s granddaughter and don''t want to live?


    Liu Qingyi heard the speech and came back to God. He looked at his grandfather. He shook his head reluctantly and said with a bitter smile, "I''ve done it myself."


    "Hmm?" Liu Wanshan frowned. How did he feel that his baby granddaughter seemed to have changed?


    "Light clothes, what''s the matter with you? Did you fall into your head?" Liu Wanshan asked suspiciously.


    Liu Qingyi didn''t seem to hear Liu Wanshan''s problem, but looked at him, and then his eyes brightened.


    "Grandpa, I want to ask you a favor."


    "What''s up?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At nightfall, Su Mu is now sitting in the stone pavilion watching the moon and drinking. However, the moon tonight looks a little afraid of strangers and always doesn''t come out.


    "Childe, it seems that Grandpa Liu Qingyi is coming towards us." He Gong said aloud.


    "What?"


    Su Mu was stunned and stopped eating the peanuts. He said, "I don''t want to be exposed now. Just drive him away."


    He Gong nodded when he heard the speech and disappeared. Soon after, there was a violent collision in the sky not far from Su Mu''s other courtyard. The storm lifted the dark clouds in the sky.


    "Oh, aren''t you afraid of being born?" Su Mu smiled at the moon that reappeared in his eyes.


    "There are people in Taiyi holy land? You are so far apart, how can you send someone?" Liu Wanshan asked aloud while resisting the attack of He Gong.


    "A few days ago, there was a terrible momentum in the castle peak city, which was far more than us. It must be the strong man of your holy land. I''m curious. Why did you come so far for that mysterious flame?"


    He Gong didn''t speak, his face was flat, and his waving sleeves constantly created terrible spiritual power to bombard Liu Wanshan.


    Liu Wanshan tried his best to block all the spiritual attacks. When he looked up, he immediately saw he Gong holding a long sword and frowned silently.


    "Do you deserve to be a holy man? There is such a big gap between the peak of heaven and earth and the peak of heaven and earth. I''m not your opponent." Liu Wanshan said aloud. He was a blacksmith who made iron and forged weapons. His cultivation was just his deputy. How could he be an expert at the same level like he Gong?

 Chapter 36

    "Taoist brother, I''m not looking for trouble. I just want to see who bullied my granddaughter and taught a lesson." Liu Wanshan said kindly.


    He Gong didn''t hear what he said. The attack on his hand didn''t stop at all. He Gong completely revealed the terrorist strength at the peak of heaven and earth. The surrounding space shook, and the terrible spiritual power was condensing and blasted away at Liu Wanshan.


    "Taoist brother, stop!"


    Liu Wanshan looked at He Gong and was immediately stunned. He quickly reacted and held up a screen with both hands to block the roaring power.


    He Gong ignored Liu Wanshan''s words and a long black sword appeared in his hand.


    "Too one sword method!"


    Shua!


    When the voice fell, the long sword in the hand of He Gong suddenly turned into thousands of sword Qi. He Gong pointed the long sword at Liu Wanshan. The countless sword Qi was immediately instructed by He Gong and stabbed Liu Wanshan like thunder across the sky.


    At the same time, a bloody knife rose into the sky. With the knife Qi, there was a bloody momentum. The owner of this momentum didn''t need to know that he was a murderous executioner.


    "Shi Kuang? Why are you here?" Liu Wanshan asked suspiciously.


    Shi laughed wildly and stared at he justice: "if I don''t come again, you may be killed. After drinking your wine, I can''t die like this?"


    Liu Wanshan frowned, then stepped aside and handed the battlefield to Shi Kuang.


    "Let me learn your skill from Shi Kuang!" Shi Kuang sneered.


    When the voice fell, the corner of Shi Kuang''s mouth was raised, and a bloody knife gas suddenly broke from the void. The space was rowed towards He Gong. He Gong fiercely retreated. The knife gas was staggered by mm from He Gong''s body, and flew to the green mountain not far away. The next second, something shocking happened, and the huge green mountain turned into two halves! It''s broken up and down!


    "This guy is a little dangerous. If I don''t pay attention, he will be cut in half. There is a big gap between heaven and earth and broken world!" He Gong thought secretly. Although he said so, he Gong didn''t want to retreat. Without saying a word, he came up with his sword to fight with Shi Kuang.


    "Is this guy crazy? Don''t you want to die?" Liu Wanshan looked at the desperate He Gong and thought with some shock. He didn''t know that he Gongshou yuan was running out. He could only bet on Su Mu whether he was dead or alive, so even if he let himself die, he wouldn''t let Su Mu die!


    "Taiyi holy land really deserves to be the first force in the eastern region. It has such a middle level that is not afraid of life and death. No wonder Taiyi holy land can dominate the eastern region and let the Qianyuan Empire give way." Liu Wanshan thought to himself that although wanbaozong is also a top force, their wanbaozong is only famous for making magic weapons, In this way, they have cooperation with those big forces, but people in places like holy places don''t care about their wanbaozong at all, because they don''t look up to them.


    The battle gradually came to an end. As Shi Kuang''s knife was about to fall on He Gong, an inexplicable threat suddenly appeared over castle peak city, and then a virtual shadow slowly appeared at an altitude of 10000 meters.


    Shi Kuang''s eyes widened in horror, because he was bearing that inexplicable momentum at the moment and couldn''t move up and down.


    The virtual shadow could not see his face clearly from a distance, but he Gong felt a familiar feeling from it. It was the breath of Su Mu!


    "Is this what the childe said he didn''t want to expose?" He Gong''s eyes were full of excitement. Although he didn''t know how Su Mu did it, the average strong man could still do it.


    However, except he Gong and Su mu, everyone in castle peak city now sees this as the virtual shadow of a supreme strong man. It''s hard to guess what level of strong man it is.


    "It''s terrible. The momentum emitted by the flesh alone will crush the void. It''s just a virtual shadow. What if the body comes? Will the whole eastern region fall into panic?" Taoist Gu Rong thought secretly in his heart.


    "Why is this momentum so familiar? Yes, it''s the smell of young master Su, but young master Su should be far from so strong. Is it what he said about the strong man in the fairy world?" Bi Yunshan thought at the same time.


    Ten thousand meters high, the virtual shadow fiercely opened his eyes, captured people''s soul, and looked at his stone maniac. At the moment, he was about to fall into madness.


    "Die!"


    The virtual shadow slowly spit out a word, and the voice fell. Shi Kuang immediately disappeared like an instant. No one knows how to disappear. Only he Gong with sharp eyes saw a trace of ash and blue flame that had not completely dissipated.


    After killing Shi Kuang, the virtual shadow slowly began to become transparent, and finally dissipated between heaven and earth. The terrorist momentum shrouded within a thousand miles of Castle Peak city also dissipated.


    "What kind of strong man is that? A virtual shadow just crushed the void with its flesh. Without saying a word, it killed a broken environment power! It''s just a fantasy!" Liu Wanshan thought in shock, but because he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn''t help believing it.


    "Can we say that there are still imperial strongmen in this world?"


    No one knows the reason. Liu Wanshan didn''t want to make trouble and returned to the auction. Seeing this, he Gong hurried back to another hospital and found Su Mu panting in the stone pavilion.


    "Young master, what are you doing?" He Gong wondered if it was too expensive? However, it seems that the consumption of such terrible martial arts skills must be huge.


    "Childe, what was that just now? Did you newly understand the martial arts?" He Gong asked curiously, with a very excited tone.


    Su Mu heard the words and nodded: "yes, this is my real card."


    Years!


    Su Mu obtained items from Xuantian ancient statue. Although Xuantian ancient statue is only an ordinary work, he set a high world level! Su Mu is very lucky to get the mysterious martial arts that accompany the protagonist''s life, years and years!


    Over the years, we can go back to the past, kill the enemy and strangle the enemy from a weak time.


    You can also summon your own virtual shadow in the next 500 years. Su Mu originally wanted to keep it as a card, but the situation was urgent at that time. If Su Mu didn''t use it anymore, he Gong might have to belch fart. Where to find such a good servant at that time?


    So Su mu, without saying a word, showed his ability of years to summon the future body, and summoned his own virtual shadow after 500 years. Although it is only a virtual shadow, his strength is still terrible. His physical body collapses into the void, spits words and kills people, etc. all prove his strength in the future.


    However, years can not be used without restrictions. This move can be used up to three times a month with your own strength. Maybe the restrictions on use will gradually disappear when your cultivation breaks through.

 Chapter 37

    "Where''s the stone maniac?"


    When Liu Wanshan returned to the auction, Gu Rong asked strangely.


    "Dead." Liu Wanshan shook his head helplessly.


    Gu Rong sighed when he heard the speech. This is the Xuantian continent. One moment ago, they sat and chatted with Shi Kuang, but at the next moment, Shi Kuang died.


    "It''s not easy to explain to Yuan Xu holy land. If you need help, remember to come to the Taoist school to find me." Gu Rong sighed.


    Liu Wanshan nodded, arched his hand at Gu Rong and said, "thank you, Taoist brother."


    "I''ll say goodbye to the old Taoist priest. Castle peak city is so strong that I''m afraid the flame has already been pocketed." Gu Rong said.


    "Please, brother."


    When the voice fell, Gu Rong jumped up and rushed to the nearby big city, ready to take the transmission array back to Taoism.


    After seeing Gu Rong off, Liu Wanshan immediately looked bitter. How can he explain to Yuan Xu holy land? You should know that Yuanxu holy land is domineering, because he has died a broken environment power, which is likely to be the power of a saint''s son.


    Thinking of this, Liu Wanshan was very helpless and turned around to leave castle peak city. As Gu Rong said, since such a strong person exists in castle peak city, the terrible flame will not fall into their hands again.


    "I made a trip for nothing. Forget it. I''ll come to see my granddaughter. After I go back, I have to think about how to tell Yuanxu holy land about it." Liu Wanshan thought bitterly.


    After arranging the Wanbao auction of Castle Peak City, Liu Wanshan boarded the void ship and left castle peak city without saying a word.


    Three days later, Su mubieyuan.


    "What is my magic power? Why can''t I understand it?"


    Su Mu thought in his heart that if you want to break through the magical realm, you need to understand your own life magic. This will be a means to accompany you all your life in the future. Some people may not understand the magic all their life, and they will not break through the magical realm all their life.


    Supernatural realm, the next realm of mana realm, is also the beginning of the cultivator''s separation from the mortal level.


    "Childe, do you still have no clue?" he asked aloud.


    Su Mu nodded and said helplessly, "well, no matter what I do, I can''t see the magic power born in my heart."


    "Forget it, since we can''t understand the magic power for the time being, it may be proving that it''s not the time to break through. It''s still a month and a half from the national capital ratio, and he Gong, we should start." Su Mu said aloud. As for why we started so early, Su Mu was tired of staying in castle peak city and was ready to leave to see the outside world.


    "Old servant, I''m going to pack up now." He Gong hurriedly said, and then prepared to turn around and help Su Mu pack up.


    "No need, he Gong. The capital of the country is bigger than me this time. You can either stay in the holy land or stay in castle peak city. I don''t want to grow up under the wings of others, so I can never become a strong man. He Gong, when I have enough strength, I will find you." Su Mu said.


    Hearing the speech, he Gong was reluctant and said, "without the protection of the old servant, how can the old servant rest assured that the young master is out alone?"


    "Well, he Gong, there''s no need to say more. I''ve made up my mind. It''s meaningless for you to go on." Su Mu shook his head with a smile.


    He Gong had no choice but to bite his teeth and nod.


    "Childe, after the national capital competition, there must be countless forces to woo you. If childe wants to join those forces, please choose Taiyi holy land," he said.


    "OK." Su Mu nodded and agreed to He Gong''s request.


    "This ring contains the spirit stone and some cultivation resources collected by the old servant in recent years. I hope I can help you." He Gong took off his space ring and handed it to Su Mu Dao.


    "He Gong, you put everything on me and didn''t think about what to do if I died midway?" Su Mu suddenly asked.


    He Gong was stunned. He didn''t think Su Mu would ask this question. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer it.


    A moment later, he Gong figured out something and said slightly, "this will be a big bet. If the old servant wins the bet, breaking through the broken environment must not be the end of the old servant. If the bet loses, it shows that God doesn''t want me to live, and I have no reason to continue to live."


    Su Mu was shocked by the majestic spirit of he Gonghua for a moment, grinned and said, "He Gong, you won''t bet wrong, and you won''t lose this big bet. Wait, I''ll prove it to you soon, and I''ll let you know how correct I am."


    As if infected by Su Mu''s self-confidence, he Gong immediately smiled and said, "old servant believes in childe!"


    Su Mu took the space ring from He Gong, took out the items in the ring and stored them in the system space, and then returned the ring to He Gong.


    "Childe, be careful all the way."


    Su Mu nodded, turned away from the other courtyard and walked towards the gate of Castle Peak city.


    "It''s dangerous to go to the capital of the country. There must be countless demons and ghosts who will attack you. I hope you can have a safe trip and arrive at the capital of the country." He Gong thought secretly looking at Su Mu''s back.


    Soon after, Bi Yunshan also came to Liu Qingyi at the Wanbao auction.


    "Miss Liu, it''s still a month and a half away from the national capital Dabi. Young master Su has set out first at this time. Don''t you go?" Bi Yunshan asked aloud.


    "Go, why not."


    Liu Qingyi smiled and nodded, "but not to participate in the big competition, but to see other people''s competition. Su Mu''s unfathomable monster, I want to see if anyone can beat him."


    Bi Yunshan did not answer, but looked at the direction of the capital of the Qianyuan empire.


    "I hope Mr. Su can get a good ranking on behalf of Castle Peak city this time." Bi Yunshan thought to himself.


    But the problem appeared. At the moment, Biyun mountain looked to the north, while Su Mu left towards the south.


    Not surprisingly, Su Mu felt lost soon after he left castle peak city.


    "I knew I''d get a map. Now I don''t know where I am. How can I go to the capital?" Su Mu said speechless.


    Just then, an ordinary ox cart passed by Su mu. The coachman on the ox cart felt strange looking at Su mu, so he stopped and asked, "is this childe in any trouble?"


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech: "yes, I''m lost."


    The coachman nodded and said, "I see. I don''t know where you''re going. I can give you a ride."


    Su Mu''s eyes brightened, looked at the coachman and asked excitedly, "seriously?"


    "Naturally, I''m serious. Just tell me where you''re going. I''ll send you to your destination." the coachman said with a smile.


    "I''m going to the capital!"


    "Fuck you! Goodbye."


    As the voice fell, the ox cart immediately gave full play to the speed of the sports car and disappeared in front of Su mu.

 Chapter 38

    Looking at the cattle cart leaving, Su Mu was stunned. Didn''t you say you could send me to my destination no matter where you went? Why did you run away again?


    But fortunately, Su Mu was strong and powerful. Without saying a word, he ran after the ox cart in the direction of leaving.


    "Driver! Stop!" Su Mu kept shouting.


    "Stop NIMA!" said the coachman without looking back, and the speed of the ox cart was faster.


    Su Mu looked at the dusty cow''s hoof and couldn''t help but sigh that the cow ran so fast. No wonder a sports car in the previous life used the cow as the icon.


    "Coachman! If you don''t stop me..."


    "Even if you kill me, I won''t stop!"


    Su Mu was speechless. He just jumped into the basket behind the ox cart.


    "I said you couldn''t stop and say why you ran so fast." Su Mu patted the coachman on the back and said speechless.


    Moo!


    The coachman was surprised. He didn''t hold the cow''s rope well. He accidentally loosened his hand. Newton was violently pulled by the rope thrown at him, and directly fell on the ground unsteadily. The cow cart behind was also directly thrown out and crashed into a tree.


    Before Su Mu hit the tree, he quickly turned and jumped, stepped on the tree, and stood firmly on the ground.


    "Fortunately, my strength is high... Lying in the trough!"


    Before he finished, the coachman suddenly fell from the sky, and Su Mu quickly sidled away.


    Bang!


    The coachman fell to the ground and fainted directly. However, Su Mu had to put the coachman in the ox cart and tie the ox back to the cart.


    "Excuse me." Su Mu silently apologized, then turned and walked a few steps out of the woods.


    "I seem to be back again." Su Mu looked at the familiar wall in front of him and said something speechless.


    "Hmm? Childe''s breath?"


    In the other courtyard, he Zhengyi acts as a bodyguard and inspects the other courtyard. He suddenly feels Su Mu''s breath and has some doubts.


    "How did you come back?"


    Entering the city, Su Mu immediately rushed to the Wanbao auction and soon came to the Wanbao auction.


    "Son Su?"


    Biyunshan was sorting things in the hall. He was stunned when he saw Su Mu coming in. Didn''t you go to the country to participate in the big competition? Why are you back?


    "Well, I''m lost. I don''t know how I came back." Su Mu said awkwardly when he saw Bi Yunshan''s doubts.


    "What''s the purpose of Mr. Su''s coming this time?"


    "Map, give me a map." Su Mu said immediately.


    "Wait a minute, young master su. I''ll get it for you now." Bi Yunshan sipped his lips, then turned and entered the warehouse, found the distribution map of Dongyu cities and handed him to Su mu.


    "Young master Su, the castle peak city is marked here, and here is the location of the capital of the Qianyuan empire. There are countless miles between the two places, so you need young master Su to come here."


    Bi Yunshan pointed to a city called Luohe City on the map and said, "Luohe City, Prince Su needs to go here first and take a transmission array in the city to the capital of the country."


    Su Mu remembered Bi Yunshan''s explanation, then put the map away and prepared to pay the bill.


    "There''s no need for money. I''ll take it as a gift from Bi Yunshan to Mr. Su." Bi Yunshan smiled.


    "Then thank you for taking care of me. Goodbye."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu turned and went. After finding the right direction, he hurried to the location of Luohe City. In order to save energy, he also hired a carriage.


    Su Mu was practicing all the way, hoping that he could understand his own magic power. However, the reality was cruel, his magic power was still difficult to understand, and breaking through the magic power realm became a distant prospect.


    "It''s said that miracles are difficult to understand. The ancients really don''t deceive me." Su Mu thought to himself. As for the miracles that the ancients said are difficult to understand, why bother him?


    "But it''s no big deal. Even if I can''t break through the magical realm, I can get some good results with my strength at the moment. Even if I can''t get the top, I can get a place."


    Although he said so, Su Mu''s eyes were full of discomfort.


    "No, not the first. Who can remember you? Keep trying."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu closed his eyes again and began to try to understand the divine power.


    The carriage walked slowly towards Luohe City, and time passed day by day. The surrounding scenery was constantly changing with the movement of the carriage. The only constant was the hard-working young man in white on the carriage.


    Time flies. Ten days later, Su Mu arrived in Luohe City. Before entering the city, Su Mu immediately felt the majestic city.


    "What a big city. It''s more than ten times bigger than the castle peak city. It seems that the city has one or two powerful momentum like he Gong." Su Mu''s eyes flashed and his heart said secretly.


    "A city has heaven and earth, and there are countless cities of the Qianyuan empire. If each such big city has one or two Heaven and earth, how can the strength of the Qianyuan Empire be strong? And what is the scenery of the Taiyi holy land above the Qianyuan Empire?" Su Mu thought secretly.


    "Whoever comes stops?"


    Su Mu looked at a sign standing at the city gate and asked a middle-aged man nearby, "uncle, what does it mean to stop? Don''t you allow us to enter the city?"


    "Are you from out of town?"


    The middle-aged man didn''t despise Su Mu''s extraordinary clothes. He thought it was the childe''s brother from another big city who came out to experience. He said, "isn''t it the big competition in the capital of Qianyuan state in more than a month? Now the transmission array in each city is full of people. If you want to go to the country through the transmission array, you can watch the big competition."


    "Due to the large number of people, in order not to let Tianjiao in every place be late, the Qianyuan state ordered that the transmission array should first show his identity token. Tianjiao should go first. We can enter the transmission array only when others arrive behind us."


    Su Mu nodded at the speech and said, "is that right?"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu walked in front of the guard.


    "The little brother is also a Tianjiao?" the middle-aged man looked at this scene and his eyes lit up. He had explained the reason. He didn''t believe that Su Mu was still a fool. The only possibility was that Su Mu had an identity token and was a genius selected by the city.


    Su Mu stepped forward, took out his identity token from the system space without saying a word and said, "can I go in?"


    The bodyguard glanced at Su Mu''s identity token and found that the words "castle peak city" were written on it. First, he frowned, and then remembered that it was the city that had always been the bottom in the past. How dare they go to the country to participate in the competition?


    But the bodyguard doesn''t want to ridicule him. After all, his job is to guard here. When Tianjiao comes, just make way.


    "You go in," the guard said slightly.


    Su Mu nodded and strode into Luohe City.

 Chapter 39

    After entering Luohe City, Su Mu first found a restaurant to satisfy his appetite. Eating dry food for more than ten days made his mouth a little uncomfortable.


    After dinner, Su Mu wanted to go around the huge Luohe City first, but he interrupted his idea with an exclamation from the crowd.


    "After so many years in Luohe City, we finally have some Tianjiao who can take it."


    "Yes, this year''s national capital is bigger than us. Luohe city should get a good ranking, but I don''t know who will take the first prize."


    "What else can you think of? The son doesn''t know. What can our cities do to surpass the talents of the national capital? Unless the son appears at this Congress, the first one must be the national capital."


    "How could those high-ranking saints go to the Congress held by the Qianyuan state? I think the first place this year is the capital of the country."


    "It''s said that the genius of our city entered the transmission array today?"


    "Well, let''s have a toast. It''s a toast to those geniuses. I hope they can get a good result."


    "Dry."


    At the other table, Su mu, hearing their words, gave up his idea of wandering around and was ready to hurry to transmit array Nara and several geniuses in Luohe City all the way to the national capital. If some geniuses in Luohe city don''t like him, it''s best to try their strength.


    A passer-by asked on the road. Su Mu walked slowly in the direction pointed by the passer-by. Soon he saw the huge altar in the center of Luohe City.


    The altar is full of grooves, with hundreds of spirit stones in it. It looks like it should be a top-grade spirit stone.


    On the altar, four pieces of blue light twinkled around each other. Su Mu suddenly felt a strange feeling when he saw it.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Mu wondered in his heart, but he didn''t think much and went to the altar.


    A bodyguard stopped Su mu. According to the rules, he asked him to show his identity token and hand in a few spirit stones as a toll. Then he said, "wait, there will be a Kung Fu transmission array around a cup of tea."


    "Does this transmission array have a unique transmission time every day?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    The bodyguard felt speechless and sighed, "no, mainly because the adults in charge of our transmission array don''t get up until noon every day. We can''t help it before that."


    Su Mu nodded at the speech and said, "so it is."


    "Wait a little longer. There are two geniuses who went to the capital with you, our local geniuses in Luohe City." the guard said with some pride.


    "OK." Su Mu nodded, took a seat aside and sat down, slowly waiting for the adults in charge of the transmission array in the guard''s mouth and the two geniuses in Luohe City.


    After a while, the two teenagers appeared together. The bodyguard''s attitude towards them and Su Mu''s attitude could be distinguished. Although he was very polite to Su Mu''s bodyguard, when he treated the two teenagers, the bodyguard was smiling and chatting with them.


    "Hasn''t lord Lin got up yet?"


    "No, you know, Lord Lin never gets up before noon every day."


    "Yes, ha ha. I don''t know what good results we can get when we go abroad this time. My family is waiting for me to come back and honor our ancestors."


    A young man in ordinary clothes laughed and said that he was just a child of an ordinary family in Luohe City. He was only gifted from an early age, and his cultivation speed was fast. Not to mention, his own Su Mu was extremely terrible. He once killed three low-level monsters with the advantage of speed and his own strength when he was in the flesh, and came back to supplement his family, It depends on his extremely fast speed.


    "Wang Lin, can you stop laughing so loudly? Also, you can''t wear better clothes when we go to the capital?"


    Another teenager was a little upset. Wang Lin''s laughter immediately said that he should have been the first in the competition in Luohe City, but who knows that he killed Wang Lin and defeated him with absolute strength.


    As for why the two of them go to the national capital in Luohe City, it is because in Luohe City, after you get the top three, you still need to be tested by Lord Lin, otherwise you can''t go to the national capital. According to Lord Lin, if you can''t even pass my level, don''t go to the country and be ashamed. Stay in Luohe City and practice well!


    "This is my best suit of clothes. Speaking of sun he, do you sun family make clothes again? When I come back from the capital of the country, I must buy a nice suit of clothes. Then I will take care of your Sun family''s business." Wang Lin said with a smile, which made him look like a very simple young man.


    "Do you still need to take care of my sun family''s business? Let''s make a bet. If you can get a higher ranking than me this time, I''ll give you a facade, but if I rank higher than you, you''ll have to call me big brother when you meet me later." sun he said aloud.


    "Good." Wang Lin''s eyes brightened. A facade in Luohe City was very valuable. He won and gave him a store. If he lost, he was just called big brother. He had to calculate and not lose.


    As the sun moved slowly, time came to noon. A huge momentum suddenly rose, but I couldn''t feel the oppressive force.


    This scene is everywhere in Luohe City.


    "What a powerful momentum, ah! Lord Lin should get up and let''s talk."


    "Lord Lin still sleeps in as usual. Let''s continue to drink."


    A moment later, a bleary eyed old man broke through the void and came out. Looking at the dark space behind him, it all showed that it was a broken environment power.


    "Lord Lin." the bodyguard went forward and gave him the spirit stone he had collected.


    Lord Lin looked at Wang Lin and sun he, waved his hand and said, "go to the altar."


    "Yes." Wang Lin and sun he quickly nodded and prepared to jump to the altar, but they were blocked outside by an invisible curtain of light.


    "I forgot to say that there are space barriers everywhere in the altar. If you want to come in, you can only come in slowly, not fly or jump...?"


    Before Lord Lin finished, he saw Su Mu jump into the altar.


    "How did he get in?" Wang Lin asked strangely. According to Lord Lin, he should not get in.


    "You ask me who I ask?" sun he turned his white eyes and looked at Su mu with great vigilance. He was not stopped by Lord Lin. he was a genius outside the city.


    "You are interesting," said Lord Lin, glancing at Su mu.


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t speak.


    "It''s new, you all come up." Lord Lin''s voice fell and waved his big hand. Wang Lin and sun he were immediately transferred to the altar.

 Chapter 40

    In the altar, with Lord Lin''s big hand waving, the four blue fragments around the altar began to emit huge blue light. Coupled with the continuous transmission of aura from the spirit stone, a gap opened in the altar and a dark void appeared.


    "Is this the space tunnel?" Su Mu looked at the dark space tunnel in front of him and thought to himself. He couldn''t help feeling familiar in his heart.


    Lord Lin nodded aside and sent a small boat to the altar. He said, "this is a void boat. I have collected such a boat in the whole Luohe City. The speed is more than twice that of an ordinary void boat, but my heart and flesh must remember to bring it back to me when you come back."


    "Yes, Lord Lin." Wang Lin and sun he quickly nodded and looked at the small boat in front of them. It seemed that the boat could sit about five people, and the walking range was very small.


    "You should also know the way to move the void boat. The groove in front is the place where the spirit stone is placed. You must pay attention not to accidentally fall into the void. It is a place where you can travel only in a broken environment. You must not step out of the void boat at will." Lord Lin reminded again.


    "We know Lord Lin, can we start now?" Wang Lin asked aloud. His eyes were full of excitement. This was the first time he stepped into the void.


    "Wang Lin, let Lord Lin finish talking, otherwise we can''t help anything. Lord Lin, you go on." sun he interrupted Wang Lin.


    Lord Lin shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to say. You can get on the ship and go to the capital now."


    When the voice fell, Lord Lin glanced at Su Mu and said, "kid, please take care of them when you are in the capital. I''m afraid they will be bullied with their strength."


    "Try your best," Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "Lord Lin, do you look down on us?" sun he asked with some displeasure.


    Lord Lin didn''t answer, but said, "you should go."


    When the voice fell, the dark void immediately sent out an attraction and slowly sucked the void boat into the darkness. Seeing this, Su Mu quickly stepped out and jumped onto the void boat. Wang Lin and sun he were unwilling to fall behind and jumped up with Su Mu''s footsteps.


    The space was slowly closed. Lord Lin could not see the scene on the void boat at the moment. He said in his heart, "I hope you can have a good result."


    Then he thought of Su mu, frowned and said, "the kid''s strength and realm don''t match at all. I don''t know who trained the monster."


    The voice fell, Lord Lin disappeared instantly, and the altar slowly recovered its previous calm. Only one bodyguard stayed there waiting for the next batch of people using the transmission array to arrive.


    In the void, there was darkness around. Su Mu could not see any light source at all, so they had to drive slowly forward with the void boat.


    Wang Lin and sun he were upset. It was too dark in the empty air, which made people feel a little depressed.


    "It''s dark, and I don''t know when I will be able to get to the national capital. It turns out that this void roaming is not as comfortable as expected." Wang Lin has extinguished his enthusiasm for entering the void for the first time at the moment, but said with some impatience.


    "It won''t be too slow. Didn''t lord Lin say that the speed of this void boat is twice as fast as that of ordinary void boats, and we can get to the national capital in a short time." sun he replied that if there is a light source at the moment, we can see the irritability on his and Wang Lin''s faces, frowning and ugly.


    "Who''s that? What''s your name?" Wang Lin was a little bored and asked Su mu, who was sitting beside him.


    Su Mu was stunned, smiled and said, "my name is Su mu."


    "Su mu?"


    Wang Lin nodded and asked curiously, "are you from that city? How do you come back to the transmission array of Luohe City?"


    "I come from Castle Peak city. There is no transmission array in the city, so I came to Luohe City to take the transmission array to the capital of the country." Su Mu replied with a smile, without concealing that he came from a small place.


    "Castle peak city? Is there this city beside Luohe City?" Wang Lin thought and asked strangely.


    "Yes, it''s just a little far away. It''s almost seven or eight days away from the green mountain in the south of the Luo river." sun he nodded and interrupted.


    "That''s really far away."


    Wang Lin nodded and asked with some doubts, "Su mu, what is your cultivation? Why did Lord Lin let you take care of us when he left? Is it difficult that your cultivation is very high?"


    "Lord Lin is just joking. I haven''t even broken through the magical realm at the moment. Going to the country is just a visit." Su Mu smiled and replied.


    "Is your cultivation at the peak of the mana realm? It''s okay. When you get to the capital, you will follow me and sun he. We will never let others bully you." Wang Lin said bluntly.


    Sun he turned his mouth and thought to himself that Wang Lin was really busy, but he didn''t speak out. They were Tianjiao in the middle and even later stages of the magical realm, and they couldn''t talk with Su Mu at all.


    In this way, the three slowly rushed to the capital of the country on the empty boat, but there were some big problems in castle peak city at the moment.


    Before Wan Baozong, Taoists had seen the shadow of the future summoned by Su mu, protected castle peak city with a strong man, and left.


    However, after su Mu left, Tianyin gate also went to the door, not only for the mysterious flame, but also to investigate the reason why Yuanyin died in the green mountain.


    During the time of tianyinmen''s investigation, Yuanxu holy land also came to investigate the cause of Shi Kuang''s death. After all, a broken environment can die in such a remote place, so they can''t help but check it.


    The East polar holy land came late and couldn''t find the news of the mysterious flame. Instead, it wanted to leave early, but it was stopped by the people of the yuan virtual holy land. It was imminent between the two sides. As for the Tianyin gate on one side, neither side cared. How could the Dragon care about the prying of mice?


    "I don''t know what the Taoist friends of Yuanxu holy land want to do when they stop us? Has our Dongji Holy Land offended you?" a young woman said. She is an inner alchemy elder of Dongji holy land and has a high position. She also wants to get the mysterious flame this time.


    "Yan Ting, I want to ask you, have you seen our yuan Xu Holy Land Shi Kuang? He disappeared and died when he came to Castle Peak city. Castle Peak is not a big city, and you are the only one who can kill him." Yuan Xu holy land came from an old man with gray hair, but his face is still energetic.

 Chapter 41

    Yan Ting sneered at the speech and disdained to say, "do you people in Yuanxu holy land have no brains? When we arrived at Castle Peak city a few days ago, Shi Kuang had already died. Now it''s our fault. Is it not that you''re looking for trouble in our east pole holy land?"


    The old man''s beard trembled slightly, pointed to Yan ting and shouted, "Yan Ting! What do you mean!"


    Yan Ting smelled the speech and said, "can''t you give a good old-age care in Yuanxu holy land when you are old? You''re still running so far to join the fun. You''re not afraid to die outside one day. You may have to be sad in Yuanxu holy land."


    "Yan Ting! Do you want to fight?" the old man said angrily.


    "Come on! Who''s afraid of who!" Yan Ting replied without saying a word.


    When Yuan Xu holy land and East pole Holy Land confronted each other, Su Mu also came to the capital.


    With a crack in the void, Wang Lin and sun he couldn''t help but brighten their eyes. After so long, did they finally arrive?


    After leaving the transmission array, Su Mu didn''t go with Wang linsun river. Instead, he went directly to find an inn and began to understand his magic power.


    "If I guess correctly, my magic power may be related to the void. When I am in the void, I feel familiar more than once. It is probably because my original magic power is related to the void." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    "Try and see if you can understand the power of this life."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu sat cross legged, closed his eyes and began to understand.


    On the other side, Wang Lin and sun he were attracted by the prosperity here as soon as they arrived in the capital. They walked around the prosperous city of the capital together.


    "Where''s su mu?" Wang Lin asked aloud. As soon as they left the transmission array, they couldn''t find Su mu.


    "What do you care about him? It''s just a chance meeting. Do you really intend to cover him in the country?" sun he replied without any concern.


    Wang Lin felt a little helpless and didn''t think much. He continued to wander around with sun he. After a while, they came to an inn. Unfortunately, it was the inn where Su Mu lived.


    "It''s so big." Wang Lin sighed. It was the first time he saw such a huge inn. It was more luxurious than the inn in Luohe City. I don''t know how many times.


    "This is the capital of the country. It''s normal."


    Sun he replied: "I don''t know if the talents of other cities have arrived. How does the strength compare with what we want?"


    "Why do you care so much? Then you''ll see how I teach them and beat them everywhere to find teeth." Wang Lin said confidently.


    Sun he glanced at Wang Lin and did not interrupt him.


    But at this time, it was obvious that someone was a little upset when he heard Wang Lin''s words, and directly said, "it''s a big breath."


    Wang Lin turned around when he heard the speech and looked at the man talking. It was a strong teenager. Although he was a teenager, he looked like an adult. He was tall and full of muscles. At the moment, he was looking at Wang Lin with disdain on his face.


    "I''m Li Zhen of Moyang city. Why do you look at me like this? Are you interested in fighting with me?"


    With that, Li Zhen also shook his muscles, as if laughing at Wang Lin and sun he''s skinny.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Wang Lin was looked at by Li Zhen''s eyes. He was a little angry and replied without saying a word.


    "Wang Lin, don''t make trouble when we come to the capital for the first time." sun he frowned and said.


    "Don''t worry about sun he. I really want to teach this guy a lesson today."


    The voice fell. Without saying a word, Wang Lin punched Li Zhen with a faint aura attached to his fist. He was very fast and came to Li Zhen in the blink of an eye.


    "Let me see if you are really qualified to teach me a lesson."


    Li Zhen was undaunted. With the same blow, he opposed Wang Lin''s blow.


    Bang!


    The two fists were relative. The imagined equal did not appear. Li Zhen easily beat Wang Lin out, smashed the gate of the Inn and fell down in the street.


    "Weak, is this a fist? Can''t you use some force?" Li Zhen said disdainfully, walked slowly to the front of the Inn and looked at Wang Lin who attacked again.


    "No memory."


    The voice fell. Li Zhen kicked Wang Lin up with his right leg and kicked him directly on the chin. Then Li Zhenmeng stamped his foot, and a big pit immediately appeared in place. Li Zhen also jumped above Wang Lin.


    He shook his hands and smashed Wang Lin''s head in his incredible eyes.


    "Wanhe!"


    Just before Li Zhen was about to hit Wang Lin, a river appeared out of thin air and blocked Li Zhen''s fist. Wang Lin immediately reacted and flashed aside.


    "Are you stupid? You know this guy''s power is terrible from his appearance. Why do you have to fight hand to hand?" sun he scolded, thinking that he was ashamed to lose to a reckless man like Wang Lin!


    "Born out of nothing? Is this your magic power? I didn''t expect you could make it just after you understood it in the magic power realm. It seems that you are better than this guy." Li zhenrao said with interest.


    "But how? You can''t make up for the gap in strength."


    The voice fell. Li Zhen fiercely grasped the two big hammers that suddenly appeared with both hands and knocked each other. A deafening sound spread out, which made people couldn''t help covering their ears.


    "Wang Lin, be careful!"


    Sun Hemeng''s eyes widened and hurriedly reminded him that it was a pity that Wang Lin reacted more slowly and was directly hit by a hammer.


    Bang.


    Li Zhen just smashed it out of the inn, and now it''s smashed in again. Wang Lin immediately spit out blood and looked at Wang Lin reluctantly.


    At this time, in the backyard of the inn, a man dressed as a waiter reluctantly said to a middle-aged man, "boss, our store was smashed again."


    "Don''t let them smash it. It will cost a lot of money to repair it and stop them."


    "It''s the boss." the waiter nodded, ready to go out to stop the fight between the two sides.


    But just then, a trembling breath suddenly appeared, and a cold voice came along.


    "Who? Disturb my practice!"


    The voice fell. A teenager came out of the damaged room on the second floor. Sun he looked carefully. Isn''t this Su mu?


    "Su Mu! How''s Wang Lin?" sun he asked hurriedly, too late to respond to the momentum that had just emanated from Su mu.


    "Sun he?"


    Su Mu frowned and looked back at his room. He was stunned. Isn''t this Wang Lin? Why are you lying in your room like a dead pig.


    Su Mu turned around and said, "he may not be very well. He fainted."


    Then Su Mu put his eyes on Li Zhen and said, "did you disturb my practice?"


    Su Mu''s tone was a little chilly. He was just one step away from understanding his own life magic power, but he was disturbed by the sudden sound of Jin Ming and Wang Lin who smashed into the room. All the magic powers that he nearly understood scattered. Su Mu was so angry that he directly showed his terrible momentum and almost didn''t get out of his future body.

 Chapter 42

    Hearing Su Mu''s bad tone, Li Zhen disdained and said, "so what if it''s me? Do you still want to teach me a lesson with your cultivation at the peak of the Dharma Realm?"


    "You''ll know soon." Su Mu narrowed his eyes, which devoured people''s hearts and souls.


    "Then you came to beat me..."


    Before the words fell, Su Mu stepped fiercely under his feet and rushed directly to Li Zhen.


    "You seem to have great power? I won''t bully you anymore. How about competing with you?"


    Su Mu said that the second level martial arts rushed out and blasted Li Zhen''s face.


    Li Zhen disdained to tip his lips. Even Wang Lin in the later stage of the magical realm can be hanged by his own strength, not to mention you, a mole ant in the magic realm?


    Bang!


    "Ah!!!"


    Li Zhen raised his hand to block Su Mu''s blow to the face door. In an instant, he felt that his arm bone was broken, and a heart piercing pain suddenly appeared, making him cold sweat.


    "How could it be? He''s just a mole ant at the top of the mana realm. I must despise the enemy too much!" Li Zhen thought with a pale and ugly face covering the next door.


    "What? Haven''t you eaten? Is this strength tickling me?"


    As soon as Su Mu''s mouth was raised, an attraction appeared in his hands. His hands were slightly lifted up and directly lifted Li Zhen out of thin air. Then he pulled back fiercely. Li Zhen felt that his arm was about to break! Not inside! But Su Mu wants to pull his arm off!


    The flesh is in full bloom. Li Zhen''s right arm can see the bright red meat tendons and the white bones inside.


    "This guest, remember to be merciful. He is one of the Tianjiao who wants to participate in the national capital competition. Don''t beat too hard so that he can''t get on the stage." the waiter in the inn came out and reminded him. At the same time, he also exuded the momentum of his escape from the world.


    "Oh? Show mercy? No problem."


    Su Mu smiled coldly. His martial arts skills changed quickly. He directly pulled Li Zhen''s arm off and threw it aside. He said, "I''ll leave a hand as a gift for apology. As for whether he can use this to participate in the national capital competition? What''s the matter with me?"


    The waiter''s eyes trembled. He didn''t understand why Su Mu had such courage and cruel means. Just now he looked at himself as if he wanted to kill himself. He was very angry.


    "Hahaha! It''s really worthy of being a young Tianjiao. This year''s national capital ratio is much more interesting than usual."


    With a burst of laughter, a middle-aged man applauded and came out of the inn. The waiter hurriedly walked over and nodded to him: "shopkeeper, how did you come out?"


    The shopkeeper smiled and didn''t speak, but looked at Su Mu and said, "young master, although this guy interrupted your breakthrough opportunity, you also gave him an arm. How about skipping this? After all, they are all talents of the Qianyuan state. Don''t hurt each other too much."


    Su Mu could not help raising his eyebrows and hurting his harmony? It''s not as simple as hurting your harmony, is it?


    But Su Mu didn''t mean to refuse the shopkeeper, and said, "then give the boss your face. This will be skipped for the time being, but if he comes to trouble me again, the shopkeeper won''t stop him at that time."


    "Sure, sure."


    The shopkeeper smiled and nodded. With a wave of his hand, he asked the waiter to pick up his arm and throw it back to Li Zhen. He said, "let''s go. This is a lesson. There are too many people stronger than you in the country."


    Li Zhenqiang endured the pain without tears. His eyes turned red like a hungry wolf, staring at Su Mu and said, "wait, you will pay the price."


    With that, Li Zhen didn''t stop. He grabbed his arm from the small second-hand store and hurried away.


    "If you want to die, I don''t mind. After all, your strength is too weak. It''s just a shame to be on the stage of the national capital comparison. I think you''d better go home by the transmission array now. Maybe you can have dinner with your mother now." Su Mu said with a smile. Who is Su Mu afraid of from the modern world? No one in this world can understand any words.


    "Also, remember to take your embroidery hammer. It''s worth a lot of money. If you don''t use it, give it to me. I''ll sell scrap iron. It''s also worth a few copper coins."


    "I''m golden!" Li Zhen said angrily.


    "It''s worthless, after all, you used it." Su Mu smiled and replied.


    "It seems that you are not only strong in your hands, but also in your mouth." the shopkeeper joked with a smile.


    "Shopkeeper, how much furniture you''ve broken, you can count it on my room money at that time. Just open another room for me. The guy in my room will also trouble me to find a better doctor to see. Don''t leave the internal injury and root cause of the disease." Su Mu said with a smile.


    The shopkeeper smiled and said, "no problem, waiter, arrange according to the childe''s requirements."


    "It''s the shopkeeper''s." the waiter nodded and looked at Su Mu before leaving, as if thinking about his difference from others.


    After solving the struggle between the two sides, the shopkeeper also returned to the rear, sat in his recliner and drank a mouthful of green tea from time to time. He really looked like a twilight old man.


    "Su mu, I didn''t expect your strength to be so powerful. I''m wrong. Thank you for helping me and Wang Lin out."


    Sun he raised a glass of wine and said to Su mu, "I''ll do it first!"


    The voice fell, and he drank the Baijiu in the cup, then felt the burning sensation coming from his throat.


    "Hiss! Good wine! Hot enough! I like it! Drink!" sun he said immediately and filled himself with another glass.


    Su Mu looked at it and waited for me to shake his head and drank the Baijiu in his glass. He smiled and said, "yes, that''s the way to drink."


    He also filled Su Mu''s glass.


    "It''s not to help you this time. Don''t be so polite. If that guy hadn''t hammered Wang Lin into my room and disturbed my cultivation, I might not have done it yet." Su Mu smiled and explained.


    "So what? You did it even if you didn''t want to do it today. If it weren''t for this accident, I''m afraid your strength would have been kept secret until the beginning of Dabi?" sun he smiled and said. At the moment, he also evolved in the way of Wang Lin.


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t speak, but sighed. He missed this time and didn''t know how long it would take to break through.


    I think this is a bit stuffy, and once again he has a glass of Baijiu and a few baijiu. Su Mu feels like he is drunk. He quickly uses his mental power to get rid of his intoxication.


    "No, brother Su, you certainly don''t drink much in the bar? If you don''t get drunk, you''ll drink a fart?" sun he interrupted Su Mu''s practice.


    However, Su Mu had to nod his head and thought that he would get drunk if he was drunk. Many people were drunk in previous lives. This is the first time in this life.

 Chapter 43

    That night, Su Mu didn''t know how much he had drunk. Anyway, he was dizzy and went back to the room. He didn''t even bother to take off his shoes and fell asleep on the bed.


    Su Mu took a breath after reading the introduction. He was very excited and felt helpless at the same time. Reading a chapter of platinum works requires 1000 top-grade spiritual stones. The whole book covers 1855 chapters, which costs 1.855 million top-grade spiritual stones. Where should I find so many spiritual stones.


    Thinking of this, Su Mu immediately lowered his head, and his original excitement seemed to be poured cold water.


    "It seems that Zhetian is not what I can read at present." Su Mu thought helplessly. When a month has passed, the system will refresh a new novel. Whether he sees it or not, Zhetian will disappear from his bookshelf. If he wants to refresh Zhetian again, he doesn''t know he has to wait until the year of the monkey.


    "I can''t read such a cow''s work. Is this life?"


    Su Mu smiled bitterly and shook his head: "forget it, he has broken through the realm of divine power and understood the divine power of his life. If he has a gain, he will have a loss. Let''s pretend that he hasn''t refreshed the sky."


    Although he said so, Su Mu was still unwilling, but he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t rob more than one million top-grade spirit stones in just a month. Even if he robbed, he didn''t have enough time to read and cover the sky.

 Chapter 44

    But he was depressed. Su Mu went out of the door to eat. As soon as he went out, he saw the waiter standing not far from his door.


    "What are you doing?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    The waiter looked at Su mu with envy, but no hatred. He said, "the shopkeeper said you were in an epiphany. In order not to let others disturb your cultivation, let me come and watch for you. If someone comes near, I will drive them away."


    "Well, it''s really troublesome for you. Say thank you to your shopkeeper for me." Su Mu smiled gratefully.


    "By the way, what''s the name of the man who drank with you yesterday... It seems that his name is sun he? He came to see you just now, but I sent him away." the waiter thought about it and asked.


    "Sun he? Did he say what he wanted from me?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "No, but he doesn''t look eager at all. It shouldn''t be a big deal. Maybe he wants you to take him out for a tour of the national capital." the waiter replied.


    Su Mu shook his head when he heard the speech: "I don''t have that leisure. The national capital ratio is imminent. It''s better to try to improve my strength. Although I can''t improve too much, it''s a little bit."


    The waiter was stunned when he heard the speech and said, "I didn''t expect you to practice so hard when you are gifted. You must be a giant in the future."


    "Then I''ll accept your good words." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "OK, now that you have finished your cultivation, I should go back to my business," said the waiter.


    Then the waiter turned and left directly and walked towards the backyard.


    "The shopkeeper of this shop is a little powerful."


    Su Mu thought to himself, "but he should have no malice towards me. He also asked someone to protect the Dharma for me. He must say thank you in person sometime."


    Shaking his head, Su Mu strode down the stairs on the second floor and saw sun he sitting there drinking alone.


    "I said to sun he, didn''t you drink enough last night? Why did you start drinking again?" Su Mu slowly came to sun he''s table and sat down, wondering.


    "It''s okay. I just think I found the mystery in the wine. I wanted to share it with you, but I was stopped by the waiter at your door." sun he said with some annoyance.


    "Tell me, what mystery have you found?" Su Mu asked.


    Sun he was a little excited when he heard the speech. He quickly looked around and quietly gathered around Su Mu and said, "I found that after drinking wine, my strength can be increased by less than half, and I temporarily lost my pain and entered the same state of madness."


    "Ah?"


    Su Mu was confused and said, "this is the secret you want to share with me?"


    "You don''t want to drink at the national capital competition?" Su Mu suddenly thought of something and asked some speechless.


    "You guessed right. My natural magic power is a river. As long as my spiritual power is enough, I can create a continuous stream of rivers out of thin air. Although it doesn''t sound aggressive, think about it. A drop of water can drop through the hard stones for a long time. I can blast the river directly. Even if I can''t drown people, I can rush people down from the challenge arena..."


    "Wait, don''t you say that you found the secret of wine? Why did you bring it to your life magic?" Su Mu said speechless. He found that there seemed to be some changes in sun he, but the changes really existed.


    "Oh, yes, I want to fill my life magic memory with wine. When I drink some during the competition, I will be able to get a good result." sun he said hurriedly.


    Su Mu was stunned and said, "no?"


    "Well, no more."


    Sun he nodded and said, "how''s it going? Is my idea good?"


    Su Mu sipped his mouth and wondered if this guy had lost his mind after being beaten by Li Zhen yesterday? What strange ideas are these?


    "You never thought about what to do when you accidentally drank too much during the competition and then slept over?" Su Mu reminded.


    "Well... What you said is reasonable, so I''m testing how much I can drink now. When the national capital competition starts, I just need to drink no more than this amount," sun he said.


    "You won. Keep drinking."


    Su Mu shook his head speechless and invited another waiter in the inn to order some food. He quietly watched sun he constantly test his drinking capacity.


    After a while, Su Mu''s food also came up. He was about to have a mouthful of warm porridge, but it was suddenly interrupted by sun he and sprayed out.


    "Go up! Where are the demons! Take a punch from your grandson!"


    Sun he blushed and punched Su mu.


    "Wocao Sunhe, what are you doing! Your saliva is spitting in my porridge!" Su Mu suddenly became anxious. Looking up, he saw that Sunhe had fainted slowly and couldn''t stand up. At the same time, he also sent out a huge snore.


    "Didn''t I get so drunk last night?" Su Mu thought with some worry. If he did the same last night, his glorious image would be destroyed.


    Su Mu shook his head, lifted his right hand, grabbed sun he from the void and walked slowly towards sun he''s room.


    "After waking up to the power of this life, it seems that Dou zhuanxingyi is more handy?" Su Mu thought in his heart, feeling different from the usual Dou zhuanxingyi.


    As soon as he threw the dead pig like sun he onto his bed, Su Mu shook his head and turned away.


    "Young master, the shopkeeper of my house is looking for you. Please come here." the waiter led the way to Su mu.


    "What''s the matter with your shopkeeper?" Su Mu was puzzled, but he didn''t think much. He just went to thank him for what happened in the morning.


    The waiter led Su Mu to the backyard of the Inn and said, "here comes the shopkeeper."


    "Waiter, you go down first." Gulin Feng said.


    "Yes, shopkeeper." the waiter looked at Su Mu before he left, his eyes full of envy.


    "I wish I could learn from the shopkeeper," thought the waiter in his heart.


    "Shopkeeper, thank you for what happened this morning, or I might be disturbed again." Su Mu laughed.


    "You don''t have to write about me. It''s rare to see a talented boy like you. It''s just fun for a moment." Gulin Feng shook his head and said.


    "Anyway, what can I do for the shopkeeper?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    Gulin Feng nodded and said in his heart, "don''t be surprised. With a mature attitude and extraordinary talent, he is a good seedling."


    "I intend to take you as an apprentice. I don''t know what you think?" Gulin Feng said directly.


    "Take me as an apprentice?"


    Su Mu was stunned and wondered, "why do you want to take me as an apprentice?"


    "It doesn''t matter. What matters is what results you will give me." Gulin Feng smiled and said.

 Chapter 45

    Su Mu lowered his head and thought for a moment. He looked up at Gulin Feng and said, "you and I are not familiar. You don''t know my origin. Why do you want to take me as an apprentice?"


    Gulin Feng smiled faintly and said proudly, "I don''t have any rules for Gulin Feng to accept disciples. No matter what your origin is, even if you are a demon shaped person, as long as I like Gulin Feng, I will accept you as an apprentice regardless of everything."


    "What if I''m really a demon turned person?" Su Mu asked.


    "Impossible."


    Gulin Feng shook his head and said, "except that you have a strong desire to kill, you are full of human righteousness, which will not be the transformation of the demon family. Moreover, no matter what the transformation of the demon family, I Gulin Feng can see through it at a glance. If you don''t even have this ability, I Gulin Feng don''t deserve to be a teacher."


    "Do you really want to take me as an apprentice?" Su Mu frowned.


    "Naturally, there have been a lot of Tianjiao in the Terran over the years, but you are the only one who makes me feel like accepting disciples. You are the real Tianjiao. Thanks to me as a teacher, coupled with your talent and diligence, I have more than 70% confidence to make you a quasi Emperor. If you get the opportunity, the throne of the great emperor is not impossible." Gulin Feng said confidently.


    "OK, I can be your apprentice, but you need to show me your strength." Su Mu nodded and said.


    Quasi emperor, there has been no quasi emperor on Xuantian mainland for nearly ten thousand years. Since Gulin Feng is so confident that he can cultivate himself into a quasi emperor, it also represents his unfathomable strength.


    "Naturally."


    Gulin Feng nodded and waved his big hand. They immediately disappeared from the backyard of the Inn and came to the green mountain countless miles away.


    Looking at the familiar scene in front of him and a straw shed not far away, Su Mu fiercely widened his eyes. This is his residence before he set foot on cultivation.


    "This is... Castle peak city!" Su Mu said with wide eyes.


    "Yes, this is the city where you started. The descendant of heaven and earth is your caregiver?"


    Gulin Feng waved his hand, and a transparent screen immediately appeared in front of them. He Gong was cleaning Su Mu''s other courtyard at the moment, and several servants were fertilizing in the garden.


    "Is this really castle peak city?" Su Mu asked incredulously.


    "Is that still false?"


    Gulin Feng smiled faintly and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can go back to the city to see the strong man in heaven and earth."


    "No need."


    Su Mu shook his head and said solemnly, "I am willing to worship you as a teacher."


    In the blink of an eye, he traveled countless miles and came to Castle Peak city from the capital of the distant Qianyuan Dynasty. This strength has been strong to an unimaginable level. Su Mu estimated that Gulin Feng''s cultivation is at least a saint level, and it is not impossible even to be a quasi emperor.


    "Good, good!"


    Gulin Feng laughed and said three good things. He said, "it''s not suitable to chat here. We''d better return home and pay your respects."


    When the voice fell, Gulin Feng waved his hand again. Su Mu opened his eyes and found that he had returned to the inn of Gulin Fengkai, the capital of the country.


    "Master." Su Mu quickly arched his hands and called master.


    Gulin Feng nodded. He was not dissatisfied that Su Mu did not kneel but arched his hands. In his opinion, the real Tianjiao, whether heaven, earth and man, would not kneel, but would kneel to his heart.


    "Su mu, you are the first disciple that Gulin Feng has accepted for more than 10000 years. You must not lose the reputation of Gulin Feng. I want to send a letter to the four regions and tell everyone that Gulin Feng has accepted a real Tianjiao as an apprentice!" Gulin Feng said proudly.


    "Hiss."


    Su Mu was speechless when he heard the speech. It''s just an apprentice. You''re going to spread the letter to the four regions. Well, I know you''re awesome. Can you get to the point?


    "Forget it, master, I don''t like being too noisy." Su Mu shook his head and rejected the idea of the four regions of the wind communication letter in Gulin.


    "How can this work?"


    Gulin Feng shook his head and said, "let the four regions know that you are my disciple of Gulin Feng. Who dares to bully you? As long as you practice safely, sooner or later I can make you a quasi emperor."


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "this is not what I want. I''m not used to being a flower in the greenhouse. I don''t want to be a child who hasn''t experienced blood. I hope to step up to the peak or kill it step by step with my own strength."


    Gulin Feng was shocked by Su Mu''s words. Some didn''t expect Su Mu to be so arrogant. He immediately smiled and said, "hahaha, you''re right. The flowers in the greenhouse can''t become the climate in the end, so you can move forward in the way you like. No matter what you cause, my teacher will help you settle everything behind you."


    "Thank you, master." Su Mu nodded and said.


    "The national capital ratio is imminent. Do you have any ideas about the top of the list?" Gulin Feng asked.


    "Naturally, but it''s still too reluctantly based on my current strength. After all, it''s a gathering of Tianjiao in the whole eastern region. Although I have outstanding talent, my cultivation has only been about two months, and there is still some gap with them." Su Mu replied bluntly.


    "Well, you have a point."


    Gulin Feng nodded first, then was surprised, looked at Su Mu strangely and said, "how long did you say you practiced?"


    Su Mu had some doubts, but then he also reflected that he had such accomplishments after less than three months of cultivation. It was a terrible thing for people in the world, and it was pure normal.


    "Less than three months, more than two months." Su Mu replied carefully.


    Gulin took a breath when he heard Yan Meng. Without a word, he rolled Su Mu up and flew towards the sky. Su Mu was surprised to see the scene completely disappeared below. I don''t know what height it has reached now.


    Soon after, Gulin wind took Su Mu to a cloud. The cloud was huge and thousands of miles away. Gulin wind pinched a gesture with one hand. Suddenly, the cloud immediately became ordinary, and there was a large Taoist Palace on it.


    "Master, where is this place?" Su Mu asked, looking at the huge palace not far away.


    "Xiaoyujing in the sky is a fairy house. That''s what I said." Gulin Feng answered casually.


    "Xiaoyujing?" Su Mu nodded suspiciously. He didn''t seem to have heard the name.


    "This is the master''s residence. He hasn''t come back for thousands of years." Gulin Feng saw Su Mu''s doubts and replied.


    "Master''s residence is really different." Su Mu exclaimed.


    "Don''t be poor, come in with me." Gulin Feng said.


    Su Mu quickly followed Gulin Feng''s footsteps. At the same time, he looked at the clouds under his feet curiously. They were soft and would not fall. It was a strange scene.

 Chapter 46

    Entering the palace, Su Mu immediately felt as if he had entered another space.


    There was a vast white scene around. Su Mu forgot that he was in Gulin Feng''s palace for a moment.


    "Master, why did you bring me to your palace?" Su Mu asked strangely.


    Gulin Feng stopped and said, "I want to test you. It won''t work below. It will attract a lot of prying. It''s different here. No one dares to pry here."


    Su Mu nodded and said, "what should I do?"


    "Attack me!"


    Gulin Feng said blandly, "use your full strength and all your cards to attack me."


    Su Mu pulled out a distance without saying a word. His right hand burst out white falling heart inflammation, and his left hand was surrounded by blue lotus earth fire. Su Mu controlled the two with his spiritual power and slowly integrated them together.


    A moment later, a two-color lotus suddenly appeared in Su Mu''s hand and gently threw it at the Gulin wind.


    Gulin Feng held the fire lotus in his hand, and the Buddha''s anger exploded when lianton, and a terrible high temperature and destructive power immediately appeared in Gulin Feng''s hand.


    "Oh? It''s a good move, and its destructive power is amazing." Gulin wind picked up a layer of spiritual power and easily blocked the blow.


    "What else?"


    Su Mu frowned slightly. At this stage, Buddha''s anger lotus is his card. He used his future body too much. Su Mu hesitated for a while.


    "I said, you should use all your cards. Don''t hesitate. Only by understanding you can I better teach you." Gulin Feng said slightly when he saw Su Mu''s hesitation.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Mu vomited a foul breath, his eyes coagulated, slowly raised his head and thought about Gulin wind, and said, "since you want to see, master, I''ll show you the real card of Su Mu!"


    When the voice fell, a huge and heavy momentum rose into the sky, and the void was shattered. A ten thousand virtual shadow quietly appeared behind Su Mu and fiercely opened his eyes emitting faint light.


    "What''s this... Move!?" Gulin Feng was shocked and said. Looking at Su Mu''s eyes was like looking at a monster. He thought that even if Su Mu had cards, he wouldn''t be much better than the fire lotus just now. After all, the power of the fire lotus after the explosion has already had the destructive power of a hit in heaven and earth, but who knows that the power of Su Mu''s remaining cards is far better than that of the fire lotus.


    Su Mu smiled and said, "this is my real card. I don''t usually use it. Magic talent, future body!"


    Su Mu didn''t directly tell him that the future body was actually a move in the years of martial arts. Instead, he said it was his own magical talent, not because of anything else, but because of his own selfishness. If the power of menstruation is not so great, it''s OK, but Su mu, who knows the menstruation ability of, will never leave this skill. He''s enough for those who will.


    "It''s a powerful card. Can this virtual shadow attack me? Let him attack me." Gulin Feng said with interest. Looking at the momentum, this virtual shadow has the strength no less than Huangji, but he doesn''t know how destructive it is.


    "OK."


    With Su Mu''s thought, wanzhang virtual shadow frowned fiercely, put his hands together, and instantly pulled out two flames, white falling heart inflammation and cyan green lotus earth heart fire.


    "This move is... The fire lotus you just used!" Gulin Feng stared wide, and then he was a little ready. Using this move with the strength of Su Mu''s magical realm in the early stage, he could break out the destructive power of heaven and earth realm. Then he had to be careful when the shadow of Huangji realm used this move.


    But after a long time, the fire lotus not only did not fuse, but slowly disappeared. Finally, even the virtual shadow disappeared.


    Su Mu''s face was a little pale and said embarrassed, "my strength is still a little low, not enough to make this guy fight hard, but I can do it with a simple attack."


    Gulin Feng nodded when he heard the speech. He was relieved, but his eyes at Su Mu suddenly looked different.


    Originally, I came to xiaoyujing to test Su Mu to see if he has reached the level of the young great emperor. Now it seems that half and half of Su Mu''s strength depends on his strong martial arts and life supernatural powers. In addition, it seems that there are few hands that can hold hands. At present, Su mu can''t be called the young great emperor for the time being.


    "Su mu, you haven''t been practicing for a long time, so it''s difficult to compete with those Tianjiao without using your cards in the national capital competition, so I''m going to teach you some skills and martial arts in xiaoyujing in the remaining 20 days." Gulin Feng said softly.


    "Yes, master." Su Mu nodded, and his aura slowly recovered with the falling heart inflammation.


    In Guodu Inn, sun he looked for Su Mu everywhere after sobering up, but he didn''t find anything.


    "Where has Su Mu gone? Why can''t he find any trace."


    Sun he said reluctantly, "I wanted to compete with him for a while. Since I can''t find him, I''d better go back and practice myself."


    The waiter took a look at sun he and didn''t speak. If sun he was stronger, he might remind other countries that there was a challenge arena for Tianjiao to compete with each other. However, in terms of sun he''s strength, most of those Tianjiao had the cultivation of escaping from the world. Even if they didn''t, they also had the genius of leapfrog fighting like Su mu.


    In the imperial palace of Qianyuan state, dozens of people are standing in the hall waiting for the arrival of emperor Qianyuan. The Lord of the imperial dynasty is the only existence in Xuantian that can be called emperor without breaking through the emperor''s territory.


    "Here comes the great emperor!"


    With a loud cry, all the officials bowed their hands and said to the Dragon chairs in the hall, "see the great emperor."


    The voice fell, and a middle-aged man with a dignified face in a Black Dragon Robe suddenly appeared on the Dragon chair.


    "Dear Aiqing, the national capital big match is coming. How''s the arrangement?" emperor Qian Yuan said slowly, in a flat tone, but with a different kind of dignity.


    "Tell the emperor that everything has been arranged. The national capital Dabi can start as usual only when May 1 comes," replied an old man with white beard standing in front.


    Emperor Qian Yuan nodded and said, "this year''s national capital competition is different from usual. Although there are no people from the holy land, there are also top Tianjiao in major doors. In order to avoid accidents, the candidates for this year''s national capital competition must be the real Tianjiao."


    "Don''t worry, the emperor. This year''s Tianjiao is powerful and will not lose the power of our capital." the old man continued.


    "Well, when the secret place is opened, I don''t want to see Tianjiao enter except those damn holy places, okay?" emperor Qian Yuan said solemnly.


    "We understand!"


    "Back off."


    "Yes!"


    The officials gradually dispersed, leaving only emperor Qianyuan sitting on the Dragon chair and looking at the distant horizon.


    "One day, your annoying holy places will be destroyed by me!"

 Chapter 47

    Time flies. April 30 will soon come. Su Mu has also completed the task set by Gulin wind and returned to the capital of the country.


    "All the pride coming to the national capital tonight will attend the party held at the perfume Pavilion. This is a beginning of strength. You should go and see it," said the Gulin wind.


    "Listen to the perfume pavilion? Is that the famous brothel of Qian Yuan?" asked Su mu, curious.


    "You''re right to say that. It''s really a brothel." Gulin Feng nodded.


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he joked: "I didn''t expect that before the national capital competition began, these Tianjiao ran to the brothel to spend their time and drink."


    "You''re going too." Gulin wind tunnel.


    "I''m a little nervous. It''s inevitable to visit the kiln for the first time in my life." Su Mu grinned.


    "OK, listen to the party hosted by the perfume fair. It will not be long before you go. Please hurry up and remember not to lose your body too much. There will be a test tomorrow." the Gulin wind smiled and waved.


    "While playing, you old perverse." Su Mu rolled his eyes and said.


    Gulin Feng didn''t care. Anyway, his relationship with Su Mu didn''t look like a teacher or apprentice at all, but more like forgetting to make friends.


    "Be careful, I''ll bring you a daughter-in-law when I come back. I''ll die of loneliness, you single old turtle." Su Mu sneered with a smile.


    "Hurry up, you smelly little devil. It''s not big or small all day." Gulin Feng glared at Su Mu and said.


    "Then I''ll go, old bastard."


    Su Mu hurried out without giving Gulin Feng any time to speak.


    "Ha ha, it''s been so many years. I''ve never seen you so happy." after a slight smile, a ethereal voice came, which made Gulin wind return.


    "Don''t tell me. I seem to be a lot younger after taking this apprentice." Gulin Feng replied.


    "I said too soon, don''t you plan to come out? It''s boring to hide." Gulin Feng asked with a smile.


    When the voice fell, a smiling middle-aged man immediately appeared in front of Gulin wind. The visitor was the saint of Taiyi holy land and the leader of the Holy Land in the eastern region.


    "I said you, as the Holy Lord of a holy land, come to me all day doing nothing to drink tea. What do you think?" Gulin Feng slowly sat down, added a cup of tea to himself and filled another cup for Taiyi Holy Lord.


    Taiyi didn''t answer. Instead, he looked through the wall at Su Mu walking around the Guodu street and said, "I didn''t expect you to really take an apprentice. It''s amazing."


    "What? Do you have a problem with my apprentice?" Gulin replied impolitely.


    "That''s not true. It''s just that this little guy has met me once. No, I should have met him once. He hasn''t seen me." Taiyi said.


    "Oh? Then tell me what''s going on?" Gulin Feng asked with a little curiosity. You should know that Taiyi holy land is countless miles away from the cities before Su mu. Although they all have the strength to arrive in the blink of an eye, who will have nothing to go to such a remote place?


    "Before, an inner door elder of Taiyi holy land left to find a chance to break through. When the little guy had a small problem in cultivation, he crushed my jade amulet and summoned me a wisp of divine knowledge. I met him at that time. It wasn''t too long ago, it was a month or two." Taiyi Holy Lord replied.


    "Then why didn''t you take him as an apprentice? Don''t you like to look for talented disciples everywhere? Do you still don''t like Su mu?" Gulin Feng asked suspiciously. If you took Su Mu as an apprentice at that time, there might be nothing for him now.


    "Naturally, I can see it, but I didn''t accept it because I had something urgent at that time." Taiyi said with an embarrassed face.


    "I see. I don''t know who climbed into your bed again. You don''t restrain yourself. If dozens of sons come to you one day, you won''t end well." Gulin Feng said with a smile.


    "No, this is absolutely not. After all, I will leave some spiritual power to kill those things when I finish my work." Taiyi Holy Lord said solemnly.


    "Well, don''t talk to me. Tell me, what are you looking for me?" Gulin Feng asked positively.


    "There was nothing wrong, but now there is."


    Taiyi said, "I want your disciples to join our holy land."


    Gulin Feng drew a space tunnel without saying a word and pushed Taiyi Holy Lord in.


    "It''s not Gulin Feng, you......" the LORD was stunned and didn''t react for a while.


    Gulin Feng took a sip of tea and said in a flat tone, "take your time."


    "Gulin wind, wait for me!" shouted Taiyi Holy Lord.


    Gulin Feng immediately rolled up his sleeves and said, "why? Do you want to fight? Come on! If you don''t use imperial soldiers, I can press you on the ground and rub you three hundred times!"


    "I don''t need imperial soldiers, so don''t draw your sword!"


    "That''s a hammer." Gulin Feng said faintly. After accepting Su Mu as an apprentice, he also learned a lot of immoral words.


    Before listening to the perfume gate, two guards were checking the identity token as usual, so that those who did not join the crowd would drive away.


    "Identity token." a bodyguard held out his hand to Su mu.


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he threw the identity token to the bodyguard. The bodyguard checked it. He really can''t remember whether there was Qingshan city in Qianyuan state.


    "Where is this place?" the bodyguard asked like another man.


    "I don''t know."


    The bodyguard with Su Mu''s identity token frowned and said, "you can''t go in."


    Su Mu frowned at the speech and said, "why? Didn''t I give you an identity token?"


    The bodyguard didn''t explain and said, "next."


    Just as another Tianjiao with an identity token came over, Su Mu kicked him and kicked him away, saying, "don''t ignore me! Tell me why you don''t let me in."


    "What are you doing? No use of force before the perfume Pavilion!" the guard''s eyes widened, and he drew his broadsword from his waist, winding a thick mental force.


    "I just want to know why I can''t go in." Su Mu said in a flat tone.


    "If you say you are not allowed to go in, you are not allowed!" the guard said stiffly.


    "Don''t let me in, right? Well, I don''t need your consent. I like those who follow me to live and those who oppose me to die. If you don''t let me in, I''ll fight in!" Su Mu said angrily.


    The voice fell. Su Mu directly wanted to do it. As for the consequences? With a super big man as a master, will you care about the consequences?


    Just then, there was a pleasant sound coming from the perfume Pavilion, and said, "this childe, after all, is the boundary of the country, so you must calm down."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 48

    Su Mu didn''t pay attention to the master of the voice when he heard the speech. He just turned the stars and threw the two bodyguards out. He said faintly, "calm down? Of course, no problem. Do you think I''m very calm now?"


    The master of the voice was very angry. He bit his teeth and stamped his feet. He turned and went to listen to the perfume Pavilion.


    Without the obstruction of the guards, Su Mu naturally entered the perfume hall. In his heart, he said speechless: "a brothel has made such a grand ostentation and let the bodyguard check the identity. Why, are you very good at the goods inside?"


    In fact, Su Mu did not know that listening to the perfume Pavilion as a famous brothel in the east area, the goods inside it were really very high, and they were generally selling art and not selling them. Of course, this is just a matter of external expression. For the insiders, they sell much, and as long as you are of noble status, the bosses inside want to give you all these and all the goods.


    The scene of debauchery is a red and green look. Some young men are surrounded by more than one woman.


    Su Mu casually found a place to sit down, looked around and suddenly lost interest. Most of these women are really beautiful, but Su Mu has a mental cleanliness habit and can''t do it.


    "Forget it, just eat something and go back. It''s like coming to have a free dinner." Su Mu thought secretly. Then he picked up the wine in front of him, poured a cup, and picked some delicious food in front of him.


    "Brother Su? Why are you here?"


    The voice of sun he came. Su Mu heard the reputation and saw Wang Lin coming towards him behind him.


    "Sun he? Are you here, too?"


    Su Mu nodded and said hello, "Wang Lin, how''s your injury?"


    Wang Lin smiled and compared a muscle gesture and said, "he has recovered."


    "I''ll thank you one day, or sun he and I will have bad luck and can''t participate in the national capital competition." Wang Lin thanked.


    "You''re welcome. After all, I promised you that Lord Lin of Luohe City would take care of you." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "By the way, why haven''t I seen brother Su for more than 20 days? Where have you been hiding for cultivation?" sun he asked aloud.


    Su Mu nodded and said, "it''s true. I''ve been practicing with my master for some days and my strength has improved a lot."


    "Brother Su is already very powerful. With his hard practice in recent days, this country will certainly get a good result than brother su." sun he raised his glass and said.


    "Excuse me." Su Mu smiled and raised his cup and drank it up.


    When she was chatting with two people in Su Mu and Sun River, she was reminded that the woman who was sober in Sue''s front door was listening to the management of perfume Pavilion.


    "Sister Ni min, it''s him!" the woman pointed to Su Mu and said to the woman beside her.


    "Come on, Xiaocui, you told me how he provoked you? Why did you have to let me drive him out?" Ni min asked helplessly. She asked again just along the way, but she didn''t tell herself at all.


    Xiaocui clenched her teeth when she heard the speech and said, "he just knocked out our two bodyguards at the door. Just because our bodyguards stopped him from letting him in and because his identity token was false, he hit our bodyguard at that time. I advised him not to listen. It seemed that he was going to beat me together."


    "You said he knocked our bodyguard out? Isn''t there no one at the door now?" Ni min frowned and asked.


    "Yes, sister min." Xiaocui nodded.


    "It''s hard to do. Now most of the people in the venue may be local people from the capital of the country, so it seems that they need to be investigated." Ni min didn''t follow Xiaocui''s suggestion to drive Su Mu out first, but got rid of Xiaocui and walked to the high platform alone.


    "Huh? Isn''t this the manager of Ni Shui pavilion? Ni min? How come it''s coming out so soon? Is there a half hour party to really start? Do we have to start the party ahead of time?" asked a local pride.


    Ni Min answered his inner doubts at the next moment, and said, "all of you, I am the manager of this perfume house. Ni Min has just had a few accidents. There are many people in our party who are here to join in the bustle. If we are naturally welcome, but today is a big gathering of all kinds of big days, so please join the crowd to leave on their own. I hope you can cooperate."


    "This girl is really handsome, much better than the one next to me." a Tianjiao thought in his heart.


    "Who is that, Ni min? Can you come down and serve me personally after they leave? Don''t be anxious to refuse. I''m the son of the Lord of Dongyang City and the first genius of Dongyang City. You won''t suffer if you follow me." Tianjiao from Dongyang city began to flirt.


    "Forget it, what is Dongyang City? I think my Tianjiao from Moyang city is worthy of the girl''s personal clothes."


    "Come on, the first day of your Moyang city a few days ago, someone easily lost one arm and ran away. Now maybe he has returned to your Moyang city."


    When the two sides were fighting each other, Su Mu keenly noticed a chill, slightly frowned and looked at the high platform. Ni min''s face was cold and his whole body exuded a strong momentum.


    "You''d better not bring your mouth flowers to me, or you will bear the consequences." Ni Min said coldly.


    "Iceberg beauty, I like it. Don''t argue with me! This woman belongs to my childe!" just then, the bald boy in the clothes of inner disciples of Tianyin sect spoke.


    "Oh, isn''t this the genius of Tianyin sect? Why, isn''t your Tianyin sect known as believing in Buddha and doing Buddha? Now you''re going to break the precepts?"


    "Don''t tell me about the rules of those old people. Buddha is none of my business. I still like to be an ordinary monk. What does it have to do with me?"


    "You have the cheek to call yourself childe. You can pull it down."


    "Do you want to fight?"


    "Tut Tut, Tianyin sect is a big sect. How dare I fight you?"


    Just when everyone in the hall thought this guy was counselled, he opened his mouth again and said, "if I accidentally kill you, those old guys of your tianyinmen will come to trouble me."


    "Well said, I hate this group of fake Buddhist disciples who pretend to be models. How noble is their Buddhism? What is the Tianyin gate? Dare to stand on their own?"


    Everyone laughed at the disciples of Tianyin sect. It can be seen how unpopular Tianyin sect is in the eastern region.

 Chapter 49

    When many Tianjiao competed for Ni min''s company, Ni min on the high platform was completely angry. A cold cold air was emitted, and the temperature instantly dropped dozens of times. Even Su Mu felt a trace of cold, and hurriedly used a different fire to improve the temperature in his body.


    "Here is to listen to perfume Pavilion, can not tolerate your wanton!" Ni Min youts, directly to Tianyin door and the city of Dongyang City, the pride of the city is frozen and thrown out.


    "Does anyone need my company now?" Ni Min said coldly.


    Looking at the residual frost around, most Tianjiao were silent. Only a dozen real Tianjiao didn''t care about Ni min''s words and drank by themselves.


    "Very good. Now all the people who come to join the fun, get out of here immediately, or I''ll throw you out like just now," Ni Min said.


    Feeling the anger of Ni Min, all the people who came to join in the bustle all hurried away and listened to the perfume Pavilion.


    "And you?"


    Just when they thought the party could start, Ni min turned and said to Su mu in a harsh voice, "didn''t you hear me clearly? Everyone who comes to join the fun go out!"


    Su Mu was stunned, looked around, pointed to himself and said, "are you talking about me?"


    "Who else can it be? If you leave on your own, and knock out at the door before we listen to the events of the perfume shower, I can let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, you can see that there are a few people in the city of heaven and Dongyang city just now." Ni Min''s tone was cold.


    Su Mu sipped his mouth and said, "let me see. How are you going to throw me out?"


    Ni min narrowed her eyes and said, "it seems that you''re toasting instead of drinking."


    When the voice fell, Ni min directly flashed to Su mu. A sharp spike condensed by cold ice immediately appeared in his hand and stabbed Su Mu fiercely.


    Just as the ice spike was about to hit Su mu, a terrible high temperature raged out and directly blew Ni min out, while Su Mu remained in the same place.


    "You throw it. I want to see how you throw me out?"


    As Su Mu''s voice fell, a more terrible temperature rose in vain. A white flame rushed out of Su Mu''s hand and kept beating on his palm.


    With the appearance of falling heart inflammation, Tianjiao was surprised. Even the dozens of plain real Tianjiao narrowed their eyes and felt the threat of Su mu.


    Ni Minqi''s chest kept fluctuating. Suddenly there was snow in the sky and the temperature kept falling. As soon as Ni min gathered his hands, a circular ripple immediately appeared in front of him. In an instant, countless ice spikes were shot from the ripple implosion at Su Mu''s extreme speed.


    "Play ice, then you never want to throw me out." Su Mu''s mouth is raised. The heart of her hands is slightly flashing, instantly listening to the perfume Pavilion. The scene of snow falling in a hundred miles instantly disappears, but Ni Min is even more incomparable. Her talent is ice, so her physique is very afraid of the super high temperature. All over the body kept sweating.


    "Let''s stop now, brother. If you kill her, it won''t have any impact, but this is their territory after all, which is still very unfavorable to you." a Tianjiao dissuaded Su mu.


    "Yes, Su mu, after all, she is the most famous brothel woman in the eastern region. Maybe if you kill her, many of her old friends will come to trouble you." Wang Lin also nodded and dissuaded.


    Ni min was even more angry when she heard the speech, but at the moment she tried her best to resist the targeted high temperature of Su Mu and had no time to refute.


    "Then I''ll spare her life, but since you want to throw me out, well, I''ll throw you out, okay?"


    Su Mu''s voice fell, did not give Ni Min any reaction time, the passing of night and the moon, and firmly seized Ni Min, and threw it away from the high wall of the perfume Pavilion.


    Back to the opposite fire, Su Mu returned to his seat and continued to listen to the food prepared by the perfume Pavilion. The presence of most of the pride of heaven was a warning to Su mu. Such a strong person would not want to see it too soon after the start of the day.


    Of course, there are also a lot of Tianjiao who want to come in contact with Su mu, but think of Su Mu''s work just now or shook his head. After all, he offended the perfume shop and waited until he could hold on to it and make friends again.


    If you listen to the perfume Pavilion, as a famous brothel in the East, there will be no strong people sitting there. You know that every year, you will know that the perfume club will hold a pride party. If there is not enough information, it is a joke that nobody will come.


    Moreover, places like brothels have never been in the eyes of emperor Qian Yuan. The courage to open brothels in the capital also shows the strength of the owners of brothels.


    "It''s better not to make friends rashly." some Tianjiao in the presence thought secretly.


    However, what they didn''t know was that they missed the opportunity to make friends with the strongest in the eastern region in the future. Many years later, they thought of it with a helpless sigh, because they lost their qualification to make friends with Su Mu again at that time.


    One exception, however, was the arrogant voice who had previously tried to dissuade Su mu. He did not care about Su Mu''s offending the meaning of perfume Pavilion, but strode towards Su mu.


    "Brother, Qian Yi, the Third Prince of the Qianyuan Kingdom, doesn''t know what to call you?" Qian Yi said hello and asked.


    "Third prince!?"


    Everyone present was surprised. Unexpectedly, the Tianjiao party brought the three princes here.


    Su Mu smiled, nodded, and said, "it''s your Highness the third prince. I''m Su mu. What can I do for you?"


    For the three Prince''s conversation, Su Mu didn''t have any vanity, but a plain and incomparable appearance, and didn''t care about each other''s identity at all.


    Qian also nodded when he saw Su Mu''s indifferent appearance, and his impression of Su Mu improved a bit.


    "Nothing. I just think brother Su is so arrogant. Wouldn''t it be a pity if he didn''t make friends?" Qian also smiled.


    Su Mu smiled and said, "it''s rare that the third prince can see me coming to make friends. Just now, thank the third prince for reminding me, otherwise my life may die again."


    "Not in the way."


    Qian also waved his hand and said, "in my opinion, today''s Tianjiao party also failed. It''s not interesting. Why don''t you and I go out and find a place to have a few drinks?"


    "The invitation of the third prince is unreasonable. Please." Su Mu also made a first gesture to Qian.


    The two men smiled at a loss about what to do, leaving behind a crowd of people who looked at each other.

 Chapter 50

    I found a pub at random outside and had a few drinks with Gan Yi. Looking at the time when it was getting late, Gan also said, "brother Su, it''s getting late. I have to go back, or I may have to make trouble again."


    "Brother Qian, leave first. I''m going too."


    They looked at each other and smiled. They agreed to see who was stronger tomorrow. Then they went back to their homes.


    Back in the inn, Gulin Feng appeared in front of Su mu, frowned, looked around and said, "little bastard, why did you come back alone? Didn''t you say you wanted to bring a daughter-in-law back?"


    "Come on, I can only see ghosts when I like those brothel women." Su Mu turned his eyes and said.


    "How''s that? Is the girl listening to perfume fair?" said the Gulin wind, laughing and joking.


    "I didn''t notice, when I entered the perfume Pavilion, I beat their guards and went in to eat something. Then came out what was called Ni min, who wanted to rush out, and finally drove me. My violent temper also beat her, threw it outside the perfume house, and then left."


    Gulin Feng suddenly looked at Su Mu''s expression and said, "you ran over and hit a few people and came back?"


    "Oh, I met the third prince on the way to make friends with me. We went out and drank some wine before we came back." Su Mu nodded.


    "Third prince? Why didn''t I know that guy in Qianyuan had a third son?" Gulin Feng asked suspiciously.


    "But I don''t think those arrogant expressions are fake?" Su Mu was puzzled when he heard the speech.


    "You know a fart. How can Royal affairs be worn out? Now most people in Qianyuan country don''t know how many children emperor Qianyuan had, except me." Gulin Feng said disdainfully.


    "Do you mean that someone pretended to be the third prince and came to chat with me? No, pretending to be the royal family is a capital crime. Those people are not so bold?" Su Mu asked with some surprise.


    "No, I just mean that the third child born in Qianyuan was not a prince, but a princess. At that time, I still got the name Qianyi." Gulin Feng thought and said.


    "What!? you mean that Qian is also a woman? Her name is Qian Yi!?" Su Mu suddenly stared. How can he not see that women dress up as men!? Is it difficult because there are too many online wrenches in the previous life, so that you can''t distinguish yourself in this life?


    "Nonsense, but you can do it, too. I asked the three princesses to take the initiative to drink with you. Tell me, what did Qian Yi talk to you?" Gulin Feng asked curiously.


    "I''m not sure. Anyway, she said a lot at that time, but I was a little hungry, so I didn''t care about listening." Su Mu smiled awkwardly.


    Gulin Feng shook his head helplessly when he heard the speech: "forget it, you should go to have a rest and go all out to deal with tomorrow''s competition."


    "I see, old man." Su Mu nodded.


    Gulin Feng glared at Su Mu: "it''s not big or small all day. Now even the master doesn''t call."


    "Pull it down, who told me to ask the master to make him old?" Su Mu turned his eyes and said.


    "Don''t you call the old man older?" Gulin said angrily.


    "What do you care so much about? I''ll have a rest." Su Mu waved his hand.


    "Go away, you little bastard, go away quickly." Gulin waved angrily.


    On the other hand, not far from the palace of the Qianyuan state, this is Qian Yi''s residence. Because she doesn''t like to stay in the palace, she has always lived outside the palace. Therefore, Emperor Qian Yuan built a huge separate courtyard for her.


    Back in the other courtyard, Qian Yi quietly touched her room, but she didn''t hide it from an old maid''s eyes.


    "Oh, my third princess, if you run around so late every day, you will frighten the maidservant''s heart sooner or later." the old maid said with a bitter smile.


    "Come on, Mrs. Liu, I''m back now. By the way, my father hasn''t been here?" Qian Yi asked aloud.


    "Well..."


    Mrs. Liu pointed awkwardly to the room and whispered, "three princesses, you should be careful. The emperor has been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Isn''t it? It''s so unlucky?" Qian Yi said with tears. If she hadn''t gone to drink with Su mu, she might not have come back so late.


    Frightened, Qian Yi enters the room and sees emperor Qian Yuan sitting at the table.


    "Father... Emperor... Why are you here? You should go back to bed early so late. Don''t be so careless." Qian Yi changed the topic.


    "Come on, don''t flatter me." emperor Qian Yuan smiled and waved his hand. The dignity of the morning disappeared from his face. At the moment, he is more like a daughter whose father waited for him to go out and play home.


    "Look at you, pretending to be a man and wandering around all day." emperor Qian Yuan said unhappily looking at the mask on Qian Yi''s face.


    Seeing that emperor Qian Yuan''s tone was not bad just now, Qian Yi quickly tore off the mask on his face and revealed the beautiful and perfect cheek behind the mask.


    "I think it''s fun. By the way, father emperor, I met a powerful genius today, not a disciple of the sect, but a genius of our Qianyuan country." Qian Yi changed the topic and mentioned Su Mu Dao.


    "Oh? How powerful is it? Is it as powerful as the father?" emperor Qian Yuan asked with a smile.


    "Of course not. People who are more powerful than father and emperor in the world have not been born yet." Qian Yi said.


    "Well, tell your father what kind of genius he is. You came back so late because you ran away and fooled around that day?" asked emperor Qian Yuan.


    "No, I just found a pub with him and had a few drinks." Qian Yi shook her head and said.


    "Don''t forget my words in the future. Don''t use things outside when no one is following. You are the only daughter of emperor Qianyuan. What if there is an accident?" emperor Qianyuan said.


    "Don''t worry, father. Su Mu is a good man." Qian Yi smiled.


    "Oh? His name is Su mu?" emperor Qianyuan''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. He immediately thought of the message sent by the ancient master a few days ago. He accepted an apprentice and called him Su mu.


    Emperor Qianyuan suddenly became interested and wondered if Su Mu was the disciple accepted by the ancient master.


    Qian Yi said, "yes, my father knows him?"


    "No, you tell me how powerful he is. He dares to let my daughter drink." emperor Qian Yuan asked.


    Then Qian Yi told emperor Qian Yuan exactly what had happened before, which made him nod again and again.


    "According to you, this Su Mu is really a genius. He is powerful and good." emperor Qianyuan nodded. He still couldn''t confirm whether the Su Mu his daughter knew and the disciple of the ancient master were alone.


    Later, Emperor Qianyuan''s father and daughter chatted for a while. Emperor Qianyuan said, "please rest early. My father and Emperor will deal with government affairs tomorrow, so he left first."


    "It''s the father emperor." Qian Yi nodded and sent away emperor Qian Yuan.


    Back in the palace, Emperor Qianyuan gave an order.


    "Come on! Check out what the three princess left today and drank from the perfume garden."


    "Yes! The great!"

 Chapter 51

    The next morning, Su Mu got up early and exercised. He was ready to go all out to participate in the national capital competition starting today, not for anything else, but also for the best spirit stone.


    "Little bastard, I''m watching today''s competition in the sky. You should show me well." Gulin Feng said blandly looking at Su Mu who went out.


    "Then keep your eyes open." Su Mu replied without looking back.


    In the center of the national capital, four martial arts competition arenas were born at some time, surrounded by an audience of no less than 50000 people.


    "There are so many people," Su Mu thought in his heart.


    After submitting his identity token, Su Mu found a front position and slowly waited for the start of the competition.


    Soon after, more than a dozen figures flying in the air flew over the test bench and stood in the void. One of the younger looking men raised his hand slightly. In the void, more than a dozen extraordinary looking chairs were immediately condensed.


    "You see, it''s the twelve zodiac signs of the Qianyuan state!"


    Hearing the speech, everyone looked up and found that the void in front of them didn''t know when twelve men of different ages sat down. They were the twelve guardians of the Qianyuan state and the twelve zodiac signs.


    "Sitting in the sky like this, aren''t they afraid that they don''t have enough spiritual power to fall?" a clumsy looking teenager asked aloud.


    "Who is this? Don''t you know that the twelve Chinese Zodiac adults are masters of yin and Yang? How can they fall down because of lack of spiritual power?" a young man in gorgeous clothes began to sneer.


    "Isn''t this the first time I''ve heard of it?" the young man replied with some embarrassment. Then he stopped talking and set his eyes on the challenge arena.


    Instead of paying attention to this episode, they discussed who is the strongest among the twelve zodiac signs. For hundreds of years, the twelve zodiac signs have been sitting in all the border cities of the Qianyuan state in the eastern region, which can be said to be a strong defense line of the Qianyuan state, especially the Dragon in the twelve zodiac signs. These years, they have been suppressing the sea people in the East China Sea and protecting the peace of the Far East of the eastern region.


    "The twelve zodiac?" Su Mu was a little strange. He thought that there were twelve zodiac signs in other worlds, but they were different from what they represented in previous lives.


    Suddenly, with the deafening sound of drums, a chariot made of black iron and gold appeared above Yaoyao. In front of it, nine dragon scale horses pulled it. The speed was beyond people''s reach.


    "See the great!"


    When most people saw the chariot, they also knew who the visitor was. They immediately knelt down and shouted respectfully. Only dozens of arrogant Tianjiao didn''t kneel down. In their eyes, no one is qualified to let them kneel in this life.


    These people who didn''t kneel down naturally also included Su mu. They looked at the luxurious sedan in the sky with flat eyes. They thought that one day their car must be more popular than this. They wanted to find nine dragons to pull their chariot.


    Emperor Qianyuan didn''t care about those who didn''t kneel down. These Tianjiao were arrogant, but in a moment, they would understand how huge the world was.


    "I believe you all know very well that every three years, Qianyuan kingdom will hold a grand event to promote exchanges among major cities, that is, the national capital ratio. Every year, I believe you almost understand, so you don''t have to say more this year. Let''s start directly." emperor Qianyuan waved his hand and said.


    As emperor Qianyuan''s voice fell, four dark shadows suddenly appeared in the center of the challenge arena. At the same time, Yunli shouted: "The competition rules are very simple. There are four challenge arenas, namely, a, B, C and D. Tianjiao will be selected from four cities in the eastern region to compete. Shangjia challenge arena in the East, shangb challenge arena in the south, shangc challenge arena in the West and Shangding challenge arena in the North will be inserted into the major challenge arenas immediately."


    "The rules of this competition are simple. The Challenger mode is adopted. The person who calls his name challenges the former on the stage, wins, stays, continues to fight after a short break, loses, steps down and wins the challenge. It''s that simple."


    "At the beginning of the competition, please draw the first champion in each challenge arena."


    The voice fell, and the four challenge platforms emitted a burst of dazzling blue light at the same time. Countless characters on them were beating. Finally, they would lock four names and would be the first person to start defending the challenge.


    "The screening results show that Liang Yin''s upper challenge arena, Lin Feng''s upper challenge arena, graphite''s upper challenge arena and sun he''s upper challenge arena."


    The voice fell. The player who was drawn first on the field explained his bitter face. It''s not good. As a champion, it would be humiliating if the first person to come up beat himself.


    "Sun he? I''m so lucky that I was drawn up at once." Su Mu said with a pursed mouth. He hoped that he would be the first to be drawn out to the challenge arena to defend the challenge, so that he could complete all the competitions in Ding challenge arena in the fastest time and make a big show.


    But now, I have to refuel for sun he.


    The champion was selected, and then he began to select the champion. What sun he drew was a burly teenager. He said he was a teenager or because he participated in the national capital competition, because the teenager looked like a muscle monster in his thirties.


    "With so many muscles, it should be the monster with infinite power? Open the distance and use magic power to attack." sun he thought in his heart.


    As the competition began, sun he immediately jumped back and jumped to the edge of the challenge arena. His hands gathered together. A river with silver light immediately appeared in front of the muscular boy and trapped him in the center.


    The muscular boy was not flustered at all. His flesh was shocked violently, and a layer of earthy yellow light was attached to the surface of his skin.


    "Lying trough!"


    Sun he fiercely widened his eyes. At the next moment, the river he created to trap each other was directly dispersed. You can imagine how terrible the power made by the muscle boy just now.


    "I feel like I''m going to lose? No, at least I can''t hold on to the first round, at least until the next round!"


    Sun he thought of this, his eyes gradually became very firm, and a long gun taller than him was held in his hand.


    Shua!


    He danced with the spear, but it didn''t work. The young man on the opposite side directly held the spear head and stabbed him. With a sharp bend, the spear suddenly formed a 90 degree bend. However, the spear was very tough and didn''t break. Instead, he bounced sun he out.


    "This is about to end?" countless Tianjiao shook their heads when they looked at the competition on the Ding challenge arena. They could see that both sides had not used their real strength, and the competition was about to end in a dramatic way, because sun he had flown over the range of the challenge arena.


    However, at the next moment, sun he reacted very quickly and created a river out of thin air below him. He drew the long gun fiercely against the water below, and his right foot kicked the long gun flexibly and landed steadily on the challenge arena.

 Chapter 52

    Sun he fiercely vomited his breath and thought, "I almost fell down."


    The muscular boy looked at the scene that he was going to win, and suddenly changed again. He frowned and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so flexible that you can come up."


    "Yes, I really let you down." sun he grinned.


    "Since you didn''t fall, go on!"


    The voice fell, the muscle boy''s skin flashed a light yellow light again, and rushed towards the Sun River fiercely.


    "Cut off water!"


    Sun he immediately said with a long gun. A layer of blue aura was attached to the tip of the gun. He created a river out of thin air to block the sight of the muscle boy. Then the long gun stabbed through the water and stabbed the muscle boy''s head.


    "Motionless as a mountain!"


    The muscle boy reacted quickly and used his defensive skills. He clamped his hands against the tip of the long gun.


    Bang!


    The collision between the body and the long gun made a loud roar. The muscular boy clamped the long gun and pressed it hard against the ground. Sun he immediately felt a terrible force coming over. Without saying a word, he abandoned the long gun and jumped back.


    "This guy is powerful and scary. It''s hard to do." sun he frowned and thought.


    Sun he is flexible. With the help of magic powers, he can often give full play to his strength, but he can not think of any countermeasures for a time when he can resist and fight.


    "Sun he is going to lose." Su Mu shook his head reluctantly and thought to himself that sun he has no means to face this enemy. It''s only a matter of time before he loses the battle. Now let''s see how long he can last.


    Half an hour later, sun he was a little weak at the moment, but the muscular boy was still a plain and incomparable appearance, as if this consumption was nothing to him.


    "Shame." sun he shook his head helplessly. He also knew that he was not the opponent of the guy opposite. He had to fight hard to see how long he could last.


    A river was created beside him. Sun he fiercely plunged his head into it and drank a lot of river water in one breath. A moment later, sun he began to blush and walk unsteadily.


    "What did this guy do?"


    "It looks like you''ve drunk too much?"


    "No, it''s a big national capital. Doesn''t he want to fight when he drinks here?"


    Tianjiao under the stage looked at this scene and said strangely.


    But a moment later, sun he proved that drinking was not useless. He rushed to the muscle boy without saying a word. The two rivers bound the hands and feet of the muscle boy. He hugged each other hard and slammed his head against the muscle boy''s head.


    The muscle boy was also confused at the moment. He had never seen such a pass. For a while, he had no time to react. With the huge impact, they rolled under the challenge arena together.


    "It''s over?"


    "It should be. Both of them fell off the challenge arena..."


    "This guy can''t win and doesn''t let others win. It''s like dying together."


    Under the stage, the muscular boy looked at sun he with a dark face. He clearly had won, but he was made to fall off the challenge arena together by this move. He was a little angry.


    "You guy!"


    The muscle boy struggled to get rid of sun he''s control, punched him hard on the head, and shouted angrily, "die for me!"


    "He''s going to kill sun he!" Wang Lin stared wide and hurried to the edge of the challenge arena, but it was too late. The muscle boy''s fist was about to fall on sun he''s head.


    At this time, a strange ripple appeared in the muscle boy''s hand. His right arm, which was hard hit against sun he, was immediately cut off, and blood flowed for a time.


    "Ah!!!" the muscle boy fiercely covered the fracture of his right arm. The severe pain made him stare, and his face was even paler.


    "Since you fell off the challenge arena with someone holding you lightly, don''t blame others, you can only blame yourself for your carelessness." Su Mu said in a flat tone.


    "Sun he is my friend. If you want to kill him, you must pass me first!" Wang Lin shouted angrily at this time.


    The referee looked at several people arguing under the stage and said faintly, "OK, no noise under the stage. In addition, Su mu, Castle Peak City, it''s too much for you to break your arm. It''s not allowed next time."


    "Nature." Su Mu smiled, but he didn''t think so.


    However, he was curious about why his name would be known by the referee. Did they know everyone''s identity just at a glance?


    Su Mu knew that emperor Qianyuan sent someone to investigate him all night last night and finally determined that he had a 90% chance of being a disciple of Gulin Feng, because he lived in Gulin Feng''s Inn, also known as Su mu.


    Emperor Qianyuan wanted to please Gulin Feng. Naturally, he asked the judges and others to be more tolerant of Su Mu and tell them what Su Mu looked like. Therefore, at the moment, Su Mu broke his arm and was not punished. In addition to being in the limelight.


    "Did he make the ripple just now? What is it? The muscular boy''s strong body was cut off directly."


    "I don''t know. Is this guy Su mu? There may be some trouble against him."


    "It''s him. Last night he was listening to the people who were playing Ni Min in charge of perfume."


    "Ni min is in charge? That beautiful goblin? Then he really has to do it. It''s hard to destroy flowers."


    Su Mu''s identity was constantly discussed under the stage, and several other challenge platforms also decided the victory or defeat. Liang Yin in challenge arena a met a Tianjiao who was very fast and was defeated. Lin Feng in challenge arena B defeated the challenger with his perfect hard strength, and graphite in challenge arena C also met a Tianjiao who was the capital of the country.


    Generally speaking, only Lin Feng of challenge arena B successfully defended the first round of the competition and became the winner on the field.


    "Sure enough, those surnamed Lin are not that simple." Su Mu thought secretly.


    Su Mu was also delayed in the next competition, which made him feel bored.


    "Su mu? You haven''t played yet?"


    A familiar voice made Su Mu turn his head.


    "The third prince? Oh, no, it''s the third princess." Su Mu nodded and said.


    "How do you know I''m a princess?" Qian Yi was stunned and asked in some doubt. She was still wearing a man''s mask at the moment.


    "Oh, what my old man said." Su Mu said casually and set his eyes on the challenge arena again.


    High above the sky, Gulin Feng couldn''t help but say, "this bastard! Can''t you respect me? I knew it would be more serious."

 Chapter 53

    Qian Yi felt puzzled and asked, "what did your old man tell you?"


    "Yes, why are you asking so many questions? Let''s watch the game." Su Mu said casually.


    Qian Yi was stunned. She shook her head reluctantly, put down her doubts and looked at the competition.


    "This bastard! I saw it last night. Qian Yi is so beautiful! Can''t he be gentle? No wonder he''s still single!" Gulin said angrily.


    The morning passed quickly. Su Mu didn''t wait for his chance to go to the challenge arena, so he shook his head and walked into a nearby shop, ready to eat while waiting.


    "Su mu, you have to take part in the competition later. Is it OK to drink?" Qian Yi asked with some worry.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m not going to go to you. Besides, it''s good to use spiritual power to force the wine out?" Su Mu answered casually.


    On the golden chariot in the distance, Emperor Qianyuan looked at his daughter as if she had been abducted to drink again. Suddenly, he was speechless.


    "The old master''s apprentice is really clever. He asked my daughter out to drink again. Isn''t he worried about the competition for a while?" emperor Qianyuan''s dignified face was full of helplessness.


    Just then, a voice suddenly appeared in the chariot, which surprised emperor Qianyuan.


    "Worry about a fart. This little rabbit is the most impatient. He must be impatient if he doesn''t call all morning."


    Hearing the speech, Emperor Qianyuan''s eyes lit up and looked back. It turned out to be Gulin wind.


    "Elder Gu? Why did you come up?" emperor Qian Yuan asked curiously, not paying any attention to Gulin Feng sitting on his chariot.


    Let alone the chariot, even the Dragon chair. As long as Gulin Feng opened his mouth and sat down, Emperor Qianyuan would not be unwilling. After all, he just sat down. Gulin Feng helped him a lot when he was still the prince and guided him to practice for a period of time.


    Emperor Qianyuan still wanted to worship his teacher. Unfortunately, Gulin Feng rejected him because he was not qualified.


    "Isn''t it tired to fly in the sky? That smelly boy knows to find a place to sit and eat while waiting. Do I have to fly in the sky and wait?" Gulin Feng turned his eyes.


    "What the elder said is true." emperor Qian Yuan smiled and said. At the moment, he has determined that the boy who abducted his daughter is Gulin Feng''s Apprentice. They are not the same name and surname. They are one person.


    For such a thing, Emperor Qianyuan immediately regretted that he didn''t have more daughters, confused Su Mu and made Su Mu face the Qianyuan state. If Su Mu faces the Qianyuan state, wouldn''t Gulin wind have to face the Qianyuan state?


    "Well, put away your mind. Su mu can''t stay to help you." Gulin Feng saw what emperor Qianyuan thought and broke a basin of cold water.


    "Why?" emperor Qianyuan frowned. He was surprised. Did Gulin Feng think his chips were not enough for Su Mu to stay?


    "The boy is not from the life of the dragon, but a real dragon. Sooner or later, he will reach my realm and start to attack the realm that hasn''t appeared for tens of thousands of years." Gulin Feng said.


    "The old master said that Su Mu had imperial capital?"


    Emperor Qianyuan stared and asked, Emperor capital! The capital of the great emperor! This is not the emperor called by the imperial dynasty, but the realm that anyone in Xuantian mainland needs to call it the great emperor! The strength is even more terrible. If Su Mu really becomes the great emperor, Xuantian continent will be unified again, the four domains will merge, the seas will be peaceful, the demon clan will be rushed to the demon boundary again, and only human cultivators will exist in Xuantian continent!


    "Yes, I tested it myself. Originally, I only wanted to take a young man with the talent of quasi emperor as an apprentice. Su Mu''s talent at that time was up to quasi emperor. However, I don''t know why, I feel that his talent is improving day by day, as if he hasn''t stopped. Not long ago, after his cultivation breakthrough, he has really stepped into the ranks of young great emperors "Gulin Feng said proudly. This is his disciple! The better!


    "Cultivation is rising?" emperor Qianyuan was even more surprised when he heard the speech. The talent of the human race was locked up as soon as they were born, so most of the human race''s cultivation will escape from the world or heaven and earth at most.


    However, the demon clan is different. The talent of the demon clan may not be high, but when he turns into shape after thousands of years of cultivation, his talent will jump several times or even hundreds of times.


    The advantage of the human race lies in the fast cultivation speed, while the advantage of the demon race lies in the improvement of talent after transformation. Therefore, the demon race and the human race have always been equal in strength and peace.


    Now emperor Qianyuan heard that Su Mu could improve his talent. It was no small matter. He quickly asked, "do you know the reason? If my Terran has mastered the means to improve his talent, even if there is only one point, countless old monsters living in seclusion and waiting for death can make sudden breakthroughs, my Terran''s strength will rise greatly and drive away the demon clan."


    Gulin Feng shook his head when he heard the speech and said, "I don''t know the details. Listen to the boy, he doesn''t know why his talent will be improved inexplicably."


    What Su Mu said is of course a lie. Naturally, the reason for improving his talent is his ability to practice the martial arts burning determination. Every time he integrates the fire or breaks through the cultivation, burning determination can wash his meridians and improve some qualifications. Su Mu has integrated two powerful different fires as soon as he comes up. His talent can''t be improved all at once, Can only slowly and imperceptibly improve his qualifications.


    As for why lie, isn''t that simple? What do I give you for this? This is my own private property. Why should I hand it over? It''s no use to oppress him with the great righteousness of the Terran. It''s a big deal. When you have enough strength, you can help them solve the hidden dangers of the Terran.


    While chatting in the air, Su Mu and Qian Yi began to eat.


    "I said three princesses, why do you wear such a man''s mask? Is it so fun for women to dress up as men?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not for convenience."


    After eating a mouthful of food and swallowing it, Qian Yi replied, "if I wander outside with my true face, there will be unrest."


    The implication is that I''m too beautiful. If those people look at my face, I''m afraid they''ll do it without saying a word. It''s hard to clean up the chaos in the country at that time.


    However, Su Mu didn''t understand the meaning of Qian Yi''s words, nodded and said, "I see, but even if you are ugly, you don''t have to pretend to be a man? It''s good to be ugly and make-up."


    Su Mu''s words shocked Qian Yi fiercely and looked up at him with smart eyes.


    "Why... What''s the matter?" Su Mu felt a little bad and wanted to slip away.


    Just then, the referee shouted in the distance.


    "Green Mountain City Su Mu! Go to the challenge arena!"


    Su Mu hurriedly said, "it''s me. It''s me. I''ll go first. Take your time."


    Qian Yi stared at Su Mu''s leaving figure, and then thought in her heart. Do you want to show Su Mu his beauty in the prosperous age?

 Chapter 54

    On the Ding challenge arena, the referee looked at Su Mu who hadn''t come up for a long time and frowned again and shouted, "Su mu, Castle Peak city!"


    "Coming, coming! I''m coming!"


    The voice fell, and Su Mu jumped onto the challenge arena with a piece of meat in his mouth: "I''m coming, let''s start."


    The referee couldn''t help twitching at the corner of his mouth when he saw Su Mu who had managed to swallow the meat in his mouth.


    "This guy is really... This is a national capital ratio. Can''t you be more serious?" Qian Yi looked at Su mu with an embarrassed face and said helplessly.


    "When you get there, the competition begins."


    When the voice fell, the referee jumped out of the challenge arena and came to the edge of the challenge arena, ready to rescue the irresistible other party at any time.


    "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you?" Tianjiao, who opposed Su mu, said angrily.


    "Er... Excuse me, who are you?" Su Mu asked with an embarrassed face.


    "Do you look down on me!?"


    The Tianjiao became angry when he heard the speech and shouted, "I''m Luoyang, fengjiang city! Remember it!"


    Su Mu reluctantly pursed his lips and said, "well, I know. What are you doing so loudly, Luo Yang? Let''s start quickly."


    "Shit!" Luo Yang couldn''t help scolding, and then rushed over to Su mu with a long sword in his hand.


    "Let me see what you can do!" Luo Yang shouted.


    Su Mu saw Luo Yang rushing towards him and shook his head helplessly. This guy doesn''t know his strength. He rushed up and wanted to die?


    Su Mu dodged the sword Qi from Luo Yang''s stab, and a fierce grip of his right fist flashed a little golden light.


    "Punch!"


    With one blow, Luo Yang was immediately blown out like a bomb explosion and fell under the challenge arena.


    "Isn''t it? Is this guy so strong? The second level martial arts punch actually beat Luo Yang down?"


    "This guy''s strength is terrible. He can''t be hard."


    Seeing that Su Mu defeated Luo Yang so easily, the Tianjiao people under the stage immediately talked about it.


    "It''s too weak, isn''t it? I''m just a punch? Am I too strong? But when did I have such strong combat effectiveness?" Su Mu thought with some doubts in his heart.


    After defeating Luo Yang, Su Mu naturally became the champion of Ding challenge arena and began to wait for the challenge of fighting Tianjiao with Su mu.


    "Su Musheng, the green mountain city, became the champion of the challenge." the referee looked at Luo Yang, who had been knocked out by a huge blow.


    "Su mu, do you need a rest?" the referee looked at him in surprise and asked.


    "No, I haven''t exerted any force just now." Su Mu smiled straightly.


    "No... Force?"


    "This guy is too crazy! He will lose later and see how he ends!"


    "But what he said seems to be the truth. How much spiritual power can level 2 martial arts consume?"


    Wen Yan, some Tianjiao are speechless. Yes, how much spiritual power can level 2 martial arts consume? For them, the consumption of second-class martial arts is like taking a ladle of water in a stream, right?


    "The challenger is Zhang Lan of Qingmu city!"


    Su Mu shot him out.


    "The challenger, Yang Yu of fire city!"


    Su Mu easily shot him out again.


    "Challenger..."


    Su Mu defeated the challenger and defended his champion''s honor in the next ten games.


    "The apprentice of the ancient master is really extraordinary. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find the enemy except those holy sons." emperor Qian Yuan said with admiration in his eyes.


    "You''re wrong." Gulin Feng shook his head and thought that if Su Mu''s cards were all out, he wouldn''t pay attention to the general broken environment, not to mention the holy sons?


    He thought that when he tested Su Mu''s virtual shadow, even he would feel extremely palpitating. If Su Mu had enough spiritual power to attack the virtual shadow, the yin-yang realm and Huangji realm might not be his opponent.


    How old is Su Mu now? However, he is more than 17 years old and has such terrible strength before he is 18. Should he be called a young emperor?


    But Su Mu doesn''t know all this. He is still thinking about why his strength has improved so much. You know, he hasn''t read new novels and got any powerful items with Gulin Feng for more than half a month. The only thing is that he has practiced a sword technique with Gulin Feng. How can his strength suddenly be so strong?


    "I feel like I''m going to crush the original one. I can''t use much effort." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    "Challenger! Taoism! Ancient Taoism!"


    "What! Taoist way!?"


    "Taoism and Taoism have also come to participate in this national capital competition!?"


    "Tao Zi! I don''t know if Su mu can surpass Tao Zi."


    "You think too much. Don''t you know what Taoism is? It''s the existence that can compete with the Holy Son. Su Mu''s power is really strong, but can he still surpass Taoism?"


    As the referee read the name, there were bursts of startling voices around the challenge arena, which made Su Mu wake up from his thinking.


    "Tao Zi? The existence that can compete with the son?"


    Su Mu''s eyes brightened. Good guy, finally he can have a good fight with himself.


    Thinking of this, Su Mu was very excited and looked at the other side of the challenge arena to see his opponent Gu yidaozi.


    "Taoist brother, do you need a rest?" Gu yidaozi said in a flat tone, giving people an unusually warm feeling.


    "No, I''ve just restored the spiritual power in my body. I''m going to fight with Gu Yidao with all my strength!" Su Mu replied immediately.


    "In that case, Taoist brother, please!"


    Gu yidaozi made a gesture of invitation. It seemed that he was really waiting for Su Mu''s attack.


    "Shall I do it first? OK! Then I''ll take advantage of you!"


    Su Mu laughed, and a blue flame burst out in his right hand, which was the fire in the heart of the green lotus!


    "Different cremation Green Lotus! Burn!"


    The voice fell, and a blue pattern appeared in front of Su mu, from which several blue lotus flowers slowly flew out.


    "Ancient Taoist priest, don''t take it lightly." Su Mu reminded him that this move was casually thought up by him, but the name sounds better, but it''s also a different fire. If you don''t pay attention to the terrible high temperature, I''m afraid it will have to be burned into ash.


    "Nature."


    Gu yidaozi looked at several green lotus flowers flying towards him. His hands quickly turned into Tai Chi in front of him. Tai Chi condensed and blocked all the green lotus.


    However, at the next moment, the blossoming green lotus exploded fiercely, and a terrible high temperature instantly ravaged the whole martial arts competition arena. Even the three next door and the surrounding squares can feel this terrible temperature.


    "Good means!"


    Gu yidaozi had been on guard for a long time. Without saying a word, he raised a Tai Chi diagram to protect himself and block the violent impact caused by the high temperature.

 Chapter 55

    Su Mu''s eyes brightened when he saw that Gu Yi had blocked his attack so easily. Finally, there was one who could fight!


    "Gu Yizi was really not. He blocked the flame so easily."


    "Su Mu is also very powerful. I feel like I''m about to melt at the terrible temperature just now."


    "Both of them are really arrogant!"


    The Tai Chi diagram suddenly increased several times, from which countless yin-yang Qi shot at Su mu.


    The aura of black and white kept coming at Su mu. Su Mu again used the green lotus earth fire and fiercely threw it at the Tai Chi diagram. The collision between the two immediately sent a huge impact, creating a scene like a storm.


    "Buddha''s angry Lotus!" Su mu, without saying a word, directly integrated Qinglian''s heart fire and falling heart inflammation, and a two-color fire lotus quickly flew towards Gu Yidao.


    Gu yidaozi felt the terrible power in the two-color fire lotus and couldn''t help shrinking his pupils. He quickly turned his hands, and a blue spiritual power gradually surrounded him. Then Gu yidaozi took out the long sword from the space ring and rowed with the trend. A terrible sword Qi rowed towards Su mu with the breath of destroying everything.


    "Want to block the two-color fire lotus with sword Qi? Think too much!"


    Without saying a word, Su Mu jumped into the air. His hands gathered huge spiritual power and blasted hard at the bottom. Then he directly took out a long sword given to him by Gulin Feng. The purple halo constantly flickered on the sword, which made people know the extraordinary of the long sword at a glance.


    "It''s not easy."


    Su Mu held the long sword and thought to himself that he preferred to rely on his fist rather than sword technique.


    However, it didn''t matter. The sword technique taught by Gulin Feng was also extremely powerful. Su Mu hung the long sword in the air and fiercely pinched a seal on his hand. Suddenly, the long sword fiercely turned into hundreds of huge sword Qi and shot wildly at Gu Yizi.


    "How can you stop the double colored fire lotus with this sword?" Su Mu thought with his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Gu Yizi frowned, and the long sword in his hand slowly turned into a circle in front of him. A moment later, dozens of sword Qi were also emitted.


    Bang!!!


    At this time, the two-color fire lotus exploded, and a scene like the end of the world appeared. The terrible temperature and the violent impact after the fire lotus burst immediately rushed the Tianjiao who were not in a hurry to dodge to the ground.


    "The Tao divides Yin and Yang into one Qi!"


    Gu yidaozi shouted loudly, and the aura rushed towards him. It slowly condensed into a cyan corrugated barrier in front of him. The remaining yin-yang Qi swept through Su mu with great momentum.


    In the chariot above the sky, Gulin Feng looked at Su Mu''s efforts to solve an ancient one. He couldn''t help shaking his head and said in his heart: "still no, this little guy still can''t give full play to his full strength. What''s the matter?"


    Gulin Feng sighed helplessly, "there are still too few means."


    On the court, Su Mu took the long sword as a concealed weapon and threw it at the attacking yin-yang Qi. Then he pinched a Dharma seal. The long sword instantly turned into ten thousand handles and collided with the yin-yang Qi.


    Su Mu took the time to take a look at Gu Yizi, who had blocked the two-color fire lotus, and couldn''t help frowning: "it''s still not good. This guy has strong strength and is not so easy to defeat."


    Thinking of this, Su Mu didn''t intend to keep his hand. Without saying a word, he jumped up and stopped in the air with a lot of spiritual power.


    Then Su Mu''s eyes closed slightly, and a terrible heat wave rushed out of him. Two kinds of flames, white and green, kept rotating around him.


    A moment later, Su Mu opened his eyes and the two different fires in his hands were fused again. Before the fire lotus took shape, Su Mu fiercely integrated all the different fire abilities into the fire lotus.


    A moment later, a crystal lotus appeared in Su Mu''s hand. Su Mu fiercely threw the lotus at the challenge arena, followed by a stroke with his right hand. Huoliandun disappeared out of thin air and came to Gu Yizi when he appeared again.


    Gu Yidao fiercely widened his eyes and quickly retreated towards the rear, but not far behind him was the edge of the challenge arena, and there was no way to retreat.


    "You can''t hide it. If you lose, you can''t complete the task given by the master."


    Gu yidaozi thought in his heart. Then he jumped up and flew to the high altitude. The higher he flew, he would leave the attack range of Huolian.


    "Has this guy broken through the world?"


    Su Mu frowned, then raised his mouth and said, "you think you can escape the attack of Buddha''s angry Lotus by running to the sky? Naive!"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu directly tore the space in front of Huolian and transferred it to Gu yidaozi.


    "This is space magic!? it''s over!"


    Gu yidaozi was surprised that he could use the laws of space so skillfully. In addition to the magic power of space, Gu yidaozi couldn''t think of anything else.


    "Since I can''t escape, I''ll fight hard and try the terrible power of the fire Lotus!" Gu yidaozi clenched his teeth and thought in his heart.


    Then, Gu Yidao fiercely rolled up a burst of aura, and a Taiji diagram hundreds of meters wide and long suddenly appeared in the sky. At this time, there were dark clouds in the sky, and the blue thunder kept rolling in the dark clouds. Their attack had reached the power to move heaven and earth!


    The Tai Chi diagram rotates slowly, and the edge also emits a cyan light, covering the two-color fire lotus in it. The fire lotus is trapped, and the Tai Chi diagram is constantly providing spiritual power and increasing the defense of the Tai Chi diagram.


    "In ancient mythology, Tai Chi is the beginning of everything. Heaven and earth are divided into yin and Yang. Yin and Yang play everything. I just don''t know whether this huge Tai Chi diagram can stop Su Mu''s terrible fire lotus." Gulin Feng slowly opened his mouth at the top of the Tai Chi diagram.


    It was getting dark slowly. At the moment, the competition on the remaining three challenge platforms had already been suspended. They were all watching who could win the competition between Su Mu and Gu yidaozi.


    Taoism understands the method of clearing the mind on the road and has the ability to suppress and defend everything. Su Mu cultivates destruction and destruction, which represents the two forces of vitality and destruction. Today, he will decide the victory for the first time.


    Su Mu frowned when he looked at the increasing defense of Taiji. I''m afraid the two-color fire Lotus can''t break it. He can''t let him continue to bless.


    Thinking of this, Su Mu raised his hands fiercely, and countless spiritual powers gathered in Su Mu''s hands.


    "The stars change!"


    Su Mu shouted loudly and directly removed Gu yidaozi from the top of the Tai Chi diagram, giving him no chance to continue to increase the defense of the Tai Chi diagram.


    At the same time, the Buddha anger lotus burst, and the power of terror was immediately like a nuclear bomb explosion. The Taiji diagram was instantly destroyed, and the dark clouds in the sky were dispersed by the great power of the Buddha anger lotus explosion, revealing the sunlight behind.

 Chapter 56

    With the fragmentation of the Tai Chi diagram, everyone already knew who the winner was. They all looked at Su mu on the challenge arena with a shocked face.


    "Taoist Taoist, defeated by him?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid this guy''s talent is no less than those old holy children?"


    "Sure, didn''t you find that Gu yidaozi was always at a disadvantage when he fought against him?"


    When they heard the explanation, they took a breath. Yes, they remembered that Su Mu was not at a disadvantage from the beginning to the end of the battle. The only active defense was to resist the gas of yin and Yang, the bottom card used by Gu yidaozi, and also hit back in an instant.


    Gu Yizi slowly fell from the air. At the moment, his clothes were a little ragged, the exposed places on his face and arms were full of scars, and his hair was burned by the terrible high temperature, which was more than half shorter than the original.


    "Taoist brother, I admire his strength. I lost."


    Gu yidaozi spoke slowly. Just at the moment when the fire lotus burst the Tai Chi diagram, Gu yidaozi immediately felt that he was going to die here. The terrible power made him unable to resist. Fortunately, Su Mu timely transferred most of the impact to the void with the power of space, so that he could live.


    "The strength of Taoism is also very strong. From my cultivation to now, you are the first opponent who makes me feel equal." Su Mu smiled.


    "Taoist brother joked. If Taoist brother hadn''t saved my life, I''m afraid Gu Yi would have died under the terrible fire lotus at the moment. How can he say that he is equal?" Gu Yizi shook his head and said.


    Su Mu thought for a moment and reminded him, "I think most of Taoism uses Taiji to defend from beginning to end. Although the defense is indeed very strong, Taoism should not forget that blindly defending can only make you passively beaten. The best defense is actually attack."


    Gu Yi was stunned when he heard the speech and thought about the meaning of Su Mu''s words. A moment later, he nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me. I think I used to win by relying on defense. Now it seems that defense is not very useful in front of the same level or even stronger. Gu will cultivate more attack methods in the future. If we meet in the future, please give me advice."


    When the voice fell, Gu yidaozi turned and left. Since he had lost, he didn''t mean to stay in the capital. Although he didn''t complete the task given by the master, he also gained a lot. He needs to go back and shut down for some time.


    The referee looked at Gu Yidao, who was leaving slowly, looked at Su mu, who was standing steadily on the challenge arena, and said, "winner, Su mu, Castle Peak City, successfully guarding the challenge!"


    The next battle was not so fierce. In the blink of an eye, Su Mu also left the T-shaped challenge arena that had occupied the whole day. He won the challenge completely. He would not participate in the competition in the next few days. He would not continue to take the stage until the top 500 were determined on May 5.


    "I didn''t expect brother Su to be so powerful. Even Taoism is not an opponent. Compared with me, I can''t be anything." sun he shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "You don''t have to think about it. You should still be able to get a good place with your strength, but who told you that you were unlucky to be the first to defend the challenge?" Su Mu joked with a smile.


    "Weakness is weakness. I won''t find a reason. If I had the strength of brother Su, I wouldn''t end my trip to the capital like this." sun he shook his head and said.


    "Sun he, are you going back to Luohe City?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Not for a while. I have to wait for Wang Lin to leave together." sun he replied aloud.


    Today, Wang Lin is also lunkong. He has never been called to the challenge arena.


    Wang Lin grinned and said, "I''m lucky enough. If you draw me up to fight brother Su today, you won''t win. But brother Su won''t play in the next few days. I''m not so worried. I should still get a good result."


    "The honor of Luohe city depends on you to defend. If you don''t get good grades, you may be ridiculed by people in other cities when you go back." sun he smiled and replied.


    "By the way, sun he, remember to fulfill your promise when you go back." Wang Lin suddenly said.


    "Don''t worry. After you go back, you come directly to the sun''s house and I''ll find a facade for you." sun he smiled and said.


    "That''s settled." Wang Lin smiled and said. In fact, he didn''t care so much about the ranking of the national capital ratio, because these were empty. His mother''s health was not very good and couldn''t do rough work. When he went back, he could open a relaxed shop with a facade sent by sun he for his mother to take care of.


    Back in the inn, Su Mu had a few drinks with sun he Wang Lin before going to the backyard to find Gulin Feng.


    "I said, old man, didn''t I humiliate you today?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    "Smelly boy!"


    Gulin Feng couldn''t close his mouth with a smile and said, "yes, I''m not ashamed. You''ve cleaned up the little devil of Taoism. Of course it''s not ashamed."


    Then Gulin Feng said, "but there''s one thing I still want to remind you. Your current strength can''t be brought into full play. Otherwise, with the talent and strength of your young emperor, guys at this level of Taoism can''t last that long."


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly and said, "there''s no way. Although I have a huge amount of terror aura in my body, I don''t have many means to use them."


    "Didn''t I pass you GUI Yi sword? Why don''t I use it today?" Gulin asked blandly.


    "I''m not used to it. I think I prefer fists," Su Mu replied.


    Gulin Feng was speechless. He thought how could the disciple of the sword God of Lao Tzu not be proficient in swordsmanship? Even if you don''t like it, you have to practice for me.


    "I''ve decided that until your accomplishments break through heaven and earth, I won''t allow you to use the fire lotus and future body to concentrate on cultivating sword skills." Gulin Feng said aloud.


    "Old man wocao, are you serious? I said I don''t like to use swords." Su Mu said speechless.


    "I mean it. If you don''t learn Laozi''s famous swordsmanship, you won''t want to use those fancy cards in your life," Gulin Feng said immediately.


    "By the way, that sword can''t work. I found you another sword. Aren''t you a lotus with many attack methods? So I''ll give you this green lotus sword."


    Gulin Feng took out a long sword with extraordinary appearance from the space ring and gave it to Su mu. He said, "I forged it myself when I was in the yin-yang realm. I''m really reluctant to give it to you."


    "I''m afraid he''s broken." Su Mu''s heart secretly make complaints about it.

 Chapter 57

    In the next few days, Su Mu didn''t participate in the competition, so he stayed in the inn to practice GUI Yijian taught by Gulin Feng. However, GUI Yijian, a martial skill far beyond level 9, can''t be practiced by Su mu in a while, so he plans to see what the new novel is and whether he has enough spirit stones to read.


    "Dragon God (ordinary work), 1360 chapters, tells Lin Yicheng''s way of understanding half man and half dragon."


    After reading the introduction, Su Mu suddenly became interested. This is another novel he has never seen before. In addition, it is an ordinary work. Su Mu also has enough spiritual stones to read.


    "System, read the Dragon God," Su Mu said in his heart.


    "1360 spirit stones have been deducted. The host can read the Dragon God by himself."


    The voice fell, and a blue virtual screen appeared in front of Su mu. Then he began to read it with interest. This book is different from the previous routine. Although the protagonist Lin Yi is half man and half dragon, he has not been discriminated against by anyone. Instead, the village took care of him in every way until the natural disaster came one day. Lin Yi is unwilling to be so mediocre, Relying on the talent of his Terran and the power of the dragon, he stepped onto the peak step by step.


    Time flies. Su mufei finished reading the 1360 chapter novel, waiting for the reward of the system.


    "Congratulations to the host for reading the Dragon God and obtaining the reward dragon arm."


    Su Mu''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech. The Dragon arm is a special life-long martial skill of the protagonist Lin Yi. It not only has the characteristics of infinite power of the dragon family, but also does not invade water and fire, and has strong defense.


    "The harvest is good." Su Mu nodded and learned the martial arts with one click.


    When he clenched his right hand, the bloody dragon claw wrapped around Su Mu''s right arm and looked just like the dragon family.


    Su Mu raised his hand and fiercely waved it out of the window without using any spiritual power, but the huge force quickly crossed the air and caused a great impact, blowing the windows of his room hundreds of meters away.


    Gulin Feng looked at the window across the sky and suddenly turned black. He immediately scolded, "little bastard! Are you tearing down your house again?"


    Su Mu smelled the speech and looked at the Gulin wind basking in the sun outside the window. He smiled awkwardly and said, "it''s all right. I just couldn''t help experimenting with the martial arts I just learned."


    "Oh? What martial arts?"


    Gulin wind words looked up and immediately swept Su Mu''s bloody right arm.


    "Sleeping trough! Boy, where did you get this? Isn''t this special dragon arm?" Gulin Feng asked in shock.


    "Martial arts, when I was a child, I met a dying dragon flying over the sky and dropped a drop of blood. I collected it and created this martial arts." Su Mu lied without making a draft.


    Gulin Feng immediately teased me with your special expression and said, "smelly boy, the breath on your right arm is not those miscellaneous dragons without blood. You can know it''s the real dragon''s right arm by looking at it at will. Quickly say, where did it come from?"


    Su Mu immediately glanced silently and said, "why am I lying to you? Otherwise, do you think I have the strength to kill a real dragon and then cut off its right arm? It''s just martial arts. I don''t believe you see."


    Su Mu''s voice fell down, and immediately took back the Dragon arm that looked very amazing, revealing his normal arm.


    "Is it really martial arts?"


    Gulin Feng frowned, flew to Su Mu''s window, raised his right arm and looked left and right, but he couldn''t see anything strange, so he said, "show me your right arm."


    Su Mu had no choice but to nod his head. His mind moved. His right arm was immediately surrounded by a layer of blood red armor, which gradually turned into a bloody and ferocious dragon arm.


    "Hiss, good guy, how lucky are you?" Gulin Feng''s eyes were full of envy. He found a real dragon''s blood and created a martial art. Should he be worthy of the amazing luck of the young emperor?


    "I don''t know," Su Mu said with a smile.


    "OK, first try the strength of your right arm. Come on, punch me." Gulin Feng said immediately.


    "Good!"


    Su Mu nodded, clenched his right fist fiercely, raised it quickly, and then blew it hard at Gulin wind.


    Gulin Feng''s eyes brightened and easily grasped Su Mu''s right arm. He felt the great power from it and was even more surprised.


    "Good guy, it''s really powerful. If you hadn''t punched it, I''d think I was competing with a young real dragon," Gulin Feng said in a shocked tone.


    "Come on, old man, do you think I don''t have to learn your return sword when I have this move?" Su Mu suddenly said.


    Gulin Feng nodded and said with a smile, "of course not. As the apprentice of the first sword God in Xuantian continent, how can you not master the sword technique? Come on, let me see your sword technique progress."


    Su Mu was speechless at once, but he had to nod, take out the green lotus sword, make a momentum, and quickly stab at the Gulin wind.


    "Redundant actions can be omitted. When facing the enemy, the enemy won''t give you any chance to start. You should learn to omit the step of starting and reach the state of directly turning the sword into a sword." Gulin Feng reminded.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, frowned and thought, "if I didn''t start, how would I stab the sword out?"


    Gulin Feng shook his head reluctantly, called Su Mu''s green lotus sword, and then said to Su mu, "look, I''ll teach you how to omit those useless actions today, so as to reach the preliminary state of returning to one sword and blink ten thousand swords!"


    The voice fell. Qinglian sword didn''t know when it was out of its sheath and stabbed Su Mu''s head quickly.


    Su Mu''s eyes widened fiercely. He hasn''t seen Gulin Feng draw his sword yet. How come the green lotus sword is about to stab his head?


    Gulin Feng accepted the green lotus sword and said, "your spiritual power can not only be used to use martial arts, but sometimes you have to learn to make good use of it. Your spiritual power can not only be used to attack, but also be used to assist."


    When the voice fell, Gulin Feng was afraid that Su Mu could not understand it, and demonstrated it to him at his slowest speed.


    Su Mu stared at Gulin Feng without blinking. He only saw Gulin Feng stabbing out without holding any net in his hand. The next moment, Qinglian sword didn''t know when it was in his hand.


    "Lying in the trough, the old man has two sons." Su Mu exclaimed.


    "That''s, and."


    Gulin Feng knocked Su Mu''s head with his scabbard and said, "can''t you respect me?"


    Su Mu smiled awkwardly and then said, "you tell me how to use psychic power to assist. I can understand such an inexplicable demonstration."


    Gulin Feng shook his head helplessly and explained to Su Mu how to use spiritual power to control items.

 Chapter 58

    On May 5, after several days of cultivation, Su Mu almost mastered the Lingqi sword control method mentioned by Gulin Feng. The speed of drawing the sword was so fast that he could hardly be seen with the naked eye. In addition, with the martial dragon arm obtained from the Dragon God in the novel, Su Mu was much stronger than when he was fighting Daozi.


    When I came to the center of the national capital, although most of the competitions have been decided, only Tianjiao of the 500 Tianjiao remained to continue to participate in the competition, there are still not fewer people around the challenge arena. After all, this once-in-three-year event is not so good.


    At this time, there was only one of the four challenge arenas left, and the rules were changed from the original competition mode to one-on-one. The winner was promoted to determine the top 250.


    Su Mu immediately shook his head without a word when he knew the news. Can''t he choose a better number? Two hundred and five.


    "Brother Su, it''s up to you to show your power today." Wang Lin smiled and said. He had been eliminated as early as yesterday morning, but he won 765, which is a good result.


    "Yes, the reason why Wang Lin and I haven''t left is to see if brother Su can win the first place in the national capital competition." sun he also said.


    "Don''t worry, don''t you understand my strength? Even if you can''t get the first, you can compete for the second." Su Mu said modestly.


    However, these words are not modest, but arrogant. All the Tianjiao left today are real talents in major departments or national capitals. They are not in the same place as those met by Su mu on the first day. Although few can compare with Taoism, Su Mu''s arrogant tone is still unpleasant.


    "The enemies you met today are not like those on the first day. Everyone left here is the pride of heaven. I advise you to be cautious and not to be arrogant with some achievements." a Tianjiao sneered and didn''t care about Su Mu''s strength at all.


    "Who are you?"


    Su Mu frowned and asked, "what if I''m arrogant? I have the strength to be arrogant, and I''m afraid you''re lucky to be in the top 500 all the time?"


    "Hum! You''ll know my strength when the competition begins." the Tianjiao disdained to smile.


    At this time, Su Mu Tianjiao''s reputation in the capital city was very grand. After all, he blocked all the challengers on the first day of the challenge. Even the Taoist Taoism fell in front of him. He was like a mountain to block those Tianjiao who wanted to move forward and didn''t let them move forward.


    This Tianjiao is also famous for his intention to defeat Su mu in the competition. As for the gap in strength, he doesn''t think it''s very big, because he once fought with Taoist Taoism and defeated Taoism at that time. However, when Taoism was still on the other side, Su Mu defeated Taoism in the later stage of his escape from the world yesterday, He has no comparability with Su mu, because those Tianjiao will soar several times with the breakthrough of cultivation. Su Mu Guan is just the middle of the other shore, which is not enough to be afraid.


    "Today is the fifth day of the national capital competition. The top 250 Tianjiao will be selected for the next step. Therefore, the rules of today''s competition are also very simple. The two people who took the competition to the stage, won the promotion, lost and left. Is there a problem?" the referee asked coldly.


    "There''s so much nonsense. Let''s start quickly." a Tianjiao said impatiently.


    When the voice fell, the referee took the big hand in one fell swoop. 500 jade symbols with Tianjiao''s name were set off in the air by him. He took down two at random and said after reading: "in the first round, Yang Xing told Lin Kuo."


    The two Tianjiao directly jumped onto the challenge arena. After they saluted each other, they were unhappy and released their terrible momentum at the same time.


    "Brother Yang, please!"


    "Brother Lin, please!"


    The two shouted at the same time. The voice fell, and their figures disappeared instantly. They appeared again. They came to the center of the challenge arena and blew out a fierce fist. Both of them were aware of the terrible power in each other''s body. They quickly stopped and jumped back, and then took out their weapons and began to go all out.


    After the collision just now, both sides probably understand the level of each other''s strength, and the gap between the two is not large. Now it depends on which of them has strong martial arts skills and higher experience.


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    The spear and the sword collided madly, making a huge golden sound. Then they used their skills to win each other in one fell swoop.


    "Qingling sword technique!"


    "Red cloud gun!"


    Bang!


    The collision between the two sides immediately sent out a huge impact. For a time, it was covered with dust. If they were not present, they would have been unable to see the battle scene.


    "Brother Lin, good means!"


    "Brother Yang is the same! Come again!"


    "OK! Look at the gun!"


    The two first praised each other, and then continued to collide madly. They were extremely fast and powerful. It was difficult to tell the winner for a time.


    "Red cloud gun!" Yang Xing seized a chance of Lin Kuo''s mistake and directly stabbed Lin Kuo in the heart. Lin Kuo was in a hurry and quickly retreated. He tried to push the long gun away with a long sword, but Yang Xing blew it off the challenge arena with great strength.


    Lin Kuo was unwilling, but he shook his head and arched his hand at Yang Xing. "I lost. Brother Yang''s shooting is really strong. I can''t practice well. I won''t lose to brother Yang again until the next big match."


    "I will still win the next big match!" Yang Xing laughed.


    Lin Kuo sighed, picked up the long sword on the ground, took back the space ring, and turned straight away.


    "Winner, Yang Xing! Advance to one of the 250 Tianjiao." the referee said.


    "In the second round, Dong Yifang against Zhang Lu."


    After a while, Zhang Lu lost to Dong Yifang and left sadly.


    "The third round..."


    In this way, Su Mu didn''t arrive after dozens of rounds, which made him suddenly think of running to the side to drink and eat meat.


    "Su mu, why haven''t you been there yet?" at the same time, a woman with extraordinary appearance and even peerless beauty stood behind Su Mu and asked.


    Su Mu was stunned, turned his head and asked in some doubt, "girl, who are you?"


    "Who do you think I am? I was drinking and eating meat together a few days ago, so I forgot so quickly?" the woman smiled and said.


    "Sleeping trough! Are you Qian Yi?"


    Su Mu suddenly widened his eyes. Just when Qian Yi thought Su Mu was going to marvel and praise his beauty, Su Mu said, "you''re not ugly? How can you think of women disguised as men? Did you go out with thick makeup after listening to me? Isn''t your face full of flour?"


    "Su Mu!!!"


    Qian Yi immediately shouted angrily, "this princess is born! There is no makeup!"


    Su Mu looked at the furious Qian Yi with an embarrassed smile and said, "I''m not curious. Don''t mind."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 59

    When Su Mu and Qian Yi were fighting, the Tianjiao who had mocked Su Mu came over again, ignored Su mu, but looked at Qian Yi and said, "I don''t know if I can know the girl''s name?"


    "While playing, don''t you see that Su Mu and I are chatting?" Qian Yi waved her hand to Tianjiao without turning her head.


    That day, Xiao suddenly choked when he heard the speech, and then continued: "I''m Liu Qing, the young city leader of Qingyang City. I don''t know if you can tell me your name, miss?"


    Qian Yi immediately frowned. Who is this? Don''t you have any eyesight? Don''t you see yourself talking to Su mu?


    Suddenly he looked back and said, "Why are you so upset? Do you believe I let my father go directly to the position of your father''s city Lord?"


    "Father... Father emperor?" Liu Qing stared at the speech, and then looked at Su mu. He couldn''t believe it.


    Su Mu smiled, nodded, pointed to Qian Yi and said, "don''t you see Qian Yi, the daughter of emperor Qianyuan and the third princess?"


    Liu Qing heard that Yandun was about to cry. He immediately shouted to see the third princess and fled here.


    "You see, I''ll tell you. If the princess reveals her true face, those men won''t be crazy?" Qian Yi said to the absent-minded Su mu.


    "Ah? Oh, eh." Su Mu nodded and answered, but his eyes were sweeping the surrounding streets.


    "What are you doing? Princess Ben is so beautiful. Why are you absent-minded when a beautiful woman stands in front of you to chat with you?" Qian Yi asked in some displeasure.


    "I don''t know how long it will take until they call me on the stage. I''m looking for a restaurant not far away. I''m going to eat while waiting. The last time the restaurant told the truth, the taste is really ordinary. If you didn''t have to eat, I''d go directly. This time I must find a restaurant with authentic taste." Su Mu''s head replied without looking back, looking seriously at the street.


    "Yes! That restaurant looks good. Go to that restaurant today!" Su Mu looked at a restaurant called Piaoxiang house not far away. His eyes brightened. He didn''t care about Qian Yi and ran over directly.


    Qian Yi''s face naturally attracted countless Tianjiao to look this way. When they saw that Su Mu left a beautiful woman and ran away, they immediately felt that the opportunity came, and they walked towards Qian Yi with the most charming smiles.


    "Miss, I wonder if we can..."


    Before she finished, Qian Yi shouted directly at Su Mu''s leaving figure, "Su mu, wait for me!"


    "Well..."


    Several Tianjiao suddenly became speechless and wondered if it was because they were not handsome without Su? Doesn''t make sense? You look countless times better than Su mu?


    This group of Tianjiao couldn''t help thinking at the same time.


    When Qian Yi Ran to Piaoxiang residence, she looked for Su Mu who was eating dessert by the window on the second floor. She stamped her feet and walked towards Su Mu''s seat.


    "Su mu, is this princess like your eyes? Why did you leave me alone?" Qian Yi said with some discomfort.


    "Er..." Su Mu didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He glanced and just saw the waiter delivering a pot of wine and a plate of cut beef.


    "Thank you for your help!" Su Mu gave a grateful message in his eyes.


    The waiter seemed to be an understanding person, smiled at Su Mu and returned a polite look.


    Looking at Su mu, Qian Yi not only ignored herself, but also kept sending messages with her eyes to a waiter. She immediately said angrily, "I''m talking to you. Why do you flirt with a waiter?"


    Su Mu immediately looked at the waiter again when he heard the speech, but this time the other party couldn''t do anything. After throwing a look of self-help, he turned and left.


    Qian Yi suddenly thought in her mind that she couldn''t believe it. She immediately thought and blurted out: "Su mu, don''t you like men?"


    "Fart! Su Mu is an upright man, indomitable! How can I like men!?"


    Su Mu Dun was so angry that he quickly explained, "I''m just asking him with my eyes why he didn''t serve the dishes. He''s deaf and mute."


    The waiter, who had not gone far, looked back at Su Mu and Qian Yi and said, "Sir, don''t talk nonsense..."


    "Poop..."


    Su Mu heard Qian Yi burst out laughing before he made a sound. He felt a little embarrassed: "what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at you and don''t find a better reason." Qian Yi shook her head and then poured a glass of wine to Su Mu and another to herself.


    "This is really not a reason. I really don''t like men..." Su Mu said weakly.


    "All right, all right, I see."


    Qian Yi smiled casually and said, "if you didn''t like men, how could you see a beautiful woman like me and leave me? Instead, you talked and laughed with me when I was dressed up as a man."


    "Am I special..."


    Su Mu immediately felt speechless and had no good explanation for the moment. He could only listen to Qian Yi''s teasing while drinking muggy wine.


    High above the sky, when Emperor Qianyuan and Gulin Feng were looking at Qian Yi looking for Su mu with her daughter, they looked at each other for a moment and almost decided the name of their grandchildren.


    But when Su Mu left Qian Yi to run to the restaurant alone, he suddenly widened his eyes. Emperor Qian Yuan asked in some surprise, "is it difficult that the ancient apprentice''s eyes are too high, and even Yi''er doesn''t come into his eyes?"


    "I don''t think so. I think he ran away when he was hungry."


    Gulin Feng thought for a while and replied, "this bastard boy has a big stomach. He can eat a lot of food at a meal. The money I earn every day in my inn is enough for this bastard boy to eat for a day."


    "I see, but it''s normal. After all, young master Su is strong and powerful, his physique is natural, and his stomach digests fast. It''s no big deal." emperor Qian Yuan nodded and said.


    "But I''m a little worried," Gulin Feng said with some worry.


    "What did you think?" emperor Qianyuan asked curiously.


    "This bastard boy never talks with those women. I''m a little worried about whether he really likes men as Qian Yi said." Gulin Feng said with some worry.


    "Shouldn''t it be? Seeing the reaction of young master Su, he shouldn''t like men?" emperor Qian Yuan replied with some worry. He always wanted to find a good husband for his daughter, but because of Qian Yi''s high vision, he didn''t see it. Finally, a talented, handsome and well-known Su Mu appeared and attracted his daughter''s eyes, It would be embarrassing if he were really good at Longyang. After all, Emperor Qianyuan was also very satisfied with Su Mu''s prospective son-in-law.

 Chapter 60

    In Piaoxiang''s residence, Su Mu saw that there were only less than 300 people left, but he couldn''t help but feel helpless. Why didn''t he call me today? I can''t get rid of Qian Yi.


    But fortunately, Qian Yi also timely put away her teasing and asked, "do you have any plans after the national capital competition is over?"


    Su Mu shook his head when he heard the speech and said, "the next step has not been stipulated yet. Let''s see it then."


    Qian Yi''s eyes brightened when she heard the speech and said, "since you have no plans, you might as well stay in the national capital. With your talent, I''ll let my father give you the position of a partial general. It''s not impossible to climb up to the top general slowly in a few years. What do you think?"


    Su Mu immediately shook his head and said, "I won''t stay in the capital of the country. A good man is ambitious. The Xuantian continent is so big that I still want to see it."


    Dry Yi smell speech some helpless, also had to nod.


    "In the 207th round, Su Mu fights Liu Qing!"


    Just then, the shouting of the referee came from the challenge arena in the distance.


    "When you get to me, eat slowly first." Su Mu got up, left more than ten gold coins and ran quickly to the challenge arena.


    As soon as he got to the challenge arena, Su Mu saw Liu Qing who had previously ridiculed him.


    "You finally came. I thought you didn''t dare to go on stage." Liu Qing sneered, confident in his strength.


    Su Mu shook his head and did not speak, but made a gesture of your first attack.


    Liu Qing sneered. Without saying a word, a black long gun appeared in its hand.


    "Let me see what your strength is like after defeating Gu yidaozi!"


    When the voice fell, Liu Qing turned into a black light and shot at Su Mu at a high speed. Chang Jian fought hard from top to bottom. A black Qi immediately rushed away from Chang Jian and stabbed Su mu.


    "This guy''s strength is OK, but he''s a little too arrogant." Su Mu thought to himself, holding a sword in his backhand and stabbing it out, which immediately attracted a sneer from Liu Qing.


    "I didn''t even hold the sword. What do you want to stab me with?" Liu Qing sneered.


    But at the next moment, Liu Qing couldn''t laugh. Su Mu didn''t know when a long blue sword appeared in his hand and shot at his head.


    "By!"


    Liu Qingmeng was in a hurry. He retreated quickly. His backhand was long and cut with Qinglian sword. Liu Qing tried his best to shake the Qinglian sword in Su Mu''s hand. Unfortunately, Su Mu''s strength was far from what he could imagine. Instead, he was thrown out by Su Mu''s sword.


    Su Mu took a step with the trend, stabbed the green lotus sword fiercely in his hand, and a sword Qi immediately appeared in the front of the green lotus sword and chased Liu Qing.


    "This guy''s swordsmanship is so strong!" Liu Qing stared. He thought Su Mu relied on the power of the fire lotus, but what''s the matter with his swordsmanship now?


    At the moment, there is no shortage of discerning figures in the capital. Many strong men are hidden in each void. At a glance, we can see the origin of Su Mu''s blue long sword.


    "This is Gulin Feng''s green lotus sword? Why is it in his hand? Is Gulin Feng taking an apprentice? It doesn''t make sense. If you take an apprentice according to Gulin Feng, you won''t inform the whole Xuantian continent?"


    On the challenge arena, Liu Qing was not in a hurry to think about it. A cold feeling suddenly appeared. Suddenly, the dark long ridge in his hand immediately attached a thin layer of frost.


    "Magic power?"


    Su Mu has some doubts that this Liu Qing''s magical power is very similar to the magical power of Ni Min that he met at the perfume hall that day, but it is much lower than Ni Min Liu Qing''s temperature, but Liu Qing also has less Ni Min''s ability to influence the heaven and earth.


    "The pole of xuanbing!"


    Liu Qing''s hands whirled fiercely and sent out a terrible cold gas. Then Liu Qing controlled the cold gas and hit Su Mu directly.


    Su Mu immediately felt like using different fire to solve Liu Qing, but he frowned at what Gulin Feng said, and finally decided to fight the enemy with swordsmanship.


    Gulin Feng is right. If he always relies on the destructive power of the flame against the enemy, he will be thoroughly studied by the opponent sooner or later.


    Although Su Mu''s fifth bureau did their research, Gulin Feng also said that if he had been killing the enemy with such rolling strength, his combat experience would not increase much. When he met someone who could resist his own fire lotus, he would be at a loss.


    Su Mu also thought a lot. He thought Gulin Feng''s words were reasonable, so he decided to practice more means. His attack means at the moment is really too single.


    "Return to a sword!"


    Su Mu shouted, and the green lotus sword in his hand shot out fiercely. The speed that was too terrible to be seen with the naked eye immediately shocked Tianjiao under the stage.


    A sword stabbed Liu Qing. Before he had time to react, the frost gas he shot was directly destroyed. He stabbed himself unabated.


    "One strike from the sky!"


    The voice fell, and Liu Qing also played his cards very quickly. A terrible and huge shadow of Chang Jian suddenly appeared above Su Mu''s head. Chang Jian''s overbearing power immediately caused dark clouds to roll and lightning to thunder!


    "It''s not over yet! Ha!"


    Before it was over, Liu Qing directly shot Chang Jian out at Su Muji. He kept pinching FA Yin in his hand. An iceberg of tens of meters slowly condensed and formed. Under Liu Qing''s loud drink, he smashed it at Su Muji.


    "This guy has a good understanding of his powers." Su Mu thought to himself when he looked at the huge black ice that was about to hit him.


    "But I''m not a vegetarian!"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu raised his hand and attracted the power of space to lead the huge virtual shadow in the air to Liu Qing''s head. He clenched his right fist and shouted: "dragon arm!!"


    When the voice fell, they saw that Su Mu''s right hand was slowly wrapped with a layer of blood red light, and finally turned into a ferocious right arm full of blood.


    Tianjiao was shocked. It was the arm of a dragon!


    Bang!


    Su Mu gave full play to his strength with his punching fist and blasted on the iceberg. The huge ice directly turned into thousands of fist sized hail and blasted around the challenge arena at a very fast speed.


    "Lying trough!"


    Tianjiao people were stunned and quickly used their means to stop the hail. They thought they were just coming to watch the war. How could they be attacked inexplicably!?


    Then Su mumeng raised his right hand and clenched Liu Qing hard. The terrible attraction appeared in his hand and blew Liu Qing out directly. At the next moment, the huge long shadow fell fiercely.


    Bang!!


    After a loud noise, the challenge arena was covered with dust. After a long time, it all dispersed, and the original position where Liu Qing stood left a huge pit.

 Chapter 61

    As Liu Qing was kicked off the challenge arena by Su mu, the competition naturally ended. Su Mu also left the challenge arena to wait for tomorrow''s competition.


    Tomorrow''s competition is much simpler. It is an irregular and chaotic battle. The 250 Tianjiao will only leave the top 50 in the end.


    Su Mu had the experience of participating in the chaos war in castle peak city in the past. Naturally, he didn''t know too much about the rules. Wait until tomorrow to blow down the Tianjiao who wanted to fight against him.


    One day flew by, and Su Mu came to the challenge arena in the central capital of the country early the next morning. Today''s challenge arena is somewhat different from usual. Today''s challenge arena is closed by a layer of transparent array to ensure that the means of Tianjiao will not spread to the crowd watching the battle.


    "Su mu, you should be careful in today''s competition. You were generous and brilliant a few days ago. I''m afraid many people want to drive you off the challenge arena first." sun he warned loudly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s easy to pass this level with my strength. As long as they don''t all rush up, I can still easily advance. Even if they rush up, I''ll expose my cards." Su Mu said casually.


    "OK, just believe in your strength. Don''t say more. Come on." sun he nodded.


    Su Mu leaped directly into the array and immediately saw the Tianjiao who had already entered the array.


    "There seems to be more spiritual power than outside. Does this array have the effect of gathering souls?" Su Mu thought suspiciously.


    "Mr. Su, today''s competition is different from the past. Today''s competition rule is chaos. How about our cooperation?"


    A Tianjiao came up and said, "I know you are strong, young master Su, but the rest of the people here are top Tianjiao from all sides. They don''t lack genius. Although you are strong without young master Su, you can''t be underestimated. How about we join hands to promote?"


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "there''s no need. Su has his own confidence. Even if he fails, Su''s strength is not home. There''s nothing to say."


    He sighed helplessly when he heard the speech, and turned to win over other Tianjiao.


    More than half an hour later, all 250 Tianjiao who were promoted to success came to the scene. They all faintly exuded their momentum and gave a message that they were not easy to provoke. At the moment, they just wait for the referee to announce the start of the competition, and their scuffle will be imminent.


    "Today''s competition will decide that the top 50 Tianjiao who go abroad will go to the imperial palace for a stronger competition, so Tianjiao from all sides, use all your strength to meet the enemy! The competition begins!"


    The voice fell, and the referee disappeared instantly, leaving only 250 young Tianjiao exuding a terrible momentum.


    But now all parties understand the current situation. As long as one party starts first, it must be the first to be eliminated by the fire, and then there will be an irregular war. It can be said that as long as you look at me, I will do your situation.


    In this case, only those Tianjiao who have enough confidence and strength dare to start the battle first, otherwise your lack of strength will be the first to be eliminated.


    Su Mu waited in a corner of the challenge arena for a long time, but there was no attack. He frowned and didn''t want to wait any longer. Without saying a word, he radiated his whole body momentum and jumped up. A huge sword shadow appeared out of thin air and rushed towards the Tianjiao people in the challenge arena.


    "Shot!" a dozen of them looked at Su Mu standing in the corner and suddenly disappeared, thinking at the same time.


    At the next moment, a sharp sword shadow swept over fiercely.


    "Does this guy''s arrival seem to trigger everyone to attack him? What kind of confidence is it?" the audience outside the challenge arena couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Sun he and Wang Lin frowned and said, "Su mu, you have to be steady!"


    In the challenge arena, the shadow of the sword has disappeared. Except for a few Tianjiao who didn''t even move, most Tianjiao are already watching Su Mu warily, afraid that he will throw himself out first.


    "Not yet?"


    Su Mu looked at Tianjiao who was present and didn''t want to do it first. He immediately frowned and shook his head helplessly: "then I''ll give you a real appetizer!"


    As soon as the idea fell, two terrible flames appeared in Su Mu''s hands and began to merge. Tianjiao immediately widened his eyes and shouted, "you can''t let him use this move! Stop him!"


    When the voice fell, more than 20 Tianjiao immediately jumped up and burst out endless spiritual power to fight Su mu.


    But how fast does the Buddha anger lotus fuse? Just when their attack came out, Su Mu had gathered a two-color fire lotus in his hand.


    "Bad!"


    The more than twenty Tianjiao fiercely widened their eyes and fell to the ground without saying a word. They gathered together to hold up a spiritual shield. The other Tianjiao also launched an attack on Huolian.


    Su Mu grinned and said, "explosion!"


    The voice fell, and the fire burst out a terrible temperature, accompanied by bursts of dazzling light.


    Bang!!!


    The challenge arena was instantly destroyed by the temperature and impact after the fire lotus explosion, leaving only a piece of dust rising continuously.


    As the smoke and dust dispersed, the audience outside the challenge arena also saw the scene inside. The challenge arena had already been razed to the ground. More than a dozen Tianjiao now had white eyes and fell to the ground, just because Su Mu hit the Buddha''s anger lotus.


    Seeing that someone had fallen around him, the Tianjiao immediately shouted: "do it!"


    When the voice fell, more than a dozen Tianjiao figures suddenly disappeared and rushed to Su mu. Some of them took out long swords and knives, and some raised huge double hammers. All of them wanted to eliminate Su mu.


    "Naive!"


    Su Mu sneered, and his right arm turned into a dragon arm. With a fist, he blew a Tianjiao out with strong Qi.


    However, the Tianjiao who rushed up couldn''t care so much. They all used their powerful cards to kill Su mu.


    "Pretty mountain hammer!"


    "Xuanyin sword technique!"


    "Jiuluan Tiandao"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Mu looked up at the top of the challenge arena. He saw a virtual shadow formed by dozens of weapons, which came crazy towards him with boundless momentum.


    "Tut tut! Awesome!"


    Su Mu gave a sigh of admiration, and then blew out a fist. Suddenly, a golden fist shadow suddenly appeared, and the aura merged into a terrible dragon shadow, sending out bursts of dragon songs and roaring towards the group of Tianjiao.


    Bang!!


    Although the attack has been isolated by the array, the momentum emitted from it cannot be blocked. Under so many powerful attacks, a black cloud has covered the sky of the capital for several miles! Like the end of the world!

 Chapter 62

    The battle was stuck. Su Mu couldn''t easily solve them all for a while. It would lose the face of others and didn''t focus on hitting one of them. After all, it would kill people.


    Watching the dragon shaped fist burst out, Su Mu added a few more fists. For a moment, the array was full of bursts of dragon chirps.


    Bang!!


    The intersection of Qi and force sent out a violent collision, which spread like the impact of water ripples. The surrounding Tianjiao can''t watch the war at this moment.


    At this moment, the battle on the field really started. Several Tianjiao fought together. Countless unique virtual shadows in the array collided continuously, sending a terrible impact and momentum to the sky!


    Su Mu constantly resisted the attack from those Tianjiao. Many Tianjiao joined their camp and wanted to eliminate Su Mu first.


    "Return to a sword!"


    Su Mu shouted fiercely and held his right hand falsely. The green lotus sword suddenly appeared in his hand, stabbed dozens of times at an extremely fast speed, sent out more than ten powerful sword Qi, crossed the void and stabbed those Tianjiao.


    "Xuanyang!"


    "Thunder hammer!"


    "Fire knife!"


    Several attacks came at Su Mu at the same time, which made him dare not keep his hand. With a stroke of his left hand, the space in front of Su Mu suddenly broke, absorbed those attacks and spit them out from behind the group of Tianjiao.


    "Damn it! He really understood the power of space!" several knowledgeable Tianjiao thought at the same time, and quickly used their means to resist the attack on themselves.


    "Different cremation Qinglian!"


    Su Mu shouted, and a blue fire lotus burst out in his palm. The terrible temperature caused a wave in the void.


    "Go!"


    The voice fell, and the green lotus turned into a streamer and flew to the group of Tianjiao and exploded fiercely. Suddenly, several Tianjiao with insufficient spiritual power were blasted out, and their mouth was constantly spitting blood.


    Su Mu eliminated dozens of people in a row. Those Tianjiao who even dealt with him can''t go on like this. If they don''t eliminate Su mu, they will be the ones who will seriously step down and jump back to prepare for a new round of attack.


    However, Su Mu didn''t give them any chance to catch up. His body flashed like a lightning across the void. His right hand turned into a dragon arm blasted a Tianjiao and directly knocked him out.


    "The stars change!"


    Su Mu raised several Tianjiao with his hands in one fell swoop, and then he squeezed them vigorously in his hands. With his increasing spiritual power, he fiercely expelled those Tianjiao from serious injuries and vomiting blood.


    "This guy didn''t do his best before!?"


    All Tianjiao at the scene stared wide and quickly used his own magic power to gather up and give Su Mu a fatal blow. However, Su Mu didn''t give them a chance. With a stroke of his hands, the sword Qi condensed in space immediately pierced several Tianjiao''s arms and greatly reduced their combat power!


    "Don''t keep your hand, or we won''t be promoted! Come on!"


    As soon as the arrogant voice fell that day, Su Mu immediately appeared behind him and punched him on the back. His bones were directly interrupted by Su Mu''s great power and lost his combat effectiveness.


    "Jue Ying!"


    When a Tianjiao rubbed Su Mu to attack others, he suddenly made a move. A virtual shadow of a long gun tens of meters long stabbed him hard. At the moment, Su Mu turned his back to the killing move. Tianjiao restrained him, as if he could not escape it.


    However, Su Mu was not a bit flustered. After the sword technique forced Tianjiao back, he looked back and punched, but was directly blasted to the corner of the challenge arena by the gun shadow.


    "Come on! He''s not invincible! Use your housekeeping skills!"


    Seeing the effect of his attack that day, Xiao shouted excitedly, but he was directly thrown out of the challenge arena by Su Mu at the next moment.


    "Shit, I hate sneak attacks."


    Su Mu spit his mouth full of dust, and then his hands fell in one fell swoop. Buddha''s anger appeared in his hands when lianton, and fiercely threw it at the group of Tianjiao.


    "Bang!!"


    The Buddha''s anger lotus, which represents destruction, burst again and fiercely flew more than a dozen Tianjiao out directly, spitting blood in his mouth!


    At this time, the four referees suddenly appeared, each forcibly stopped the competition with great mana, and said: "the big scuffle competition is over, and the remaining 50 Tianjiao will go to the palace for a more powerful competition tomorrow."


    Su Mu frowned and looked around. It turned out that there were only 50 people left on the court at the moment. Many Tianjiao ran over to see if they could eliminate Su mu, but they were embarrassed. However, several Tianjiao attracted Su Mu''s attention. They were five Tianjiao from the capital of the country, From the competition to the present, even the breath has not been hurried, nor has it been affected by Su MUFA''s attack.


    "These people should be the strongest among the rest?" Su Mu thought secretly.


    As the array dispersed, 50 victorious Tianjiao stood on the challenge arena, and many Tianjiao fell around the challenge arena. Some had fainted, and some were unwilling to stare at the challenge arena, spitting blood in their mouths.


    Su Mu slowly stepped down from the challenge arena. Sun he and Wang Lin also stepped up and said in surprise: "great Su Mu! One person eliminated dozens of Tianjiao. If the referee hadn''t come in and stopped Zhandu, I think you would eliminate the rest?"


    "Don''t tell me, I really have this idea, so I don''t have to continue the competition in the future." Su Mu replied with a casual smile.


    Although Su Mu said so, he did not take it lightly. No matter which countries are Tianjiao or others, this is the strongest young generation in the Qianyuan Dynasty. Even if Su Mu used the Buddha anger lotus with all his strength, it was blocked by more than a dozen people without much effect. It is natural that he is not afraid of Shan Su Mu alone, However, the saying that more ants bite to death seems to have some truth.


    "Maybe my elephant is too small. When I grow up, no matter how many ants I step on, they are just mole ants." Su Mu thought to himself, and increased his mind to break through cultivation.


    It''s some time since he broke through the middle of the supernatural realm. His foundation has been firmly established in several battles. It''s also time to try to break through to the later stage of the supernatural realm!


    "I have a hunch that my harvest will never be lower than reading a novel after the later stage of the supernatural power." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Back in the inn, Su Mu didn''t immediately go to Gulin Feng, but directly shut himself in the room and began to practice crazily. Today''s competition is over, and tomorrow''s competition is in the afternoon, so Su Mu should try to see if he can break through to the later stage of the magical realm in the rest of the day!

 Chapter 63

    Su Mu made painstaking efforts this time and took hundreds of inferior spiritual stones to assist his cultivation. At present, there are not many spiritual stones left for him by he bus. There are tens of thousands of inferior spiritual stones. However, inferior spiritual stones are not useful to Su Mu and can only be used for cultivation.


    The next afternoon, Su mumeng woke up from his practice, and a stronger breath came out than before.


    "Did the little bastard break through again? It''s amazing. The young emperor''s talent is really extraordinary. He broke through from mortals to the later stage of the magical realm in a few months. If others know, they won''t be jealous." Gulin Feng thought with a smile.


    Su Mu opened his eyes, spit out a mouthful of turbid air fiercely, looked at the sky, got up, washed his face with water, brushed his teeth and walked towards the palace.


    "Su mu, our brothers can''t go with you. After all, we are not qualified to enter the palace. Moreover, we received a letter from Lord Lin last night and asked us to go back to Luohe City as soon as possible." sun he said.


    "It''s up to you to compete later. Sun he and I are waiting to receive the news of your complete victory in Luohe City." Wang Lin smiled and patted Su mu on the shoulder.


    "Just wait. Maybe before you get to Luohe City, the news of my victory has passed." Su Mu smiled.


    "Good luck! Goodbye!" sun he arched his hands with Wang Lin, turned and rushed to the transmission array of the national capital.


    "These two people are the first friends of the same age I made after I came to this world?" Su Mu smiled and thought.


    No more thought, Su Mu also strode towards the palace. The competition did not stop. Fifty Tianjiao decided to enter the top 25, the top 10, the top 5, and even the first!


    On the way, I passed the challenge arena square where the competition was held. There were no more lively scenes here. Only a group of children stood on the challenge arena where the competition was held and played games. Many middle-aged people watched the children play and smile.


    Su Mu shook his head, looked at the magnificent building not far away, took a breath and walked slowly over.


    In front of the palace gate, a bodyguard took a look at Su Mu and didn''t say anything. He led Su Mu into the palace. As soon as he stepped into the palace, he saw a huge city gate not far away. Twenty supernatural realm bodyguards pushed it open together. You can imagine the weight of this huge city gate!


    After passing through the huge gate, a huge square came into view again. The size of the square made Su Mu feel like a fish in the river. It was incomparably broad!


    Due to the importance of the Imperial Palace, the bodyguards who led the way could only walk solemnly and slowly, and Su Mu could only walk slowly behind him. It took more than half an hour to pass through the huge square.


    After passing through the square, there was still a huge door in sight. Su Mu immediately felt that emperor Qianyuan was a brain cripple. Who should you guard against with so many doors? If someone really wants to kill you, don''t they fly in from the sky? This can intercept some small soldiers at most?


    After walking for more than half an hour again, Su Mu finally saw the scene in the palace. Countless magnificent rooms stood side by side, and a road extending in all directions appeared in front of Su mu.


    The bodyguard skillfully entered the middle tunnel and walked towards the place where the competition was held.


    "Royal garden?"


    Su Mu looked at the name written on the top of the circular portal of the destination and immediately frowned. He thought that emperor Qianyuan was really hearty. How much space can the imperial garden give Tianjiao a competition? What if you knock and bump?


    However, Su Mu didn''t think so after passing through the circular portal, because the imperial garden is too big. To what extent, the size of the imperial garden can''t see the end. I''m afraid it''s much larger than the square he passed before.


    "Emperor Qianyuan really enjoyed it. He built such a big imperial garden that he could fit the castle peak city." Su Mu thought to himself.


    Su Mu came to the final place of the competition. There were hundreds of rockeries standing in the artificial pond of the imperial garden.


    Su Mu looked at it. It''s not so much an artificial pond as a huge natural lake. Looking around, I''m afraid it''s much larger than the previous Taihu Lake in the south of the Yangtze River.


    "Terrible." Su Mu shook his head and thought to himself, it''s too big. The imperial garden is too big. This is the residence of emperor Qianyuan, who is in charge of the land of the eastern region. I''m afraid it''s like the backyard of ordinary people in emperor Qianyuan''s eyes.


    "The imperial garden alone is so big, so how huge should the Qianyuan emperor palace be?" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    He found a place to sit down and began to wait for Tianjiao to enter. Soon after, a Tianjiao, led by the bodyguard, also entered the imperial garden. His eyes were full of shock. Looking at the huge imperial garden, it was not a backyard, but a city!


    Soon after, a famous Tianjiao entered the imperial garden with shocked eyes. As soon as he sat down, he began to look at the surrounding scenery.


    "The imperial garden really deserves to be the place for the emperor to rest on weekdays. It''s really magnificent!" a Tianjiao said in a shocked tone.


    The Tianjiao beside him also opened his mouth and said, "more than style, I''m afraid the size of the imperial garden alone is several times larger than our Jiangyun city! Should it be worthy of being the residence of the great emperor?"


    Soon after, with a terrible momentum, a sharp voice full of Yin roared, "here comes the great emperor! Welcome!"


    The surrounding guards immediately knelt down and buried their heads, shouting long live the great emperor!


    Even Tianjiao, who was present, quickly bowed his head and bowed his hands and shouted along with the bodyguards. Only Su Mu seemed not to hear him. He sat in his seat drinking wine and eating delicious food.


    "This guy? If the emperor doesn''t welcome you, you can''t even get up. Do you want to be killed by the emperor?" all Tianjiao looked at Su Mu''s behavior and thought in surprise. Then they ignored it and waited for the arrival of emperor Qianyuan.


    The voice fell, and the figure of emperor Qianyuan appeared on the Dragon chair of the main position out of thin air. Emperor Qianyuan looked at the Tianjiao below with dignity. Then he saw Su Mu stunned, but he didn''t want to continue scanning.


    "Do it." emperor Qian Yuan''s tone was flat, but there was a meaning that could not be rejected.


    "You are the top 50 young Tianjiao selected by the national capital competition. Your strength is far superior to that of the same generation. In the future, you will certainly become an extremely important cornerstone of our Qianyuan country and contribute to our Qianyuan country!" emperor Qianyuan said aloud, and your tone also showed your meaning. You came here for only one purpose, that is, for my use!


    "Great emperor Miao Zan!"


    "You are tired all the way here, so you should take a breath first, eat some food, and wait until the sun sets in the evening before starting today''s competition," said emperor Qian Yuan.


    "Yes, Emperor!"


    Hearing the speech, Zhong Tianjiao nodded. Some began to regulate their breath, some closed their eyes and waited for the start of the competition. No one used the food on the table, but with one exception, Su Mu was very happy. The royal food was really not comparable to those outside.

 Chapter 64

    As time slowly passed, in the evening, watching a huge fireball emitting high temperature in the west fall in the distance, a place in the East was also angry with a bright moon.


    "The moonlight tonight is really good. In recent years, it is rare to see that the moon is not missing." emperor Qian Yuan said looking at the slowly rising moon.


    The voice fell, and a group of Tianjiao hurriedly matched it.


    Emperor Qianyuan shook his head, waved his big hand, and an array rose out of thin air to cover the huge pond.


    "At the beginning of the competition, you will all go up the rockery. Whoever falls down will fail. Your strength has been proved yesterday. Now I want to see how your body method is."


    Emperor Qianyuan said loudly, "the 25 people who will eventually stay on the rockery will be promoted directly. Don''t say much. Tianjiao, start your performance!"


    The voice fell, and 49 Tianjiao except Su Mu fell on the rockery in the pond like lightning.


    "Why don''t you go up?" emperor Qianyuan asked aloud, looking at Su Mu who was still eating.


    Su Mu quickly swallowed the delicious food and said, "ah? Sorry, I''m usually very involved when I eat. I didn''t hear what the emperor said. I''ll go up when I finish eating."


    All Tianjiao shook their heads helplessly, and some even covered their faces with their hands. Did this guy really kill the bastard in Sifang yesterday? Is the contrast too large?


    Su Mu finished the delicious food on the plate, took a deep breath, patted his bulging stomach, burped, and then stepped on a rockery.


    Emperor Qianyuan shook his head reluctantly. If others did, he would have slapped him to death. He didn''t say that Su Mu was an apprentice of the ancient master. He also appreciated Su mu, and his daughter seemed to have a good feeling for this guy. If he killed him, the ancient master would certainly kill him, Even if he didn''t die, his daughter would be angry for months or even years.


    "Forget it, I''m the emperor of the eastern regions. I''m broad-minded and won''t be angry about such a small matter." emperor Qianyuan thought in his heart.


    "Everyone, the competition begins!"


    The voice fell, and the array wrapped around the pond began to play a role and kept rotating. Then the rockeries seemed to be affected and began to move their position crazily. The rockeries that were just in front of us had drifted hundreds of meters away.


    Then Tianjiao immediately felt an unstable force coming from under their feet, and the rockery began to shake and transfer madly, as if they wanted to throw these Tianjiao down.


    "There are not many rules for this competition. When you want to fall off the rockery under your feet, there are no other rockeries around. At this time, you can directly blow down the nearby Tianjiao and occupy his original rockery."


    The referee''s voice timely reminded.


    "Damn it!"


    A Tianjiao immediately gave a furious scold because he suddenly received an attack the moment before. His feet were unstable and he was about to fall into the pond. He didn''t forget the end of falling down. He finally came here. If he fell down so easily, no one would be willing to lose!


    When Tianjiao was about to fall off the rockery, he grabbed a finger hole on the rockery with his hands, jumped towards another rockery, and successfully escaped the end of being eliminated.


    "How close!" the Tianjiao took a deep breath. If he hadn''t been strong and quick, I''m afraid he would have fallen into the pond at the moment.


    The rest of Tianjiao are also crazy to use their means in an attempt to eliminate others, but they are also attacked by the other party. For a short time, Tianjiao threw each other at a long-range attack on the rockery.


    "Huh?"


    Su Mu felt something. Looking back, a Tianjiao jumped towards him directly after the moving force of the rockery, and his hands glittered. The fist rubbing the air raised a flame and hit the rockery at Su Mu''s feet.


    Su mumeng felt that his feet were very unstable.


    "The rockery is going to collapse!?" Su Mu frowned and jumped to the rockery of Tianjiao. Then he broke it to the rockery at the foot of Tianjiao with the force of space and eliminated him.


    "The rules are so simple for me. As long as I use countless spiritual powers to constantly create attraction for the rockery under my feet, with my own strength, basically no one can throw himself into the pond. Unless someone is desperate to throw himself into the pond, he will be promoted steadily at the moment." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    However, others will not let him advance steadily. Even if they can''t eliminate him, they have to take time to create some trouble for him. The attacks flying towards him from time to time make him a little upset. They simply call out the falling Xinyan and fiercely burn the rockeries under the feet of Tianjiao.


    "Lying trough! This guy is so poisonous! But did he just throw a blow at the sword shadow? Did he directly destroy my rockery?"


    At the same time, most Tianjiao also had this idea in their hearts. Su Mu''s actions now really attracted hatred. He sat cross legged on the fake mountain top, his left hand supporting his chin boring, and his right hand constantly controlling the falling heart inflammation to burn the rockery under their feet.


    "Su mu, don''t mess with this competition. If you want to eliminate some, stop, otherwise no one may participate in the later competition." emperor Qianyuan said helplessly to Su mu.


    "Sleeping trough? Who are you?"


    Emperor Qianyuan was a little tired and said, "I''m emperor Qianyuan..."


    "Emperor? Why are you talking in my head?" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    "This is because I used a special means, the art of sound transmission." emperor Qian Yuan shook his head and replied


    "The art of sound transmission? Why didn''t the old bastard teach me this? Talk without moving your mouth, handsome ones!" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Emperor Qianyuan was stunned, but shook his head and said, "remember not to eliminate them all. After all, this is the big ratio of the national capital every three years. What if you hit your self-confidence?"


    "I''ll try my best."


    Su Mu nodded secretly, which was a promise to Emperor Qianyuan. Then he withdrew several fallen Xinyan from Tianjiao rockery, giving them time to deal with the problems in front of them.


    "I''ve kept my hand. If they still can''t pass this level, don''t blame me..." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    I don''t know if emperor Qianyuan did it intentionally. The rockery at Su Mu''s feet began to gradually stay away from those Tianjiao, as if he didn''t want Su Mu to participate in this fight.

 Chapter 65

    Without Su Mu''s trouble, there are still many Tianjiao fighting on the rockery at the moment, including Tianjiao who has the heart to eliminate Su mu. Unfortunately, Su Mu''s distance is too far at the moment, and their attack methods are difficult to work at such a distance.


    "How boring." Su Mu sat on the rockery, holding his chin in one hand and covering his knees in the other, with a helpless face.


    "Can''t you hurry up? Everyone has to go back to bed so late." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Although Su Mu wanted to eliminate these people quickly, but emperor Qianyuan refused. There was no rockery around. Even if he wanted to pass, it was not so easy.


    "Buddha anger Lotus!"


    Although he could not intervene, Su Mu kept throwing powerful and terrible fire lotus towards the other side, blowing up layers of spray and confusing the hands and feet of Tianjiao.


    "This bastard! Can''t you stay where you are?" Zhong Tianjiao explained in his heart, thought angrily, and then continued to attack the selected target.


    Finally, after more than two hours, Tianjiao, who finally stayed on the rockery, only left 25.


    "It''s over at last!" Su Mu thought, looking at the rockery swimming towards the pond.


    When he came near, Su Mu jumped up and landed on the shore like a flying swallow.


    "Boring boring, self assured or supercilious." I make complaints about the most boring test.


    Tianjiao, who heard this, all turned black. After looking at himself and Su mu, who was embarrassed and comfortable, an unknown fire burst into his heart. However, Emperor Qianyuan didn''t dare to attack at the moment, so he could only kill Su Mu a hundred times silently in his heart!


    Emperor Qianyuan couldn''t help but smoke at the corners of his eyes when he heard the speech. He thought to himself, "what the ancient master said is really good. In addition to his talent, Su Mu is really cheap."


    "Congratulations on your success in staying. The next rule is not to choose the top ten as rumored."


    Emperor Qianyuan paused and said in a serious tone: "the next rule is... No rule! As long as you can survive! Then you will all be winners! If you all die, you will all be losers!"


    Su Mu and Tianjiao frowned when they heard the speech. Only a few Tianjiao in the capital of the country seemed to have known it for a long time.


    "Follow me!"


    The voice fell. Emperor Qianyuan waved his big hand, rolled up the Tianjiao and flew outside the palace.


    "Great emperor, where are you going?" Su Mu asked suspiciously. Looking at the disappearance of the city below, Su Mu knew that they had left the capital city to understand.


    "Heaven''s wasteland, no, it should be called heaven''s devil''s secret land!" emperor Qian Yuan said in a flat but very serious tone.


    "The secret land of the devil?"


    Su Mu frowned suspiciously and glanced at Tianjiao around him. He saw that they were also confused at the moment. Only Tianjiao, who was born in all countries, looked like he had expected.


    "The purpose of each national competition is to the secret land of heaven and evil."


    Emperor Qian Yuan said, "it''s a mysterious secret place in the eastern region of China. It''s likely that the person who left this secret place is a prospective emperor. This secret place is opened once every three years. Every time, you can enter 100 Tianjiao under the heaven and earth realm. As for the heaven and earth realm and above, you can''t enter, even I can''t enter."


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he felt a little strange. This special plot is so familiar. Isn''t this a copy that the protagonists will experience? Thinking that he could get a lot of good things from the secret territory, Su Mu''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "Don''t get me wrong. The secret territory of the heavenly demons is not a place for you to find treasure. Your task is to enter the secret territory and strengthen the seal of the heavenly demons. However, if you have the opportunity, you should also be able to get a lot of good things," said Emperor Qian Yuan.


    "Reinforced seal?"


    Su Mu frowned and said, "I don''t know how to seal?"


    "You will know at that time that every Tianjiao who enters the secret territory of the heavenly demons will not seal, but they can strengthen the seal of the heavenly demons," said emperor Qian Yuan.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, then looked up and said, "do you want to pay for the labor service?"


    After hearing this, Emperor Qianyuan immediately trembled at his feet and almost fell down. Some said silently, "yes, not only will the Qianyuan Congress give rewards after you come back, but you can also find unusual rewards in the secret place. Do you know why you have to screen Tianjiao layer by layer?"


    They explained that they shook their heads and said they didn''t know. Emperor Qian Yuan said: "That''s because there is a special power in the secret place of the devil, which can improve the strength of people''s soul out of thin air and increase your soul strength by more than one level. I don''t have to explain the benefits of strengthening your soul. Although it can''t increase your talent, it''s OK to improve your understanding. So what good things can you get in the secret place of the devil this time It depends on your nature. "


    Just as the crowd nodded and rubbed their hands, Su Mu raised his hand and slowly opened his mouth. His face solemnly asked, "is there a night snack? I''m hungry..."


    Everyone was speechless.


    In the middle of the night, Emperor Qianyuan took the people to an ancient and simple village. The village exists in the stone cliff surrounded by mountains. There are intertwined vines and woods on his head to block his sight. It can be said that it is a very good place to live in seclusion.


    At the moment when Emperor Qianyuan fell, an old man with a drumstick in his hand and a wine pot at his waist suddenly appeared in front of the crowd. The old man looked at emperor Qianyuan casually and said to the emperor in a flat and incomparable tone.


    "Uncle Feng." emperor Qianyuan also bowed back and stunned all Tianjiao. Is this rag old man more noble than emperor Qianyuan?


    "OK, come with me." Uncle Feng bit the chicken leg, drank the wine from his waist, and slowly led the people into the village.


    Su Mu walked slowly into the village. Su Mu immediately saw the huge disc altar standing in the center of the village. On it sat several young but not weaker than his own existence.


    "I didn''t expect that there are so many people here who are not weaker than me!" Su Mu thought secretly, and he couldn''t help thinking of fighting.


    "Everyone is ready to go."


    Uncle Feng looked at several people on the disc altar and Tianjiao, the capital of the country led by Emperor Qian Yuan, and said, "there are some accidents in the secret territory of the devil. Be careful. If there is anything wrong, run for your life immediately! I have put a space charm on you. If there is anything wrong, use it to leave the secret territory of the devil immediately!"


    They nodded, entered the altar and disappeared after uncle Feng pinched the formula.

 Chapter 66

    This is a deserted place. The surrounding sky is a gray scene. Countless collapsed trees are crisscrossed together. Countless blood red eyed crows make waves of trembling sounds, as if something bad is coming.


    There is a waterfall on the high barren mountain in the distance, which seems to have some plain scenery. However, when you pull closer, there is a corpse on the waterfall, including animals, demons and humans. Their blood keeps gathering together. From which high waterfall, they slide down and form a river composed of blood, Towards the distant sea of blood.


    Su Mu''s eyes were frozen by the desolate scenery around him and he raised his vigilance.


    "Is this... The secret place of the devil?"


    He thought secretly in his heart, raised his feet and chose a direction. Su Mu slowly walked over. He and a group of people came in and dispersed. It was a strange wave, and the space was shocked and collapsed by the wave. Fortunately, Su Mu''s original life magic power was the space magic power he understood. There was no big event. He safely entered the demon secret land, but he was separated from the big army.


    "I wish them peace. Without those people around, I can give full play to my real strength, but then again, Emperor Qianyuan is not lying?" Su Mu frowned and thought.


    He shook his head and didn''t think about it. Su Mu chose a direction and went on. At the end of the direction he had just chosen was a blood river. The two sides of the river were tens of thousands of meters apart. Su Mu couldn''t jump directly, mainly because the small animals in the river were frightening.


    Su Mu wandered around and finally found something embarrassing. It seemed that he was surrounded by the blood river around him. He couldn''t leave here at all.


    "This is really an embarrassing thing," Su Mu thought to himself.


    There was a blood river around him. The river was full of terrible little animals, which made Su Mu dare not directly flow over. After all, the teeth of that thing looked too hard and could definitely crush his bones.


    Su Mu looked around, came to the small collapsed tree forest, found a wide wood, grabbed the wood with one hand and walked towards the blood river.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Don''t get me wrong. Su Mu didn''t step on this wood to cross the river. Instead, he began to play the game of beating gophers with this wood.


    In the blood River, something similar to a human head floated on the water, and the blood red eyes quietly looked at Su mu.


    "Is this coming out? I''m such a genius."


    Su Mu thought to himself and hit the wood directly at those heads. Suddenly they began to move very flexibly to avoid Su Mu''s attack.


    "Good chance!"


    Su Mu''s eyes lit up and the wood was thrown out. Then his body turned into a flash of lightning and fiercely chased the wood. Before the wood fell into the blood River, Su Mu stepped on it and jumped hard in the air. In the blink of an eye, he was about to come to the opposite Bank of the blood river.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Suddenly, Su Mu''s heart tightened. Sure enough, just as Su Mu was about to come to the other side of the blood River, a barrier suddenly lit up to pop Su Mu directly into the blood river.


    Su Mu reacted quickly and kicked the wood back under his feet. He stepped back on the barrier and followed the wood back to the original place.


    In a word, this is a very beautiful operation, but it doesn''t work.


    "There''s still a barrier across the river. I won''t directly fall into the seal of some demon?" Su Mu thought in silence.


    However, Su Mu didn''t know that his guess was true!


    Just as Su Mu was looking for a way to leave his place, the Tianjiao from the capital of the country also encountered a lot of trouble. First, they met endless evil spirits marching, and then they provoked the undead. Now they are hung up by a group of strange monsters.


    "What is this special place!?"


    "Didn''t you hear what the great emperor said? The secret land of the devil."


    "Damn it! We haven''t had any breathing time since we came in. It''s impossible to pass this level?"


    "It''s really difficult, but we have a space symbol that can guarantee our life. We can leave directly."


    Just as the voice of Tianjiao fell, a dark tentacle stabbed directly out of his heart, swept him and threw him directly into the air.


    "Dead?"


    "This level is really like what the great emperor said... If we live, we will be winners. If we die, we will be losers."


    Compared with this group of Tianjiao, the young people who didn''t know their origin seemed much more relaxed. They casually cleaned up the monsters around them and moved deeper.


    "Those people are the ones chosen by the Qianyuan kingdom to seal the heavenly demons? What qualifications are they to be called Tianjiao? They are too weak." a young man looked back and said with some contempt.


    "OK, Dongji Shengzi. After all, they are just ordinary people made from ordinary places. Although they can''t compare with us, they are good Tianjiao in Qianyuan Dynasty." Taiyi Shengzi said.


    The son of the East pole smiled coldly when he heard the speech, looked at the Taiyi son and said, "the Taiyi son is really as kind as the rumor."


    "OK." Taiyi Shengzi said in a flat tone.


    "Come on, Dongji Shengzi, Taiyi Shengzi. We''re here for the heart of the devil. We''d better hurry to find it. It''s not a good idea to waste time here." Yuanxu Shengzi said.


    "Son of Yuan Xu, I heard that one of your lackeys died in castle peak city a while ago? Is there such a thing?" the son of Dongji laughed.


    "It doesn''t bother you." Yuan Xu''s son also frowned and said.


    "Why don''t you bother me? You know, your men hurt our alchemist in the East pole holy land, and don''t want to give an explanation?" the East pole holy son said coldly.


    At this time, a momentum far exceeding that of the two people came out and fiercely suppressed them. At a glance, it was the son of Taiyi.


    "What do you two have to leave here? Don''t waste my time looking for the heart of the devil!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the land of the sea of blood, Su Mu is lying on the ground like a dead dog. Just now he has used all the ways he can think of, that is, he can''t leave the blood River circle around him.


    "I can''t get out of this special novice village. How can I play strange upgrade?" Su Mu thought silently.


    After a short rest, Su Mu jumped up and looked at the towering waterfall in the distance.


    "The blood in the river here comes from the top of the waterfall. Maybe the exit is there. I have to go somewhere to see if I can find a way out." Su Mu thought to himself.


    He raised his feet and walked up the mountain. On the way, Su Mu accidentally stepped on too many bones. If a timid guy came here, I''m afraid he would be stunned directly.

 Chapter 67

    Su Mu walked slowly. He didn''t know when he had held the green lotus sword. The strange fire inadvertently sent out its terrible high temperature.


    Just now, a monkey with eight arms attacked him crazily, as if to stop him from going up the mountain, but Su Mu finally cut it down in place with his superb strength.


    After the appearance of the eight armed demon ape, Su Mu began to feel vaguely that something would happen, but after so long, he was very calm. Everything seemed to be nothing strange except some strange and bloody, but it was because of this that he was the strangest.


    "These spiders are really annoying." Su Mu raised his hand and burned a path full of spider webs with a strange fire, and then strode in.


    "Has anyone ever been here?"


    Su Mu thought to himself that the road under his feet was not as dilapidated as before. Although it was covered with weeds, he could still see that it was originally a path passed by many people, and this trace could not be stepped out in a moment. It would take a long time to walk here.


    Sure enough, soon after, Su Mu saw several small houses, which were similar to the house structure in remote areas. Several wooden sticks fell on the top of the house, surrounded by weeds, indicating that no one had lived here for a long time.


    "It''s really getting more and more strange. The strange animals in the river, the barrier on the river bank, the eight armed demon ape, and the house once lived by people. What''s on the mountain? Is there really a heavenly demon on the waterfall?" Su Mu thought to himself.


    He quickened his pace. Su Mu felt that time had passed a lot. Although nothing had changed around, Su Mu could still understand that time flowed away and walked quickly, faster than the time outside!


    Just then, a spider the size of a house jumped out of the dense forest and spit out its silk to Su mu.


    "It''s not because I burned its spider web. Now come to me for revenge?" Su Mu thought to himself. He raised a strange fire and burned all the nearby spider silk. Su Mu looked at the big spider.


    "This leg..."


    Su Mu''s eyes lit up immediately. Don''t get me wrong. He didn''t want to play with his legs for years, but


    "If it was used to drive, it would be much faster than me?" Su Mu thought to himself, and immediately came up with the idea of taking the spider as a mount.


    Su Mu also fulfilled his idea, took back the different fire and green lotus sword, fought with the spider with his physical strength, punched the spider in the stomach, turned it over, then grabbed its spider legs, carefully observed it, and fell to the ground.


    "Up the mountain!"


    Su Mu took the spider as a horse and patted his ass hard to make it rush towards the mountain.


    However, Su Mu obviously didn''t expect the spider to resist. His two legs were separated, and he kept spitting spider silk under his ass. he was bound to Su mu by his two legs.


    Su Mu felt a cool breath and immediately jumped away. He suddenly saw the spider''s legs in an incredible arc in front of him.


    "Sleeping trough, is it so soft?" Su Mu was shocked. He quickly took out the green lotus sword and cut off the spider''s hind legs with sword Qi.


    "Take me up the mountain, or I''ll kill you!" Su Mu shouted.


    Unfortunately, the spider didn''t understand what he said. Immediately, another attack made of spider silk came out!


    "It seems that we have to go by ourselves." Su Mu shook his head reluctantly. He stabbed the green lotus sword in the sky and stopped it in the air with the help of spiritual power. Then he grabbed a magic formula in his hand. Suddenly, a green lotus sword turned into hundreds of handles and stabbed at the spider quickly.


    Just when the sword shadow was about to stab the spider, the spider jumped away from several sword shadows, jumped towards Su Mu at the fastest speed, and fiercely came to his side. Six legs stabbed him. The sharp spider leg emitted a cold white light. The sharpness of the spider leg does not need to be low! And with the flexibility of this spider, I''m afraid some magical realms are not rivals?


    Su Mu thought for a moment and directly summoned a strange fire to burn it to the spider. Although the spider has a lot of attacks that haven''t been used yet, but his IQ is too low. How can he resist the terrible strange fire with the help of spider webs? Soon Su Mu solved it easily.


    ¡­¡­


    While Su Mu continued to move towards the mountains, the Tianjiao people in the capital of the country almost had to endure the limit at the moment. They had endured enough, which was not what they could hold on to.


    "Damn it! I can''t stand it. Go on!"


    The voice fell. Without saying a word, the Tianjiao took out the space symbol and crushed it to leave the secret place of the devil.


    The imaginary scene did not appear, the space symbol in your hand did not open the space tunnel, and everything was the same as just now.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t I go?" the Tianjiao suddenly looked at others and wanted to rob the space symbol.


    "Since you don''t want to leave, give me the space symbol!" the voice fell. Without saying a word, Tianjiao rushed to rob them of the space symbol, but was directly subdued and thrown aside.


    "As you can see, maybe we have entered a special place. We can''t use space symbols here. We have to leave this place to use them." a Tianjiao from the national capital said. At this time, the team has no leader. He felt it would be good to lead the way.


    Hearing the speech, they nodded and looked at Tianjiao who was stunned and left aside and the guy who died inexplicably after entering here. They were cold hearted and abused emperor Qianyuan. For them now, the only purpose is to leave here, but it is difficult to do so.


    In this bird place, information can''t be transmitted, space symbols can''t be used, and even similar enchantment arrays stop them from going out. From time to time, there are monsters with strange looks and strange abilities to attack them!


    Now, it''s hard for them to leave here alive, because they can''t twist into a rope at all. In such a dangerous place, they will only be broken one by one. As their bearing capacity reaches the limit, it may not be impossible to kill each other.


    On the other hand, it seems different. Three young men are killing all the way, and everything they see on the road falls at their feet.


    "Tut Tut, it''s so weak that I don''t even have the desire to fight." Yuan Xu Shengzi said in a flat tone.


    "Let''s go. There''s still a long way to go, but we don''t have much time to waste." Taiyi Shengzi said and walked towards the far north

 Chapter 68

    Time flies. After finishing several blocked monsters, Su Mu finally succeeded in climbing to the top of the mountain and walking towards the waterfall.


    Su Mu was walking. He was shocked by the scenery around him. Bones! It''s all bones! All around are the corpses of animals, monsters and even human race, which seem to have just died. Some corpses have turned into dense white bones, but they still have blood for some reason. Together with the blood from countless bones, they become the source of a blood River, and fall into waterfalls to form four blood rivers surrounding here.


    "If the horror film comes here to take pictures, everything will be angry and it will catch fire." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    When he came to the top of the mountain and saw the source of the blood River, Su Mu still didn''t leave here.


    "How on earth does this place exist? Is it the secret place in the body turned into one day after the devil died? It''s impossible?" Su Mu frowned and walked steadily to the place where the bones gathered.


    "If I burn all these, I don''t know what will happen?" Su Mu thought to himself. If he really can''t find a way to leave, Su Mu will burn it all.


    Hum


    Just then, a constant trembling hum came into Su Mu''s ears, causing a dizziness in his mind.


    "What!?" Su Mu widened his eyes and forced himself to stay awake with his spiritual power.


    As the voice fell, a group of blood red bats suddenly broke through the sky and galloped towards Su mu.


    "Blood bat?" Su Mu frowned. Did they make the buzzing sound he heard in his ears just now?


    Then Su Mu shook his head, and the sound of the bat seemed to be different. Su Mu called out the green lotus sword and stabbed it at a high speed. The huge spiritual power gathered and turned into a sword shadow of tens of meters, stabbing the blood bats.


    Just after the sword shadow stabbed out, Su Mu suddenly widened his eyes and shouted, "it''s impossible!"


    The sword shadow penetrated the blood bats, but did not cause any damage to them, as if Su Mu''s attack had no power.


    Quickly put away the shock in his heart. Without saying a word, Su Mu offered the Qinglian earth fire and covered the past with a sky covering fire net to the group of blood bats. With the terrible temperature of different fire, it was impossible for the group of bats to survive as long as they touched a little!


    However, Su Mu was shocked again. The Qinglian earth fire of Baishi bailing also failed, and did not send any power to hurt the blood bat.


    Su Mu frowned in his heart. It seems that he has come to a wonderful place! Increased their own strength, not to mention, but also made their own means ineffective.


    At this time, Su Mu also found something wrong. When he went up the mountain, Su Mu felt that the power of different fire was getting smaller. He thought that the higher the mountain, the longer the monsters resisted, and it was inevitable that there would be more resistance for a while.


    But now Su Mu understands that it''s not that the monsters have become stronger, but that his attack has lost its power and has become a show only move!


    "It''s so weird," Su Mu thought to himself. Then he wanted to see if the power of the body could be used.


    With one blow, the psychic power surged wildly and turned into a dragon shadow wrapped around Su Mu''s hand. The momentum of destroying everything appeared again and blasted at the blood bats.


    "Squeak!!"


    The attack didn''t fail. He killed many blood bats. Seeing this, Su Mu quickly attacked again. His fist shadow kept on, and he attacked the blood bats one after another.


    "What the hell is this place? It''s weird!" Su Mu thought suspiciously while constantly attacking, but then he was stunned in his eyes, quickly stopped and looked at his hands strangely.


    "My arm... Is aging!??"


    Su Mu said in shock, what did he see at the moment! His young skin has been slowly covered with a layer of wrinkles. Su Mu quickly condensed it into a mirror and looked carefully at himself in the mirror. At the moment, he has lost his original natural and handsome appearance, but has become a white haired old man in his twilight years!


    "I''m... Old!?"


    Su Mu couldn''t believe it and asked himself. You know, his realm has reached the later stage of divine power realm! Shouyuan doesn''t say too much. There are three hundred years! How old is he now!? But more than seventeen! How can you suddenly grow old.


    Gradually, Su Mu felt that his action began to become slow, as if his vitality was really slowly passing away.


    "This place is so strange!"


    Su Mu thought of something and shook his head with a bitter smile: "I should have thought of the rapid passage of time. Even saints won''t last too long."


    "Has my life come to an end?" Su Mu found a fast stone, sat down and asked himself. He looked up at the blood bats. They didn''t care that Su Mu killed their friends, but flew over his head and away in the distance.


    "I didn''t expect that I would die in such a place. He Gong, I can''t do what I promised you." Su Mu shook his head and smiled bitterly. At the moment, his face is old, his hair is white, and his tone is like a dying man.


    Su Mu looked at the strange and terrible scenes around him. There was no wave in his heart. He was calm like a pool of stagnant water.


    "It''s the first time I''ve experienced the feeling of dying." Su Mu frowned with a bitter smile. His eyes slowly lost their luster. He sat quietly on the stone and lost the breath of life.


    Just after su Mu''s breath of life disappeared, a pair of blood red eyes fiercely poked out of the blood river at the source of the waterfall, and then its whole body also surfaced. It was an ugly monster with blood red eyes on its face. Its body was chaotic, its teeth were extremely sharp, and its mouth was dripping saliva. It walked slowly towards Su mu.


    "Eat!!"


    The monster''s voice fell, fiercely opened his mouth and bit Su Mu directly. At this time, a long sword appeared out of thin air against the monster''s mouth.


    "Sure enough, there is something in it. If I don''t pretend to die, I''m afraid you really have to wait until I die!?" Su Mu Meng opened his eyes and grinned. His body began to become young, but his hair was still very pale.


    The monster stared at Su Mu suspiciously. He didn''t understand. Why did Su Mu return to his young state in an instant? However, this did not prevent him from eating. Once his blood red eyes fluctuated, he opened his mouth again and bit Su mu.


    "Dragon arm!!"


    The voice fell, and Su Mu''s fierce fist blew out. The fist hit the monster through the air and flew him out.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 69

    The monster was blown out by Su mu, and suddenly became angry. His two front claws beat the ground fiercely, hammering out a huge crack in the earth and sweeping towards Su mu.


    Su Mu quickly escaped the crack. The sixteen eyes on the monster''s head suddenly closed. When he opened them again, Su Mu immediately felt something passing through his body.


    "That''s it again?"


    Su Mu immediately frowned. He sensed this move when he went up the mountain. The monster is swallowing his vitality!


    That''s why Su Mugang just played a play and led the monster out.


    "The strength of this demon is not strong, but these means are really terrible. They devour vitality, slowly reduce the power of other people''s attacks, and terrible magic!"


    "Fortunately, this monster doesn''t have intelligence, otherwise I''ll die here today! I can''t keep my hand. If I can''t kill it with one move, I''ll never kill it again!" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    "Menstruation! Future body!"


    Su Mu shouted loudly, and a huge virtual shadow suddenly appeared in the blood red sky. The virtual shadow looked at the monster in front of Su mu, slapped it, patted it into meat mud, and then disappeared directly.


    "My future is so cold," Su Mu thought to himself.


    As the monster was slapped to death by the future, everything around him slowly disappeared, the blood River disappeared, the bones disappeared, and the endless bloody mountains disappeared. Everything in the world began to disappear.


    After a while, Su mumeng opened his eyes. At the moment, he was in a cave. There was a huge monster body beside him. Ding Qing looked at it. It was the future body that killed him.


    "Is everything magic?"


    Su Mu casually looked at the monster and left the cave. He came outside the cave. The scenery was not a good place.


    "Fuck!"


    Su Mu as like as two peas, as like as two peas in the illusion, the place is almost the same as in the dreamland.


    Shaking his head, Su Mu took out the space symbol, felt the space symbol that could be used again, took a breath, and seemed to leave the dreamland to understand.


    Not thinking much, Su Mu strode towards the distance. After so much time, he didn''t get any benefits, and inexplicably lost so much vitality.


    Shortly after su Mu left, the monster in the cave opened one eye. His blood red eyes were full of strange looks, and then he plunged into the void and disappeared.


    I don''t know why. Either Tianjiao, the capital of the country who escaped and was still alive, the Holy Son of the three holy places, or Su mu, who acted alone, rushed towards the center of the Tianmo secret place. Soon after, they met.


    "Su mu? Are you still alive?"


    Tianjiao, a member of all the countries, was immediately excited. These days, they have faced too many dangers. Up to now, only five people have been left. The rest have either died or escaped from the secret place of the devil.


    "Why are there only five of you left?"


    Su Mu frowned and asked, "aren''t you 24 people acting together?"


    That day, Xiao''s face turned red when he heard the speech and said, "we''ve met too many things. As a result, Tianjiao, the capital of the country, is left in the secret territory of Tianmo."


    "So?"


    Su Mu nodded and said, "where are you going?"


    "I don''t know. Although the emperor said that he wanted us to come in and seal the demons, which one of the demons here could we provoke? We were reluctant to leave, and wanted to find some reward before leaving." Xiao replied that day.


    "Don''t think too much."


    Su Mu shook his head and said solemnly, "you can''t resist the terror of the devil''s secret place. If you don''t want to die, leave quickly."


    After su Mu said that, he ignored them and strode towards the middle of the secret territory of the devil.


    "Su Mu! Su Mu!"


    "Come on, don''t cry. People are real arrogants who have the strength to look for opportunities here. We are just nominal little people. He''s right. Our strength is not high. It''s really too dangerous to stay here. Second brother, everybody, let''s go."


    When the voice fell, he directly crushed the space symbol and disappeared from the Tianmo secret territory. The remaining Tianjiao also sighed helplessly, crushed the space symbol and left the Tianmo secret territory.


    Just after everyone left, the guy named the second didn''t listen to leave. After those Tianjiao left, his eyes fiercely sent out a ferocious meaning.


    "I''ve finally left. I have to feel that I can find a place to restore some strength and compete for the sacred heart of our family!" the man said darkly.


    A dark storm swept by, and the figure of the man disappeared.


    On the other side of the devil''s secret land, the three holy sons on their way all looked a little bad, because after they came here, they found that the fruit they were about to get was almost taken by others!


    "Come out!"


    Yuan Xu''s son drank coldly, and his tone was full of command.


    Su Mu turned back and looked at him and said, "are you calling me?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Yuan Xu''s eyes were full of danger and said, "if you don''t come out, the son''s means are not so easy to bear!"


    "The cats and dogs from there have good strength, but the tone is a little uncomfortable."


    Su Mu sighed and said, "it seems that I have to face the things that the protagonist has experienced."


    "Cat and dog!?"


    This time, not only Yuanxu Shengzi, but also Taiyi Shengzi and Dongji Shengzi are angry. They are one of the strongest young people in Xuantian mainland! Is it called cat and dog by others!?


    The son of Yuan Xu was the most grumpy. He immediately made a violent move to kill Su mu. He raised his big hand and a terrible wave appeared on his palm, slowly gathering his spiritual power and condensing into a white ball.


    "Die!"


    The Holy Son of Yuan Xu shouted angrily, and the white ball in his hand rushed to Su mu. He immediately hit it, and the trend of destroying the sky and the Earth spread wildly, causing great changes in the sky phenomena in the secret territory of the heavenly demons.


    "Oh, it seems that it''s not a cat and dog. It''s a bit powerful." Su Mu smiled coldly. The Dragon arm turned into his right hand is loosening the bone with one hand at the moment.


    "This guy... Nothing!?" Yuan Xu''s Holy Son frowned fiercely. He knew the power of his blow. How could he be resisted by a mole ant in the later stage of the supernatural realm?


    "This guy is not easy."


    Taiyi Shengzi immediately frowned and thought, even Yuanxu Shengzi needs to attack to fight, but this guy can see it clearly, and one punch directly smashed Yuanxu Shengzi''s feeling!

 Chapter 70

    "Are you su mu, the famous Tianjiao in that country? If you really have some strength, no wonder you can defeat Gu Yi." Dongji Shengzi grinned. For him, he was very happy to see Yuanxu Shengzi unhappy!


    "It''s me, who are you?" Su Mu asked. Although he knew that these three people were the holy sons of the three holy places in the eastern region, Su Mu still couldn''t figure out who was who.


    "I was negligent. I am the Holy Son of the East pole."


    When the voice fell, the son of Dongji pointed to the son of Taiyi beside him and said, "this is the son of Taiyi, the leader of the holy land of the eastern region."


    Then he took another look at the Holy Son of Yuan Xu and said, "this person who is not very good-looking and weak is the Holy Son of Yuan Xu holy land."


    Hearing Yan Yuanxu''s son, he suddenly became angry, stared at Dongji''s son and shouted, "Dongji''s son! Why did you insult me for no reason?"


    The son of the East pole brushed his lips and said indifferently, "yes? I''m just telling the truth. Who makes you yuan virtual holy land have no vision and don''t say it if you find a son who is weak. It''s a shame for the holy land to look so arbitrary. You''re also out to stroll and refute. It''s absolutely shameless."


    "Asshole! Zhao Feng! Do you want to compete with me!?" Yuan Xu was so angry that he didn''t even call his title. He directly called out the real name of Dongji Shengzi.


    "Forget it, Wang Tao, I''m afraid to say that others dislike me for bullying you." Zhao Feng also replied with disdain.


    "Have you said enough?"


    Just as the two were about to fight, Taiyi Shengzi, who had a low sense of existence, slowly opened his mouth: "we''re here for the devil''s heart. It''s best not to cause trouble..."


    "Come on, Jiang Yi, why do you say so much? Anyway, the last day the devil''s heart was also a holy land for you. Why should I help you?" Yuan Xu said disdainfully and planned to find out everything.


    Dongji Holy Son also has the same idea as Yuanxu Holy Son at the moment. Why do you have to take the lead in a holy land? Just because Taiyi holy land is the leader of holy land?


    The two people were disgusted and made Taiyi Shengzi feel helpless for a moment. The three people were all at the same level and understood everything, so Taiyi Shengzi was not talking.


    "If you don''t go in, it will be a little troublesome for that guy to run away with the devil''s heart." the son of the East pole looked at Su Mu who had entered the array and said.


    "Don''t blame you? If you didn''t fight with me just now and I killed him, there wouldn''t be so many things now?" Yuanxu Shengzi said with some displeasure.


    "Speak as if you could kill him." the son of the East pole smiled coldly.


    "OK, how about arguing after you go out? Now the primary purpose is to get the devil''s heart. As for which of us has the ability to get the devil''s heart, let''s look at the means." Taiyi son said slowly.


    "Then listen to you." they nodded and temporarily listened to the advice of Taiyi son.


    The voice fell, and the three figures disappeared fiercely. Three towering hands fell from the sky and photographed Su Mu''s position.


    Su Mu looked up and was surprised. He quickly turned into a flash of lightning and quickly avoided the blow. Then he looked at the three people angrily.


    "Sorry, Su mu, I can''t help it. They forced me." Zhao Feng, the son of the East pole, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. The people and animals on his face are harmless, but the terrible momentum revealed from his dimly bright palm can''t be ignored.


    "I said, you are at least the holy sons of the three holy places. Come one by one even if you want to fight? What are you doing if three people beat me one?" Su Mu said in silence.


    "OK, I''ll give you a one-on-one chance! I''ll fight you first!"


    The son of Yuan Xu immediately jumped up and suspended in the air.


    "Boy, I didn''t know how you caught my move just now, but now I''m going to do my best. I don''t know how much you can stop!"


    Yuan Xu''s son laughed, waved his right hand fiercely, and a huge palm fiercely fanned Su mu.


    Su Mu frowned. He clenched his right fist fiercely, and the aura ran wildly. With one blow, countless auras condensed into two dragon shadows and attacked the son of Yuan Xu with the momentum of sweeping everything.


    Then Su mumeng punched again, clapped the Holy Son of Yuan Xu and blocked him with his palm. With a fierce stab of his right hand, the green lotus sword appeared, and a sword Qi of more than ten meters immediately shot out of the pole of the sword.


    "This guy''s strength is very good. He''s no worse than Wang Tao." Dongji Shengzi thought in his heart.


    Wang Tao constantly attacked Su mu, and he was more and more shocked: "is this guy a monster? But it''s only in the later stage of the magical realm. He has the strength to fight me to such an extent!?"


    "Wang Tao is not as good as Su mu."


    Looking at the battle, Taiyi''s son Jiang Yi shook his head and said, "Su Mu''s current cultivation is just the later stage of the divine realm, and Wang Tao has broken through to half the realm of heaven and earth. He is two and a half times higher than Su mu. He can''t defeat him. Wang Tao is not as good as him."


    "It makes people wonder why Su Mu''s strength is so strong, but his realm is so weak? In terms of his talent, his strength should at least break through to the peak of tuofan realm at the moment?" Zhao Feng said strangely. Su Mu''s strength completely shocked them, but the realm made them feel unreasonable.


    "I estimate that this guy is for the strength of the flesh. I don''t know how long he polished it. From the strength he showed, he has at least 100000 kilograms of strength in the flesh, or even more."


    Jiang Yi thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "Su mu can only be a friend, not an enemy in the future."


    "I didn''t expect you to praise others so much."


    The son of the East pole smiled and said, "you know, you didn''t pay attention to me at the beginning."


    "That''s because I know your talent is at most the same level as me, and since I claim to be invincible in the same territory, I won''t care about an enemy in the same territory as me in the future."


    Then Taiyi Shengzi looked at Su Mu''s terrible strength and said, "he''s different. I can''t see through him. As long as he doesn''t fall in the future, his strength will be far better than me."


    "Then don''t you kill him? Hold the name of the first person of your future Lord?" the son of the East pole asked suspiciously. He has just ascended the throne of the son of the East pole holy land, and many things are not as thorough as his Taiyi son.


    Taiyi Shengzi glanced at the East pole Shengzi and said in a flat but solemn tone: "no one can stand at the peak forever. He has the talent to become a saint. This is the luck of our Terran. Why should I kill one of the strongest in the future of our Terran for a false name?"


    "On the contrary, I will be happy to help him become the strongest of the Terran, because we are all Terrans, all to get those demon families out of the Xuantian continent! Get back to the demon world! This is the ultimate goal of our Terran, the great righteousness of our Terran!" said Taiyi Shengzi.

 Chapter 71

    After fighting for a long time, the Holy Son of Yuan Xu also felt Su Mu''s difficulties at the moment. He thought of his noble holy land of Yuan Xu, but he couldn''t even win a guy in the later stage of the magical realm, and his face was blue.


    The constant collision between different fire and spiritual power sent out bursts of impact. Yuanxu Shengzi took a breath fiercely, put his hands together and shot at Su Mu fiercely. A huge virtual shadow of a big handprint suddenly appeared.


    "Buddha anger Lotus!"


    Su Mu drank loudly and fell out of his body. He merged with the earth fire of Qinglian and turned into a two-color fire lotus with terrible power.


    "Is that you?"


    Yuan Xu''s holy son saw Su Mu calling out the fall, and his heart was burning. He immediately widened his eyes, frowned fiercely and shouted, "did you kill Shi Kuang in castle peak city?"


    Su Mu was stunned and didn''t answer. Instead, he directly threw the fire lotus at Yuanxu Shengzi.


    Yuan Xu''s son was immediately angry. He also believed that Su Mu killed Shi crazy. Without saying a word, he made every effort to destroy the two-color fire lotus, and then disappeared.


    Su Mu immediately frowned. This was the first time that the Buddha''s anger was stopped by the lotus, but it didn''t hurt. Su Mu stamped his foot hard, his body immediately soared to the sky, made a strong stab in his hand, and the green lotus sword suddenly came out of its scabbard and stabbed the Holy Son of Yuan Xu.


    "Die!"


    Yuan Xu''s son was angry. He took his sword and chopped down at Su Mu from top to bottom. Su Mu couldn''t fly in the air. If he was cut down, he would only be carried down.


    However, Su mu, the son of Yuan Xu, was faster than him, and the green lotus sword suddenly stabbed into his right arm at an incomprehensible speed.


    "Yuan Xu''s son lost."


    Jiang Yi, the son of Taiyi, said slowly that although Su Mu was only the cultivation in the later stage of the divine realm, his spiritual power seemed to be in use. Yuan Xu''s son kept a tie with Su mu by the suppression of the realm. However, at the moment, his right arm was pierced, his combat power was greatly reduced, and he would no longer be su Mu''s opponent.


    Sure enough, soon after the fight, the injured right arm of Yuanxu Shengzi could no longer exert the combat power that affected Su mu. Su Mu''s memory of Buddha''s anger lotus knocked him out and made him seriously fall to the ground.


    "Tut Tut, if this guy breaks through to the other side, I''m afraid I won''t be his opponent." Dongji Shengzi grinned. He is a bit better than Yuanxu Shengzi, and not too much, but he can steadily suppress Yuanxu Shengzi every time and defeat him.


    At the moment, although Su Mu showed the same combat effectiveness as Yuan Xu''s son, he could not beat Dongji and one or two of Tai''s sons.


    However, despite this, Su Mu''s strength at the moment can''t just be called the son of God. He beat yuan Xu son of God by leaping two levels. Taiyi son even compared Su mu with the young emperor in his heart.


    After finishing Yuanxu Shengzi, Su Mu looked up at the remaining two people. Although he knew that he would not lose too much weight even if he won Dongji Shengzi, Su Mu still spoke.


    "Who''s next?" Su Mu said in a flat and serious tone.


    "You are a real genius. If we don''t have the devil''s heart, I''m afraid I''ll give it to you. Although some bully people, it''s not necessary for the next battle. As long as you can resist my three moves, I won''t compete for the devil''s heart that day." Taiyi Shengzi said slowly.


    "OK!" Su Mu nodded without any hesitation. Although he didn''t know anything about the devil''s heart and came here just driven by curiosity, seeing that the three holy sons valued the devil''s heart so much, he must not be a mortal.


    You can take away the evil heart of that day with three moves of anti Taiyi Holy Son. This business is sure to make a profit.


    But at the next moment, Su Mu felt a loss. It was also a towering big hand, but it was dozens of times larger than the one used by Yuan Xu. It was no longer a towering big hand. It was already a huge palm covering the sky!


    The huge palm covering thousands of miles suddenly patted it. Su Mu quickly used his whole body spiritual power as a resistance, but the effect was small. He didn''t take the defense together. His defense can be said to be extremely weak. How can he resist the blow of a strong man such as Taiyi Shengzi?


    After half a day, the smoke dispersed and exposed Su mu, who was panting inside. He slowly raised his head, wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said, "there are two more moves, come on."


    Taiyi Shengzi nodded, slowly took out the long sword and stabbed it out with one hand. Suddenly, a terrible and sharp sword Qi stabbed Su Mu fiercely. The sword Qi crossed the void, which made the void produce cracks.


    "I didn''t say I only blocked!"


    Su Mu clenched his teeth and shouted. He clenched his hands tightly and tore them left and right. Suddenly, Su Mu cut a hole in the space in front of him, and introduced the sword Qi into the void and disappeared.


    "The boy cheated. How can he remove the attack when he said he would resist three times?" the son of the East pole said.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as he can stop this move, the devil''s heart belongs to him!"


    When the voice fell, Taiyi son jumped up, raised his right hand slightly with one hand, and a sphere glittering with golden light slowly appeared in his hand, emitting abnormal terrible temperature and prestige.


    "Trough! Flash!"


    Seeing such a scene, the son of the East pole quickly flashed aside and said, "too one son! You don''t need to use this move!"


    Taiyi son didn''t speak. He guided the sphere with golden flame to Su mu. A lot of space burned down on the way.


    "The power of this fire is terrible! I''m afraid it''s more powerful than the first few different fires!" Su Mu suddenly widened his eyes and thought.


    Instead of waiting to die, Su Mu quickly rotated his hands to summon the falling heart fire and the green lotus earth fire. A two-color fire lotus appeared in his hands and threw it at the golden flame sphere. Su Mu quickly summoned two different fires again and wrapped himself in the inside, hoping to stop the blow.


    Su Mu knew that with the help of the two-color fire lotus, he couldn''t stop any moves at all. He could only expect to block and consume the flame, so that he wouldn''t be so terrible when he resisted.


    Sure enough, the two-color fire lotus suddenly exploded when it met the ball burning the golden flame, but it didn''t disappear with the fire ball. The fire ball continued to blast at Su mu.


    Bang!


    The attack hit Su mu. Su Mu immediately widened his eyes and bit his teeth. He had not experienced this intense burning feeling for a long time!


    "Can''t stop it!? then don''t stop it!"


    Su Mu''s heart was horizontal. No matter 3721, he abandoned his defense, let the flame burn on himself, directly forced it to run, and the burning decision began to devour the terrible flame sent by Taiyi son.

 Chapter 72

    Seeing Su Mu give up his defense and put himself in the fire, the son of the East pole who watched the war suddenly frowned. Is it difficult for this guy to know if he can''t stop it?


    Taiyi Shengzi was surprised and looked at Su mu. He was actually swallowing the flame he sent out!


    Taiyi Shengzi thought for a moment. The index finger of his right hand inadvertently hooked it, reducing the temperature and power of the flame, and wanted Su Mu to finish swallowing it.


    "If he can really swallow the sun and fire, I''m afraid his strength will soar to countless levels, and even reach the realm of the young emperor at one stroke." Taiyi Shengzi thought secretly in his heart, but he didn''t know that Su Mu had already reached the level of the young emperor, but he had too few means to give full play to the strength of the young emperor.


    Time flies, and a day soon passes. Su Mu is still not burned to ashes by the sun. Instead, he can feel his momentum getting stronger and stronger. The son of the East pole shook his head helplessly. What kind of person is he? Even if you can''t burn to death, are you burning more and more?


    Another day passed, and the golden flame beside Su Mu had disappeared, but he still didn''t wake up and was still in a state of cultivation.


    "Taiyi Shengzi, this guy swallowed up your sun?" Dongji Shengzi asked aloud.


    "No, I just gave him a fire to swallow, but if he had that strength, it might not evolve into a real sun fire." Taiyi Shengzi said.


    "You are so generous." Dongji Shengzi shook his head helplessly. Su Mu had finished the integration yesterday. However, because he didn''t wake up, Taiyi Shengzi decided to protect his Dharma here, which made Dongji Shengzi and Yuanxu Shengzi feel speechless.


    During this period, Yuanxu Shengzi also wanted to sneak attack Su mu, but it was a pity that Taiyi Shengzi stopped him and beat him up, saying that he was ruining the future of the Terran.


    Soon after, Su Mu slowly heard a strange message. He slowly opened his eyes and felt the surge of strength in his body. Suddenly, he grinned and said, "with my current strength, it''s not a problem to beat the yuan virtual saint."


    "Poop."


    The voice fell into the ears of the three people. Taiyi Shengzi didn''t say anything. Dongji Shengzi burst out with a smile and patted Yuanxu Shengzi on the shoulder. He said, "see, people want to beat you violently. Don''t you point?"


    "It''s none of your business?" Yuanxu Shengzi glared at Dongji Shengzi fiercely. Then he looked at Su Mu angrily, but he was very helpless. He felt Su Mu''s strength at the moment. He was very speechless.


    "The middle stage of the other shore? Is this the way to break through the cultivation? Just break through and don''t say it at will, and cross several realms at one time." Yuan Xusheng thought silently in his heart.


    Su Mu was able to fight with himself in the later stage of Shentong territory, and even caught his mistakes and beat himself at one stroke. At the moment, his strength broke through the other side and swallowed a real fire of the sun. At the moment, Su Mu may really beat himself.


    "Since you have resisted my three moves, we won''t compete for the devil''s heart. It belongs to you." Taiyi Shengzi said slowly.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, turned around and looked at the array, and said strangely, "in fact, I''m just curious to come and see what''s in it. I really don''t intend to fight with you for the devil heart, but now that you''ve given it to me, I''ll take it."


    Hearing the words, the faces of Yuan Xusheng Zi and Dongji Sheng Zi suddenly darkened. What''s the matter? They''ve all been sent to you. Do you still want to say such words to annoy us?


    "Then your luck is very good." Taiyi Shengzi shook his head and smiled.


    Su Mu looked at the array and asked strangely, "no, why has the array been untied?"


    "Huh?"


    When they heard the speech, they frowned and hurriedly flew to Su Mu to have a look.


    "This is... The correct way to solve the array. Some demons ran out!" Yuan Xu''s son immediately widened his eyes and said.


    "Leave now! Seal the secret place of the heavenly demons! Don''t let the demons disguise as adults to run out that day! Otherwise it will be a disaster!" Taiyi Shengzi also lost his just steadiness and said solemnly.


    Su Mu had some doubts, but he didn''t think much about it. He followed the three of them to leave the secret land of the devil. Just after returning to the altar, Taiyi Shengzi directly sent out his boundless momentum and attracted many experts guarding the altar.


    "Too a holy Son? Why did he come out so soon?" asked an old man guarding the altar.


    Taiyi son ignored it, quickly took out the messenger and said, "Lord, there are demons in the Tianmo secret territory that have broken the seal and taken away the Tianmo heart. Please come to the entrance of the Tianmo secret territory and seal the Tianmo secret territory!"


    In the capital of the Qianyuan Dynasty, the Taiyi Lord is playing chess with Gulin Feng at the moment, but he doesn''t know anything about what happened in the secret place of the devil.


    Just then, the herald on the waist of the Taiyi Holy Lord lit up, and the voice of the Taiyi holy son came from it.


    "Holy Lord, some heavenly demons have broken the seal and taken away the heart of the heavenly demons. Please come to the entrance of the heavenly demons'' secret place and seal the heavenly demons'' secret place!"


    Gulin Feng and Taiyi holy master looked at each other fiercely when they heard the speech, and then disappeared directly in place and came to the entrance of the distant secret land of heaven and demons.


    "What''s going on?"


    The figure of Taiyi holy master was fierce and in a cold tone, he shouted to Taiyi Holy Son, "didn''t I let you get back the heart of the devil? How could you be taken away by the devil?"


    Taiyi Holy Son smiled bitterly and shook his head, telling Taiyi holy master exactly what happened in the secret place.


    Taiyi holy master frowned and saw Su mu on one side, but he ignored it. Without saying a word, all the people and horses in the village were ready to seal the entrance of this demon secret place!


    At this time, a young man grinned and said, "seal the entrance? Can you seal it? There''s more than one entrance to the mysterious land of heaven and magic! We''ll come soon and wait for the Terrans of the mysterious land! Ha ha ha!!!"


    Outside the secret territory, Taiyi Shengzi fiercely looked at the sky and said, "Gulin wind! Stop watching the play! Come down and help!"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked up at the sky and thought, "the old bastard is coming too?"


    "You can handle this by yourself. Besides, how much do you think the seal can do here?" Gulin Feng preached to Taiyi holy master. These words are not suitable for others to hear.


    "If we can delay for a while, we can''t help it. If we let the things inside break the seal, then our Xuantian continent will be ruined again!" Taiyi said seriously.


    Gulin sighed when he heard the speech and said, "you seal here. I should inform those people. It''s not good to seal one exit, so I''ll find someone to seal all the exits temporarily and delay the little bastard!"


    Taiyi nodded and thought that Su Mu''s talent deeply understood the meaning of Gulin wind. As long as Su Mu was given some time and he became emperor, these crises would not appear!


    However, can this huge continent wait until that day?

 Chapter 73

    "Birth and death of palm mystery"


    Author: Fu Yixiao


    An encounter, a mysterious old man and a divine object, changed his life path, the end of the mythical era and the beginning of a new reincarnation. See how he controls the mysterious life and death.


    PS: we pushed each other because we made a py deal. Wow, hahaha! It is suggested to have a look. The plot is rigorous and not old-fashioned. It is a good book!


    Now that I''ve written a single chapter, can I have some free tickets?


    Offer chrysanthemums to the boss!!

 Chapter 74

    Just as everyone was busy sealing the exits of all the secret places of the eastern regions, the other four regions were busy with messages from the eastern regions. Now only the demon families in the southern regions can keep calm. In fact, they are outsiders to Xuantian continent, Those foreign demons came to Xuantian with the same mind as their demon family. They were eager to have allies.


    Gulin Feng, the capital of Qianyuan kingdom in the eastern region, appeared in front of the world as a quasi emperor sword God for the first time in thousands of years, making the world understand that there are still such strong people alive in the world.


    The first thing Su Mu faced after returning to the capital was the invitation of Taiyi holy land. They wanted to join Taiyi holy land. Similarly, they would give themselves the position of true disciple.


    True disciples, as the name suggests, disciples of this level can obtain most of the true teachings of Taiyi holy land. Their noble status is only under the son of God. It can be said that they are the class everyone yearns for in the holy land.


    The level of disciples of Taiyi holy land is the same as that of other holy places. From low to high, they are external disciples, internal disciples, core disciples, true disciples and Holy Son. Among them, external disciples are the easiest to obtain. As long as you reach the magic realm and are within the age of 25, you can join the external sect and become an external disciple, Inner disciples need to break through the magical realm before they are 30 years old to understand their own divine powers. Core disciples need to have the cultivation of the other shore before they are 30 years old. It is even more difficult for true disciples to obtain. They can only obtain the position of true disciples if they break through the realm before they are 25 years old.


    It is precisely because of such difficult rules that there are only more than 100 true disciples in each holy place. Of course, this is only the data of each holy place in the eastern region, and the number of the other three domains is unclear.


    Although Su Mu''s cultivation at the moment is only in the middle of the other side of the world, when Taiyi holy master gives himself the position of true disciple, he knows what he thinks of himself. In Taiyi holy master''s opinion, it is extremely easy to break through the world with Su Mu''s talent. After all, he is only 17 years old and not 18 yet.


    Su Mu agreed, but instead of going to the holy land immediately, he went to the emperor''s palace of the Qianyuan state first.


    Why do you ask? That''s because the reward of emperor Qianyuan hasn''t been issued yet. A skill of unknown level and thousands of top-grade spirit stones were told by Biyun mountain.


    Su Mu entered the Imperial Palace and did not see emperor Qian Yuan. Instead, a man dressed like a eunuch in a previous life took him to a place in the palace and asked him to leave after receiving a reward.


    Su Mu took a closer look. He found a Book of level 8 Martial Arts, heaven and earth strength, and more than 12000 top-grade spirit stones.


    "At last, we have got the spirit stone. If we are not in charge of the family, we don''t know how expensive daily necessities are!" Su Mu thought to himself without tears.


    Put the spirit stone and skill into the system space. Su Mu plans to go back to the Inn and go back to Castle Peak city with Gulin air duct. He has also completed Bi Yunshan''s request. Go back and tell him, and see his servant he Gong, whom he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    "Old man, I''m going back to Castle Peak city to tell you goodbye." Su Mu said as soon as he entered the inn.


    Gulin glanced at him and asked strangely, "why go back to Castle Peak city? Didn''t you promise to join Taiyi holy land?"


    "I''ll go back and have a look. After all, where is my starting place? Let''s go, old man." Su Mu waved his hand and turned away.


    "Stop."


    Gulin Feng immediately shouted, "are you stupid? Isn''t it much faster for me to take you back? You need to sit in the transmission array?"


    "You''re right, old man, drive." Su Mu nodded and said.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s just a month or two away. I miss it here." Su Mu stretched out and said.


    "Old man, you''re busy when you go home first. I''ll take He Gong to Taiyi holy land."


    Gulin Feng nodded and said, "pay attention to safety."


    When the voice fell, the figure of Gulin wind suddenly disappeared. Su Mu shook his head and strode into the castle peak city.


    Back in the other courtyard, he Gong was watering the flowers with a shower in his hand, and many maids were playing in the backyard. Su Mu frowned and swept away. Good guy, there were more than a dozen.


    "He Gong, what''s the situation?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    Hearing the speech, he Gong turned his head and immediately brightened his eyes and said, "young master, how did you come back?"


    Then he opened his mouth in surprise and said, "son, your strength has broken through so much?"


    Su Mu nodded, came to the stone pavilion, poured himself a cup of tea and said, "ah, there are some opportunities, just a breakthrough."


    "By the way, what''s the situation? You''re looking for it?" Su Mu raised his chin to the group of playful maids.


    "Old servant, I''ve been bored lately. I wanted to find some people to accompany me, so I posted a notice at the door. Who knows, when others saw that it was the childe, your residence was recruiting servants, so they came to sign up. I also accepted some beautiful ones. They were them." He Gong smiled awkwardly.


    "All right."


    Su Mu nodded and said, "pack your bags in a few days. Let''s go to Taiyi holy land."


    He Gong was stunned when he heard the speech. He asked strangely, "young master, what are you doing in Taiyi holy land?"


    "Nonsense, what do you say?"


    Su mubai glanced at He Gong and said, "Taiyi holy master asked me to join Taiyi holy land and gave me the identity of a true disciple. I thought you were not from Taiyi holy land. So I joined."


    He Gong nodded, looked to the far north and said, "I didn''t expect that I had the chance to return to Taiyi Holy Land in my life. I''ve been away for more than a hundred years."


    "OK, don''t sigh. Make some delicious food. I''ll go to bi Yunshan to talk."


    "OK, today''s Wanbao auction is being held. You can go around." He Gong nodded.


    After the voice fell, Su Mu turned and left and walked towards the Wanbao auction.


    The bodyguard at the auction originally wanted to stop Su mu, but when he saw his face clearly, he was stunned and quickly put Su mu in.


    At this time, the auction has come to an end. The last item to be auctioned is a level 4 martial art, which attracted everyone to compete.


    Su Mu found his way to the position he had made before and waited. While eating dessert, he waited for someone to come to him at the auction.


    After a while, Bi Yunshan, who was full of smiles, strode out and shouted, "Oh, look, this is our son Su coming back!"


    Su Mu turned his head when he heard the speech. Bi Yun came over with a smile on his face. He joked, "look at the way Bi is in charge of you. Have you become president? President Bi?"


    Biyunshan grinned at the speech, did not refute, nodded and said, "thank you, childe tuosu. I''m biyunshan president."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 75

    After handling the affairs of Castle Peak City, Su Mu locked up his other courtyard here.


    Looking at the world''s first house he bought, Su Mu couldn''t help sighing: "I don''t know when I''ll come back."


    After that, Su Mu shook his head and stored the luggage packed by He Gong into the system space. He Gong waved his big hand and led Su Mu to fly high towards Luohe City.


    "When we get to Luohe City, maybe we can see the two guys of sun he and Wang Lin." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Naturally, the speed of flying was much faster than that of Su Mu before. After all, he didn''t have to take those winding roads. He Gong flew very fast for half a day and came to the sky over Luohe City.


    "This Taoist friend, it is forbidden to fly over the Luohe River. Please turn or land in time."


    An old voice came to remind He Gong.


    "Hehe, although I have been in a remote place for more than 100 years, I still understand the city rules." He Gong smiled, nodded and said.


    When they fell to the ground, Su Mu and he Gong strode into Luohe City. Su Mu said, "He Gong, find a place to rest. I''ll go and see my old friends."


    "Yes, childe." He Gong nodded and disappeared immediately.


    Su Mu kept playing and listening to Wang Lin''s news on the road. After a while, he finally came to a tailor''s shop and saw Wang Lin''s mother. She was a smiling old lady with dark hands, covered with many calluses, necrotic nails and many dark cracks.


    "Aunt, isn''t Wang Lin there?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    The old lady raised her head, looked at Su Mu and said with a smile, "he went to the national capital competition. He hasn''t been at home for a while. Maybe he won''t come back until some days."


    "Oh." Su Mu nodded. He was helpless. It seems that he can''t see it for the time being.


    Su Mu was ready to turn around and leave. He happened to meet a rough and crazy man with four dog legs who walked arrogantly to Su mu.


    "Boy, don''t get in the way, go away." the rude man said, and immediately tried to push Su Mu away, but he found that his arm was like pushing on a mountain.


    The rude and crazy man immediately realized that Su Mu was not easy to provoke. He must be a cruel guy and said, "crooked boy, we just come to collect rent according to the rules. Don''t make trouble!"


    "Rent collection?"


    Su Mu frowned, looked back, and the old lady, whose face was gradually bitter, asked, "is this shop yours?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense?"


    The rough and crazy man changed his expression and said, "you don''t know. This guy''s life is very hard. The other half went early. Everything at home fell on her. She works three jobs a day for her son''s cultivation. It''s not getting better recently. I think he''s poor and rented this shop to her. She learned the craft of making clothes in her early years. I don''t think it''s too bad."


    "But what''s the result? I haven''t sold a thing for about two months and owe us more than two months'' rent, so I just handed in a few people to support the scene today. I won''t really do it. After all, if I do it, I can''t bear it when her son comes back." the rude man smiled.


    "How much do I owe you?" Su Mu asked aloud. Since this is Wang Lin''s mother, I can help myself.


    "Not much, five gold coins."


    The rough and crazy man said with a dry smile, "don''t get me wrong. This place is the golden place of Luohe City. There is a lot of traffic on weekdays. If it wasn''t for the long face of Luohe City given by her son when he went to the country, it would take at least five gold coins a month. It would be very humanized for me to accept her two and a half."


    "Here are ten gold coins. I''ll pay her two more months, okay?" Su Mu asked.


    "Enough, enough, you talk, I''ll go." the rough man smiled and turned away with his dog legs, ready to find a place to eat.


    After talking to Wang Lin''s mother, Su Mu saw he Gong as soon as he left the tailor''s shop and said, "young master, I found a restaurant. The old servant ordered some of their specialties and came to you. It should be just right now."


    "Let''s go."


    Having had enough to eat and drink, seeing that it was getting late, Su Mu was ready to go back to his room and have a rest. He had not closed his eyes in the past few days since he came out of the secret place of the devil. It was time to have a good rest.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the energetic Su Mu slowly opened his eyes, stretched his waist, yawned, slowly got up and washed, then ate some food and strolled around Luohe City. Anyway, it''s good to stroll around Luohe City when Lord Lin has a few hours to get up.


    "By the way, he Gong, do you have the space boat?" Su Mu asked aloud. I don''t know when I will come back this time. How can I return it if I use someone else''s space boat?


    "No." He Gong shook his head and said.


    Su Mu sighed, inquired about the location of the Wanbao auction in Luohe City, and slowly walked towards it, ready to buy a space boat for his own use.


    Across the distance, Su Mu saw two big characters written at the Wanbao auction in Luohe City, Wanbao!


    Entering the auction, Su Mu pointed to his intention and asked the maid to take him to see the space boat.


    The maid heard that Su Mu came to see the space boat and immediately lost interest. She thought that even Lord Lin only had a space boat for five or six people. Can you afford it?


    Su Mu really can afford it. He found a medium-sized space boat. Su Mu asked about the price. 8000 top-grade spirit stones are really expensive, but he can afford them. Now, for himself, there is no shortage of spirit stones. After arriving at Taiyi holy land and determining the identity of true disciples, he still has spirit stones every month.


    Without saying anything, Su Mu paid the bill in the stunned eyes of the maid, then collected the space boat into the system space and left straight away.


    Su Mu bought a space boat that can accommodate people. It''s not very big, but it can let people sleep, eat and rest on it. After all, it''s a long distance from here to Taiyi holy land. Su mu can''t stand sitting there motionless all day.


    At noon, Su Mu came to the transmission array after he was fully prepared. Lord Lin was surprised at Su Mu''s promotion.


    Lord Lin thought to himself, "it''s time to break through to the middle of the other side so soon? When I came last time, my magic power hasn''t been completed, so the other side flowers bloom? I''m really a monster like genius."


    After delivering the spirit stone, Su Mu stepped into the transmission array and took out the space boat. Lord Lin said, "where are you going?"


    "Too a holy land," Su Mu replied.


    "It''s too far away. I suggest you go to Moshi city first, and then take the transmission array from Moshi city to the city at the foot of Taiyi holy land." Lord Lin said.


    "Then listen to you." Su Mu nodded.


    Lord Lin waved his big hand when he heard the speech, pinched the magic formula in his hand, and the transmission array was activated immediately, and the space boat disappeared immediately.

 Chapter 76

    Shortly after su Mu entered the transmission array, the transmission array lit up again, and two figures stepped out of it, sun he and Wang Lin.


    "Lord Lin, we are back. This is your space boat." sun he handed over the space boat to Lord Lin and prepared to go home and have a rest first.


    "You missed it. The little guy who went to the capital with you just entered the transmission array and went to the ink stone city." Lord Lin took back the space boat and said.


    "Su mu? Is he back?"


    When sun he heard the speech, his eyes brightened and asked, "what''s up? Have we received those arrogant achievements here?"


    "Not for the time being, but it''s fast. Just a few days."


    Lord Lin said in an incredible tone: "that little guy is really a true genius. He has cultivated to the middle of the other shore in such a short time. You should also work hard, otherwise you won''t be able to see his back."


    They were not discouraged when they heard the speech. Anyway, in the national capital, they had been awed by Su Mi''s great power. They were curious about Su Mu''s breakthrough to the middle of the other side. They still remember that Su Mu was just the strength in the later stage of the magical realm when they left, and unexpectedly broke through to the middle of the other side so quickly.


    After chatting with Lord Lin for a while, sun he and Wang Lin separated. One of them was going to go back to see his mother and the other was going back to accept punishment at home. However, sun he was not worried at all. Anyway, his grandfather loved himself so much, how could he really punish himself?


    Besides, the result hasn''t arrived yet. It can be delayed for two days.


    At the same time, the reclusive Inn in Gulin Feng, the capital of the country, attracted many guests with extraordinary identity and strength today.


    "Gulin Feng, I haven''t seen you. One day we have to duel swordsmanship?" an old man with white beard came in and said to Gulin Feng.


    "OK, don''t cry then." Gulin Feng smiled and joked.


    Such jokes were played on everyone. After everyone was together, Gulin Feng said seriously, "I think you all understand why I contacted you?"


    "Yes, we certainly received the news at the first time when we met such a big event," said the old man who wanted to compete with Gulin Feng.


    "At this time, Taiyi holy master is still sealing the entrance of the secret realm of heavenly demons in all parts of the eastern region. I have also informed the other three regions. I think there should be no problem."


    Gulin Feng thought for a moment and said, "only the last place makes me feel difficult."


    "You mean... Southern region?"


    "Yes, there are not many entrances to the secret place of the demons in the East, West, North and middle four regions, but we can still seal them clean by relying on us. Only in the southern region occupied by the demon clan, we can''t fight. Their strength is not weaker than our Terran. If they really unite with the demons, it will be a fatal blow to our Terran!" Gulin Feng said angrily.


    "So I gathered you today just to find a way to seal the secret place of demons in southern regions?"


    More than a dozen people present frowned. They were all the top strongmen in the eastern region. Each of them had reached the existence of Saint cultivation, but it was still difficult to go to the southern region and seal the secret realm of heaven and evil under the eyes of those demon families.


    "Why don''t we unite the four domains to put pressure on the demon clan?" a saint opened his eyes and said, there''s no way.


    "This can only be the worst policy. After all, if we put pressure on those demon families, if they fight hard, we don''t know the birth time of the devil. If the devil comes out when we fight with the demon family, we will be finished." they shook their heads and said so.


    "It is known that there are twelve Tianmo secret places in the southern region, which are occupied by various tribes of the demon family. Even if we want to go in quietly and seal them, we can''t help it."


    "This time the problem is really big. If we don''t solve the secret realm of the devil, we Terrans are in danger of extinction!"


    Everyone sighed and shook his head. The main reason was that the problem was too difficult to solve. No one thought of a good way to solve him.


    "If I really can''t help it, then I have a move, but I''m afraid it will cause riots among the demon clan in the future..." Gulin Feng sighed.


    "Tell me?"


    "Led by the quasi emperors of the four regions, they sneak into the southern regions to hunt the demon family''s great power, and seal their position if they occupy the secret territory of the heavenly demons." Gulin Feng said.


    "This... Sword God, this is a real bad policy! If you lose, the demon clan will become one and all start to attack the four domains of the human race!"


    "I think this is a good way. Several prospective emperors and saints go to assassinate a demon clan power. He can''t run away, but we must solve it quickly, otherwise once the demon clan support arrives, we will still face problems."


    "Yes, but the problem is how to make all the quasi emperors in the four regions twist into a rope and go to the southern region to hunt the demon family together? You know, the quasi emperors are arrogant people one by one, except you, the sword God..."


    "I will personally go to the other three areas to inform those guys. If I disregard the overall situation for face, then I will not recognize the Qingfeng in Gulin Feng''s hand!"


    Gulin wind''s voice fell, and a momentum rose into the sky. The fierce sky changed greatly, and dark clouds rose everywhere. The terrible pressure made countless practitioners with low accomplishments out of breath.


    When the momentum dissipated, Gulin wind said goodbye to the saints, rose directly into the sky, shuttled constantly in the space, and began to look for the quasi emperor hidden in the four regions.


    At the same time, in the secret realm of the devil, the devil who took away the devil''s heart is hiding in a secret place to refine and devour the devil''s heart.


    He looked at the beating bright red heart in his hand, his eyes revealed incomparable greed, and his face was ferocious and full of ridicule: "as long as I refine the heart of the heavenly devil, I will become the new master of the heavenly devil! At that time, the dust of those ridiculous Terrans will be under my feet! Ha ha ha ha!"


    The voice fell, and he swallowed the devil''s heart fiercely. The terrible evil momentum was constantly emitted from him. The body he took from the human Tianjiao couldn''t bear his strength. It exploded to show his original shape. If Su Mu would stare here, it was clearly the monster who swallowed his life in the dreamland and wanted to eat him!


    This monster also has a frightening name. When the ancient demon was born, it robbed and killed countless human powers. As long as he appeared in a battlefield, it would be very clean, because he would drag people into the dreamland, plunder his life and devour him.


    And his name is Shi!

 Chapter 77

    After a long journey, Su Mu and he Gong finally came to their transfer station, ink stone city.


    This is the barren desert area in the west of the eastern region. In the distant yellow sand, a black city wall with a height of tens of meters stands in the yellow sand, revealing his solemnity and extraordinary.


    After leaving the transmission array, Su mu, who had planned to go straight to Taiyi holy land, changed his mind and paid attention to walking around the ink stone city. Anyway, there was plenty of time, and he was not in a hurry.


    The scene on the streets here is completely different from that of Luohe River, Guodu and other cities. The streets here are covered with yellow sand, and the sun is constantly burning. The temperature here is constantly increasing.


    "Young master, this place is not much better. The yellow sand everywhere looks like this, which is not as good as the castle peak city." He Gong said. When he knew he had broken through the opportunity in the south, he chose the castle peak city because of its beautiful scenery, surrounded by mountains and clouds, which seems like a fairyland.


    "You''re right, but I didn''t come down to turn around, but because it''s too boring to stay on the space boat, I want to come down for a change," Su Mu said aloud.


    He Gong had no choice but to nod in response to Su mu. Although he wanted to return to Taiyi holy land quickly, as Su Mu''s servant, the master''s idea was still higher than everything.


    However, Su Mu doesn''t plan to stay much longer. After all, what he Gong said is good. There''s nothing beautiful about the yellow sand here. Find a place to rest and eat, and then plan to start directly.


    I found a special yellow sand dish in Moshi city. After eating it, Su Mu left directly. It was actually cooked with extremely hot yellow sand. There were still grains of sand in it. After eating something without sand at will, Su Mu shook his head and left.


    "Childe, where are we going now?" he asked aloud. He didn''t eat any of the dishes just now, which was obviously not to his taste.


    "No, I''m not used to this place. Let''s go." Su Mu sighed. I thought I would be in a good mood when I came to a new place, but it was a pity. Su Mu was disappointed here.


    After entering the transmission array, Su Mu took out the space boat and set out directly without any nostalgia and reluctance.


    "Will you go directly to the foot of Taiyi holy land?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Yes, childe, when the space boat stops, we should go to Taiyi city." He Gong nodded and replied.


    Taiyi city is a city built by Taiyi holy land. It is a place for taking goods such as daily necessities of Taiyi holy land. In short, it is actually a savings warehouse for ordinary goods of Taiyi holy land and a city set up to entertain some guests. It is not only Taiyi holy land, but also the three holy places in the eastern region, It''s just that Taiyi holy land put forward this idea earlier.


    At the same time, Gulin Feng is busy informing the quasi emperor strongmen of the whole Xuantian continent that they want to go into the southern region together to hunt the demon clan power.


    He also found many strong quasi emperors, such as Dujie old man, alcoholic Tianzun, Chiyang Zun and many other experts above quasi emperors. Some of them have lived in seclusion and repair, and some are still suppressing Qi luck for the forces of future generations, but without exception, they all gathered together at the moment to discuss the future of the human race.


    This is the Terran. On weekdays, they may not be very united, have all kinds of disputes and fight, but once there is a foreign enemy, the Terran will certainly twist into a rope to repel or even kill the enemy, and then return to the appearance of the big fight when the two forces meet.


    This is the Jiang family in the central region. The head of the Jiang family, Jiang Yuntian, is busy preparing a banquet at the moment. The reason why he is busy in person is that the strength of the guests they entertain today is not ordinary. Today is a banquet for the prospective emperor known in Xuantian mainland!


    Even their Jiang family, as the initiator of the banquet, only one ancestor of the quasi emperor can go to the banquet, and the people who let so many quasi emperors get together are the sword God, Gulin wind, which has disappeared for thousands of years!


    "The yuan family is immortal! Are you dead? Old ghost, I''m always fighting with you!" a rough and crazy voice came, and then an old man in a light gray robe appeared. He was one of the quasi emperors found by Gulin Feng, the old man who robbed!


    At the same time, a sneer came out and said, "old man Dujie! Did you find another cigarette? The yuan family has the imperial soldiers left by their great emperor. What do you fight with others?"


    "Old man Chiyang, do you care about me?" old man Dujie glanced at each other and said with some discomfort.


    At this time, a red haired fat man with a huge wine bucket on his back appeared. It was visually observed that the fat man had hundreds of kilograms. Looking at him standing steadily in the void, he couldn''t help worrying that the void couldn''t bear his weight.


    The red haired alcoholic God with a barrel on his back said, "OK, I''ll fight you later. Now I have important things to do."


    "Binge drinking is good! You should fight later, and now you''d better solve the current crisis first." another prospective emperor appeared, holding a long silver-white stick with a crack in the third eye on his forehead.


    This man is the descendant of the ancient god of war Yang Jian, the prospective emperor Yang Miao!


    "Yang Miao is here too? Today, the middle region is busy!" another voice came. A dwarf appeared in the void. Although he was short, he was also a real quasi emperor. He also had a loud nickname, du''e magic boy.


    Yes, this guy cultivates the devil''s way, but no one regards him as an evil man, because he hasn''t done anything evil except like pranks. He even boldly defended the Terran when the Terran is in danger many times. He is a well-known quasi emperor of the Terran!


    "Du''e smelly kid! Why are you here?" the old man looked at du''e magic boy and suddenly widened his eyes and blew his beard fiercely.


    Over the years, there have been a lot of disputes between them. Because their names have the word Du, they have also been guessed by many people. Some people even made up that du''e demon is the child abandoned by Du robbed old man. They can''t grow tall because of lack of nutrition when they were young.


    Du''e magic boy doesn''t care about the fabrication of unexpected people. Anyway, he has fallen into the devil''s way. Will he care about these bad reputations? So over the years, the old man didn''t know how many words he heard scolding him.


    "All right, everybody, people are almost due. You are all prospective emperors I can contact in Gulin wind."


    At the same time, a sharp momentum suddenly spread, Gulin Feng suddenly appeared, and said seriously: "I believe you all know my purpose of looking for you. If you don''t promise, you won''t appear here. This is our last meal to the southern region. There''s no need for me to say that you all understand the danger of entering the hinterland of the demon family. Now that you''re all here, let''s start this quasi emperor banquet!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 78

    The southern region was originally a happy land belonging to the human race. It faces the sea in the south. The edge of the southern region used to be a land of fish and rice. It faces the middle region in the north and leans against the East and west regions. When it was not occupied by the demon race, the later southern region is also a good place for the human race to travel and go for an outing.


    However, after the demon clan came, everything changed. There was no breathing time for the Terran. Countless powerful demon clan people poured into the southern region. In the blink of an eye, the southern region turned upside down and changed the world. All Terrans either fled in the transmission array or died in the southern region.


    The demon clan is cruel by nature. It killed hundreds of millions of people on the night of the fall of the southern region alone. With the collapse of the southern region''s imperial dynasty and the collapse of the holy land, the southern region has completely become the demon clan''s territory, and all human buildings have been destroyed into ruins. Only the former imperial palace of the southern region remains and is occupied by the Jiaolong family.


    "I haven''t been back here for many years. I remember that I was only seven or eight years old when I left. Now I can''t remember my age clearly, but I can probably remember when I think of the year since the fall of the southern region." old Dujie looked at the Terran ruins in front of him and sighed. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, he was one of the people who fled the southern region.


    "Dujie old ghost, if you die here today, we don''t have anyone to collect your body." Duhe grinned.


    The old man Dujie shook his head and said with a helpless smile, "if an old bone dies, I''ll die. Besides, even if I didn''t die here, I won''t live long. For hundreds of thousands of years, I almost feel that my longevity is coming, so I promised the sword God to come to the southern region to make the last contribution to the human race."


    "It''s the first time I know that you Dujie old man has such a human heart. Old ghost, I admire you for the only time." the Reverend Chiyang exclaimed.


    Gulin Feng looked at the crowd and shook his head reluctantly. If he wanted to live for a long time, the people here might be older than him, but as for the strength of the wheel, once his Gulin Feng Qingfeng long sword came out, even if they worked together to deal with themselves, they would have some trouble.


    "You don''t have to be so pessimistic. Will more than a dozen of our quasi emperor strongmen sneak into the southern region to hunt the demon clan and fail? The demon clan is different from our human race. There are tens of thousands of demon races and it is difficult to unify, so our task this time is not difficult." Gulin Feng said aloud.


    "This is already the territory of the demon clan. Where shall we go first?" Yang Miao asked.


    "Jiuyin Lunsi is occupied by the Xiaoyue wolf family. The Xiaoyue wolf family has no strong power, so where shall we go first?" Gulin Feng said.


    "It''s really a good plan to pick the weak first to avoid being found out."


    "Jiuyin Lunsi has always been a secret place for suppressing their underground demons. It is a group of very reliable monks. Unfortunately, none of them left in order to suppress the secret place of demons and died together in Jiuyin Lunsi."


    "Yes! We Terrans never lack such heroes. What we lack is a leader who can take us. If our Terran emperor is not dead, how can there be demon invasion? Why worry about the attack of demons?"


    "Yes, if our Terran emperor died and the five domains were not separated, then the southern domain could not have been occupied and the five domains were not separated. How could there be races outside the Terran in Xuantian continent?"


    "Well, needless to say, we are now delaying time for another great emperor. As long as we seal the secret place of the devil and delay some time for my disciple, he will certainly become emperor!" Gulin Feng said proudly.


    "Sword God... What did you say?"


    "Do the Terrans still have the talent of the great emperor?"


    Everyone is excited. Now that they have reached their current strength, they already know that there is no hope for a breakthrough. Since they can''t make a breakthrough, they can only hope that their next generation can complete their unfinished things. Therefore, these quasi emperors are looking for teenagers with the capital of the great emperor. Unfortunately, they still haven''t found them after many years.


    At the moment, I heard that Gulin Feng had accepted a disciple with the capital of the great emperor. How can they not be excited? The Terran has been united since ancient times. Now there is a young man with the capital of the great emperor. They must try their best to delay the young man. When the young man grows up, it is time for him to take over the role of himself and others and protect the Terran!


    "Needless to say! Since our Terran has a young emperor, I will go all out to cross the demon boy. Even if I sacrifice my own life, I will seal the magic secret place that day, which will give the Terran a chance to breathe! The time to grow up for the Terran emperor!" said the demon boy in the first place.


    Old Dujie nodded when he heard the speech and said: "Du''e kid is right. I will certainly go all out to rob the old man. It doesn''t matter if I sacrifice for the sake of the human race! Anyway, I haven''t done much for the human race after living so long. I don''t want to say that the quasi emperor''s life is plain when I''m recorded in the history books in the future! I hope it says that the human race will rob the quasi emperor and sacrifice his life for the survival of the human race £¡¡±


    "So is Yang Miao! As a descendant of the ancient god of war Yang Jian, my ancestors gave everything for the human race and peace, and I can do the same!"


    Then his eyes lit up a raging fire, and he shouted solemnly: "I Yang Miao! I''m willing to go through fire and water for the human race! At all!"


    "Well said, everyone! For the future of our Terran! For the future of our world! Kill the demon family and seal the secret place!"


    The voice fell, and more than a dozen strong men who would be emperors disappeared in the night sky. Their disappearance also represents one thing, that is, hunting


    Here we go!


    Just when you prospective emperors were crazy about hunting the demon family and sealing the secret place of heaven and evil, they talked about the future of the human race. Su mu, who has the capital of the young great emperor, is still like a salted fish. He is bored and sitting in the space boat, and GE you''s paralyzed posture is speechless.


    If you let his group of prospective emperors see that they must be speechless and work hard, even if you don''t practice well, what''s so special?


    It may be that Su mu, who has been a salted fish for a long time and is ready to turn over in the salted fish mode, suddenly sensed something and looked suspiciously at the south, the Terran territory occupied by the demon family.


    "What is this strange feeling?"


    Su Mu frowned, then shook his head and didn''t think much. He was ready to paralyze ge you again, but he suddenly felt that he shouldn''t be like this. He should cherish every bit of cultivation time. However, he felt that there was little spiritual power in the void, and it was difficult to achieve anything. So Su Mu planned to improve his magic power and understand the space magic power in the void, I think the two still fit.

 Chapter 79

    Far north by west of the eastern region, this is the location of the strongest force in the eastern region. Taiyi holy land is located here!


    In Taiyi City, Su mu, who had just left the transmission array, was shocked by such a magnificent city. What a huge and luxurious city is it? Compared with here, the national capital is actually nothing!


    "The details of a holy land are sufficient, and the childe will know it in the future." He Gong said aloud.


    Su Mu nodded, closed his heart and looked at a floating island not far away.


    "He Gong, where is?" Su Mu asked with some certainty.


    "Taiyi holy land, ruthless peak, is inhabited by elders above the inner gate of Taiyi holy land, and the old servant also lived there before." He Gong replied.


    After wandering around Taiyi city for a while, Su Mu could not bear to go to Taiyi holy land. Even a hospitality city was so luxurious, so what about Taiyi holy land?


    At the foot of Taiyi holy land, he Gong introduced the rules of Taiyi holy land to Su mu all the way, such as no flying on the main peak, when the Lord will preach and how often he will receive subsidies. He introduced everything related to Taiyi holy land to Su mu.


    "Who''s going up the mountain? The time to receive people in the holy land is over. You can rest in Taiyi city until the recruitment starts outside." a mountain guarding disciple said to more than a dozen teenagers in front of him.


    One of the teenagers licked his face and handed out a black sandalwood box and said, "elder martial brother, this is a small gift I prepared for you. Do you think you can accommodate us and let us enter the outer door? I know that elder martial brother, you have great powers and power in the Holy Land. I''ll help younger martial brother. Can you agree?"


    The boy''s tone was flattering, his face was full of smiles, and his vocabulary was very skilled, as if he had been contacted hundreds of times.


    "Yes, boy, with your flattering skills, if you enter the holy land, you won''t become a mouse shit? Get out of here. Where is our holy land? How arrogant I, he Yang? How could I accept your bribe to let you enter the holy land?" the mountain guard disciple named he Yang said with a proud face.


    "Elder martial brother, there are two top-grade spirit stones here. I got them at a high price. Look..." the boy continued to pat his horse and said.


    "OK, I''ll accept the gift. Remind me when I accept the apprentice next year. I can make it easier for you to pass by then." He Yang accepted the box, waved his hand and said.


    The young man was happy at first, then he was stunned and said angrily, "senior brother, you!"


    "What am I? You''d better hurry." He Yang opened the box and really two top-grade spirit stones lay there quietly.


    Just then, Su Mu came over. He Yang looked at him and immediately frowned and said, "I just explained to them. You were just not far away. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Su Mu smiled, took out the true disciple token given by Taiyi Holy Lord from the system space and said, "can I go in?"


    He Yang immediately widened his eyes. After careful observation, he confirmed the authenticity of the token. He was surprised and said in a daze, "you can enter."


    Su Mu smiled at the speech and took he Gong to walk up the mountain. Seeing this, the young man immediately became angry. After su Mu left, he roared at He Yang: "why? I spent two top-grade spirit stones and you didn''t let me in. He just showed you the token and you let him in!"


    He Yang calmed down, glanced at the young man, and said with some disdain, "he is a true disciple. He is originally one of our holy places. Why can''t he enter?"


    The young man suddenly became angry and felt that he Yang was lying to a fool. Can he be a true disciple so young?


    But it''s not easy to attack. After all, this is too holy land to let them go wild. What''s more, he can''t beat the mountain guard disciple.


    Su Mu entered Taiyi holy land. He Gong directly led Su Mu to a room. It was a huge wooden house. It didn''t mark what it was doing here, but he Gong''s eagerness should be an important place.


    At the door, he Gong looked serious and straightened his waist and walked towards the house. Su Mu was stunned when he saw him like this. He thought this must be a place similar to the law enforcement hall.


    It''s a pity that Su Mu misunderstood. He Gong entered the house. All the busy people in the house turned their heads. It seemed that at first I wondered who this man was. Why haven''t I seen him.


    Then a familiar look appeared in their mind. One of the women reacted the fastest. She rushed over and hugged He Gong and said, "Lao he! You''re finally back!"


    "Elder he is back!" everyone laughed, thinking how much he Gong was loved here before.


    "I''ve kept you waiting. I''m back." He Gong said gently holding the woman.


    Su mu, who was watching, was surprised. Unexpectedly, he Gong had a Taoist companion in Taiyi holy land, which he had never told himself.


    Su Mu didn''t bother, so he looked at them and told them about their lovesickness. After a long time, he Gongcai reacted and threw an sorry look at Su mu.


    Su Mu didn''t mind, but smiled and asked, "He Gong, don''t you introduce this?"


    He Gong smiled awkwardly and thought that he would come to see his old lover as soon as he returned to Taiyi holy land, but he still explained: "childe, this is my Taoist companion, Nie Yun."


    Nie Yun naturally knew what he Gong did when he went out. He didn''t think much about his calling Su mu the son, but smiled at Su mu.


    "You never told me that. No wonder you were so excited all the way. You were in a hurry to come back to see your daughter-in-law." Su Mu joked.


    He Gong nodded awkwardly, but Nie Yun blushed for a while and pinched him at his waist.


    "After all these years, you still like to pinch the meat on my waist." he Gonggan smiled.


    "I haven''t pinched for so many years. I''m afraid I''m unfamiliar, so I''ll practice first." Nie Yun replied.


    Looking at the two of them, Su Mu immediately shivered. It was better to be single. He didn''t want to take a God to have a ancestor. For Su mu, the pursuit of strength is far more enjoyable than the pursuit of women. Therefore, when he saw Qian Yi in the capital of the country, he couldn''t avoid it.


    "He Gong, he Gong, you''ve fallen into the hands of women all your life. Women are our enemies all your life. He Gong, you still can''t understand this." Su Mu thought in his heart, but his face was still a smiling expression. Although he didn''t want to take off the order, he didn''t have the idea of breaking him up.

 Chapter 80

    He Gong and Nie Yun were tired of being crooked for a while, then they separated and took Su Mu to the position of the true disciple.


    After passing through the ancient and simple buildings in the holy land, Su Mu couldn''t help wondering how Taiyi city was more gorgeous than Taiyi holy land? Is it difficult because people in Taiyi Holy Land feel that cultivation needs to be pure and have few desires, so there is no decoration?


    His eyes kept scanning around, and Su Mu thought to himself, "in fact, it looks very good. It''s less noisy and more simple and clean."


    Su Mu''s position at the moment is the outer gate of Taiyi holy land. To enter the position of zhenzhuan disciples at the moment, you need to keep walking up the mountain. This magnificent mountain is divided into five levels by Taiyi holy land. Da Neng in Taiyi Holy Land forcibly separates the mountain layer by layer with great magic power, and the power of space is blocked in the middle.


    The first floor is the residence of the outer door, the second floor is the residence of the inner door, the third floor is the core residence, and the fourth floor is the residence of the true preacher. As for the fifth floor, it is naturally the residence of the real combat power of Taiyi holy land, with Taiyi Holy Lord, former Holy Lord, supreme elder and other experts. The Holy Son also lives on the fifth floor because of his special identity.


    If the outer gate wants to enter the inner gate, it needs to be assessed. After passing the examination, you can go to the dengtian Pavilion of Taiyi holy land and send it to the inner gate disciple on the second floor. To become a core disciple and true disciple, you need to enter the dengtian Pavilion on their floor and send it.


    As for why Taiyi holy land has such regulations, it may be just to increase the respect for senior brothers in the hearts of the disciples of Taiyi holy land, but who knows?


    Su Mu has the token of the true disciple. It is very easy to pass the customs. Soon he came to the cultivation residence of the true disciple on the fourth floor.


    "Childe, this is the place where the disciples of the true tradition rest for their daily cultivation activities. You can take your identity token and find someone in dengtian pavilion to arrange a residence for you. I''m just an inner door elder. I should go back to the inner door this time." He Gong said.


    "Do you have to go down?" Su Mu frowned and asked suspiciously. He was used to He Gong''s meticulous care. Maybe he wouldn''t adapt to leaving him for a while.


    "This is a holy land. The rules are really strict."


    He Gong smiled and said: "In fact, you don''t have to worry about it. Everyone here has a maid who helps manage them. They usually get them back from those cults. In order not to waste resources, they let them work for the daily life of their disciples. After all, the true disciples have to practice every day. They don''t have time to prepare those trivial things. In order not to make our holy land disciples look too sloppy, they are allowed to survive Yes. "


    "All right."


    Su Mu nodded and said, "when I can be the son of God, I''ll call you back."


    He Gong smiled, nodded, hesitated and said, "if you need me at that time, please call Nie Yun together."


    Su Mu smiled jokingly and said, "don''t you want your Taoist companion?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, how about you two getting married if I can really become the son?" Su Mu said confidently.


    As for why he is so confident, it is because of a rule in Taiyi holy land.


    As long as you have enough strength to surpass the last son, you can become a son and carry the name of Taiyi. Jiang Yi has surpassed the last son and Ren Yang has become the son of Taiyi holy land and carries the title of Taiyi son.


    In terms of Su Mu''s talent and strength, Yuan Xu Shengzi in the later stage of the supernatural realm can draw against Yuan Xu Shengzi in the half-way heaven and earth realm. Why can''t he be equal to Taiyi Shengzi after he leaves the world? Even if both sides are growing, do you have a plug-in that can get the items in the book through the system?


    You don''t have.


    In this regard, Su Mu smiled and said, "brother, do you want to buy it? Promotion is guaranteed, and there is absolutely no title!"


    He Gong left without taking away a cloud. Looking at the excited look when he left, Su Mu understood that he must not be able to sleep tonight.


    Shaking his head, Su Mu also found the location of dengtian Pavilion and went in to see where he should live.


    Although Taiyi holy land is just a big mountain, the space inside is not generally large. The mountain is blocked by separate space, which must also be used to enlarge the territory here. Therefore, the area where the disciples of the true legend usually move is still large.


    However, Su Mu was curious about why he didn''t even find anyone along the way. Is it difficult to practice in isolation at the moment?


    Su Mu thought of this and sighed, "it''s a pity that I can''t learn from such an example. I''m a disciple of the holy land. Such diligence is really an example of our generation of monks."


    After reading it carefully, Su Mu handed the identity token to an old man in dengtian Pavilion and said, "old Sir, help me see where I should go."


    The old man glanced at Su Mu and said unexpectedly, "why did you come to the fourth floor when you were only about 17 years old? You were put in the heaven Pavilion below?"


    "Yes."


    Su Mu nodded, then raised his identity token again and said, "I have a token of a true disciple, and the Holy Lord pressed the identity of a true disciple himself. Why can''t I come up?"


    The old man looked at him, took the identity token in Su Mu''s hand, stared in surprise, and then said: "there are not so many rules and few people on the fourth floor. You can choose where you like. By the way, if there are people inside, there will be a sign with the identity name outside. Don''t go in. It''s bad to disturb others'' cultivation."


    Su Mu nodded and promised, then took his identity token and left dengtian Pavilion.


    Just after su Mu left, a book on the shelf flew up and said, "this guy is like Jiang Yi..."


    "I know the talent of saints, but I think this boy''s talent should be better than Jiang Yi. He was only half a step away from the middle of the other shore at the age of 17. You know, Jiang Yi''s core disciple on the third floor didn''t break through to the later part of the other shore until he was 20. With this guy, maybe we have to watch another Saint son war." The old man narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "I hope this boy will win for nothing else, just because Jiang Yi is a member of the yuan family in the central region. Why should the son of Taiyi holy land be the descendant of other forces? If he controls Taiyi holy land, he can still win?" the book said.


    "OK, so much. Why? If you want to make complaints about what you do, go up to the five floor. Don''t tuck me up all day."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 81

    On the fifth floor of Taiyi holy land, more than a dozen senior leaders of Taiyi holy land are gathered for a meeting at the moment.


    "Lord, does that boy really have such a strong talent? Stronger than the son?" a white haired elder asked aloud.


    Taiyi the Lord nodded and said, "naturally I won''t lie. He is Gulin Feng''s Apprentice. You naturally know Gulin Feng. Well, in his eyes, if Su Mu''s talent is not high, how can he accept him as an apprentice?"


    The white haired elder hesitated and said, "but Lord, there has been no second son in our Taiyi holy land since its establishment..."


    "Yes, Lord, and it''s so easy to put him on the throne of son. I''m afraid Zhenchuan won''t accept it." another elder also agreed.


    "Don''t worry about this."


    Taiyi holy master waved his hand when he heard the speech and said, "I have calculated for a long time. At that time, there will be a truth ratio. The first prize is the second son of Taiyi Holy Land!"


    "Holy Lord, haven''t you considered the loophole of this rule? What if the little guy named Su Mu loses? Do we really want to choose an ordinary true disciple to become the son?" the former Holy Lord said aloud.


    "Old holy master, you''re worried. Su Mu defeated the New Holy Son of Yuanxu holy land by virtue of his cultivation in the later stage of the magical realm. Now he has the strength in the middle of the other shore, how can he not stand out?" Taiyi holy master smiled.


    "This..."


    "Well, needless to say, it''s not far from July 1. Our disciples on every floor of Taiyi holy land should strive to practice and want to show their skills at the grand event on July 1."


    Speaking of this, Taiyi holy master paused and said with a grin: "this also gives the zhenzhuan disciples a chance. Their status among the disciples has climbed to the highest, so this time I give the reward of directly becoming the son of God. I can imagine the scene of the war between Taiyi holy land and the 18th zhenzhuan."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, on the fourth floor of Taiyi holy land, Su Mu felt that it was a mistake to come to Taiyi holy land. At ordinary times, no one could see it. He had to practice slowly. He was flustered and wanted to go out, but he couldn''t find a person to chat.


    "I knew I wouldn''t agree to join the holy land." Su Mu thought helplessly. If he stayed in the capital, maybe he could pass the time comfortably with good food and wine.


    At this time, Su Mu''s identity token suddenly lit up. Su Mu frowned and held the token, revealing the contents of the token.


    "At the grand meeting of Taiyi on July 1, the first true disciple will be promoted to the second son of Taiyi holy land."


    Su Mu was puzzled. He thought that these holy places were not allowed to have two holy sons? What''s going on?


    While Su Mu was wondering, the other 17 true disciples also received the news and woke up from their cultivation.


    "Good guy, the reward this time is so terrible that those bastards have to do their best?" Li Nan thought in his heart.


    "Elder brother, it seems that we will have a big fight with each other this time." Wang Lin smiled.


    Wang Shi grinned casually and said, "you couldn''t beat me when you were a child. Do you think you can win?"


    The true disciples began to practice crazily one by one, ready to take the lead in the Taiyi grand meeting and become the second son of the Taiyi holy land.


    ¡­¡­


    The southern region, Jiuyin wheel temple, has been attacked by Gulin Feng and others, and quickly sealed the entrance of the secret territory.


    "The seal of the heaven devil secret place of Jiuyin Lunsi has been completed, but we still can''t take it lightly. There are still many secret places in the southern region waiting for us to seal." Gulin Feng said aloud.


    "Sword God, where are we going now?" Yang Miao asked. His silver spear was covered with a lot of demon blood. He was very excited and couldn''t wait to fight again.


    "The place we go next is not as easy as jiuyinlun temple. Our next stop is the red dragon fief, which is occupied by the silver backed demon ape family. As one of the strongest species of the demon family, there is already a quasi imperial ape."


    Gulin Feng paused and said, "you should also know the strength of the silver backed demon ape. A silver backed demon ape of the quasi emperor level can hold at least three quasi emperors of our human race. Therefore, in order not to be discovered by other demon families, once we are isolated from the array, everyone will try their best to knock the silver backed demon ape out first."


    "I see."


    Everyone nodded. As for why they didn''t kill them, it was still because the silver backed demon ape was too strong. If the demon family died, a prospective emperor would definitely unite. At that time, before the demon attacked, the demon family''s joint riot would be enough to make the human race busy for a while.


    When the voice fell, everyone turned into a light and disappeared, plundering towards the red dragon fief.


    The red dragon fiefdom is dominated by the silver backed demon ape family. Due to the special talent of the silver backed demon ape family, they successfully entered the strongest race of the demon family only by relying on a prospective emperor.


    At this moment, the quasi imperial silver backed demon ape is turning into a human man and madly bumping into the Terran woman on the bed.


    The silver backed demon apes are very lecherous, and are extremely greedy for beautiful Terran women. They often appear somewhere and rob a large number of Terran beauties to enjoy themselves. It is the woman who looks only 17 or 18 years old on the bed who robbed her.


    "The Terran has some advantages! For example, there are many beautiful women in the Terran!" thought the quasi emperor silver backed demon ape in his heart.


    At this moment, more than a dozen quasi emperors of the Terran family have come to the sky over the red dragon fief. If it is so normal, the silver backed demon ape will find them at the first time. Unfortunately, it is enjoying itself at the moment and has no vigilance to observe what is wrong outside.


    Besides, this is the place where the red dragon fief and the silver back clan occupy. Who dares to break into the silver back demon ape clan? That''s why he didn''t have the slightest vigilance.


    More than ten prospective emperors in the air came to the sky over the red dragon fief. At a glance, they saw hundreds of famous women crowded with red fruits. If the passing silver backed demon apes caught fire in their belly, they would drag one person away directly, and throw it back directly after the collision.


    Those Terran women now have loose eyes and have lost hope for life, but they can''t commit suicide. They can only pray to heaven that someone will kill these animals to avenge themselves and others.


    "These animals! Kill!" Yang Miao saw this scene and immediately raised his anger. With a fierce Xuan of the silver moon in his hand, a thousand meter shadow appeared out of thin air and stabbed the silver backed evil apes who were making fun in the room.


    Naturally, such a crisis cannot be found. The quasi emperor silver backed demon apes fled first. Yang Miao killed only seven or eight silver backed demon apes in Yin and Yang.

 Chapter 82

    Yang Miao has been a quasi emperor for only a hundred years, and his age is also the youngest in the crowd. Seeing such a scene, he can''t stand it. As soon as his brain is hot, he directly kills him with silver moon.


    "Ha ha! Yang Miao, you took the lead! Otherwise they will all die!" du''e magic boy smiled coldly, emitting endless black Qi. He was extremely angry at the way the silver backed demon ape raped the Terran woman, but he didn''t show it.


    With a wave of his hands, a ten thousand meter black dragon condensed by black gas appeared in the world. The ferocious dark dragon head and blood red longan made countless silver backed demon apes cold with a loud drink.


    "Du''e kid! Your strength has improved so much! Look at my old man!"


    The old man Dujie laughed and then raised his hands slightly. Hundreds of thousands of miles around were covered by dark clouds. The terrible thunder monster rolled in the clouds. The next moment, endless thunder fields appeared directly. The old man Dujie attracted hundreds of thousands of miles of southern territory, which were bombarded and bombed by thunder. The silver backed demon ape family was given special care, A hundred silver backed demonic apes above the heaven and earth realm died at once, and many below the heaven and earth realm died.


    Gulin Feng looked at the three people''s angry hands and immediately shook his head. He was also very angry in his heart, but he had to keep calm and quickly took out the shield sign to shield the whole red dragon fief.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I can''t join the war. I''ll use all my strength to block anyone''s exploration of the red dragon fief. Please help me get my share!" Gulin Feng shouted.


    "Don''t worry!"


    The Chiyang venerable smiled and said, "I''ll type your share for you."


    The voice fell, and the Chiyang venerable shouted, "get out of the way!"


    The voice fell, and a sun appeared in the sky! Although the sun can''t compare with the sun above nine days, it also emits the terrible temperature of burning everything.


    "Trough! Flash!"


    Yang Miao, who had rushed down and killed back and forth, looked up and quickly scolded, "Chiyang! Do you want to fucking kill me?"


    "Flash!"


    Yang Miao hurried away. The emperor''s full attack was not so easy to resist.


    Bang!


    For a time, the whole red dragon fief has become a piece of ruins. Yang Miao killed many people of the silver backed demon ape family. Du''e magic boy''s magic gas dragon swallowed countless silver backed demon apes. The thunder robbery brought by Du rob old man killed many silver backed demon apes and other demon families in the red dragon fief, Finally, the Chiyang venerable one remembered that the great day of the original divine power turned the whole Chilong fief into ruins.


    Under repeated attacks, the whole Chilong fief even the terrain sank tens of meters.


    To know how big the Chilong fief is, it is thousands of miles across. Such a huge distance is directly beaten and sunk for more than ten meters. You can imagine the terrorist strength of several prospective emperors.


    "You... Deceive people too much!"


    At this time, the quasi emperor of the silver backed demon ape family fiercely climbed up from the ruins, his face was black, and his terrible momentum was emitted. He no longer maintained the human posture, but turned into a ten thousand foot demon ape.


    He hammered his chest with his fists and shouted angrily, "humans! You have to pay for my silver backed demon ape family!"


    The sound was deafening, as if the nine gods thunder were roaring in my ears.


    "Let''s see how you want us to pay the price!"


    The voice fell. The alcoholic Tianzun fiercely untied the wine bucket on his back and poured a big mouthful into his mouth.


    "The old drunkard is angry!" several people explained, took a breath, and quickly prepared a defensive posture.


    They know the terrible strength of the alcoholic Tianzun. Once he gets angry after drinking, the alcoholic Tianzun will be like taking drugs. He is not afraid of pain, has infinite power, and the power of spiritual power will be increased several times. Moreover, the most terrible point is that he will not die after drinking!


    The alcoholic Tianzun once fought alone against the three prospective emperors and seriously injured them all because of his monster like ability.


    Indelible! As the name suggests, even if the alcoholic Tianzun becomes dust, he can be resurrected, so the alcoholic Tianzun actually has another name.


    Self exploding maniac!


    Sure enough, the alcoholic God threw the wine bucket to the old man Dujie and said, "Dujie, take it for me first, and I''ll go back."


    The old man Dujie nodded and saw the alcoholic God rush out fiercely, but his fat body was unexpectedly flexible. At the moment, the gap between him and the silver backed demon ape seemed like human beings and ants.


    But ants also have terrible strength! I saw the drunken Tianzun''s right fist blast out fiercely. After a burst of ripples, the space was violently broken. His fist went through the space and directly hit the second son of the silver backed demon ape.


    "Ow!!!"


    "Hiss!" the prospective emperors were stunned at first, and then took a breath directly. It would be terrible if they hit themselves below!


    How terrible is the quasi imperial power? This was enough to blow a big mountain on the silver backed demon ape''s dick, but it didn''t break him. You can imagine the horror defense of the silver backed demon ape.


    But what about defending against terror? If you hit this place, it will hurt you even if it''s not bad. The silver backed demon ape drank fiercely and stared at the alcoholic God with red eyes.


    Seeing that the blow didn''t work, the alcoholic Tianzun simply took a breath, and his fat body began to gather spiritual power crazily.


    "If I can''t beat it, it will explode. I suffered a lot in those years." the ancestor of the yuan family said with a bitter smile.


    "Isn''t that good? The silver backed demon ape can never have fun now."


    "If he can still be happy, he is really powerful to use his lower body to resist the self explosion of the quasi emperor in such a close place."


    Bang!!!


    While they were talking about it, the alcoholic Tianzun''s fierce self explosion turned into a gorgeous fireworks. The power of terror directly broke the silver backed demon ape''s legs, and the lower body disappeared.


    "Damn the Terran! I used my life to destroy my lower body! You and I will never die!" roared the silver backed demon ape. He was lecherous. How can he be happy without his lower body? Even if it can be repaired, it will take a lot of resources.


    At this time, a burst of blood mist slowly appeared at the position where the alcoholic Tianzun exploded. Soon after, the alcoholic Tianzun stood in front of him intact.


    "It''s impossible! Didn''t you explode!? how could... Ah!" before the silver backed demon ape finished speaking, the alcoholic God exploded again, directly blowing up the lower body of the silver backed demon ape.


    "So I hate to compete with him. You see, if you can''t fight, you''ll explode. It''s really invincible." the father of the yuan family scolded.


    "Do you think he will do it again?" the old man asked aloud.


    "I don''t know. This guy is drunk now. He has to explode several times. It depends on when he wakes up," said du''e magic boy.


    "The means we used to die together. He used it as a hand move. It''s really awesome."


    Everyone smiled bitterly and shook their heads. The move of drinking God is really cheating. Who can think of using self explosion to deal with the enemy? That''s all he can do.

 Chapter 83

    After more than ten times of self explosion by the drunken Tianzun, the silver backed demon ape couldn''t carry it anymore and fell straight to the ground. At the moment, except the upper body, head and body, other places of the silver backed demon ape have been blown into a blood mist.


    "You might as well kill it directly if you make it like this." the old man Dujie returned the wine bucket to the alcoholic God, and said in silence.


    Gulin Feng shook his head and said, "I think the old wine ghost has done well. Why kill it? Killing it will also give the reason for the cohesion of the demon family, but just beat him up in this way. The demon family will not be angry or even laugh happily."


    When they heard it, they thought carefully. What Gulin Feng said is also reasonable.


    "Burp... Stop chatting, sword God, please continue to support the shielding array, and we''ll seal the secret place of heavenly demons as soon as possible." the alcoholic God burped.


    They nodded and came to every direction of the sky over the secret land of the devil, Southeast and northwest. The operation seal method in their hands was integrated and blasted down.


    Without any fluctuation, the magic power fell at the entrance of the Tianmo secret place and turned into a barrier. It disappeared after a slight flash, and disappeared together with the entrance of the Tianmo secret place.


    After finishing here, they began to prepare to go to the next place. The silver backed demon ape thought it would be difficult to solve, but they didn''t expect to catch up with him when his vigilance was weakest. They could secretly set up a shielding array to solve the silver backed demon ape in the array so that it would not be found by other demon families.


    If the silver backed demon apes found the breath of the people early and immediately spread the news, I''m afraid it''s still very troublesome to solve here. Maybe they will fall a prospective emperor.


    While they sealed the Tianmo secret place in the southern region, the other four regions are also quickly sealing the Tianmo secret place in the territory. However, the entrances and exits of the known Tianmo secret place in the four regions have been sealed by the Terrans with all their strength for a few days.


    Taiyi holy land, today''s fourth floor is more angry than usual, because those true disciples finally came out to chat instead of staying in the room to practice in isolation.


    "Aren''t we seventeen true disciples? How did we become eighteen?" Wang Shi asked suspiciously.


    "Wang Lin, take care of your brother. Is this IQ really the true disciple of our holy land? One more is one more. The core disciple must have enough strength to come from the dengtian Pavilion." a true disciple named Jianghuai said.


    "It''s like you know," said Wang Lin.


    Li Nan waved his hand and interrupted, "OK, let''s go find him? See how strong he is?"


    "What''s good? If you have this time, you''d better hurry up to practice. Don''t cry to death when I take the throne of the son." Jiang Huai said.


    Li Nan disdained to smile and said, "come on, if you can become the son, I dare to eat the shit pulled by the dog."


    Jiang Huai looked at Li Nan and said, "don''t be too full. Be careful. You''ll really eat shit at that time. If you really eat and are seen by younger martial sister, you''ll really have no hope."


    "You said the same."


    Li Nan nodded and then asked, "by the way, why didn''t junior sister come out?"


    "What do people do when they practice so much? Besides, Zhao liner''s high cold group seems to know that they are not interested in us. Why ask for trouble?" Wang Lin waved his hand and said that he was also interested in Zhao liner. However, people not only ignored him, but also ridiculed him for thinking about men and women all day. No wonder his cultivation is not high.


    At that time, he was angry. Without saying a word, he slapped Zhao liner and ran away.


    After going back and telling Wang Shi, Wang Shi was stunned and said frankly that you are a fucking werewolf, a little more than a cruel man. No wonder you are still single so far.


    Also because of this matter, Wang Lin was successfully covered with the hat of immobility and romance, and was blinded by all female junior sisters. Now he doesn''t know what it feels like to fall in love.


    "I''m different from you. Zhao liner is my dish. She said if I beat you up, I''ll have a chance to pursue." Li Nan replied.


    "If you really love it, you''ll come to me and make complaints about it," Wang Lin Tucao said.


    While the people were chatting, Su Mu came over with a pot of wine in his left hand and a big chicken leg in his right hand. His eyes lit up when he saw the people.


    "These should be the true disciples of Taiyi holy land? Are they all discussing cultivation? Sure enough, they are holy land disciples. They are so diligent and eager to learn." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Just then, Wang Lin twisted his nose, brightened his eyes and said, "the taste of wine! Where did we get the taste of wine on the fourth floor?"


    "Don''t say it, I can smell it too. It seems that there is the smell of chicken legs." Jianghuai nodded and said.


    "Lying in the trough, good wine and chicken legs, what kind of enjoyment is this? I have forgotten how long I haven''t drunk wine since I entered Taiyi holy land." Wang Shi also nodded and said.


    "Look!"


    Li Nan pointed to Su mu, who was not far away with wine in one hand and chicken legs in the other, and said, "where is the wine! The chicken legs are also there!"


    "Shang! How dare you drink on the fourth floor! Did I catch you? Take it and confiscate it!" Jiang Huai swallowed his saliva and said solemnly.


    "Damn Jianghuai! One step ahead!" everyone knelt down angrily and beat the ground with their fists.


    Su Mu looked at this scene and inadvertently raised his eyebrows. He thought that these sand sculptures were really the true disciples of Taiyi holy land? Is the high cold domineering? This is no different from previous sand carving netizens, right?


    Returning to his senses, Su Mu looked at the Jianghuai River in front of him, raised the wine pot in his hand and said, "do you want to drink?"


    "Presumptuous! How dare you bribe me with good wine! Forget it this time and beat you next time." Jiang Huai grabbed the wine pot and flashed aside on the rockery to drink.


    "Lying trough! Jianghuai shut up!"


    "Show mercy!!!"


    "Thief dare!!!"


    Everyone rushed over without saying a word. Su Mu immediately raised his eyebrows in silence. He thought, how is this the same as those men who visit the brothel? It seems that Jianghuai is regarded as a beautiful woman without clothes.


    "Ha ha! Cool! It''s been more than 20 years! I haven''t drunk such good wine in more than 20 years! Damn it! I''m going to have a good drink this time!" Jiang Huai laughed. Then he avoided the chase and continued to drink.


    "It''s really powerful. It''s worthy of being a true disciple of Taiyi holy land. There''s no one to use this method." Su Mu thought to himself. Looking at the people competing for the wine pot in Jianghuai''s hand, he couldn''t help shaking his head, and then took out a pot of wine to drink.

 Chapter 84

    Jianghuai''s figure kept shuttling and flashing, and the wine pot in his hand kept pouring into his mouth. Soon after, he stopped and shook the wine pot in his hand, which was helpless.


    "No more."


    Jianghuai sighed, looked at Wang Shi, Wang Lin and others, directly threw the empty wine pot in the past and said, "look at what you''ve been chasing for a long time, what''s left is yours."


    As soon as Wang Shi''s eyes lit up, he locked the wine pot and jumped up. With a flash of his body, he was about to grasp the wine pot. But at this time, Li Nan''s figure suddenly appeared. He smiled and grabbed the wine pot and poured it into his mouth.


    "No?"


    Li Nan frowned and said in some displeasure, "Jianghuai, are you looking for a fight? Unexpectedly, you drank all the wine alone."


    "Who makes you not practice your body method at ordinary times, so you can''t catch up with me now."


    Jiang Huai said casually with a grin, "also, the wine is really fragrant. This wine is the same as the wine of imperial tribute in the palace of emperor Qianyuan."


    Hearing the speech, everyone swallowed their saliva, but the wine had been drunk by Jianghuai, so they had to sigh helplessly and lost the opportunity to taste the wine.


    "Gudu..."


    Just then, Su Mu swallowed a mouthful of wine. The disciples turned around and saw him eating and drinking with a wine pot and chicken legs, laughing and saying, "go on."


    "Sleeping trough! This boy still has wine!"


    "Come on! Don''t kill me if you give me wine!"


    "Shadowless hand!"


    "Bah! Despicable, Li Nan, you robbed me with martial arts!"


    "You care about me?"


    Just when the people were about to catch the wine pot, Su Mu directly took back the system space and said in silence, "isn''t it just a pot of wine? You need to be so excited?"


    "Boy, where''s the wine!" Wang Lin said with flashing eyes.


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly and took out the pot of wine. Wang Lin immediately wanted to grab it, but Su Mu directly entered the system space and said, "you can drink it for you, but you have to tell me why you are so excited about a pot of wine."


    "No problem!"


    Su Mu nodded and handed the wine pot to him. In the heartbroken eyes of the people, Wang Lin drank all the wine in the wine pot, took a breath and hiccupped.


    "Burp ~ cool! It''s really good wine!" Wang Lin laughed.


    "Now can you tell me why you are so excited about a pot of wine?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Of course, boy, don''t you even know the prohibition rules of Taiyi holy land when you come to Taiyi holy land? The Lord of Taiyi holy land doesn''t like drinking and doesn''t want his disciples to drink to cause trouble, so we people of Taiyi Holy Land haven''t drunk since we joined Taiyi Holy Land." Wang Lin said with a bitter smile.


    "Isn''t Taiyi city down there? Your accomplishments will not be found if you sneak down to drink?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Fart! We need to register in dengtian Pavilion when we go out of the holy land. If those people smell the wine more strictly when they come back, they must report to the police for punishment." Wang Lin said helplessly.


    "What''s more, even if you enter Taiyi City, you can''t have wine for you, because Taiyi City obeys the rules of Taiyi holy land and forbids drinking."


    Su Mu nodded: "I see."


    "By the way, boy, I wonder how you brought the wine in? If I could bring the wine in and drink on the fourth floor, there would be no accident. Anyway, no one would come on the fourth floor on weekdays." Wang Lin asked.


    "Er... Brought it in like that."


    Su Mu didn''t know how to explain. Some said in silence, "Taiyi Holy Lord didn''t tell me that drinking is not allowed... If I had known, I wouldn''t have come."


    People were stunned when they heard the speech. They thought, is this guy crazy? Don''t want to join because too many holy places prohibit drinking? This is a holy land! There is no one among the strongest forces in the eastern region! How many people dream of becoming a disciple here?


    But they almost understand one thing, that is, this guy must have high talent, otherwise he won''t be invited by too one holy Lord to join the holy land, and he is a true disciple.


    "How old are you this year?" Li Nan asked aloud.


    "I''ll be 18 years old in two months." Su Mu replied. In fact, he didn''t know when the body''s birthday was, but he could feel the time and years he had experienced, so he could know when his birthday was. This should be the ability of Sui Yue''s body.


    "There are still two months and eighteen? Then you are only seventeen years old now?" Wang Shi asked in a daze. You know, the youngest person who comes to the fourth floor of zhenzhuan disciples is the current Taiyi Holy Son, Jiang Yi.


    Now a su mu, younger than Jiang Yi, suddenly appeared. Everyone suddenly became interested and began to check their hukou.


    After a while, several people made it clear that Su Mu''s name, gender and whether he had a wife and daughter at home.


    After getting familiar with Su mu, Wang Lin put his arm around Su Mu''s shoulder and said, "Su mu, for your sake, I''ll help you lead the red line and introduce you to the beautiful woman on the fourth floor. How about it?"


    "Wang Lin! I haven''t caught up with Zhao liner yet. You''re going to introduce it to others?" Li Nan immediately said.


    Su Mu shook his head with a smile and said with a penetrating look in his eyes, "what are you doing? Women these days, like their ancestors, have time to coax their ancestors. It''s better to leave more time for closed door cultivation and impact higher accomplishments."


    "Lying trough! That''s reasonable!" Wang Lin and others explained and nodded. Zhao liner is a typical ancestor. Several true disciples are chasing her, but they haven''t caught her yet. It''s like an ancestor asking for this and where to ask. It''s annoying to death.


    "Did you hear Li Nan? Su Mu said so well. Zhao liner doesn''t like you either. Why do you chase her to death?" Wang Shi said to Li Nan with his chin raised.


    "It''s hard to chase a man without chasing a woman? We don''t have anything except cultivation on the fourth floor. We want to go around, but the eastern region is too big. We don''t know where to go. What else can we do if we don''t have fun?" Li Nan turned his eyes.


    "What Su Mu said is really reasonable, but I''m still going to catch up."


    Li Nan thought for a while and said, "not for anything else, just for me. I haven''t succeeded in chasing for so long. I have to try and see how long it will take me to catch up."


    "Come on, I guess you''ll never catch up with Zhao liner. That woman is arrogant and has enough cultivation talent. People may still want to beat all of us at Taiyi grand meeting and then propose to become a saint." Jiang Huai disdained.


    "Saint? Come on, if she wasn''t a woman, I wouldn''t bother to bully her, or I could hang her up with one hand because of her strength." Wang Shi said disdainfully.

 Chapter 85

    Half a month later, Su Mu was chatting with those true disciples in addition to cultivation. From astronomy to geography, Su Mu even sighed. Well, how many spirit stones do you need for platinum works? Chapter 1675, the price is already comparable.


    "Excuse me, I look down on you."


    Su Mu shook his head to turn off the system. He found that he was still too poor. He was going to ask Wang Shi and others where to get the spirit stone every month.


    I have more than 10000 top-grade spirit stones. I have no problem reading ordinary works. I can read more books. However, the recently refreshed books seem to be at the level above the great God. I don''t give myself the chance to brush bugs at all.


    Yes, bug. Su Mu noticed the bug in the system as early as the first day. Great God works can obtain many items, but his price is also very high. However, ordinary works are different. There are not many spirit stones. Reading more books can also obtain items equal to great God works. After all, ordinary works are generally of very high grade, Some of the items inside are also very rebellious. For example, Su Mu''s super card was obtained from ordinary works.


    But now the system seems to have repaired this bug, and only books above the great God level have been refreshed all the time.


    Su Mu found Wang Shi and asked him where to get the monthly spiritual stone subsidy. Wang Shi told him that he didn''t have to get it by himself. Every month, a special person would send it to the door of the fourth floor''s true disciple''s residence.


    As for whether they will be taken away by others, it is impossible to happen. The true disciples on the fourth floor have been staying for decades. They have millions of best spiritual stones in their bags. Naturally, they don''t look at the monthly subsidy.


    When Su Mu knew the news, his eyes lit up, but he was a little embarrassed to speak.


    Wang Lin found Su Mu''s embarrassment and asked, "why, do you need the spirit stone very much?"


    Su Mu nodded at the speech.


    "I''ll lend you how much I need." Wang Lin asked.


    Su Mu smiled awkwardly when he heard the speech and said, "I need about 1.8 million best spirit stones."


    Wang Lin was stunned when he heard the speech and asked, "1.8 million top-grade spirit stones? This is not a small number. What do you want so many top-grade spirit stones for?"


    Su Mu was speechless when he heard the speech. He didn''t know how to answer. Did he have to tell him that he was going to spend money on reading, and then get those things from the book?


    "Forget it, everyone has his own secret, I know."


    Wang Lin said casually, "but 1.8 million top-grade spirit stones are really not a small number."


    Wang Lin thought for a moment and said, "well, anyway, we are all true disciples on the fourth floor. We don''t look up and look down on weekdays. Well, if you give me ten pots of wine, I''ll lend you the best spirit stone?"


    One day, when chatting, Wang Lin knew the amount of wine Su Mu had on him, so he asked for ten pots. It shouldn''t be too much.


    Seeing Su Mu''s eyes brighten, he quickly nodded, took out twenty pots of wine and said, "Wang Lin, give you ten more pots! These 1.8 million best spirit stones are of great use to me!"


    Wang Lin''s eyes brightened. On weekdays, they were too lazy to leave the fourth floor. It was useless to keep the spirit stone. He immediately threw a space ring to Su Mu: "there are 2 million top-grade spirit stones in it. Just give me 1.8 million back at that time."


    "Wang Shi! Let''s go and have a la carte and have a good drink." Wang Lin put away the wine pot and took Wang Shi Yuanyuan to go.


    Su Mu held the space in his hand and was very excited. Two million top-grade spirit stones! This is enough to read the book called the holy king!


    Su Mu returns to the room as soon as possible. Su Mu directly recharges 2 million top-grade spirit stones into the system, and clicks the holy king to start reading.


    Su Mu read it very carefully, not to mention that this was the first time he read platinum works. He read between the lines very carefully, and even wrote down the punctuation marks very carefully.


    Facts proved that the reading speed would become very slow. After 15 days, Su Mu could finish reading before the holy King disappeared.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Mu took a deep breath, got up and moved his tibia. He didn''t move for 15 days. He was a little sore all over.


    "But everything is worth it. Platinum works can get four kinds of items." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    The next moment, the reward of the system also came.


    "Congratulations to the host for reading the holy king and obtaining the supreme qigong" Shenxiang prison strength. "


    "Because the skill obtained this time is too rebellious, the rest items will be discarded automatically."


    "As the host reads platinum works for the first time, he will be rewarded with a 50% discount reading card for the novel covering the sky."


    Su Mu''s eyes lit up. He was a little excited and couldn''t believe it. He said, "system, let me see the prison strength of the god elephant!"


    The voice fell, and an ancient and simple secret script appeared in front of Su mu. The original Shenxiang prison strength had no secret script and was carried by the marks of the gods, but it was written for you when you came to the system.


    Su Mu looked at the first page, and a mighty and broad spirit washed Su Mu''s face fiercely, revealing the ancient mystery between the lines.


    "Lead the spirit with Qi, form an image with God, raise your hands and feet, the power of the giant elephant, one of the human body and 840 million particles. If you wake up, each tiny particle is the power of the giant elephant. All wake up, comparable to the god elephant, overturn rivers and seas, roar down the stars, pick the moon and swallow the sun, and in a moment..."


    Su Mu took a deep breath. It was really the strength of Shenxiang prison! Such things are really given by yourself!


    "If I can cultivate the divine elephant to have great prison strength, I don''t know if I can sling the strongest emperor in Xuantian continent." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    The level of the holy king is very high, and the prison strength of the divine elephant is a terrible supreme Qigong. Xuantian continent is also extraordinary. The world level here should also be very high, but it must not be as strong as the holy King''s world level.


    After all, Su Mu hasn''t heard that someone can pick stars and take the moon. If the world is graded, Xuantian continent should be an intermediate world, and the holy king is an advanced world.

 Chapter 86

    God is like a prison guard. Just listening to its name, you can know that this skill is extraordinary. It is mainly based on Qi and can evolve all kinds of methods in the sky. It has the strongest spear to attack the dark god, and the speed has three flying wings of angels and demons. Its defense has two forms: the robe of the gods and the protection of the dark god. It can be described as a super skill armed to the teeth. It has such a skill of hanging and exploding the sky in hand, Why didn''t Su Mu practice?


    "Draw the spirit with Qi, form the image with God, and raise your hands and feet. The power of the giant elephant, one of the human body, is composed of 840 million particles. If you wake up, every tiny particle is the power of the giant elephant, which is comparable to the power of the god elephant, overturning rivers and seas, roaring down the stars, picking the moon and swallowing the sun. The types of elephants change thousands of times. The giant elephant is young, turning into a dragon elephant, turning into a green dragon elephant, and turning into a yuan The image of the Yuan Dynasty becomes strong and becomes a divine image. It is Dacheng. "


    Su Mu is addicted to cultivating the prison calming power of the divine image. Under the influence of this skill, the spiritual power in his body has become true Qi. He notices that the cell particles in his body are constantly rolling. Su Mu immediately concentrated on drawing Qi into the particles.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in Su Mu''s body. He incredibly opened his eyes, looked down at his hands, clenched them slightly, and immediately felt a terrible force filling his fists. His original strength had more than doubled!


    How terrible is Su Mu''s internal power? The physical realm has a force of 18000 kg. After breaking through the other shore, it has a force of more than 800000 kg. At the moment, Su Mu has made such a terrible improvement before he has transformed the particles in his body into a giant elephant. We can imagine the supreme terror of this skill.


    "I''m wrong. I underestimate the power of the divine elephant to suppress the prison. I don''t need to achieve great success. As long as I can practice the top five and wake up all 840 million Colossus, my strength will definitely be comparable to that of the sage! Once transformed into a dragon elephant, the great emperor is not my enemy!" Su Mu thought secretly in his heart.


    However, Su Mu has not yet transformed 840 million particles in his body into giant elephants. Everything can only be empty talk. The amount of spiritual power needed to turn 840 million particles into giant elephants is terrible! I''m afraid it will take me decades to complete the first step of this skill with my daily meditation and spiritual power.


    "We must find a new way!"


    Su Mu thought to himself that it was a pity that the skill he obtained this time was too rebellious, so the system deducted the four items he had obtained. Although he didn''t know what the four items were, they were also the items of the holy King''s world. There must be one or two extraordinary things. Maybe he had the items that made Su Mu transform particles into giant elephants.


    Since the cultivation of devouring spiritual power was not enough, Su Mu had to find another way. He looked up at the direction of the fifth floor. Taiyi holy land was the first force in the eastern region and also had a top alchemist. However, the alchemist did not make pills for a long time, but stayed in Taiyi holy land to teach his disciples.


    If you let that alchemist refine a furnace of pills for yourself, you may be able to successfully transform the mutated particles in your body into giant elephants. But the question is, what''s your identity? Why should people help themselves to refine pills?


    Moreover, Su mu can''t afford the materials consumed by the pill.


    Dan medicine and cultivation can''t quickly transform Colossus, so Su Mu only has the last way to devour the spirit stone and devour the spirit stone crazily to transform particles into colossus.


    "System, can I return the remaining spirit stones?" Su Mu asked secretly. It was more than 200000 top-grade spirit stones. With more than 10000 top-grade spirit stones and tens of thousands of top-grade spirit stones on his body, Su Mu felt that he should be able to transform successfully and awaken a giant elephant.


    "System, can you return?" Su Mu asked nervously.


    "The remaining spirit stone of the host has been returned and stored in the system. Please check it by yourself."


    Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief. His eyes brightened. He quickly opened the system space and said that more than 200000 top-grade spirit stones were taken out.


    "Can we see if we can achieve it?"


    Su Mu thought to himself. Then he took out all the spirit stones on his body and piled them up with more than 200000 top-grade spirit stones. He frantically began to run the god elephant prison force to devour these spirit stones.


    The swallowing speed of the prison strength of the divine elephant is extremely terrible. It is not only the aura in the spirit stone, but also the aura between heaven and earth is pouring madly into Su Mu''s body. A giant elephant with a size of tens of meters slowly condenses on Su Mu''s head, waiting for Su Mu''s successful transformation.


    Su Mu caused such a huge movement of cultivation, which naturally shocked all the people on the fourth floor. At the moment, both the true disciple and the book of dengtian pavilion are looking at the direction of Su Mu''s cultivation.


    Wang Lin, who has the best relationship with Su mu, suddenly thinks of something when he looks at the news from Su Mu''s room. Is it difficult for Su Mu to borrow so many Lingshi in order to break through the other side of the road?


    Then he nodded and thought it should be like this. Ordinary people swallow the spirit stone slowly. It takes years for more than two million top-quality spirit stones to swallow day and night. Ordinary people rely on this move to break through. How long does it take to swallow it?


    However, with Su Mu''s speed of swallowing spiritual power at the moment, those spiritual stones may not last long.


    Su Mu''s expression was ferocious, his teeth clenched, and green veins jumped out of his forehead.


    "It''s not enough! It''s almost! It''s almost that close!" Su Mu roared in his heart. At the moment, more than half of the 840 million mutated particles in his body have completed the transformation. At the moment, only enough spiritual power is needed, so Su mu can successfully transform a giant elephant and step into the first priority of the prison strength of god elephant town!


    However, unfortunately, when the spirit stone was exhausted, Su Mu began to absorb less spirit power, and gradually could not supply the operation of Shenxiang prison strength. Just when Su Mu was about to give up all his previous efforts, the falling heart inflammation in his body ran up automatically and began to feed Su Mu''s spirit power crazily.


    "By the way! Falling heart inflammation itself is practicing all the time! At the moment, it just helps me and condenses into a giant elephant!"


    The voice fell, and the virtual shadow of the giant elephant that was about to dissipate suddenly trembled, and slowly condensed into reality. The giant elephant has successfully condensed!


    "Roar!!!"


    A loud elephant sound came out of Su Mu''s room. With the sound, there were terrible sound waves. Su Mu''s room collapsed and turned into ruins. The virtual shadow of the giant elephant tens of meters high was exposed to the public for the first time.


    Just the giant elephant''s virtual shadow roars, it has such terrible power. The divine elephant''s prison strength is really worthy of the supreme Qigong in the holy King''s world!

 Chapter 87

    God elephant prison strength is created by the Supreme Master to suppress Hengsha hell. There are five giant elephants, five dragon elephants, five yuan elephants and five God elephants. After that, there are two levels, 22 levels in total. Each level can learn a supreme magic.


    When 84000 giant elephant cells are condensed in the body, it means that the strength of god elephant prison has broken through the first priority.


    840000 giant elephant cells are the second weight.


    8.4 million giant elephant cells are the third.


    84 million giant elephant cells are the fourth weight.


    840 million giant elephant cells are the fifth weight.


    When you reach the fifth weight of 840 million giant elephant cells, you need to transform the giant elephant into a dragon elephant, and then start from scratch, until the yuan elephant, the divine elephant, and even Dacheng.


    Su Mu has completely awakened a giant elephant cell at the moment. While the strength in his body soars, his cultivation speed will also speed up a lot, because when he cultivates, the giant elephant cells in his body will also help him cultivate and improve his cultivation speed.


    What a shocking scene it will be when Su muxiu''s fifth weight and 840 million giant elephant cells practice at the same time.


    After quitting the cultivation, the cultivation that has just broken through has been stabilized. After reaching this level, Su Mu is very excited and wants to rush into the air to feel the feeling of flying.


    Yes, after condensing into a giant elephant cell, Su Mu has successfully broken through to the early stage of extrication from the world. Although it is only the early stage, he has the ability to fly. He can go to heaven in the future.


    Su Mu walked out of the ruins of his room. He was speechless. Could he really be a good hand in tearing down the house?


    Walking out of the ruins of the wall, I saw 17 true disciples, including Wang Lin and Li Nan, standing at his door, looking like watching monsters. The appearance of the giant elephant''s virtual shadow just appeared was terrible, and the roar was like a sound wave martial art.


    And the insanely absorbed spiritual power caused everyone to wake up from practice because of lack of spiritual power.


    "Su mu, were you just practicing?"


    Wang Lin was a little surprised and said, "your cultivation has broken through? The early stage of getting rid of the world?"


    Su Mu scratched his head and said, "thank you for lending me the spirit stone, otherwise I wouldn''t break through so soon."


    "Yes, Su mu, you''ve swallowed all the spirit stones?" Wang Lin asked. He was a little shocked. It was two million top-grade spirit stones. It''s only ten days. Swallowing the spirit stones so fast doesn''t mean that if the spirit power is enough, Su mu can break through all the time?


    In fact, it''s really good. Su mu can really break through as long as he has enough spiritual power after cultivating the prison strength of the divine elephant.


    "It''s over." Su Mu nodded.


    Those who are not familiar with Su Mu have not left. At the moment, they are also thinking of making friends with Su mu. If they don''t fall, they will be able to break through the yin-yang environment!


    Everyone came forward to say hello to Su mu. Su Mu was not very cold, but smiled and responded to everyone. Now there are 17 true disciples on the fourth floor except him, except Li Nan, Wang Shi, Wang Lin, Jiang Huai and others. Su Mu met several sand carving true disciples.


    For example, Liu Yi, who likes to go to the third floor to peek at the bath of female disciples, Zhao Hai, who wants to be accepted by the alchemist on the fifth floor, and sun Yifeng, who likes to raise monkeys but is teased by monkeys.


    Like Jiang Huai Li Nan and others, these three are a group of sand sculptures. Liu Yi peeks at the female disciple''s bath, but forgets that the outside is the square of the core disciples. After being found, he tells the elder a punishment.


    Zhao Feng, who loves alchemy, studies how to keep the Dan stove from exploding every day. He is a walking Fort maker. As long as the Dan stove is enough, he can always make bombs.


    Sun Yifeng, who likes raising monkeys, usually lives on a small mountain on the fourth floor. There are hundreds of monkeys half a meter high. On weekdays, sun Yifeng will leave only after being bullied by them. After a few days, he will go to find the monkeys.


    Su Mu didn''t know much about the rest, because the calculation light in their eyes made Su Mu very unhappy. He didn''t want such a calculating guy in his friends.


    It''s OK to say that this kind of calculation is a good direction, but the evil spirit in the eyes of those guys can''t be suppressed. At first glance, they are not people who calculate in a good place. They usually don''t know how many people are in the pit.


    As for Zhao liner, Li Nan''s dream lover, Su Mu didn''t talk to her from the beginning, not because he was forced by his high and cold clothes, but because Li Nan entangled others in the past and didn''t give her a chance to talk to Su mu.


    Wang Shi disdained to smile when he saw Zhao liner coming out. Their two brothers surnamed Wang didn''t like Zhao liner. That slap was proof.


    "By the way, Su mu, your breakthrough was very timely. You should have seen the announcement of the holy land a while ago?"


    Wang Lin said, "tomorrow is July 1. At that time, we will all go to Taiyi city to participate in Taiyi grand meeting. This grand meeting is somewhat different. You should know?"


    "I''ve heard of this." Su Mu nodded and said, "it seems that our true disciples can become the second son of the holy land after the first place in the competition."


    "You really know. How are you? Are you interested?" Wang Lin said with a smile.


    "Of course, I''m interested. Try my best. Maybe I''ll really become the son by then?" Su Mu laughed. He has locked the first throne in this competition. No matter who he is, he can''t become his enemy because his strength in the early stage of his escape from the world is enough to cross the level and fight in heaven and earth! And Su mu, who has many cards, may not be unable to fight against the broken territory!


    With such fighting power, who can compete with himself for the throne of the son? Although the true disciples are also very strong and talented enough to fight beyond their level, they are still stuck in the half step of heaven and earth except that Jianghuai has broken through to heaven and earth.


    Therefore, Su Mu has such great confidence that he can win the first place and get the throne of the son.


    "OK! If you become the son of God then, how about I be your younger brother?" Wang Lin joked. In his eyes, Su mu can''t win the first place anyway. Not to mention that each of the true disciples is strong enough to fight the middle war of heaven and earth. At the moment, Su Mu has just broken through in the early stage of his escape from the world. How can he win?


    "That''s what you said. If I really become the son, don''t regret it. At that time, I will definitely let the Lord transfer you to be my little brother." Su Mu grinned.


    Both of them were joking, and neither of them cared. One side felt that the other side would not win the first place, and the other side felt that the other side was joking.

 Chapter 88

    On July 1, there was a lot of excitement in Taiyi city today. All the disciples of Taiyi holy land came to Taiyi city to participate in today''s event.


    Similarly, the news of the true disciples was constantly talked about in the crowd of core disciples in the outer gate and the inner gate.


    "It''s incredible that the first place can become the second son of Taiyi holy land. Who do you think can win?"


    "How do I know? I don''t know any of the true disciples. The only one I know is Liu Yi, who peeks at our third floor female disciple''s bath. He won''t retaliate me when I go to the fourth floor?"


    "Well, if people want to beat you, do they have to wait for you to go up? Come down directly and beat you up."


    Similar discussions are everywhere, all of which are discussing which Shinto disciple can become the son of God at this grand meeting.


    Eighteen true disciples on the fourth floor came to Taiyi city early and waited for the start of the event. At this time, the sun has not yet reached the center. At noon, the event will begin with the high-level leaders of Taiyi holy land.


    In the second floor compartment of a hotel, Li Nanfei quickly arranged a layer of array for the compartment. Then he looked at Su Mu excitedly and said, "come on! Hurry up!"


    Wang Lin, Wang Shi, Jiang Huai and others are the same at the moment, staring at Su Mu one by one and swallowing their saliva.


    Su Mu smiled. Without saying anything, he took out more than 20 pots of wine and put it on the table.


    "Have a good drink!"


    Li Nan took the lead in grabbing a pot. Later, Jiang Huai Wang Lin and others were unwilling to fall behind. They quickly grabbed a pot and poured it into their mouth. They kept saying, "good wine!"


    Su Mu smiled at them and said, "if you drink too much and can''t go to the challenge arena, then the first place will be mine."


    "Hey, hey, even if we drink a few hundred more pots, we won''t get drunk. After all, where are our accomplishments? We won''t drink too much anyway." Jiang Huai said with a grin.


    When they heard the speech, they quickly replied, "that''s su mu, you should drink quickly."


    Su Mu smiled speechlessly. These true disciples like sand sculptures will come back from the Holy Land later, but all the top leaders will come back. Can such a taste of French wine cover it? If you get caught, you must be punished again.


    The wine pot was empty, and the time came to noon. Figures breaking through the air appeared over Taiyi city one after another, flying towards the location of the grand event center in Taiyi city.


    "The event... Begins!"


    "Oh!"


    The voice fell, and a deafening noise came out. The disciples at the outer gate, inner gate and core wanted to end the battle quickly. They went to the place where the true disciples competed to see them compete for the position of the son.


    At this time, several true disciples are being scolded


    "Su Mu! You son of a bitch! How long have I let you join the holy land? You demolished several houses! And you took my disciples from the holy land to drink!" Taiyi shouted at Su mu.


    Just when Li Nan, Jiang Huai and others thought Su Mu would be punished and wanted to share, Su Mu dug his nose and said, "you didn''t say you''re not allowed to drink. If you can''t drink, I''ll quit Taiyi holy land."


    "Shit!" Taiyi holy master''s face suddenly darkened. He must not let Su Mu leave Taiyi holy land. If he stays in Taiyi holy land, after he becomes emperor, Taiyi holy land will certainly become the power of the great emperor. If he leaves their Taiyi holy land, he will lose a lot!


    "You can drink, but don''t take them with you!" cried Taiyi the Lord.


    "I can''t stop them if they want to drink. After all, my cultivation is so weak. How can I stop them?" Su Mu said helplessly.


    Hearing this, Jiang Yi, the peaceful son of Taiyi, couldn''t help laughing. Anyway, he just wanted to drink with this group of true disciples.


    "Are you special..."


    Taiyi holy master was speechless for a moment and didn''t know what to say. He simply waved his hand and said, "the grand meeting has begun. You''d better take part in the competition. Don''t hinder my eyes here."


    "Slip away, slip away..."


    Su Mu immediately ran away and came to the challenge arena of the true disciples. At the moment, the competition on the challenge arena was between the rogue Liu Yi and a true disciple Su Mu didn''t say hello.


    Liu Yi saw a transparent mixed yuan spirit in her hand, and the two sides fought fiercely together.


    The two sides jumped into the air. Obviously, they disliked that the challenge arena was too small to give full play to their strength.


    Liu Yi''s hands were shocked, and the Qi of Hunyuan dispersed, like the air blades across the space, which was extremely sharp.


    The round ball formed by the gasification of six mixed elements surrounded the multi-faceted true disciple. The true disciple frowned fiercely, put his hands together to protect his body, and Jin Guangmeng broke out. At the same time, Liu Yi''s attack also fell on him, and the gas of six mixed elements squeezed directly on the true disciple.


    But at least he is also a true disciple. How could he be defeated so easily?


    I saw that the closed palms of the true disciple fiercely opened, the golden light of the body protection directly pushed outward, opened a little space for him to slip out.


    "Liu Yi, I''ve known you for so many years. Will you give me a killing move?" the true disciple said in an unhappy tone.


    "I said Huang Hao, this is a grand event. You don''t know the reward this year. Of course, I will try my best to eliminate you as soon as I come up." Liu Yi grinned.


    "Do you want to be the son of God and no one can punish you when he peeks at the female disciple''s bath?" Huang Hao joked, his tone full of ridicule.


    "Fart, can I do such dirty things when I am the son of God?"


    Liu Yi was very angry on the surface, but he thought to himself: "when I become the son of God, those female disciples will not line up and strip off. Please see? What do I want to see then!"


    "Don''t I know you? We grew up together. I remember when you were a little over eight years old, you began to peek at the widow''s bath. If you can change your habit, I Huang Hao will change my name to your last name." Huang Hao smiled.


    Although they kept talking, the attacks on their hands didn''t fall at all. They all bombarded each other with killing moves. Liu Yi was unhappy. The transparent ball formed by the twelve mixed yuan Qi directly bombarded Huang Hao. When they crossed the space, there were cracks in the void.


    "Lying trough Liu Yi, you''re so bad! You know we''re small!" Huang Hao was surprised and quickly used his whole body''s spiritual power to form a golden barrier.


    This is Huang Hao''s natural talent. It can stop people with strength no more than himself from hitting with all their strength. However, it is not unlimited. It can only be used as an auxiliary to block a fatal killing move.


    To this extent, everyone can see that Huang Hao is not Liu Yi''s opponent. Even if he blocks this blow, he will lose soon.

 Chapter 89

    Soon after, Huang Hao lost to Liu Yi and became the first one to be eliminated.


    The second game started soon. Liu Yi left the challenge arena and Li Nan jumped up. On the opposite side came a su Mu''s family named Su Qing, who was half a step ahead of the strength of heaven and earth.


    Taiyi holy land is worthy of being the first of the three holy places in the eastern region. The true disciple alone has the same strength as the son of the two holy places of Yuanxu Dongji, but it''s just now. After all, no one who becomes the son can be underestimated.


    Su Qing''s strength is almost the same as Li Nan''s. at the moment, they are inseparable. It''s hard to tell the outcome for a moment.


    Su Qing, holding a long black gun, danced with gun flowers, causing bursts of gun shadows to break out of the gun and stabbed Li Nan hard.


    Li Nan suspended six long swords behind him. As soon as he waved his hand, the long swords directly flew out and split the gun shadows.


    Su Qing frowned, threw the long gun fiercely, and stepped on her feet, which turned into a flash of lightning. She came directly to Li Nan, stabbed the long gun in her hand, and a gun shadow suddenly bloomed one meter in front of Li Nan, stabbing his head quickly.


    Seeing this, Li Nan immediately widened his eyes, quickly stepped back, controlled six long swords, came to him, blocked the long gun, then jumped up and stood firmly in the void.


    "This guy hides his strength!?" Li Nan thought in shock. Just now he was clear that he could only make a draw with himself, but why did he suddenly feel that his strength was suddenly upgraded to a higher level?


    "I have to try," Li Nan thought to himself.


    Controlling the six long swords, he flew back and pinched the magic formula in his hand. Suddenly, the six long swords fused together in the air and turned into a big sword falling from the sky and stabbed Su Qing hard.


    Su Qing looked up, calmly inserted the long gun next to her, slightly closed her eyes, then fiercely opened it, kicked the tail of the long gun and fiercely rushed to the sky.


    It can be seen outside that just when the big sword was about to fall on Su Qing''s head, the gun in his hand turned directly into a green dragon and rose into the sky. He opened a huge dragon mouth and bit it at the tip of the big sword. He bit it to pieces and stabbed Li Nan with undiminished momentum.


    "Winner! Su Qing!"


    Before the gun shadow arrived, a white haired elder fiercely appeared in the void and destroyed the green dragon with one hand. Then he said, "they are all people from a holy land. Don''t try so hard next time."


    Su Qing nodded and said yes, then turned and left the challenge arena.


    Li Nan couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Now he really didn''t have the face to see junior sister Zhao liner.


    However, he was also interested in Su Qing, who was not very familiar with him. The last move was definitely one of the green dragon shooting skills, and he also saw the weakness of his move. His magic power was probably a talent such as insight.


    Thinking of the magic power, Li Nan couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. He didn''t even use the magic power. Otherwise, how could he be eliminated so easily?


    Then Li Nan left the challenge arena in distress and returned to the crowd. He was laughed at by Jianghuai: "I said Li Nan, didn''t you say you wanted to surpass everyone and become the son of God? Why was he beaten down in the first round?"


    "Come on, come on, you''re great. It''s a pity that you won the first place in this competition. God has no eyes." Li Nan said in some displeasure.


    True disciples have equal strength and talents. It is generally difficult to win or lose with each other. However, Jianghuai obtained some opportunities to break through outside a while ago. At the beginning of heaven and earth, they surpassed all of them at one fell swoop. Now the only Li Nan who has restrained Jianghuai''s magic power has been eliminated, so it is estimated that Jianghuai has locked in this session for the first time.


    The third game soon began. Wang Lin jumped onto the challenge arena and said with a grin: "let me see which unlucky guy drew and beat me."


    When the voice fell, Wang Shi jumped to the challenge arena. Wang Lin pursed his lips and said in surprise, "I didn''t expect our brothers to fight in the first game."


    "I didn''t expect that. Come on, let me see how your strength has improved over the years!" Wang Shi laughed. Then his fists were fiercely attached with a layer of light yellow light. At a glance, he knew it was absolutely hard.


    "Ha ha, that''s definitely not weaker than you!" Wang Lin also laughed. With the same hands attached with a layer of light yellow light, he jumped at top speed towards Wang Shi.


    At the same time, both sides understood each other''s inner thoughts. Without saying a word, they fought hard with their fists. You hit me and I hit back and forth. The collision of two fists caused the air flow to retreat rapidly, and bursts of impact were uploaded from the challenge arena.


    "Every time I see these two guys fighting, it''s so boring. It''s meaningless to fight or fight." Li Nan yawned and said something speechless.


    "I don''t think so. I think real men should use fists. Weapons are only used by women," Su Mu said bluntly.


    When the voice fell, the two men in the challenge arena immediately stopped, gave Su Mu a thumbs up and praised him. Su Mu also grinned, but Li Nan around him was not happy.


    "What do you mean weapons are for women? Am I a woman?" Li Nan roared at Su mu.


    Before Su Mu opened his mouth, he listened to Jiang Huai''s faint smile and said, "you''re not a woman. You just look like a woman."


    "Jianghuai! Fight?"


    "Afraid of you?"


    They began to roll up their sleeves and walk towards the challenge arena.


    "You two stop. Wang Lin and Wang Shi are still competing." Su Mu said speechless.


    "You''ll see it when you go back. I''ll let you taste the power of my six swords in one." Li Nan said to Jianghuai.


    "Hum, your six swords in one has been broken by others, and it will not work for me." Jiang Huai replied disdainfully.


    The two of them quarreled like no one else, which made Su Mu sigh what kind of sand carving friends he had made.


    On the challenge arena, Wang Lin punched on the floor of the challenge arena, and the whole challenge arena collapsed into ruins, making the high-level of Taiyi Holy Land look black.


    "What the hell is this tofu dregs project? I can''t even carry a punch?" Wang Lin said in an unhappy tone.


    Naturally, all the high-level leaders heard it clearly. They looked at Wang Lin with dark faces one by one. They thought that this disciple could never give him a chance. Even if he won the first place, he could not become the son of God. For nothing else, just for their unhappiness.


    "The two brothers don''t know when they''re going to play. Why don''t they just announce that they''ll be eliminated together? Anyway, the champion is determined, so there''s no need to waste so much time." an elder asked.


    The crowd nodded, so the old man who had shot before appeared again to block their attack and announced that they were eliminated together.

 Chapter 90

    After hearing this, Wang Lin and Wang Shi were unhappy and said, "Why are both eliminated? We haven''t decided the outcome yet."


    The elder looked at him and said blandly, "when you decide the outcome, I''m afraid the grand meeting is over. Go down quickly."


    Helpless, Wang Shi and Wang Lin had to shake their heads and jump off the challenge arena. Their two brothers had a very good relationship. The other person who refused to give up left. There was only one son, and they didn''t intend to live as a son. After all, being a son means that one person wants to go to the fifth floor, while one person stays on the fourth floor.


    The subsequent battle was much faster. Jianghuai opposed Liangqu and crushed the other party with their strength in the early stage of heaven and earth to win.


    Four competitions have passed. In addition to the elimination of the Wang brothers, Jianghuai, Liu Yi and Su Qing have all been successfully promoted. The remaining people who haven''t been on the challenge are su mu, Zhao liner, Ye Feng, Xu Fei, Zhao Hai, sun Yifeng, Zhou Ning, Qi Hao, Lin Yang and Zhang Yi.


    Everyone looked at their cards and wanted to know who they were against. Su Mu looked and saw that his sign said game 9 and Zhao liner. He suddenly realized that he had played early.


    "It''s the last game, and the finale is also good." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    The fifth game began. Zhou Ning jumped into the challenge arena. Lin Yang also jumped up directly. After greeting each other, he started to fight.


    Zhou Ning rushed towards Lin Yang with a big knife in his hand and jumped on Lin Yang''s head. The big knife in his hand chopped down with terrible power. If Lin Yang''s power is not enough, it must be divided into two parts.


    However, they are also true disciples. If they can''t stop them, how can they be true disciples? Lin Yang shouted angrily. A spear appeared in his right hand and blocked the knife across his head.


    Then Lin Yang pushed hard, and then the hardness of the spear lifted Zhou Ning out. Zhou Ning didn''t come down, but flew high into the sky.


    Seeing this, without saying a word, Lin Yang also rose up with the sky. He walked in the void, and his spear turned into a light of tens of meters and rushed to Zhou Ning.


    "Mountain knife!"


    Zhou Ning drank loudly, the big knife in his hand flashed fiercely, and waved it towards Lin Yang. A knife Qi broke out and shot at Lin Yang at a very fast speed.


    "Good to come!" Lin Yang smiled excitedly, and the spear in his hand hit the Qi of the knife, directly smashing it into spiritual power.


    Zhou Ning continued to wield the big knife in his hand and constantly released the knife Qi to cut at Lin Yang, but he immediately frowned and shouted, "I want to see how you resist this knife!"


    When the voice fell, Zhou Ning''s big knife flashed fiercely, and the white light began to gather. Lin Yang narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhou Ning with great vigilance. He had a hunch that this blow was definitely not easy to block.


    At the next moment, hundreds of meters of knife Qi appeared out of thin air and cut it down towards Lin Yang from top to bottom. The sharp breath cut the space into cracks. Lin Yang suddenly shook fiercely, and the spear in his hand flashed green light. Then Lin Yang raised his hand fiercely and sent out an equally huge spear virtual shadow, which collided with the knife Qi.


    Bang!


    There were bursts of brilliant flames in the sky, which were caused by the destruction of space after the two sides attacked and collided with each other.


    The halo dispersed, and Lin Yang and Zhou Ning still looked like that, as if they didn''t consume any spiritual power.


    In the puzzled eyes of the people, Lin Yang sighed and said, "I lost..."


    Zhou Ning grinned, put the broadsword on his shoulder, and then left the arena. Lin Yang shook his head and left. Unlike Zhou Ning, people still have a chance to come again, and he has been eliminated.


    "Has Dao Qi entered the meridians?" Su Mu thought to himself. The fight just now seemed to be a draw, but it wasn''t.


    Although Lin Yang used a spear to turn out a hundred meter virtual shadow to block the Dao Qi, he could not block the scattered Dao Qi. In fact, it is not a big event for the Dao Qi to enter the body, but if it is not handled in time, it is easy to cause meridian damage. If there is a problem with the meridians, the person''s cultivation will be wasted.


    Zhou Ning successfully defeated Lin Yang and became the winner of game 5. There are still four competitions left. Sun Yifeng, who likes raising monkeys, and Qi Hao, who is the most hated by Su mu, came to the stage next.


    Since he hates Qi Hao, Su Mu certainly wants him to be eliminated.


    Sun Yifeng held a long Qimei stick in his hand and kept hitting Qi Hao. Qi Hao didn''t care. He let the Qimei stick hit him and even yawned. He looked at Sun Yifeng and said, "Sun Yifeng, do you play with monkeys more and become weaker? Why don''t you have any strength."


    At the next moment, sun Yifeng sneered, "really?"


    When the voice fell, sun Yifeng rose to the sky. Qi Hao was forcibly picked up with a Qi Mei stick in his hand. A stick hit his stomach and made him breathe fiercely.


    "The immovable Dharma seal, when connected with the earth, can be said to be the top defensive martial art. People at the same level can hardly break it. However, once the earth is separated under their feet, the immovable Dharma seal will become a second-class martial art with a domineering name, which has no effect."


    Sun Yifeng laughed, "do you think I have so little knowledge and don''t know this martial art?"


    Qi Hao''s face turned black. He just wanted to say that I was standing here to call you. As a result, he was beaten before he said it. Fortunately, he didn''t say it. If he really said it, he would be ashamed and lose his hair.


    I saw sun Yifeng''s Qi Mei stick waving and hitting Qi Hao, directly beating him out of the challenge arena and saying, "you are the worst true disciple I have ever seen. It''s too delicious. You''re like an outside disciple."


    Qi Hao''s face turned black. All his strength basically needed to be displayed on the earth. At the moment of being picked up by sun Yifeng, he lost most of his combat effectiveness.


    He had no face to stay here. Without saying a word, he turned and left Taiyi city. He was not ready to participate in the grand meeting. He was ready to go directly back to the holy land to practice for a while, and then go to find sun Yifeng''s trouble.


    There are six true disciples who haven''t competed yet. They have to compete three times to choose the person who is promoted. In the next competition, they all know who the opponent is. Ye Feng vs. Zhao Hai, Xu Fei vs. Zhang Yi, Su Mu vs. Zhao liner. The sixth game starts immediately. The people who fight are Ye Feng and Zhao Hai.

 Chapter 91

    Ye Feng jumped to the challenge arena, looked coldly at the crowd, and finally locked in Zhao Hai''s face.


    "Come up," Ye Feng said aloud.


    Everyone frowned and thought that Ye Feng was really annoying as always. They looked at Zhao Hai and wanted him to teach him a lesson.


    Zhao Hai nodded, jumped to the challenge arena, grinned and said, "Ye Feng, you are still annoying as always. You lost to me three years ago. Are you going to find a game this year?"


    "This is the Holy Land''s draw for you. Now that you have drawn to fight with me, it means that you are not lucky today, so you will stop here." Ye Feng said in a flat tone, as if to say another fact.


    "Then let me see how you want me to stop here." Zhao Hai said angrily.


    "Then watch it. I''m afraid you can''t see it too soon." Ye Feng said.


    The voice fell, a yellow light flashed fiercely, and a terrible impact hit Zhao Hai''s chest directly, making him spit out a mouthful of blood and fly out of the challenge arena.


    "What kind of move is this?" all the disciples of the true tradition stared and were shocked. What kind of move is it? How can it be so fast? There was no time to react, so he blew himself up.


    "This guy''s magic power is light..." Su Mu said in surprise.


    "Light?"


    Wang Lin around him frowned and said strangely, "how powerful is light energy? How can it eliminate Zhao Hai in an instant?"


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "light is not weak, but the world''s top magic power. The speed of light is very fast. If you understand the magic power of light and let yourself have the speed of light, his body method will improve countless levels and surpass most people in the world."


    "No matter how fast the body method is, it can''t just be like a monkey jumping left and right?" Wang Shi interrupted.


    "No, I probably understand the power of light."


    Wang Lin suddenly thought of something and said, "Wang Shi, do you remember the tianwai meteorite that destroyed a village when we were a child?"


    Wang Shi nodded at the speech and said, "remember, what''s the matter?"


    "If a person can really reach the speed of light, everything will be improved by countless levels, such as attack means. If he attacks at the speed of light, no one can escape. In addition, the speed of light attack is the impact of speed blessing, which can definitely make an ordinary fist give full play to the power of advanced martial arts."


    Wang Lin said with a serious tone: "this annoying guy is definitely the enemy of Jianghuai after waiting."


    Ye Feng looked at Zhao Hai, who vomited blood under the stage, and said with some disdain: "some people will only remember the victory, but forget the efforts behind others. I have prepared for this event for three years, unlike some people who wasted three years on the fourth floor. You have stagnated for three years, but I am constantly moving forward. Zhao Hai, what can you beat me?"


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that this Sao Bao had said such a learned word, but he still couldn''t change his image in their hearts


    In the penultimate game, Xu Fei fought Zhang Yi. Neither of them had any particularly powerful powers, which could only be regarded as good.


    Xu Fei''s awakening magic power is wind and Zhang Yi''s awakening magic power is power. There is little difference between the two. Xu Fei represents speed and Zhang Yi represents power.


    This is a competition between speed and power.


    Xu Fei, blessed by the wind power, is extremely fast and has excellent body skills. He turns Zhang Yi around the sky.


    But he didn''t dare to relax too much, but looked at Zhang Yi with great vigilance. If he was punched, he was likely to say goodbye to Hesheng.


    The competition was very sticky. Finally, Xu Fei tried his best to blow Zhang Yi out when he didn''t pay attention.


    Zhang Yi was not upset, but smiled and said to Xu Fei, "you are as flexible as a bird. Your body method is very good."


    Xu Fei smiled and said, "your strength is also very strong. If I hadn''t avoided several attacks with the power of wind, I''m afraid I would have been eliminated."


    "Good luck." Zhang Yi smiled and turned away.


    "These two goods are so polite that they don''t even spray dirty words." Wang Shi smiled and said.


    "This makes us seem too holy land and high quality." Wang Lin said.


    "Su mu, the end is for you to compete with the woman Zhao liner. She is half a step in heaven and earth, and her magic power is extremely cold. If you can''t win her, you''ll give her a slap and surrender quickly while she doesn''t pay attention." Wang Shi said.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Jianghuai and others also nodded repeatedly. Only Li Nan hesitated and said, "I''m a girl. Don''t do this?"


    "Come on, Li Nan, you''re not chasing Su mu. Don''t worry." Wang Shi hugged Li Nan and said with a smile.


    "Come on, Su mu, give her a slap." everyone said.


    Su Mu was speechless and his accomplishments were not high. It was normal for them to think that they could not win, but why were they so persistent in slapping Zhao liner?


    Su Mu looked at his hand and felt the power of his hand. He thought to himself, "if she really slapped it, would her head fall off?"


    "What do you think? Hurry up." Wang Lin pushed Su mu.


    Su Mu nodded and jumped to the challenge arena. He wanted to say hello first and then do it. But who knows that Zhao liner''s face is cold and cold, which makes Su Mu lose his mind to say hello.


    "Admit defeat, don''t get hurt." Zhao liner said coldly after seeing through Su Mu''s cultivation.


    "Er... No, come on." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    When Zhao liner heard the speech, she shot directly. A long sword made of dark ice stabbed Su Mu''s head, and then broke.


    "Er... No?" Su Mu asked strangely.


    "Has this guy also cultivated the immovable Dharma seal?" the people thought secretly. Only Zhao liner''s face changed suddenly. The information fed back after the smash just showed that it was not smashed with any martial arts or spiritual power, but stubbornly relying on the body.


    How hard is xuanbing? Just relying on the body can resist the damage of xuanbing. How powerful can the flesh do it?


    In fact, Su Mu doesn''t know how strong his body is at the moment. First, he swallowed two different fires and quenched it twice. Then he cultivated the prison calming strength of the divine elephant, and he doesn''t know how much it has been improved. At the moment, Su Mu''s body strength is not even clear to himself how terrible it is.


    "Is it difficult that this guy is a master of physical training?" Zhao liner thought to herself. Then she stopped looking down and was ready to compete with Su mu.

 Chapter 92

    Zhao liner thought that Su Mu was a talent for physical training, and the physical training people were very strong, so she stopped holding her hand and made dozens of Black Ice Spikes out of thin air to wave at Su mu.


    Su Mu was not afraid. His right hand fiercely threw out a sub fire of Qinglian''s heart fire, which directly melted the Ice Spikes condensed by the black ice.


    "The flame seems to have terrible power, and the beating energy inside is very high. It''s not so easy to deal with." Zhao liner thought in her heart.


    At the next moment, Su Mu imitated Zhao liner''s ability to condense ice spikes. A blade of space appeared out of thin air, directly crossed the void and cut towards Zhao liner''s head.


    Zhao liner felt the threat of life and quickly lowered her head. An invisible blade of space directly crossed her head, cutting off a lot of her hair.


    After this skill appeared, both Zhao liner and Wang Lin were shocked.


    "Lying trough! Su Mu''s magic power awakens to the space magic power! If he becomes a space magic power in the future, who will still be his opponent?" Wang Lin said in shock.


    "It seems that we all underestimate this guy." Jianghuai said in surprise. He took Su Mu''s competition seriously. If Su Mu won, he would have to consider how to resist the mysterious space magic.


    Ye Feng stared at the crowd at the moment. He thought that this grand event would be his own stage. He perfectly awakened the power of light. He not only had the speed of light, but also the power of light. He thought he could get the first prize and become the son of God, but unexpectedly, a guy who awakened the power of space appeared!


    How can light compare with space? Fate is not out, space is respected and time is king. This sentence is not in vain. Space magic is the strongest magic under fate. Finally, cultivating Tao can awaken time magic, become space-time magic, and travel in the future and past.


    Ye Feng was a little jealous. Why didn''t he wake up? Compared with him, he immediately felt that his light power was really weak to a certain extent.


    How?


    How fast can light have space? Is it powerful to have space? The only ability stronger than space may be the high temperature attached to light, but looking at the blue flame in Su Mu''s hand, it seems that people don''t lack high temperature!


    Ye Feng was extremely jealous. He thought that Su Mu was just in the early stage of his escape from the world. He was half the world. He should be able to defeat him. As long as he was careful, he would definitely defeat him.


    "What about space? I don''t believe you can go against the sky?" Ye Feng thought in his heart.


    Then Ye Feng turned and left. Today he has been successfully promoted. There''s no need to waste time here. Now he''d better seize the time to go back and improve his magic proficiency to cope with the competition tomorrow. As for whether Su Mu will lose to Zhao liner, Ye Feng didn''t think of this at all. Jealousy has temporarily lost his ordinary judgment.


    On the challenge arena, Zhao liner jumped and flew directly into the void. With her hands frozen, hundreds of Black Ice Spikes fiercely shot at Su mu.


    Su Mu grinned. A space opened directly in front of Su mu, sucked all the ice spikes into the space, and then directly returned them to Zhao liner.


    "The space magic is really troublesome!" Zhao liner thought to herself. If it weren''t for the space magic, she thought she could beat Su mu with several moves.


    But the next moment he was beaten in the face. Su Mu jumped up, and the blue and white flames suddenly appeared in his hands. They quickly gathered together and flew straight to Zhao liner.


    Zhao liner was startled and quickly retreated to avoid the fire lotus attack, but she didn''t have such a fast body method to avoid. The fire lotus exploded, a huge mushroom cloud appeared in the void, and the terrible temperature swept the whole place where the event was held.


    At the competition place of internal disciples, he Gong looked at the fire lotus exploding in the sky in the distance. He suddenly understood that his childe had shot, but he didn''t know who the opponent was.


    Zhao liner was hit directly by the Buddha''s angry lotus because she couldn''t dodge. Fortunately, the high-level of the Holy Land saved her, otherwise she would be seriously injured and even disfigured directly under the high temperature of the fire lotus.


    "Won?" Wang Lin and others explained that they were shocked. Su Mu showed almost the same strength as them. At the moment, Su Mu was just entering the realm of escape from the world. At the beginning of escape from the realm, he showed the same combat effectiveness as half the realm of heaven and earth. What a genius?


    They didn''t know that Su Mugang only used half his strength. If he tried his best, Su Mugang was afraid of hitting people too much.


    What''s more, if you try your best to kill Zhao liner accidentally?


    Zhao liner looked at Su Mu reluctantly. Then she turned and left the challenge arena and directly returned to the fourth floor of Taiyi holy land. She was ready to practice in seclusion for a while. When her cultivation was strong, she would come back to see Su Mu again!


    However, she won''t have this opportunity again after all. Su Mu''s strength can''t be improved faster than they can imagine. When Zhao liner feels that she has achieved accomplishments and comes to challenge herself, she may have become the emperor, and this is only the most conservative estimate, Maybe one day when I read, I got some super anti heaven items and became emperor directly?


    To get back to the point, Jianghuai Wang Lin and others joked around Su Mu: "OK, Su mu, we just asked you to slap her. You actually eliminated her directly. It''s OK."


    "What should that smelly woman do now? Half a step of heaven and earth was defeated at the beginning of escaping from the world. If it was spread, Su Mu would definitely be in the limelight. That woman would certainly become a joke in the holy land." Wang Shi laughed.


    "That''s enough. How can you say that she is also a girl? Can you always think of bullying her every day?" Li Nan stood up and said.


    "Come on, Li Nan, people are not interested in you at all. Why do you always talk for her? Didn''t you also say you just want to catch up and play? Why, seriously?" Jiang Huai said with a smile.


    Li Nan was stunned when he heard the speech. He didn''t know how to answer. He didn''t know whether he was really interested in Zhao liner. Originally, he was just going to pursue Zhao liner for fun, but now why is she very upset when he heard that others bullied her or that she wasn''t herself?


    Looking at Li Nan''s silence, Jiang Huai asked: "I said Li Nan, you won''t really like Zhao liner?"


    Li Nan hesitated, but still nodded and said, "it should be. I''m not sure if I really like her."


    In this atmosphere, Su Mu interrupted and asked, "do you like her or like her?"


    The voice fell, and everyone was stunned. Then they remembered the meaning of Su Mu''s words and immediately gave him a thumbs up.


    "Cow force!"

 Chapter 93

    The competition on the first day of the event was over. The eliminated true disciples returned to Taiyi holy land to practice and improve themselves. In addition to Wang Shi and Wang Lin, they stubbornly dragged Su mu, Jiang Huai and others to a hotel to prepare for eating and drinking.


    "These are the seafood from jidonghai city. It tastes very good. Coupled with the processing of the chef in this store, it can be said that we are unique in one city." Wang Lin said aloud.


    Su Mu won''t refuse to invite someone to dinner. It happens that he is also a foodie. He hasn''t tasted the seafood from jidonghai city. He can just try the taste of exotic seafood.


    Facts have proved that Taiyi city''s chef''s ability is still very powerful. Soon after, a huge wooden holder was steadily sucked in the hands of the waiter and sent to Su Mu''s table. The circular wooden holder is five meters long in diameter and is full of seafood, shrimp, fish, crab and other sea items.


    "How about Su mu? In order to deserve your good wine, I was bleeding a lot. It took more than 100000 top-grade Lingshi to get this seafood party every day." Wang Lin grinned.


    Su Mu was a little surprised, but it''s normal to think that so many seafood transported from so far east are expensive.


    Without a word, Su Mu took out the remaining 30 pots of wine and so many seafood. He didn''t plan to leave today if he didn''t eat and drink well.


    As soon as Wang Shi and others brightened their eyes, they directly closed the windows and doors around them, and then arranged an array to prevent the smell of wine from floating out. Although Su Mu probably knew that drinking would not cause anything, it would also reduce some trouble.


    "This is a cold shrimp in the extreme East. It exists more than 10000 meters under the sea. Its shell is extremely hard. A full blow from the mana realm can only cause a little white trace. To catch this guy, you need to hold your breath and go down to 10000 meters under the sea. When this guy is resting and sleeping, stab it from the connection between his head and his body with a knife, pick it and leave the sea slowly, and because you can only catch it at one time Sometimes I can''t touch one, so the price of cold shrimp is also very expensive. This time I ordered it for your wine, "Wang Lin said, pointing to the shrimp half a meter long in the middle.


    Su Mu nodded, took off one of his pliers and tasted it. The taste was really good. The entrance felt a little cool. The meat was very delicate and silky. With the treatment of the chef, the price was expensive.


    "Unfortunately, there is no emperor crab in this shop. That guy is a good thing, otherwise I must order one." Wang Lin shook his head and said.


    "You think it''s easy to catch. Emperor crab is an aquarium in the later stage of Shentong territory. Although it has no IQ, if it is accidentally caught, it will die directly on the bottom of the sea. Anyway, it''s good to have cold shrimp." Wang Shi skimmed his mouth.


    "I said you two just introduced. You don''t eat, so we can''t move our mouths." Li Nan rubbed his stomach and said. Su Mu moved his hand and tasted the meat of cold shrimp in the crowd.


    "All right, all right, do it."


    The voice fell. Without saying a word, Jianghuai grabbed the other pliers of the cold shrimp and broke off the meat inside.


    "Lying in the trough Jianghuai, you''re fast enough." Li Nan said stiffly. He just wanted to take the remaining pliers, but Jianghuai took the lead.


    "Shrimp legs are the same, but there is more meat in the pliers. Eat it quickly, or it will be gone for a while." Jianghuai replied, stuffed the meat of the pliers in his mouth, swallowed it, and then drank a mouthful of wine. Suddenly he felt that he had reached the peak of his life.


    "If it weren''t for the local tyrant Wang Lin''s treat this time, it would be terrible to eat such a good thing as cold shrimp." Jianghuai said while eating.


    "That''s right. I have to thank Su mu for the good wine, otherwise it''s boring to eat seafood alone." Li Nan nodded.


    Su Mu never answered, but kept eating the seafood on the table.


    In this way, everyone ate and drank at the same time. At midnight, they finally solved all the seafood and wine. They walked drunk to the room upstairs.


    When they return to a holy land like this, they will definitely be taught a lesson. After drinking the wine, they don''t want to wake up like this.


    At noon the next day, the crowd woke up slowly. Su Mu got up, stretched himself, yawned and said, "I haven''t slept so comfortably for a long time. I don''t know if those guys got up."


    Looking out of the window, Su Mu saw the sun hanging in the sky, and immediately thought, "it''s noon? Doesn''t it mean we''re late for the competition?"


    Su Mu walked out of the room slowly, woke up those guys one by one and walked towards the place where the competition took place.


    Today''s competition is to select the top four true disciples. Because the Wang brothers are out in a draw, there are exactly eight people left, namely Su mu, Su Qing, Jianghuai, Zhou Ning, Ye Feng, Xu Fei, sun Yifeng and Liu Yi.


    The first competition was between Su Qing and Zhou Ning. Both of them are good weapons users. Zhou Ning''s Sabre Qi shook the sky, and Su Qing''s gun shadow continued. This is also a battle that can feast your eyes.


    Su Qing went to the challenge arena and flew directly to the college entrance examination. Zhou Ning grinned and fiercely waved a knife gas of tens of meters in his hand to cut Su Qing.


    Su Qingsi was not flustered. She simply stabbed the long gun at the knife Qi. A gun shadow suddenly broke the gun and collided with the knife Qi. Then Su Qing danced a gun flower in front of her with the long gun to block the flying broken knife Qi.


    "As long as I''m touched by this guy''s Dao Qi, I feel like I''m going to lose." Su Qing secretly thought that, different from the general Dao Qi, Zhou Ning''s Dao Qi has special spiritual power, which can drill into the muscles and veins of the human body and cause great damage. It can be said to be a very cruel move.


    Zhou Ning saw a bunch of broadswords in his hand and stepped directly into the sky. His body came to Su Qing at a very fast speed. He chopped the broadsword in his hand and the knife gas came out of his shell. If Su Qing had no defense at such a close distance, he would be directly saved by the referee and declared a failure.


    But how could Su Qing have such strength?


    There was no defense. Su Qing didn''t want to die. He generally stabbed Zhou Ning with a long gun. A black gun shadow came out in an instant. Zhou Ning stared in his eyes and wondered if he didn''t want to compare?


    But at the next moment, when Dao Qi cut half a meter in front of Su Qing, he was suddenly blocked by something.


    Zhou Ning Dingqing saw that it was an air wall condensed by air. He immediately felt incredible that Su Qing had the ability to use and control air. You know, the potential of air is very huge! It is very useful for both attack and defense.

 Chapter 94

    Three years ago, Su Qing had a war with Zhou Ning. At that time, Zhou Ning was one chip higher than Su Qing by one and a half moves. Three years later, facing the same enemy, Su Qing swept in with new abilities. This time, I don''t know who can be better than each other.


    Zhou Ning''s broadsword was horizontal, and a knife gas was directly cut off at Su Qing''s waist. Su Qing''s long gun shook in his hand and sent a violent fluctuation to open the knife gas. Then the gun came out like a dragon. Su Qing''s long gun turned into a virtual shadow and stabbed at Zhou Ning''s face door.


    "Dragon like shooting! The gun comes out like a dragon!"


    Su Qing shouted loudly. The long gun in his hand turned into a dragon shadow and rushed to Zhou Ning. Zhou Ning returned it without saying a word.


    "The knife shook the earth!"


    When the voice fell, a knife gas of hundreds of meters suddenly appeared and rowed towards Su Qing at a high speed. The gun shadow and knife gas collided in the air, and suddenly issued a violent impact. For a time, there was a strong wind everywhere.


    With the continuous improvement of the two men''s battle, both sides have exerted their full strength at the moment. They can no longer see their figure on the field. They can only see that there are two lights, one black and one white, flashing in the void.


    The violent collision triggered a strong storm, and the sky had already been covered with a layer of black clouds. JAC looked at their battle seriously and said solemnly: "these two people have already had the peak strength in the early stage of heaven and earth. If I am not careful, I am afraid I will lose in their hands."


    Hearing this, Wang Lin and others were extremely surprised. There was a barrier between the realm of detachment and the realm of heaven and earth. It was a barrier that separated people from extraordinary practitioners. You can''t be regarded as a mortal. Practitioners of the realm of heaven and earth have the ability to reverse heaven and earth and move mountains and reclaim the sea. Therefore, Wang Lin and other talents were shocked by the combat effectiveness of Su Qing and Zhou Ning.


    In fact, the strength and talent of their true disciples can also fight beyond the level, but they can''t fight between the level and the heaven and earth only when they are half a step in the field of heaven and earth, because the gap between the two is too large. Only the real Tianjiao demons can achieve the combat effectiveness of heaven and earth in this realm.


    The top leaders of Taiyi holy land also smiled, nodded, pointed to Su Qing and Zhou Ning and said, "look, our two true disciples of Taiyi holy land are equivalent to the two holy sons of Yuanxu and Dongji holy land."


    "Elder xuanyang, you''ve passed. The son of Yuan Xu in our family has just broken through the realm of heaven and earth and become a son. After he has established his cultivation, you will know how high his talent is." a spectator elder of Yuan Xu holy land replied with a dark face. Although he is only one person, he can''t lose the face of Yuan Xu holy land. He must be tough.


    "Ha ha." elder xuanyang smiled faintly. He didn''t forget the news told him by Jiang Yi when he came back a while ago. Yuan Xu''s son was defeated by a Tianjiao in the middle of the other side. Although it''s just a move to lose, it''s funny that you, the son of heaven and earth, lost a move to Tianjiao in the middle of the other side.


    Without saying it, elder xuanyang didn''t tell the other party that Tianjiao was actually in their holy land. When he knew, he had to introduce him.


    As the battle drew to a close, Zhou Ning dodged Su Qing''s Dragon shadow gun.


    "Hoo... Ha!!"


    Then Zhou Ning took a deep breath. After a big drink, he waved his big knife fiercely. A knife gas of several kilometers roared into the world and cut straight at Su Qing.


    "Kill moves and shock everything with knives!" Zhou Ning shouted.


    Unwilling to fall behind, Su Qing bit her teeth. She didn''t have any fancy moves in her long gun, but stabbed it straight out. A thousand meters long shadow appeared. After a long cry, she rushed towards the knife and bit the knife.


    Unfortunately, with the shock of the white light of Dao Qi, the Dragon shadow was directly broken into scattered spiritual power.


    "Do you want to lose again?" Su Qing thought reluctantly. He was unwilling to lose to the other party. He had prepared for three years. How could he fail like this?


    With a hard blow, Su Qing used all her spiritual power to stab a gun again, and a dragon shadow appeared. Different from the previous, the Dragon shadow appeared this time. His eyes flashed, and the huge faucet took the lead in flying towards the Dao Qi, surrounded the Dao Qi, shrank and surrounded the Dao Qi. The Dragon shadow bit on the Dao Qi, and the Dao Qi shook again, Unfortunately, she failed to shatter the Dragon shadow. Su Qing''s eyes lit up. Without saying a word, she lifted her left hand. A wall of air condensed directly hit Zhou Ning and blew him out.


    At the next moment, the knife Qi broke, and the Dragon shadow turned into a black gun shadow and rushed towards Zhou Ning at a high speed. After passing through his body, he directly hit the ground, hit the ground into a deep pit with a radius of several kilometers, and then disappeared.


    Zhou Ning fell to the ground and looked at the sky. He couldn''t believe that he had lost. He had already got the tickets for the top four. How could he suddenly lose?


    The gun didn''t hit Zhou Ning, but rowed from his left hand and hit the ground.


    Su Qing had some difficulty in keeping her body and slowly fell on the challenge arena. Then she grinned and said, "I won."


    Zhou Ning sighed, took a deep look at Su Qing and said, "yes, you won. I wish you good luck."


    After that, Zhou Ning shook his head and left. He wanted to go back and reflect on why he lost this win-win competition. Is it really because he underestimated the enemy carelessly?


    No, no, he not only didn''t despise Su Qing, but even took out 120% of his strength to compete with him. Su Qing also proved that he was right not to underestimate the enemy. If he paid less attention to Su Qing, he would have lost long ago and didn''t have to wait at all. Finally, both sides did their best.


    Since I didn''t underestimate the enemy, why did I lose?


    Although the last air wall blew himself to the ground, Zhou Ning understood that the air wall did not play any role, but just pushed himself out of the challenge arena.


    "Is it because you want to win? It should be. His desire to win is the strongest I''ve ever seen. I won you three years ago, and you won me this year. After three years, I will beat you again." Zhou Ning vowed in his heart.


    With a deep sigh, Zhou Ning stopped thinking and walked towards the mountain of Taiyi holy land.


    Su Qing looked at Zhou Ning''s back and finally fell on the challenge arena. His spiritual power was exhausted. It was a miracle that he could beat Zhou Ning. If Zhou Ning delayed for another minute, the victory or defeat would be unknown.


    But now, the outcome is decided. It''s useless to say more.


    "Winner, Su Qing, successfully promoted to the top four!"

 Chapter 95

    Su Qing won the ticket to the top four, Zhou Ning was eliminated, and the remaining three competitions were Jianghuai vs. sun Yifeng, Xu Fei vs. Su mu, and Ye Feng vs. Liu Yi.


    Jianghuai jumped onto the challenge arena, stood up to sun Yifeng and said, "brother sun, don''t blame me. This was drawn by high-level lottery."


    Sun Yifeng shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s all right. Brother Jiang, come on. I''m not ashamed to lose to brother Jiang anyway."


    Jianghuai nodded when he heard the speech and said, "be careful, brother sun. I just broke through heaven and earth. Maybe I can''t control my strength."


    When sun Yifeng heard the speech, he immediately danced with his eyebrow stick, stood straight beside him and said, "come on, I''m also half the strength of heaven and earth. I may not be unable to fight."


    "Good!"


    When the voice fell, a long sword condensed with aura appeared in Jianghuai''s hand and quickly waved it to sun Yifeng. Sun Yifeng was also a true disciple in the realm of heaven and earth. He waved his eyebrow staff to block the long sword, and then quickly changed his moves and beat it towards Jianghuai.


    Jianghuai didn''t keep his hands at all. They were all acquaintances. If he kept his hands, he would show no respect for others. His eyes turned white. Sun Yifeng took a look at it and immediately felt that tens of thousands of fine needles were pricking his brain. His body collapsed, hoping to slow down.


    However, Jianghuai directly caught up with him. The long sword condensed from his aura directly removed the Qimei staff, kicked sun Yifeng out and flew out of the challenge arena.


    Sun Yifeng didn''t insist. Instead of suspending himself in the air, he fell directly outside the challenge arena and was eliminated.


    "Brother Jiang, you are all friends. Can''t you not use your soul shock? It hurts my brain." Sun Yifeng said reluctantly.


    "Sorry, brother sun." Jiang Huai apologized and replied.


    "OK, OK, I''ll withdraw first. Come on." Sun Yifeng waved his hand and prepared to go back to Taiyi holy land to accompany his monkeys.


    Jianghuai saw sun Yifeng leave without looking back. He immediately nodded and praised: "brother sun is also a free and easy man."


    Similarly, JAC easily won the competition by relying on its hard strength in heaven and earth, and successfully promoted to the top four. Now the top four have decided two winners, and only the last two competitions are short of the top four. Then today''s competition among the true disciples is over.


    At this time, Ye Feng jumped up and fell on the challenge arena. He looked at Liu Yi and said, "if you don''t come up, I''ll consider you surrender."


    Liu Yi suddenly turned black. This leaf maple made people feel uncomfortable. Without saying a word, Liu Yi jumped directly onto the challenge arena. At the same time, a transparent round ball formed by the condensation of six mixed yuan Qi also appeared around her.


    "Who do you think can win this one, Liu Yi, who controls the spirit of Hunyuan, and Ye Feng, who controls the power of light?" Wang Lin asked aloud.


    "I don''t know. Don''t you know if you look at it anyway?" Su Mu shook his head and replied.


    "You know what it means? Come on, I''ve opened the villa. Ye Fengsheng is one to five, and Liu Yisheng is one to five. I''m sure I can give you a chance to make money. Don''t cherish it." Wang Lin said aloud.


    "Liu Yi is an old friend, and I hate Ye Feng. I buy Liu Yisheng, 500000 best spirit stones," said Jiang Huai.


    "OK, is there anything else?" Wang Lin continued to ask after Jianghuai bought Liu Yi''s 500000 best spirit stones.


    "I buy Liu Yisheng, the same 500000."


    "Me too," said Wang Shi and Li Nan.


    After recording their, Wang Lin looked at Su Mu and asked, "Su mu, what about you?"


    Su Mu smiled awkwardly and said, "I have no money."


    Wang Lin waved his hand: "it''s all right. I didn''t intend to charge you. Just use good wine. How much do you buy?"


    Su Mu hesitated, looked at their momentum, and then said, "I''ll buy ye Fengsheng, ten jars of wine."


    "OK, buy ye Fengsheng, right? Ten jars of wine..."


    Wang Lin wrote it down and said casually, "well, it depends on which of them can win."


    Jianghuai smiled and said, "I don''t think Ye Feng will be Liu Yi''s opponent. You know, Liu Yi has mastered 24 mixed yuan Qi. Even I have some trouble dealing with him, not to mention Ye Feng? Liu Yi won this game."


    Su Mu hesitated and said, "but the leaf maple has the power of light, the speed and power are extremely fast, and the momentum is similar to Liu Yi. How can he win steadily? Five or five."


    "It makes sense. In fact, I also think it''s five or five points. After all, Ye Feng is not a weak person. He also showed his extraordinary combat effectiveness in yesterday''s competition. Coupled with his strange and unpredictable light and magic power, Liu Yi is not easy to win." Wang Shi nodded.


    "Then you still buy Liu Yiying?" Li Nan glanced.


    "What does Ye Feng say? Everything else is OK. He is always arrogant and arrogant. So I support Liu Yiying and rub Ye Feng''s spirit so that he can recognize himself. They are all true disciples of Taiyi holy land. Why should they make the relationship so rigid?" Wang Shi replied.


    "You have a mother''s heart," Li Nan joked.


    "Get out!"


    Wang Lin turned back and scolded directly, "you only have a mother''s heart. Even if I really have it, it is also a father''s heart."


    On the challenge arena, the Qi of Hunyuan beside Liu Yi made a ball and kept hovering around him. Liu Yi is different from them. They all rely on spiritual cultivation to break through their accomplishments. Only Liu Yi needs to convert his spiritual power into Hunyuan Qi and condense enough Hunyuan Qi can he break through. This should also be the special feature of Liu Yi''s skill.


    A golden light appeared in Ye Feng''s hand. His right hand was lifted up at an undetectable speed. A golden light directly shot out and flew towards Liu Yi.


    Liu Yi reacted very quickly. A round ball made of mixed yuan Qi suddenly turned into a defensive shield to block the attack, and then turned into a round ball to continue to surround him.


    "The reaction is so fast." Ye Feng thought to himself. Then his figure disappeared directly. The next moment he rushed directly in front of Liu Yi, punched out directly, and blasted Liu Yi''s head with enough force to crack a mountain peak.


    At this time, the mixed yuan Qi surrounding Liu Yi turned into a protective cover to block Ye Feng''s attack, and then grabbed Ye Feng''s legs so that he could not move quickly. Even if he could move quickly, Liu Yi could look at the marks left by mixed yuan Qi and find Ye Feng''s position to attack or defend.


    "This guy?" Ye Feng was shocked. How did this guy see through his attack? Why did you find yourself so easily twice? Can his eyes see the speed of light?

 Chapter 96

    Liu Yi naturally does not have the ability to see through the speed of light, but for him, the spiritual power in every place and corner can be turned into mixed energy. Although they can''t be absorbed directly, they can help themselves a lot.


    For example, where the Hunyuan spirit has been impacted, Liu Yi can also infer the enemy''s attack direction. With this special ability, Liu Yigen is not afraid of any speed Tianjiao. To defeat Liu Yi, you can only eliminate him by relying on strong strength.


    Ye Feng stepped back quickly, pushed his hands, and suddenly there were countless flashes around him, bombarding Liu Yi.


    Bang!


    Countless flashes of light caused a burst of smoke and dust on the challenge arena. A moment later, when the smoke and dust flashed away, I saw that the barrier made of Hunyuan''s gasification firmly blocked the attack.


    Liu Yi doesn''t like passive defense. With a wave of his hand, three balls made of Hunyuan''s gasification directly hit Ye Feng at a very fast speed. Ye Feng quickly stepped back, but Liu Yi easily found his next position by relying on his ability to feel Hunyuan''s gas, blew Hunyuan''s gas there in advance and beat Ye Feng out.


    Ye Feng raised his head and looked shocked. He couldn''t believe that he had been taught such a lesson by people at the same level. He was a little discouraged, but because he didn''t fly out of the challenge arena, Ye Feng also rose into the void without saying a word, sending countless flashes from top to bottom to bombard the challenge arena, especially taking care of Liu Yi''s position crazily.


    Smoke and dust billowed on the challenge arena. If it had not been built with unique materials after the challenge arena was damaged by Wang Shi, I''m afraid it would have turned into pieces of gravel and fly ash.


    At this time, a huge barrier suddenly stood up, from bottom to top, like making dumplings, directly loaded Ye Feng in, and then kept shrinking and squeezed directly on Ye Feng.


    "Good Liu Yi! Good fight!" Jiang Huai shouted.


    "Liu Yi! Wang Lin opened the village. I bought it and you won it. Don''t let me count the money!" Li Nan also said loudly.


    Liu Yi didn''t stop. Since the referee didn''t stop, it shows that Ye Feng still has the power of War I.


    Ye Feng directly sent out a burst of dazzling golden light, directly opened the gas of Hunyuan and kicked it back. Liu Yishou lifted it to stop the gas of Hunyuan and let him turn into a ball and continue to float beside him.


    Ye Feng took a deep breath, closed his eyes, raised his hands, said gently: "light can expel everything, light can expel darkness, expel fear, expel evil, expel everything that makes people feel uneasy, and he can also bring courage."


    The voice fell. Ye Feng fiercely opened his eyes and shouted, "the light of expulsion!"


    When the voice fell, Liu Yimeng sensed that the mark he had left on Ye Feng had disappeared. At the same time, there was the mixed yuan Qi near the challenge arena. It would take at least several hours to add it.


    "It''s hard to do," Liu Yi thought in her heart.


    At the next moment, Ye Feng''s figure came directly in front of him, hit Liu Yi hard in the stomach, blew him out, and fell directly on the edge of the challenge arena, smashing a big pit.


    "Wow..."


    Liu Yi fiercely spits out a mouthful of blood. He covers his stomach and sweats on his forehead. In modern language, Liu Yi is a master with general outbreak but many control skills, and Ye Feng is a flexible assassin. Liu Yi can only fight at a long distance against Ye Feng. If he is close to him, Liu Yi is unlikely to be able to hold Ye Feng''s fists.


    After knowing that Liu Yi''s melee is weak, Ye Feng no longer uses those powerful long-range attacks, but the whole person constantly appears at a place next to Liu Yi like a fast assassin to punch him.


    Liu Yi couldn''t hold on too much. He didn''t have the chance to hold up the shield. If he went on like this, he would be eliminated in a few times.


    "Spell it!"


    Liu Yi shouted loudly, and the six balls made by the gasification of Hunyuan suddenly became twelve, and then reached twenty-four.


    Liu Yi used four of them to put a protective cover around him, and the other 20 were all condensed into a huge sphere and turned into a huge long sword. Liu Yi controlled the huge long sword out of thin air and kept pushing Ye Feng back.


    "Go down!" Liu Yi shouted. The huge sword turned into a wall at the next moment and directly pushed Ye Feng away from the challenge arena. Ye Feng hurriedly wanted to fly and not be eliminated. Unfortunately, Liu Yi covered the sky. He couldn''t leave this range at all.


    "Liu Yi successfully promoted to the top four and Ye Feng eliminated the top eight." the referee appeared and said, and then disappeared directly.


    "Good Liu Yi!" Jiang Huai said happily.


    "Liu Yi has been hiding deeply. Unexpectedly, he can eliminate Ye Feng." Li Nan also nodded and said.


    "Su mu, remember the top ten jars of wine." Wang Lin smiled and said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring it to you in the evening." Su Mu smiled and said casually. He had summoned He Gong to ask where the nearest city is and rushed to buy wine himself.


    "Wang Lin, 2.5 million."


    "Wang Lin, 2.5 million."


    At this time, Li Nan, Jiang Huai and others bought Liu Yisheng''s 500000 true disciples, all looking at him with a funny face.


    "I feel a little lost this time."


    Wang Lin said with a wry smile, "but forget it. At least I won ten jars of wine in Su mu. I''ll buy it at a high price."


    Everyone smiled and Wang Lin said, "I''ll give you the spirit stone when I go back. I don''t have much on me at the moment."


    "No problem, waiting for you to send me the spirit stone." Jiang Huai smiled and said, in fact, for them, the spirit stone can only be regarded as a high currency. After all, if the spirit in the spirit stone has no special ability, you absorb it very slowly. A top-grade spirit stone often takes a day or two to absorb, so gradually they also take the spirit stone as a currency, Used to trade with each other.


    "By the way, Su mu, the next fight is between you and Xu Fei. Xu Fei is a very fast man. You should be careful of his sneak attack at speed." Jiang Huai reminded.


    "Understand." Su Mu nodded and replied.


    The last competition will begin soon. Su Mu and Xu Fei are the two sides.


    Xu Fei told the truth that Su Mu didn''t understand at all. He didn''t chat much that day. He just said hello to each other and left. It can be said that Xu Fei and Su Mu also had a mind to understand this time.


    Su mufei came to the challenge arena, arched his hand at Xu Fei and was about to speak. Unexpectedly, Xu Fei did it directly without giving himself time to speak.

 Chapter 97

    Seeing Xu Fei''s body flash, he fiercely flew high into the sky, waved his big hand and sent out dozens of wind blades to cut Su mu.


    Wind not only represents speed, but also has ultra-high sharpness. If the wind speed is extremely fast, its sharpness will continue to rise, which is not weak but not strong.


    Su Mu raised his hand and blew it out. With the strength of the impact, he directly smashed all the wind blades, then jumped up, and his right hand directly turned into a dragon arm and blasted at Xu Fei.


    "What''s that?"


    "Real dragon''s arm?!"


    The high-level of Taiyi holy land all stared, and Su Mu Longhua''s right hand made them feel incredible.


    "How can humans have the arms of the dragon clan? This guy can''t be a demon clan?" the spectator of Yuanxu Holy Land mocked and said. It seems that you don''t know how to collect people in the Holy Land and stuff everything into the holy land.


    "Hehe, if he is a demon, do you think I can''t tell if he is too holy? It seems that your vision is still too low. Why did the Lord of Yuan Xu send a person with no intelligence like you to watch this Taiyi grand ceremony?" elder xuanyang replied with a sarcastic tone.


    The spectator was furious and retorted, "then you explain that guy''s arm!"


    "I''m so ignorant. Why don''t you even know some special martial arts skills in Yuanxu holy land? Oh, by the way, your IQ may be just a low-ranking figure in Yuanxu holy land. How can people tell you these secrets?"


    The corner of xuanyang elder''s mouth raised and continued to ridicule: "why don''t you come to my holy land? I can arrange a floor sweeping job for you?"


    "Xuanyang! You!" the spectator stood up directly and pointed angrily at elder xuanyang.


    "What''s the matter? Are you too excited? Don''t be so excited. Sit down and watch the competition." elder xuanyang waved his hand blandly.


    The other Taiyi Holy Land couldn''t help but feel happy when watching this scene. Won''t this yuan virtual holy land really send an intellectual disability? How dare you even mess with xuanyang? Aren''t you afraid of being poisoned?


    In the sky above the challenge arena, Su Mu and Xu Fei kept fighting. Xu Fei created a storm out of thin air and swept towards Su mu. The strong wind caused the sky to be covered by countless clouds and fog, and it became dark for a time.


    "Hurricane!" Xu Fei shouted. The storm went directly towards Su mu. It attracted countless dust and sand along the way. It''s better to have strong buildings in Taiyi City, otherwise it would blow a lot.


    "Good to come!" Su Mu shouted, holding the two different fires in his hands, quickly fused them together, and then added the real sun fire made from Taiyi''s son Jiang Yi. A fire with three colors of gold, white and green appeared in front of the world.


    "Buddha anger lotus, this is the first time you appear in front of the world in a posture of integrating three kinds of flames. Let them feel your terrible power!"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu threw out the lotus of Buddha''s anger directly and hit the hurricane.


    The moment before the fire lotus explosion, the high-level officials of Taiyi holy land immediately felt bad.


    "No! Form an array to save people!"


    When the voice fell, elder xuanyang took the lead in flying away, transferred the people watching around to the foot of the holy land with great mana, and then transferred Xu Fei away together.


    Bang!!


    The fire lotus burst, and the terrible flame wave directly filled the whole array sealed by xuanyang. The array couldn''t bear it, and there were cracks.


    "Good guy, the boy named Su Mu is really a genius. He is young, and his strength in escaping from the world has been comparable to that in the early days of heaven and earth." elder xuanyang secretly praised him when he looked at the huge waves of fire in the array.


    At the next moment, the array broke up, and the endless raging fire began to spread out. Seeing that the potential was wrong, Su Mu quickly controlled the flame and flew into the air. After burning for a long time, it slowly disappeared. Those who were burned by the flame in the air saw the cracks close together slowly.


    "Xu Fei, do you want to compete?" elder xuanyang looked at Xu Fei beside him and asked.


    Xu Fei shook his head, smiled and said helplessly, "no, Su Mu''s strength is too strong. I can''t beat him now, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll catch up with him as soon as possible, and then challenge him to be the son of God."


    Elder xuanyang smiled and nodded, but didn''t say anything to attack Xu Fei. After all, it''s good for the disciples to have such a mind. After all, if this person works as a goal, his cultivation will progress rapidly and thousands of miles a day.


    The referee looked at the destroyed clean challenge arena and the slightly broken buildings around, and took a deep breath: "Su Mu was promoted to the top four, and Xu Fei stopped to the top eight."


    As soon as he finished, Su Mu grinned and looked at the previous positions of Wang Lin and others, but he was already alone near the challenge arena.


    No, there''s an old man flying in the sky with a smile on his face.


    Seeing the old man with white hair but full mental outlook, Su Mu immediately realized that this was definitely an elder of Taiyi holy land, so he said hello and left.


    The old man was elder xuanyang. Looking at Su Mu who left, he smiled and said, "it''s fucking polite."


    Returning to the inn where he stayed yesterday, Wang Lin and others had already returned here. Su Mu said unhappily, "why go first and wait for you to see my great power."


    "I saw it. I didn''t expect your boy to have the talent of the son of God level and give full play to the strength of heaven and earth in the early stage of escaping from the world. If you just used that move on me, I''m afraid I can''t stop it." Jiang Huai said.


    The crowd also nodded and looked at Su mu with less casual eyes. They were not fools. Why did Su Mu become so rich when he came to Taiyi holy land? First place can be the son?


    Why did Su Mu face the Taiyi Lord so casually? It is impossible to talk back and chat with Taiyi Holy Lord.


    But now they understand that everything is dead. Taiyi holy land is to pave the way for Su Mu and create a stage for Su Mu to be famous for Taiyi holy land. Although Su Mu''s realm is low, his strength can surpass the level and fight with heaven and earth. If this comes out, he must be a famous celebrity of Taiyi holy land.


    It is said that they have won and become the son of God. Now they have probably understood that the son of God is estimated to have been determined. Even if Su Mu loses, they are unlikely to become the son of God. They will pave the way for Su Mu again in the next term.

 Chapter 98

    After understanding everything, the true biographies such as Wang Lin can''t treat Su Mu as before. They have a guess about Su Mu''s identity. Maybe it''s the direct son of a super family who came to Taiyi holy land for further study.


    If Su Mu knew that they had thought so much, he would be helpless to smile. These things even he didn''t know, but they were deduced by this group of people.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su Mu asked strangely. He still didn''t understand why the attitude of Wang Lin and others changed so quickly.


    "It''s all right. We''re just surprised that your strength is so strong. In the early stage of escaping from the world, we give full play to the strength of leapfrog fighting in heaven and earth. This is the talent of the son of God. I didn''t expect that Su Mu''s talent is so good." Jianghuai made a round play and said it in a corner.


    Su Mu immediately understood what they meant. He thought that the reward of the son of God was prepared for himself. Su Mu reluctantly smiled and said, "I understand what you mean, but I really don''t know. I couldn''t find a place to go, and then I was attracted to Taiyi holy land by Taiyi Holy Lord to become a true disciple. The position of the son of God should not be prepared for me."


    Everyone looked unbelieving. In fact, they guessed well. The son was really prepared for Su mu, but he didn''t know it as a party. Maybe he had become the son when he knew it.


    Su Mu sighed secretly. He didn''t know how to explain, so he said helplessly, "I really didn''t lie to you."


    Looking at Su mu, Wang Lin didn''t think he was lying, so he said, "come on, whether he is the son for you or not, anyway, we are also good friends. If you really become the son, we will be happy for you."


    "Yes, I think it doesn''t matter. With our talent, even if we go, the voice falls. Jianghuai directly turns away and walks to his room on the second floor.


    "OK, Su mu, you know Jianghuai. It''s just like this. It''ll be fine in a while." Wang Lin patted Su mu on the shoulder and said.


    Su Mu had to nod, but he was very helpless.


    Liu Yi, as the opponent who will fight Su Mu tomorrow, grinned and said, "Su mu, remember to show mercy tomorrow. Don''t let me lose so ugly."


    Su Mu smiled awkwardly and said, "Liu Yi, your strength is so strong that I may not be able to surpass you."


    Liu Yiye also smiled and turned back to the room.


    "Do you want to have a drink?" Wang Lin asked aloud.


    Su Mu nodded and agreed.


    Wang Lin took out the remaining wine and said, "in fact, it''s not like this. It''s just that we can''t accept it for a while. We''ll be fine after a while."


    "Jianghuai people are not bad. At that time, the son of Jiang Yi also stepped on Jianghuai. At that time, he was very angry and relieved some worries, but after a period of time, they not only resolved their hatred with Jiang Yi, but also became good friends. They often get together to chat on weekdays."


    Su Mu nodded, drank wine silently and listened to them.


    Because he didn''t use his spiritual power to relieve the wine, Su Mu was drunk and fell asleep. The Wang Lin brothers looked at each other, but took Su Mu back to his room and threw him on the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the southern region, the dark night seems a little silent at the moment. This is the entrance of the 11th Tianmo secret place that Gulin Feng and his party came to.


    During this period, they were constantly attacked by the demon clan. Several times, they escaped by the reckless play of the drunken Tianzun. Although they can directly leave the southern region and return to the Terran area, they can''t. They understand that if the purpose of this trip is not completed and they go back at this time, everything they do will fall short of success, and the Terran will still face the demon Threat, they have blocked their lives and are contributing to the Terran, delaying time.


    They are using their lives to renew and hang their lives for the human race!


    The group kept shuttling through the space and rushed to the next place. At the moment, they had been exposed to the eyes of the demon family in the southern region. They didn''t have to hide at all. When they came to the entrance of the last Tianmo secret place, Gulin Feng pulled out his sword without saying a word and plundered the life of the demon family.


    Gulin Feng shouted, "come on! Seal the secret land of the heavenly demons as quickly as possible! If the Jiaolong clan comes, we won''t do it!"


    At the moment, the alcoholic Tianzun uses his magic power to constantly self explode to delay the pace of chasing the demon family. Du''e magic child and Du rob old man, together with the ancestors of Yang Miao and Jiang family, directly ignore the surrounding demon family and directly start sealing the secret territory of the demon community. Gulin Feng is in charge of the pass, and ten thousand people don''t open it. He is holding a demon sword and constantly harvesting the life close to the demon family.


    "One!"


    With a roar, the demon swords in Gulin Feng''s hands turned into the shadow of millions or even hundreds of millions of swords, constantly killing those demon families close to him, so as to win time to seal the secret place of heaven demons, such as the old man.


    "Thorn!"


    Gulin Feng kept using his means. When he waved the sword shadow in his hand, tens of thousands of low-level demon families would die, and even the demon families in heaven and earth would be damaged.


    In the demon clan camp, a silver backed ape with lost limbs looked angrily at Gulin Feng and others. It was the silver backed demon ape in the quasi emperor realm.


    "If you don''t do it, do you want to hurt the strength of our demon family?" the silver backed demon ape shouted angrily.


    "What''s the hurry of the dead monkey? This man is almost exhausted. When he comes again a few times, it will be our chance to catch them all." a young man with dragon horns said faintly. He is the prince of the dragon family. He is a dragon whose strength has reached the emperor''s extreme state.


    "Exhausted! What''s your joke?"


    After hearing Jiaolong''s words, the drunken God couldn''t help grinning: "will I be exhausted someday?"


    "Sword God! Serve wine!" the drunken Tianzun drank loudly. Gulin Feng threw the huge wine bucket without saying a word.


    "No! Stop him!" shouted the dragon.


    "Hahaha! Stop? What to stop?" the alcoholic God took the barrel and drank it all at once. Then the alcoholic God''s body began to turn red, his eyes slowly revealed blood light, and his whole body exuded a terrible momentum, far stronger than before.


    The void cracked and everything was silent. The only sound was the scream of the demon family and the laughter of the alcoholic God.


    "Hahaha! Come on! I can fight with your demon clan for another hundred years now!"


    "Demon clan! Come to war!"

 Chapter 99

    The battle in the southern region is very fierce. The terrible momentum has spread across the distance to the other four regions. On the Xuantian continent, those saints look at the direction of the southern region with a dignified face. It is the pillar of the Terran to continue their lives for the future of the Terran.


    The alcoholic Tianzun laughed. At the moment, his combat power was fully open. When he waved, the mountains collapsed and all things died. Countless demon family lives were harvested by him. Seeing that the situation was wrong, the demon family quickly asked those little demons to retreat and replace them with the mainstay of their demon family.


    "Jinpeng quasi emperor, white tiger quasi emperor and Jiaolong quasi emperor, you demon clan really look up to me."


    The alcoholic God grinned and said, "dragging you to death is to reduce the strength of your demon clan for our Terran!"


    The voice fell, and the alcoholic Tianzun rushed up fiercely and took the lead in holding his arms to Jinpeng quasi emperor. Jinpeng quasi emperor naturally has the ability to direct the alcoholic Tianzun. Without saying a word, he opened the distance and turned into a body. Jinpeng was far away from the scope of self explosion of the alcoholic Tianzun.


    Bang!


    With an earth shaking sound, millions of miles of explanations were destroyed. Countless demon mole ants died under the self explosion of the alcoholic God. Even the white tiger quasi emperor and the Dragon quasi emperor who had no time to escape were hurt a lot.


    "Damn it! Self explosion? Is this guy crazy?" the white tiger quasi emperor said angrily. He is a new quasi emperor of the demon family and doesn''t understand the ability of the alcoholic God.


    "I still want to compete with him, but I didn''t expect to explode directly." the white tiger quasi emperor grinned. Although he was hurt, he was very happy that a quasi emperor had died.


    But the next moment he was not happy. After the smoke and dust dispersed, the alcoholic Tianzun stood in the void intact. The ironic smile deeply stimulated the eyes of the white tiger quasi emperor.


    "Doesn''t this guy know how to explode? How can he still live? Well, I can move my muscles and bones." the white tiger prospective emperor grinned and turned into his body. A huge white tiger hundreds of meters long bit at the alcoholic God. It''s not hard to imagine what the alcoholic God would be like if he was bitten.


    However, the alcoholic God didn''t mean to dodge. He let the giant mouth of the white tiger quasi emperor bite him. At the moment when he was about to bite, the alcoholic God grinned fiercely, his body burst open, and he blew himself up again!


    Bang!


    The power of terror exploded directly on the mouth of the white tiger quasi emperor.


    "Ow!!"


    The white tiger quasi emperor fiercely issued a burst of startling pain. At the moment, he could not feel the existence of his mouth!


    The second self explosion of the alcoholic Tianzun directly hurt the white tiger quasi emperor, which made him angry and alert to the alcoholic Tianzun at the same time.


    At the time of the first self explosion, the alcoholic Tianzun stood up intact. The second self explosion caused him such a serious injury. I don''t know whether he will appear alive again this time.


    The white tiger quasi emperor looked at the smoke with his divine sense seriously. Sure enough, at the next moment, he found the figure of the alcoholic God. The guy was rushing towards himself at a very fast speed. The energy accumulated in his body made the white tiger quasi emperor already understand each other''s plans.


    "Still coming?"


    The white tiger quasi emperor hurriedly retreated wildly, but was stopped by the arrival barrier set up by the Jiaolong quasi emperor.


    "Jiaolong! What do you mean?" the white tiger prospective emperor shouted with wide eyes.


    "The demon clan doesn''t need people who run away without fighting, and in order to protect our weak group of the demon clan, I set up such a protective array to stop the aftermath of your fight."


    The Dragon quasi emperor said in a bland tone, "what''s more, you are also a quasi emperor. How can you defeat the Terran quasi emperor?"


    The white tiger quasi emperor''s face was black and said, "have you ever seen such a fighter? If you don''t agree with him, he will explode. How can he fight? He can revive and continue to explode. Do you want to kill my white tiger with the help of the Terran, so that our white tiger family will lose its leader and be swallowed up by your Jiaolong family?"


    The white tiger quasi Emperor didn''t hide his voice and spread it to every demon family present, but the Jiaolong quasi Emperor didn''t care. Instead, he grinned and said, "white tiger, you''re right. Our demon family has been scattered for too long, and we Jiaolong family really need to become the real Imperial family leader demon family."


    "For this reason, we Jiaolong clan discussed a plan. Of course, with our strength, we can complete the plan alone, but the sudden disruption of the Terrans also made us have a new plan. In fact, these Terrans were discovered by us as early as Jiuyin Lunsi. Do you know why I didn''t rescue? Because this is the beginning of our plan!"


    "With the help of the strength of the quasi emperor of the human race, the strength of your demon clan will be weakened, and then let our dragon clan rule them, so we will have a lot of strength left, won''t we?"


    The Dragon prospective emperor grinned and looked at the white tiger prospective emperor and said, "what do you say? The white tiger prospective emperor."


    At this time, the self explosion of the alcoholic Tianzun began. The white tiger quasi emperor once again completely accepted the self explosion of the alcoholic Tianzun. His noumenon could not hold on. He looked up to the sky and laughed and shouted, "you Jiaolong people don''t have such a high IQ. This must be the plan of the Tianhu family? You''re just being shot by the Tianhu family!"


    Then the white tiger quasi emperor grinned and shouted solemnly: "all tiger families listen to the order. I order as the white tiger quasi emperor of the tiger family. In the future, the dragon and tiger families swear to be their sworn enemies. Tigers are not allowed in places with dragons! Dragons are not allowed in places with tigers. If they have to appear, kill them! Learn from the ancient Peng family to eat dragon meat! Ha ha ha!"


    "Dragon clan, wait! It will never be you who unify the demon clan! The Tianhu clan is not so simple. You are waiting to be destroyed by the Tianhu clan!" after the voice of the white tiger quasi emperor fell, he slowly breathed down, and a burst of red light appeared in the sky, and all kinds of aura went into the body of the alcoholic Tianzun.


    The demon clan is a foreign visitor. For Tian of Xuantian continent, they are outsiders who have occupied their territory. Now someone has killed this outsider. Naturally, Tian wants to reward something.


    The alcoholic Tianzun immediately felt that his strength had improved a lot, and even the aura of several self explosion almost recovered slowly.


    Seeing this, the alcoholic Tianzun couldn''t help laughing and said, "sword God! Look, Lao Tze''s alcoholic Tianzun killed another quasi emperor of the demon family! When millions of years later, history changes, there can''t be no Lao Tze''s alcoholic Tianzun in the history books handed down by the human race! Can I be immortal?"


    "Nature counts." Gulin Feng was also very happy. At the moment, he was exhausted. Countless demon clan bodies lay at his feet, including many demon clans in the Huangji realm of yin and Yang, and even several demon clan saints died here.

 Chapter 100

    In the demon clan camp, the gathering place of the Tianhu family, the ancestor of the Tianhu looked at the place where the white tiger quasi emperor died with a dark face and said angrily: "the white tiger family and our Tianhu family are really mortal enemies! We were at odds with each other when we were in Qingqiu mountain in the past years. Now the world has destroyed our Tianhu plan! Damn it!"


    "Lao Zu, what should we do now? Of course the Jiaolong people will doubt us. If the plan is broken, it will be bad." a Tianhu people asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go when the emperor of the Jiaolong family calls me. If I explain to them now, it will certainly leave a bad impression and arouse suspicion, but if I have a clear conscience and wait for their call, there''s no reason to doubt the bad mind of our Tianhu family."


    Father Tianhu waved his hand and said, "go down the line. Remember, don''t pretend to be headed by a dragon. Be natural. Don''t let the dragon family be suspicious."


    "I see, Grandpa." the people of the Tianhu family nodded and left the room.


    On the battlefield, the alcoholic Tianzun blocked the invaders for the prospective emperors and let them successfully seal the entrance of the secret realm of heaven and evil.


    "It''s over, everybody!" said the old man with a laugh.


    "Do you want to join the war? Du robbery? I can''t bear it anymore!" du''e shouted with a sneer.


    "It would be foolish to leave if you didn''t weaken the strength of the demon clan for a few achievements when you came to the southern region. The Changjian in my Yang Miao''s hands has some control and doesn''t live in trembling. It wants to plunder the blood of the demon clan!" Yang Miao laughed loudly.


    "That''s right. My father of the yuan family brought all our heirlooms for this time." the father of the yuan family touched his beard and narrowed his eyes.


    "What!?"


    Everyone stared at the speech, and then said excitedly, "come on! Lao Jiang, show us the power of the Imperial Army!"


    The ancestor of the yuan family nodded and said, "sword God! Tianzun, you two step back first and leave the next battle to us!"


    Gulin Feng nodded. He was about to leave and returned to the crowd of several people. He quickly swallowed the pill to restore his spiritual power. The alcoholic Tianzun belched and slowly turned around and walked towards the crowd.


    "Lao Jiang, it''s up to you." old man Dujie said excitedly, Emperor soldier! In the past, Jiang Heng, the great emperor of the yuan family, killed many demons and demon families with a cauldron of all things in his hand. Now they are about to see the power of the emperor''s soldiers!


    The ancestor of the yuan family grinned and took out the cauldron of all things. He himself was a quasi emperor and could do it by giving full play to 70% of the cauldron of all things.


    At the moment of the emergence of the all things tripod, the sky suddenly began to cover a layer of dark cloud. The ancestor of the yuan family offered the all things tripod, and a bright light penetrated the dark cloud and absorbed it into the all things tripod, giving off the momentum of the all things tripod.


    As the emperor''s portable weapon, the emperor''s soldier itself contains the momentum of the emperor, not to mention how the emperor''s companion weapon can be ordinary? After the ancestor of the yuan family sacrificed the tripod of all things, a huge tripod shadow suddenly appeared in the sky. Take a closer look, isn''t this the tripod of all things in the hands of the ancestor of the yuan family?


    "All things tripod can refine all things. Demon family, I will let you taste all things tripod again!"


    The voice fell, and the giant tripod stood directly between heaven and earth. The terrible momentum directly destroyed most things in a radius of millions of miles. Today, when you look down from a high altitude, you can see such a plain, and countless dangerous mountains have turned into nothingness.


    ¡­¡­


    Taiyi City, today is the last day of the grand competition. Su Mu was pulled up by Wang Lin early in the morning. He said he couldn''t wait to see his competition.


    The first battle was between Su Mu and Liu Yi. Su Mu had seen the strength of Liu Yi. The strange and unpredictable mixed spirit all showed the strength of Liu Yi.


    But Su Mu is not afraid at all, because Liu Yiqiang is big, so what? He himself is more powerful.


    Both of them jumped onto the challenge arena. Liu Yi greeted Su mu with a smile and said, "Su mu, you should show mercy."


    Yesterday, Su Mu remembered the power of the three color fire lotus. The power contained in the terrible flame was like the full blow of the strong in heaven and earth. If Su Mu used that move directly, he would never be able to stop it.


    "Senior brother Liu is joking. If I can beat senior brother, I can''t believe it." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    After saying hello, both are ready to attack. Liu Yi knows Su Mu''s strength and understands that defense can''t play a small role in front of Su mu, at least his own defense can''t.


    Since he can''t defend, he will be kicked out by powerful means, which is also his only chance to advance.


    Su Mu naturally can''t defend. One of his ways is to attack. Blindly defending is not his character, so he began to do his best.


    The wind and cloud changed color, and a dragon shadow broke through Su Mu''s fist and tore at Liu Yi madly.


    Liu Yi waved his right hand, and Hunyuan''s gasification as a barrier immediately blocked the blow, but the violent vibration still made him retreat a lot.


    "Don''t let him close, or I''ll be eliminated if I can''t carry a punch." Liu Yi was frozen in his heart. Thinking of this, he immediately flew to the high air and wanted to distance himself from Su mu.


    The fist strength kept throwing out bursts of virtual shadows. Su Mu''s foot jumped directly into the air at an extremely fast speed. Su Mu''s body flashed and was directly pasted in front of Liu Yi. Liu Yi quickly used mixed yuan Qi to defend, but it had no effect and was blown out.


    "Can''t stop it!" Liu Yi immediately had this idea. He directly turned into the gas of 24 Hunyuan while rapidly retreating. He directly abandoned the defense and blew it all towards Su mu.


    Su Mu looked at the 24 pieces of mixed Yuan gas and immediately gave a meal. His right arm directly turned into a dragon arm. He suddenly burst out and collided with the mixed Yuan gas, directly exploding the first piece of mixed Yuan gas, but there were 23 pieces of mixed Yuan gas.


    Su Mu reacted quickly and threw the strange fire in his hand directly at the mixed yuan Qi. The two collided and sent out a violent impact. He directly blew out Liu Yi who abandoned his defense not far away and fell outside the challenge arena.


    Wang Lin and others were stunned at Su Mu''s simple and rapid end of the battle. They were shocked and said: "Su Mu is really... What a powerful strength!"


    "Is this kind of strength worthy of being a genius with the talent of saints?" everyone thought in shock.

 Chapter 101

    Su Mu successfully entered the final, waiting for Jianghuai and Su Qing to decide the outcome and waiting for the competition tomorrow.


    Jianghuai looked at Su Mu and walked off the challenge arena with a plain face. He couldn''t help but feel helpless. Can his strength win Su Mu steadily?


    For no other reason, he didn''t want to lose the reputation that the true disciples in the early days of heaven and earth were defeated in the early days of tuofan territory. It was really embarrassing.


    Su Qing jumped onto the challenge arena and pestled his long gun fiercely on the ground, waiting for the Jianghuai challenge competition. Although he knew that his strength was unlikely to surpass Jianghuai, he still had the idea of fighting hard.


    Jiang Huai sighed, jumped onto the challenge arena and went out of the space ring with a long sword.


    "The competition begins."


    The voice fell, and the fierce flash of Jianghuai disappeared. He directly came to Su Qing and waved his long sword with bursts of sharp sword Qi towards Su Qing''s head.


    Su Qing reacted quickly, retracted her head, kicked her right foot against the long gun clubbed on the ground, threw the tail of the long gun directly and hit Jianghuai in the stomach. Jianghuai had to give up the attack and block the tail of the gun with a long sword.


    "This guy is upset." Su Qing thought secretly. With Su Qinggang''s flaw, JAC should use his magic power to influence himself and eliminate himself directly, but why would he change his hand to defend his attack? You know, you won''t lose much if your attack hits him in the stomach?


    Jac later reacted with a look of chagrin. He wondered why he didn''t seize such a good opportunity. Then he gave up his thoughts and focused on Su Qing, looking for her flaws.


    When Su Qing threw the long gun in his hand, a gun shadow as fast as lightning stabbed directly at Jianghuai. Jianghuai waved a sword to easily block the blow.


    Su Qing frowned and said, "is this the strength of heaven and earth? The gap is so big? The blow just now was powerful, but it was blocked so casually."


    Jianghuai looks at Su Qing distracted. Without saying a word, he comes directly to him. His magic power is used. Jianghuai''s eyes are completely white. An invisible soul spike goes straight to Su Qing''s head.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Qingmeng felt as if his brain had been hit hard and couldn''t move for a moment. JAC seized the opportunity, without saying a word, and blew Su Qing off the challenge arena with an incomparable momentum.


    At the end of the competition, everyone was envious, and the strength of the state of heaven and earth was really strong.


    Jianghuai stood on the challenge arena, glanced at Su Mu and slowly said, "Su mu, tomorrow''s war is a tie. No matter who wins and becomes the son, we are still friends. I hope you can fight with me with all your strength."


    Su Mu was stunned. He didn''t expect that Jianghuai thought to pass so quickly. He immediately nodded and said with a smile: "of course, I will try my best to win the throne of the son in tomorrow''s competition."


    Jianghuai grinned and said, "then I''ll try my best to stop you from winning the throne of the son."


    ¡­¡­


    In the southern region, the prospective emperors have now reached the boundary line between the southern region and the middle region, and can step into the Terran field in one step.


    "Hahaha! This trip is really enjoyable! Killing so many demon families has bought us a lot of time! Now even death is worth it!" old man Dujie said with a smile.


    "Yes, and with brother Jiang offering the emperor''s soldiers to frighten, the demon clan will not dare to ask the Terran for trouble in a short time. We can also go back and have a good rest for a while." du''e magic boy nodded and said.


    "If you want to say who deserves the most credit in this trip, it must be the alcoholic God. He killed two quasi emperors of the demon family alone. It''s really a blessing for our people!" said the ancestor of the Jiang family.


    "Don''t talk about these empty, my barrel is empty, who will fill it for me?" the alcoholic God grinned and said.


    "It''s all small problems. I''ll ask someone to find the best wine in the world and bring it to you when I arrive in the middle region. How about?" the ancestor of the yuan family laughed.


    "Then I''ll wait for a good drink," said the alcoholic God.


    "Please don''t relax. The demon clan is still behind us, and our Terran territory is right in front of us. We don''t dare to use too strong moves. If the villains of the demon clan find a chance to leave people, they will lose a lot for so long." Gulin Feng frowned and warned.


    "Don''t worry, sword God, the great saints of the yuan family have come to the border to meet us. As long as we return to the Terran territory, it''s good if the demon clan still dare to catch up with us, we can also use the human emperor array to kill them all directly!" the ancestor of the yuan family responded in a frozen tone.


    "Renhuang formation!? is this in your yuan family''s hands? No wonder no demon clan has dared to cross the border. It turns out that there are people''s formation to defend the border."


    Yang Miao nodded and said with an original appearance. You know, when he was guarding the western border of the central region, he met too many demon families rushing into the city. If he hadn''t been superb in cultivation, he would have been dead.


    "Stop talking. We''re at the border. Hurry up, everyone." the father of the yuan family nodded and said.


    "I see!"


    The voice fell, and the speed of the people rose to a higher level. They crossed the north of the southern region at an extremely terrible speed and directly entered the border territory of the central region.


    "Ha ha! Everybody, we all came back safely and alive!"


    "Unfortunately, we still have to guard the border, otherwise what happened this time is enough for us to have a good dinner and a celebration party."


    After entering the border, Yang Miao took the lead in saying hello and leaving. He has been gone for decades. He has to hurry back to the border he guarded to prevent the demon clan from coming.


    "Now that Lao Yang has gone, I won''t stay. Everyone, goodbye!"


    After that, several prospective emperors said hello and left. This time, they all blocked their lives for the survival of the human race and went to the southern region. Now they are back intact. Naturally, they should do what they should do.


    The ancestor of the yuan family sent off a prospective emperor, turned to Gulin Feng and asked, "the three Taoist brothers have always been idle. Why don''t you come to my yuan family again?"


    Gulin Feng waved his hand when he heard the speech and said with a smile, "that''s not good. I have to go and see if my disciple has been practicing seriously during this period of time."


    "Well, I won''t stay much, please." the ancestor of the yuan family nodded and said.


    "Farewell!" Gulin Feng nodded, his body flashed into the void and rushed to the eastern region.


    "What about you two?" asked the ancestor of the yuan family, looking at the alcoholic Tianzun and the old man.


    "I''m waiting to drink your wine. How can I leave?" said the alcoholic God.


    "I have to go back and take care of my great grandson, so I won''t stay much." the old man waved his hand.


    After the old man Dujie left, the ancestor of the Jiang family had to rush to the Jiang family with the alcoholic Heavenly Master.

 Chapter 102

    Just after the ancestors of the yuan family and the drunken God left, a little blue fox watched them leave at the southern border. He didn''t dare to look more and quickly retracted his head. The flashing blue light in his eyes proved that he was not an ordinary fox.


    "Laozu, there is a message from the fox. Gulin Feng and others have returned to the middle region, and the rest have left the south region. At the moment, there is no human quasi emperor in the south region." a fox guard came in and said.


    The ancestor of Tianhu nodded. He thought secretly in his heart and said, "go and bring me the clothes sent by the emperor Jiaolong."


    "Yes."


    Just after the fox bodyguard left, a black ink Jiao fell from the sky and vomited, "father Tianhu, please come to my holy emperor."


    Father Tianhu was stunned when he heard the speech, but immediately reacted and said, "I see. Brother Mojiao, let''s go first. I''ll put on the dress given by the emperor and go immediately."


    Mo Jiao nodded the huge head, then stepped on the wind and flew towards the entrenchment of the Jiaolong family.


    "You dare to be called the holy emperor of the demon clan before you complete the unification of the demon clan. The Dragon Emperor, the Dragon Emperor, you are so inflated. I could have regarded you as an opponent in chess, but now it seems that you have no qualification to confront me." the ancestor of Tianhu secretly despised me.


    The bodyguard sent the clothes sent by the Dragon Emperor. The ancestor of Tianhu quickly changed them and rushed directly to the land occupied by the dragon family.


    The sky was covered with thick dark clouds as the father of Tianhu went by. The father of Tianhu flashed to the emperor''s palace in the southern region and waited for the emperor Jiaolong to see.


    "Holy emperor, the ancestor of the heavenly fox has arrived. Will you let him in?" asked Mo Jiao.


    "No need."


    The Jiaolong who claimed to be the holy emperor was a Jiaolong with golden dragon scales. He said, "do you remember what the white tiger quasi emperor said before he died?"


    "Remember, they said that the Tianhu family had a different heart and that our Jiaolong family would fall under the means of the Tianhu family." Mo Jiao nodded and replied truthfully.


    "What do you think?" the Dragon Emperor asked in a flat tone.


    "We can''t take the dying words seriously, but we can''t help but guard against them. The strength of the Tianhu family is not high. Only the ancestor of the Tianhu family has become the great saint, and there are two of the twelve great saints of the dragon family, including the holy emperor and the quasi emperor. In addition, the holy emperor condenses the spirit of the real dragon, the Tianhu family can''t surpass our powerful Jiaolong family." Mo Jiao replied.


    "You''re right. Why do you want to prevent the Tianhu family?" the Dragon Emperor asked again.


    Mo Jiao thought for a moment and said, "now, under the leadership of the holy emperor, our Jiaolong family is walking towards the road of unifying the demon family. If we don''t take precautions against the Tianhu family and enter their calculations, it will also be a trouble for our Jiaolong family."


    "We can use them, but we need to use them carefully. We can trust them, but we can''t trust them all." Mo Jiao replied.


    "You''re right. Father Tianhu is crafty. He put forward our plan this time, and the results are very good. But it''s really a big deal to think that this plan is on my Jiaolong family."


    The Dragon Emperor nodded, looked at the ink Jiao around him and said, "you have been with me for so many years. From the fall and reincarnation of the upper celestial world to the mortal world, you have always been a loyal follower of me. I am very curious. Your talent is not inferior to me, but why do you want to follow me as a servant instead of leading the family on an equal footing with me?"


    "Mo Jiao''s life is given by the holy emperor. Mo Jiao is trying to repay his kindness. He thinks about himself and goes through fire and water for the holy emperor that day." Mo Jiao said in a loyal tone.


    "You are a good man. After you kill back to the fairyland and we become the real dragon family ruled by the real dragon, I promise you the post of dragon family elder." the dragon emperor made a bad check and said.


    Mo Jiao was so excited that he quickly knelt down on one knee and said, "thank you for the holy grace of the emperor!"


    "OK, let the ancestor of Tianhu come in." the Dragon Emperor waved his hand.


    "Yes!" Mo Jiao nodded and went outside the emperor''s palace, leading Tianhu into the emperor''s palace.


    "Brother Mo Jiao, how''s the emperor feeling today?" the ancestor of Tianhu inquired. This Mo Jiao is a popular man around the emperor. The ancestor of Tianhu knew he couldn''t win over, so he had to beat around the Bush and pass it on to Mo Jiao that he was very loyal to the Emperor.


    But who is Mojiao? He had already seen the plan of the ancestor of Tianhu and said, "the holy emperor is in a good mood recently. As long as you talk well, you won''t make the holy emperor angry."


    "So good."


    The ancestor of Tianhu nodded, his tone suddenly became excited and said, "brother Mojiao, our holy emperor has unified the demon clan. As long as we want to establish a force similar to the human imperial dynasty? The upper and lower levels are strict, which is also convenient to discipline the servants."


    Mo Jiao said sarcastically, "why, father Tianhu, do you want to be a senior official?"


    "It''s natural to follow the emperor. Only when I become a senior official and attract the emperor''s attention can I give advice for the emperor through fire and water." the ancestor of Tianhu smiled.


    "OK, the holy emperor is inside. Go in." Mo Jiao said to the luxurious palace in front of him.


    "Thank you, brother Mojiao, for guiding us."


    The ancestor of Tianhu smiled and thanked Mo Jiao Yitong. He took a jade from his body and handed it to Mo Jiao. He said, "this is the defensive jade talisman taken by our servants from the Terran, which can block the great saint''s full attack. Today he gave it to brother Mo Jiao. Please say a lot of good words for our Tianhu family in the future."


    Mo Jiao took the jade, nodded and said, "no problem. The holy emperor has been waiting for you for a long time. Go in."


    Father Tianhu nodded and made a very excited appearance on the surface, as if it were an old lover he hadn''t seen for many years.


    "The acting skills of Tianhu''s ancestor are really powerful. If I didn''t have good eyes, I''m afraid I couldn''t see that he was acting. If the Tianhu family really have different ideas, they should be eradicated directly if they have the opportunity." Mo Jiao thought in his heart.


    In the palace, the Dragon Emperor changed his previous dignified appearance and made a look of immorality to show the ancestor of Tianhu.


    "Father Tianhu, coming?"


    "See the holy emperor! The holy emperor unifies the demon family! Great achievements forever!" said the ancestor of Tianhu.


    "Get up."


    The Dragon Emperor didn''t care much. He grabbed the chest of the maid beside him and said, "do you want one? This is the maid sent by the butterfly family to please the emperor."


    "No, I''m summoned by the holy Emperor today. What can I do for the Tianhu family? As long as the holy emperor speaks, I will go through fire and water." said the ancestor of Tianhu.


    However, the Dragon Emperor did not listen and was still playing with the maid.


    Seeing this scene, although the ancestor of Tianhu was calm on the surface, he didn''t pay attention to the Dragon Emperor in his heart. How could such a stupid guy become his opponent?

 Chapter 103

    "Father Tianhu, thanks to your stratagem, the quasi emperor of the Terran made such a big profit that day. Tell me, what do you want the emperor to reward you." the Dragon Emperor said faintly while touching the maid''s chest.


    The ancestor of Tianhu smiled and said, "the holy emperor has been praised. This plan can only be completed by the powerful strength of the Jiaolong family. Except for some ideas, Tianhu still relies on the help of the powerful people under the holy emperor. Tianhu dare not take credit for talking about rewards."


    The Dragon Emperor nodded on the surface, but he smiled coldly in his heart. He thought that the ancestor of Tianhu was really good at acting. If the Emperor didn''t know the ambition of your Tianhu family, I''m afraid he would have been confused by your Tianhu family and regarded you as the most loyal minister under his command?


    "Having said that, you still have to be rewarded. Ancestor Tianhu, you give advice for our dragon family. If you don''t give some rewards at the right time, how can those demon family people be willing to follow our dragon family to fight in this land?" said the Dragon Emperor.


    The ancestor of Tianhu showed a slightly happy expression on his face. After hesitation, he said: "if you really want to reward, please leave Tianhu in the emperor''s palace and become the emperor''s think tank. He will always give you advice in the future."


    "Are you saying that the emperor''s IQ is not high?" the Dragon Emperor suddenly stared, and the terrible momentum spread out and pressed on the ancestor of Tianhu.


    The ancestor of Tianhu was immediately terrified and quickly knelt down on his knees and said in panic: "the holy emperor made atonement. Tianhu never meant to do so. Tianhu just wanted to stay with the holy emperor in the future and make a contribution to the great cause of the holy emperor!"


    Hearing the speech, the Dragon Emperor slowly withdrew his momentum and said, "Tianhu, since you are so loyal, I will give you a position similar to the Terran military division to contribute to the unification of the dragon clan. When you have enough reputation in the dragon clan, I will promote you as my right and left hand. What do you think?"


    "Thank you for the emperor''s grace!" father Tianhu quickly thanked him.


    "Go."


    "Yes, Tianhu is leaving." the ancestor of Tianhu arched his hands, bent down and slowly withdrew from the hall. When he came out, he saw Mo Jiao waiting.


    "Thank you for your message, brother Mojiao. I''d like to ask brother Mojiao to say a lot of good words for me in the future. I''m very grateful." father Tianhu arched his hand to Mojiao.


    "No, since the holy emperor has given you such an important position, you should do a good job and live up to the expectations of the holy emperor." Mo Jiao replied.


    "Naturally, I will go through fire and water for the emperor in the future!" said the ancestor of Tianhu firmly.


    "OK, let''s go. There are no people in the palace. I''ll send you out of the palace." Mo Jiao said faintly.


    "Thank you, brother Mojiao. Please."


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing off the ancestor of Tianhu, Mo Jiao immediately flashed back to the hall and shouted, "holy emperor, Mo Jiao wants to see you."


    "Come in."


    The Dragon Emperor changed his previous debauchery and said with great dignity, "Mo Jiao, what''s the matter?"


    "Holy emperor, why do you want to give such an important position to the ancestor of Tianhu? Some subordinates don''t understand." Mo Jiao asked bluntly.


    "You''re too young. You''ll understand when it''s time. Do you think the arrogant Jiaolong of our Jiaolong family will listen to him? He''s just an empty shell with a military division position. He uses his name to stabilize him and indirectly stabilize the Tianhu family. Now our Jiaolong family has not unified the demon family. If the ancestor of Tianhu rebelled against the enemy, his IQ will be enough to give me the Jiaolong family It brings a lot of trouble, "explained the Jiaolong emperor lightly.


    "Any questions?" asked the Dragon Emperor.


    "No more."


    "Step back and stay outside the hall. No one is allowed to disturb except another emperor." the Jiaolong emperor said in a flat tone.


    "Understand." Mo Jiao nodded, immediately got up and went out of the hall and guarded at the door of the hall.


    The land occupied by the Tianhu family. The ancestor of Tianhu just returned to the family. His face changed. He looked at the direction of the imperial palace. He not only disdained to turn his mouth and said, "come on, pass it on to the top of the Tianhu family for a meeting."


    "Yes!"


    What was held at the meeting was not publicized. I saw that when I left, the faces of the top leaders of the Tianhu family were full of expectant smiles. The ancestor of the Tianhu family left the family land of the Tianhu family overnight and didn''t know where to go.


    ¡­¡­


    Taiyi City, today is the last day of the Taiyi grand event. The competition between the outer gate, inner gate and core disciples has long ended. All the disciples came to the competition platform of zhenzhuan disciples early and waited for the beginning of the competition.


    Today''s competition will be the most intense and lively competition in the history of Taiyi holy land. In this competition, the winner can become the only second son in the history of Taiyi holy land.


    "Have you heard? The true disciple named Su Mu is only 17 years old this year and only 18 in more than a month."


    "This is a real genius. I think when I was 17, I was still worried about breaking through the magic realm. He has become a true disciple, even to the finals, and maybe to become the son of God!"


    "I think too much. Although Su Mu is young and talented, he is still too young after all. How can he surpass the Jianghuai in heaven and earth? You know, the strength of heaven and earth is very different from that of the world."


    "Whatever he does, I don''t want to do more now. I just want to break through the magical realm next year and become the top figure in the inner row of inner disciples."


    "Coming, coming."


    While the disciples were talking, Jiang Huai came from the sky and flew to the challenge arena. He was energetic, smiled and attracted many female disciples in the holy land.


    "How handsome!"


    "Is this the true disciple called Jianghuai? He is so handsome! I have decided that I will be his suitor from today on! Jianghuai! You must wait for me!" a huge woman shouted at Jianghuai with a pink face. Suddenly Jianghuai''s face was green.


    "Look, let him not pretend to force him to listen. Now, this fat girl will definitely be his trouble in the future." Wang Lin glanced and said.


    "Don''t you know him? The whole person is a bitch. Can you make him not pretend to be forced under such a high-profile situation?" Li Nan waved his hand and said.


    "Anyway, where''s su mu?" Wang Shi asked strangely, looking left and right, but he couldn''t find Su Mu''s figure.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see him yesterday. I don''t know where he went."


    At this moment, far above Taiyi City, Gulin wind is guiding Su mu.


    "Old man, the competition has begun. I have to go down." Su Mu said helplessly.


    "What are you flustered about? Let them wait for a while. Then you must be more handsome than that Jianghuai." Gulin Feng said.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 104

    On the challenge arena, Jiang Huai waited for a long time without seeing Su Mu''s figure. He couldn''t help but frown. He thought, what''s the matter with Su Mu and why he hasn''t come yet?


    At this time, there was also a lot of discussion under the stage.


    "Isn''t Su Mu afraid?"


    "I don''t think so. They are all true disciples. I saw them eat together a few days ago. I don''t think it''s too bad to come. This is a grand gathering of Taiyi holy land. It''s not a dead fight. There''s no reason to be afraid."


    "Then tell me what''s going on now..."


    "You ask me who I ask? I''m not a true disciple."


    At the moment, Taiyi senior also frowned. The xuanyang elder who appreciated Su Mu was also very confused. The competition has begun. Why hasn''t Su Mu arrived yet? Did you oversleep?


    Just then, a dark shadow fell from the sky, so fast that people couldn''t see what it was.


    Bang!


    The shadow hit the challenge arena and made a huge hole. Su Mu got up and scolded angrily: "this damn old man, is this the most popular way to appear?"


    "Look! It''s su Mu!"


    "Tut Tut, this way of playing is really ''pulling the wind''


    Wang Lin and others saw something unusual and praised Su Mu''s physical strength one after another.


    "You finally came. I thought you wouldn''t come." Jiang Huai smiled and said.


    "What? I was asked by a bad old man to lecture me. He just came back and said that he had prepared a way for me to play. Is that enough?" Su Mu said silently.


    "Well, it''s really ''pulling the wind''." Jianghuai smiled and said.


    "OK, OK, the competition has begun. We are so familiar that we don''t need to say more. Anyway, no matter who wins or loses, we are still friends," Jiang Huai said.


    As the voice fell, Jianghuai immediately spread the terrible momentum of his heaven and earth realm. At the moment, Su muxiu was not as good as him. He could still have some little impact on him with the momentum of heaven and earth realm.


    Jiang Huai pulled out his long sword, his eyes coagulated, and the sword Qi soared into the sky. A very fast sword shadow directly stabbed Su mu in front of him. Su Mu quickly withdrew, holding a stab in his hand, and responded quickly to a sword Qi.


    The two swords collided and disappeared. Jianghuai rushed with his sword and waved it hard. A hundreds of meters of swords appeared out of thin air and rowed away at Su Mu from top to bottom.


    "Return to a sword!"


    This is Su Mu''s first time against the strong in heaven and earth. Due to his lack of experience, he can only resist with extremely strong skills for the first time.


    In terms of sword technique, Su Mu has the Guiyi sword personally taught by Gulin Feng, the first sword God in Xuantian mainland. Naturally, he does not lose the wind, while Jiang Huai has realized the sword for many years. The long sword in his hand has been controlled at will like his right arm, which can slightly surpass Su mu.


    However, Su Mu is not a professional swordsman. Gulin Feng forced him to learn all the swordsmanship. He is still used to killing the enemy with his fist.


    But now it''s just a grand competition. Su Mu naturally won''t kill Jianghuai like that. He just wants to be able to eliminate him immediately.


    Abandoning the green lotus sword in his hand, Su Mu hurled his fist at the Jianghuai river without saying a word. A golden fist shadow turned into a dragon shape and hurled towards the Jianghuai river with the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth.


    Jianghuai was still unafraid. With a long sword in his hand, the shadow of the sword and the shadow of the fist collided with each other, sending out a terrible impact.


    With the continuous powerful attacks of both sides, a layer of black cloud gradually covered the sky. The aura sword shadow and fist shadow produced by the two people''s collision were extremely bright. When the black cloud covered the sun, their moves had replaced the sun and become a shining point in the dark.


    "Bang!!"


    The two people kept crashing together, and the sky also kept sending out terrible impact. They scattered around. If they were not protected by the array on the edge of the challenge arena, those inner and outer disciples with low strength would have been seriously injured by the impact.


    "Is this the strength of true disciples? It''s really terrible."


    "What''s more terrible is Su mu, who is only 17 years old this year. He actually has such a strong strength. If the Holy Land Resources favor him after he becomes the son, how fast will his strength improve?"


    The high level of Taiyi holy land also nodded when looking at the battle between them. Elder xuanyang asked aloud, "do you think Su mu can become a saint before Jiang Yi becomes a saint?"


    "I don''t know. Both of them are gifted people. Jiang Yi is about to break through the broken territory at this time, and Su Mu is just at the beginning of his escape from the world. Although his strength is terrible, it should be difficult to catch up with Jiang Yi in the realm." Xuanyi elder shook his head and replied.


    "Why don''t you and I make a bet?" elder xuanyang asked.


    "Forget it, you old man has never lost a bet. I won''t bet with you."


    Xuanyi elder shook his head and replied, "Su Mu had such fighting power at the age of 17. His accomplishments also reached the early stage of escaping from the world. Do you think he can fight the prospective emperor when he reaches our realm?"


    "It shouldn''t be. After all, the gap between saints and quasi emperors is still very large, and it''s almost the same at the level of great saints." elder xuanyang shook his head and said.


    "Keep looking. Su Mu and Jiang Yi are the top forces in the future of our Taiyi holy land. After su Mu becomes the son, Jiang Yi and he will certainly have a war. After all, there is only one Lord, but our holy land has two sons. We can see who can be better than them at that time." Xuanyi elder said.


    "I''m optimistic about Su mu. Su Mu''s advantage lies in his youth. The fastest time for the Terran to cultivate is before the age of 20. When he is 20, he will be able to break through the realm of heaven and earth, or even half broken. It''s not difficult to catch up with Jiang Yi." old xuanyang said.


    "Pull it down. It''s just like Jiang Yi can''t practice." the Xuanyi elder threw away his mouth and said.


    "Do you want to fight, Xuanyi?" elder xuanyang said immediately. He has always been a hot tempered man.


    Xuanyi elder didn''t speak. Among the senior elders of xuanzi generation in Taiyi holy land, xuanyang elder has the strongest strength. He is the only one of the elders who can integrate the sun real fire when he was young. Up to now, the sun real fire of xuanyang elder has already played its pure love like fire. With this fire, xuanyang elder can surpass his level to fight the great saint, On weekdays, even the Lord, the supreme elder and others dare to yell back. He is a ruthless man to the letter. They won''t find themselves unfit to compete with xuanyang.

 Chapter 105

    The sky over such a big Taiyi city has long been covered by a thick layer of black clouds. It is the momentum of the battle between Su Mu and Jianghuai that affects the sky.


    Under the dark clouds, Su Mu and Jianghuai stood out of thin air. Both sides continued to use their powerful skills towards each other, but it was difficult for both sides to decide the outcome for a while and a half.


    Su Mu was surrounded by a raging fire. On his right arm, there was a transparent falling heart fire, and on his left arm, there was a green lotus earth fire. On his forehead, there was a wisp of son fire that swallowed up the real fire of the sun. In this state, it was difficult for Jianghuai to get close to Su mu. He could only attack Su Mu from a long distance by relying on his sword spirit and divine power.


    Taking advantage of a gap in Jianghuai sword wielding, Su Mu quickly fused all the flames twined on his body, turned into a three-color fire lotus and threw it at Jianghuai.


    There are few people under the angry Lotus!


    Jianghuai explodes and retreats rapidly. It constantly exerts its means against Huolian, trying to get out of the explosion range of Nu Lian.


    Jianghuai shouted and stabbed Su Mu''s head with the power of his soul, which made Su Mu lose his mind for a moment. Taking this opportunity, Jianghuai retreated for several miles, but it was difficult to escape the explosion range of angry lotus.


    "Little guy! You can stop!"


    Elder xuanyang came down from the sky, directly grabbed the three color fire lotus thrown by Su mu with his hand, pinched it and burst it, and said in some displeasure: "they are all holy land disciples. Why do you want to put such a heavy hand?"


    "I know that if he can''t stop you, you will definitely do it. In that case, I naturally want to use the card killing move to force him back and let him eliminate." Su Mu said bluntly.


    "How do you know we can safely save him? What if we miss? You will kill one of your friends." elder xuanyang asked.


    "If you can''t stop it, I''ll naturally control the fire lotus and take it back." Su Mu said faintly.


    Elder xuanyang was speechless and had to fly back to the stand.


    On the challenge arena, Jiang Huai looked a little depressed. This is the second time that he has become a stepping stone for others to become the son of God. Last time it was Jiang Yi and this time it was su mu. Does he really have no chance to become the son of God?


    "Jianghuai! Don''t be sad! You are waiting for me in the position of zhenzhuan disciple! I will catch up with you and become your Taoist companion! You must wait for me!" the fat girl shouted to Jianghuai again under the stage.


    "Jianghuai, are you all right?" Su Mu asked awkwardly. It would be embarrassing if Ren was defeated by the strong man in heaven and earth at the beginning of his escape from the world. Moreover, he was still a good friend who drank and ate meat together a few days ago. It was super embarrassing.


    "I''m fine, Su mu. Congratulations. I''m afraid I can''t call you by your name in the future, son!" Jiang Huai shook his head with a bitter smile.


    As soon as the voice fell, the high-level leaders of the Taiyi holy land also appeared on the challenge arena at the same time. Naturally, the leader was the Taiyi Holy Lord. Then there were many high-level combat forces of the Taiyi Holy Land in the second row. The combat forces of the two supreme lords, the twelve elders of the xuanzi generation, the Taiyi Holy Son and the fifth floor were not much different, nearly 100 people.


    Taiyi holy master looked very dignified at this time and said, "the true disciple Su Mu has excellent talent and amazing combat power. He can surpass his level to fight against heaven and earth and win."


    Taiyi holy master paused and said, "after the high-level discussion of Taiyi holy land, with the approval of the elders, Su Mu has become the second Holy Son of Taiyi holy land, calling the long song!"


    As soon as the voice fell, all the disciples of Taiyi holy land were underground and shouted, "have you seen the son of the long song!"


    Su Mu was surprised when he saw this formation, but he nodded and pretended to be heavy: "you don''t have to be polite. Today, Su Mu has become the second son of Taiyi holy land and will naturally contribute to the Holy Land..."


    After that, Su Mu also talked a lot about how to carry forward the glory of Taiyi holy land and cultivate flowers in the future.


    After su Mu finished, not only the disciples were satisfied with Su Mu''s son, but also the fifth layer elder who had voted against nodded secretly, thinking that the new son looked good.


    "Brother Su, you and I will be the same generation in the future. In other words, I never thought you would become the second son of Taiyi holy land. I always thought you would quickly cultivate with your strong talent and challenge me to the position of son." Jiang Yi grinned and chatted with Su mu.


    When Su Mu heard someone speak, he turned his head and immediately said with some doubt, "Taiyi son? Well, did you say anything just now? I was distracted when I experienced such a scene for the first time. I may not have heard it. I''m sorry."


    "No harm."


    Jiang Yi shook his head and said, "in the future, we will be senior brothers of the same generation. In the future, we can match our names or call each other our elder brothers."


    "So I have to call you brother Jiang in the future?"


    Su Mu nodded and understood. Then he asked, "brother Jiang, do you know what''s going on this time? It''s true that the disciple''s first son is the Holy Son. Isn''t it really prepared for me?"


    "You''re right. The throne of the son is really prepared for you this time. The Lord sees your talent, so he decided to set up the first No. 2 son in the history of Taiyi holy land, and let us compete with each other to improve. Finally, the throne of the Lord can only be determined after we have a competition." Jiang Yi nodded, When talking about the throne of the Lord, Su Mu clearly saw the discomfort in his eyes.


    I think so, just like the great prince in the imperial dynasty, he clearly had already taken the throne of Prince and only waited for the emperor to abdicate and ascend the throne. At this time, the emperor fell in love with another prince. Under the persuasion of ministers from all sides, he also made him the second prince. It is called that the two people compete with each other for the throne. In this way, the emperor must be the best prince in the future.


    "That''s right." Su Mu nodded and saw the unhappiness in Jiang Yi''s eyes. Su Mu was not surprised. If there was no unhappiness in his eyes, he would surprise himself. After all, someone suddenly came out to rob you of the throne of the Lord. If you didn''t feel at all, Su Mu would surely reason whether this guy was a spy sent by the enemy?


    After all things have been completed, the Lord Taiyi announced Su Mu as the second son of Taiyi Holy Land in advance today. He didn''t intend to officially establish Su Mu as the son of the long song until an appropriate time. Now Su Mu just has this name. It takes some days to really have the authority of the son. After all, it''s no small matter. Taiyi holy land is the strongest power in the eastern region, Such a major event naturally has to be spread to the whole eastern region and even to the whole continent.

 Chapter 106

    At this time, the demon clan in the southern region has been completely chaotic. The whole southern region has ignited a war and are fighting for the freedom of their own ethnic groups. The initiator of this war is the Jiaolong family who is ready to take advantage of the chaos to unify the demon clan.


    If the great demons in the Holy Land don''t fight, the emperor can disturb the world. At this moment, hundreds of demons and emperors are fighting together in the southern region. Only those great powers on the Holy Land feel something wrong and don''t show up easily.


    In the imperial palace of the southern regions, the Dragon Emperor looked at the dark sky over the southern regions and couldn''t help laughing. He immediately shouted, "Mo Jiao, call my second brother back!"


    "Promise!" Mo Jiao nodded and flew quickly towards the residence of Jiaolong emperor''s brother.


    The younger brother of the Dragon Emperor is naturally the Dragon quasi emperor who died in the pit that day. They are all mother compatriots and the most trusted people in the world.


    Soon after, Mo Jiao led the Dragon Emperor to fly, and the Dragon Emperor got up and flew away to meet his brother.


    "Holy emperor!" Mo Jiao bowed his head and shouted respectfully.


    The Dragon prospective emperor nodded and said hello and asked, "brother, what can I do for you?"


    "Father Tianhu has come to see you." the Dragon Emperor chuckled.


    "Yes, he gave me a gift and wanted to win me over. I see what he revealed should be to help me become a holy emperor and pull my brother down from the altar. However, I didn''t believe him. After all, the plot of the Tianhu family is really terrible." Jiaolong Zhun emperor responded.


    "Do you want the throne of emperor?" the Dragon Emperor asked in a flat tone.


    "Think, if I can beat you, I will start to seize the throne of the holy emperor of the demon family now." Jiaolong Zhun Di said this amazing words in a very flat tone.


    Mo Jiao immediately stared, and half a step of the great sage''s momentum in his body radiated out and pressed the Dragon quasi emperor.


    "Mo Jiao, you go and leave first." the Dragon Emperor frowned and said.


    "Holy Emperor..."


    "Step back!"


    Mo Jiao had no choice but to nod when he heard the speech, and slowly left the place where they were talking. Before he left, he took a look at their figure. His eyes made people feel strange, but the Dragon Emperor only thought it was the light that made him wrong.


    Or I was looking at the Dragon quasi emperor with this look and wondering why the Dragon quasi emperor would say such words.


    After Mo Jiao left, the Dragon Emperor became angry and said: "Second brother, you should know my ambition and how the dragon family of the upper world treats us guys with impure blood. You should know that if you want revenge for your brother, you can only become the emperor of the demon family, conquer the world, clean my own blood with unified resources and turn me into a Golden Dragon, so that we can have the ability to kill back. Do you understand? Wait until you are my brother When you become a real dragon clan leader, I can give you whatever you want at that time, including the position of clan leader! "


    "But not now. Now my brother still needs this position to rise. Second brother, I hope you can understand my brother''s mind."


    "I understand, elder brother, the battlefield is in a mess. The big demons in the Holy Land haven''t done it yet. It''s time for me to force them to do it," said Jiaolong Zhun di.


    "What are you going to do?" asked the Dragon Emperor.


    "If the ethnic group is facing the danger of extinction, they can never be stable. I will let them understand that only by taking refuge in the Jiaolong family can they obtain the ability of self-protection, otherwise they will become the dust at the feet of our Jiaolong family in the future. There is no other choice!" Jiaolong Zhun Di said in a very cold and frightening tone.


    "Go."


    The prospective Dragon Emperor Yufeng left and thought about what the Dragon Emperor had just said. His expression was flat, but there were waves in his heart.


    "Why do you have to do these things? Is it because you have one more golden scale of the dragon family than me? I can also sit on the throne of the holy emperor of the dragon family, and I can help you achieve your goal..." the Dragon prospective emperor hesitated whether to turn his brother back and become the holy emperor.


    The Dragon Emperor looked at the figure of the Dragon prospective emperor flying away and shouted, "Mo Jiao, come to see me."


    The next moment, Mo Jiao''s figure immediately appeared beside him.


    "Mo Jiao, my brother has a different heart. What should I do?" the Dragon Emperor sighed.


    Mo Jiao hesitated and said, "please make the decision for such a big event."


    "I just let you come because I can''t make my own decision. Tell me, what should I do?" the Jiaolong emperor asked in a very heavy tone.


    "Mo Jiao felt that if the holy emperor still thought of brotherhood, he could use the big seal array to seal the dragon to be emperor, and release it when the major event has been completed in the future."


    "But from Mo Jiao''s point of view, this is just the most inferior strategy. Just as the holy emperor said, Jiaolong quasi emperor has different intentions, and sooner or later bad things will happen. If the holy emperor can make up his mind for the great cause, it''s the best way to deal with him. After all, at the moment, Jiaolong quasi emperor''s heart is very easy to be touched and used by the Tianhu family." Mo Jiao lowered his head directly after saying this, because he knew that he would make the Dragon Emperor very unhappy and even angry.


    However, the blow he imagined did not come, but the Dragon Emperor asked softly, "Mo Jiao, do you have the heart of a holy emperor?"


    "No, Mo Jiao only hopes to become the Dragon elder in the future, the Dragon elder ruled by the holy emperor." Mo Jiao said.


    "This is the job I promised you, and it will come true in the future," said the Jiaolong emperor.


    "My brother has a different heart. Mo Jiao, you are the only subordinate I trust. Go and see what kind of decision my second brother will make, whether he will follow his heart against me, or whether he will take care of his old feelings and help me," said the Jiaolong emperor.


    "Yes!"


    Mo Jiao rose into the sky and chased the Dragon Emperor.


    After Mo Jiao left, the dragon emperor also sighed helplessly. It was very sad to think that he was the strongest of the dragon family, the holy emperor, but no one under his command was available except Mo Jiao.


    This is also his reason. After all, he is too suspicious. Only Mo Jiao, who has been with him for many years and is willing to die for himself, has won his reuse and trust. How many years has Mo Jiao been with him? For more than a million years, Mo Jiao has been with him for millions from the upper celestial world to the mortal world. He has never been suspicious. Even if he is seriously injured, he will defend himself and protect the Dharma for himself. Even so, the Dragon Emperor fully trusted him not long ago.


    This is the emperor''s suspicion.


    Not far from the emperor''s palace, where is the territory of the Tianhu family? The ancestor of the Tianhu family smiled at this time. The calculation of the Tianhu family was indeed very clever. He calculated everything, but he did not calculate that the Jiaolong emperor was not obscene, but a perfect choice for the holy Emperor.


    Although his calculation provoked the relationship between the two, he still couldn''t make the Jiaolong family hurt their muscles and bones, which could only be regarded as wearing a little skin.


    He is preparing to unite with Jiaolong zhunti in the next step to further the calculation of the Tianhu family!

 Chapter 107

    In Taiyi holy land, Su Mu has already packed his bags and arrived at the dengtian Pavilion on the fourth floor, ready to go to the fifth floor and become a real son.


    "Su mu, you still owe me ten jars of wine. Remember to give it back to me at that time." Wang Lin whispered. Su Mu has returned two million Lingshi to himself. Only the ten jars of Mei Su Mu who lost the bet have not been taken.


    "Don''t worry, I remember." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "If you are friends like us, remember to come to the fourth floor to see us." Jiang Huai and others also waved goodbye.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. I''ll come down to see you when I''m free."


    The voice fell, and a dark tunnel suddenly opened. Su Mu looked, turned around and said goodbye and went straight in.


    "The second time."


    Looking at Su Mu''s figure leaving for the fifth floor, JAC said reluctantly, "this is the second time I''ve watched others step on to the fifth floor and become the son."


    "It seems that we are not the same, Jiang Yi or Su mu. They are all people with excellent talent and extraordinary strength. Although we can be better than them for a while, we can''t be better than them for a long time, because they are different from us. They are real geniuses. We''re just stepping on the list of people who have been brushed down." Wang Lin sighed.


    "Maybe when Su Mu left the fifth floor to visit us, he had broken through the heaven and earth realm, even the broken realm and even higher, and became the Holy Son. He will fight for the position of the Holy Lord in the future. Who will you support at that time?" Wang Shi asked aloud.


    "I don''t care who I make complaints about. If there''s such a day, I''ll shut up and practice, and all two friends, I don''t want to offend the other side."


    "I''m different from you. I support Su mu. Anyway, I''m not familiar with Taiyi''s son Jiang Yi." Wang Lin smiled.


    "One day, I will definitely support Su mu. At that time, we must let him change the rule of no drinking in Taiyi holy land." Li Nan joked.


    "Good idea. Let''s make a deal. When Su Mu really becomes the Lord in the future, we''ll all write to him to change this rule."


    "Yes, it''s not allowed to drink. If you don''t drink, where can you cultivate your mood? If you don''t cultivate your strength? How can you win glory for Taiyi holy land without strength? So you have to drink."


    When they left the dengtian Pavilion, the old man and the book discussed with each other again.


    "Where you send him, are you not afraid that the Lord will chop you?" the book said speechless.


    "That''s what you did with me. If you split me, you''ll have to be torn and turned into a fire tool." the old man retorted without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    On the fifth floor of Taiyi holy land, as soon as Su Mu stepped out of the dark space tunnel, he immediately saw a scene completely different from the fourth floor. The whole fifth floor is composed of hundreds of floating islands, and below is a cloud covered cliff and mountain top. The ancient and unparalleled buildings are built on the cliff, which looks unique.


    Su Mu looked into the distance and saw only a layer of thick white clouds in the distance except the top of the mountain. The thick clouds lifted the appearance of the fifth layer to a higher level.


    Su Mu shook left and looked right and found that the fifth floor was really quiet without any noise. There were only the songs of birds and the crisp sound of the harmonious mountain wind blowing over the cliff, which seemed to be a different charm here.


    "Is this the fifth floor of Taiyi holy land? It doesn''t feel like a place of cultivation, but a place of seclusion established by a landscape poet who loves silence." Su Mu said softly. Even he unconsciously lowered his voice, as if he was afraid to disturb this clean place.


    "This is really not the fifth floor of Taiyi holy land, but my seclusion, but I''m not a landscape poet." a calm voice suddenly startled Su mu. He quickly turned back and looked at the place where the voice came from. It was the voice from the central floating island. Su Mu wanted to fly up to find out, But I don''t know why I can''t fly in the air.


    "Who is the elder living in seclusion here? If it''s not a holy land here, it''s there. The younger generation may be lost." Su Mu asked aloud.


    "This is the top of green mountains, the sixth floor of Taiyi holy land, and the place where we old guys who haven''t died usually live in seclusion."


    Another different voice came. This time, the voice appeared next to Su mu. Su Mu turned around and immediately saw an old man with warm appearance and white hair. He looked at the clouds with his hands on his back and said, "are you su mu, the disciple of Taiyi a few days ago? If you really have extraordinary talent."


    "Taiyi?" Su Mu was puzzled and thought, isn''t this the name of the holy land?


    "Taiyi, this is an appellation. It is a long established rule of Taiyi holy land. After becoming the son, you forget your life. After becoming the Lord, you should be called Taiyi. If you have the opportunity later, you may have to change your name to Taiyi." the old man replied.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to change my name. It''s just a big deal. It''s not the Lord." Su Mu stretched his waist and said casually.


    "Oh? Not the Lord?"


    The old man looked at Su Mu strangely and said, "do you know how powerful Taiyi holy land is? If Taiyi dares to think about it, we can only leave Taiyi Holy Land in the whole eastern region, because we have a strong foundation and can dominate the eastern region. Even so, don''t you want to be the holy master?"


    "There''s nothing to be. When you''re strong enough, you can become the strongest in the world even if you pull two people of mana realm cultivation to create one. Besides, it''s too troublesome to manage something. I don''t want to waste time managing a holy land. I''m willing to be a holy son because I have enough resources, otherwise I don''t even bother to join a holy land." Su Mu finally turned around and said, making the old man look a little bad.


    "By the way, is this the sixth floor? How can I get down to the fifth floor? I still have something to do." Su Mu asked.


    "Jump down." the old man closed his eyes and disappeared slowly.


    Su Mu was stunned and looked at his feet silently: "jump down? Isn''t it a space barrier here? How can you jump down?"


    Su Mu tried to fly in the sky, so he had to jump into the clouds. The feeling of weightlessness came in an instant. Fortunately, after passing through the clouds, Su Mu felt that his ability to fly in the sky came back, and quickly controlled his body to float in the air and fly down.


    Soon after, Su Mu saw the huge ridge of Taiyi holy land at a glance, and quickly accelerated to fall in Taiyi city outside Taiyi holy land.

 Chapter 108

    On the fourth floor, the old man and the book were idle and fighting with each other. Suddenly the book stopped. The old man also looked in the direction of Taiyi city.


    "Is this coming down? I thought I wanted too many saints to catch people." the book said strangely.


    "He seems to have come down by himself. This is the first time he has seen someone come out of the green land." the old man said strangely.


    "He doesn''t seem to have returned to the holy land."


    The book felt Su Mu''s slowly passing breath and said unexpectedly, "he seems to be heading for another place."


    "Why do you care so much? I drank all the wine I got from the boy quietly two days ago. Now I''m wondering if I want to go to the country and get some wine back." the old man said faintly.


    "If you run out of the sixth floor, those guys will definitely come out to find you. You''d better give up the idea."


    Hundreds of miles away from Taiyi City, Su Mu is flying away at his fastest speed. The nearest city is three thousand miles away. With Su Mu''s flying speed, he can get to that city at night at most. Why do you ask him? Of course, the wine is gone. I just came down to buy some wine.


    At this time, Su Mu was also unhappy. He thought that after becoming the son of God, these errands must find a hand to do. Otherwise, he was also a son of God. Wouldn''t it be very humiliating to throw him so far away to buy wine.


    In the evening, Su Mu came to Danyun City, three thousand miles away from Taiyi city. This is a city jointly established by high-level alchemists. Because there are many alchemists in this city, senior pills are refined with Danyun every day, so this city is also named Danyun city.


    Su Mu found a tavern, bought the best wine, tasted it, thought it was good, bought 50 jars, and then flew straight to Taiyi holy land.


    He bought the wine for nothing else, just to give it back to Wang Lin. if he lost his bet, he had to admit it.


    Early the next morning, Su Mu returned to Taiyi holy land. After a long turn, Su Mu finally handed over 20 jars of wine to Wang Lin and said that he would not be on the fourth floor in the future. It was not easy for them to get a drink. They tried to drink slowly in the future.


    After saying goodbye, Su Mu came to the dengtian Pavilion on the fourth floor again and saw the old man. Su Mu immediately said, "I said, old Sir, how did you send me to the sixth floor? I''m going to the fifth floor, the fifth floor. Do you understand? Five of one, two, three, four, five, don''t send me wrong, okay?"


    The old man smiled and nodded, pushing Su Mu into the dark space tunnel.


    "Young people these days, he is still the youngest one who knows the sixth floor. Even Jiang Yi only knows the existence of the sixth floor this year?" the book said.


    "Almost, I think this guy''s talent is much better than Jiang Yi. It''s like the difference between mortal and genius. This guy''s talent is probably not the talent of sage, but the talent of emperor!" the old man woke up and said with some surprise.


    "Impossible! You can''t be an ordinary person if you need to be a great emperor! This is my knowledge from ancient records to the present, and I will never make mistakes. That guy is just an ordinary person. How can he be the capital of the great emperor?" the book replied inconceivably.


    "You''re right. Every body can''t become a great emperor. Is it possible that he has hidden his physique? Look at his physical strength and surging momentum in his body, which can''t be cultivated by every body at all." the old man replied.


    Suddenly, the old man seemed to think of something. His eyes brightened and said, "ancient books, tell Taiyi Holy Lord that I won''t keep the fourth floor. Let others keep it."


    "Where are you going?" the ancient book asked suspiciously.


    "I''m going back to the sixth floor. I have to ask some questions," the old man replied.


    "I''ll go back with you. After all, I already recognize you as the Lord. It''s impossible to separate too far."


    One book disappeared directly, leaving an empty fourth floor dengtian Pavilion unattended.


    ¡­¡­


    On the fifth floor, Su Mu quickly looked around after stepping out of the space to make sure he didn''t run to the sixth floor again? But fortunately, it should not be the sixth floor. The buildings here are much more normal.


    The architectural style of the fifth floor is much more domineering than that of the sixth floor. Among them, a different independent high-rise attic is where Su Mu is most curious. The outside of the high-rise building is locked by four iron chains connected to the top, and the other end of the iron chain shoots straight into the clouds without end.


    "That''s the magic tower in our Taiyi holy land. There are some captured demons in it to study an elder''s weakness and find the easiest way to defeat the demons." the figure of Taiyi Holy Lord suddenly appeared and explained to Su mu.


    "The devil of heaven? Is that the monster in the former devil of heaven''s Secret territory?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, those heavenly demons are extremely cunning and have tenacious vitality. Some heavenly demons have a talent of 100 deaths and can withstand killing him a few times a hundred times. Unless their strength is far better than that heavenly demon, you need to bombard him a hundred times with attacks of the same level to kill him." Taiyi Holy Lord said.


    "Have you worked out anything? For example, insert a long gun from the chrysanthemum of the demon to let him feel the feeling of blooming?" Su Mu asked jokingly.


    "Well, don''t say it. Didn''t you come earlier? How did you come up?" Taiyi asked suspiciously.


    "I was trapped. The old man on the fourth floor sent me directly to the sixth floor, chatted with several old people, and then went to Danyun city. Of course, he came late." Su Mu replied bluntly.


    "You went to the sixth floor?"


    Taiyi the Lord frowned and asked strangely, "what went yesterday is back today?"


    "No, I just came back in less than an hour. There''s nothing to talk about. The scenery is very beautiful. It''s a good place full of quiet and pleasant. I''m thinking of finding a place to live in seclusion when I grow old in the future." Su Mu said.


    Taiyi didn''t answer. He said, "come with me. Your fire system ability is very strong. Let elder xuanyang guide you to practice in the future. Elder xuanyang is one of the few people who can perfectly run the real fire of the sun. If he guides you, your fire system ability can be improved."


    "Elder xuanyang?" Su Mu was puzzled, but when the figure appeared, Su Mu didn''t dare to doubt. This is the old man with white hair who met several times during the competition. It turned out to be the elder of xuanzi generation on the fifth floor.


    "I''ve seen the son of the long song. In the future, I''ll guide the son to practice the true fire of the sun." elder xuanyang said with a smile.


    In the holy land, only the Lord can call the other names of the son, and the rest can only call the full name of the son.

 Chapter 109

    Taiyi Holy Land "the host has a 50% discount card to cover the sky, and the required spirit stone is automatically halved."


    "Reading covers the sky," Su Mu said.


    "If the host determines to cover the sky by reading novels, it needs 1.85 million spirit stones. If you use a 50% discount card to read, it needs 927500 top-grade spirit stones."


    "Recharging succeeded, and sky reading permission has been opened for the host."


    The voice fell, and the familiar blue screen appeared in front of Su Mu again. Su Mu began to read without saying a word.


    The sky covering world is no less than the top world of the holy king world. The items in it are extremely powerful. Even if he only obtains some ordinary pills, it is very useful for him.


    Ten days later, Su Mu successfully finished reading the whole book of Zhetian and began to check the rewards obtained from this reading.


    "Congratulations to the host for successfully reading the novel covering the sky. He has been rewarded with nine secret deformities (soldiers, fighting and all), congenital holy body, Taoist fetus, real dragon immortal medicine and a dog."


    Su Mu suddenly widened his eyes. The reward for reading this time seems to be nothing like rubbish?


    Nine secrets incomplete? Which of the three secrets is not strong? The military word secret can control all kinds of weapons in the world. What about being your emperor? You can use me, too!


    Douzi secret, this is a secret method tailored for Su mu. It evolves all means. Your moves that have been practiced for tens of thousands of years will be used by me to attack you next second. Are you surprised? Are you surprised?


    The word secret is weaker than the above two, but it''s also relative. When Su Mu''s strength becomes stronger and can''t beat the enemy, I''m ten times stronger. Are you afraid?


    Although it is only three of the nine mysteries, it is enough for Su Mu to run around the world!


    Congenital holy body fetus! This is not only the physique of the strongest human emperor Wushi, but also one of the things Su Mu needs most at this time. He has the capital of the great emperor, but he has no physique that can be brought into play. Under his physique, the strength in his body can only play 70% or even 80%. If he awakens the congenital holy body, Su Mu is absolutely sure to do Jiang Yi''s shot at the moment, Hang him up and fight!


    The real dragon immortality pill is an object used to hang and explode the sky, which contains a large number of life materials. It is an object that the supreme in the life restricted area wants to obtain all his life. The birth of an immortality pill at will can cause the vibration of the world covering the sky.


    As for the last thing, Su Mu was really confused. He looked at the big black dog who was still asleep. Su Mu also had some estimates in his heart.


    "Is it the black emperor?"


    At the thought that the dog was the black emperor, Su Mu immediately raised his eyebrows. He was not as black as ye fan. He must not be able to pit the big black dog. He had a plan to throw him to the southern region.

 Chapter 110

    Finally, Su Mu shook his head and dismissed the idea. He tied an iron chain around the big black dog''s neck and tied it to the door. He went back to the room to practice his newly acquired items.


    Time flies. Su Mu has been understanding the nine mysteries in the room for a while. After integrating the congenital holy body Tao fetus, Su Mu obviously feels that his talent has improved a lot. If he runs to the sky covering world now, how can he mix the identity of a holy Son?


    It''s not to belittle yourself and the congenital holy body Tao fetus, but the gap between the Xuantian world and the Zhetian world is too big. Your talent is at the top of the world, but if you arrive at the Zhetian world, you''ll just step into the ranks of the son of God, which is a lot worse from Ye Fan''s real top Tianjiao.


    Nine secretaries have mastered everything, and the real dragon immortal medicine has been swallowed directly by themselves. Relying on the skill of Shenxiang prison strength, Su Mu''s swallowing an immortal medicine is nothing at the moment. Relying on the powerful medicine of immortal medicine, Su Mu successfully awakened 84000 giant elephants in his body. His successful breakthrough has reached the first priority of Shenxiang prison strength, and he can use the original ghost spear.


    Now the spear of the nether God can''t be called the spear of the nether God. After all, I''m far from being the strongest attack when I use this move. Only after I break through the prison calming power of the divine elephant to the 15th floor can I really give full play to the power of the spear of the nether God and use the real spear of the nether God.


    With this series of breakthroughs, Su Mu also felt that heaven and earth was waving to him, and without saying a word, he began to break through cultivation in isolation.


    On the night of his closed practice, the big black dog, who was unconscious and tied to the door, finally opened his eyes and shed crystal tears.


    "Emperor, are you still alive?"


    The truth was revealed, but at the next moment, the black emperor felt something wrong. The heaven and earth spiritual power of this world was too low. It was more than one level lower than the sky covering world.


    It widened its eyes and then roared, "that dog! I''m a black emperor! How dare you tie me up as a dog! Don''t you want to live?"


    At this time, Su Mu was still practicing, and his calm practice was not disturbed by the roar of the black emperor.


    The black emperor felt the familiar breath and looked into the room, his eyes lit up.


    "Congenital holy body fetus!? is this congenital holy body fetus?! emperor! Is this your arrangement? I see. I will follow this boy and help him grow up in the future! Because this is your arrangement!" thought the black emperor in his heart.


    Three days later, Su Mu left the pass. The cultivation of heaven and earth cleared away his fatigue of many days of practice without rest, and his eyes were bright.


    Out of the door, Su Mu saw the big black dog sitting at a glance, and immediately called it in the way of calling a pet dog in his previous life.


    Su Mu whistled and clapped his hands: "Xiao Hei, come here..."


    "Oh!! I''m the black emperor! Not a dog! Untie the chain to the emperor quickly!" the black emperor roared.


    "It''s really the black Emperor..." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Su Mu was puzzled when he broke the chain with a spiritual force. If the dog was really a black emperor, there was no reason why he couldn''t open such a simple chain?


    "Nonsense, this emperor has just regained consciousness, and make complaints about the strength." this chain is still made of Xuan iron. How can I open it? "


    "Can the dog hear what I''m saying?" Su Mu was shocked. Did the black emperor hang like this?


    "Yes, this emperor is hanging like this." the black emperor raised his head proudly.


    "No matter how you hang, you are a vegetable dog with no strength." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Bah! Wait and see. The emperor will surpass you in strength soon." the black emperor said proudly.


    Su Mu naturally did not believe it. In the original book, the black emperor did not practice much after he woke up, and his strength was making rapid progress. He should be restoring his original cultivation.


    "Smelly boy, where is this place? Why is the spiritual power so thin?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "Poor spiritual power?" Su Mu was surprised, but he also quickly responded. The sky covering world is an advanced world, and the spiritual power will naturally be much stronger than the Xuantian continent.


    "This is the Taiyi Holy Land in the eastern region of Xuantian continent. Your current location is Changge peak of Taiyi holy land, which is my residence. It can be said that it is one of the places with the highest spiritual power in the world." Su Mu replied.


    "Taiyi holy land? Is this actually a holy land? The spiritual power here is still one of the most rich places in the world?"


    The black emperor immediately said, "if those holy places knew that a group of people had established a holy place in such a barren place, I don''t know what they would think."


    "The world is different. Your original world is one of the top worlds. This is just an ordinary world. Naturally, it can''t compare with you," Su Mu replied.


    Just then, a golden light crossed the sky, fell under the Changge peak, and then ran up at a very fast speed.


    Su Mu Dingqing saw that he was a messenger in the holy land.


    "The son of the long song, the Lord invited him to the main peak for discussion." the messenger respectfully said that he did not look down on Su Mu because he was young. After all, he became the son of Taiyi holy land at the age of 18, and his practice was huge, and now his momentum was enough to make anyone dare not underestimate him.


    "Discussion? I see. Go down first. I''ll come in a minute." Su Mu waved his hand.


    "Yes, son, my subordinates leave!" the voice fell, and the messenger turned into a streamer and disappeared again.


    The black emperor looked at the messenger who left and said with some surprise: "I didn''t expect you to be a son of God. This identity is a little powerful, but it''s normal. You can almost become a son of God when you get your talent to my world. It''s a little unexpected if you''re just an ordinary disciple in this world."


    "OK, I''m going to the main peak. Are you going?" Su Mu asked.


    "Go, why not? The emperor hasn''t been around for so many years. It''s always good to go out more." the black emperor replied.


    "Let''s go." Su Mu shook his head reluctantly, picked up the black emperor and flew towards the main peak, landing slowly not far from the main peak.


    This is the rule of Taiyi holy land. The main peak is forbidden to fly. Even the Lord can''t break this rule.


    "I''ve seen the son of Changge, please," the guard on the fifth floor guarding the entrance steps of the main peak said respectfully to Su mu.


    Su Mu ignored it and slowly stepped into the ladder of the main peak. This was the first time he came to the main peak after he became the son. On weekdays, he practiced in other courts in Changge peak and didn''t go out at all.

 Chapter 111

    The main peak, inside the temple, is the place of the parliament of Taiyi holy land on weekdays, just like a palace.


    The area of the temple is not very large, but it is enough to accommodate thousands of people without feeling crowded.


    As soon as Su Mu stepped into the temple, he saw what dozens of elders and Taiyi holy master were discussing. Without interruption, he took the black emperor to his own position and sat down.


    Su Mu didn''t quite understand what they were talking about. After all, he had just joined Taiyi holy land to become the son of God. He didn''t know much about Taiyi holy land, but he only looked good. He took out a lot of delicious food from the empty table and ate it alone.


    "Boy, you''re a little powerful. How dare you do this at such a solemn meeting in your holy land? You''re not afraid to be thrown into a forbidden area?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    Su mubai glanced at it and said nothing. He threw a chicken leg at him and ate it.


    The black emperor took a swipe at the corner of his eye and immediately shouted, "I''m a black emperor! Not a dog! What do you mean? Even if I starve to death, I''ll never eat your chicken leg!"


    Such a loud voice naturally attracted the eyes of those elders. Such a talking dog should be a demon family, but it can''t feel a strong breath. It doesn''t care what means the Holy Son used to let him speak.


    But now, they also see the domineering side of the black emperor, and the solemn dog face is particularly solemn.


    But at the next moment, the black emperor raised the chicken leg, swallowed it directly, and said, "well, it''s delicious."


    "Long song, what''s the matter? Didn''t I ask you to come to the meeting? Why did you bring something here to eat? You also brought a talking dog." Taiyi asked aloud.


    Before Su Mu spoke, the black emperor roared angrily: "you are the dog! I am the black emperor! The black emperor! The black emperor, do you understand?"


    Taiyi holy master looked at Su mu with an ignorant face. He saw that Su Mu put the last piece of meat into his mouth and swallowed it slowly. "I picked up the dog and thought it would be made into a dog meat meal one day. I didn''t expect to speak, so I kept it all the time."


    "Dog meal?"


    Elder xuanyang immediately brightened his eyes and thought in his heart, "good boy, even his ideas are similar to mine."


    "Smelly boy! You want to make a dog hotpot for me? Be careful, I''ll swallow you!" roared the black emperor.


    Su Mu ignored it, but asked aloud, "Lord, what''s the matter with me today? If there''s nothing about me, I''ll go back to Changge peak to continue my cultivation."


    As soon as he said this, Taiyi holy master and other talents explored Su Mu''s cultivation. Everyone was immediately shocked. How long has it been!? It''s only more than three months since he became the son of God. How did he leap from the early stage of extrication to the early stage of heaven and earth!?


    "This guy''s talent is much better than me. He is a powerful enemy for me to compete for the throne of the Lord. I can''t help but guard against it." Taiyi Shengzi''s eyes were flat, but there were waves in his heart.


    Taiyi took a deep breath and was shocked by Su Mu''s Leaping breakthrough. Who would believe it if he said it?


    And according to Gulin Feng, Su Mu''s cultivation has only been a short year.


    "In one year, I broke through from an ordinary person without cultivation to the early stage of heaven and earth. Is this the capital of the great emperor? Which great emperor from ancient to modern times is faster than Su Mu''s cultivation?" Taiyi thought secretly in his heart.


    After thinking for a long time, there was no answer. Taiyi Holy Lord looked at Su Mu carefully again, but suddenly he seemed to find something wonderful again.


    "Su mu... Are you awakened?" Taiyi asked in shock.


    Yes, he just directly felt Su Mu''s completely different physique. The physique had a dusty momentum that he couldn''t ignore, but he couldn''t call out what kind of feeling it was.


    "Wake up." Su Mu nodded and said casually.


    "Good!"


    Taiyi holy master immediately said good, and then laughed and said, "since you are physically awakened, you don''t have to choose others. Jiang Yi is already familiar with everything of Taiyi holy land, so he doesn''t have to go this time. Su Mu will take our disciples of Taiyi holy land to the three holy places this year."


    "What?"


    Su Mu frowned and said, "holy Lord, I want to practice in peace of mind..."


    "Needless to say, as long as you take our disciples of Taiyi holy land to step on the two holy places of Yuanxu and Dongji this time, I will increase your future cultivation resources by 20%. Taiyi Holy Lord said nothing.


    "Deal." Su Mu nodded.


    "If brother Su goes there this year, nothing will go wrong. Master, I''ll go back to Shengzi peak to practice first." Jiang Yi said aloud.


    "Go."


    Jiang Yi nodded and said hello to the elders and Su mu in the hall. Then he left the hall and rushed to his holy Son peak.


    "Son, how''s it going?" when he got off the main peak, Taiyi son''s servant immediately came forward and asked with great expectation.


    "This year is yellow, wait for next year." Taiyi Shengzi shook his head and replied.


    "What''s the matter, son?"


    "Kill a passer-by on the way, but it doesn''t hurt. Let him go this year. After all, he should know about Taiyi holy land." Taiyi Shengzi said in a flat tone.


    "Need me..."


    "Shut up!"


    Taiyi son stared at him directly and shouted, "no matter who is the final winner in this fight, he is also the top combat force of our Terran in the future. How can he be killed for some of our selfish ideas?"


    "But the son..."


    "Needless to say, don''t mention it again." Taiyi Shengzi walked up his Shengzi peak with a cold face.


    On other side, black emperor tilted his lips and said to Su mu, "boy, your mind is very upright."


    "How do you know?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "Just now I used my divine sense to look at the Taiyi son who left. His servant said he wanted to help him get rid of you, but he was scolded loudly by the Taiyi son. He also said that no matter what, you are the top combat power of the Terran in the future, and you must not fight against you." the black emperor said in a flat tone.


    "Seriously?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "Of course it''s true! Is it necessary for the emperor to lie to you? I have to say that your character is still good. Even if you want to grab the position of the LORD with him, he can live so calm and fair. He''s a good guy." the black emperor said aloud.

 Chapter 112

    After packing up, Su Mu took the black emperor directly to Taiyi city. Those disciples had been waiting in Taiyi city for a long time. As soon as Su Mu arrived, he set out for his destination.


    There was no one else accompanying him. There was only one xuanzi elder who guaranteed the comfort of his disciples, not xuanyang, but xuanxu elder.


    The elders of the xuanzi generation in the Taiyi holy land all broke through the holy land, especially the xuanyang elder, who competed with the great saint with his strength in the only holy land. Although the xuanxu elder did not have the reputation of the xuanyang elder, how could he be a weak one as a member of the xuanzi generation elders in the Taiyi holy land.


    The gathering of the three holy places is actually the three holy places to show the strength of their disciples. The main play is that whoever gets the first can enter Tianhe pool for cultivation.


    Tianhe pool is a special and mysterious place. Only the holy masters of the three holy places have the way to open it. Anyone who enters it can improve his spirit in a short time and make his spirit strong. It can be said to be a very important place.


    In fact, this place has always been in the hands of Taiyi holy land. The other two holy places are not the enemies of Taiyi holy land at all, so Tianhe pool has always been in the charge of Taiyi holy land.


    Entering Taiyi City, the object of this competition is the group of inner disciples in front of Su mu. Their accomplishments are generally from the later stage of mana territory to the early stage of Shentong territory. This strength has far exceeded the other two holy places.


    "Look, it''s the long song. The son is here!" a simple disciple shouted when he saw Su Mu flying from Yukong.


    "See the son of the long song!"


    The deafening cry made Su Mu''s mistake. When he had experienced such a scene, he could only wave his hand and say, "don''t be polite. They are all martial brothers in a holy land. Get on the empty boat and let''s start now."


    "Yes!"


    The disciples nodded when they heard the speech, and without saying a word, they embarked on the void ship.


    Su Mu looked at elder xuanxu, nodded and said hello, and then followed him on the void ship.


    "The son of Changge is really young and promising. At this age, he has become the son of a holy land. When I was as old as the son, I was still wandering on the other side." elder xuanxu touched his beard and said.


    "Elder xuanxu praised," Su Mu replied with a smile.


    It took dozens of days to get to the place where Tianhe pool was located, so Su Mu returned to his room and began to practice.


    The southern region is a place occupied by the demon family.


    At this time, the Jiaolong clan has boldly started to implement their plan and is ready to unify the whole demon clan.


    The Dragon prospective emperor took the lead and subdued many demon families, but today he hit a wall in the Jinpeng family.


    Not long ago, the ancestor Jinpeng, who everyone thought had died, not only did not die, but also broke through the cultivation of the quasi emperor. Relying on many saints in the family and their cultivation of the quasi emperor, he blocked the attack of the Jiaolong family.


    "Jiaolong Zhun emperor, we Jinpeng people always don''t care about anything. Why do you bother us for your ambition?" Jinpeng said with a sigh.


    "This is the order of our holy emperor. The demon family will attack the four regions and become the overlord of Xuantian continent. Don''t you Jinpeng family want to see such a scene?" asked the Dragon prospective emperor.


    "That must be the scene that our demon clan is most looking forward to seeing, but we Jinpeng people don''t want to rely on others, so we Jinpeng people will die." Jinpeng''s ancestor shouted.


    "Then there''s no need to say more. Come and fight!"


    When the voice fell, the Dragon quasi emperor and the ancestor Jinpeng immediately fought together. The battle between the quasi emperors was terrible. The collision between them caused the mountains and rivers to break up and the wind and cloud to change color.


    Far away from the southern sea area of the southern continent, it is also a place where demon families occupy.


    A huge turtle looked up at the place where the battle began. He knew that the war would spread and the Jiaolong family would kill their xuangui family.


    "Patriarch, shall we join forces with the four seas aquarium to prevent being wild by the wolves of the Jiaolong clan?" asked a mysterious turtle.


    "No, it would be a good thing if the dragon clan had the strength to unify the demon clan," said the turtle, then closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    The Tianhu family, the ancestor of Tianhu, has made a loyal appearance at the moment, waiting for the Jiaolong family to come.


    After a while, Mo Jiao came down from the sky and said in a voice, "father Tianhu, as a Warmaster of the demon family, you will go with me to the Jinpeng family today. Do you have any objection?"


    "No, brother Mojiao, please." Tianhu said with a smile.


    The Jinpeng family vowed to resist to the death. Naturally, the Dragon Emperor did not have the patience to wait too long. He had already sent more than 70% of the Jiaolong to the location of the Jinpeng family.


    There has been a war in the southern region. As the last defense line of the Terran, the Jiang family will not know it. They immediately increased the defense between the southern region and the Terran, and sent more people to suppress the border to prevent the demon clan from invading.


    One of the prospective emperors who suppressed the border knew that the demon family wanted unification. Without saying a word, he rushed into the southern region with weapons, directly killed the earth and ran back. This man was Yang Miao.


    At the moment, Yang Miao''s daily life has changed from cultivation to killing demons in the southern region. In recent days, Yang Miao has killed more than tens of thousands of demon families, including thousands in the broken environment and hundreds in the yin-yang environment, killing two demon families.


    Yang Miao is also very smart. He doesn''t give any demon clan a chance. As long as he feels that the quasi emperor level of the demon clan is coming, he immediately returns to the Terran territory. There is a quasi emperor and many saints on the Terran border, and the quasi emperor of the demon clan doesn''t dare to step in easily. In this way, the demon clan in Yang Miao''s town is almost invisible.


    At this time, the Terran quasi emperors almost began to prepare. They knew that the unification of the demon family was a foregone conclusion and could not be changed. At the moment, the Terran had begun to arrange defense and prepare for a war with the demon family.


    Naturally, few people know about the border. The Terrans are still practicing as usual, fighting with each other and even sparking a dead fight. But there is no doubt that on the day when the demon clan invades, they will abandon all their past gratitude and resentment and join hands to resist the demon clan.


    At ordinary times, Terrans are selfish. They will fight each other or even kill each other, but this is not a fight within the Terran. It is just a treatment between gratitude and resentment. When there are foreign enemies, the Terran will work together and unite, which makes people afraid. They can definitely appear often to sacrifice themselves for others, The unity of the human race is far more than that of any race.

 Chapter 113

    Time flies. In the blink of an eye, a month soon passed. At the same time when the Jiaolong family in the southern region is busy unifying the demon family, Su Mu also took the disciples of Taiyi holy land to the destination of this trip, Tianhe pool.


    Taiyi holy land came the latest because it is the farthest away. The other two holy places have arrived here early and are waiting for the arrival of Taiyi holy land.


    The void burst, and a space wave appeared in the transmission array next to Tianhe pool, from which a huge void warship appeared and suspended in the air.


    "Finally, I can only stay on this empty ship for a whole month. I feel my bones rusty," complained an inner disciple.


    Elder xuanxu glanced at the disciples and said slowly, "OK, go down quickly."


    "Yes." the disciples nodded and jumped off the empty ship.


    Originally, Tianhe pool was deserted for thousands of miles, but after the discovery of Tianhe pool, a city was built by the three holy places to rest and stay when the three holy places came here.


    Entering Tianhe City, it is better to say it is a small town than a city. The small town is only one tenth the size of Taiyi holy land, but it is still very complete.


    In order to prevent Tianhe City from becoming an empty city, the three holy places have also found many vagrants to work here. After so many years, those vagrants have died, and their descendants have also multiplied here, and even opened restaurants and started business here.


    The destination of Taiyi holy land is an inn called Tianhe hall, where the three holy places will meet.


    After entering the Tianhe Pavilion, Su Mu saw his old acquaintances Wang Tao, the son of Yuan Xu, and Zhao Feng, the son of Dongji. At the moment, their cultivation also leaped to the middle of heaven and earth, which made Su Mu sigh about the son''s rich resources and their extraordinary talents.


    "Su mu? No, no, no, it''s time to call you the son of the long song. I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that you''ve been doing well recently." Zhao Feng, the son of the East pole, took the lead to say hello after seeing Su Mu.


    "So is the son of the East pole. His accomplishments have broken through the middle of heaven and earth so quickly. Such talents make me ashamed." Su Mu joked with a smile.


    Zhao Feng looked at Su Mu and was speechless. How could he not feel the momentum in the early days of heaven and earth? He immediately replied: "The son of Changge really praised me. Who can compare with you in talent? We met you for the first time not long ago. Now you have broken through two realms to heaven and earth. Such talent makes me feel very ashamed."


    "I said, can you two stop flattering each other?"


    Wang Tao, the son of the East pole, also came over at the moment. He looked at Su Mu and said, "how are you recently, son of the long song?"


    "Lao Dongji''s son is worried. Su Mu has been doing well recently." Su Mu nodded with a smile.


    Then Su Mu turned around, nodded to the xuanxu elder, and said to the disciples, "go and have a rest first. Eat something to refresh yourself. Don''t lose the competition because the bones are rusty tomorrow."


    All the disciples grinned and said, "let''s go, long song son. They are so weak that they can''t beat us even if our bones are rusty."


    "What are you talking about? I have the guts to go out and compete now!"


    "Am I still afraid of you?"


    Su Mu frowned and shouted, "shut up, how can you be so rude to the martial brothers in other holy places? Although you are telling the truth, can''t you keep this in mind? How can you get them off the stage?"


    Dongji Shengzi and Yuanxu Shengzi immediately felt pinched by someone and wanted to be angry, but they didn''t know how to say it.


    "Whether the Changge Holy Son has passed, our Yuanxu holy land is not as good as before in recent years, and our strength has undergone earth shaking changes. Please don''t take it lightly." the accompanying elders of Yuanxu Holy Land opened their eyes and exuded the momentum of the saint.


    Su Mu was not afraid and looked at the xuanxu elder around him.


    At the next moment, elder xuanxu also exuded a terrible momentum and pressed towards the other side, saying, "it''s just a quarrel between younger generations. Why is elder Lingyun so?"


    "Hum!" elder Lingyun snorted coldly, took back his momentum and slowly closed his eyes. He also knew that he was not xuanxu''s opponent. After all, the elders of xuanzi generation in Taiyi holy land were a group of terrible guys.


    Seeing that others recognized him, elder xuanxu naturally smiled and took back his momentum. Seeing this, Su Mu glanced at the former disciple and threw a good look.


    Then Su Mu turned to Zhao Feng and Wang Tao and said with a smile, "you two saints don''t have to care. We are too relaxed to the disciples in the holy land, so they have no way to block their mouth. After returning to the holy land, I will tell the Holy Lord to let him increase the words and deeds of the disciples."


    "Hum! I hope the long song Saint son is telling the truth rather than perfunctory." Wang Tao, the saint son of Yuan Xu, snorted coldly and turned back to the camp of Yuan Xu holy land.


    Zhao Feng, the son of the East pole, didn''t have much expression fluctuation. After smiling, he turned and left.


    Seeing this, Su Mu naturally wouldn''t let his disciples wait here. He took his disciples to the fifth floor.


    Tianhe pavilion has five floors in total. The first floor is the food hall. On weekdays, all food and drink are on the first floor. The second floor is the housing open to the outside world on weekdays. The third floor is the residence of Yuanxu holy land, because Yuanxu holy land was the bottom of the previous Tianhe conference, and the fourth floor is the residence of Dongji holy land. Similarly, because Dongji holy land was the second in the previous Tianhe conference, there is no need to explain the fifth floor, All previous Taiyi holy places lived on the fifth floor and never went down.


    Thirty two disciples of the inner sect came to Taiyi holy land, twenty-four to Dongji holy land, sixteen to Yuanxu holy land, and seventy-two disciples. A total of thirty-six disciple competitions were to be held, followed by the competition between the three holy places.


    On the fourth floor, the residence of Dongji holy land. The elder fire, the accompanying elder of Dongji holy land, said: "Holy Son, this session of Taiyi holy land is just the long song Holy Son for the first time. His strength is one level lower than you. Please spare no effort to defeat each other and win some face for our Dongji holy land."


    "Elder Huo, you underestimate Su Mu and look up to me too much. I can tell you that Zhao Feng is not afraid of any young generation in the world, including Jiang Yi. Even if I can''t beat him now, he can only draw with me and win or lose with each other when I cultivate my skills side by side with him, but Su Mu is different. He is a real genius and I don''t have an absolute level of suppression Surely we can''t beat him. "The son of the East pole said blandly.

 Chapter 114

    When the fire elder heard that the son of the East pole raised so much, Su Mu frowned and said, "why does the son grow other people''s ambition and destroy his prestige?"


    Zhao Feng shook his head and said with a smile, "the fire elder may not know one thing. How about Wang Tao, the son of Yuanxu holy land?"


    "He has great talent and is a perfect representative of the son of God except for some impulse." the fire elder said truthfully.


    "That''s right. The last time the Holy Son of our three holy places joined forces to enter the secret territory of heaven and earth and capture the heart of heaven and earth, Wang Tao was defeated by Su mu. Although Wang Tao was only half a step in the cultivation of heaven and earth at that time, he definitely had the strength to surpass the level and challenge the later stage of heaven and earth, but you can''t imagine the strength of Su Mu at that time." Zhao Feng shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    "I''d like to hear it in detail." the fire elder frowned and said.


    "At that time, Su Mu was in the middle of the other shore! He jumped directly into two big realms with the strength of the middle of the other shore, defeated Wang Tao, and broke through the heaven and earth realm in such a short time. I absolutely believe that guy has the strength to challenge the broken realm now! The strongest young generation of Taiyi holy land is not Jiang Yi, but this young man named Su mu."


    The son of the East pole sighed and continued: "his talent can no longer be called a genius. We don''t exist at the same level as him, and we won''t be in the future. If we need to give him a title, I have only one name in my heart. I think I can match him."


    "Young emperor!"


    Boom!


    When the voice fell, the fire elder immediately felt that his head had been smashed with a stone. There were bursts of buzzing in his ears. Some of his eyes widened strangely and said, "don''t talk nonsense about the Holy Son. The long song Holy Son is really as terrible as the young emperor!"


    The son of the East pole smiled helplessly. Thinking about the young emperor he learned from the book, he couldn''t help sighing. In fact, he didn''t tell the fire elder that Su Mu''s talent and strength are not worthy of the title of the young emperor. Which of those young emperors can reach Su Mu''s state at the age of 18?


    On the third floor, Lingyun elder of Yuanxu holy land is also very angry at the moment. He wants Yuanxu Holy Son to teach Su Mu a lesson. Yuanxu Holy Son naturally agreed. Although he has a talent and vision no less than that of Dongji holy land, he lacks something from Dongji Holy Son.


    chill.


    Yuanxu Shengzi is a man with a hot temper. He never knows what calm is. Su Mu''s arrogant appearance made him very unhappy, so he wants to teach him a lesson tomorrow.


    As night fell, Su Mu was ready to take off his shoes and go to bed to practice, but just then, a black thing arched on his bed and attracted Su Mu''s attention.


    "I said black emperor, why are you here? I didn''t see you on the empty ship?" Su Mu asked suspiciously. Yes, the black object is the big black dog black emperor.


    "If the emperor hides, who can find it? But then, the bed is really comfortable to sleep." the black emperor yawned and replied.


    Suddenly, Su Mu couldn''t help but stare, and said strangely, "black emperor, your accomplishments?"


    "Oh? I have recovered some. According to the algorithm of your world, I now have the strength of the divine realm?" said the black emperor casually.


    Su Mu was immediately envious and thought that when the strength of the black dog was fully restored, he could definitely crush the great emperor of the world with one hand. You know, the black dog had reached the existence of quasi emperor cultivation in the sky covering world before.


    The black emperor slept on his bed, and Su Mu didn''t drive him away. Anyway, he just sat cross legged and practiced. He moved out of a place to sit down in Panxi. Su Mu began to absorb the aura of heaven and earth.


    At the moment he began to practice and close his eyes, 84000 giant elephants began to run fiercely, and the terrible suction directly and madly absorbed the aura within ten thousand miles around.


    The black emperor, who had just closed his eyes, was startled and waited fiercely for Su Mu to treat monsters. No wonder the aura of the world was so thin. He could break through such a realm at such a young age. Could such a way of cultivation remain strong?


    "This guy can''t be the emperor''s Sutra of cultivation? It doesn''t make sense. It doesn''t seem that the emperor''s Sutra is so terrible?" the black emperor thought secretly in his heart.


    The divine elephant calms the prison. The first breakthrough can not help but bring the power of 84000 giant elephants to Su mu. Similarly, it also provides Su mu with the cultivation cells of 84000 giant elephants. As long as he starts to cultivate, 84000 giant elephants will also start to cultivate. In that way, Su Mu''s speed of absorbing spiritual power can be described as terrible.


    In addition, the falling heart inflammation is helping Su Mu to practice all the time. It is normal for Su Mu to break through quickly.


    Due to Su Mu''s absorption of aura, the two holy places of Dongji and Yuanxu on the fourth floor and the third floor have different reactions.


    "See, fire elder, such a monster, who in the world can compete with him?" the son of the East pole asked aloud.


    "Damn it, how can su Mu''s cultivation make such a big noise? Disturb people''s purity. Tomorrow I''ll see how I teach you." Yuan Xu scolded angrily in his heart.


    Elder Ling Yun sighed secretly. Now he understands that the long song Holy Son is not superior to the Holy Son at all. In his heart, he also gave up his plan to compete with Taiyi holy land, and only expects the disciples to get a better result in the competition with Yuanxu holy land.


    Elder xuanxu, the accompanying elder of Taiyi holy land on the fifth floor, was very happy. It seems that this session is their Taiyi holy land. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "Alas, it''s so boring every year."


    Although Su Mu caused so much noise, it didn''t make too many people feel it, and it was only limited to the practitioners in Tianhe City.


    Because Tianhe City is located in an awkward position. There are mountains and mountains all around. No one lives at all. How big is the eastern region? The sound at such a distance won''t attract much attention at all.


    However, there are exceptions. There may be a mysterious organization on the mainland. One of the leaders of this organization was the cabinet leader who asked he Gong to go to the southern green mountains to find opportunities.


    This organization is the messenger of the world''s information, Shenji Pavilion.


    "It seems that the list published this year will cause great turmoil. It seems that the birth of Tianjiao will not be long before the prosperous age. In troubled times, I don''t know which Tianjiao will be the final winner? Su mu, will it be you?" the Lord of Shenji Pavilion asked secretly with a black mask and a slight smile.

 Chapter 115

    God machine has said that the world will usher in a huge change. Maybe this change will be a good thing, but it may be a bad thing. No one knows how.


    ¡­¡­


    In Tianhe City, when the sky lit up, Su Mu immediately opened his closed eyes, slowly spit out a mouthful of turbidity, got up and left the room to wash and usher in a new day.


    Tianhe hall has already prepared breakfast for the three holy places. After eating, Su Mu and the disciples of Taiyi holy land directly came to the place of the competition, a plain outside Tianhe City.


    Elder xuanxu held his hands together with the accompanying elders of the two holy sites of Dongji Yuanxu to condense the stone and soil into a challenge arena, and then returned to their respective camps.


    Because Taiyi holy land has always been the first in the Tianhe competition, it has the opportunity to give priority to the opponent. Su Mu is not stupid. Yuan Xu holy land, as the bottom of the holy land, naturally falls into Su Mu''s choice.


    At the beginning of the first competition, the disciples of Taiyi Holy Land met the disciples of Yuanxu holy land. The competition of the inner disciples was boring. Although Su Mu was about to fall asleep, he still forbeared to watch it because of his identity.


    In the southern region, the Jiaolong family is busy fighting with the Jinpeng family at this time. The Jiaolong emperor can''t come out. The strength of the prospective emperor of Jiaolong is at most equal to that of the ancestor of Jinpeng. They can''t tell the victory or defeat in a short time.


    This is a war related to the survival of the ethnic group. The winner will become the ruler of the demon family, and the loser can only integrate into the local camp as his running dog.


    The two ethnic groups fought hard. In a secret place in the west of the southern region, an ethnic group that had never appeared in the world also gave birth to the desire to compete for hegemony in the world.


    Although this group has not revealed their names, not many people do not know their names.


    They are the representatives of greed and gluttonous people.


    Taotie claims that it can devour all things in the world, and even the stars can only be its food. Although there are some exaggerated ingredients, it also shows the strong strength of the Taotie family.


    "Clan leader, the southern region is in chaos. Do we need to be born to intervene?" a Taotie elder asked aloud. His eyes are full of greed and can''t wait to devour the rest.


    "It''s natural to be born, but not now. It''s not the time for our Taotie family to be born. At the moment, the Jiaolong family is powerful. We need to be born when they lose both with the Jinpeng family. Otherwise, it''s difficult for us to surpass the Jiaolong family with terrible combat power." Taotie patriarch said faintly.


    Just then, a messenger of Taotie family ran out and said excitedly, "clan leader, Emperor Zhuo Jiaolong has defected! He has left the southern region and is heading for the South China Sea!"


    "What!?"


    Taotie patriarch''s eyes lit up and said, "are you sure that the Dragon quasi emperor has defected?"


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    ¡­¡­


    The dragon family, the Dragon Emperor who received the news did not have much fluctuation in his heart, but sighed and looked far away to the south of the southern region, where is the location of the South China Sea.


    "Finally, you made a choice. I don''t blame you. After all, you are my brother, but if you want to deal with our Jiaolong family in turn, don''t blame my good brother for my ruthlessness." the Jiaolong emperor thought in his heart.


    Mo Jiao''s figure flew in very fast. He didn''t care about the rules in the imperial palace. He looked anxious and fell in front of the Jiaolong Emperor: "holy emperor, Mo Jiao has something important to report. If he doesn''t abide by the rules, he asks the holy emperor to make atonement."


    "I know. My brother left us." the Jiaolong emperor said in a flat tone.


    "The holy emperor already knows?" Mo Jiao was stunned and immediately reacted. The Dragon Emperor''s hands and eyes were towering. This matter really couldn''t hide from him.


    "Then the holy emperor, now the Jinpeng family has lost the control of the Dragon quasi emperor. The Jinpeng family has no fear of our Jiaolong family and began to hunt our Jiaolong family. In recent days, our ancestors Jinpeng have killed two demon saints and countless people, and asked the holy emperor to suppress the Jinpeng family and avenge our Jiaolong family!" Mo Jiao said immediately.


    "It''s also time to show the real strength of our Jiaolong family. Do you think I''m not afraid of our Jiaolong family after I''m the prospective emperor? You know, the prospective emperor also has a strength gap." the Jiaolong emperor thought in his heart.


    Why didn''t the Dragon Emperor dare to rebel? It is because the real strong man of the Jiaolong family has not yet made a move and sits firmly in the imperial palace.


    The strength of the Dragon Emperor, who has gathered a real dragon golden scale, has far exceeded that of the ordinary quasi emperor. The quasi emperor of the dragon can''t last 100 rounds in the hands of the Dragon Emperor.


    "Mo Jiao, you stay to guard the Imperial Palace and guard against the Tianhu family. I''ll go to the front personally. I''ll see what kind of confidence you Jinpeng family have to compete with our Jiaolong family!"


    When the voice fell, the Dragon Emperor waved his big hand, directly tore open a black space tunnel, fiercely plunged into it, and rushed to the battlefield of Jinpeng and Jiaolong at a very fast speed.


    As soon as he stepped into the battlefield, the Dragon Emperor saw the corpses all over the ground. His original dull heart suddenly became angry. A momentum of destroying the sky and the earth rushed up and flew directly towards the important place of the Jinpeng family.


    The Dragon Emperor faded his body and turned into a body. Suddenly, a huge dragon in the shape of a half dragon appeared in the sky. The carrier''s momentum of destroying the sky and the earth directly plunged into the front and important place of the Jinpeng family.


    The dragon family immediately brightened their eyes when they saw the terrible figure. The two demon saints quickly straightened up and shouted: "everyone! The holy emperor has personally come to attack the Jinpeng family! As the elite of the dragon family, we must not live up to the expectation of the holy emperor. The dragons! Turn into noumenon and rush into the important place of the Jinpeng family with the holy emperor!"


    "Yes!"


    When the voice fell, thousands of huge dragons appeared in the sky, each carrying a strong momentum, including two demon saints and seven or eight huangjijing demons, all of which rushed into the territory of the Jinpeng family.


    The Jinpeng family had no time to respond at this time. The Dragon Emperor''s terrible strength was pressing the whole Jinpeng family. It could not be called the quasi emperor''s strength. With his grasp, the Jinpeng family could not find a rival except several demon saints and Jinpeng''s ancestors. At this time, the Jinpeng family was in a mess, Let alone tens of thousands of strong dragons rushed into the battlefield.


    At this time, it is too late to call for the rescue of the Jinpeng family. The strength of the Dragon Emperor is too terrible. The ancestor of Jinpeng thought that the dragon would be the emperor. The strength of the dragon family is up to side with the Jinpeng family. Who knows that the Dragon Emperor, the emperor of the dragon family, is such a powerful monster!

 Chapter 116

    Just after the Dragon Emperor took action, the Taotie family in the West also appeared in front of the demon family. With the terrible strength of the Taotie family, they quickly swallowed up the territory in the western part of the southern region, and learned from the Dragon Emperor to be the king, called the Taotie emperor, the holy emperor!


    The title of holy emperor is not exclusive to one person, but the title of coronation after the person unifies the whole ethnic group. It can be used not only by the demon family, but also by the human family.


    "Holy emperor, the Jinpeng family can''t stop the terrible Dragon Emperor. Should we step in and help the Jinpeng family beat back the dragon family?" elder Taotie asked.


    "No, the world thinks that the Jiaolong family is the strongest, but that''s why our Taotie family didn''t show up. What should the Jiaolong family use to stop the luxury lineup of the three prospective emperors?" said Taotie emperor.


    "The patriarch said I was right. I Taotie prospective emperor hasn''t done anything for tens of thousands of years. At the moment, I can''t stand to compete with the Dragon Emperor." Taotie general grinned.


    "Fighting alone, I don''t think you are the opponent of the Dragon Emperor. The holy emperor, my magic power has sensed that the strength of the Dragon Emperor is far beyond the quasi emperor level. He should have successfully condensed a real dragon scale, otherwise he wouldn''t be so strong." Taotie military Master said.


    These three people are the three quasi emperors of the Taotie family. Their relationship has always been good, but I don''t know if they will do the same thing as the Jiaolong quasi emperor under the temptation of the name of the holy emperor?


    "The Dragon Emperor is really a talented guy who can gather a real dragon scale. If he unifies the demon family and counterattacks the four domains, he is likely to kill back. When he has enough strength, this guy is definitely ambitious to replace the dragon family and become a new dragon family." Taotie military Master said aloud.


    "He won''t have this chance. We Taotie people are not vegetarian. How could he let him do it like this? Only we Taotie people are killed back!" said the Jiaolong emperor.


    "The holy emperor is right. What about the strength of the Dragon Emperor? Our Taotie family has three quasi emperors. Coupled with the talent of our Taotie family, as long as he dares to come, he can only turn into the cultivation resources of our Taotie family. There are a lot of good things for a quasi emperor Jiaolong corpse." the Jiaolong general said, licking his lips greedily.


    "Yes, the dragon clan is well known in the world. The whole body is a treasure. Although the dragon is weak, the whole body is also a treasure. If our gluttonous clan devours the Dragon Emperor, maybe we can condense the scales of the real dragon, and it is not impossible to achieve the dragon clan in the future." Jiaolong military master smiled.


    "Military division, general, for the future of our Taotie family, you two help each other. Go to the south of the southern region and devour the land there. I will take the army to the north of the southern region. Then we will gather together in the middle of the southern region to attack the Jiaolong family!" said Taotie emperor.


    "I see, Emperor." Taotie''s military division and general Taotie nodded, then turned and left directly to carry out the order of Taotie emperor.


    Because the Jiaolong family was fighting with the Jinpeng family, they didn''t realize that there was a strong strength growing from the west of the southern region and began to sweep the southern region.


    The Dragon Emperor didn''t find it, but Mo Jiao in the Imperial Palace found this powerful strength. The West became their territory overnight. At the same time, it swept the north and south, forming a double attack on the dragon family in the center. Mo Jiao also knew very well that the leader of this group must be no less intelligent than the Dragon Emperor.


    "But you can''t stop the rise of the dragon clan." Mo Jiao thought to himself that the Dragon Emperor definitely has the strength of one out of three at this time. What''s more, although the dragon clan has taken a dragon quasi emperor, his Mo Jiao strength will not grow. He has been stuck in the realm of the great sage for many years, and recently he has felt the opportunity to make a breakthrough.


    However, he did not make a breakthrough first, but wrote a letter to send it to the Jiaolong emperor. Although he has a way to contact the Jiaolong emperor directly, if he suddenly contacts the Jiaolong emperor at this time, he may be distracted.


    Jinpeng family, the Dragon Emperor was stopped by a demon Saint during the fight. The demon saint was sent by Mo Jiao to deliver the letter.


    The Dragon Emperor grabbed the letter and looked at it carefully.


    The letter said: "the holy emperor, his subordinate Mo Jiao has noticed the quasi imperial realm that has not been felt for tens of thousands of years, and asked the holy emperor to agree with Mo Jiao to make a breakthrough."


    "Mo Jiao is going to break through?"


    As soon as the Dragon Emperor''s eyes lit up, he laughed excitedly and shouted: "Jinpeng family, you''d better surrender quickly. The emperor doesn''t want to continue to entangle with you at this time. If you surrender and join our dragon family, you can all survive, but if you refuse, don''t blame the emperor''s men for being merciless!"


    The voice fell, and the Jiaolong emperor scattered his terrible momentum and ruthlessly pressed on the Jinpeng family.


    "Jin Peng''s father... See the emperor." with tears in his eyes, Jin Peng lowered his head reluctantly and bowed 90 degrees to bow his hands respectfully.


    When the Jinpeng family saw that their ancestors had surrendered, what else was necessary for them to persevere? He also bowed his head and shouted to see the emperor.


    With the Jinpeng family falling into the hands of the Jiaolong family, the two places in the south, the East and the middle have completely fallen into the hands of the Jiaolong family. At this time, the Jiaolong emperor did not know that the other three places were about to become a gluttonous territory.


    "Dragon clan! Go back to the emperor''s palace and hold a banquet!" shouted the Dragon Emperor.


    "Oh!"


    As the winner, the Jiaolong family left the East happily and returned to the central Jiaolong land, while the loser Jinpeng family could only lick the wound silently, and then began to prepare generous gifts for the acceptance of the Jiaolong family.


    When he returned to the Imperial Palace, the Dragon Emperor immediately found Mo Jiao and said excitedly, "Mo Jiao! Is what the letter says true?"


    "Yes, holy emperor, Mo Jiao has felt the barrier of quasi emperor and is ready to rush to break through the cultivation of quasi emperor at any time. Please also ask the holy emperor to agree to his subordinates to break through the cultivation of quasi emperor." Mo Jiao bowed his head and said respectfully.


    "Yes! The emperor is sure! Mo Jiao, you are the only one I can trust. When you break through the cultivation of the quasi emperor, I will directly appoint you as the elder of the Jiaolong family. In the future, you will wait for the change of the title and become the real elder of the dragon family!" the Jiaolong emperor laughed.


    Mo Jiao was also very excited. He immediately knelt down and shouted, "thank you for going through fire and water for the holy emperor!"


    "Get up, Mo Jiao, go and seize the time to break through the cultivation of the prospective emperor!" said the Jiaolong emperor happily.

 Chapter 117

    Mo Jiao closed the gate in order to break through the realm of quasi emperor. The Dragon Emperor is holding a celebration banquet at this time, and plans to go to the east to accept the territory of Jinpeng family and bring them under his command seven days later.


    Just then, an impure residual Python entered the Imperial Palace at a very fast speed, but was stopped by the imperial palace guards.


    "Stop, Jiaolong emperor''s palace, no admittance!" the guard snapped.


    "The little demon has something important to tell the holy emperor, and please stop it!" the crippled Python said in a cold tone.


    Although he is a crippled python, the momentum in his body is also particularly terrible. He is also a crippled python with good cultivation.


    "What''s the matter? Can you see the emperor? Leave quickly!" the guard shouted mercilessly.


    With a bunch of yellow eyes and a huge tail, the remnant Python whipped the guard, directly threw him out, and then ran directly to the depths of the imperial palace.


    At the banquet, the Dragon Emperor was in a good mood at this time. He celebrated with the high-level strongmen of the dragon family that he and others had won the Jinpeng family and successfully mastered the two territories.


    "Report! Holy emperor! A crippled Python came straight to the emperor''s palace despite the obstruction!" a guard broke into the banquet and knelt down and said.


    "Crippled Python? Is it the proud Python?"


    The Dragon Emperor frowned and said, "don''t worry about him. Let him in."


    The next moment, the huge Python body appeared in the banquet hall. He turned into a human shape, arched his hands and said seriously: "holy emperor, I have something important to report. If you don''t abide by the rules, please make atonement for the holy emperor."


    "Tell me, what made the arrogant Python come to the imperial palace?" the Dragon Emperor asked with great interest.


    "In the west of southern regions, a demon family named Taotie was born suddenly and controlled the whole western land overnight. At this time, troops were divided to attack the north and south, and the North was also reduced to the territory of Taotie family. Only the south is still struggling to support, and Taotie family has extraordinary strength and is led by the three quasi emperors. I don''t know that this matter can be regarded as a great event in the eyes of the holy emperor?" The remnant Python said blandly.


    "Taotie people!?" the Dragon Emperor suddenly opened his eyes and said something bad. Why did Taotie people leave the upper fairy world and come to the mortal world?


    "The banquet is cancelled! All the strong people above Yin and Yang of the Jiaolong family gather in the imperial palace!" shouted the Jiaolong emperor angrily.


    "Yes!"


    A moment later, on a huge square in the Imperial Palace, the Dragon Emperor said sternly: "Ladies and gentlemen, at this time, the biggest enemy of the Jiaolong clan ruling the demon clan has appeared. You are all the same clan reincarnated from the upper fairy world with me. You should know the name of Taotie! Yes! Our enemy! Taotie has been born! They have three quasi imperial strongmen. At this time, they have controlled the West and North, and the South will fall into their hands."


    The Dragon Emperor paused and said, "don''t wait any longer. All prepare. Leave some to guard the Imperial Palace, some to accept the eastern land, and the rest to the south to seize control of the southern land with the Taotie family!"


    "Yes!"


    Without too much words, the Dragon Emperor took the lead in flying to the South after saying a few words. The Taotie family was born. It was a terrible ethnic group. Each of them is a symbol of greed and has the gift of devouring everything. With this kind of magic power, the Taotie family can grow up at an unimaginable speed and beat the dragon family Break!


    The south of the southern region is linked to the South China Sea. The South China Sea has always been rich and has countless aquariums. If it is occupied by Taotie, it will provide Taotie with a steady stream of breakthrough resources. Even if it is not the opponent of Jiaolong for a while, relying on the resources of the south, it will destroy Jiaolong sooner or later!


    Naturally, the Jinpeng family in the east also heard the news. They had already accepted their fate. They immediately rebelled. They not only killed all the Jiaolong family who came to accept, but also reorganized the East in a very short time. The whole Jinpeng family rekindled an excited flame and raised troops to attack the middle!


    At this time, the Jiaolong family has fallen into the greatest crisis. In addition to the unoccupied south, their Jiaolong family has been surrounded and besieged. In this case, the South can not be lost. The flat haired beasts of the Jinpeng family in the east wait to settle accounts with them after dealing with the south!!


    In the middle of Jiaolong emperor palace, a remote place, there is a huge stone gate standing outside the mountain pass. Through the stone gate, you can see the closed Mojiao. At this time, he is not practicing, but using great magic to monitor the trend of the whole southern region.


    There is also an unexpected guy around him, the ancestor of the Tianhu family!


    "How about the Dragon Emperor? Is Tianhu''s plan good?" the ancestor of Tianhu smiled and said, as if everything was being calculated.


    "It''s true that the Dragon Emperor is facing a life and death crisis immediately, but his strength can definitely lead to dragging two or even more prospective emperors of the Taotie family down together. The Jinpeng family is not afraid. The South China Sea Aquarium can''t get ashore. As long as you wait for a while, the land of the southern region can completely fall into my hands. What do you say, the ancestor of Tianhu?" Mo Jiao glanced at Tianhu and asked.


    The ancestor of Tianhu suddenly had a crisis. His secret way was not good, but he looked bland on the surface. He smiled respectfully at Mo Jiao and said, "Dragon Emperor, you''re right. As long as it takes a few months, the southern region can become your territory. At that time, you will have the territory to fight and can attack the four Terran regions."


    "Father Tianhu, you are very smart and good at acting. I think you understand what will happen next?" Mo Jiao smiled and said faintly.


    "Naturally, I understand that the dragon emperor wants to directly kill me here. If he misses, the Dragon Emperor will call the Dragon soldiers and soldiers and say that I will come to assassinate me while the Dragon Emperor is practicing. At that time, I will still die." the ancestor of Tianhu nodded and smiled.


    "Now that you know, you don''t have to resist more. If you are obedient, I will reincarnate for you when I return to the upper fairyland, but if you leave any means, don''t blame my men for being ruthless." Mo Jiao said coldly.


    "Don''t worry about the Dragon Emperor. I will wait for the day when the Dragon Emperor will be reborn." the ancestor of Tianhu smiled and closed his eyes.


    Mo Jiao didn''t hesitate at all. He clapped his hand on his head and showed a dragon arm. This is not the Dragon arm of Jiaolong, but the arm of a real dragon!


    Tianhu Lao Tzu died instantly, and Mo Jiao turned into a prototype. He swallowed the broken soul of Tianhu Lao Tzu and let him exist in his own dragon belly.


    At this time, Mo Jiao is not a dragon after it turns into a body! But a real dragon in its infancy!

 Chapter 118

    When the stone gate of the closed place opened, Mo Jiao turned into a dragon and rose into the sky. He looked very angry and his violent breath was exposed.


    A moment later, dozens of Jiaolong flew over, including a holy land Jiaolong. They were very confused. The Holy Land Jiaolong frowned and said aloud, "what''s the matter, Mr. Mo Jiao? Why is it so cruel?"


    "Damn the Tianhu clan, I Mo Jiao will never die with you!"


    Mo Jiao first shouted angrily, then turned to the demon holy Jiaolong and said, "you! Deploy the army as quickly as possible and destroy the Tianhu family!"


    "Mr. Mo Jiao, the Tianhu family is a military division group conferred by the holy emperor. If you say it is destroyed, it will be destroyed..."


    "Asshole!"


    The demon holy dragon was interrupted by Mo Jiao before he finished. He pointed to his closed underground body and said, "the Tianhu family planned to assassinate me while I was unprepared in my cultivation! Am I going to endure it?"


    When the demon holy Jiaolong saw that it was really the corpse of the ancestors of the Tianhu family, he suddenly widened his eyes and said, "I heard that the Tianhu family is not dead, and today he dared to assassinate my senior Jiaolong family? Come on! Follow me to the Tianhu family! Find justice for Lord Mojiao!"


    "Did I let you find justice?"


    Mo Jiao gasped in a rough way: "I want to make no one left of the Tianhu family, all dead!"


    Then Mo Jiao thought that if the Tianhu family escaped for one or two, wouldn''t it be bad for his reputation? We should know that the intelligence of Tianhu family is very high. If they spread their bad outside, it will also have a great impact on their reputation.


    "No, I want to see all the Tianhu family die! Go! I''ll go with you!" Mo Jiao shouted angrily.


    Then dozens of dragons flew across the sky towards the land occupied by the Tianhu family, one by one with a terrible momentum, which made people know that they had been looking for trouble for ten years.


    The elder of the Tianhu family had a bad secret in his heart. He immediately arranged people to inform the old ancestor that he should stay away from the gathering place of the Tianhu family and never come back.


    But at the next moment, a huge body was thrown down from the sky by the Jiaolong family. Elder Dingqing of Tianhu took a breath when he saw it. Isn''t this the ancestor!?


    "Tianhu clan! You are so brave that you dare to assassinate Lord Mojiao when he is closed and out of guard. It seems that you don''t want to live! The Jiaolong clan listens to the order. As long as it is a fox, no one will stay!" shouted the demon Saint Jiaolong angrily.


    "Demon saint, stop your anger, this... How dare our Tianhu family do such a thing? I think it must be a misunderstanding..."


    "Hum! The corpses are already in front of you. Do you want to say that we Jiaolong family can''t cause trouble for no reason?" shouted the demon Saint Jiaolong angrily.


    The voice fell, and the elder of the Tianhu family sighed helplessly. Yes, the body has been placed in front of him. Even if they deliberately killed the ancestor, they can''t say anything. After all, if people want to kill the Tianhu family, they can put a charge at will.


    "The heavenly Fox family... Stop!" the elder of the heavenly fox sighed.


    On the other hand, Tianhe City in the eastern region, at this time, the Tianhe event is coming to an end. None of the 32 disciples of Taiyi holy land lost to Yuanxu holy land, but four or five were defeated by the disciples of Dongji holy land, but their strength is still unable to match that of Taiyi holy land.


    Today is the most anticipated day for the disciples of Tianhe grand meeting. The son exchange meeting of the three holy places is not so much an exchange as a competition to see which son is stronger.


    This is also the second time that Tianhe City witnessed the Holy Son Dabi. Last time, Jiang Yi crushed Yuanxu Holy Son and Dongji Holy Son. Now, I don''t know whether Su mu can crush the holy sons of the two holy places.


    "Su mu, the last time I stood in a tie with you in the secret territory of heavenly demons, I was very unconvinced. That''s because I didn''t give full play to my strength because I dealt with heavenly demons all the way. Today I''ll let you see how terrible my strength of Yuan Xu''s son Wang Tao is!" Yuan Xu''s son jumped up, suspended in an altitude of 10000 meters, and stared at Su Mu from top to bottom.


    Su Mu turned his lips. Since others had already named names to fight with him, he couldn''t help but give face. He jumped to a height of 10000 meters and stared face to face with Wang Tao.


    Su Mu thought, it''s not a matter to wait like this, so he said, "Yuanxu Shengzi, when you lost to me in the Tianmo secret realm last time, I also dealt with the encounter between Tianmo and you all the way, and I was only in the middle of the other shore realm at that time, and we were not tied, so I knocked you out."


    The son of Yuan Xu was angry when he heard the speech. He showed his martial arts skills angrily and photographed Su mu. A huge palm print fell from the sky. There was a raging fire around. The momentum of the giant palm can also let people understand that this is a martial art that can not be underestimated.


    Su Mu grinned, pinched out a strange French seal with his hands and said, "the word is secret!"


    When the voice fell, an equally or even more powerful giant palm appeared and patted the son of Yuan Xu.


    "Horizontal groove!?"


    Yuan Xu''s son immediately widened his eyes. Without saying a word, he directly punched out. The shadow of the fist broke out like a green dragon at sea. Several green dragons gathered and collided with the giant palm imitated by Su mu, and finally dissipated.


    "How can you my palm technique of Yuan Xu holy land?" said the son of Yuan Xu strangely.


    "Is it difficult? You can learn it at a glance." Su Mu grinned.


    "Soul controlling sword! Show!" the Holy Son of Yuan Xu gathered his hands, and a long black knife emitting soul Qi appeared in front of him. Then a knife waved at Su mu. The extremely sharp knife Qi wanted to cut off Su Mu''s throat with the momentum of destroying everything.


    "A weapon that can hurt the soul?"


    Su Mu immediately brightened his eyes and immediately pinched a handprint and said, "the word soldier is secret!"


    The voice fell, and the Holy Son of Yuan Xu only felt that his soul was out of control and directly fell into Su Mu''s hands.


    "Good Dao! Give it back to you!" Su Mu laughed and waved a thousand meters of Dao Qi, carrying endless power towards Yuanxu Shengzi.


    This time, the son of Yuan Xu was no longer shocked, but even everyone was shocked. The accompanying elders of Yuan Xu holy land were even more surprised. What''s the matter? The soul Sabre was made after the imperial soldiers of the holy land of Yuan Xu. No one can use it after recognizing the son of Yuan Xu. How can others use it at will with a big hand today!?


    "I''ve never seen this kind of martial art before. I don''t know if it was taught by the mysterious master of the son. Go back and ask the Lord and you''ll know." elder xuanxu thought secretly.

 Chapter 119

    Seeing Su Mu attacking himself recklessly with his own weapon, Yuanxu Shengzi''s face was black. He knew the power of the soul sword. Once he was scratched a little, there would be energy that could hurt the soul. The soul is the most vulnerable thing. It''s not so easy to be scratched.


    Yuan Xu''s Holy Son resisted Su Mu''s sword Qi with his palm and fist technique. The disciples of the three holy places were shocked by the thousands of sword Qi in the sky and the huge palm blocking the sun. They thought this was the strength of the Holy Son? Obviously, he is about the same age as himself, but the strength gap is so earth shaking. Is this a real genius?


    "One day, Lin Yun will become as powerful as them," said Lin Yun, a disciple of Dongji holy land, firmly biting his teeth.


    In fact, not only him, but also the disciples of Yuanxu holy land and Taiyi holy land have this idea in their hearts. They think that one day their strength will become as strong as the son of God, increase their diligence in cultivation, set a goal for themselves, and constantly strive towards this goal, then the strength of these disciples will become stronger and faster.


    Zhao Feng, the son of the East pole, looked at the battle in the sky and couldn''t help shaking his head. He thought that Su Mu knew enough to save some face for Yuanxu holy land. Instead of trying his best to hang Wang Tao up and fight, he gave Wang Tao a lot of opportunities.


    "Su Mu is a friend who can make deep friends. He is young and has such strength. He will certainly become the strongest person in the eastern region and even the human race in the future, and his future is unlimited." Dongji Shengzi thought secretly in his heart, and was thinking of making deep friends with Su mu.


    After playing the soul Sabre for a while, Su Mu also lost interest, relieved the control of the soul Sabre and returned it to Wang Tao. He said, "son of Yuan Xu, I''m going to do my best next, but I have to hold on."


    Yuanxu Shengzi catches the soul sword and hears the speech. He quickly stares at Su Mu and waits for Su Mu''s attack. He is not stupid. Su Mu''s strength is so terrible. He still has a bottom in his heart. Previously, he could fight with Su mu, but the other party showed mercy to save his face. Now he has enough face, so he doesn''t have to keep his hand.


    The son of Yuan Xu took a deep breath, held the soul sword tightly and said, "come on, I want to see how strong your strength is now."


    "I haven''t tried his power since I got this skill. I can try it today," Su Mu thought in his heart.


    "God elephant town prison strength!"


    With a loud drink, Su Mu''s body radiated a momentum to the sky, the terrible momentum of 84000 colossus and other blessings on Su mu, which made Su Mu look like an ancient demon God.


    Yuan Xu Shengzi felt Su Mu''s momentum and strength that far exceeded his own, and couldn''t help but be shocked. He quickly recovered the soul sword and turned his hands to each other to form a defense barrier. However, because he didn''t feel safe, Yuan Xu Shengzi added several layers of defense.


    Su Mu saw that the son of Yuan Xu was ready, his right hand was held high, and a black spear shadow of hundreds of meters appeared over him.


    "Spear of Hades!"


    The voice fell, and the spear of the dark god instantly crossed the void and distance and stabbed the defense of the Holy Son of Yuan Xu. Frightened by the power of the terrible magic power of the spear of the dark god, the defense of the Holy Son of Yuan Xu was more irresistible and directly destroyed.


    Just when the spear of the dark god was about to fall on the son of Yuanxu, the elder Ling Yun, the accompanying elder of the holy land of Yuanxu, rose up in the air and used his magic power to collide with the spear of the dark god, sending out an earth shaking wave, blowing away the originally dark sky and exposing the blocked sun.


    "The son of Changge has extraordinary strength. We Yuanxu holy land are not rivals and admit defeat." elder Lingyun said.


    Su Mu nodded and felt a little excited. The power of the ghost God''s spear was so great that he was no longer the guy who burned people everywhere with different fire. With the ghost God''s spear and the word secret, he would have countless martial skills to show his strength in the future.


    After the battle, Su Mu returned to the ground, looked at xuanxu elder and said with a smile: "I have lived up to the expectations of the Holy Land and successfully won the first victory."


    Elder xuanxu nodded when he heard the speech and said, "the strength of the son of God is really amazing. I never thought that someone could give play to the strength in the middle of the broken state in the early stage of heaven and earth. Indeed, he is worthy of being the son of long song."


    The name of the long song is known as the long song all the way. An invincible hand can be called the long song, and a long life can also be called the long song. Now Su Mu''s strength is worthy of his title.


    "The son of Changge is so powerful that Jiang Yi is no longer your opponent. It seems that the Lord of Taiyi holy land must be the son of Changge." Zhao Feng, the son of Dongji, came over and said with a smile.


    "The son of the East pole joked. Brother Jiang''s strength is superb, but I can''t easily defeat him." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "Boy, what are you pretending to force? I''ve seen Jiang Yi, and that''s it. With such a terrible skill, if Jiang Yi doesn''t get hung up and beat me, I''ll eat dog shit!" the black emperor said casually.


    "Well..."


    The son of the East pole looked at the big black dog sitting on one side and said strangely, "the son of the long song, who is this?"


    After saying it, the son of the East pole also felt stupid for himself. Isn''t this a refined big black dog?


    Su Mu just wanted to speak. He saw that the black emperor could not bear to be asked about his name and jumped up high. He looked like a Sao bag and said, "good question! This emperor was the black emperor under the throne of the great emperor!"


    Su Mu kicked him directly and then explained: "This is a black dog I met in castle peak city. I don''t know what Tiancai and Dibao I ate can spit out people''s words. I thought it interesting and brought it back to keep it. But who knows that this dog not only spits out people''s words, but also delusions that it is under a great emperor all day, but I investigated so many books and didn''t find the news of the great emperor in his mouth."


    "I see." the son of the East pole nodded and was very interested in the big black dog. He could see that the big black dog was extraordinary. The strength of the body was comparable to that of their disciples in the holy land. How could a dog have such a powerful body?


    Although he is interested, he is only interested. If he really wants to take the dog away, Su Mutong doesn''t agree. Even if Su Mutong agrees, he doesn''t know whether the dog agrees or not.


    For a time, the son of the East pole also eliminated the idea of studying the big black dog, but smiled and joked: "the black emperor said that if the son of the long song can''t win too much, he will eat dog shit. Dare to ask, but he pulled it himself?"


    Black Emperor: "

 Chapter 120

    The words of the son of the East pole not only confused the black emperor, but also made Su Mu feel a little strange. He thought, how can you ask such a question?


    The black emperor thought for a while and said solemnly, "no, I''m the black emperor. I have my own dignity and bottom line. I will never do that kind of thing, and..."


    "I''m not an ordinary dog! I''m the black emperor!" shouted the black emperor.


    "Come on, you can play." Su Mu grabbed the black emperor and pushed him back to the disciples of Taiyi holy land.


    They are also very interested in the talking big black dog and flirt with it one after another, but why is the black emperor a dog? In the original work, even people as black as ye fan have learned a lot about it. What can these disciples say about the black emperor?


    After a while, the disciples of Taiyi holy land began to cry bitterly, thinking how could the dog be so shameless? What a scum of a dog!


    "Changge Shengzi, you and I don''t have to waste time. I know I''m not your opponent, but I still want to look at our gap beyond my capacity. Please." Dongji Shengzi said with an invitation gesture.


    "In that case, the son of the East pole, please!"


    The two jumped into the air and a big war started again. Of course, this is when Su Mu didn''t do his best. If he did his best, where would there be a big war? There will only be one-sided wins and losses.


    In the southern region and the southern land, the strong of the Jiaolong family led by the Jiaolong emperor started a war with the Taotie family. This is a real war. There are three quasi emperors, the Jiaolong emperor, Taotie military division, Taotie general, and more than 20 Saint level demons. The battle is very fierce.


    "Dragon Emperor? Holy emperor? Hahaha, only our Taotie emperor in the world can be called emperor. Holy emperor, you are not enough!" Taotie smiled as he attacked.


    What''s shocking is that they don''t have much trouble facing the Dragon Emperor. You know, the Dragon Emperor condenses the existence of the golden scales of the real dragon, and his strength is far better than the quasi emperor. According to his combat effectiveness, it takes at least three quasi emperors to fight like this!


    "Damn it, the Taotie clan has real dragon blood in them. It''s really not so easy to deal with. Unless I become a real dragon and rely on blood to suppress their strength, I can''t beat these two guys at all." the Dragon Emperor thought in his heart.


    The reason why Taotie is so hated and hated by Jiaolong is that Taotie is a real dragon family. The real dragon blood contained in their body is much stronger than their group of Jiaolong who have not yet become a dragon. Under repression, Taotie''s one-to-one strength is far better than Jiaolong''s.


    But even so, the Dragon Emperor still relied on his own strength to drag down the two prospective emperors of the gluttonous family.


    The two Taotie quasi emperors were also very surprised. The Jiaolong family was born unable to compare with them. Therefore, they had deeply thought that the one-to-one Jiaolong family was not the opponent of Taotie family.


    However, the Dragon Emperor alone dragged down two strong men of the same level. They were also very shocked. If the gluttonous emperor came to the southern land, he might really be won by the Dragon Emperor. In that case, the gluttonous family lost their Lord. The time of re-election of the Lord will not know how many territories were swallowed by the dragon family and how many fellow families were killed.


    "The Dragon Emperor can''t stay!"


    Taotie military master and Taotie general looked at each other, and the idea flashed in their minds at the same time. They nodded. The two Taotie directly turned into a body, with two towering beasts, ferocious faces, a throat, a body like a unicorn, a horn like a real dragon and a face like a ghost. This is the real appearance of Taotie!


    Two huge gluttons attacked the Dragon Emperor at the same time. The Dragon Emperor quickly turned into a body. A huge dragon with a golden scale attracted people''s attention.


    "This guy has gathered the golden scales of the real dragon! You can''t let him live! Otherwise, once he becomes a real dragon, he will be the real golden dragon of the Dragon Emperor family. If he doesn''t die, we will all die! The Taotie family listens to the order and kills the Dragon emperor regardless of the cost!" Taotie''s military division shouted in surprise at the golden scales on the Dragon Emperor and directly ordered the Taotie family to kill the Dragon Emperor regardless of the cost.


    "If you can kill yourself, try it!" the Dragon Emperor shouted and roared, sending out a deafening sound wave, which shocked countless Taotie people with low strength.


    "Taste the huge waves caused by my towering anger!" shouted the Dragon Emperor angrily. The South China Sea immediately attracted countless sea water. On the edge of the South China Sea where the dark clouds block the sun, tens of thousands of meters of towering waves crazy rose into the sky and washed away towards the Taotie family.


    "The sea is boundless! Dragons playing in the water!"


    It was another big drink, and the huge waves were more heavy and solid, beating towards the Taotie family. With the help of the sea, the two huge Taotie became no match for the Jiaolong emperor, but the Taotie family could not be solved so easily.


    The Taotie group''s head was raised, revealing the huge mouth at the throat, which seemed to be open enough to devour anything in the world.


    "Swallow the sky!"


    The voice fell, and the sea water poured into the stomachs of the two Taotie crazily, in which the energy of the sea supplemented the lost spiritual power of the two Taotie.


    "Damn it! I want to see how much you can swallow!" shouted the Dragon Emperor angrily.


    Lightning and thunder, dark clouds cover the sun, the ocean sets off a huge wave of 10000 meters, and thousands of terrible beasts are fighting on the edge of the South China Sea. One side is the Jiaolong family and the other is the Taotie family.


    At this time, the edge of the South China Sea is like the end of the world. The thick bucket of lightning in the sky keeps roaring. The sea water drowns the continent near the South China Sea, as if it was going to sink the southern region into the seabed.


    In the East, the Jinpeng family looked at the terrible momentum from the South China Sea and couldn''t help worrying. They thought that the Taotie family was not the opponent of the Jiaolong family, right?


    He quickly shook his head and threw out the idea. The Taotie family has three strong quasi emperors, while the Jiaolong family has only one quasi emperor left at this time. The other quasi emperor has defected from the Jiaolong family and survived in the South China Sea Aquarium.


    If such a Jiaolong family can defeat the Taotie family and ascend the throne of the holy emperor of the demon family, it is not impossible for the Jinpeng family to be their running dog, but he also knows that this is basically impossible. Even if the Jiaolong family wins, most of their Jinpeng family will follow the Taotie family and be destroyed.


    "Gluttonous people, you should give some strength." father Jinpeng thought to himself when he looked at the direction of the South China Sea.

 Chapter 121

    The fighting momentum of the demon clan in the southern region has spread to the Terran field. Those who don''t understand think this is the internal strife of the demon clan. Only those who really understand know that this is the eve of the unification of the demon clan.


    "The demon clan is about to be unified, and the Terran will face the racial enemy again. This time, we will be able to win! Everyone, get ready to welcome the arrival of the demon clan!"


    The Terran looked like this at this time. All parties began to accumulate strength to prepare for the coming war between the demon and Terran.


    In the South China Sea, the Dragon Emperor was exhausted at this time. It was still very difficult to drag two prospective emperors by himself.


    The two prospective emperors Taotie are not so relaxed. At the moment, they are also a little shocked when they look at the Dragon Emperor. If the magic talent of Taotie family had not been cured, they would have been killed by this guy.


    "This guy is just a dragon. Even if he condenses a real dragon gold scale, he is just a powerful dragon. But why can he play such combat power? He almost dragged us down together." general Taotie gasped and said with some incredible.


    "I absolutely believe that without our Taotie family, he would certainly be the unified master of the demon family. He has the ability to attack the Terran territory and kill back to the fairyland. Unfortunately, he was born at an untimely time. It happens that our Taotie family is more powerful than their Jiaolong family. Our clan leader has the blood of the ancient Taotie king and the master of the demon family, It has to be our Taotie family, "Taotie said with a grin.


    "I don''t doubt what you said, but this guy is too difficult. Most of the people who came here with us have been killed and injured. This guy basically killed them. The patriarch asked us to take control here. It''s not good to disappoint the patriarch if we fail." general Taotie said.


    "I won''t let the patriarch down! You and I use our magic power together. He is exhausted at the moment. Swallow him, you and I may be able to go further!" Taotie said.


    "Swallow the sky and swallow the earth!"


    The voice fell, and two huge gluttonous eaters opened their mouths to the Dragon Emperor. The terrible attraction like a black hole came, trying to suck the Dragon Emperor into his body.


    "Mo Jiao, is it all right for the dragon family to come true? Just leave it to you in the future. The emperor will solve some problems for you today so that the dragon family can worry less in the future!" thought the Dragon Emperor in his heart.


    The Dragon Emperor took off his golden dragon scale and gave it to a dragon. He said, "go back to the central region and hand it to Mo Jiao. This is also a reward that he has followed me for hundreds of thousands of years. Tell him that our dragon family will rely on him in the future!"


    The dragon who took over the golden scale took a deep breath. At this time, he also understood something. He looked up at the magnificent Dragon Emperor. His eyes could not help moistening and said, "holy emperor! You will always be the emperor of our dragon family!"


    "Go!" said the Dragon Emperor without looking back.


    "Yes!"


    The voice fell, and the Dragon quickly left the southern battlefield and flew towards the middle region.


    "The Jiaolong clan obey orders! Go as far as you can! Go back to the central region and help Mo Jiao. In the future, he will be your holy emperor!!!"


    When the voice fell, the Dragon Emperor rushed directly towards Taotie at both ends, didn''t care about their terrible attraction, wrapped his body around Taotie general and Taotie military division, opened his mouth, and a golden dragon ball slowly floated out of his belly.


    The two Taotie stared fiercely and thought of a terrible thing in their brain. In an instant, they had no time to maintain their magic power and wanted to break away from the control of the Dragon Emperor.


    "Damn it! This guy really doesn''t want to be reborn! He''s going to die with us with jiaolongzhu!" general Taotie widened his eyes and shouted in panic.


    "Die!"


    Taotie also knew that he could not run away at the moment. He could only desperately attack the Jiaolong emperor. His huge mouth directly bit the Jiaolong emperor''s neck.


    "Roar!!"


    The Dragon Emperor drank bitterly, but did not stop the action in his hand.


    The Dragon Emperor grinned and said, "the emperor''s death is not a loss. It can greatly damage the vitality of your gluttonous family, so my dragon family still has the opportunity to rise!"


    The voice fell, and the Golden Dragon bead appeared a slight crack. Because the Dragon Emperor condensed the blood of the Dragon royal family, his dragon bead was also a semi-finished Dragon Emperor Dragon bead, and the power of explosion was enough to destroy everything!


    Bang!!!


    The terrible big bang appeared, the ocean was washed away by the explosion impact in an instant, and the sea water retreated hundreds of thousands of miles. The southern part of the southern land was a terrible scene, and the surface was directly bombed down thousands of miles.


    Smoke and dust billowed, and nothing could be seen in the south of the whole southern region at this time. Only endless smoke and dust wrapped the south of the southern region.


    The explosion was not only in the south of the southern region, but also the aquarium in the South China Sea.


    The rebellious dragon quasi emperor felt this familiar breath and couldn''t help sighing deeply. He took the aquarium away from the South China Sea, close to the earth, and went to the depths of the South China Sea.


    At this time, the prospective emperor Jiaolong had joined the South China Sea Aquarium and reorganized the aquarium with his own cultivation. He was known as the king of the South China Sea Jiao and commanded the whole South China Sea Aquarium, except the mysterious xuangui family.


    In the eastern part of the southern region, the tightly held hearts of the Jinpeng family fell with the self explosion of the Jiaolong emperor, and then their ambition that had already been suppressed rose.


    Looking at the south, Jin Peng couldn''t help laughing and said: "The Jiaolong family has lost their quasi support, which is not enough to fear. The Taotie family in the west is only left with the Taotie family leader and tens of thousands of Taotie family. Our Jinpeng family sits on the second fertile land in the southern region and has great resources in the East. Under such circumstances, we Jinpeng family will be able to unify the demon family and complete the great cause!"


    The Jinpeng clan was also excited when they heard the speech. They all knelt down respectfully and shouted King Jinpeng! The unification of the demon clan is just around the corner!


    Old Jin Peng looked at the endless Jin Peng family behind him, and his mouth could not help but raise an arc. In his heart, he said: "with such power, I can certainly unify the demon family and achieve a great cause! Wait, this southern region will be the territory of my Jin Peng family sooner or later. Maybe I can return my blood to my ancestors and become a real Phoenix."


    Thinking of this, Jinpeng''s ancestor laughed again. The laughter passed very far and fell into each Jinpeng''s ears.

 Chapter 122

    In the middle of the southern region, hundreds of Jiaolong returned to the imperial palace with decadent appearance. One of them had tears in his eyes and held a golden dragon scale in his hand.


    So publicized, but no one robbed, because they understood that this was the last order issued by the Jiaolong emperor. Give it to Mo Jiao to help him and let him lead the Jiaolong family to Daxing again!


    Mo Jiao left the pass. Before he came to the gate of the Imperial Palace, he looked at hundreds of Jiaolong, sighed in his heart, and then focused on the Jiaolong holding the dragon scale.


    "Has the emperor gone?" Mo Jiao asked aloud.


    When the Dragon heard the speech, he couldn''t help but draw a sigh in his heart. His eyes were filled with tears: "report back to the holy emperor! The former holy emperor has gone!"


    "Don''t call me the emperor!"


    Mo Jiao immediately shouted, "we Jiaolong have only one holy emperor! That is the Jiaolong emperor! Without him, we Jiaolong have no present!"


    Then Mo Jiao put his eyes on the dragon scale, raised the dragon scale with his right hand and said, "it''s our honor for our dragon family to have such a emperor. Listen to the order, the emperor palace has a dragon monument! Engraved on it, the first generation emperor of the real dragon family, all the meritorious deeds of the Dragon Emperor! None can be less!"


    "Real dragons?"


    The hundreds of Jiaolong who returned to the Imperial Palace looked at Mo Jiao in doubt and worried: "we are just Jiaolong, not Jackie Chan. Do we directly call the real dragon family..."


    Before he finished, Mo Jiao directly turned into a real dragon. It was a real real dragon. It looked mighty. The dragon beard fluttered with the wind, the dragon''s eyes opened wide, the dragon''s four arms, the dragon''s scales and everything about the Dragon appeared on Mo Jiao at this time.


    "Real dragon... Our Jiaolong family will be the real dragon family in the future!"


    "Oh, my God! Holy emperor, do you see? We Jiaolong have a real dragon!"


    Then Mo Jiao turned into a human and said, "unfortunately, I''ve been closed for too long, otherwise I''ll go to the south to fight with the holy emperor. How can the holy emperor die? I''m a sinner."


    "No."


    At this time, a saint level dragon retreating from the battlefield came forward and said with serious eyes: "you are not a sinner. You are the emperor of our real dragon family. In the future, we real dragon family still need your leadership to prosper. This is also the last order of the saint emperor."


    Mo Jiao was stunned. He didn''t calculate this paragraph, but he also nodded and said, "I won''t disrespect the order of the holy emperor. My dragon family has only Jiaolong emperor. I won''t use this name in the future. Since I have Jackie Chan, I call myself AO and Mo."


    "Ao Mo?" the dragons nodded. They also understood the requirements of this surname. Only when they become real dragons can they use this surname.


    "I, Ao Mo, was ordered by the emperor of the dragon family to lead the dragon family and lead the dragon family to prosperity. However, the emperor has just returned and cannot ascend the throne for half a year. In this half year, our dragon family will begin to conserve energy, abandon all land and develop steadily in the middle region. After half a year, Ao Mo ascended the throne and called the Dragon Emperor, led the army of the dragon family, unified the southern region, unified the demon family, counter attacked the four regions and killed back to the upper fairy world!" Ao Mo shouted loudly.


    "Yes! All the dragons listen to the order!"


    "You have just returned from the battlefield. Please hurry up and have a rest. I want to see a new dragon clan in the next six months!" Ao Mo said aloud.


    "Your honor!"


    After the dragons dispersed, Ao Mo flashed back to the imperial palace. At this time, he was the only one in the imperial palace. He stood in the main hall of the Imperial Palace and looked blandly at the chair made by the Dragon Emperor. This was the position of the leader of the imperial dynasty when the Southern region was still a human race. I don''t know how many people had worked hard for this position.


    "This position has changed again. Now I''m sitting. Jiaolong emperor, you may not expect to die. Is it a plan for me to follow you?" Ao Mo thought in his heart.


    Hundreds of thousands of years ago, Ao Mo seriously injured the crown prince of the Dragon Emperor and was chased by the dragon family. He met the Dragon Emperor and heard his plan. Ao Mo immediately understood that this was an opportunity, so he turned into a dragon and began a series of plans.


    Until now, he successfully calculated the death of the Dragon Emperor and ascended the position originally belonging to the Dragon Emperor.


    Ao Mo walked slowly to the Dragon chair and sat down slowly. Looking at the empty hall, Ao Mo couldn''t help feeling sad.


    "It''s very comfortable to sit in this position, holy emperor. You may never have thought that the only Mojiao you trust... Is the murderer who plans to kill you?" Ao Mo felt guilty. He also had some feelings with the Jiaolong emperor for hundreds of thousands of years. Now he indirectly sent the Jiaolong Emperor back, and he couldn''t help feeling guilty and self mocking.


    "I''ll accomplish your goal. With this Dragon Emperor gold scale you brought back to me, my real dragon body should be able to evolve into a real dragon emperor body in a short time. At that time, I will be a worthy royal family of the dragon family." Ao Mo thought.


    "Shut up!" now Ao Mo has only one thought. The Taotie family is greatly weakened and will not attack for the time being. They should recuperate for a while. The Jinpeng family is not afraid. Although they did not fight, they were also made a mess by the Dragon Emperor. They also need to organize well before they can start their war.


    Now, it is indeed time for them to have a good rest. When the rest of the three ethnic groups is completed six months later, it is time to start the final war.


    A month later, news came from the west of southern regions. Taotie clan leader led the Taotie family back to the west to rectify their strength and be known as the Taotie king!


    In the east of the southern region, the Jinpeng family also spread news and informed the whole East that he was also rectifying his strength, known as the king of Jinpeng.


    The northern part of the southern region is close to the human border, which is a place that all demon families dare not go for a while, so it is empty, but there are always those who are not afraid of death. The flying snake family is not afraid of death. Relying on the opportunity for the demon family to recuperate, it swept the northern part of the southern region with the flying snake family, led by a saint level clan leader.


    The southern part of the southern region was no longer in shape at this time because of the self explosion of the Dragon Emperor, but the ambitious imperial crocodiles occupied it, led by a great sage patriarch.


    At this time, the southern region has been divided. Ao Mo led the dragon people to occupy the middle, Taotie King led Taotie people to occupy the west, Jinpeng King led Jinpeng people to occupy the East, flying snake king led flying snake people to occupy the north, and CROCODILE KING led emperor crocodile people to occupy the South.


    Taotie king and the Dragon Emperor are the most powerful, followed by Jinpeng king. Although he has a large number of people, he lacks high-level combat power. Because longhuang aomo has broken through the cultivation of quasi emperor, although there are only 10000 Jiaolong left in the whole dragon family, there are more than ten Saint levels and one great saint level, standing side by side with Taotie family.


    In the eyes of the three clans, except for the other two clans, the flying snake clan and the emperor crocodile clan are ugly dregs that can be easily killed. The flying snake clan and the emperor crocodile clan seem to understand this truth, but they shrink in their own territory and refuse to appear.

 Chapter 123

    The situation in the southern region is clear, and the Terran is also secretly breathing a sigh of relief. Now the southern region is divided into five forces, and unification still needs continuous time. During this time, the Terran can develop rapidly, waiting for the demon clan to attack.


    In Taiyi holy land, the disciples of Taiyi holy land led by Su Mu successfully won the right to use Tianhe pool again, leaving Tianhe pool in the hands of Taiyi holy land.


    Su Mu is also very curious about this magical pool that can improve the strength of the soul. He has a heart to explore. No, Su Mu was the first to experience the feeling of improving the strength of the soul just after the Tianhe pool was opened.


    It has to be said that Tianhe Chi Guo is really a good thing. After staying in it for three days, Su Mu has obviously felt the increase of his soul strength, which is enough to deal with many attacks on the soul.


    The novel refreshed this month is a novel that has never been seen before. It is called wushenji. It tells the story of a group of ordinary people who are unable to bear the oppression of God and stand up against the gods. It is an ordinary work. Su Mu didn''t read it. At this time, he already has too many bottom cards and incomprehensible skill scripts.


    He only knows how to use the nine mysteries. The divine elephant''s prison strength has the means of integrating attack and defense, and can evolve all kinds of means in the world. He hasn''t devoured the flame of evolution yet. The skill of menstruation seems to have gone wrong. Su mu can''t call out his future.


    With so many means, Su Mu has stopped reading again to get rewards in a short time. Unless he refreshes the books he wants to read very much, he will read them. Otherwise, he will leave the spirit stone to cultivate the prison strength of the divine image.


    After more than a month of resource irrigation, Su Mu already had the power of nearly 200000 giant elephants in his body, but there was still a long way to go before he reached the second level of the power of god elephant prison.


    Su Mu felt the difficulty of cultivation for the first time. It was more than a year before the sun fire came to Taiyi holy land. During this period, it was not easy for Su Mu to evolve and burn it to a higher level. It was only possible to find a powerful spiritual fire in the world.


    The cultivation of the nine secrets is not easy to improve. Only Su mu can slowly improve in battles again and again.


    Su Mu felt a little tired of staying in Taiyi holy land all day. He was ready to go out. With his strength in the early days of heaven and earth, he was able to surpass his level to face the early days of broken territory, so he didn''t have to worry too much about being attacked and killed by thieves.


    As for those more powerful characters, who would kill him when he was idle? What people pursue is how to break through to a higher level, rather than thinking about attacking and killing a young generation all day.


    There was nothing to think about. Su Mu had decided to go out to experience, so he left Changge peak and came to the main peak to say something to Taiyi Holy Lord.


    Taiyi holy master Su Mu has made up his mind and will not stop him. He can only secretly send a holy land elder to protect him.


    "Now that it''s decided, do you have a plan for this trip?" the first lord asked aloud.


    "No, but I''m going all the way west. I''m going to see the appearance of the eastern region. Maybe I''ll go to the middle region. Anyway, I shouldn''t come back in a short time." Su Mu said casually.


    "It''s all right. It''s a messenger jade talisman and a defensive jade talisman. You should know the efficacy of the messenger jade talisman. It can be used to contact Taiyi Holy Land in the future. The defensive jade talisman can resist a semi holy attack for you. Take them away and be careful all the way." Taiyi holy master took out two jade talismans and handed them to Su mu.


    "Thank you, Lord. Farewell."


    Su Mu nodded, put away the jade talisman, turned and left the main peak hall and walked towards Changge peak. He had to go for a long time, so he planned to take the black emperor with him. Anyway, it was nothing to leave him in Taiyi holy land. He might as well go out with himself. He was accompanied by the black emperor all the way. I think he won''t be too lonely all the way.


    "This is the helplessness of a single dog, isn''t it? I can only take a dog when people travel with someone. It''s really a dog day..." Su Mu said in silence.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect your mind to be so dirty, even enough." the black emperor buttoned his nose and said.


    Su Mu couldn''t help but help his forehead and felt helpless.


    "All right, all right, let''s go," Su Mu said.


    In this way, one man and one dog left Taiyi holy land together and walked towards the huge Xuantian continent. Su Mu planned to see his old friends first, but before that, he had to go to the country to meet his master Gulin Feng. He didn''t see him for some time. He missed this bad old boss, although he didn''t look old.


    Sitting in the transmission array in Taiyi City, Su Mu came to the national capital at his first stop. It''s not that he doesn''t want to travel around the eastern region on his legs, but that the eastern region is too big. If he relies on his legs, he may not be able to reach the national capital in ten years.


    "I''m very curious about this world. It''s clear that the aura is so thin, but it has such a huge territory. This world must be a world comparable to my world countless years ago, but I don''t know why it has become a lower level," said the black emperor.


    "You mean that Xuantian continent was comparable to your world a long time ago? No, you should know that your world is a real big world. It is rich in spiritual power and materials. If Xuantian continent had such a brilliant past, it should leave a word or phrase." Su Mu said incredulously.


    "What do you know? You should know that the size of the world is determined by the aura level of the world. The territory of your world is so large that I''m afraid it existed a long time ago, even longer than my world. Moreover, I estimate that the level of this world a long time ago was one level higher than mine." the black emperor said faintly.


    Su Mu suddenly widened his eyes when he heard the speech. He never knew this. He thought secretly, it seems that this is really the truth. It is estimated that the general world will be able to complete a mana state in a short time, and the intermediate world will be much larger. For example, it is to break through the world, but he can complete it to a certain extent, and then to cover the sky, with a wide range of natural resources, It already needs strong cultivation to finish. After all, the things wrapped in the sky covering world are too right and the territory is too big.


    According to the meaning of the black emperor''s words, the Xuantian continent is bigger than the sky covering world. Isn''t that comparable to the legendary wasteland?


    Su Mu secretly ranked the world one by one from low to high. The ordinary world, breaking the world, covering the sky world and the flood world. This is Su Mu''s conjecture about the world, but the words of the black emperor can''t help but surprise Su mu. It''s one level higher than the covering sky world. Isn''t that the level of the flood world?

 Chapter 124

    Where is the flood land? Almost every world in the land where the ancient saints and congenital demons survived would have one or two news about the famine world, even Xuantian land. Su Mu also saw many names of the famine God of war from ancient books, but Su Mu thought it was just the same name at that time. Now it seems that it is far from the same name.


    Chatting with the black emperor all the way, the black emperor also told Su mu many interesting things that happened during the period of the Wushi emperor. Su Mu felt that it was a right choice to bring the black emperor out.


    When the country capital arrived, he left the transmission array. At first, he saw some familiar cities. He also stayed in the country capital for about two months, although he only stayed in the inn where Gulin wind lived in seclusion.


    The capital of the country is still so busy. Su Mu takes the black emperor''s familiar car to the Inn opened by Gulin wind. Along the way, many people recognize him, a genius who won the first place in the national capital ratio not long ago.


    In fact, Su Mu didn''t know how to choose the last first place. Anyway, he was named the first place in the national capital.


    When he came to the inn, Su Mu was surprised to find that the business in the inn was very good today. The shop was busy. Su Mu slowly stepped in, and a waiter greeted him with a big step, with a smile on his face and said, "my guest, how many of you?"


    "I''m looking for someone, Li 20," Su Mu said aloud. Li 20 is the waiter who has been following Gulin Feng. He also told himself that Gulin Feng wanted to take himself as an apprentice.


    "Looking for brother Li? OK, wait a minute. I''ll call for you." the waiter of the famous store was smiling. He quickly ran to the back kitchen and called brother Li. Someone ran out and asked Su Mu to wait a moment and began to be busy everywhere.


    "The bad old man found such a diligent waiter?" Su Mu thought suspiciously. Su Mu was embarrassed by such polite service.


    Li 20 went out of the kitchen. The new waiter told himself that someone was looking for him. He thought who came out and was surprised: "less... Su mu?"


    "Lao Li." Su Mu smiled and nodded.


    "Why are you back? The shopkeeper said that you have joined Taiyi holy land for cultivation?" Li 20 asked suspiciously.


    "It''s boring to stay in Taiyi holy land. When you break through the bottleneck, you come out and look around. You happen to come to the country to see you." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    Li 20 nodded and glanced at Su mu. He suddenly took a breath and said, "good guy, how did you practice in the early days of heaven and earth? I think I''ve been around the shopkeeper for so many years, and he gave me many instructions before I broke through to heaven and earth. I haven''t seen you for months. So you''ve cultivated?"


    "It''s just luck." Su Mu smiled.


    "Don''t be modest. I know your talent. Otherwise, how can the shopkeeper accept you as an apprentice? The shopkeeper is counting money in the backyard at the moment. Go find him. I have to cook. I''m too busy recently. We don''t have a cook in the inn, so I have to start myself. When I''m not busy, fry two small dishes and let''s have a drink?" Li 20 asked.


    "OK." Su Mu nodded.


    "OK, I won''t say much. I''ll be busy first."


    After that, Li 20 turned directly and strode towards the kitchen. Su Mu looked at the business in the store and was speechless. It was difficult for Li 20. Can you not be busy frying so many dishes alone?


    "This bad old man doesn''t know what to think, and doesn''t know to ask a cook for help." Su Mu said speechless.


    "Black emperor?" Su Mu turned his head and looked at it. Suddenly he was a little strange. Where did the big black dog go? Didn''t he always follow him?


    Su Mu turned his head again and saw that he had already sat on the stool and started ordering dishes. The waiter, who was originally smiling, was a little pale and afraid to move.


    Also, the black emperor, such a dog, came to the inn to order dishes like people. Ordinary people would certainly feel that the demon family has come to the human family. Su Mu strode over, grabbed the black emperor''s back neck and dragged it towards the backyard.


    "Wait... Wait a minute."


    The waiter''s voice trembled and said in fear, "do you want any more dishes, Mr. Black emperor?"


    "Don''t worry about the dead dog. Go ahead." Su Mu waved his hand.


    "OK... OK." the waiter nodded and hurried to the back kitchen.


    "I forgot to tell you that this world is somewhat different from your world. In your world, demon and human coexist. It''s nothing to meet. Some relationships are good."


    "But in our world, the demon clan brutally destroyed the southern region of the human race and took it as the territory of their demon clan. Their strength is extraordinary. In addition, there are many demon clan experts, and our human race is not unified, so the demon clan has been entrenched in the southern region, sometimes attacking the cities at the border of the human race, burning, killing and looting. Therefore, the human race is very harmful to the demon clan Fear and disgust, "Su Mu explained.


    "OK." the black emperor sighed helplessly.


    Su Mu shook his head and strode into the backyard. As soon as he entered, he looked at the Gulin wind lying on the rocking chair counting money.


    "Old man, I came to see you." Su Mu said.


    "Bastard boy, come on, what are you doing so loudly? I''m not deaf, your master, so I can''t hear you." Gulin Feng said casually, but he didn''t look back and was still counting money, which made Su Mu speechless.


    "What do make complaints about this?" when did you become so fond of these golden things? Hello, "he said." love is also a great talent of a family. Can you make a difference? "Su mu Tucao.


    "Bastard boy, do I need your advice?" Gulin Feng said casually, put down his money, looked back at Su Mu and the black emperor around him.


    "Why did you bring a demon clan with you? Aren''t you afraid of being eaten in the middle of the night?" Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    "The emperor doesn''t eat people," said the black emperor disdainfully.


    "Hey, Ben Huang? Smelly boy, what''s the origin? The emperor of the dog family?" Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    Su Mu had already compiled the origin for the black emperor and said: "He is a black dog adopted by a top talent in the fairy world, but he has been following that talent, so he has become an immortal. He can speak and his strength is also very strong. However, this guy is playful and jumps down from above. His accomplishments are also falling. After all, he has lost. He has only begun to recover slowly recently. I just met him a while ago. I think this big black dog is good, so I take it with me."


    "The dog in the fairy world? Has he become an immortal?" Gulin Feng said with a look that you were fucking teasing me.


    "Believe it or not, do you think the dead dog''s weak cultivation can speak? Dare to call himself the emperor?" Su Mu said casually.


    "HMM... that''s reasonable." Gulin Feng thought about it, and temporarily believed Su Mu''s remarks.


    As for whether the fairyland exists or not, the quasi emperor Xiuwei almost knows. The answer is that the fairyland exists. After all, Gulin Feng has seen many people or demons falling from the fairyland.

 Chapter 125

    After staying in Gulin Feng''s Inn for two days, Su Mu couldn''t bear his restless heart and wanted to leave, so he said goodbye to Li 20 and Gulin Feng. After that, Su Mu walked outside the capital city.


    He doesn''t plan to take the transport array this time. The country is located in the most central point of the eastern region. No matter what direction he goes, he can reach the border as quickly as possible, although he doesn''t plan to go to the border.


    This trip has no destination. Go with your heart and stop where you go.


    But the black Emperor didn''t want to walk. Su Mu had to buy a carriage in the city and buy some good wine and vegetables to eat on the road.


    On the road, the carriage looked a little bumpy, but Su Mu and Heihuang didn''t feel any shaking in the carriage. Maybe this is also a kind of magic added to the carriage in the world.


    After driving for two days, it took Su Mu and the black emperor to a remote town. No, it should be a remote village.


    Looking at the scenery in the village, Su Mu couldn''t help being in a trance. Everything here seemed like a small village in his previous life. The hardworking villagers were busy taking care of their vegetables and fruits, and the children were playing around, which was like the countryside in his previous life.


    "I''ve been in this world for two years." Su Mu thought to himself. He missed the modern world for the first time, but not much. After all, he didn''t have anything to remember when he came out of the welfare home. There are many things to remember in this world.


    "Boy, what are you thinking? We''re almost finished with wine and vegetables. There''s a village ahead. Let''s go and supply some." the black emperor said aloud.


    "OK, but first, most of the villagers here are those who have no cultivation. You must not speak at that time to avoid scaring others." Su Mu said in a voice.


    "Try your best..." the black emperor said helplessly.


    Entering the village, the eaves of bluestone tiles look unique. At this time, it is evening, and the falling sunset sprinkles on the eaves. It does look like a poem and painting.


    "This village is really beautiful." the black emperor also sighed.


    "I told you not to talk," Su Mu said, covering the black emperor''s mouth.


    The black emperor had to nod and follow Su Mu into the village.


    The villagers were still afraid of outsiders, but seeing Su Mu''s extraordinary appearance, well-dressed and sitting in a carriage, they thought he was a rich childe who came out to play in a nearby city.


    The village names didn''t care, but it didn''t mean that the village head didn''t care. After a while, an old man with a gray beard rushed out from the depths of the village, nodded to Su Mu and said, "I don''t know where this childe came from and where he''s going? Why did he come to our Yang village?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help picking his eyebrows when listening to the familiar words. He opened his mouth and said, "I''m from the eastern Tang Dynasty. I''m going to worship the Buddha and ask for scriptures in the West..."


    "Ah?"


    The village head was stunned when he heard the speech, but he didn''t care. Instead, he asked, "did you come to our Yang village to replenish?"


    "Exactly." Su Mu nodded.


    "Come with me, childe." the village head led Su Mu to a supermarket in the village? Well, it should be regarded as a supermarket. This small shop is guarded by an old lady who is 60 years old. At this time, the old lady sits on the chair and squints her eyes as if she were asleep.


    The village head went over and knocked on the pull ring on the door, woke the old lady up and said, "old woman, someone wants to supply something."


    The old lady slowly opened her eyes and looked at Su mu. Then she pointed to the items full behind her and said, "choose what you like. Just give me the money later."


    Su Mu nodded and whispered to the big black dog, "if you have something you want to eat later, you''ll bite it. Understand?"


    "Understand."


    Su Mu didn''t expect that there was such a small shop in this small village. It was rich in materials, including special food, special beef and so on.


    However, Su Mu narrowed his eyes when he saw another object, and his doubts rose in his heart.


    "Old lady, do you take care of this shop all by yourself?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Yes, my son has gone to work in the city. I can only make some money by trading with the villagers in such a small shop. Sometimes people like you come back to buy some goods." the old lady said without looking back. She was lying on the rocking chair shaking.


    "Well."


    Su Mu nodded, took out the item he felt confused, put it in front of the old lady and said, "check out, old lady."


    "So much, I''ll charge you 50 gold. After all, this thing is a good thing and worth more than others." the old lady pointed to the exquisite closed wine jar in Su Mu''s hand.


    "OK, old lady, I''ll give you 60 gold. Be nice to yourself. Buy more things for yourself on weekdays and say goodbye." Su Mu said and put the items directly into the system space. Then he turned and left with the black emperor. He came to the entrance of the village and took a carriage to continue driving down.


    "I said, boy, I haven''t chosen yet. How can I go straight away." the black emperor said reluctantly. He hasn''t picked what he likes yet.


    "You can''t go without going. This village is a little abnormal." Su Mu looked at the wine jar in his hand and said.


    "What''s unusual? The emperor thinks it''s quite normal, and he looks different." the black emperor asked aloud.


    "Do you know what''s in my hand?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Wine, what else can it be?" the black emperor replied casually.


    Su Mu nodded and asked, "it''s really wine, but do you know who produced it?"


    "Who?" asked the black emperor.


    "The eastern region, the royal family of the Qianyuan state!"


    Su Mu replied, "it''s only two or three days away from the capital of the country. I don''t think it''s strange if only ordinary drinks from the capital of the country appear here, but the Royal tribute wine will never leave the Imperial Palace, so I think the village is a little abnormal."


    "Did you admit that you were wrong?" the black emperor asked strangely. With his perception, if there was anything extraordinary in the village, he would be able to detect it at the first time.


    "It''s impossible. I''ve only seen this wine once. It''s common in emperor Qianyuan''s palace. At that time, Emperor Qianyuan said that not everyone can drink this wine, because it''s produced by their royal family, so it can''t be revealed." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    In fact, Su Mu''s guess is good. The village is indeed abnormal. With the weather enveloping the village, it disappeared, leaving an empty space unattended. The full fields of vegetables and fruits and the green stone tile house that Su Mu saw earlier have all disappeared, leaving only a wasteland.

 Chapter 126

    It was nearly half a month since they left that village. Su Mu and Heihuang passed more villages in carriages and met the wary village names and heads.


    However, Su mu, who wanted to replenish materials, could only explain in every way and exchanged some items with the people in the village.


    They walked and stopped all the way, but their forward speed was still very fast. They walked on the way except for the rest when necessary.


    In the evening, Su Mu and Heihuang entered a black pine forest. Thinking that it was time for the horse to rest, they stopped and leaned against a big tree on the side of the road, made a fire, made food, and fed the horse for rest.


    At this time, the black emperor''s fierce whole body exploded and immediately turned back to roar in the direction of coming.


    "Boy! You''re right. That village is really abnormal. That village is following us now!" said the black emperor.


    "Do you mean that a village came running with us?" Su Mu asked with some shock.


    "That''s right! It''s the village we replenished for the first time. I''m absolutely right about its appearance. It''s coming with us." the black emperor said strangely. He also saw this kind of village that can walk automatically for the first time.


    Su Mu has never seen it, but he is relieved at the thought that this is a mysterious world. Not to mention that the village can run. In this world, even sows can climb trees. No, it should be that sows can go to heaven. What is a running village?


    "It stopped."


    The black emperor said, "it stopped at the entrance of the forest where we came in."


    "Go and have a look," Su Mu said aloud.


    The black emperor also nodded. Neither of the two guys was afraid of death. Besides, now people don''t have to kill them.


    When I entered the village, the lively scene I saw that evening did not appear, but was silent. The deep and long empty Lane seemed a little scary, as if something was coming out at the end.


    "Why did the village follow us?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "You asked me who I asked. I think you didn''t give enough money to buy things, so you came to ask you for money." the black emperor said aloud.


    "Fuck you." Su Mu rolled his eyes and continued to wander around the village with the black emperor.


    What they didn''t know happened. There was no village at the entrance of the black pine forest outside, and the original calm was restored. The carriage stopped steadily in the black pine forest, but there was only one person and one dog less than before.


    "Forget it, I can''t find any trace. Let''s leave first," Su Mu said.


    The black emperor nodded and followed Su Mu to the entrance of the village.


    Out of the village, the black pine forest did not appear, and the sky was yellow. Looking from a distance, a huge river across countless miles was full of people. The turbulent current did not wash them away, and they had stood steadily in Hanoi.


    "This place... Makes people feel familiar." Su Mu thought to himself.


    "Boy, I seem to have some impressions of this place, but I don''t know where it is, but I think I''ve seen this scene somewhere, which may be phantom or real." the black emperor said aloud.


    Su Mu nodded and looked back. Well, the village is gone. It''s not so easy to leave this place.


    In desperation, Su Mu could only take out his messenger to connect with Taiyi holy land.


    "Hello, Taiyi holy land? I''m Su mu." Su Mu shouted at the messenger.


    Taiyi holy land, on the main peak, the Taiyi Holy Lord who was meeting took out the messenger. What appeared was not su Mu''s voice, but the elder who was sent to secretly protect Su mu.


    "Lord, it''s a bad thing! The son of Changge is missing!"


    The elder said anxiously, "no, it can''t be said to be missing. They stepped on the carrier of the two boundary cars. At this time, they should have entered another world."


    Taiyi holy master suddenly widened his eyes when he heard the speech, finished the secret way, and immediately shouted angrily, "didn''t I ask you to protect secretly? How could such an accident happen?"


    The elder was helpless and said, "Lord, this time the two boundary car disguised as a village and followed the son of Changge. At that time, I didn''t think it was a two boundary car. I didn''t remember until the village disappeared after the son of Changge stepped in..."


    "It''s over..." Taiyi took a deep breath. Gulin Feng had to be informed about this, but he was worried that Gulin Feng knew that Su Mu had entered the yellow spring hell through two boundary vehicles. He would be furious and even demolished their Taiyi holy land.


    However, I have to inform you that, after all, it can only be achieved by the cultivation of the quasi emperor. The quasi emperor is also very reluctant, but it is not so difficult if there are multiple quasi emperors together.


    Taiyi Lord directly ended the meeting, tore apart the space and distance, and directly came to the national capital. Looking at the figure of Gulin wind, he didn''t know how to speak.


    "I said Taiyi, why are you here?" Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    "Brother Gu..."


    Taiyi holy master''s tone was a little low and said, "Su Mu mistakenly entered the two boundary vehicles."


    Gulin Feng immediately raised his eyebrows when he heard the speech, and said in some surprise, "he has gone to the two circles of the car? Lying in the trough is a cow. This bastard boy, I didn''t find the two circles of the car for so long, but he found it and ran in. This boy is really more useful than me."


    Taiyi holy master looked confused and said, "I said Gulin Feng, aren''t you crazy? Su Mu has been sent to huangquan hell by two boundary vehicles now. Do you think you can survive with his cultivation?"


    Gulin Feng smiled and said, "that bastard boy won''t hiccup so easily. I believe him."


    Su Mu''s origin is mysterious. He has a number of powerful skills and countless means. Gulin Feng believes that Su Mu will be able to come out of the yellow spring hell alive and bring back many resources. Maybe his accomplishments will break through an amazing boundary in the yellow spring hell.


    In the yellow spring hell, Su Mu and the black emperor realized what kind of place they had come to when they came to a huge portal.


    "That village threw us into hell. What a fuck."


    Su Mu said speechless. He once read in ancient books that there are two realms: yellow spring and hell, human and ghost. If mortals go there, they can only enter through something called Liangjie car unless they repair to tear up the space between the two realms.


    The origin of the two cars is mysterious. No one knows what it is, and no one knows what he looks like.


    Su mu can not help but Tucao: "make complaints about the car? How is it? It''s too professional."

 Chapter 127

    The black emperor felt puzzled and said, "boy, do you know where this is?"


    "Yes, huangquan hell, the parallel boundary of Xuantian continent, has read about huangquan hell many times in ancient books. It is said that where it starts and ends here, but I don''t know whether it is true or false." Su Mu replied, staring at the dark gate, some can''t return to God.


    "Hell''s gate..."


    Su Mu said softly that this was the first time he had seen such a magnificent gate, which could not help being known in the world. Even Su Mu was deeply frightened by its terror in his previous life.


    Now standing in front of the gate of death, Su mu can''t help but want to take out his tape recorder and play the exclusive music of jumping Di in the bar. After going out, he can say that he is the one who jumped Di in the gate of death.


    However, the joke is a joke. Su Mu is still very curious about the world behind the gate of hell and has an idea to find out.


    "Black emperor, there is hell inside, which is similar to hell in your world. Are you afraid?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "I don''t know what fear is since I was born. How can a strange gate scare me? Let alone hell. Even if it is dozens of times more terrible, I won''t frown." the black emperor grinned and his tone was full of confidence.


    "Just don''t be afraid. Let''s go in and have a look." Su Mu said in a voice.


    "Aren''t you crazy, boy? You know where you''re going in here? Our cultivation is not high. How can we go in and out of hell at will? We have to wait until our cultivation is up. Maybe the master of the world with our cultivation will have to buy us a drink at that time." the black emperor said aloud.


    "But we don''t know how to get out for a while. We might as well go to this hell to see if it''s as scary as recorded in ancient books." Su Mu said.


    The voice fell. Without waiting for the black emperor to refute, Su Mu directly pushed the black door open, revealing the real world of yellow spring hell after the door.


    After the ghost gate, a accessible road appeared in front of Su mu. Su Mu immediately knew the name of the road in his heart.


    Huangquan road!


    Looking around, countless blood red flirtatious flowers are blooming on both sides of the avenue. The blood colored petals look incomparably gorgeous. They should be the legendary other shore flowers.


    "It is said that evil spirits in hell want to steal the other shore flower, because only one flower can improve their cultivation by several layers. However, due to the terrible self-defense ability of the other shore flower, the evil spirits who died under the flower don''t know the geometry. Up to now, few evil spirits have really stolen the other shore flower." Su Mu introduced it to the black emperor.


    "I said, boy, it''s the first time for you and me to come to such a place. Why are you so familiar with it?" the black emperor asked with some doubts.


    "Hehe, I usually let you read more books. You should know how to read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles. If you don''t read, how can you know what else is outside the world? Books are the ladder of human progress!" Su Mu sighed. Thinking of his golden finger system, although there are more reading clasps, he can make rapid progress through this system.


    "If you put this in the group of mortals who can''t practice, it''s really a wonderful sentence, but it''s useless to put it in the cultivators. After all, who today''s cultivators will study so seriously? People will make much progress after practicing casually for a while than reading." the black emperor said.


    "How can reading be useless? You see, if I don''t have enough poetry and books and happen to have read books about the yellow spring hell, you and I will break through. Maybe I will go to the Yellow Spring River to take a bath and find grandma Meng to drink a bowl of soup and reincarnate." Su Mu said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gulin Feng didn''t want to go to the yellow spring hell to disturb Su Mu''s experience. Taiyi didn''t know what to say for the moment. If he had such a gifted baby apprentice, he would guard every day to prevent him from being bullied, but Gulin Feng was good. Su mu, such a talented genius, was released, I''m not afraid that Su Mu will encounter any accidents outside alone.


    No


    Now Su Mu has had an accident. Huangquan hell is not a good place. Many people can''t get out in their whole life. It was more than 20000 years ago that someone escaped from huangquan hell. This shows how terrible huangquan hell is.


    In the dark and dead space, there was a small rocking chair. An old lady was swinging on the rocking chair. Her face was sometimes young and beautiful, and sometimes old.


    If Su Mu could recognize her again, it would be the old lady in the village two days away from the national capital, the old lady who traded with herself!


    But now it seems that the old lady is very extraordinary.


    In fact, the old lady is really extraordinary. She has a very famous name, people from both circles.


    People of the two worlds are naturally people who drive cars of the two worlds. They walk in the world and hell. They are moody and have a strange temper. They usually mischievous and take some mortals to hell.


    Perhaps in that village, she was interested in Su Mu before she caught up with Su Mu''s carriage and took him to hell.


    "He''s really a gifted little guy. He even talks so well." the old lady grinned at the figures of Su Mu and the black emperor. At this time, her old and terrible face turned into a young and beautiful girl with a smile.


    But at this moment, she suddenly regained her old and terrible appearance. Her voice was low, her eyes were flat, and she didn''t even seem to breathe.


    "Old lady, it''s time for us to go to the next stop." a white haired old man said aloud. He was the village head who led Su Mu to trade with the two people that day, but the village head looked like a servant and knelt down on one knee and didn''t dare to look at the old lady.


    The old lady finally took a look at the back of Su Mu and the black emperor on the huangquan Road, then smiled and turned into a young girl and said, "I''ll see you again."


    "It''s time to start..."


    The old lady looked at him with a bunch of eyes, recovered her old appearance, and said in a low voice, "let''s go. This place has been here long enough. I haven''t seen it in hell for a long time. I don''t know how it has changed."


    The dead space disappeared, leaving nothing behind.


    Somewhere in the far north, a shabby Inn suddenly opened in the wilderness. It usually doesn''t entertain guests or leave people to stay in the inn. The owner of the inn is a frightening old lady who sits in a rocking chair every day. It should be his husband, an old man with the same old gray beard


    I don''t know who will step on the two boundary cars this time.

 Chapter 128

    Gulin Feng didn''t worry about what would happen to Su mu in the yellow spring hell, but Taiyi holy master was very worried. After returning to Taiyi holy land, he directly came to the seventh floor of the holy land, that is, the quiet and pleasant place where Su Mu had been once.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, a genius of our Taiyi Holy Land accidentally fell into the Yellow hell. Please help me." Taiyi said with a low posture. Everyone here is a former saint or elder, and he doesn''t need to put on a stand of the Lord.


    "Yellow hell? Taiyi, as the Lord of the holy land, you should understand our duty. For us, keeping Taiyi holy land is our greatest duty." an ethereal voice responded.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this disciple is not an ordinary genius. He has the talent of the great emperor and can grow up to ensure the eternal prosperity of the holy land. Please show your great magic power to bring him back." Taiyi said.


    "The capital of the great emperor? Oh, which little guy is it? I remember. He said he didn''t have the heart of the Lord. He just wanted to travel to the mainland and be an idle man. He didn''t want to worry about the troubles of too many holy places all day." another supreme mother''s voice replied.


    "So what? Even if he doesn''t have the heart of the Lord, he was once a disciple of Taiyi Holy Land in the future. If he doesn''t want to be the Lord, it can only become his reputation." Taiyi said immediately.


    "Taiyi, it''s not that we don''t want to go, but that we don''t need to go. Let''s go." the supreme lords of Taiyi holy land all have an idea, that is, what kind of genius and the capital of the great emperor? I''ve seen so many great emperors for so many years. Let''s talk about growing up. Last time I saw that little guy, I just got out of the world. It''s very reluctantly for such a weak cultivation to become the son of God. They won''t spend a lot of life to go to huangquan hell for a weak disciple.


    Taiyi holy master may be angry. His breath trembled slightly. He scolded angrily: "a group of greedy and afraid of death, if you don''t go, I''ll go!"


    The supreme lords of Taiyi holy land were all angry and immediately shouted, "who is greedy for life and afraid of death? For a disciple of the great emperor, Taiyi, you have passed! What if he has the great emperor''s talent? Can he really grow up?"


    "Hum! You old guys eat and use Taiyi holy land every day. You live in Taiyi holy land all your life, but you don''t think about it. You''ll never do anything for your life. You say you''re not greedy for life and afraid of death!?"


    Taiyi holy master retorted: "the talent of the great emperor can''t grow up!? do you know that he has only been practicing for more than a year, and his accomplishments have broken through the realm of heaven and earth? Now he has the ability of self-protection, and how can I fail to grow up with my Taiyi holy land and the escort of the prospective emperor?"


    "This..."


    Hearing this, the supreme lords of Taiyi holy land did not know what to say, and some did not believe: "did Su Mu really practice for only one year?"


    "If you don''t believe it, why don''t you check it yourself?" Taiyi said angrily.


    "It takes one year to practice in heaven and earth. This talent... Is far more than the talent of the great emperor?"


    "I don''t believe it. No matter how talented he is, how can he break through the physical realm without cultivation to the strength of heaven and earth realm in one year? Taiyi, you really took great pains to let us save him."


    "I have said that if you don''t believe it, you can check it yourself. Su Mu was born in the southern castle peak city, and an inner gate elder can prove what I said." Taiyi Holy Lord sneered.


    "Come on, don''t make trouble. Go on. I''ll go back and solve the little guy''s problem. Huangquan hell is not necessarily a terrible place without life. It''s also a place with great opportunities."


    Taiyi looked up and said it was the elder who had guarded the fourth floor of the dengtian Pavilion, but now he seems to have stopped guarding and ran back.


    This is also the only supreme elder in Taiyi holy land whose accomplishments have reached the prospective emperor, Supreme Master Xing Yun!


    "Madam Xing Yun, I''m not making trouble, but this disciple is really important. If the madam tries to rescue him..."


    "All right."


    Taiyi Holy Lord wanted to continue, but Xing Yun interrupted: "Taiyi, you don''t have to say any more. Go on. I''ll bring him out in due time."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Su Mu and Heihuang have reached the end of huangquan road. A river that can be seen from a distance appears in front of them. Countless ghosts emerge in the river. They close their eyes one by one, frown and stretch.


    "Is this the forgetting river? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a wide river, black emperor. Have you seen it?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "No."


    The black emperor shook his head, looked at the ethereal figures in the river, and said, "boy, I''m curious about one thing. How did I come to this world?"


    Su Mu was stunned. He didn''t think that the black emperor would ask this question, so he thought about it and said, "do you really want to know?"


    "Of course I want to know." the black emperor nodded.


    "There is a great magic power in the fairy world, which can fight for itself by powerful spirit beasts in other worlds, and I happened to get this magic power. At that time, I summoned you and thought you were a black dog without cultivation, so I tied you at the door to let you guard the door. Who knows you can speak." Su Mu thought and said.


    "But how do you know about our world?" the black emperor asked in great doubt.


    "When I used my magic power, a lot of information about your world appeared in my head, which may be used to help me select spirit beasts. I looked at your information description and was very domineering. What was the emperor of the sun and the moon for three days and what strength did not lose the great emperor. Looking very domineering, I summoned you. Who knows..."


    Su Mu glanced at the black emperor, shook his head and said, "tut Tut, it''s like this."


    "Boy, don''t look down on the emperor. If my strength is restored by 50%, I can shoot the emperor of your world with a slap." the black emperor disdained.


    "Wait until that time. Your current cultivation can''t even shoot a stronger ant." Su Mu glanced.


    "Who said that? You asked the emperor to shoot it for you." the black emperor said immediately.


    "This is the river of forgetting the river. Keep your voice down, you two." a passing ghost reminded him. Su Mu turned his head and looked. Sure enough, countless ghosts looked at himself and the black emperor in doubt.


    "Thanks for reminding us. We''ll pay attention." Su Mu nodded.


    Su Mu and the black emperor are still talking, but their voices are much lower. Some new ghosts passing by suddenly feel an eye opener when they see Su Mu chatting with a dog.


    "Even dogs can talk these days..."

 Chapter 129

    In previous lives, the terrible image of hell was engraved in his mind early. Whether it is the evil ghost of the 18th floor of hell or the yellow spring, each is a terrible thing.


    But now it seems that this hell is not so scary, it''s just a little gloomy.


    Looking at the huge bridge standing on the forgetful River, Su Mu didn''t know whether he should continue. After all, many ancient books said that once he crossed the Naihe bridge, he would enter the real hell world.


    "The black emperor, can''t pass?" Su Mu asked the black emperor. After all, there is a great possibility that he will die when he goes in, so he needs to ask the black emperor''s opinion.


    "Of course, I''ll go. I''ve traveled all over the world and haven''t been to hell yet. I''ll explore hell with you today. Isn''t it famous in the future?" the black emperor grinned.


    "Let''s go," Su Mu said with a smile, without the slightest sense of fear that he was about to embark on the road of death.


    Su Mu put his left foot on the Naihe bridge and thought unexpectedly, "it''s actually a green stone slab? I thought the Naihe bridge was condensed by the magic power of ghosts and gods."


    There is no strange feeling when walking on the Naihe bridge. It seems that it is just another ordinary bridge, but the bridge is a little long. There are countless Water Ghost souls under the bridge suffering from the pain of forgetting the river.


    "These should be the lightest punishment. After all, the eighteen hell is the real punishment." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Su Mu and the black emperor strolled on the Naihe bridge in hell. They did nothing but enjoy the scenery of hell.


    Across the Naihe bridge, a place similar to a Terran town appeared in front of a man and a dog.


    There were countless low houses, but Su Mu saw ten huge palaces in the distance at a glance.


    "Is as like as two peas in myth? Is there ten hall in the world?" Su Mu thought secretly.


    In one of the ten halls in the distance, a man in a blue robe with a terrible face raised his head. This man was the fifth of the ten halls of hell, the king of hell.


    "The breath of living people? The strength is not high. It was sent in by two boundary cars?"


    "People from both worlds brought us some trouble in every game. Why did they send a little man with low cultivation this time? And a dog by the way?" a pen beside the king of hell replied.


    "Eh?"


    King Yama looked at Su Mu through the heavy cover, and immediately felt very confused.


    "Why can''t I see the origin of this person''s name? I can''t even see the dog around him?" the king of hell said in surprise.


    "Could it be that some great power has come to hell to hide his accomplishments?"


    The king of hell shook his head and felt bad in his heart: "no, you can''t keep them in hell. Over the years, as long as you can''t see through, you must disturb hell."


    "What does Yan Luo mean?"


    "Send them away, the fastest speed." the king of hell said.


    "Yes."


    When the voice fell, the pen player waved his hand, and the endless black fog condensed into a dark tunnel at the feet of Su Mu and the black emperor. They swallowed it directly.


    "Where did you send it?" asked the king of hell.


    "I didn''t pay attention to it. It was transmitted casually." the pen shook its head and said.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle regions, among the ancient mountains, a small hidden mountain village is located here. The men in the village often enter the ancient mountains to find giant animals to kill and bring them back to the village as food. The women grow a lot of vegetables around the village.


    Just then, Su Mu and the black emperor fell from the sky and directly hit a woman''s vegetable field.


    "What''s going on?"


    All the men in the village have good accomplishments. Without saying a word, they came to check the situation. They saw a young man slowly get up in the vegetable field, and there was a big black dog behind him.


    "I said, boy, why does the emperor want to be a meat pad for you?" the black emperor said with some discomfort.


    "I''m not to blame," Su Mu said helplessly.


    "What''s this place? Can''t we fall into the 18th floor of hell through that hole?" said the black emperor with some excitement.


    "Why are you so excited? You want to be dealt with all 18 kinds of torture?" Su Mu turned his eyes and said.


    "No, boy, it''s not like hell here. Have you ever seen hell grow vegetables?" the black emperor asked strangely.


    "Certainly not."


    Su Mu shook his head, and then said in some doubt, "are we back to the world?"


    "It''s strange. How did we get back?"


    The black emperor also said with some doubt, "is it the black hole under our feet at that time?"


    "I probably understand."


    The black emperor suddenly brightened his eyes and said, "it must be the emperor''s terrible strength that frightened the group of people in hell, so he sent us back safely."


    Su Mu turned his eyes and did not interrupt the black emperor''s thoughts, but looked around.


    "Who are you? Why did you come to our Guling village? And crushed our vegetables?" a man with muscles came out and asked fiercely.


    "I''m really sorry. I''ll compensate for these vegetables. Please tell us where this is?" Su Mu apologized and asked.


    "You haven''t told me how you came to the ancient mountains in the north city of the central region." the muscular man said.


    "Middle territory!?" Su Mu couldn''t help being speechless. He thought it was a little far away, but it''s OK to return to the world. After all, hell is also a place full of horror legends and dangers. He''s glad to be back alive.


    Su Mu took out ten gold coins and threw them to the man. He said, "these ten gold coins should be used to compensate you for vegetables. We have something else to do, so we''ll leave first."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu directly dragged the black emperor Yukong away and looked for the North City in the man''s mouth.


    The middle region has the smallest territory among the four regions of the Terran, but it is indeed the place where the most prosperous and powerful people of the Terran live in seclusion. The eastern region may be able to find about five quasi emperors, but the middle region is estimated to have ten quasi emperors.


    The five major cities in the central region, Southeast and northwest, are roughly the gathering place for most of the scattered strong in the central region, and most of the rest are holy sects and so on.


    There is another withdrawal bar in the middle city of the central region, shouting that Shendu represents the most prosperous city on the continent and the city that produces the most top strong people.


    Although the territory is small, but the strength is strong, which is the impression that God has always given people.


    The gods have the most powerful power on the bright side of Xuantian continent. The Jiang family, once a great emperor family with two emperors, is also the only great emperor family left in the world.

 Chapter 130

    Su Mu took the black emperor around the central region for a long time before finally entering an ordinary city. He didn''t enter the north city according to his original idea, not for any special reason, but because... He was lost.


    When he came to the city, Su Mu understood how long the time had passed. One day on the earth and one year in the sky in ancient books were not jokes. Su Mu only stayed in the hell world for a long time, but half a year had passed in the human world.


    In the six months since Su Mu disappeared, another young man with the capital of the great emperor, Jiang Heng, appeared in the Terran!


    Yes, Jiang Heng, the direct descendant of the yuan family, the God capital of the central region! In the middle of his escape from the world, his strength can surpass his level to face the heaven and earth world, showing his talent and strength far beyond the son of God. When the Terrans see such a young Tianjiao, they give him a title, Emperor!


    As the name suggests, the emperor is a higher level of existence than the son of God. The son of God can become a saint, and the emperor can naturally become a emperor. Of course, this is the afterword that they need to grow up.


    Six months ago, Shenji Pavilion predicted that the world would change greatly and thousands of Tianjiao were born one after another. A list of Tianjiao was sent to none of the cities. The ranking was clearly visible. The emperor Jiang Heng jointly sealed by people did not occupy the first position, but was occupied by a guy named Su mu.


    People were unconvinced and said that the emperor was not the first in the arrangement of Shenji Pavilion, but was killed by an unknown pawn.


    Shenji Pavilion didn''t explain this too much. It just threw out Su Mu''s achievements after his debut.


    In one year, from mortals to heaven and earth, the supernatural realm used an unknown and powerful card to kill the strong Shi Kuang in the broken realm. The supernatural realm was better than the ancient Taoist priest. The war between Yuan Xu Shengzi and half heaven and earth in the middle of the other side ended in a draw. The escape from the realm revealed the strength of heaven and earth in the later stage. It was plain to fight against any strong person higher than its own strength and never tried its best, Not long ago, I broke through the early days of heaven and earth. My strength estimation is enough to easily kill the early powers of heaven and earth.


    Some people don''t believe Su Mu''s achievements, while others believe it. Naturally, they believe it is the Tianjiao who knows Su Mu''s name in the eastern region. Naturally, they don''t believe it, that is, the blind admirers of emperor Jiang Heng.


    The God capital Jiang family, Jiang Heng naturally knew that there was such a genius on his head. His expression was very flat, as if he didn''t care about Su Mu''s ranking on his head.


    "Su mu? I believe Shenji Pavilion will not talk nonsense for no reason. I will look forward to fighting with you." Jiang Heng thought in his heart.


    At this time, the momentum emitted by Jiang Heng was also very extraordinary. Half a step to the peak of the heaven and earth realm actually emitted the momentum of the middle of the heaven and earth realm, which made people a little surprised and uncertain.


    Su Mu also won the title of emperor because of the publicity of Shenji Pavilion. He didn''t care, but Gulin Feng, who is far away in the eastern region, smiled happily and kept saying, "what a Shenji Pavilion. If you hadn''t spread the news, I wouldn''t even know, emperor? This name is ten points good."


    On the seventh floor of Taiyi holy land, the supreme elders who knew Su Mu''s achievements began to regret, but Su Mu didn''t know these.


    When the golden age came, not only Su Mu and Jiang Heng were exposed to the Terran, but all the Terran teenagers with the son''s talent appeared at one time. At first, it was estimated that there were about hundreds. As for those who were lower than the son''s talent but had some Taoist level talent, they didn''t know the geometry. Such a scene made all the top people in the world understand that when the Terran was booming, it was coming!


    In an ordinary city in the central region, Su Mu and the black emperor were entering a tavern to eat something to relieve their greed. At this time, the two rough and crazy men at the table actually discussed the stronger words of Su Mu and Jiang Heng.


    "If I say, Jiang Heng has no record at all. On the contrary, Su Mu has broken his magic power and won the universe. He has fought all the way and has never lost. Su Mu''s strength is definitely above Jiang Heng." the big man with thick beard said.


    "I think Jiang Heng is stronger. After all, he was born in a great emperor family and holds the emperor''s soldiers. Even Su mu can''t resist the power of the emperor''s soldiers." the naked man analyzed.


    "Su muqiang."


    "Jiang HENGQIANG."


    "Su mu."


    "Jiang Heng!"


    "Su Mu!!"


    "Step on the horse! Go out and have a fight!"


    "Who is afraid of who!"


    When there is no quarrel in the depths of the quarrel, mankind will use a very harmonious way to solve the struggle between the two sides, that is to have a quarrel. Whether men or women are tired of quarreling, so having a quarrel is the best solution.


    Of course, if a man and a woman quarrel, it may not be a fight, but a shot!


    "I never knew your boy had such a reputation in this world. It has spread to the middle regions." the black emperor said in surprise.


    "Don''t talk about you. Even I don''t know when my affairs spread to such a far place. Even the news that my supernatural realm used means to kill the power of broken realm came out."


    Su Mu shook his head and said strangely, "was it investigated and publicized by a powerful force?"


    Just when Su Mu couldn''t understand it, the two rough and crazy men came in with bruised noses and swollen faces.


    "I still think Su Mu is strong."


    "Whatever, our brothers drink ours."


    Su Mu drew his mouth and asked, "I don''t know how you two know what happened in the eastern region? I''ve been in the central region for a long time and don''t know how to contact the people in the eastern region."


    Su Mu casually made up a very unreliable reason.


    The bearded man said casually, "it''s from Shenji Pavilion. By the way, little brother, ask you something. Do you think Su muqiang or Jiang HENGQIANG?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he grinned and said, "it''s natural that Su Mu is strong. After all, Su Mu''s strength and achievements are there immediately. If Jiang Heng thinks it''s wrong, let him make the same achievements and refute it."


    The big man with a thick beard brightened his eyes and said, "that''s right!"


    Then he glanced at the big man who was looking at his body and said, "see, even the little brother has great vision. Su Mu''s strength is very strong, which Jiang Heng can''t compare."


    "No matter what you say, I still think Jiang Heng is more powerful."


    "Su Mu!"


    "Jiang Heng!"


    Seeing that they were quarrelling again, Su Mu hurried back and went back to his table to eat and drink.


    The black emperor looked at Su Mu and said with a smile, "OK, boy, praise yourself in disguise?"


    Su Mu smiled awkwardly and said modestly that he couldn''t beat Jiang Heng without praising whether he was difficult or not?

 Chapter 131

    Human Tianjiao was born frequently, which attracted all forces to compete for absorption. Even Taiyi holy land also grabbed two young Tianjiao with the qualification of the son of God.


    Nowadays, Tianjiao appears frequently, and the holy places also understand that the only holy Son is backward. They recruit talents and promote him to the Holy Son after the test. Due to the replacement of information from Shenji Pavilion, Su Mu has been promoted to the emperor. As long as he returns to Taiyi holy land, he can master the emperor soldiers of Taiyi holy land.


    In addition, Jiang Yi, the son of Taiyi, is still the only one left in the throne of the son of Taiyi. The two newly recruited disciples who have reached the level of the son of Taiyi need to pass the test before they can be promoted to the son of Taiyi, have the power below one person and above ten thousand people, and get the irrigation of the great resources of Taiyi holy land.


    Not only the Taiyi holy land began to do so, but also the holy places such as Yuanxu Dongji began to gather talented teenagers and began to add strength to the grass-roots level of the holy land. As long as these gathered disciples do not fall, they are likely to become the backbone of the Holy Land and the middle and high-level power of their holy land in the future.


    In the central region, Su Mu and Heihuang are heading back to the eastern region, not because of anything else, but because of the top resources of Taiyi holy land. The real fire of the sun is about to open.


    Su Mu already had the son fire of the sun''s true fire. If he absorbed the sun''s true fire by burning this time, burning will certainly be able to rise to an unimaginable level, and his strength will certainly break through a large part.


    During the journey, Su Mu didn''t rest, but allocated any time tightly. Crazy cultivation improved his strength. He wanted to improve his strength, and then asked his master to send him to hell again. He wanted to go to hell to see if he could absorb the ghosts in hell and absorb the gas of cultivation.


    Originally, in the holy king, the god elephant was created to suppress the eternal sand hell. It should not be a problem to absorb the gas of hell.


    At this time, the giant elephants in Su Mu''s body surged, and more than 200000 giant elephants frantically absorbed the spirit of heaven and earth and fed back to Su mu, making his cultivation speed reach an unprecedented state.


    After crossing the border between the middle and eastern regions, Su Mu''s cultivation also broke through the middle of heaven and earth at the same time. Although it was only the middle of heaven and earth, the terrible momentum emitted from his body made the broken border guards tremble in their hearts.


    Don''t rely on conjecture. Su Mu has determined that he can kill the broken environment with his backhand. The broken environment that was once powerful in his eyes is not so difficult to solve.


    Feel for yourself. Su Mu''s eyes brightened. It seems that he can summon the terrible card of the future body again!


    When I was in the magical realm, I summoned once and killed the powerful stone maniac in the broken realm directly by relying on this future body. Then I never used this move in actual combat. Not long ago, I found that this move could not be used, but fortunately, I can use this card again.


    "With my strength in the middle of heaven and earth, even if the yin-yang realm and even the emperor come, I can kill them by relying on the future. This is not a joke, but an absolutely possible thing." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The eastern region can be regarded as the largest piece of land in the whole Xuantian continent. The fertile land resources in the western region, the good climate in the northern region and the area countless times larger than the central region push the eastern region towards the most prosperous territory of the human race.


    Unfortunately, those in power cannot.


    The royal family of the Qianyuan Dynasty was the master of the cities in the eastern region. Emperor Qianyuan was an emperor whose accomplishments had broken through the imperial pole. However, Emperor Qianyuan deviated. He never wanted to be invincible in foreign wars, resist the aggression of the East China Sea Aquarium and attack the cities by the Southwest demon clan. He wanted to eradicate other forces in the eastern region. He wanted to dominate the eastern region alone, Unfortunately, he does not have the strength to match that power.


    It is said that millions of years ago, the eastern region was originally controlled by Taiyi holy land and Dongji holy land respectively. Until Yuanxu Holy Land joined in, the three holy places had endless disputes, so the three holy places decided to arrange a person to manage the land in the eastern region, so that they could not worry about the land and indulge in cultivation every day.


    The power holders of the three holy places found a man who was a smart man with high wisdom. The power holders of the three holy places assessed him in turn and finally decided to let him build a country in the eastern region, become a bright power holder in the eastern region, take charge of the land in the Eastern region and resist the invasion of demons and aquariums.


    This is the reason why the Qianyuan state was born. The first generation of emperor Qianyuan did a good job. He built a sea wall dam in the East China Sea and built the Great Wall in the south to resist the demon family. At that time, the people in charge of the three holy places saw that there was nothing wrong with their choice. This guy was really a good material for dealing with political affairs.


    Therefore, they also relaxed about the Qianyuan state. The three holy places explained that they were reduced to their own holy land. The Qianyuan Congress paid similar protection fees to the three holy places on time.


    However, when this generation of emperor Qianyuan came, he was a little unhappy. He didn''t want to stand on his head. He had the idea of driving away these annoying holy places and controlling the eastern region alone.


    Su Mu came to the city nearest to the border. Without saying a word, he took the transmission array to the capital of the Qianyuan Dynasty. He had to go to the capital first, and then he undertook the transmission array again in the capital, rushed to Taiyi city and returned to Taiyi holy land.


    "The map is too big. In fact, it''s not good. It''s too troublesome to hurry." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    The golden age is about to open. At this time, the Terran is a lively scene. In fact, not only the Terran has opened the golden age, but also the demon family has opened the golden age and joined this event.


    Suddenly, Tianjiao came forth in large numbers among the three demon families, especially the dragon family. Under the leadership of the Dragon Emperor Ao Mo, they defeated the emperor crocodile family in the South China Sea, controlled two continents, and had countless resources, and they also had the most geniuses.


    One of them, a dragon, just over 500 years old, actually condensed a dragon scale, which is incredible. Ao Mo seemed to see the day when the real dragon family appeared and began to cultivate this genius unscrupulously.


    Then there is the Taotie family. The dragon family now occupies the territory of the South China Sea and has central and South China as its subordinate territory. Naturally, the Taotie family is unwilling to lag behind. Without saying a word, they kill the remnant Python family and control the northern and western regions of the southern region.


    The Jinpeng family is poor. The South and middle are the territory of the dragon family, and the west is the territory of the Taotie family. Not long ago, they swallowed the north. They can only secretly develop their strength in their eastern region. They look forward to stepping on the Taotie family and the dragon family at their feet one day, and look forward to becoming the overlord of the demon family!

 Chapter 132

    After the Dragon Emperor Ao Mo left the pass and took control of the southern region, the dragon people became silent again, while the Taotie people were unwilling to be lonely. After winning the control of the north, they directly sent troops to the East.


    Since the central region is the stronghold of the Jiaolong clan and the south is also the control territory of the Jiaolong clan, the Taotie clan can only touch the territory of the Jinpeng clan from the North close to the Terran border.


    In fact, there is a big disadvantage in doing so, that is, the dragon clan has not been solved. The Taotie clan is so belligerent and does not hesitate to take a detour to attack the Jinpeng clan, which is also a very rare opportunity for the dragon clan. If you seize the opportunity, you will be able to unify the southern region, destroy the Taotie Jinpeng and become the overlord of the demon clan.


    However, it seems that the dragon family has no such intention at all. At this time, Ao Mo, the emperor of the dragon family, is still closed. The southern sea area is very well managed by the dragon family. It looks peaceful and doesn''t look like the same belligerent dragon family at all.


    At this time, Ao Mo didn''t hear anything outside the window. He only wanted to break through to a higher level. At this time, his cultivation has reached the realm of quasi emperor, so the realm he is pursuing at the moment is the realm of great emperor with the ultimate humanity!


    As long as we reach that realm, no matter demon or human, no one in Xuantian will be able to resist his claws.


    However, it is still very difficult to break through the extreme realm of humanity. Ao Mo can only find another shortcut at this time, integrate the real dragon gold scales condensed by the former holy emperor Jiaolong emperor, and use this as a springboard to replace his whole blood with golden dragon blood, and finally condense the real golden Dragon beads to break through the realm of the great emperor.


    It''s just that it''s a long way off


    On the other hand, the Taotie family is also afraid of the sudden start of the dragon family. The war with the Jinpeng family did not start, but sent small soldiers to test each other like mortals.


    Taotie Wang also knows that it is difficult to win Jinpeng king in a short time by himself. After all, the other party is not the same as the dragon family. Anyone except the Dragon Emperor will be suppressed by the Dragon momentum in Taotie. However, Jinpeng family is different. They are not descendants of the dragon family, so they will not be suppressed by him at all, Therefore, it is impossible for him to directly kill the Jinpeng family and control the eastern region when the dragon family can''t react.


    Once they can''t kill the Jinpeng family at the first time and the dragon family reacts, everything will turn into nothingness. Taotie family and Jinpeng family will only become stepping stones for the dragon family. The war between themselves and Jinpeng king is definitely what the dragon emperor wants to see.


    "Let''s try. Are you calm or am I patient enough?" the Taotie king thought to himself. The soldiers and horses will not be taken back and will directly reside in the northern region. For a time, the momentum of the southern region becomes particularly tense. At this time, any family has a slight sign of hands, so the crisis of being exterminated will come.


    King Jinpeng stuck to the East and couldn''t help but feel helpless. How can he say that he is also one of the three forces of the demon family? Why does the gluttonous family always want to fight against the Jinpeng family? What if the dragon family picks up a bargain?


    Different from the tense situation in the southern region, the Terran looks like a prosperous era at this time. At this time, there are a large number of people''s natural pride. Hundreds of saints have been born, which can be described as unprecedented prosperity. In addition, the two emperors Su Mu and Jiang Heng are full of pride in the hearts of the Terran at this time.


    "Only two emperors need to get up, and any one of them will drive the demon family out of the mainland. The five regions of Xuantian continent will be unified again, and the Terran will become the real master of Xuantian continent again!"


    "That''s right! Emperor Su Mu has strong strength and excellent talent. Skipping the rank is like eating and drinking water. He can certainly lead the Terran to prosperity. Emperor Jiang Yi is not backward. Although he doesn''t show his strength, he will never lag far behind emperor Su mu. They work together. Why don''t the Terran worry about Unifying the Xuantian continent?"


    ¡­¡­


    After more than two months'' journey, Su Mu finally returned to the Taiyi holy land. At this time, there were only the last two days before the sun was born.


    After su Mu returned to Taiyi holy land, he knew a lot of things he had done for himself. He couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Changge peak, which originally belonged to him, was transformed and called dizi peak. Su Mu''s title was changed from Shengzi to dizi. He can take charge of the godless soldiers in the holy land.


    Because Su Mu didn''t want to be the Lord, Taiyi Lord also set up an additional post for Su Mu to become emperor in the future. The specific name didn''t come out, just the news.


    "Boy, you have great power now, Emperor. This title is really worthy of your qualification." the black emperor grinned.


    "Just reluctantly? It seems that we should continue to refuel." Su Mu sighed.


    The black emperor''s face suddenly turned black. He just wanted to make him less proud. How did he understand that his talent was not high and he had to practice hard?


    "There are thousands of skills in this guy''s body, and his cards have not been revealed. I''m afraid he can''t compare with the great emperor when he was young, with his terrible appearance at the time of cultivation, coupled with his congenital holy body, Tao fetus and nine secrets?" the black emperor thought secretly in his heart. If Su Mu knew, he would be surprised, because he never thought that the black emperor would compare him with the great emperor without beginning, And now he admitted that he was better than when Emperor Wushi was young.


    "But it''s only temporary. When the great emperor is young, it''s not so easy to compare with him. Boy, you''re too young. If you want to compare the great emperor completely, your talent is far from enough." the black emperor thought in his heart.


    He didn''t say these words. The former was afraid of Su Mu''s expansion, and the latter was afraid of attacking Su mu. The black emperor was a thief''s dog, so he wouldn''t drive out such a mindless time.


    Quietly returned to the holy land. No one except the high-level knew that Su Mu had returned to the holy land, not because of anything else, but because there are too many admirers of Su mu in the holy land.


    Basically, all the disciples in the Taiyi Holy Land watched Su Mu step onto the throne of the son from the true legend, and then to the current emperor. They watched him grow up.


    It is precisely because of this that they are shocked by Su Mu''s terrible cultivation speed. It is clear that not long ago, they were only the strength cultivation of escaping from the world. It is amazing to win the battle against heaven and earth. Now, it is not long after that, they have broken through such cultivation in a few months, and won many rights of emperor and Taiyi holy land.


    All this happened in front of the disciples of Taiyi holy land. They couldn''t help but envy Su mu. They fought one after another as a goal, thinking that one third of Su Mu''s brilliant achievements would be enough.

 Chapter 133

    Time flies. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. During this period, Su Mu also understood the worship of the disciples of Taiyi holy land.


    During this period, Su Mu also met two new disciples with the talent of the son of God in Taiyi holy land. Their character is fairly good, but their talent is at most similar to that of the son of Yuan Xu. It is estimated that it will not affect Jiang Yi''s acquisition of the throne of the Lord. Their two disciples with the talent of the son of God want to give positions such as elders.


    Today''s Taiyi holy land is particularly lively. Four hundred miles down the south, Taiyi holy land is an unmanned cliff within the scope of Taiyi holy land. There is an altar with strange runes on it. Taiyi holy land will welcome the coming of the sun and true fire as usual.


    This kind of thing will not hide from the disciples of Taiyi holy land. As long as you have enough strength on this cliff, you can come up and watch Taiyi''s life come. Maybe you can collect some kindlings and master a ray of sun real fire after fusion.


    Don''t underestimate this wisp. Even if it''s just a wisp, he still has the ability to burn the sky and cook the sea after he grows up. It''s very easy to turn mountains and rocks into fly ash in an instant.


    But the premise is to grow up.


    The sun fire that has just fallen is gentle, but it will not be gentle when it is exposed to the sun. The terrible high temperature will burn anyone close to it. Only Taiyi holy land with many means has the way to master and control its use.


    In ancient times, the founder of Taiyi holy land is said to be a golden crow. This kind of crow has three legs and is born in the sun. It is also called three legged golden crow.


    The three legged golden black is not a demon, but the first generation of gods in ancient times. It is an existence born in the eyes of the creator God.


    The reason why Taiyi holy land has the means to master the sun''s true fire is that the sun''s true fire is the original divine power of three legged Jinwu.


    Three legged Jinwu founded Taiyi holy land and left, leaving only an inexhaustible sun true fire and the way to control it for Taiyi holy land.


    Although Taiyi holy land has a way to control the sun''s true fire, few people can really control and use the sun''s true fire so far because the temperature is too high.


    Jiang Yi and elder xuanyang can use the sun real fire, but they just absorb more fire sources. They are stronger than zihuo, but weaker than the source.


    "Boy, what you said about the three legged golden black, the sun and true fire, as if I had heard of it in our world." the black emperor said loudly.


    "More than that, I also know that there are many worlds with legends left by three legged Jinwu. I''m also curious why three legged Jinwu can live in so many worlds." Su Mu shrugged and said casually.


    As the time arrived in the evening, the sun gradually set on the top of the mountain. When the last ray of sunshine disappeared and the world was wrapped in darkness, Taiyi holy master fiercely pinched a Dharma formula with both hands, closed his eyes and silently recited something.


    At this time, a dazzling red light appeared and fell from the sky to their foothold. Several elders joined hands to activate the altar. A tray used to hold the sun''s true fire appeared in the sky. After stably catching the sun''s true fire, it slowly floated in the air.


    "Is this the real fire of the sun in our holy land? The temperature is too high. If it is used as a territory against the enemy and used suddenly when the other party doesn''t pay attention, it can definitely make the other party suffer a big loss in a moment."


    "I think it''s not just a great loss. If your cultivation is equal, and your strength gives full play to the power of the sun''s true fire, it''s not impossible to kill each other in an instant. After all, the temperature of the flame is too high. Even if the elders defend, they still feel such a high temperature."


    The faces of the disciples who came to watch were all big men. If they didn''t have enough cultivation, they would really look like this.


    At this moment, not only these disciples, but also su Mu felt a trace of heat, which made him feel some incredible. You should know that he was originally playing with fire. Whether Qinglian heart fire or falling heart fire had a strong temperature. In addition, there was a ray of sun real fire in his body, which was also affected by this terrible temperature.


    "Sure enough, you live up to your name. The sun is really hot and dry like the sun." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Su Mu''s plain appearance at this time was different in the eyes of those disciples. When they struggled to support this heat, it was similar to their age. No, it should be that Su mu, who was younger than them, could live these flames so easily, which shocked them all.


    "Is it worthy of being the son of the long song? Watching the real fire of the sun so closely, I don''t even have any sweat on my face. This strength is really too strong. It''s not like a person who has just passed the adult ceremony, but a strong person who has been practicing for many years." a disciple of Taiyi holy land said, marveling at Su Mu''s strength.


    "What''s the son of God? I''m going to change my name. Now I''m going to call him emperor. Originally, we all thought he just had the talent of the son of God. Unexpectedly, he was more than that. He had the qualification of a young emperor. It''s incredible."


    "Yes, at that time, when he was still on the fourth floor, we thought that no matter how talented he was, he would only be a son of God. Unexpectedly, he was a young emperor. It was really unimaginable."


    Speaking for Su mu, these people are just some friends he knows on the fourth floor, Wang Lin, Wang Shi and others. Although Su Mu is not far from them at the moment, they still have no way to pass.


    Not because of the rules of Taiyi holy land, but because their strength is not enough to resist going there. Although their strength has improved in a few months, it is not high. They are still stuck in the realm of heaven and earth, so it is difficult to make a breakthrough.


    In contrast, Su Mu has such accomplishments when he is so young. He is really gifted. He should be called a young emperor.


    "Su Mu is 18 years old and can do so. I can''t fall behind too much. This time I will stick to what I say to the end!" a true disciple secretly made up his mind.


    After the sun''s true fire comes, Taiyi holy land will conduct a round of test for all disciples, called true fire heart refining. The hot temperature of the sun''s true fire will spread a layer of illusion, which will enlarge the illusion infinitely. It can not only make people feel the incomparable heat, but also affect people''s mood. It is also a unique heart refining technique of Taiyi holy land, It''s just that this technique seems to be a little grumpy.

 Chapter 134

    Su mu, as the newly established emperor of Taiyi holy land, naturally doesn''t have to bear this test, but he can try the feeling of true fire if he wants to.


    Of course, Su Mu doesn''t want to try. He can improve his mood after going through it. Why not try such a good effect?


    True fire refining heart didn''t exist originally, but it was discovered by an elder of Taiyi holy land by chance. Such good news naturally told the senior leaders of Taiyi holy land for the first time, and tried it the next time the sun true fire came. Finally, he got the possibility that true fire can really be used to experience his state of mind.


    For Su Mu''s test, the high-level leaders of the holy land are naturally very serious. They are deeply afraid that something wrong has been left to hurt Su Mu''s heart.


    After confirming that there was no problem with Su Mu''s true fire heart refining, Su Mu directly opened a cave on the cliff and began to feel the ability of true fire heart refining.


    Su Mu''s mind began to become confused, as if it existed in nothingness.


    At this time, Su Mu felt that someone patted his head, so that he finally had the ability to see the outside.


    Su Mu was stunned by everything he was familiar with. Looking sideways, his good friend Liang Hai was sitting next to him and said silently, "I said, what''s the matter with you today, Xiao Su? It''s agreed to fight with me until dawn. Why did you sleep first?"


    "I seem to have a dream?" Su Mu said with some uncertainty.


    Looking back at his face, the familiar game interface was opening. A swordsman with long hair in his hand existed in his computer screen. Su Mu was a little astringent and proficient in controlling it with the mouse and keyboard. The swordsman on the screen shouted: "Hassa!!!"


    A familiar voice sobered Su Mu''s confused mind. Su Mu looked around. Liang Hai tried to operate the mouse and shouted, "Xiao Su, pick up the big one! Watch my roundabout kick!"


    Su Mu was stunned. He quickly looked back and manipulated the mouse, waiting for Liang hai to kick the enemy''s Zhongdan back. Then his Yasuo caught the big move and killed it perfectly.


    The picture in the brain is definitely the top 10 picture. However, the reality is always cruel.


    "Lying in the trough, Liang Hai, what are you doing!!?" Su Mu stared and wondered why Liang Hai stood still and was killed by Ping a.


    "I... I don''t seem to have a big move?" Liang Hai said in an uncertain tone.


    "Sleeping trough? Do you play with snakes?" Su Mu looked at the guy with five heads opposite. It was a dwarf from Bill jiwat, blue skin and holding a trident.


    The important thing is not these, but that the guy opposite lights up his only level-1 dog tag. More likely, his characters also ridicule at this time.


    "Hey, hey, you''re so boring!"


    Su Mu looked at his swordsman on the screen, took a deep breath and said, "I don''t believe it. I''m a gusty swordsman. I can''t even do it for you, a dwarf!"


    At this time, the guy opposite may have refreshed his skills. Without saying a word, he rushed towards himself.


    Su Mu calculated carefully and the enemy soldiers just refreshed. Su Mu directly clicked E on the keyboard and began the snake skin body method to avoid the attack of the fishman.


    "Death is like the wind, always with me! Hasselgei!"


    Yasuo, who was operated by Su mu, ran directly to the other party''s defense tower and was beaten twice. The guy opposite looked at his lack of blood and directly threw him a big move.


    However, he underestimated the strong wind swordsman from Ionia. My skills can destroy everything and stop everything!


    "Back to the wind!"


    Huh?


    The big shark still fed Su mu. Under the deceleration effect, the other party burst into Ping A and broke the shield. Then the big shark bit himself. The other party''s early section e stayed where he fell. When the big shark was a child, section e landed and finished the single kill.


    "Xiao Su, your operation is really special..."


    Liang Hai said with some disdain: "full of blood was killed by half blood, operating real dishes."


    "I didn''t show up this wave. This little dwarf will be tortured by me." Su Mu said with some determination.


    Then the interactive news came out.


    Up and down the road madly gave Su Mu cordial greetings. The ancestors of the 18th generation all said hello to Su Mu about his grandmother''s well-being and so on.


    Su Mu didn''t panic at all. He looked at his gold coins. Well, it was enough to buy an attack speed shoe.


    "With these shoes, the little dwarf will never catch up with me. I can chop him to death under my random knife as fast as I can." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    However, the reality is cruel. I know that Su Mu failed to kill the other party in the end.


    Liang Hai looked at Su Mu disdainfully, and then played a game with him again. Su Mu walked to the door of the Internet cafe with a cigarette in his mouth. Su Mu was shocked by the familiar street, the familiar Internet cafe, the familiar police station and the canteen opposite the Internet cafe, and the busy city.


    "What he achieved in Xuantian continent... Is it just a dream?" Su Mu thought to himself.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it, continue to go back to Kaihei! Madde! In the future, we must ban the little fish man opposite!" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    However, he probably understood that he really can''t play asso, but if he can''t play, he won''t play. This is not a good style for asso players. In the second game, Su Mu sent the super God again and sent cordial greetings again.


    In the greetings of mother FAK (wish you peace), Su Mu successfully found asso''s skill and finally won''t e go to the enemy''s defense tower. This skill is that I''ll e wait until the soldiers come out.


    At the end of the night, Su Mu and Liang Hai walked out of the Internet cafe and had to go to work in the company this afternoon, so they need to find a place to eat and go home to bed early.


    Su Mu took the lead in walking through the familiar streets and came to the door of the chaotic store opened by an old man.


    "What''s the matter with you? How can you shake your spirit?" Liang Hai asked while eating chaos.


    "Why did you just eat? What if it was made for others?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "Are you (silly) wordy? I ordered it. You didn''t know (didn''t know) what you were doing with your claws for a long time. You were distracted and didn''t eat any food. I called you." Liang Hai said aloud.


    Su Mu paused. He was a little strange. Didn''t he and Liang Hai just finish all night? How could he have come long ago, habitually looked at his wrist, and a beautiful watch appeared on his wrist.


    "Is this a dream?" Su Mu immediately understood. For a moment, it seemed that people were awake.


    "Dream or not, I can accomplish many things that I couldn''t do before, which is the end of my wish for the modern world..." Su Mu thought in his heart.

 Chapter 135

    Knowing that this is the dream, Su Mu couldn''t help sighing and congratulating. However, since he knew that this is the dream, he had to complete the things he hadn''t done before and realized his wish.


    Su Mu pinched in his hand and his accomplishments could not be used, but fortunately, he could still mobilize the power of the system and take out a few gold coins from the system. Su Mu walked directly in a familiar direction.


    After su Mu left, the scene behind him began to change slowly. After walking for about a minute, the surroundings had completely changed.


    Su Mu looked up at an orphanage not far in front of him. He couldn''t help sighing that he came out of it. Although the people inside were not very good to him, he was the one who went out here after all. He had already regarded it as his home.


    In the previous life, due to lack of funds, it was purchased by a real estate company and transformed into a public toilet.


    Thinking that his former home had been transformed into a public toilet, anyone would feel sad. Su mu in his previous life had no choice but to watch the tragedy happen, but this time it was different. It was in a dream and basically he did a lot of things he could not do.


    Su Mu came to the gate of the orphanage and stared at the dilapidated gate of the orphanage. When he was a child, the gate collapsed many times. The old yard was renovated again and again to renew the life of the gate.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing at the thought of the old Dean. In Su Mu''s heart, the old yard was one of the few people he remembered. It wasn''t because of anything else. It was just because he didn''t see that he was worried about his accident on the rainy night a long time ago. He looked for himself everywhere in the pouring rain. Finally, he was wet all over and found that he was playful and stuck between two big bamboos, Quickly broke off the bamboo, helped himself block the rain and wiped his tears with his thin body.


    After that, the old courtyard died because of the cold. The people in the orphanage always felt that they had killed the old courtyard, and their attitude towards themselves changed from familiarity and non-contact to disgust.


    Since then, no orphanage friends have played with them. Children who don''t understand anything call themselves big villains and murderers. When they become police, they must catch you and so on.


    "Sir, what are you not doing here?" the security guard of the orphanage asked with some vigilance.


    Su Mu turned around and saw that the security guard had never seen him before, but it didn''t matter. He took out a box from himself and was ready to give it to the security guard.


    But Su Mu thought that some could not, so he took back the box and left the orphanage.


    "Are you crazy?" although the security guard had some doubts in his heart, he didn''t think much. Instead, he returned to his post. His responsibility is very important. If a trafficker wants to steal children near the orphanage, he can find it at the first time.


    As for why Su Mu left, he knew that the current president wanted to sell the orphanage and make a huge profit.


    Su mu can''t give gold coins to such people. He wants to find a bank to store these gold coins and the foundation will subsidize the orphanage on time.


    After that, Su Mu didn''t have much to think about. He also fulfilled his greatest wish in this world. Su mu can also feel the return of his cultivation. As long as he thinks about it, he can return to Xuantian.


    "I may not have a chance to see the modern poetry in the future. I''d better stay and have a look, so as to get rid of the last thought in my heart." Su Mu thought secretly.


    On this day, Su Mu wandered all over the places where he had spent his childhood. He thought of the bamboo shoot insects he secretly caught in the depths of the bamboo forest when he was a child. In summer, he made a wooden ring and looked everywhere for spider webs to catch cicadas. The dried up pond was still there, full of dry and cracked soil. He had fought a mud battle here when he was a child.


    Thinking of his childhood, Su Mu could not help but raise his mouth. That should be his happiest period of time. Since he left the orphanage as an adult, he began to struggle everywhere for a living.


    Although Su Mu has the ability to go to college, he suffers from lack of funds. He can only drop out of school and work as a waiter in a hotel. He works everywhere to pay the rent.


    But fortunately, Su Mu finally found a decent job and the salary was acceptable. Nine hours a day did not include overtime. Su Mu stayed in the company for a lifetime until he crossed the Xuantian continent.


    After visiting all the places he remembered as a childhood souvenir, Su Mu looked at the late weather and decided to go to the Internet cafe for consumption.


    Although I don''t have an ID card, the network manager will still help me turn on because of my charming face.


    "Network management, temporary card, all night." Su Mu said in a flat tone.


    The network manager skillfully opened the drawer, pulled out a stack of ID cards, brushed it, copied a number to him, and then continued to stare at his mobile phone.


    "Well, it seems that my charm hasn''t come out." Su Mu thought to himself, but it may also be because the object of his charm is a man.


    In his old position, he was ruthless. Old asso closed his teammates. All his teammates in the first inning clicked to surrender. Only he supported hard, not for anything else, because he got the only head of the whole team, which made him feel the burden on his shoulder.


    Although he got a head, his record is still terrible, and 113''s record is heartbreaking.


    "Forget it, this game is not suitable for me." Su Mu thought secretly. He wanted to fight in aionia for one night at last, but he didn''t think he would stick to it and returned to Xuantian continent.


    In the cave, Su Mu Meng opened his eyes, and a powerful earthquake erupted from his body.


    Su Mu walked out of the cave and looked at the strange mountains and water around him. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Without much thought, Su Mu immediately jumped back to the place where the sun''s true fire came. He saw that all his disciples sat cross legged, and the surrounding elders were always ready to recover the sun''s true fire.


    Not too stingy, but the power of the sun''s true fire is really too great. The true disciples can''t bear it. Only the true disciples can support one or two.


    "Holy Son... No, emperor, I haven''t seen you for a long time." elder xuanxu smiled and nodded to Su mu.


    "Elder xuanxu?"


    Su Mu was stunned. Didn''t he go to Tianhe City with him a while ago? But then I reacted, and then I went to hell. The passage of time is different. I think a month or two has actually passed more than nine months.

 Chapter 136

    After chatting with elder xuanxu for a while, many disciples failed to practice their hearts because they didn''t bear the high temperature, and many disciples endured and passed the test.


    In Taiyi holy land, all the people are busy after the real fire of the sun comes. The border cities in the East China Sea have been severely hit by the aquarium. It seems that the aquarium has already calculated, and frantically attacked the cities on the shore.


    The city was caught off guard. It was only when the city was broken that it reacted. The aquarium attacked!


    The massive attack of the aquariums in the East China Sea seemed like a signal bomb of war. The aquariums in the South China Sea also rioted one after another and began to set foot on the territory of the southern region to compete with the former overlord here.


    The first step for the South China Sea Aquarium to go north and enter the southern region is of course to enter the southern region controlled by the Dragon nationality. However, the Dragon nationality does not want to be a leading bird and directly leaves the control of the southern region to the South China Sea Aquarium. Their panic can not be disturbed at this time. When the Dragon Emperor breaks through the extreme of humanity, no matter what the world is like, The dragon family can still turn it back with their own strength.


    However, since ancient times, there is also a saying that tells the difficulties of the demon family to break through to the realm of the great emperor.


    Terrans are ordered by heaven, and the ultimate humanity can be broken.


    The demon family goes against heaven''s orders and the humanity is extremely unbreakable.


    It means that the human race should accept the destiny. As long as your talent is high enough and doesn''t fall, you will have a lot of things to become the great emperor.


    The demon family is different. It is extremely difficult for the demon family to break through the cultivation of the great emperor in violation of heaven''s destiny, and it is even more difficult for the demon family to break through the cultivation of the great emperor. Without tens of thousands of years of isolation and great opportunity, it is basically difficult for a demon family to become the great emperor with the ultimate cultivation of humanity.


    The dragon family also understand this, but they dare to wait. Even if only the last person is left dead, they can''t let the Dragon Emperor break through and be disturbed. At this time, the dragon family is really united into one!


    The South China Sea Aquarium looked at the dragon and directly left the southern region to themselves without saying a word. They were a little confused immediately, but they also reacted. The dragon was accumulating strength.


    "Forget it, for the sake of our boss, we won''t go to the trouble of the dragon clan first. After all, the boss was also born of this clan." a leader of the South China Sea Aquarium said.


    "But commander crab, if we don''t attack the dragon clan, we''ll have to spend a lot of time entering the Terran hinterland." a small soldier nearby said.


    "What do you know?" the crab commander despised it, but he didn''t continue to say it.


    He knew very well that his group of people were just cannon fodder. He also understood the calculation of the four seas this time. He had to say that he thought too much. The huge number of aquariums in the four seas wanted to go straight to the hinterland of the Terran? This is simply impossible.


    The leaders of the four seas all negotiated and attacked from the edge. The four seas joined hands and finally met the regional gods in the human race.


    However, it has to be said that their ideas are very good, but they don''t have such high strength to cause too much trouble to the Terran.


    In the East China Sea and in the border cities, general long, the general of the twelve zodiac animals, did not say a word and used great magic to clean up the aquarium directly and quickly. Along the way, it was like a meat grinder, full of broken aquarium bodies.


    Obviously, the East China Sea Aquarium hit a wall directly on the coast of the East China Sea, but as long as they send stronger aquariums, general long will never be able to defend the Haicheng on the border.


    After sorting out, millions of East China Sea aquariums died overnight, all under the hands of general long and the soldiers trained under him.


    Recently, there was news that general long had broken through the emperor''s extreme state and was no weaker than emperor Qianyuan in cultivation.


    But over the years, Emperor Qianyuan has never done anything. No one is sure whether he stopped in the realm of emperor or broke through the realm of sage.


    However, it is very unlikely that emperor Qianyuan would break into the realm of saints. After all, there has not been a scene of purple air coming from the East, Golden Lotus flowing from the ground and beautiful flowers in the vicinity of the capital. These three are all visions that will appear when he becomes a saint.


    Not only did the East China Sea Aquarium hit a wall in the border Haicheng, but the other North China Sea and West China Sea aquariums also lost their troops after entering the Terran land.


    Beihai is particularly unlucky. As soon as their millions of aquarium troops surfaced, they were completely destroyed by a passing saint of the holy land of yaochi.


    The West Sea smoothly entered the Terran territory all the way, but soon met a big man in Kunlun holy land and directly destroyed millions of West Sea aquariums.


    "This is our Terran eating as seafood. I''m angry and want to resist?"


    "What''s your reason?"


    "Then tell me why those aquariums are so worried that so many people attack our Terrans. It''s not because we eat too much seafood and make people angry. I think that''s why."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Terrans everywhere are discussing the practice of aquarium death, which makes them very confused. Why do these aquariums rush into Terran territory like they don''t want to die?


    Is the sea full of stuff? Do you want to find a place to settle in the Terran territory?


    The first wave of attack ended in failure except for the South China Sea Bottom aquarium in the southern region. Only the South China Sea Aquarium picked up a bargain and obtained land control in the southern region.


    When the news came back to the South China Sea Aquarium, the Dragon King of the South China Sea didn''t believe it. Did these shrimp and crab soldiers really fight back to their territory?


    But when he learned the news, he also understood. Well, it turned out that people didn''t want it and threw it directly to them.


    However, when he entered the land later, he had a foothold. Relying on the strength of the aquarium, the Dragon King of the South China Sea even had the idea of unifying the demon family from the north to the south. In fact, he betrayed the Jiaolong family for this reason.


    The strength of the aquarium is not strong, but there are a large number. As long as we catch a few talented people and let them practice for some time, when they have enough cultivation, they can lead troops to attack the south of the southern region and take the whole southern region as a springboard.


    Now their South China Sea Aquarium also has a territory on land. The momentum did not even think of the Dragon nationality. It is because the territory thrown out has finally become the root cause of the death of the Jinpeng nationality.


    When the Jinpeng family knew that the dragon family had abandoned the southern land, without saying a word, King Jinpeng led his troops to the southern land, planted his own Jinpeng flag there and regarded it as his own territory.


    The Jinpeng family thought they had picked up a big bargain. Unfortunately, pie never fell from the sky. After learning the news, the Dragon King of the South China Sea was angry and immediately sent troops to attack and rob the southern land.

 Chapter 137

    No one can completely calculate everything, even the prospective emperor. Ao Mo wanted to divide the southern region, and the three forces pulled each other. He was born after he became emperor, but he didn''t expect that the South China Sea Aquarium attacked them.


    Without the fat territory of the southern land, the development history of the dragon family is bound to reduce many conveniences. Moreover, the demon family in the southern region has always looked down on the smelly fish and rotten shrimp in the sea. If the dragon family abandons the southern land, it is bound to be attacked by one force.


    "Man is not as good as heaven!" Ao Mo thought helplessly looking at the sky.


    At this time, there is no need for him to shut down. The southern region will fight disorderly again. The short calm can no longer suppress the smell of war emitted by the southern region. At the time of war, if he Ao Mo does not leave the customs to command the dragon family, the dragon family will be the first ethnic group to be eliminated and can only become the dust of history.


    "If King Jinpeng couldn''t help attacking the southern land, it would be a great opportunity for the rise of the dragon family, but if Taotie family attacked the southern region, it would be a disaster for the dragon family." Ao Mo thought in his heart.


    The Taotie family is powerful and difficult to deal with. They have two lands in the West and north as their territory. If they send troops to win the southern region, the three regions will be next to the dragon family, so the dragon family will not be able to reverse the situation and can only destroy the family.


    If the Taotie family has control over the western, northern and southern regions, the dragon family will be surrounded. Whether the Taotie King sends troops to attack the dragon family or takes the Jinpeng family first and surrounds the dragon family in four places, these are bad news.


    "The southern region can''t be lost, and I don''t know who made the bad idea, but I gave up the southern region." Ao Mo thought.


    Over the southern land of southern regions, more than 1000 golden winged rocs spread their wings and flew across the sky, as fast as thunder or stars.


    This is exactly the reason why King Jinpeng led more than 1000 elite of the Jinpeng family to win the southern region. King Jinpeng wanted to close the dragon family. The South China Sea Aquarium is just some smelly fish and rotten shrimp, which can be solved without too many people. Even so, he led more than 1000 elite to avoid overturning in the ditch.


    After arriving in the southern region, the Jinpeng family thought that the South China Sea Aquarium would have a face-to-face communication, but found that there was nothing in the whole south, so without saying a word, they put on their own flag, sent a serious illness and began to guard the southern region.


    "It''s so easy to collect such a fat land. The dragon family doesn''t know what to think. Although such a good place is broken, it has a lot of resources. It''s incredibly put it to the South China Sea Aquarium." King Jinpeng is secretly proud in his heart.


    In the middle region, Ao Mo, who knew that the southern region had been occupied by King Jinpeng, was secretly relieved. Without saying a word, he directly took three dragon demon saints to the East, and the rest was to reorganize the troops and horses and prepare to attack the South immediately.


    "If the East and South fall into our hands, our dragon family will completely lose their worries. No matter what Taotie family does, he can''t compete with our dragon family. After all, if it goes on, the dragon family has two sites in the East and south of the fattest place as logistics. Even if it has been entrusted with Taotie family, it will only be our dragon family!" Ao Mo thought to himself.


    This is the way he came out after King Jinpeng went to the south. As soon as king Jinpeng left, there was no demon clan quasi emperor to guard in the eastern region, so the Jinpeng clan could only have some demon saints to guard. This is also the opportunity for the dragon clan to win the Jinpeng clan!


    "Listen to the order, turn into noumenon, and give them the most terrible blow with the most powerful posture!" Ao Mo was born and shouted.


    "Yes!"


    When the voice fell, four Dragon shadows appeared from the sky. Three of them were still dragon like, but they were evolving towards the dragon family. Finally, the real dragon was full of momentum. The golden scales inlaid on the body, the Dragon horn, dragon beard and dragon eyebrow looked full of momentum.


    "Dragon attack! Fight back!"


    Jinpeng quickly sorted out the counterattack team and madly attacked the four dragons.


    "Dragon sigh!" Ao Mo shouted and took a deep breath. The huge dragon''s mouth opened fiercely. A blue ball with incomparable terror gathered around his mouth and became as big as a basketball court!


    Ao Mo directly pushed the spitting dragon sigh and threw it into the crowd of the Jinpeng family. Suddenly, the fire splashed everywhere. The huge impact brought the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth. The huge energy cannon exploded, the dust was flying, and the earth''s crust changed. Under this terrible attack, the whole Jinpeng family basically died before it had time to shout, Only many Jinpeng people with high accomplishments survived in front of this terrible ability cannon.


    "Stop the Dragon Emperor! We are willing to join the dragon family and be the running dog of the dragon family! Always help the dragon family guard the eastern region!" a demon saint of the Jinpeng family said hurriedly. The strength shown by the Dragon Emperor has far exceeded their ambitious Jinpeng king. There is only one way to resist. He doesn''t want to die. He wants to live a few more years. Surrender is the best way.


    "Want to surrender? It''s not impossible. Let go of your soul." Ao Mo said in a flat tone.


    The demon saint of Jinpeng family bit his teeth, finally took a deep breath, relaxed his mind and gave Ao mo the ability to invade his soul.


    Ao Mo nodded and said, "I planted a seed in your soul. It''s a seed that can destroy your soul instantly. No matter who you''re looking for, it''s impossible to take him out, even the great emperor. You need to know that if you have a change, you''ll die between my thoughts, okay?"


    "I see, Dragon Emperor!" the demon saint of Jinpeng family said helplessly, biting his teeth.


    "In the eastern region, you will lead the remaining Jinpeng family to manage temporarily until our dragon family sends troops to garrison."


    After saying that, Ao Mo directly rushed to the sky and flew from east to south towards the south. He still had to go to the south to deal with King Jinpeng.


    "Congratulations to the Dragon Emperor!" Jinpeng demon Saint bent down to see off several dragon visitors, and then looked back at the remaining more than a dozen old friends.


    "Sorry, I have never had much backbone and dare not die for the Jinpeng family." the Jinpeng demon Saint said aloud.


    "It doesn''t matter. Our king Jinpeng is not strong enough, but he wants to unify the demon family one day. Now we are just destroyed in advance. Even if the dragon emperor doesn''t come today, we Jinpeng family can''t protect ourselves in the war. After all, our proud speed can only fight but run when the war comes." A demon saint of Jinpeng family shook his head and said.

 Chapter 138

    At this moment, among the more than ten people who survived in the East, they are basically the middle and high-level of the Jinpeng family, the combat power of the two demon saints, and the rest are the strength of Huangji territory.


    It has to be said that the strength of the demon clan has improved very fast, which is difficult for the Terran to compare with them. The Terran has been making breakthroughs in order to prolong their life and waiting for hundreds of years for an opportunity. However, unlike the demon clan, they are born with enough life. In addition, the southern region is rich in resources, and the improvement of strength is beyond people''s reach.


    Perhaps this is also the sorrow of the Terran. Those holy land forces have occupied the resources of the four domains. Basically, most of the resources of the four domains are in the pockets of these holy lands, so the Terran progress is extremely slow. They can only obtain these resources to repair by joining the holy land.


    But the demon family is completely different. If people take two steps on the ground and pull a grass, it may be a panacea. In this case, of course, the strength of the demon family rises very fast.


    The remaining members of the Jinpeng family have been controlled by the dragon family, so it is unlikely that there will be an embarrassing situation of the former holy emperor. After clearly defeating the Jinpeng family, they are attracted by the Taotie family, and a series of accidents make the Jinpeng family survive again.


    But this time they don''t have such a good chance. Ao Mo is different from the Jiaolong emperor. The Jiaolong emperor is good at convincing people with virtue and controlling others with his heart, but he is different from Ao mo. he always likes to handle everything with his fist. No matter whether you accept it or not, I will hit you with my fist until you accept it!


    So this time, King Jinpeng may be doomed.


    In the south, King Jin Peng followed more than 1000 elite people. His smile seemed to be pointing the country. But at this time, the uninvited guests arrived. It was Ao Mo and the three dragon.


    The king of Jinpeng grinned and said, "I don''t know what the dragon emperor wants to do with three dragon masters in our Jinpeng territory?"


    Ao Mo was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he couldn''t help laughing and said, "King Jinpeng, King Jinpeng, you''re a talent."


    Then Ao Mo said, "I have ambition but no similar strength. It''s you."


    King Jinpeng disdained to smile and said, "we Jinpeng family are strong and have enough strength to realize our Jinpeng family''s ambition, so we don''t have to worry about the Dragon Emperor."


    "Let me tell you a good news. The East has been taken by the dragon family. All your people died under the emperor''s sigh. Only a few people with good strength survived. The emperor also controlled their souls and wanted to control their life and death..."


    Ao Mo said here, looked at King Jinpeng whose face suddenly changed and said with a smile, "King Jinpeng, how? Is there any way to change the situation?"


    King Jinpeng breathed more and more. He panted at Ao Mo and shouted, "dragon! I''ll fight with you! Jinpeng listen to the order! Kill all the Dragon families you see in front of you!"


    The Jinpeng family immediately turned into a body when they heard the speech, and the mighty Jinpeng rushed towards Ao Mo at a high speed.


    However, it''s a pity that these elite people are just guys who can kill Ao Mo by blowing their breath. When they fly close to Ao Mo, he opens his mouth and sends out a terrible dragon breath, which directly burns all a group of Jinpeng.


    The powerful dragon clan can use the power of a variety of laws. No matter the five elements, yin and Yang and other energy can be used. Although Ao Mo is not so exaggerated today, the simple five elements can still be sacrificed.


    He took a deep breath, spit out a torrential flood, and rushed all the Jinpeng out.


    The Jinpeng family is gone. The Dragon Emperor seizes the opportunity for the Jinpeng family to disperse and directly exterminates the Jinpeng family, which are the same three forces, with only three strong dragons.


    With such a rapid opportunity, the Dragon nationality controlled the eastern and southern territories. In addition to the central region he originally owned, the Dragon nationality once controlled half of the territory in the southern region, and the remaining half was in the hands of Taotie.


    But can we treat Taotie like Jinpeng.


    The overall strength of the Taotie family is far better than that of the dragon family. If he had not become a real dragon, the Taotie family would not be able to do it directly behind his name. I''m afraid the two sides would have been fighting together at this time.


    However, it will not last long. The southern region is about to face unification. Whether it is Taotie or dragon, one of them needs to take the lead.


    Taiyi holy land, the sun true fire event for several days is not over yet. Some disciples with weak mind are still struggling in the dreamland. It is not easy for them to gasp after they come out, as if they had been hit by some great blow.


    Su Mu still had to wait until all the disciples had finished their cultivation before he could devour and control the sun''s true fire. Bored, he simply sat down in Panxi on the top of the mountain and began to practice.


    Therefore, the disciples of Taiyi holy land also saw for the first time how terrible the cultivation movement of their incomparable emperor Su mu, while the elder and Lord of Taiyi holy land were a little surprised. I didn''t expect Su Mu to have a harvest during this period. Such terrible cultivation movement is really frightening.


    "Is this the emperor? Even the movement of cultivation is so great that it is really terrible!"


    The true disciples were also surprised to see Su mu on the top of the mountain. They haven''t seen each other since Su Mu left the fourth floor. Recently, many true disciples have been recruited, making the fourth floor lively.


    "Su Mu''s talent is really strong. When he left the fourth floor, he was just at the beginning of his escape from the world. Now his cultivation has been the same as that of Jianghuai." Wang Lin said in some shock.


    Jiang Huai shook his head and said, "no, his cultivation is already above me at this time. I''m just at the beginning of heaven and earth, and I''m the one who has just broken through and stabilized his cultivation, but Su Mu is full of Qi and blood and has a solid foundation. I think he is about to break through the middle of heaven and earth."


    "What a little monster." Wang Lin sighed.


    The other true disciples who had communicated with Su Mu were shocked and sighed, shocked Su Mu''s talent and sighed at his talent.


    Just after su Mu left the fourth floor, Zhao liner, the only female disciple on the fourth floor whom Li Nan liked, didn''t know why she was crazy. She had been collecting Su Mu''s news, as if she was fascinated by Su mu. Li Nan was deeply hit by this, but she wasn''t too jealous. After all, Su Mu is a real arrogant, which is normal for those women to envy, And Su Mu revealed that he may not find a partner in his life. He just wants to pursue the highest road.

 Chapter 139

    With the night wind rising, Su Mu also retreated from the state of cultivation. He didn''t quit by himself, but Taiyi holy master disliked him and made too much noise, so that those disciples couldn''t practice well.


    Su Mu felt speechless. Is it his fault? I really can''t blame myself for the movement and silence of cultivation. Who wants to cultivate the god elephant prison calming power, which is the strongest skill? Once you practice, hundreds of thousands of giant elephants in your body absorb spiritual power and transform it into yourself at the same time. Can this movement be small?


    However, Su Mu is not a stubborn person. If there is a lot of movement, he will not practice for the time being. Anyway, his cultivation will not make a great breakthrough for a while. At this time, his strength is enough to deal with the great ability of the broken environment. If his cultivation does not improve to a great level, Su Mu feels that his strength seems to have no growth at all.


    If others know this idea, they can''t help shaking their heads and clapping. They really don''t have the force of this guy.


    At this time, most of the disciples on the cliff have awakened, and there is a trace of confusion in their eyes. At a glance, they know that they still don''t know the truth of the fantasy and reality, or they are entangled by any problems in the fantasy, and they still don''t understand.


    These are the side effects left by heart refining, but the sequelae is not very big. It will be fine for a while, and nothing will happen. Otherwise, how can Taiyi Holy Land let these disciples experience the heart refining of the sun''s true fire?


    In fact, this is also related to their state of mind. If the state of mind itself is strong, his original state of mind will be much stronger after being tempered by Taiyi true fire illusion, at least to a higher level. However, disciples with weak state of mind will have some side effects, such as the wandering and confused eyes of the disciple just now. He belongs to the kind of state of mind that is not strong, But after this experience, his state of mind will also improve to a large level.


    Gradually, all the disciples woke up from Lian''s heart. Some of them had excited smiles on their faces and didn''t know what they were happy about. Some were confused and felt strange when they looked around.


    "The mood of this generation of disciples is generally average. You know, when we were in the first generation, the whole audience basically passed this level casually." zhenzhuan disciple Jiang Huai grinned. When they were inner disciples and core disciples, the peers of which generation were real Tianjiao, and those Tianjiao are today''s old zhenzhuan disciples.


    Of course, this is just Jianghuai''s inner thought. There is only one real Tianjiao, that is, Jiang Yi. Today''s Taiyi Holy Son and the Lord of Taiyi Holy Land in the future can be said to be below one person and above ten thousand people. Except for the identity of Taiyi Holy Lord, everyone else needs to respectfully call him Taiyi Holy Son.


    In fact, Su Mu was surprised by Jiang Yi''s state of mind. At the beginning, he showed great generosity in the secret realm of the devil. He became the son of God and could take away his position as the Lord. Instead of letting his younger brother teach him a lesson, he angrily denounced his younger brother who had this idea, saying that he was the top-level combat power of the Terran in the future and a person who could contribute to the Terran, Don''t allow others to bully.


    "I''m afraid Jiang Yi''s state of mind is much better than anyone else? Jiang Heng, the second young master of the yuan family, the God of the central region, is said to be his brother. I wonder why he didn''t do it and went to the distant Eastern region to climb to the peak of Taiyi Holy Land step by step." Su Mu looked at Jiang Yi and thought in his heart, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    Jiang Yi seems to feel something behind Taiyi holy master. He looks at Su Mu looking at him. He smiles and nods politely. Su Mu naturally responds politely.


    Then Su Mu thought to himself, "is it because his brother is too strong? He doesn''t want to be pressed by his brother. He wants to press his brother, so he went to the distant Eastern region to join Taiyi holy land and become the son of God. I''m really a genius! But how do I feel strange in front of me?" Su Mu thought to himself.


    After the heart training of all the disciples, some of them with high talent and good mood will be included in the list. They will take special care of them and be promoted to the core disciples early. Those with ordinary performance will stay in the inner door and have a good investigation. When their strength is enough, they will register and go to the third floor to become the core disciples.


    These should also be the rules of most holy places. First select talents and focus on training. Those with ordinary talents don''t dislike it. Slowly assess them and then decide how to arrange them.


    But this is just Su Mu''s opinion. In fact, the competition in the holy land is very cruel, especially the inner and outer gates. It''s just like the college entrance examination in the modern world. Whoever is weak will go, and whoever is strong will stay. When your strength lags behind others, it means that you may be eliminated and driven away from the holy land at the next moment.


    It is impossible for the holy land to keep a useless person for a lifetime, but it will also give them a source of livelihood. Disciples with insufficient talent and strength can choose to stay and work in Taiyi city. Occasionally, they can still hear the lectures of elders. They can also participate in the triennial disciple level jump and return to the holy land after assessment.


    In fact, staying in Taiyi city is the choice of most disciples with insufficient strength. Even many disciples don''t come to Taiyi holy land to study at all, but because the treatment of Taiyi city is so good, they don''t hesitate to come here for the convenience of Taiyi city.


    As for what convenience is it, does that matter? The elders of the holy land give lectures from time to time. Occasionally, the holy land will give pills. They can practice at ease for those busy tasks when they are not disciples.


    With a large number of disciples waking up from Lian''s heart, Su mu can''t wait to start trying to absorb the sun''s real fire. Although he doesn''t have any magic medicine to absorb real fire this time, he has the experience of absorbing different fire in the previous two times, and I don''t think the problem is very big.


    Looking at the falling moon, Su Mu thought to himself, "it seems to be dawn. The moon has set to the West. When the sun comes out, the temperature of the flame will more than double. It should not be possible to absorb it quickly. I''m afraid we can only wait until tomorrow."


    But at this moment, dark clouds covered the sky between heaven and earth. In an instant, the sky that was originally night suddenly became darker. Gradually, Su Mu felt some drops of water falling on his face, and he immediately understood that it was raining.


    If it doesn''t get much sun on rainy days, he may really be able to absorb the real fire of the sun. After all, in rainy weather, although it''s useless, don''t let the sun double the temperature.

 Chapter 140

    Perhaps it was just a psychological effect. Under the scouring of rainstorm, Su Mu felt that the temperature of the real fire of the sun had also dropped a lot.


    Taiyi went behind Su Mu and said, "what''s up? Are you sure you can handle the real fire of the sun?"


    Su Mu paused and said, "I don''t know. The temperature of the sun''s real fire is very high. It''s not easy to integrate. I''m only 70% sure I can integrate it."


    Taiyi holy master nodded when he heard the speech, took out a jade bottle and gave it to Su mu. He said, "70% assurance is very good. There is a pill in it. It is a pill made by Mr. Yao, the herbalist of Taiyi holy land. It can protect your heart and increase your probability of fusing the sun''s true fire. Take it before fusing."


    "Thank you, Lord." Su Mu took the jade bottle and nodded.


    Taiyi holy master nodded. He could not tolerate any mistakes. After giving the jade bottle to Su mu, he was ready to order people to take those disciples back to Taiyi holy land, so as not to stay and disturb Su mu.


    Su Mu stood in front of the sun''s true fire and took a deep breath. He took the pill in his hand orally, then burned it and began to absorb the source of the sun''s true fire.


    The power of the sun''s true fire is amazing. Su Mu''s skin burned by the terrible temperature just when he began to fuse in the periphery. You know, his body has been tempered for thousands of years, and can be regarded as the top body of the human race. In addition to the constitution of the congenital holy body, Su Mu''s constitution is definitely the top constitution for the human race, But even so, Su Mu was scorched by the real fire of the sun and lost his temper.


    The heart fire of the green lotus land and the falling heart fire in his body fought against the real fire of the sun. With a ray of the real fire of the sun as the introduction, Su Mu soon found the origin of the real fire of the sun and wanted to devour it.


    However, the terrible temperature from the source made Su Mu lose his skin instantly. At this time, Su Mu looked like a bloody man without skin. He sat with his eyes closed and knees crossed, like a sitting old monk.


    Su muqiang put the origin of the sun''s true fire into his body with great pain. Suddenly, the terrible temperature rushed directly through the meridians towards his heart. The terrible high temperature broke out in his body. Fortunately, Su Mu had two different fires and a ray of sun''s true fire as the foundation, otherwise he would be burned into black charcoal at this time.


    In the past, the sub fire that absorbed two different fires and a ray of sun true fire has become Su Mu''s biggest advantage. His meridians are extremely tough. With the pill given by Taiyi Holy Lord, Su Mu''s grasp of integrating sun true fire has been improved again.


    The fire was running wildly, and the spiritual power was scattered. The different fires of one blue and one white directly broke out, and began to fight with the sun madly.


    Su mu, who thought that the two different fires could compete with the sun''s true fire, was shocked. Qinglian''s heart fire and falling heart fire didn''t have much resistance in the face of the sun''s true fire, and had been suppressed all the time.


    "The real fire of the sun is really extraordinary! It is worthy of being one of the most powerful flames in the myth. Even if there is a big gap between the real fire of the sun and the divine power of Jin Wuben, it is also an extremely strong flame. If I integrate it, my cultivation will at least break through to the middle of heaven and earth, and the burning will evolve again." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Under the torrential rain, Su Mu sat cross legged on the platform of the cliff. The cold rain washed him, slightly reducing the pain of being burned.


    Although he was in great pain, Su Mu''s expression was still very calm, as if he was not the one who had burned his skin.


    On the cliff, Taiyi Holy Lord and three elders are personally protecting the Dharma for Su Mu to avoid being disturbed during the integration of Su mu.


    Time flies, and a week soon passes. During this period, Su Mu''s eyes have never opened once, and he has been struggling to integrate the real sun fire. The integration of a week is almost at the end. Su Mu has now adapted to the temperature of the real sun fire, and he has not felt the pain when he was burned.


    One night later, Su Mu felt that his integration had reached the last step, and burning determined to run madly. As long as Su Mu fused the origin of the sun true fire, he was the only person who successfully mastered the real sun true fire in Taiyi holy land.


    The terrible temperature spread everywhere, and there were three virtual shadows on Su Mu''s head, namely Qinglian earth heart fire, falling heart inflammation and the merging sun true fire.


    "The emperor is about to succeed." elder xuanyang, as the only top fire power present, saw Su Mu''s state at a glance and said excitedly.


    "Almost successful?" Taiyi suddenly opened his eyes and glanced at Su mu, who was still merging. At this time, he also saw three kinds of flames condensed on Su Mu''s head.


    "Good guy, I don''t know where I found these two powerful flames. Combined with the power of the sun''s true fire, his achievements in one of the ways of fire in the future are definitely beyond my comparison." elder xuanyang said with some exclamation.


    "The emperor has excellent talent, extraordinary Kendo and strong fist shadow. He can be said to be a real genius. Now he has made such achievements in one of the ways of fire. Elder xuanyang''s comparison is just very normal." elder Xuanyi nodded and said.


    "It''s over." elder xuanxu, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, said aloud.


    Sure enough, Su Mu rose directly into the sky at the next moment. His burned skin and hair grew back in an instant. Su Mu waved with one hand, and the golden sun fire appeared directly on his right hand. The terrible sun fire beat in his hand. Su Mu looked at the mountain nearby and clapped the endless flame of the carrier with one hand.


    The mountain is broken, and the flame directly burns the broken rocks into fly ash, not even the chance to burn into magma.


    Su Mu was not satisfied. Three colors of flames appeared in his hands immediately. Su Mu comforted them with his spiritual power and slowly condensed them into a real three color fire lotus.


    Su Mu said, "it''s successful! How about trying the power!"


    The voice fell, and Su Mu threw out the fire lotus condensed in his hand.


    Bang!!


    The terrible smell of destroying the sky and the earth came out. The mountain peak that Su Mu regarded as the test object was directly blown to the ground. Although it was only a hill less than 500 meters, Su Mu had such terrible strength that he easily destroyed it, which was enough to prove that he was powerful and terrible at this time.


    Feel it carefully. His accomplishments have also broken through the middle of heaven and earth, and burning Jue has also evolved to the extreme of the world. He is waiting for Su Mu to continue to evolve after his breakthrough.

 Chapter 141

    As the terrible heat wave dissipated, Su Mu also incorporated the real fire of the sun into his body. He felt his body several times stronger and couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Unexpectedly, even the physical strength can be improved after integrating the sun and true fire. It''s worth the pain I bear to integrate you." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    "Good."


    A sigh of admiration came. Su Mu looked back. It turned out that it was xuanyang elder Yukong who flew in, gave Su Mu a compliment and said, "it''s worthy of being the emperor, but the emperor is the only person who has completely integrated the true fire of the sun in Taiyi holy land. This talent strength is worthy of being the young emperor."


    Su Mu smiled and said, "elder xuanyang praised me. Su Mu is just lucky. It''s not worth mentioning."


    "Don''t be modest. The emperor''s talent is obvious to all. Now with the integration of the sun and true fire, our emperor soldiers in Taiyi holy land can also be controlled by the emperor for the time being." Taiyi Holy Lord came forward and said slowly.


    "Our imperial soldiers in the holy land?"


    Su Mu asked suspiciously, "Lord, have we ever had a great emperor in the past?"


    "It''s not birth. The founder of Taiyi holy land is a god of gold and black whose accomplishments have reached the great emperor. In ancient times, he is the embodiment of the sun." Taiyi Holy Lord slowly opened his mouth.


    Su Mu felt more and more confused and asked strangely, "Lord, who is the founder of our Taiyi holy land? Why have I never seen the biography of our ancestors on ancient books?"


    Taiyi said with a smile, "you need to go to the sixth floor to understand yourself. Let''s go."


    The voice fell. The Taiyi holy master immediately flew with Su Mu towards the Taiyi holy land. He was very fast and returned to the Taiyi Holy Land in the blink of an eye.


    Su Mu looked at the surrounding scenes and felt familiar. Take a closer look. Isn''t this the sixth floor of Taiyi holy land? I came up for a while.


    Taiyi Holy Lord took Su Mu into an ancient building on the sixth floor. He respectfully shouted to the Attic: "Madam Zhu Yang, someone has come to inherit."


    As the voice fell, the second floor of stairs that had not originally appeared suddenly. Seeing this, Taiyi holy master took Su Mu up.


    When he came to the second floor of the attic, Su Mu saw a long light and a man in gray.


    "Coming?" said the man in gray.


    "Premier Zhu Yang and Su Mu have completely integrated the true fire of the sun and met the requirements for inheritance. Please also open the forbidden area and send the emperor into the enlightenment inheritance." Taiyi said.


    Premier Zhu Yang nodded when he heard the speech and said, "I know. Come with me. By the way, Taiyi will inevitably belittle your future strength by handing over the imperial soldiers. Come with me. I''ll choose the magic soldiers for you."


    "Thank you, madam Zhu Yang." the first lord quickly opened his mouth.


    Madam Zhu Yang nodded, pinched out a Dharma formula with both hands, disappeared from the attic with Su Mu and Taiyi, and came to a huge dead tree.


    "This is the forbidden area of our Taiyi holy land, the place where the founder of Taiyi holy land planted mulberry trees, and the forbidden area of Tanggu." Taiyi Holy Lord introduced.


    Su Mu''s eyes widened fiercely when he heard the speech. Why did Taiyi holy master say these things that were different from the great court of the famine myth of his previous life? Is there really any connection between this world and the wasteland world?


    "The master is known as the sun god. This mulberry tree is the giant tree in the ten son pass of the sun god. When the master left, he put his inheritance on it and ordered future generations not to climb the mulberry tree unless someone integrates the real fire of the sun."


    Supreme mother Zhu Yang said, "the reason is very simple. Without the protection of the sun''s true fire, the sun''s true fire everywhere on the Fuso tree is enough to burn people to ashes. Even the great emperor has no possibility of surviving."


    Su Mu nodded, took a deep breath and was ready to jump into the tree.


    "In advance, there is a small cave in the Fusang tree. After entering, there is a world of the sun. The real fire of the sun is burning all over the world. If you don''t integrate the real fire of the sun, you''d better leave." mother Zhu Yang said.


    Su mu, without saying a word, summoned his own integrated solar true fire and said, "don''t worry, too. Su Mu has integrated the complete solar true fire. I don''t think there will be anything."


    "So, go in." Mrs. Zhu nodded.


    Su Mu took another breath and jumped into the Fusang tree. Just entering the world in the Fusang tree, Su Mu immediately felt that he was surrounded by an endless sea of fire. Moreover, these flames were not ordinary fires. They were all frightening real fires of the sun with high temperature.


    "It''s true that if there is no integrated sun, the real fire will be burned to ashes at the first time," Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Su Mu closed his eyes and felt the real fire of the sun wrapped around him, as if they had been integrated with himself, but he could also feel their terrible temperature.


    "From the same source, do they think I''m the same kind?" Su Mu thought to himself. These solar true fire seemed to have intelligence. The smell of solar true fire in Su Mu made them think that Su Mu was also the same kind to listen to us, so they all surrounded him happily.


    "If I hadn''t really integrated the sun and fire, I''m afraid this posture would kill people." Su Mu said silently.


    Su Mu opened his eyes and was ready to take a good look at the world of fire. There was a golden light around. Su Mu Dingqing looked at it. Those were the origin of the sun''s true fire. There were too many golden lights gathered together, which made people unable to open their eyes.


    Su Mu raised his feet and walked towards the deep. It was really a big world as mentioned by supreme mother Zhu Yang. Su Mu was curious about the identity of the creator of Taiyi holy land again. After all, he learned from ancient books that the great emperor of the world did not have the ability to create a small world.


    There were many branches passing by along the way. Su Mu understood that those were the branches of Fusang tree. They were very thick. The thinnest ones were thicker than Su Mu''s waist, and there were many inscrutable depictions on them.


    However, Su Mu could still understand what was painted on it. In a prosperous hall, ten little Jinwu were playing happily. Two dignified men looked at them and smiled.


    Su Mu was shocked again and determined what he thought. What is the origin between Xuantian and the flood world.


    Su Mu thought to himself, "Taiyi holy land, Jinwu, the sun is really hot, Taiyi..."


    Suddenly, Su Mu fiercely raised his head and said, "no, it''s impossible. The person who created Taiyi holy land is the first person under the sage of the great wilderness, the demon family Tianting demon emperor and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi!!?"

 Chapter 142

    Su Mu was shocked. If Taiyi holy land was really created by Taiyi, the demon emperor in the famine, then the problem came. Why did the top power of the famine world appear in Xuantian!? Why are there many gods in the ancient books of Xuantian continent?


    Just then, an ethereal voice suddenly came.


    "Little guy, you know more people than the world."


    The voice seemed overbearing and unreal, as if it were far away and close to your ears.


    "Who is it?" Su Mu was surprised. How could there be people other than him in the world inside the mulberry tree?


    "Don''t scream, I''m the demon emperor of the boundless world in your mouth, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi." the voice said again.


    Su Mu suddenly widened his eyes and asked, "the Eastern Emperor? Seriously? I''m a young scholar. Don''t deceive me, senior."


    "You are an interesting boy. You not only know a lot, but also so funny, just like my eldest brother''s son." the voice suddenly said with a smile.


    "If you are really the first emperor of the demon family, why don''t you show up? How can I know if what you say is true or false when you hide in the dark?"


    Su Mu summoned up his courage and said, God knows how he said this. After all, if that person is really the first emperor of the East, he has offended others. According to Su Mu''s estimation, even the weakest fairy in the flood and famine is countless times stronger than the great emperor of the world, not to mention that others are real quasi saints! And he is not the great emperor of the world.


    The voice was silent. After a long time, he sighed and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to show up, but that I can''t show up."


    Su Mu frowned and said, "is there any difficulty, elder?"


    "When you grow up in the future, you will know these things. As your strength becomes stronger, your doubts will slowly be solved. Your talent is good. After hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation, you will be able to know the origin of the wasteland and the Xuantian continent. When your cultivation reaches my level, all your doubts will be solved." the voice said again.


    "What the elder said is good, but it still can''t make me believe that you are the Eastern Emperor Taiyi." Su Mu said aloud.


    "So?"


    When the voice fell, a huge bronze bell fell from the sky and fell in front of Su mu.


    This is a simple looking giant clock. The momentum on it shows that it is a treasure that is difficult to find.


    "Is this?" Su Mu asked with some doubt.


    "I made the Donghuang bell in imitation of the chaotic clock, which can be regarded as some backhands for me to create power in the world. Although it only imitates my companion treasure, it still has the ability to destroy the sky and the earth. If you cultivate enough, he can return to the realm of treasure the day after tomorrow sooner or later. If you cultivate it, you may be able to cultivate it into a congenital treasure." The voice said.


    "Is this the legendary Donghuang bell?" Su Mu asked, stroking the huge bronze bell.


    "Yes, the body method of my Jinwu family, the technique of turning Jinwu into rainbow and the cultivation method of Jinwu''s body are engraved in the clock. I think it''s a good gift for you, a little guy who integrates the true fire of the sun." the voice said.


    Suddenly, the voice began to become eager and said: "Little fellow, there is a drop of Jinwu blood essence left in the Fusang tree center. If you want to, you can rely on him to become the day after tomorrow. In the future, you can build it into congenital Jinwu, which is one of the most desolate congenital holy mansions. If you don''t want to, it can also be used to refine the physical strength. I think your physique is weak. Which drop of blood essence is still a very important treasure for you. Don''t let it continue to be covered in the Fusang tree Inside. "


    The voice fell and suddenly disappeared. Su Mu waited for a long time and didn''t see him speak again.


    Su Mu looked at the giant clock in front of him and said in silence, "that guy hasn''t told me how to control the Donghuang clock. Do you want me to swing it and hit it on my head? No, it''s not a scientific usage."


    Su Mu thought for a moment and squeezed a drop of fresh blood from his index finger onto the Eastern Emperor''s clock. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t respond at all. Su Mu sighed, as if he didn''t recognize the LORD by dropping blood.


    Then Su Mu wanted to directly integrate the Donghuang clock into the system space, but he was refuted by it and sent out bursts of headache and explosion bells.


    Su Mu covered his ears and looked a little unhappy. He said, "isn''t it a bell? I don''t believe I can''t solve you."


    Then Su Mu began to fight against the Eastern Emperor bell again.


    In another world, in the same flame space full of golden light, a dignified man in a black gold robe shook his head when he looked at this scene.


    "The treasure chooses the Lord. I don''t know if the boy can take the Donghuang clock. You know, it''s not a fake, but a sealed chaotic clock." the Donghuang Taiyi said slowly.


    As soon as the voice fell, the Eastern Emperor disappeared, as if he had never appeared in this flame world.


    With the departure of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, those flames began to disappear slowly. If they continue at this speed, the world will become dark in a few thousand years.


    In the Fusang tree, Su Mu was still struggling with the Eastern Emperor''s bell at that time, but the bell sounded at that time, so Su Mu had to give up everything to cover his ears. The sound wave attack was so powerful that he would end up with brain damage if he was careless.


    "Your master said to give you to me. Why do you resist?"


    Su Mu said helplessly, "you know, the more you resist, the more excited I will be!"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu directly operated his whole body''s strength, and 200000 giant elephants roared, and the terrible power gathered on Su Mu''s right fist.


    Suddenly he burst out and hit the Donghuang bell with his fist, but the ensuing terrible bell made Su Mu cover his ears again. However, this time it seemed to be too hard. The bell directly penetrated Su Mu''s spiritual defense beside his ears and directly reached naoren.


    Su Mu immediately felt as if there were thousands of flies buzzing in his brain, and looked at the front as if there were a double shadow.


    Good guy, this is just a bell sounded by ordinary power. If you use this Donghuang bell with spiritual power, won''t the sound break nine days?


    Su Mu shook his head and forced himself to wake up. He wanted to fight with the Eastern imperial bell again.


    At this time, the Eastern imperial bell seemed to give up resistance. Su Mu felt a little strange and went forward and knocked gently with his hand. This time the bell didn''t sound very loud. It sounded a little pleasant to Su mu.


    As soon as Su Mu''s eyes lit up, did he leak his domineering side to the donghuangzhong town and have been accepted by himself?

 Chapter 143

    Su Mu slowly tried to knock the Donghuang bell again. This time, the sound it made was not uncomfortable, but pleasant.


    In order to make sure that he had really convinced the big clock, Su Mu''s right fist gathered more than half of his strength and blew out. The bell rang. Su Mu quickly covered his ears, but he didn''t feel any sound wave that hurt him.


    "Really accepted?" Su Mu was a little happy, the Eastern Emperor bell! Although the man said it was just a imitation, it was definitely not comparable to any imperial soldiers.


    "In the future, I will have a weapon in my hand, but should I simply learn the attack skills of sound wave? It should be very easy to learn with my current talent?" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Su Mu stroked the Donghuang clock and secretly thought about how to put it away, but he didn''t expect that the Donghuang clock was shrinking directly and slowly, turning into a palm floating in Su Mu''s palm.


    "Can you do that?"


    Su Mu''s eyes lit up. At the next moment, the Eastern Emperor bell turned into a streamer and rushed into Su Mu''s body. Su Mu immediately checked it. It turned out that he just entered his Dantian position and was warmed by his own spiritual power in his body.


    "It''s really convenient!" Su Mu couldn''t help grinning and reading. The Eastern Emperor clock appeared in his palm. As Su Mu lifted his hand, it slowly grew larger and changed into its original shape.


    Su Mu thought about what the man who claimed to be the first emperor of the East said, and quickly checked the internal depiction of the bell of the East emperor. It really had two skills as he said.


    It''s a self-cultivation method. It''s the art of turning gold and black into rainbow. It''s very fast when you practice it.


    A change skill can make su Mu cultivate another form, golden black body.


    Su Mu quickly remembered the two skills and then walked towards the mulberry tree center. According to the man, there was a drop of blood essence left by Jinwu in the center of the mulberry tree.


    Jinwu''s blood essence!


    If Su Mu gets it, he should be able to practice successfully with the second level of prison calming power of the divine elephant! After all, the strength of Jinwu can burn the world, and a drop of blood essence must contain endless energy.


    However, after walking for a long time, Su Mu hasn''t found the Fuso tree center that the man said. However, Su Mu feels that the distance will not be too far. At this time, he can feel a hot breath far beyond the sun''s true fire, and can suppress the sun''s true fire. Su Mu only knows one kind, that is the adult three legged golden black!


    "Where must be the place to store the real fire of the sun." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    After taking a big step, Su Mu finally came to the central position of Fusang tree, where Jinwu blood essence was stored, more than two hours later.


    Here is an altar of fire, on which a drop of pure gold liquid floats, constantly emitting a blazing smell much hotter than the real fire of the sun.


    "Jinwu blood essence! Found it!" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Su Mu didn''t want to cultivate himself into a golden and black body. After all, instead of spending a lot of energy to turn himself into a congenital God residence, he might as well make the improvement of the skill of god elephant prison strength faster.


    If Su Mu''s complete cultivation of the skill of "divine elephant calming prison strength" is successful, then those congenital divine mansions will not be his opponents at that time.


    Su Mu felt a little excited at the thought of this. He couldn''t wait to sit down in Panxi. He moved up the strength of the divine elephant and began to absorb the energy contained in this drop of Jinwu essence blood.


    Su Mu was shocked by the energy contained in that drop of Jinwu essence blood.


    This drop of Jinwu blood essence seems to have endless energy, constantly increasing the number of giant elephants in Su Mu''s body.


    250000, 260000, 270000, 300000, 400000, 500000, 1000000


    In less than half an hour, the number of giant elephants in Su Mu''s body has exceeded more than two million, which is the number of giant elephants that can only be owned in the second medium term.


    The first tier can have up to 840000 giant elephant cells, and the second tier has 8.4 million giant elephant cells. Whenever Su Mu breaks through the first tier, the number of giant elephant cells required will also increase tenfold.


    Su Mu estimated that if he absorbed this drop of Jinwu essence and blood, he would definitely have more than 8 million giant elephant cells, and his strength would definitely rise more than one level.


    One day later, the energy in Jinwu blood essence didn''t seem to be getting less at all. Su Mu thought it was not a matter to suck it all the time, so he wanted to leave the world of Fusang tree with this drop of Jinwu blood essence.


    However, after some attempts, Su Mu understood that he had no ability to take away this drop of blood essence at all. He might as well put it on the road when he needed to absorb it. Anyway, he has obtained the real inheritance, and as the emperor of Taiyi holy land, he has the right to enter the Fusang tree for cultivation.


    In that case, Su Mu also gave up his plan to take away Jinwu essence and blood, but put it aside and started to burn, trying to absorb the real fire of the sun around him.


    "The space in the mulberry tree is full of abilities! Unfortunately, the sun fire can''t be absorbed. If I can absorb all the sun fire here, my cultivation will definitely be too strong to a terrible level." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    After collecting his mind, Su Mu walked in the direction of coming. Jin Wu''s blood essence can''t be absorbed in a moment. Anyway, only he can enter the small world in the mulberry tree for the time being. After all, he has been in for some time, and it''s time to go out and report peace with them.


    Outside the hibiscus tree, Taiyi holy master looked anxiously at the huge hibiscus tree and said with extra worry: "Madam Zhu Yang, why hasn''t this man come out? What should have happened inside?"


    "Don''t worry, there will be no accident. In the world inside the Fuso tree, there is nothing that can hurt the little guy except fire. You just need to wait and pass the emperor''s soldiers to him when he comes out." too senior Zhu Yang slightly closed his eyes and said in a relaxed tone.


    "Taiyi understood." Taiyi Lord nodded and shook a sun disk in his hand. Although the emperor soldier had followed him for thousands of years and followed him since he became Taiyi Lord, he was still very reluctant to give it to Su mu.


    However, if the emperor soldier is handed over to Su mu for custody, his self-protection ability can be at least doubled. If something happens in the future, it is too late for the holy land to support, and the emperor soldier can also provide him with a lot of help.

 Chapter 144

    Su Mu left the world in the Fuso tree and saw the restless Taiyi holy master and a plain supreme mother Zhu Yang not far away.


    Su Mu walked over and saluted and said, "holy Lord, Supreme Master Zhu Yang, I''ve done it."


    Premier Zhu Yang nodded when he heard the speech. He didn''t speak.


    Taiyi holy master looked at Su Mu and the sun wheel in his hand and said, "emperor, this is our emperor soldier of Taiyi holy land. The sun wheel can condense the power of the sun and has infinite power. My great saint cultivation can fight against the quasi emperor strong. Today, this emperor soldier of Taiyi holy land will be handed over to Emperor Zi for you to use."


    "Well, Lord, I don''t need this imperial soldier."


    Then Su Mu called out the Eastern Emperor clock, a small clock with a palm size. Then he turned into a prototype and showed it to Taiyi holy master. He said, "this is the inheritance I obtained in the Fusang tree. It''s an emperor soldier, so holy master, you''d better take this sun wheel. I''d better have this Eastern Emperor clock."


    "Dong Huang Zhong!?" Zhu Yang stared fiercely. Then he ran directly to see the appearance of Dong Huang Zhong, but he was pushed away by Dong Huang Zhong for several steps.


    "I haven''t been able to control the Donghuang clock perfectly, Supreme Master Zhu Yang. I''m sorry," Su Mu said with an embarrassed smile.


    "Nothing."


    Zhu Yang looked at the huge Donghuang clock, his eyes glittering and said, "if it''s really the Donghuang clock, master, you actually put your precious companion in the Fuso tree as a inheritance. Are you really gone?"


    After a short while, madam Zhu Yang slowed down and asked curiously, "did the emperor get other inheritance?"


    Su Mu nodded and said, "yes, I saw a wisp of spirit left by my ancestors, who taught me his body method and incarnation."


    Premier Zhu Yang was excited at the speech and asked, "are you sure it''s a wisp of the master''s spirit?"


    Su Mu nodded. He thought it should be a spirit. He couldn''t show up. He communicated with himself with his voice in the distance. It should be a wisp of spirit left in the Fuso tree.


    "Yes, I saw a wisp of spirit from my ancestors," Su Mu replied.


    "The master is not dead! The master is not dead! Then I have to keep it! One day the master will come back to find me." mother Zhu Yang closed her eyes and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the forbidden area where the hibiscus trees grew, Su Mu put away the Donghuang bell and returned to the Taiyi holy land with the Taiyi Holy Lord.


    "Your body... How did you become so strong all of a sudden?" Taiyi said in surprise. At this time, Su Mu''s body was at least ten times stronger than when he entered!


    God elephant prison strength absorbed the energy of Jinwu essence and blood in the world in Fusang tree. At this time, Su Mu''s 3.5 million giant elephants galloped and his flesh reached an unprecedented level. At this time, Su Mu''s flesh alone was enough to fight an ordinary broken environment!


    "The Fusang tree is full of sun and fire. My body has been polished very well, so I have improved a lot." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "No wonder." Taiyi nodded.


    "The world inside the Fusang tree is a good place for me to practice. I ask to be closed in the future. With the broken practice of the real fire of the sun inside, my flesh and strength can break through very quickly." Su Mu said aloud.


    "No problem, you''ve got the inheritance, and you''re the emperor of Taiyi holy land. Naturally, you can practice in isolation in the Fuso tree, and you''re the only one in that place." Taiyi Holy Lord smiled.


    Su Mu smiled, said goodbye to Taiyi holy master and returned to his emperor peak.


    At this time, the black emperor wandered around dizi peak in all kinds of boredom. He hadn''t seen Su Mu''s shadow since he went out last time. He didn''t know where to go.


    "The boy is really. He doesn''t take the emperor with him when he goes out to play. He leaves me alone... Well, he actually leaves the emperor alone on the deserted emperor peak." the black emperor read a little annoyed.


    "Black emperor, what are you talking about?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "The smelly boy is back?"


    The black emperor turned his head and looked at Su mu. He was shocked. He immediately said, "wocao boy, what are you doing? Your body has improved so much? Are you taking drugs?"


    "No, I went to the forbidden area in the Holy Land and got the inheritance of Taiyi holy land. It''s normal for my strength to become stronger." Su Mu smiled and replied.


    "Your cultivation speed is really fast. I heard that you broke through from a mortal without cultivation to today''s state in only two years. This talent is really abnormal." the black emperor said with some admiration. He was also shocked by Su Mu''s talent at this time.


    "Black emperor, I''m not much worse than the young Tianjiao in your world at this time?" Su Mu asked with great interest.


    "It''s not much worse. Although you can''t be called the young emperor in our world with your talent, you are definitely the top group of Tianjiao." the black emperor nodded and said.


    Su Mu grinned and thought it was good. Waiting for his slow promotion, he thought he would soon be comparable to the young emperor of the world.


    Su Mu actually didn''t know that he could be called a young emperor at this time, but the black Emperor didn''t tell the truth because he was worried about Su Mu''s expansion and arrogance.


    "This kid is as like as two peas in the same genius, and is worthy of being the same person as the great emperor, who has not lost his body to the inborn body."


    The flesh made such a big breakthrough that Su Mu planned not to go anywhere at this time to nest in dizifeng to sort out his strength.


    It''s time to cultivate the nine secrets. Although Su mu can use the nine secrets, he can''t understand them. At this time, he is just a novice. The nine secrets are extremely powerful. Cultivating success is definitely one of his life-saving cards. He can''t just waste it.


    And I got two new skills this time. When I have time, I still need to practice.


    After that, Su Mu was very busy every day. The cultivation of the nine mysteries was not two days a day. Su Mu constantly used and understood the mysteries of the nine mysteries and reached the state of Xiaocheng for a time.


    After he couldn''t make a breakthrough, Su Mu resolutely put the nine secrets aside and began to practice the only body method he has obtained so far, the art of turning golden black into rainbow!


    "With a strong body method, I can supplement the deficiency of body method in the future." Su Mu thought secretly in his heart.


    For a long time, although Su Mu''s performance was not slow, he did it with his infinite spiritual power. He didn''t have any body method skills. Now he has obtained such a top body method, so Su Mu naturally wants to practice it.

 Chapter 145

    Three months later, in December of the cold winter, Su Mu was sitting in the stone pavilion on dizi peak, drinking tea and enjoying the snow with the black emperor.


    "The weather can change so fast that it suddenly snows." the black emperor said, looking at the heavy snowflakes.


    "Yes, it''s changing so fast. It''s a cold winter. It''s actually a good thing to enjoy the snow every day." Su Mu smiled.


    When the voice fell, Su Mu turned back to the house, took out a jar of wine, carried the rope tied to the jar, and Su Mu stepped directly into the snow.


    The pale snow flooded Su Mu''s ankle. At this time, Su Mu also put on a white fluffy leeward, and there was still a snow-white gown inside.


    Su Mu''s physique actually can''t feel the cold. After all, the three powerful flames in his body are raising the temperature of his body, and his flesh is so strong that he can''t feel the cold at all.


    However, in order not to be so weird, Su Mu still wore winter clothes.


    The black emperor looked at Su Mu walking down the emperor peak with a pot of wine under the heavy snow. He asked in some doubt, "boy, where are you going?"


    "Go find your old friend and have a drink. If you want to come, follow him." Su Mu replied.


    The black emperor thought for a moment, looked at the figure of Su Mu and Bai Xuerong, and quickly followed him.


    On the snow, a man in white led a black dog to carry wine. From a distance, it actually has a poetic flavor.


    Taiyi holy land, fourth floor.


    Wang Lin and others gathered around to watch the snow. A pot of fire was raised in the house, not for heating, but for making a stove.


    Li Nan took out a large piece of tightly wrapped things from the space ring. Li Nan carefully unpacked the package. There was a piece of crystal clear meat, which should be the meat of some kind of beast.


    "This snow deer is not so easy to find. I really searched all the mountains and forests near Taiyi holy land, so I had to go to the city to buy one." Li Nan said reluctantly.


    Jianghuai sniffed the flame in the basin with a branch and said, "snow deer are rare. Although there are a lot of them, it''s difficult to find them. It''s good for you to buy a snow deer. Although we didn''t catch it ourselves, it''s also a snow deer. The taste is absolutely authentic."


    "It makes sense to quickly clean up the fire and isolate all the ash from contact. Other things can''t change the taste of snow deer." Wang Lin said aloud.


    As the voice fell, Wang Shi and others quickly began to clean up, while Jianghuai put up an isolation array to prevent ashes and dust from falling on snow deer meat.


    Snow deer is delicious and suitable for barbecue. The correct barbecue method can improve the taste of snow deer meat. This very rare ingredient can be said to be one of the top ingredients in Xuantian continent. However, its taste depends on people. Some people have good skills. Snow deer must be one of the most delicious foods in Xuantian continent. If their skills are not good, Then snow deer is at most a middle-class food.


    To tell the truth, Li Nan still has two skills. After all, they also got a snow deer a few years ago, but at that time, because they couldn''t deal with it, they could only deal with it in the most common way, and the final taste could only be said to be ordinary.


    But now it''s different. With a lesson from the past, Li Nan has learned all the cooking methods of snow deer in recent years. He sees his palm beating on the snow deer meat constantly, trying to make the tight meat loose.


    Then the spirit in his palm surged. Li Nan grabbed the snow deer''s bones and picked out all the unnecessary bones, leaving only the necessary ones.


    After the seasoning is mixed, Li Nan raises the snow deer to Lingli and roasts it three feet high from the flame. If the temperature is not high, it may be eaten at night.


    However, their practitioners do not lack time. Only a few hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    The venison gave off a fragrance, which floated across the courtyard and dispersed towards the outside. Many true disciples also smelled it.


    "This smell... Wang Lin''s old disciples are not making snow venison?"


    One man and one dog walked out of the pavilion. Su Mu was surprised to see so many people. How long has it been? Why are there so many true disciples in Taiyi holy land?


    "Hey, look, is that a newcomer?" a true disciple patted the shoulder of the people around him.


    "No, look at his dress. It should be some childe?"


    "You can pull it down. Can you come here? This is the fourth floor of Taiyi holy land. How can ordinary childe come?"


    "The fourth floor is really lively."


    Su Mu smiled and said to the black emperor, "it''s much more lively than the fifth floor. We haven''t seen many living people on the fifth floor for so long. They are all practicing in isolation. They are basically rare guys. The fourth floor has so many true disciples, which is much more lively than before."


    "Do you know the number of true disciples now?" the black emperor asked casually.


    "This is what Jiang Yi''s great son should worry about. It has nothing to do with us. We should eat, drink, play and sleep. Anyway, I''m not going to compete with him for the throne of the Lord. After all, it''s too troublesome," Su Mu said.


    "You''re open-minded. You don''t do such a position as the leader of the top forces. What do you want to do?" the black emperor asked.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go step by step. There are too many doubts in my heart. If I have the opportunity, I want to solve all those doubts." Su Mu said aloud.


    After chatting for a while, Su Mu and Heihuang walked towards the courtyard of Wang Lin and others. Not long ago, they actually met an acquaintance.


    "Su mu?"


    A pleasant female voice came, which made Su Mu feel confused. Su Mu looked back and was stunned. "Are you... Zhao liner?"


    It''s not su Mu''s bad memory, but Zhao liner''s change now... It''s really a little big.


    Zhao liner was a little happy and said with a smile, "it''s me. Do you remember me?"


    "Well, they are all former peers. How can they forget?"


    Su Mu smiled and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "Li Nan asked me to eat snow deer meat. I just started, but I didn''t expect to meet you." Zhao liner said with a smile.


    "It''s quite a coincidence." Su Mu smiled, and then took the black emperor to continue walking towards the courtyard of Wang Lin.


    At this time, Zhao liner already knew that Su Mu was not interested in himself at all. He and he were people from two worlds. Instead of waiting so hard and fruitless, he might as well give Li Nan, who had been pursuing himself, a chance.


    To tell the truth, Li Nan is not ugly. He is a very handsome guy, but Zhao liner is a little tired of him. Now I think Li Nan is actually very good to himself these years.

 Chapter 146

    In Wang Lin''s courtyard, people gathered around and watched Li Nan cooking snow venison in the middle, for fear that Li Nan missed any steps to remind him.


    "You guys, long time no see." Su Mu walked into the hall and shouted with a smile on his face.


    When they heard the voice, they were stunned, especially Jianghuai, who could it be if it wasn''t Su mu?


    "I''ve seen the emperor!" Wang Lin and others quickly bowed.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao liner''s eyes behind Su Mu are shining with gold. Such a man is what their women should look for, but she also knows that Su Mu has no chance and doesn''t have to do more.


    Li Nan, who was barbecue on the side, looked at the worship in Zhao liner''s eyes and couldn''t help but look a little dim. Instead of talking, he was very serious about barbecue.


    "Stop, stop, our relationship doesn''t need to be empty. I''ll just come to you for a drink. I''ll bring the wine and prepare the dishes." Su Mu said aloud.


    "No problem."


    Wang Lin smiled. He didn''t really care about Su Mu''s identity at this time. He went forward and hugged Su Mu''s shoulder and said, "see, snow deer, authentic snow deer, Li Nan will show you today and let you see what the kitchen god is."


    "Don''t praise me. If I screw up later, I won''t end well." Li Nan said reluctantly.


    "By the way, Su mu, what do you think we still have a dog to make dog meat?" Wang Lin asked with some doubt.


    At this time, the black emperor, who had originally closed his eyes and rested, was angry and directly scolded: "bah! You want to make dog meat with this emperor? Dream!"


    "Come on, black emperor, just kidding."


    Su Mu couldn''t help but say something speechless: "Wang Lin, you too. What are you doing flirting with it?"


    "Isn''t it fun?" Wang Lin smiled awkwardly and said.


    In the evening, the snow that had stopped began to fall again, but they were all people with good cultivation and didn''t care about these temperatures.


    When he came to the courtyard, Su Mu put the wine on the stone table and said, "try the good wine in the middle region?"


    "Good wine in the middle regions? Wocao, Su mu, have you been to the middle regions?" Wang Lin said curiously.


    "It''s just a coincidence," Su Mu replied with a smile.


    It''s really a coincidence. I wanted to go out for a walk. Who knows, I met the legendary two boundary cars and was sent to hell. After coming out, I found that I went to the central region and wasted a lot of spirit stones to get on the way.


    Everyone chatted with each other. Su Mu actually found the problem. They seemed to have become strange to themselves. In addition to Wang Lin, Wang Shi and Li Nan in Jianghuai felt that they had lost the ability to be friends with Su mu.


    "If the status becomes higher, it seems that it will become lonely." Su Mu smiled helplessly and thought in his heart.


    After eating and drinking, Su Mu didn''t stop. He took the black emperor to the fifth floor.


    After su Mu left, Wang Lin''s smiling face drooped and sighed, "Why are you so? Su Mu and we were good friends because you care about his status and because he is the emperor. Don''t you dare to communicate with him?"


    "No."


    Jiang Huai shook his head and said, "Wang Lin, you don''t understand. You understand the relationship between Jiang Yi and me. If it''s just a gap in status, I won''t care at all, but... Alas, don''t say it."


    "Wang Shi, what about you? What do you think?" Wang Lin asked in a flat tone.


    "I don''t want to care about the gap between positions, but Su Mu is also the emperor. In front of him, I have an inexplicable sense of oppression." Wang Shi answered truthfully.


    "Really."


    Wang Lin had to nod. It seems that among them, there are no people who can maintain a relationship with Su mu. In fact, don''t look at his relaxed appearance. He also cares about the identity of emperor Su mu, but he behaves differently.


    On the way, Su Mu and the black emperor walked slowly. Su Mu was white. In fact, the white snow fell on him, but the black emperor turned white.


    "You look like you''ve changed a layer of hair," Su Mu said aloud.


    The black emperor shook off the snow and followed Su Mu back to dizi peak.


    The black emperor walked behind and looked at Su mu. He couldn''t help missing in his eyes.


    "This kid is as like as two peas in the act and action. I wonder if he is reincarnated." the dark emperor thought in his heart.


    After returning to dizi peak, the bored Su Mu had to drink alone. In fact, it was not alone. The black emperor was drinking with him.


    Looking at the falling snowflakes, Su Mu asked aloud, "black emperor, do you want to return to your world?"


    "Yes, but I guess I can''t go back. Since I can''t go back, I''ll develop well in this world and make my black emperor''s name resound in this world." the black emperor said aloud.


    "That''s a good idea." Su Mu nodded.


    Su Mu hasn''t communicated with the system for more than a few months. He hasn''t even read any novels refreshed in recent months. He doesn''t even know his name.


    But it is estimated that it is not a particularly good novel. After all, the novels above high-quality products will be reminded by the system.


    At the moment, although Su Mu''s cultivation is still in the middle of heaven and earth, his previous strength is far from being compared with that now.


    At the moment, Su Mu not only created a sound wave martial art, but also learned the art of turning golden black into rainbow. It can be said that he was armed in all directions. At this time, Su Mu felt that he could hang Jiang Yi up and fight!


    Not long ago, in order to prove the authenticity of his idea, Su Mu really had a fight with Jiang Yi. The final result was that Su Mu fell down before he made much effort.


    Su Mu is powerful and looks extraordinary. In the eyes of most elders, he is the most suitable person to inherit the throne of the Lord, but he has no interest at all. Jiang Yi still has to sit in the position of the Lord.


    In the cold winter, Su Mu felt that he had become sentimental. In the past, he was not so emotional. He could sigh for a while when he met anything.


    Su Mu used his psychic power to make do with the boiling for him. By the way, he helped the black emperor warm the wine. Drinking some warm wine this winter actually has a different taste.


    Su Mu drank a lot and felt a little drunk. Su Mu looked up at the sky. At this time, the sky was dark, and only the white snowflakes were flying.


    Su Mu raised his glass to the sky and sighed softly, "if you want snow in the evening, can you drink a glass of wine?"


    The voice fell, and Su Mu immediately killed the wine in the cup

 Chapter 147

    At the end of December, it was a cold winter. Taiyi holy land was also preparing warm clothes for ordinary external disciples. After all, they didn''t have enough strong cultivation to resist the cold in the extreme north of Taiyi holy place.


    "This winter will come earlier than usual."


    On a pavilion of Taiyi holy land, Taiyi Holy Lord looked at Taiyi holy land covered with a pallor and said slowly.


    "It must be early. In previous years, such heavy snow will not appear until January. It has begun in November this year." the Xuanyi elder nodded and said.


    "Where''s the emperor?" asked Taiyi.


    "Should I practice at dizi peak? I haven''t seen it for many days." Xuanyi elder said.


    "It''s not enough to practice every day. Elder xuanxu, please go to dizi peak to invite the emperor to come and say that we will invite him to dinner." Taiyi Holy Lord smiled.


    "Yes."


    Elder xuanxu nodded and flew to the emperor peak.


    On the emperor peak, Su Mu is preparing lunch at this time. Although his cultivation has reached a state where he doesn''t have to eat, Su Mu still likes to have a lot of three meals a day, and so do most people. After all, food is what most people like, and it''s not so easy to give up.


    Moreover, today is December 22. Su Mu remembered that in the modern world, every year today is a special day, representing the real arrival of winter.


    This day is called the winter solstice.


    On the day of winter solstice, northerners like to blow the heat at home and eat a breath of delicious dumplings. Southerners will buy some beef and mutton and cook hot pot at home to warm their body. After all, the South doesn''t have heating like the north. Drinking a hot mutton soup to warm up in such cold weather can be said to be the happiest thing for southerners all winter.


    After coming to this world, Su Mu didn''t forget this festival. Taking advantage of the snow, Su Mu went to Taiyi city to buy some materials. He wanted to see if he could make a mutton hotpot without the help of modern items.


    Su Mu was busy up and down, while the black emperor was lying in the snow in the yard, completely ignoring the cold snow.


    Su Mu inadvertently looked at the black emperor and said, "your black hair is wet. Can''t you find a dry place to lie down?"


    The black emperor yawned, stood up and shook the snow channel on his body: "don''t you sleep everywhere? Anyway, the emperor''s body can''t feel cold. What are you doing, boy?"


    "Mutton hot pot is a wonderful way to keep out the cold in winter." Su Mu replied without lifting his head.


    "Drive out the cold?"


    The black emperor was puzzled and said, "you won''t feel cold with your body and cultivation?"


    "It''s just a saying. I make this thing every year. You can try a bowl of mutton soup with some mutton later. The taste can make your whole body... Well, your whole body is hot," Su Mu said.


    "Is there such a God?"


    The second dog looked at Su Mu stirring the spoon in the pot and sometimes putting some spices in. On the snow-white soup bottom, there were large lumps of mutton, chives and other ingredients floating, emitting bursts of salivating fragrance.


    Su Mu took out a small bowl and filled himself with a bowl of soup. He blew the hot air on the edge, took a sip, and said, "it''s done, black emperor, come and drink the soup."


    The black emperor smelled the speech and walked over slowly. He smelled the snow-white soup with his nose and said, "it smells really good. Give me a bowl to try."


    Su Mu smiled and filled the black emperor with a bowl of mutton soup, which was full of mutton except the soup.


    For the convenience of the black emperor, Su Mu prepared the mixture inside.


    The black emperor drank most of the soup in one gulp. His eyes lit up and said, "boy, this soup is good! It''s a good thing. If you don''t practice and become a cook, you will make a lot of money."


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t speak.


    Just then, a figure flying quickly attracted Su Mu''s attention. Su Mu Dingqing looked carefully and found that it was elder xuanxu.


    "Emperor."


    Elder xuanxu saluted. When he was about to speak, he smelled an unspeakable fragrance and said, "what are you doing, emperor? It smells good!"


    "Elder xuanxu? Come on." Su Mu smiled and asked elder xuanxu to sit down. He also filled him a bowl of soup and a bowl of mutton, and prepared some dip dishes in front of him.


    "Elder xuanxu, how about trying my craft?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    Elder xuanxu couldn''t help swallowing his saliva when he smelled the fragrance and said, "this is made by the emperor?"


    "Can it be false?" Su Mu smiled.


    Elder xuanxu picked up his chopsticks, picked up a piece of mutton, dipped it with pepper and put it in his mouth. His eyes suddenly brightened. The mutton tastes delicate, fragrant and smooth. The lean meat is strong, and the fat meat is fat but not greasy.


    Elder xuanxu slowly felt the spicy taste, slowly raised the snow-white mutton soup and drank it. It was as if he had drunk the best thing in the world.


    The smell of mutton was specially removed by Su mu. In addition, the soup boiled with white radish didn''t seem greasy. There was also the light taste of radish, which made elder xuanxu feel unspeakable.


    "The emperor is worthy of being the emperor. Even if he has strong cultivation, he is so good at cooking. I don''t know which girl will get the emperor''s heart." elder xuanxu smiled.


    "Elder xuanxu doesn''t want to tease me. Su Mu wants to pursue the road. In fact, he doesn''t have much interest in men and women. Let''s go with fate. If fate falls, Su Mu won''t refuse. If not, Su Mu won''t force it." Su Mu said with a smile.


    When the voice fell, Su Mu again filled the black emperor with a bowl of soup full of mutton and said, "drink less, so as not to wet the bed at night."


    "It''s impossible for the emperor to wet his bed when he dies." the black emperor said casually and drank the soup again.


    "By the way, elder xuanxu, why are you free to come to my emperor peak today?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "The Lord asked me to call the son over for a chat. It also happened that I drank the mutton soup made by the son himself." elder xuanxu smiled.


    "Is there anything important for the Lord to come to me?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not clear, maybe it is." elder xuanxu replied.


    Su Mu nodded and looked at such a big pot of mutton soup. Su Mu turned his mind and said, "elder xuanxu, how about I take this pot of soup to the Holy Lord and give it to them?"


    The xuanxu elder immediately brightened his eyes and said, "it''s natural. It''s just right for other elders and the Lord to taste the emperor''s craft."


    Su Mu smiled, looked at the struggling black emperor and said, "black emperor, let''s go out."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 148

    On the pavilion, Taiyi holy master is a little strange. Why has the xuanxu elder gone for so long and hasn''t come back?


    Taiyi holy master sat on the chair, some doubts in his heart, and said to Taiyi holy son standing behind him, "Jiang Yi, go and have a look, too."


    Jiang Yi nodded. As soon as he was about to start, three figures appeared not far away.


    "Here you are, master." Jiang Yi pointed to the figure in the sky and said.


    Su Mu jumped into the attic, and then the xuanxu elder with a serious and steady face and the anxious black emperor also landed on the attic.


    "Emperor, what did you... Bring?" Taiyi asked suspiciously.


    Su Mu smiled, waved his hand, floated the mutton soup with spiritual power, put it into a bowl and said, "holy Lord, taste it."


    Taiyi had some doubts, but smelling the fragrance, he thought it should be good, so he took a sip gently.


    The next moment, the smooth taste brightened his eyes and said, "good thing! Is this made by the emperor?"


    "Yes," Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Taiyi nodded and said, "the taste is very good. It seems that the emperor still has the talent to be a cook."


    Su Mu looked at the people standing around. Among them were Taiyi Holy Son, xuanyang elder, Xuanyi elder, xuanxu elder who had just called him, and three strangers.


    "Don''t you know what the Holy Lord wants me to do? It doesn''t seem that the lineup is going to discuss something important?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    Taiyi smiled and said, "I just saw you nest on the emperor peak every day. I told you to come down and walk around today. By the way, I''ll introduce you."


    Taiyi holy master pointed back at the three people who made Su Mu feel strange and said, "these three are young people with the gift of the son. They are our new disciples in Taiyi holy land, Su Wei, Tan Mo and sun Gongjin."


    They all saluted Su Mu and said, "I''ve seen the emperor."


    "Don''t do that. They are all brothers of the same school." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "I''m worried about their titles recently. Emperor, let''s see what titles are suitable for them?" Taiyi asked aloud.


    Su Mu smiled helplessly and said, "the Lord despises me too much. What good title can I recommend? You''d better choose it slowly, Lord."


    After chatting for a while, Su Mu looked at the mutton soup in his pot and said, "Lord, what do you think of telling the external disciples how to make this thing and setting today as the winter solstice?"


    "Oh? Is there any special allusion?" Taiyi said suspiciously.


    "Nothing, just a special miss." Su Mu shook his head.


    "December 22 coincides with the arrival of winter and the time of heavy snow. The name of the winter solstice is really very good. Listen to you, set December 22 as the winter solstice." Taiyi Lord smiled.


    Su Mu nodded and said, "elder xuanxu, please teach us the practice of mutton soup. Although we can''t feel the cold for us, the cultivation of those external disciples is not high. It''s good to warm up with mutton soup."


    "Understand." elder xuanxu nodded.


    "Boy, give me another bowl." the black emperor drank the soup in his bowl and said to Su Mu again.


    "I told you. If you drink too much soup tonight, I''ll throw you into the snow." Su Mu said.


    "You can''t even wet the bed," said the black emperor disdainfully.


    Everyone laughed.


    After su Mu''s comments, this day has also been praised. The winter solstice, an important festival in the modern world, was moved to Xuantian by Su mu. Maybe there will be some walkers coming to the world countless years later, and they can feel the warmth of the winter solstice at that time.


    ¡­¡­


    January arrived as scheduled. It was still snowing like goose feather outside the window. Su Mu was a lazy man for the first time. He didn''t want to get up in a warm quilt.


    The black emperor curled up on the bed made for him and fell asleep without a trace of movement.


    "Well, you can''t afford it if I don''t get up?" Su Mu thought helplessly.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, the heavy snow outside the window began to decrease slowly, and the temperature has dropped another level. At this time, I can see nothing except a snow-white scenery outside the window.


    After exhausting laziness from his body, Su Mu began to cross his knees and practice in bed. As soon as the movement caused by his practice woke up the black emperor, he looked at Su Mu Panxi sitting on the bed and thought helplessly: "the boy''s practice movement is too big! He can''t sleep much."


    However, at the next moment, the black emperor lay on the comfortable soft quilt again, closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    While Su Mu was practicing and the black emperor was sleeping, the people and horses of the Qianyuan state had arrived at the foot of Taiyi holy land, not to find trouble, but to offer gifts to Taiyi holy land, that is, to pay protection fees to Taiyi holy land.


    "This year, the East China Sea Aquarium is making a lot of trouble. It costs a lot of things to guard there, so the items offered are less than in previous years. Please don''t worry about it."


    "Well, three princesses, I didn''t expect that Qianyuan sent you out this time. Why didn''t your father come?" Taiyi asked.


    Yes, it was Qian Yi, the third Royal Princess of the Qianyuan Kingdom, who came to Taiyi holy land to present gifts this time.


    "I asked my father to see the magnificent scenery of Taiyi holy land." Qian Yi said aloud.


    "You have a good excuse."


    Taiyi said casually, "are you looking for Su mu? If so, please leave. You can''t see the emperor."


    Qian Yi bit her lips in disbelief and said, "why can''t the Lord let me have a try? What if he sees me?"


    Taiyi Lord shook his head and said, "to see the emperor, you have to go to the fifth floor of Taiyi holy land, and the emperor peak is not allowed to enter without orders. Do you still want to tell him to come out to see you?"


    "Please give me a chance," said Qian Yi.


    "Whatever you want."


    Taiyi holy master waved his hand. It is said that this girl Qianyi likes Gulin Feng very much. It is precisely because of this that she doesn''t stop. If there is any other broken princess or big family lady, he won''t let her go.


    "Gulin Feng''s eyes are good. The girl looks really good, but Su Mu doesn''t seem to be looking for a partner?" Taiyi thought in his heart.


    "Forget it, it''s his business whether he can find it or not. It''s a big deal to be single like me in the future."


    On the fifth floor of the holy land of Taiyi, Qian Yi is the first person to enter here as an outsider. Even if the saints of other holy places come to entertain them on weekdays, they are only in Taiyi city.

 Chapter 149

    Su Mu completely ignored Qian Yi''s arrival. At this time, he was already silent in cultivation. The art of turning golden black into rainbow is very difficult. Su mu can only cultivate it at this time and is difficult to master it.


    At the other end, Qian Yi has come to the fifth floor of Taiyi holy land and is ready to find Su Mu and perform a headache.


    The other party was a girl Gulin Feng thought was good. Gulin Feng also said that the little girl was worthy of Su mu, so Taiyi Holy Lord didn''t block Qian Yi more. He not only let her enter Taiyi holy land, but also took her to the fifth floor and told her about Su Mu''s closed mountain.


    At the foot of emperor Zi peak, Qian Yi''s face was looking forward to what Su Mu would look like when he saw himself.


    "Su mu, I''m looking for you." Qian Yi thought in her heart.


    She walked slowly towards dizi peak. At this time, there was countless snow on dizi peak, and there was thick white snow on the stone steps. It was difficult for Qian Yi to take a step at this time, but she knew that this was the place where the emperor lived. If she wanted to see Su Mu, she had to go up even if there was a blade under her feet.


    In the room, the sleeping black emperor opened his eyes and said, "boy, stop practicing first. Someone is looking for you."


    Su Mu opened his eyes fiercely when he heard the speech. God saw through the body and went out to probe down the emperor peak.


    After glancing at Qian Yi''s figure, Su Mu could not help but frown and wonder why he came?


    "Black emperor, she came up and said I was closed." Su Mu said. Then his body flashed and disappeared, appearing on the sixth floor of Taiyi holy land.


    She didn''t mean anything about Qian Yi''s love between men and women. For him at this time, pursuing the supreme road was what he wanted to do. In addition, nothing could attract him.


    Su Mu skillfully found the attic where supreme mother Zhu Yang lived and said, "supreme mother Zhu Yang, I want to go to the Fusang tree to shut down for a period of time."


    When the pavilion opened, the figure of supreme mother Zhu Yang came out and said, "the emperor comes with me."


    The voice fell. With a wave of his hand, mother Zhu Yang disappeared with Su Mu and came to the foot of the Fusang tree.


    Without saying anything, Su Mu stepped directly into the Fusang tree and was surrounded by countless sun fires again. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling incomparable warmth.


    "Go to Jinwu blood essence first, just absorb some blood essence and try to break through the later stage of heaven and earth." Su Mu thought secretly.


    In another place, after climbing for a long time, Qian Yi finally came to the top of dizi peak. At a glance, she saw the yard not far away. It was definitely where Su Mu lived.


    "Su mu, I''m looking for you!" Qian Yi Ran to the yard again and shouted.


    The black emperor couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly. He thought he would help the boy pull a panic.


    When Qian Yi Ran to the yard, the people who couldn''t find Su mu on the left and right immediately had some doubts. At this time, the black emperor came out and said, "little girl, you''d better not look for it. The boy closed up and won''t happen in a period of time."


    "Shut up?"


    Qian Yi was stunned when she heard the speech. She didn''t even care about the big black dog, the black emperor, but hurriedly asked, "do you know when he will come out?"


    "Who knows? The matter of the cultivator may take months or even years." the black emperor readily agreed.


    Qian Yi immediately felt very disappointed. Then she looked up and asked, "can I stay here for a while and wait for him to come back?"


    "Poof." a mouthful of old blood burst out of the black emperor''s heart. Does the woman really intend to wait for the boy here?


    The black emperor thought for a moment and could never leave this woman on the emperor''s peak.


    "That''s not good. Although I don''t know how you got to the fifth floor of Taiyi holy land, Emperor Zifeng will never leave anyone. I can send you down the mountain. If you want to find Su mu, I''ll let you know when he leaves the customs." said the black emperor.


    "How will you inform me?" Qian Yi asked suspiciously.


    Hearing this, the black emperor hurried back to the house, took out the messenger jade talisman used to contact Su mu, handed it to Qian Yi and said, "this is the messenger jade talisman between Su Mu and me. Here you are. I''ll tell you the first time when he leaves the customs. How about it?"


    Qian Yi nodded when she heard the speech, but when will she see him again after she goes back this time?


    I finally won the opportunity to offer tribute in order to meet Su mu in Taiyi holy land.


    But now, Taiyi holy land is up. Taiyi Holy Lord even let her go up on the fifth floor, and she climbed up dizi peak by herself.


    She found the small yard where Su Mu lived, but she didn''t find Su Mu''s figure.


    "I won''t give up. Wait, Su mu. I''ll find you one day." Qian Yi thought in her heart.


    Take the messenger jade amulet in the black emperor''s hand and put it in the space ring. Then she is ready to walk down the emperor peak.


    Seeing this, the black emperor hurriedly gave her a ride and sent her to the foot of emperor Zi peak. Comparing the stone steps he and Su Mu didn''t go anywhere in their daily travel, the script is that travel depends on flying, resulting in a thick layer of snow on all the stone steps of God Zi peak.


    It was not so easy to go down such a road, so the black emperor took Qian Yi and sent her to the foot of dizi peak.


    "It''s really a holy land. Even a dog has the ability to fly in the air. I just don''t know when I can do it." Qian Yi thought in her heart.


    After sending away Qian Yi, the black emperor hurried back to dizi peak, ready to take out the secret messenger between himself and Su Mu and tell him that the woman had gone, but he couldn''t contact Su mu.


    Because Su Mu really went to seclusion at this time.


    In the world inside the Fuso tree, the endless real fire is like burning the sky and boiling the sea. A young man is sitting cross legged in the middle of the fire. A red golden black jade appears on his forehead, but it disappears a moment later. Then he opens his eyes.


    "It''s successful, the later period of heaven and earth." Su Mu thought secretly.


    If you want to try your strength at the moment, Su Mu moves in the flame world with alternating fists and palms. This is Su Mu testing his strength.


    A fist shocked the world. Su Mu''s fist shadow turned into a golden dragon and roared like a bombardment that destroyed the sky and the earth not far away. Suddenly, a huge flame cloud appeared.


    Then Su Mu took a palm, and the huge palm that covered the sky and blocked the sun condensed from the air, covered with dark clouds, and the thunder flickered. The huge palm was golden. The whole world of Fuso tree trembled with one palm.


    Then he took out the Donghuang bell and poured his hands into it. Earth shaking bells sounded melodiously, and the terrible sound waves spread around, forcing countless real fires of the sun back dozens of steps.


    At this time, Su Mu''s strength has far exceeded the strength of the realm of heaven and earth!

 Chapter 150

    After a breakthrough in cultivation, Su Mu was in a very good mood for a while. After absorbing Jinwu blood essence for a while, he raised his prison strength to five million giant elephants and left the world of fusangshu.


    At this time, tens of days have passed since the outside world, and Qian Yi has already left Taiyi holy land. After all, it is good for Taiyi Holy Lord to make an exception and let him go to Taiyi holy land. It is impossible for her to stay for a long time.


    Now that he had left, Su Mu naturally wouldn''t hide his figure and flew straight towards the fifth layer of dizi peak.


    "Boy, you''re back," said the black emperor.


    "Yes."


    Su Mu nodded and answered the black emperor.


    "Has anything interesting happened recently?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "It''s nothing except that an unknown water demon appeared in the East China Sea Aquarium. The powerful dragon general in Dalian is not an opponent. He was defeated. The Qianyuan royal family is looking for someone to kill it." the black emperor said casually.


    Su Mu nodded. It seems that nothing funny has happened recently, but it is said that the East China Sea has begun to be unable to defend. Those aquariums don''t know what''s going on. Their strength is like eating some natural and earth treasures. They have improved wildly. From the original mob to fighting against the Qianyuan royal court, now the Qianyuan royal family can''t do anything, Ready to move help


    In the East China Sea, in a city attacked by aquariums, a mackerel is arranging troops for them. At this time, the strength of aquariums has improved a lot, and even some have learned to use tactics.


    The mackerel looked at the array site in front of him, operated very skillfully, and was also thinking about sending the aquarium to an ambush.


    While the mackerel was thinking, a crab suddenly ran out and said, "mackerel, the reinforcements of the Qianyuan state have arrived. Shall we intercept them and collect some of the things they brought?"


    "No, concentrate on the position and wait for the king to come," said the mackerel casually.


    Now the strength of the aquarium has risen greatly. It is no longer possible for the Terran to send two people at random. This time, the reinforcements sent the snake who guarded the inner pass to kill the powerful aquarium with general long.


    Just when the Terrans didn''t know, the aquariums in the East China Sea went out at night to win a border Sea city again. At this time, there are already four cities in the hands of the aquariums.


    "I must recapture the city, or I will have no face to go back to see the emperor." general Long''s tone was very cold and heavy.


    "Terran soldiers listen to orders, take weapons and iron armor, and we go to the battlefield to recapture Haicheng!"


    "Yes!"


    Countless Terrans roared with earth shaking voices. They quickly put on their equipment and followed the dragon to the city occupied by the aquarium.


    General long looked at the majestic city in front of him and was angry. This was the city that he personally took charge of the suppression, but he didn''t expect that it was taken by the Shui nationality attack after he went to support other cities.


    General long immediately understood that this was a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain. Only by guiding him away from their aquarium can he start against Haicheng.


    At this time, the sea city is full of aquariums. They destroy the city unscrupulously. When they see what they want, they grab it directly. It''s unreasonable at all.


    "Attack!" the Dragon general roared, and the siege bed crossbow was directly pushed out. The four siege bed crossbows shot four huge pieces of wood at the same time, and hit the city gate with great destructive power.


    "The gate is broken! Terran soldiers! Rush!" the Dragon general shouted, and all the Terran soldiers went straight to the sea city with swords.


    "Successfully introduced."


    In the city master''s house in the center of Haicheng, which was originally the residence of general long, it became the headquarters for the mackerels to think about tactics.


    "The order goes on, the old rule, hide, a fatal blow!"


    "Yes!"


    After the Terrans rushed into Haicheng, he already understood that this time, they won the contest. General long seemed to have lost his usual calmness, and the whole person seemed extra irritable.


    "Terran, the other three domains were attacked by the aquarium except the middle domain. The northern domain was also not attacked by the aquarium because the Holy Land lived by the sea."


    However, at this time, there were not many supermarkets in Dongyu Haicheng, and all of them were reduced to the hands of the aquarium. While the morale of the Terran was greatly reduced, Emperor Qian Yuan also thought about how to recapture Haicheng. You know, the holy places that gave their territory to the aquarium would never let him go.


    The battle between the aquarium and the Terran in the eastern region has not spread far, not even the name of Su mu. This is actually a cover up. Emperor Qian Yuan wants to recapture Haicheng at a very fast speed, but now it seems that he is going to fail.


    The Terran soldiers who attacked Haicheng fell into an ambush one by one. The aquarium drilled out of the dark corner and killed the Terran soldiers with their evil hands.


    "Aquarium! Wait! Terran will, and then you will feel the real terror!" the Dragon general shouted angrily.


    "General long, I''m looking forward to what you said." the mackerel looked at the general in a flat tone, and then waved his hand to kill him directly.


    General long died and died in Haicheng, East China Sea. When the news came back, all officials were shocked and Emperor Qianyuan was furious. General long was the greatest hero guarding Haicheng. At this time, he actually died in Haicheng, East China Sea.


    "Help Taiyi Holy Land! We need the help of a saint elder!" emperor Qian Yuan said in a cold tone. At this time, he can''t drag on. The best way is to find a stronger combat power to give a devastating blow to the aquarium.


    In the Taiyi holy land, the main peak. At this time, the Taiyi Holy Lord is considering which elder to send to deal with the Donghai people.


    "Holy Lord, I''ll go." elder xuanyang said.


    "No."


    Taiyi Lord shook his head and said, "you need to stay in Taiyi holy land. Send xuanxu elder this time."


    Elder xuanyang had to nod.


    "Elder xuanxu, remember to go with the emperor at that time and see how strong the emperor is at this time." Taiyi said.


    "By the way, remember to issue the task, which means that elder xuanxu and Emperor Zi will lead the team to destroy the aquarium in Haicheng, the East China Sea. You will be rewarded. Here you are." Taiyi said.


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s go."


    The voice fell. There was no one in the main peak. Elder xuanxu hurriedly found Su Mu and explained his intention. Su Mu naturally wouldn''t refuse. It happened that he hadn''t done it for a long time. It''s also a good idea to go to the East China Sea to take a group of aquariums as sandbags this time.


    Many disciples in Taiyi holy land have received this mission, and the three new candidates are also on the list. In the words of Taiyi Holy Lord, they are ready to see Su Mu''s strength and broaden their horizons.

 Chapter 151

    Three days later, the sun rose in the East.


    Taiyi holy land is full of busy atmosphere. Su Mu didn''t stay on dizi peak today, but went down to Taiyi city.


    "Emperor, all the disciples who want to go to Donghai city with us are here. Do you need to say something?" elder xuanxu asked aloud.


    "No need."


    Su Mu looked at the young disciples and said, "this time we are going to fight for the territory and land of the human race. I believe they don''t need any words to stimulate them."


    Elder xuanxu nodded. The void ship was ready to open the transmission array towards the East China Sea city at any time.


    I don''t know who spread the news. General long was defeated in the fall of Haicheng and died in Haicheng in the East China Sea. The snake who went to support him disappeared. The news spread to the people''s ears, and the ordinary residents in the eastern region became agitated one after another.


    But then the royal family of the Qianyuan Dynasty came out with the news that they had gone to Taiyi holy land to ask the sage to save the Terran territory in the East China Sea, so as to stabilize the people''s hearts for the time being.


    The dark transmission tunnel was opened, and a huge void ship appeared from it. A total of 360 disciples from Taiyi Holy Land participated in this mission to the East China Sea, but how much they can come back alive depends on their luck.


    "Emperor, the mission to Donghai Haicheng is specially prepared for these disciples, so we can''t fight unless we meet an opponent they can''t solve. Please understand." elder xuanxu solemnly said.


    "Will you test the strength of the disciples? I understand. Unless there is a guy they can''t resist, I will never do it." Su Mu nodded and agreed.


    Taiyisheng is located in the northern part of the eastern region. Although it is a long way to the East China Sea, although taking the transmission array saves most of the time, it is not a place that can be reached in a moment and a half. It will take at least a month to arrive.


    When Su Mu and others made all-out progress towards the Haicheng City in the East China Sea, the southern region became chaotic again. The dragon clan leader left the customs, did not practice, and took control of the northern region with the momentum of thunder. At this time, the dragon clan is only the last step away from unification. As long as they kill Taotie king, the whole southern region will become his Ao Mo''s territory, At that time, he can carry out his plan, sacrifice and refine the resources of the southern region, counter attack the four regions, achieve the master of the demon family generation, and finally kill back to the upper fairy world.


    "What a dragon! What a Dragon Emperor! It''s damned that I took advantage of my carelessness to start against our gluttonous people and robbed our territory in the North!"


    The Taotie king was livid and shouted angrily, "all Taotie people listen to the order! All Taotie people in heaven and earth gather! Target! Attack the Middle Road dragon family!"


    "Promise!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the southern region, there is a gathering place of the Dragon nationality.


    At this time, several dragon families in the Imperial Palace gathered together and talked about whether it was too fast to directly take charge of the southern region.


    "Dragon Emperor, the current strength of our dragon family can''t compete with the people of the four regions?" the new big elder of the dragon family asked. He was originally a demon saint of the Jiaolong family. He was promoted to a big elder by AO Mo because he broke through the realm of big saint.


    "I know that there are dozens of quasi emperors of the human race. Not to mention quasi emperors, even the great saint is dozens of times the collection of our demon clan."


    Ao Mo said in a flat tone, "but so what? The Terran has begun to accumulate strength. If we demon clan don''t move, I''m afraid the Terran will wave troops South and touch our dragon clan from the world."


    "But the Dragon Emperor, with the strength of our dragon family at this time, can''t resist the Terran! At this time, the prospective emperor of our dragon family is only the Dragon Emperor, and I have only three great saints, plus ten demon saints. How can I be the opponent of the Terran?" the dragon family elder said anxiously.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. The Terran will have no control over us right away. What we need to do now is to completely control the southern region as soon as possible. The Terran has no time to fight with our dragon family for the time being. After all, they are already in trouble at this time." Ao Mo said slowly looking at the direction of the Terran territory.


    At this time, Beiyu urgent report!


    Numerous aquariums have sprung up near the North Sea, with strong strength, including several holy level water demons. As soon as they appeared, they directly destroyed all Terran cities in the far north of the northern region, and occupied the aquarium territory there.


    The same is true of the western regions.


    A giant python covering the sky appeared near the West Sea! The strength is comparable to the great sage of the human race, leading the sea snake family to launch a crazy attack on the coastal cities in the western regions.


    The eastern region, near the East China Sea, has already changed to another look. The original city has been destroyed into ruins, submerged by endless sea water, and guarded by countless people there.


    The leader is the man who killed the Dragon general!


    The four seas has always been a place where the Terran can''t explore clearly. The Terran has never paid attention to the four seas. After all, the strength of the aquariums in the four seas is too weak. For them, it''s just a race that can be destroyed by waving.


    But now, for the first time, the four seas aquarium has really exposed their sharp claws and teeth, warning the Terran of their terrorist strength!


    In a city 3000 kilometers away from the East China Sea, elder xuanxu controlled the void ship to manifest from the transmission array.


    "Emperor, Haicheng has been occupied. Now we can only land here and go to Haicheng by ourselves." elder xuanxu said aloud.


    "I see." Su Mu nodded and took the lead in going to Haicheng.


    There was no too much rest, because Su Mu''s right eyelid jumped for three days! During this period, Su Mu noticed a very bad smell several times, as if he had fallen into some conspiracy this time.


    The black emperor followed Su Mu and flew in the direction of Haicheng. The black emperor said, "boy, I smell a bad smell. This time we think it''s bad!"


    Su Mu nodded and said, "my eyelids have been jumping since the day before yesterday. I don''t know what kind of test this industry will face."


    Soon after, the elder xuanxu followed up with all the disciples of Taiyi holy land. The elder xuanxu waved and displayed a sound barrier, saying: "Emperor, I have just received the news from the holy land. The western and northern regions have suffered the same things as us. However, the aquariums that appear there are much stronger. They are all led by the great saint level water demon. I estimate that among the group of mackerels that appear here, there is also one with the same strength as the great saint."


    "No wonder, I can''t be wrong. I said my eyelids have been jumping these two days. Elder xuanxu, take these disciples back to Taiyi holy land first. Their strength is not high and they can''t participate in this mission." Su Mu said aloud.

 Chapter 152

    "Emperor, what about you?" elder xuanxu frowned and asked.


    "Don''t worry about me. I can leave freely and send these disciples back to the holy land. I''ll explore the situation outside Haicheng first." Su Mu said aloud.


    "No!"


    Elder xuanxu immediately shook his head and said, "the emperor''s talent is the future of our Taiyi holy land. You must not fall into such a dangerous situation. It''s better for the emperor to lead them back to the Holy Land and I''ll explore it myself."


    "Don''t worry, elder xuanxu. I can still run if I can''t fight, and I''m not going to fight. I''m just going to find out the news. Nothing will happen," Su Mu said casually.


    "But..."


    "Well, elder xuanxu, it''s settled. You lead the team back to Taiyi holy land. I''ll stay to explore the periphery of the sea city." Su Mu cut the nail and cut the railway.


    Hearing the speech, elder xuanxu had to nod helplessly, turned and led the group of disciples to fly in the direction when they came.


    "What''s the matter, elder? Aren''t we close to Haicheng? Why did we suddenly turn around?" a disciple of Taiyi Holy Land asked aloud.


    "You can''t participate in this mission. I''ll use me to send you back to Taiyi holy land." elder xuanxu said.


    When the voice fell, the disciples were all noisy and said, "please tell me the details. Why can''t we participate in this mission?"


    "Yes, elder? Why didn''t we join in all of a sudden?"


    "Don''t ask." elder xuanxu said blandly.


    "Elder xuanxu, as a quasi saint, do I have the right to know the details of this event?" Su Wei asked.


    Sun Gongjin also nodded and said, "yes, I''m also a member of the quasi Saint son. Please tell us the details."


    "Since Lao sun and Lao Su have asked, elder xuanxu, in fact, I also want to know." Tan Mo said with a smile.


    "Yes, elder! We also want to know," the disciples said aloud.


    Elder xuanxu frowned. These three people are also the top combat power of Taiyi Holy Land in the future. He doesn''t intend to hide them.


    But now they asked so many disciples to ask questions, and elder xuanxu didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Is it difficult for him to say that your strength is too weak. This time, the aquarium is not the mole ant aquarium in the past. This time, the strength of the aquarium is very strong. If you go, you will die. That''s why I sent you back to Taiyi holy land?


    After all, if these words were said, it would hurt people''s self-confidence. If they really hit the hearts of these disciples of Taiyi holy land, then his xuanxu elder would fall into self blame.


    After thinking about it, elder xuanxu had to say: "Not long ago, I received the news from the holy land. The western and northern regions were also attacked by the aquarium in the sea. They are powerful and led by the great saint level aquarium monster. The emperor thinks that the aquarium attacking the Haicheng City in the East China Sea is the same. It must be powerful and ambush me. Therefore, the emperor plans to investigate secretly and let me send you back Taiyi is in the holy land. "


    "This..."


    The disciples were speechless when they heard the speech. They didn''t know how to speak. The aquarium led by the great saint level seemed to be really dead. It seems that elder xuanxu was right.


    "Elder xuanxu, I asked sun Gongjin to support the emperor." Sun Gongjin said.


    Su Wei and Tan Mo immediately nodded when they heard the speech, arched their hands and said, "elder xuanxu, I Su Wei (Tan Mo) asked to go to support the emperor."


    "Come on, the emperor is powerful. Fighting beyond his level is like drinking water to eat. With the emperor''s strength at this time, even heaven and earth may not be able to defeat him, and Yin and Yang may not be able to leave him. What are you going to do? Die?" elder xuanxu said impolitely.


    Su Wei, sun Gongjin and Tan mo were annoyed when they heard the speech and said, "elder xuanxu, we also have the strength in the early stage of taking off the world at this time, and it''s nothing to say about the middle and late stage of fighting the general taking off the world. Please also ask elder xuanxu to agree that we go to support the emperor."


    "Needless to say, let''s go with me." elder xuanxu didn''t promise. He waved his hand and took all his disciples to fly in the direction of coming at a very fast speed, so that people can''t see the reflection passing behind.


    Su Wei and others are helpless. They are secretly cruel. When they return to the holy land, they must practice hard. They can''t be looked down upon like this!


    In fact, elder xuanxu didn''t look down on them. After all, he had the strength to escape from the world at the age of about 20. Although such talent can''t be comparable with Su Mu and Jiang Yi, it is enough to be called the Holy Son of a holy land.


    You know, Gu Yi, a Taoist, broke through the realm of escape at the age of 21, and had to spend some nights than Su Wei.


    On Su Mu''s side, Su Mu and the black emperor were walking towards Haicheng at a very slow speed. Although it was slow, it was relatively speaking. Su Mu kept opening the shield all the way, enveloping himself and the black emperor, and solemnly rushed to the direction of Haicheng.


    Finally, three days later, Su Mu and Heihuang finally came to the top of a high mountain fifty miles away from Haicheng.


    Su Mu looked at the land filled with sea water below. He immediately frowned, took out the map and looked at it. He said, "black emperor, this is wrong. You see, the map clearly shows the location of Haicheng, surrounded by plains. How could it be like this?"


    The black emperor immediately used his divine sense to explore, but unexpectedly found that his divine sense was shielded.


    "Boy, there''s something wrong with the sea water. It''s definitely not ordinary sea water. My divine sense can''t penetrate the sea water to see the situation below." the black emperor said aloud.


    "Can''t penetrate?" Su Mu immediately frowned and made an attempt. Sure enough, as the black emperor said, the divine sense could not penetrate the sea to explore the situation below.


    "Boy, I guess it''s the group of chimaeras who flooded the sea city with the technique of calling the tide. The reason why the sea water can''t be penetrated may be because the sea water called by the chimaera with the technique of calling the tide is all his spiritual power, so we can''t see the scene below through the sea." the black emperor said aloud.


    "I guess so," Su Mu nodded.


    Just then, Su Mu and the black emperor were stunned at the same time, stared at each other and said, "lie in the trough! Run!"


    At the next moment, dozens of half man and half fish mackerels rushed out of the sea and chased the black emperor Su mu in the direction of escape at an extremely fast speed.


    Su Mu was speechless. The black emperor really guessed right. The sea water was definitely called by the strong man of the mackerel with the technique of calling the tide. The water was full of the spirit of the strong man. Their exploration was telling the strong man that the strong man had an enemy. It was the same behavior as turning himself in!

 Chapter 153

    As the exploration was discovered by the mackerels in Haicheng, Su Mu and the black emperor were also caught in an endless pursuit. Within three days, Su Mu and the black emperor were moving nonstop. As long as they stopped for a while, they would be caught by the mackerels.


    "I said, boy, it''s not a matter for us to run like this." the black emperor panted. He didn''t listen to running for three days in a row. Even he couldn''t bear it.


    "I can''t help it. There are too many of them. I can deal with five and ten Heaven and earth realms. How can I fight fifty heaven and earth realms? Do you want to smoke?" Su Mu sighed. He didn''t want to stop and give them a slap in the face, kick them in the past and say who else.


    But the main problem is


    Two fists can''t beat four hands! Besides, it''s not as simple as four hands. Fifty aquatic mackerels in heaven and earth are already 100 hands.


    "Then let''s run on endlessly?" asked the black emperor.


    "It''s all right. It won''t be long..." Su Mu thought to himself. He could already feel that his menstruation had accumulated a lot of strength, and his body could be summoned in the future.


    But Su Mu was not sure whether the strength of the future body was enough to clean up all the mackerels. After all, they were followed by a mackerel leader in Yin and Yang.


    However, the mackerels are good at water. As an aquarium, it is difficult for them to move on land for a long time. Although the strength of cultivation allows them to survive for more time, their strength is always much weaker than when they are in the water. As long as Su Mu seizes the opportunity, he can solve them all.


    In Haicheng, the former Zhenhai general''s house, ghost mackerel, the leader of the mackerel family, is simulating the sand table in front of him.


    "Commander, I want to know why you have to take so much effort to catch a small generation in heaven and earth and a dog. You know that the king gave us orders. Now attacking the Terran territory is the only thing we need to do." a shark came up and said to the ghost shark in a tone full of reminders and warnings.


    Ghost mackerel glanced at him, didn''t care, and slowly said, "if the younger generation in heaven and earth doesn''t die, it won''t be long before you can stop him."


    "It''s impossible."


    The man shook his head disdainfully and said: "Commander, your strength is strong. We all agree with you, but your eyes may not work well. Although I am not as strong as you, I am also a strong man in the later period of yin and Yang. I am a little stronger than the emperor of the Qianyuan kingdom. He is a junior in the realm of heaven and earth. One finger can crush me? Half of my finger can crush him!"


    The ghost mackerel raised his mouth and said casually, "do you believe it or not, but you''d better listen to me, Shi mackerel. Now I command you to hunt down the boy and the dog around him immediately."


    Hearing the speech, the stone mackerel bit his teeth. He was not satisfied, but he could only nod his head and promise. Then he turned and broke through the water and ran after su Mu and the black emperor.


    "Terran emperor? Hehe, I''d like to see what you can do to resist a strong yin-yang environment with your current cultivation." ghost mackerel smiled coldly at the corner of his mouth and looked terrible.


    He is well aware of the cultivation talents of the human race, especially those saints and Taoists. If Su mu can stand out among these people and win the title of emperor, he is definitely not a junior who can be easily solved.


    Ghost mackerel has investigated Su Mu''s deeds and knows something about what Su Mu has done. What he is most worried about is Su Mu''s cultivation talent. Su Mu has become a great power in heaven and earth in less than two years. Such talent is incredible. If he is given enough time, I''m afraid it''s really like what he said. Killing Shi mackerel is a finger Love.


    At this time, Su Mu and the black emperor were still running away. Su Mu tried to lead the group of mackerels to the remote mountains and forests without detection, so as to facilitate his future body without being found.


    "Boy, there is a mountain ahead! The vegetation is exuberant and the rocks are steep. I can lay a layer of isolation array for you and show your cards?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "OK! Right there!" Su Mu nodded and said.


    The voice fell, and the black emperor took the lead in flying towards the mountains and rocks. It was only half a year in the world. The cultivation of the black emperor actually returned to the later stage of the world of separation. He was only one step closer to entering the world of heaven and earth, which made Su Mu envy for a while.


    The black emperor quickly arranged the array and nodded to Su mu. Su Mu immediately stopped flying and turned to look at the 50 sharks who were chasing at top speed.


    "Black emperor, activate the array!" Su Mu shouted immediately as the chimaeras entered the mountains.


    When the black emperor took a shot in his hand, a large array was set off directly, which not only covered the sun and sky, but also covered all the trees and rocks around.


    "Good guy, black emperor, I never knew your array attainments were so high!" Su Mu said slowly. In the original book, the black emperor mastered countless arrays, which can be described as an array master, but the black emperor has never used them since he came to this world. Su Mu thought the black emperor had forgotten those arrays.


    Now it seems that the black emperor is still the black emperor! He is still one of the top array players in the sky.


    "I''m already proficient in the array. You should be an eye opener this time! This deceptive array can''t be used for too long with my spiritual power at this time. You should solve it quickly!" cried the black emperor.


    "Understand!"


    Su Mu nodded.


    At the next moment, all the chimaeras arrived. Su Mu took a deep breath and opened his palms. The terrible psychic hurricane spread. For a time, there were dark clouds in the deception array, lightning and thunder, which made the black emperor lose his mind for a time.


    "Wocao, what magic power does this boy use?! he can''t deceive the sky array!?" the black emperor said in shock.


    However, it did not think much, but wanted to perfect the deception array at a very fast speed.


    However, the black emperor thought a little more. With its current strength, he couldn''t arrange such a powerful array at all, so he reluctantly arranged another layer of deception array, hoping to block some scattered momentum for him.


    On Su Mu''s side, with Su Mu''s drinking, a terrible momentum suddenly appeared, the void collapsed and the space was broken. A virtual shadow tens of meters high was exposed from Su Mu''s head. The terrible momentum spread and directly pressed the group of sharks in heaven and earth to the ground. With his big hands raised in the future, the terrible spiritual power gathered together, Shoot directly at the fifty people in heaven and earth and turn them into meat mud.

 Chapter 154

    After dealing with the chased mackerels, Su Mu left here directly with the black emperor. He was not sure that no other mackerels came after him for a while. You should know that the mackerels who were chasing themselves and the black emperor in the yin-yang environment at the beginning had not appeared.


    "It seems that a period of time has passed, and as my cultivation has become stronger, the future physical strength I can summon will become stronger. However, the consumption is too terrible to support!" Su Mu thought helplessly.


    "Boy, your move is so powerful. Why haven''t you ever used it?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "The cards, if they are exposed, can they be regarded as cards? Besides, the spiritual power needed to summon the future body is terrible. Even I can''t hold it. I estimate that I can use this move twice a month at most." Su Mu said reluctantly.


    "I just felt it. The inverted shadow you summoned has the same momentum as old man xuanxu. It''s mainly because you don''t have enough spiritual power. If you have enough spiritual power, I think you can fight old man xuanxu with your cards." the black emperor said aloud.


    "I guess so." Su Mu said casually. At this time, he had to take the black emperor back to the holy land as soon as possible.


    Su Mu took out a messenger jade talisman, activated it with Lingli and said to the jade talisman, "old man, come and help me."


    "Who are you talking to?" the black emperor asked suspiciously.


    "My master, the quasi emperor Gulin wind," Su Mu said.


    The black emperor speechless glanced and said, "there is a prospective emperor who will be a master. You didn''t call out earlier. Will we be chased by those mackerels for so long as your master comes out?"


    "All right, all right, stop talking. When I come next time, I won''t blow their dog''s head!" Su Mu said sternly.


    "NIMA, the emperor is a dog head! Do you have a problem!?" the black emperor roared.


    "Then blow their heads off, all right?" Su Mu turned his eyes and said.


    At the next moment, the fragmented space black hole appeared in front of Su mu. Gulin Feng came out and said, "bastard, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s all right. I just think it''s a little far from the holy land, so let you come and take me." Su Mu said with an embarrassed smile.


    "You take me as a transmission array?" Gulin Feng turned his eyes and said.


    "All right, old man, hurry to send me back to Taiyi holy land. Count the time, I''ll go back and shut up directly. When elder xuanxu comes back, we''ll pick people together and go to Haicheng to fight with those mackerels." Su Mu said.


    Gulin Feng reluctantly shook his head and thought what happened to such an apprentice on the stall?


    "Let''s go." Gulin wind tore the space and returned directly to Taiyi holy land with Su Mu and Heihuang.


    "Thanks, old man. I''ll go first. You''re old enough. It''s time to find a daughter-in-law to accompany you." Su Mu said casually.


    "Bastard boy, you''d better find your own daughter-in-law." Gulin Feng grinned.


    The black emperor looked at the figure of Gulin Feng leaving, then looked at the familiar faces around him, and said strangely, "isn''t it too fast? Even if you use space magic at such a long distance, you have to walk for a long time? How can you return to Taiyi holy land so soon."


    "I don''t know." Su Mu shook his head and thought that maybe the prospective emperors of the world have mastered a magic power to shorten the space distance.


    In fact, Su Mu really guessed right, but not the quasi emperor, but the sage. On the Xuantian continent, as long as the cultivation breakthrough reaches the sage, he can initially have the ability to shorten the space distance, and can use it at will when he reaches the great holy land. The quasi emperor can jump from the extreme north to the extreme south in the blink of an eye.


    "I said, boy, what to do next? According to the speed of old man xuanxu, I''m afraid it will take more than a month to get back. During this period..."


    "I''m just trying to break through the broken state when I''m practicing in isolation. Then I can feel the feeling of shuttling through space," Su Mu said aloud.


    The black emperor tilted his lips and returned to the emperor peak. Su Mu rushed to the attic of supreme mother Zhu Yang on the sixth floor. He wanted to go to the forbidden area of Tanggu to practice in the Fusang tree, devour Jinwu essence and blood, and try to break through the prison strength of the divine elephant to the third level.


    Mrs. Zhu Yang sent Su Mu to the forbidden area of Tanggu and left. Without saying a word, Su Mu directly entered the Fusang tree. The sun really wrapped Su mu, making him feel incomparably warm.


    "Try it," Su Mu thought to himself.


    When the voice fell, Su Mu sat cross legged, and the divine elephant worked hard to stop the prison. He frantically absorbed the energy in the drop of Jinwu essence blood, and the giant elephant in Su Mu was also growing at a very fast speed.


    "5.5 million, 5.6 million, 5.7 million, 6 million..."


    The giant elephant in Su Mu''s body is growing crazily, and his physical strength is also crazily stronger. Su Mu feels very happy.


    Three days later, Su mumeng opened his eyes. At this time, the giant elephant in his body had broken through to 8.4 million! He succeeded in cultivating the prison strength of god elephant to the third level!


    "Now I should be able to use the means contained in the prison strength of many gods?" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    "Try the ability that god elephant can use now." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Su Mu raised his right hand and shouted, "the spear of the dark god!"


    The voice dropped and a black spear shadow appeared in Su Mu''s hand. Su Mu waved it to the ground and bombarded it directly. Because it was attacking in the Fuso tree, it did not cause any strange phenomenon, but Su Mu understood that it had played an extremely powerful power!


    "Try this again."


    The voice fell, and a pair of black wings appeared behind Su mu, which is the second ability that can be used, demon wing!


    Su Mu tried the speed of the devil''s wing and took it back into his body. After all, he also has the top body method of golden black rainbow melting. It doesn''t really work to have a pair of fast wings.


    "I have to go out and find someone to accompany me to try this move." Su Mu thought to himself. The third insight is a very strong defense method, guarded by the dark god, which is known as the strongest defense.


    Su Mu must be unable to test the protection and defense of the dark God alone. He can only go out and find someone to help.


    Su Mu couldn''t help but flash a figure in his heart. It was Jiang Yi, the son of Taiyi. Jiang Yi broke through the broken environment more than three months ago and was able to play his strength in fighting with the half step yin-yang environment. Su Mu felt that Jiang Yi should be a very good candidate to test the defense guarded by the dark god.


    Just do it. Su Mu quickly left the Fusang tree and rushed to the fifth floor. The idea of breaking into the broken environment in the Fusang tree was also put aside. At this time, Su Mu wanted to try how strong the defense ability of the dark god is!

 Chapter 156

    After Jiang Yi used Yin and Yang Qi pupils, the situation became a little different. The scattered Yin and Yang Qi constantly attacked Su mu, and countless invisible demons attacked Su mu, which made Su Mu feel very difficult for a moment.


    "Sure enough, it is worthy of being the supernatural power of the great Yin and Yang emperor. It is really powerful." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Jiang Yi''s eyes glared, and a Yang Qi directly hit Su mu, which made him feel burning pain.


    "Hiss." Su Mu couldn''t help taking a breath. That''s it. If you come in a pile, who can stand it?


    However, Su Mu reacted quickly and knew the disadvantages of the super magical power of yin and Yang.


    "Fortunately, I practiced the sound wave skills a while ago, otherwise I may not be able to fix the Yin and Yang!" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Su Mu lifted his hands and a small bell was released. This is not the Eastern imperial bell, but a similar bell made by Su Mu''s people to practice sound waves. After all, if you use the Eastern imperial bell, the whole holy land may be shocked.


    Su Mu filled with aura knocked on the clock, and the light sound hit Jiang Yi''s head through the distance between Su Mu and Jiang Yi, making his head sink.


    "Damn it, he knows the weakness of the two Qi pupils of yin and Yang." Jiang Yi''s face sank fiercely. Without hesitation, he directly released the power of Yang Qi and turned into two people, one as a real fairy.


    "Emperor, I''m as strong as Yin and Yang at the moment. You should be careful," Jiang Yi warned.


    The voice fell, and the void broke fiercely. A pair of huge hands clapped at Su mu. Su Mu stared fiercely, clenched his fists and shouted angrily, "the dark god protects his body!"


    The voice fell, and a black war robe was worn on Su Mu''s body to block the blow.


    "Oh?" Jiang Yi was stunned. Unexpectedly, Su Mu had such powerful defense skills.


    Just then, Taiyi Holy Lord and the elders also arrived.


    "Stop!"


    When the voice fell, Jiang Yi could not help frowning, looked back and said, "holy Lord."


    "Holy Son, emperor, what are you doing?"


    Taiyi holy Master said angrily, especially when he saw that Jiang Yi used the true immortal mode, he scolded angrily: "don''t you know that Taiyi Holy Land prohibits fighting among disciples?"


    "The Lord misunderstood. The son and I just had a duel. I just want to know how strong I am now." Su Mu replied.


    Taiyi holy master frowned when he heard the speech, looked at Jiang Yi and said, "seriously?"


    "Yes, Shifu, emperor and I are just competing." Jiang Yi answered softly.


    "How do you explain your appearance at this time?" Taiyi holy master sternly asked. He understood the power of the true immortal mode. Generally, the yin-yang environment can''t support three moves.


    "The emperor is powerful. I can''t beat him without the real immortal mode." Jiang Yi replied in a flat tone.


    "Holy Lord, look aside now. We know it well." Su Mu said casually.


    "Jiang Yi, let''s come again." Su Mu said aloud. This time he didn''t intend to hide any more. Jiang Yi''s hidden strength was so powerful. Now it seems that Jiang Yi is at least a genius with quasi emperor talent.


    "OK!" Jiang Yi nodded.


    The voice fell, and the two fought together again. Taiyi Holy Lord had to shake his head reluctantly, stand in a bottle and look at it, ready to stop them at any time.


    "All words are secret!"


    Su Mu no longer hid his cards and released ten times his combat power.


    "What!?" Jiang Yi felt Su Mu''s breath suddenly strengthened several times and couldn''t help but be stunned. He quickly raised his hand to block Su Mu''s blow.


    Jiang Yi doesn''t keep his hands anymore. He gives full play to the power of Yin-Yang and Qi pupil.


    Su Mu''s mouth was slightly raised, and he thought he would give you a big surprise this time!


    "Son, watch it!"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu''s eyes turned into the same as Jiang Yi.


    "Dou Zi Mi! Imitate any means in the world!" Su Mu thought secretly.


    "This is... Yin and Yang Qi pupil!?"


    Jiang Yimeng widened his eyes and said incredulously, "how is it possible? I have obtained the inheritance of the great emperor of yin and Yang! How is it possible that you can also have two Qi pupils of yin and Yang!?"


    Su Mu did not explain. He also released hundreds of yin and Yang Qi, which were intertwined with the Yin and Yang Qi released by Jiang Yi.


    "Without the disturbance of yin and Yang, now we can let go of the war." Su Mu laughed.


    Not only was Jiang Yi shocked, but even the Taiyi holy master was shocked. He thought, is it difficult for the yin-yang emperor to leave any other inheritance?


    "Magic, heaven falls!" Jiang Yi snorted coldly. Since the two Qi pupils of yin and yang can''t exert their power, he beat him with the moves taught by the great emperor of yin and Yang!


    Just then, the black emperor also rushed over and watched the war in the void with Taiyi Holy Lord and the elders.


    "Jiang Yi''s strength is good. He can play like this." the black emperor thought in his heart.


    The black emperor frowned when he saw Jiang Yi''s magic. The power of this move is a little big. I just don''t know how to resist Su mu.


    Su Mu clenched his fist again: "the dark god guards!"


    At the next moment, the earth fell apart, and the terrible breaking force directly hit Su mu. The battle robe guarded and condensed by the dark god actually cracked a slit.


    "Not very skilled." Su Mu thought to himself. As the strongest defense of the holy king world, how can the guardian of the dark god not resist Jiang Yi''s attack? This only shows that Su Mu''s cultivation is not home yet.


    "I have the protection of the dark god to resist this attack, but I don''t know how you want to stop it." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Su Mu raised his hands slightly and shouted, "magic, avalanche!"


    The same move was used by Su mu, which was better than Jiang Yi.


    The sky broke, the void was broken, and the dark clouds covered the whole Taiyi holy land. The thunder kept flashing. At the next moment, there was a light rain in the sky. You know, it was still a big sun just now!


    Their strength is enough to cause the world to change color! It can affect the sky and change the weather. This strength really deserves to be the top Tianjiao in the eastern region.


    "Su Mu boy uses... Dou word secret!?" the black emperor was shocked. How could this boy even know nine secrets!?


    "Damn it! How can he even do this!?" Jiang Yi was also shocked. He quickly backhanded and used the magic again. Tianbeng resisted Su Mu''s attack.


    The black emperor stared at Su Mu''s unfamiliar start and the power of his moves, and thought to himself, "no mistake, it''s definitely a word secret! How did this boy learn the nine secrets?"

 Chapter 155

    Su Mu found Jiang Yi and told him about his destination. Jiang Yi naturally agreed without saying a word. They met and came to a plain on the fifth floor.


    "I knew when I first saw you in the secret realm of heavenly demons that you are definitely a genius who is difficult to look at with ordinary eyes. Sooner or later, you will surpass me, but I didn''t expect to come so fast. You have reached such a state in the world in just one year." Jiang Yi said with a smile.


    "The son is wonderful."


    Su Mu smiled and said, "let''s start quickly. I can''t wait to compete with the son."


    "Good!"


    Jiang Yi nodded, his face gradually became serious, and a black ruler appeared in his hand.


    "This is a holy soldier refined by the master for me with top materials. The mysterious night ruler has great power. It can be divided into mountains and seas. Please give me your advice!"


    When the voice fell, Jiang Yi''s body flashed, the dark night ruler in his hand was thrown, and a huge wave condensed by the flame roared towards Su mu.


    Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and said, "the son doesn''t know me? You know, I was born to play with fire!"


    When the voice fell, a white fire lotus appeared in Su Mu''s palm. It was the bone spirit cold fire. Su Mu injected spiritual power into it and patted it at Jiang Yi.


    The white and pure fire lotus collided with the bright red and hot waves, sending out a huge impact, and the storm swept the whole plain.


    On the main peak, Taiyi Holy Lord and the elders who were discussing matters suddenly felt a huge momentum colliding together. They couldn''t help frowning and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Holy Lord, it seems that the Holy Son and the emperor are fighting, and now they are on the plain." an elder looked at the plain and said.


    "Yi''er and Su Mu are fighting?"


    Taiyi holy master frowned and said, "they don''t have any conflict. How can they fight? Go and have a look with me."


    When the voice fell, everyone put down the matters they were talking about first and hurried to the plain.


    On the emperor''s peak, the boring black emperor also felt that Su Mu collided with a strange momentum. Some were confused and hurried to the place of battle.


    When the smoke dispersed, Su Mu and Jiang Yi stood in the air, smiling at each other. Jiang Yi said, "if you really deserve to be the emperor, the powerful fire lotus is not comparable to ordinary people."


    "Ha ha! Don''t praise me, son. I''m afraid I''ll lose to the son in a moment." Su Mu smiled.


    "Continue!"


    When the voice fell, Jiang Yi took the lead in launching the attack. The dark night ruler in his hand was like a poisonous snake. Su Mu held the green lotus sword in his back hand and waved it to block the attack. Then he raised his leg to kick Jiang Yi in the stomach.


    "True spirit protector!"


    When the voice fell, Jiang Yi was protected by a huge spiritual force. Su Mu kicked him fiercely and kicked him on a mountain. Although he repulsed him, Jiang Yi was not hurt.


    "Emperor''s kick hurts me so much." Jiang Yi grinned.


    Su Mu could not help glancing and said, "son, don''t joke. My feet are numb."


    The voice fell, and they collided again. The terrible spiritual power scattered, causing bursts of void vortices, and the sky was gradually covered with dark clouds.


    Su Mu turned back and kicked out, raised his right hand fiercely, and shouted angrily, "the spear of the dark god!"


    When the voice fell, a dark spear appeared in Su Mu''s hand and threw it directly at Jiang Yi.


    The spear flew so fast that it seemed to directly cross the space and appeared in front of Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi quickly raised his Xuanye ruler to block the spear, but was knocked back several kilometers under the impact.


    "Good!"


    Jiang Yi feels his crisp hands and his eyes reveal an incomparable excitement. It has been many years. Since he became the son of God, no one can fight with him like this. No matter Taoism or the sons of the other two holy places, they will not be their enemies of unity, although they have similar talents, However, Jiang Yi can still easily defeat them with the advantage of long cultivation time.


    But now it''s different. Everything Su Mu shows is better than himself. Jiang Yi says that it''s false not to be jealous, but he knows how to be calm, so he has never been in trouble with Su mu.


    Just today, Su Mu showed such strength. Jiang Yi thought it would take some time for Su Mu to catch up with him, but he didn''t expect his strength to improve so fast that he could fight with himself in just over a year.


    "The emperor is worthy of being the emperor! His strength is extraordinary. I Jiang Yi recognized your title!" Jiang Yi said sternly. He has always been unhappy with the title of emperor Su mu. In the past, Su Mu was just called Changge Shengzi at the same level as himself. He can stand it. After all, Su Mu''s talent is there, but somehow Su Mu has become the emperor. The title oppresses himself, and his heart is naturally unhappy.


    But now it''s different. He can feel that Su Mu''s strength is absolutely above himself. Jiang Yi is convinced that he has the title of emperor for the time being.


    Just as Su Mu was about to speak, Jiang Yi took back Xuanye''s ruler and took a deep breath: "emperor, next I''m going to do my best. Please also do your best to let us fight happily!"


    "As you wish!" Su Mu nodded and said.


    Jiang Yi closes his eyes when he hears Yan. When he breaks away again, his eyes turn into black and white. Su Mu is surprised to see this, but he didn''t expect that Jiang Yi had such a chance to obtain such a great emperor''s magic power.


    "I''ve heard that the emperor is full of poetry and books. I think he knows what these eyes are in the emperor''s heart?" Jiang Yi grinned.


    "Naturally, the divine power of the human yin-yang emperor countless years ago, the two Qi pupils of yin and Yang!" Su Mu said seriously. He had seen the introduction of these eyes in ancient books and understood the power of the yin-yang emperor.


    These eyes can infinitely release Yin and Yang, and can also be divided into two mentality. The black pupil represents Yin, which can incarnate the demon God and release the powerful combat power of the demon God.


    The white pupil represents Yang, which can call nine innocent immortals and use the supreme power of immortals.


    Of course, this is just an exaggerated statement. After all, no one has seen immortals and demons, but it is enough to prove the power of these eyes. The Yin-Yang and Qi pupil that can obtain such a reputation is definitely not a beautiful pupil for decoration, but a powerful magic power that can destroy the sky and destroy the earth!


    "It seems that the emperor is really full of poetry and books as people say. He knows the news so far, but he doesn''t know what else the emperor doesn''t know in the world?" Jiang Yi asked with a smile.


    "That''s more." Su Mu couldn''t help smiling.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 157

    The next duel with Su Mu made Jiang Yi feel completely desperate. No matter what move he used, Su Mu could use it at the next moment, and it was more powerful than his own, which was the most irritating.


    Jiang Yi looks at Su Mu and sighs. The martial arts and skills that NIMA has practiced for so long make su Mu return at a glance. They are more powerful than himself. Can''t it be that all the talents with the capital of the great emperor hold them like this? But his brother doesn''t seem to be so powerful?


    In those years, he left the yuan family for Jiang Heng''s reason and went far away to Taiyi holy land. He thought he could dominate the party. Who knows that a genius like Jiang Heng Yimao came out here. For this, Jiang Yi wanted to say that his heart is bitter!


    "Holy Son, what''s the matter?" Su Mu asked with some doubts. Jiang Yi has been distracted for some time.


    "No, you''re too naughty. No matter what moves I use, you can learn it in an instant and compare farts." Jiang Yi couldn''t help but say nothing.


    Su Mu was a little helpless. His strength had not been tested yet. Is this wine not comparable?


    Jiang Yi didn''t give Su Mu time to speak. Without a word, he turned around and left here. Su Mu had to shake his head reluctantly. After greeting Taiyi, he took the black emperor back to dizi peak.


    After returning to dizi peak, the black emperor immediately asked his doubts: "boy, how can you know the nine secrets? You know, the nine secrets are the supreme law in our world. Even the strong at the level of emperor can''t know them."


    Su Mu said casually, "I don''t know. Once when I was sleeping, someone gave me a dream and taught me three moves: fighting word secret, soldier word secret and all word secret. I thought it was just a dream. Who knows that I really learned to practice according to the man in the dream."


    "Taught by dream?" the black emperor frowned. He obviously didn''t believe Su Mu''s explanation, but he didn''t ask any more questions. After all, Su Mu had his own chance and didn''t need to tell himself all about it.


    "By the way, boy, the Xuanyi elder came to the East China Sea a while ago. The East China Sea is in chaos at this time. They won''t let you go on the next task. They say you are the future of Taiyi holy land and the whole human race. It''s bad if you accidentally damage it in the East China Sea. They also say that Jiang Heng, the God capital of the central region, has been assassinated. Fortunately, a strong family came to save him." the black emperor said.


    "Jiang Heng was assassinated?"


    Su Mu was very surprised. The central region was far away from the world, and the demon clan in the southern region was unlikely to go to the central region to assassinate him. How could he be assassinated.


    The black emperor nodded and said, "yes, it is said that an elder of his family was bought by the demon clan and assassinated Jiang Heng. According to the Xuanyi elder, I''m afraid many demon clan and Shui clan strongmen have been mixed into the four human domains of Xuantian mainland at this time."


    Su Mu frowned again when he heard the speech and said, "no, the shape of the demon family is flawed. How can no one feel it and let them sneak into the Terran territory?"


    "You ask me, I ask who to go." the black emperor said casually.


    ¡­¡­


    At the junction of the West Sea in the western regions and the North Sea in the northern regions, the Terran two regions have neglected the management here, which has also become a big gap for aquariums to enter the Terran. The aquariums in the West Sea and the North Sea have united to transform 30000 miles under the sea into a secret base.


    "The assassination of Jiang Heng failed," said an aquarium man.


    "If we fail, we''ll fail. Anyway, we''re just trying. The Terran has two young emperors. If we let them grow up, we won''t have the advantage of the world." a strange looking water demon said. He is the top strength of the North Sea Aquarium and is called the North Sea giant demon by the Terran.


    "The Lord is still sleeping at this time, otherwise we can''t use such trouble to find the gap of the Terran and directly lead the troops to fight." the secluded snake in the West Sea said.


    "After all, the Lord''s identity problem is treated like that after breaking through to the extreme. It''s normal to sleep for a period of time. Wait slowly, but we can mix the four domains of the Terran first and make the Lord happy when the Lord wakes up." Xihai kuihou said.


    "That''s right! I heard that the king of the mackerel has won the coastal area of the eastern region, and we can''t fall behind. When I get back to the North Sea, I''ll find the guy Kun immediately and ask him to create an unstoppable huge tsunami and destroy the coastal area of the northern region!" the giant demon of the North Sea said.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the civilians along the Terran coast did not know that a great disaster was coming. Although the aquarium riots in the sea a while ago were strongly suppressed by the nearby holy land, they didn''t care much. Even they dared to sail to the offshore fishing, and didn''t pay attention to the strength of the aquarium at all.


    After all, for so many years, the weak side of the aquarium has long been deeply engraved in the eyes of the Terrans. How can they care about such a weak aquarium?


    But they don''t know that this is the illusion created by the aquarium. Compared with the demon clan occupying the southern region of the Terran, the aquarium is the biggest enemy of the Terran in the future.


    Not long ago, with the help of Ao Mo, two dragons turned into half dragons, and their strength also broke through the quasi emperor level. At this time, the strength of the dragon family has surpassed the Taotie family.


    In the face of the Taotie family''s trouble, the dragon family returned directly with the momentum of thunder and directly hit the Taotie family''s nest.


    At this time, the dragon family has three quasi emperors. The Taotie family can''t stop the attack of the dragon family at all. It can only stop the dragon family by relying on the number, but this is not a long-term plan.


    At the time of the Taotie family''s high-level meeting on how to deal with the dragon family, there was a terrible momentum in the air not far away. With the momentum coming, the dark clouds in the sky were also covered, which made the Taotie family feel a heavy breath.


    "Clan leader, the dragon clan is coming!" an elder of Taotie clan said anxiously.


    "What''s the hurry?"


    Taotie Wang''s tone was flat, and he seemed to have seen through everything in his eyes. He said: "I like one word of the Terran family very much, that is, the dark cloud is crushing the city. I used to like to take the dark cloud down the enemy''s territory and destroy them. Now the role is reversed, and the dark cloud is pressing on our heads. It seems that the general trend of our Taotie family is gone..."


    "Clan leader, don''t say any more. My subordinates are willing to lead Taotie to stop the strong dragon, and the clan leader takes the opportunity to escape!" the elder took a deep breath and said.


    "Escape? Where?"


    The Taotie King closed his eyes and said, "the whole southern region is his dragon territory. Do you want me to escape into the Terran territory?"


    "Patriarch! Go to the sea!"


    Taotie Wang Wenyan immediately shook his head and said, "today, we Taotie people don''t have any deserters. All of us stay. Even if the dragon family is killed, we will bite him and greatly damage his power!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 158

    The final battle was undoubtedly the victory of the dragon family, but they also paid a great price. A prospective emperor died, a prospective emperor was seriously injured, and several demon saints fell. At this time, the strength of the dragon family was seriously damaged by the Taotie family.


    "Go back to the emperor''s palace and leave some people to guard the West. The next time is the time for our dragon people to recuperate and become stronger." long Huang Ao Mo said. Although a prospective emperor and several demon saints were killed, he was a little excited at this time, because he had completed the first step and ruled the whole southern region.


    Next, as long as he gathers all the scattered forces in the southern region, he is the rightful emperor of the demon family!


    However, he was also worried and thought to himself, "I hope those guys from all over the world can give some strength, attract the attention of the Terran according to the cooperation, and give us the dragon a chance to breathe, otherwise the Dragon at this time can''t stop the massive attack of the Terran!"


    The Dragon Emperor Ao Mo unified the whole demon clan, and the southern region was completely reduced to his own territory. This news could not be concealed at all, and directly spread to every corner of the Terran.


    ¡­¡­


    The eastern region is the capital of the country.


    "The dragon family has changed and become a real dragon. Should I go to the southern region?" Gulin Feng thought to himself as he looked at the southern region.


    "Sir! There is news from Taiyi holy land that there are two prospective emperors of aquarium in the East China Sea! They can''t stop and want to ask you to do it!" Li 20 said in a worried tone. The strength of aquarium is so strong that it has never been exposed in the past.


    "It seems that we can''t go to the southern region. Let''s go to Taiyi holy land." Gulin wind said aloud.


    Dongyu, Taoism.


    The reclusive Taoists also received the news at this time. They also knew what happened in the East China Sea. Without saying a word, the Taoist leader entered the forbidden area and took a box off the sacrificial shelf.


    "Three ancestors, lend me your weapons." the Taoist priest said respectfully.


    Open the box and put three items in it, a crutch, a dust brush and a long blue sword.


    Not only the eastern regions, but also the Buddhist and Kunlun holy sites in the western regions, the yaochi and Huatian holy sites in the northern regions, began to gather strength to strictly prevent the invasion of the aquarium. At this time, they also understood that the aquarium has been hiding its strength all the time. At this time, it no longer hides, which means that they have changed and are going to start a large-scale attack on the Terran.


    Li Hong, the strong mackerel who occupied Haicheng in the East China Sea, also began to send troops. Their king, the king of the mackerel, has personally come to Haicheng to start a war with the human race.


    Li Hong didn''t like this. They were dominated by the mackerel people in the East China Sea. There were only two quasi emperors. How could they fight against the powerful people?


    But the king of the mackerel said that most of the quasi emperors of the Terran had few longevity yuan and would not appear until the last moment. They were not really at war, but led each other with the Terran.


    Similarly, the North Sea and the West Sea plan to consume the strength and resources of the Terran. Anyway, even if they can''t fight and drill directly into the sea, the Terran can''t catch up. The size of the four seas is much larger than the Xuantian continent, and the Terran can''t find them at all.


    In Taiyi holy land, Gulin wind took Li 20 to the fifth floor and directly entered the main peak of Taiyi holy land.


    "Taiyi, I''m all here. Aren''t you going to give me a welcome banquet?" Gulin Feng joked.


    "Your heart is really big." Taiyi held his forehead and said reluctantly. He was about to be in trouble these days. How could this man still look so relaxed.


    "What about my apprentice? Why didn''t he come?" Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    "Shut up." Taiyi said casually.


    Gulin Feng nodded at the speech and said, "yes, I''m worthy of being my apprentice. I''m diligent and studious."


    "Come on, don''t argue. What do you think of the East China Sea?" asked Taiyi.


    "It''s hard to do."


    The wind and language of Gulin gradually became solemn and said: "There are no other people in the eastern region except me and the current Taoist master of Taoism who can fight against the quasi emperor. It is not that their strength is not strong, but that their body and soul are old and difficult to fight fiercely with the aquarium in the East China Sea. Although they have only two quasi emperors, they don''t know whether there are still several underwater. The strength of the aquarium is hidden until now The schemers are suddenly in trouble now. They must have some confidence to dare to do so. Otherwise, how dare they go to war with the Terrans? "


    "I''ve sent someone to spread the news to the Taoist master. It won''t be long," said Taiyi.


    "Lin Qi, if you practice hard, you should be in the same level of strength as me now." Gulin Feng sighed helplessly.


    Taiyi holy master was stunned when he heard the speech. He shook his head helplessly and said, "how long haven''t you heard this name..."


    At this time, elder xuanyang quickly ran in: "holy Lord, Taoist Lord, he went directly to the East China Sea!"


    "What!?"


    Too one holy Lord fiercely opened his eyes and shouted, "what''s the matter? Is he going to die?"


    "Taiyi, calm down."


    Gulin Feng frowned and said, "the strength of the Taoist Lord is not weak. It seems that he doesn''t want to waste time to catch up with you. In that case, I should go directly to the East China Sea to meet him."


    At this time, elder xuanyang saw Gulin Feng sitting on one side and quickly bowed his hands to say hello.


    "The sword God is coming too."


    "Don''t be too polite. Taiyi, I''ll go to the East China Sea to meet the Taoist Lord first. Hurry up and keep up. 20. You stay in Taiyi holy land and follow Su Mu after he leaves the customs." Gulin Feng said.


    "Sir, I still want to go to the East China Sea with you." Li 20 retorted.


    "OK, there are many dangers in this trip. Your cultivation in the past was to die and stay in Taiyi holy land."


    The voice fell, Gulin wind directly tore the space, drilled in and rushed to the distant east China Sea.


    "Elder xuanyang, take twenty to dizi peak." Tai Yi waved his hand.


    "Yes." elder xuanyang nodded and led Li 20, who looked helpless, towards emperor Zifeng.


    The war in the East China Sea is imminent, and the aquarium in the North China Sea has also started its own plan. A huge flood is being prepared. At this time, although the civilians in the coastal area of the North China Sea have received the news to let them leave, they are reluctant to leave this sea area.


    That night, a huge tsunami suddenly rose. The Lord of yaochi holy land led the elders of the holy land to stop it, but there was nothing to do. The tsunami was too big, just like the whole sea was pressed over, which could not be stopped at all.


    Northern coastal areas... Countless deaths and injuries!

 Chapter 159

    The coastal areas of the northern region are all covered by the wave. The Lord of yaochi can''t help gasping angrily as he looks at the dozens of coastal cities destroyed by the tsunami.


    "Aquarium, I will never die with the you in holy land of the yaochi!" shouted Lord of the yaochi angrily.


    Yaochi holy land is located in the north of the northern region. The civilian gates here are protected by yaochi holy land. Even the hometown of the emperor of yaochi was among the dozens of destroyed cities.


    Deep in the North Sea, a huge monster swam from a distance. With its action wave raging, at a glance, the monster was tens of thousands of meters long!


    "Kun, how''s it going?" the giant demon of Beihai asked loudly. He asked this guy to make a huge tsunami yesterday.


    Kun reduced his body to a humanoid shape and said, "it''s easy. No one can stop the tsunami I made."


    "Well, it''s better to use the tsunami to announce that our Beihai aquarium will attack them." the Beihai giant demon grinned.


    "It''s up to you to start a war and contact me. I''m going back to the far north to rest," Kun said casually.


    ¡­¡­


    In Haicheng, East China Sea, a man in a blue Taoist robe floats in the void. Looking at the submerged Haicheng, he can''t help feeling angry.


    "Just Shui people, how dare you violate the dignity of our Terran! Be punished!" the man said sternly.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Li Hong jumped up from the water, flew to the man and said, "how dare you, a little saint, dare to kill my aquarium?"


    "Just try," the man said angrily.


    The voice fell. The man took down the wooden box from behind and took out the crutches, dusts and long swords. The man pinched a magic formula, and the three items flew up and floated behind him.


    "Taoist master! Please give me your advice!"


    When the voice fell, the Taoist master held his crutch and fiercely challenged Lihong across the void. A terrible control force directly drove Lihong back hundreds of meters.


    "Huh?"


    Li Hong was a little confused. Looking at his crisp hands, he couldn''t help saying, "it''s just a saint''s realm. A random blow can make me feel crisp. Is it difficult to be another Terran genius in the past and be able to fight beyond the level?"


    At the moment when Lihong was stunned, the Taoist Lord held a crutch and pestled the void under his feet. A golden ripple immediately dispersed and burst on Lihong.


    The mackerel people were not good at defense. Li Hong looked at the scar on his stomach and immediately narrowed his eyes.


    "This guy''s combat power can''t be regarded as ordinary. Isn''t his crutch the emperor soldier praised by the human race?" Li Hong thought in his heart.


    At this time, the Taoist master hit Li Hong with a powerful stick in his hand, and a lightning red light directly hit Li Hong, repelling him for several kilometers again.


    Li Hong was no longer beaten passively, but immediately called a huge wave to drown the Taoist Lord.


    The Taoist priest put down his crutch and replaced it with a duster. Then with a gentle wave, an air wave directly pushed the huge wave back and hit Lihong.


    Being hit by a huge wave, Lihong will not be hurt. Have you ever seen a fish drown?


    However, he is also an aquarium of quasi emperor cultivation. He is not good at family affairs. He will really be looked down upon by others!


    At the thought of this, Lihong directly turned into a body. A shark, half a man and half a fish, threw his hands at one stroke, and the sea water surged madly under his feet. The water turned into a long sword and stabbed the Taoist Lord.


    "Return the sword with the sword!" the Taoist priest directly took out the long sword on his back and stabbed Lihong fiercely. The sword Qi was vertical and horizontal, and countless virtual shadows of the sword Qi were intertwined in the void.


    "Sanqing Lingbao is excellent at swordsmanship. Please give the disciples a chance to use swordsmanship!" the Taoist priest said faintly.


    The voice fell, and the long sword in the Taoist master''s hand seemed to be attached with wisdom, and gently sounded.


    "Heavenly Sword!"


    The voice fell, and a sword shadow blocking the sky and the sun stabbed away. Seeing this, Li Hong quickly retreated tens of thousands of meters. With a wave of his hands, he aroused the sea water to form a tough defense wall in an attempt to block the sword.


    "Wishful thinking!"


    The Taoist priest shouted loudly, and the long sword in his hand stabbed out again. The endless sword shadow covered the whole void. Under this terrible momentum, the void was crushed to reveal the dark space inside.


    "The mackerel is good at water. You are extremely powerful in the water, but you can''t even give full play to the strength of the sage on the shore. How can you fight with me!? die!" the Taoist priest shouted angrily. The long sword in his hand glowed blue, and a huge sword shadow stabbed Lihong.


    Just then, a water arrow darted out of the water and stabbed the Taoist priest.


    "Taoist brother, be careful!"


    A loud drink came, followed by a long golden sword flying to block the water arrow.


    The Taoist priest looked back and saw the broken void showing the figure inside.


    "Sword God, thank you very much." the Taoist priest nodded and thanked.


    "You''re welcome."


    Gulin Feng said blandly, glancing at the water below and said, "you fight for the human race. Some villains want to sneak into you. Can I stand by?"


    At this time, the king of the mackerel slowly surfaced, glanced at the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "war is not tired of fraud. This is the classic word of your people."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''ll take your head!" Gulin Feng rushed over with his sword and fought with the king of the mackerel.


    "I really don''t think I''m a vegetarian!" the king of the mackerel shouted angrily, and countless water arrows rushed out of the water towards the Gulin wind.


    "Who are you trying to hurt with such a weak move?"


    Gulin Feng laughed, raised his long sword and shouted, "let me see the strength of your prospective emperor of aquarium!"


    The voice fell, Gulin wind waved his sword, and the silver sword fell from the sky, as if the Milky way had fallen into the world.


    The Taoist priest looked at the power of Gulin Feng''s random blow. He couldn''t help shaking his head and said with a smile: "if you really deserve to be a sword God, this sword technique is not comparable to my third rate."


    "How dare you lose your mind when you fight with me!"


    Li Hong shouted angrily, "I''ll show you the strength of my mackerel family!"


    The voice fell, Li Hong raised his hands, and the huge waves surged up. The towering flood covered the whole sky and pressed towards the Lord.


    "Well come!" the Taoist master''s eyes lit up. That''s right. If a prospective emperor had just that strength, I''m afraid the Terran would have unified the Xuantian continent and the four seas long ago.


    Just where Gulin Feng and Taoist leader didn''t notice, a group of chimaeras sneaked into the Terran mainland through some kind of secret treasure. They turned into human form and had the aquarium flavor covered by secret treasure. Ordinary Terrans couldn''t find it. Their trip is to go to the hinterland of the Terran eastern region, wait for the opportunity to attack the Terran before and after, and give it a fatal blow!

 Chapter 160

    In the forbidden area of Tanggu, the holy land of Taiyi, Su Mu''s figure jumped down from the Fusang tree. The watching mother Zhu Yang felt the strong breath of Su Mu and couldn''t help nodding.


    "The emperor''s talent is really extraordinary. In such a short time, he has directly broken through to the broken environment, and his foundation is so stable." mother Zhu Yang praised.


    "Don''t praise me, Premier Zhu Yang. I''m afraid I won''t be able to find the north in a moment." Su Mu smiled.


    Madam Zhu Yang shook her head with a smile and said, "what I said is just the truth."


    After leaving the forbidden area of Tanggu, Su Mu went straight to dizi peak. He planned to take the black emperor to the East China Sea. It is said that there was a quasi emperor of Shui Nationality in the East China Sea and was preparing for war with the Terran.


    "Black emperor!" Su Mu shouted.


    "Boy, are you back?"


    The black emperor went out of the door and said, "your friends from that capital have come to see you."


    "Friends of the capital of the country? Lying in the trough, isn''t it Qian Yi?" Su Mu immediately wanted to run away.


    "Stop, stop, the other one, Li 20, is practicing in the house at the moment," said the black emperor.


    "Twenty?"


    Su Mu wondered, "why didn''t you come here with the old man at twenty?"


    "God knows, he won''t say when I ask him. Ask yourself." the black emperor shook his head and said.


    Su Mu had to walk into the house and saw Li 20, who was practicing with his eyes closed. What''s more surprising is that Li 20''s cultivation has actually broken through to the later stage of heaven and earth. You know, he just stepped into heaven and earth when he passed the national capital a year ago!


    Soon after, Li 20 woke up from his practice and saw Su Mu reading beside my desk.


    "Su Mu! Are you back? Come on, come with me." Li 20 took Su Mu and was about to walk outside the door.


    "Stop, stop, tell me where to go? Besides, aren''t you with the old man in the capital? Why are you here?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "Mr. Li took me to Taiyi holy land and left me here to go to the East China Sea by himself." Li 20 said reluctantly.


    "The old man ran to the East China Sea?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech and said happily, "I''m going to the East China Sea. I''ll see if I can meet the old man at that time."


    "Su mu, you must take me with you if you want to go!" Li 20 said quickly.


    "You?"


    Su Mu frowned at the speech and said, "the old man threw you here because of your lack of strength. If I take you there, the old man can''t chop me?"


    "Now I have the strength of the later period of heaven and earth, which is enough to protect myself. Su mu, if you have a problem, please take me." Li 20 said solemnly.


    Su Mu couldn''t help but feel helpless when he heard the speech and looked at the black emperor who was watching the play.


    "Boy, it''s simple. Your strength is far superior to that of the same level. Skipping a level is like eating and drinking water. Let him try if he can stop you. If he can''t stop you, let him go." the black emperor said.


    "He follows the old man every day. It''s hard to guarantee that he has any defensive items. If he really blocks me, don''t you really have to take him to the East China Sea?" Su Mu replied helplessly.


    "Do you have a better way?" said the black emperor.


    Su Mu thought for a while, but he was helpless and said, "I really don''t have anything special."


    Su Mu turned to Li 20 and said, "well, if you can stop my three moves, I''ll take you to the East China Sea. If you can''t stop it, don''t blame me. Stay in Taiyi holy land and wait for the old man to come back."


    "OK!" Li 20 bit his teeth and nodded. He knew that Su Mu''s strength was absolutely unmatched by him, but he just blocked three moves. He should still have no problem.


    "Come with me." Su Mu shook his head helplessly, thinking whether he would like to take a heavy hand and let him rest in Taiyi holy land for a while first?


    "Li 20 is over a hundred years old, isn''t he? Is it because he is ready to make a rapid breakthrough in cultivation?" Su Mu thought to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here we are."


    Su Mu took Li 20 to a plain and said, "first, I won''t be merciful. If you can''t even stop me, you should understand what it means to go to the East China Sea."


    Li twenty took a deep breath when he heard the speech, solemnly and firmly nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will be able to stop it."


    Su Mu sighed. In fact, he didn''t dare to use the martial arts he obtained from the book. After all, it was too powerful. He was afraid that Li 21 couldn''t stop and was blown to death by himself. In that way, the old man might really chop himself.


    "The first move."


    Su Mu gave a voice and reminded: "the level 8 martial arts boxing of Taiyi holy land, Taiyi boxing, don''t look at the name, but the power is still not small. You need to try your best to stop it and don''t be hurt."


    "Come on," Li nodded at twenty.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and jumped into the air. He clenched his right fist and slammed it at Li 20. The shadow of his fist was like a dragon going to sea, carrying an infinite potential on Li 20.


    Li 20 immediately felt as if he had hit a mountain. His body suddenly trembled. Severe pain swept through his body and made him almost spit out blood.


    "Hold it!" the thought flashed through Li 20''s mind. He must hold it back!


    "Twenty! How are you?" Su Mu asked with some worry.


    "Go on!" Li 20 replied with an air of confidence.


    "All right." Su Mu nodded helplessly. His right fist turned into a ferocious and bright red dragon arm. It was too one punch. This time, he also used some strength, full of 50% strength.


    You should know how terrible Su Mu''s physical power is. The power of 8.4 million Colossus, even if only 50% of the power, also has the power of 4.2 million colossus. With the blessing of the power of the Dragon arm, Su Mu knew it was bad at the moment he shot.


    "Twenty! Get away!" Su Mu shouted angrily.


    Bang!


    Li had no time to react, so he was blown out and vomited blood in his mouth.


    Su Mu hurried over and wanted to check Li 20''s injury. At this time, a terrible huge crack suddenly appeared, and a vague figure came out. His momentum just blew Su Mu out and fell to the ground.


    The figure picked up Li 20 and stepped straight into the huge crack.


    "Boy! Are you all right?" the black emperor hurriedly ran over and asked, and then looked at the figure leaving with some surprise.


    "I''m fine, black emperor. How is that man''s strength compared with the great emperor of your world?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Can''t compare, this person''s strength... Is far above the great emperor." the black emperor said in a heavy tone.


    "Visitors from the fairyland?" Su Mu suddenly understood the other party''s background and was worried about Li 20 who was taken away by them.

 Chapter 161

    A moment later, Taiyi holy master rushed over anxiously. Looking at Su mu with blood on his mouth, he couldn''t help staring and asked eagerly, "how''s su mu? Are you okay?"


    "The Lord is at ease. It''s no big deal."


    Su Mu shook his head and said. Then he looked at the place where the mysterious man left and said, "it''s just that Li 20 was taken away by the man. I can''t figure out the origin of the other party. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse for Li 20 to be taken away."


    "Li twenty was taken away!"


    Taiyi holy master immediately widened his eyes and said, "it''s over! Can''t the Gulin wind kill me?"


    "Holy Lord, I''m going to the East China Sea to tell the old man the news. Please send me," Su Mu said.


    "No, I''ll help you convey that you stay in Taiyi holy land to recover."


    The voice fell. Taiyi Holy Lord didn''t give Su Mu any time to refute. He flew directly to the sky and lost his trace in an instant.


    "Boy, your world is really a hidden dragon and crouching tiger. I thought the world was a strong but declining world, but now it seems that the water depth of the world is very deep." the black emperor narrowed his eyes and said solemnly.


    "I didn''t expect that although I knew that the fairy world did exist, I thought they wouldn''t care about what happened on the Xuantian continent. Now it seems that they are still monitoring the Xuantian continent." Su Mu sighed.


    In fact, he didn''t have a good relationship with Li 20, nor did he have any in-depth understanding and communication. He only knew that he was a child saved by Gulin Feng in his early years. After he was raised, Gulin Feng had been following him to serve him in return. Su Mu didn''t know more about it.


    But only Li 20 has accompanied Gulin Feng for decades. The news that Li 20 was taken away will definitely make Gulin Feng unable to eat and sad for a while.


    The black emperor thought for a moment and said with some doubt: "I think it''s strange why that man took Li 20. You know, Li 20''s talent is general. Although the speed of recent breakthrough may be faster, it should also be affected by the arrival of the golden age. In addition, he is ready to flourish. In terms of talent, we should also catch you."


    "What you said is reasonable, but we don''t know what the other party''s goal is. In terms of talent, I am indeed above Li 20, and even the whole Xuantian university may not have several people who can compare with me, but since the other party doesn''t choose to take it away according to the best talent, their plot is hard to figure out." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    "You said that Li 20 was saved by your master in his early years. Could it be Li 20''s family who found Li 20 by blood and took him back?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "It''s not impossible, but at present, even if we know each other''s destination, we have nothing to do. After all, it''s too far for us to go to the fairy world. Even the ultimate humanity, we still have a long way to go, let alone the fairy world." Su Mu shook his head and sighed.


    "What are you going to do now?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "Although there are some accidents when I go to the East China Sea, I still have to do something. Going to the East China Sea to participate in the war between Terran and aquarium can not only improve my combat experience, but also take the opportunity to break through. Therefore, I must go to the East China Sea," Su Mu said.


    "At present, it can only be so."


    The black emperor nodded and said, "by the way, you''re closed. Elder xuanxu and his disciples have come back these days. The three new boys seem to be very unhappy with you."


    "They are all gifted people. My name is on their head. If they are happy, they will have ghosts. After all, no Tianjiao wants someone to suppress him. They all want to be the identity of others." Su Mu shook his head indifferently.


    "You don''t care, but they seem to unite to challenge you. I heard that they have informed the disciples of the whole Taiyi holy land to have a showdown with you." the black emperor couldn''t help laughing here, which shows his attitude towards this matter.


    "A decisive battle in the challenge arena? Why, do you want to step on me in the eyes of the disciples of the whole Taiyi holy land?"


    Su Mu shook his head in silence and said, "it seems that the Holy Lord has a bad eye for receiving people. Although his talent is good, brain disability is not a good thing. Does it lower the IQ of the whole holy land?"


    "I just found that your boy''s mouth is so powerful. When I saw them, they were defeated not by your strength, but by your mouth." the black emperor smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    In the southern region, Ao Mo, the Dragon Emperor who unified the whole land demon family, was resting in the imperial palace. He was ready to establish a ten thousand demon country soon and return to the upper fairy world in the style of the demon Dynasty.


    It''s not easy for the emperor to climb up. After all, it''s difficult to become the transportation Dynasty dominated by the upper fairyland from a small human empire. It''s hundreds of times more difficult than him to return to the fairyland alone. However, Ao Mo''s choice also shows his ambition. He plans to replace the dragon family and become a new dragon family after he arrives in the fairyland.


    But just now, Ao Mo suddenly felt a familiar momentum. It was the Tianfeng family, the in laws of the dragon family in the upper fairy world.


    However, Ao Mo is not the dragon family in the upper fairyland. Ao Mo has always avoided the dragon family. Now he feels their breath in the mortal world, which shocked Ao Mo when he arrived.


    "Damn it, is it that the dragon family in the upper world knows that I''m not dead, so they find the Tianfeng family to catch me?" Ao Mo thought anxiously. In addition to this, he couldn''t think of any possibility that could lead the Tianfeng family to appear in the mortal world.


    "Can''t keep such a high profile." Ao Mo thought in his heart.


    Then Ao Mo found the Dragon quasi emperor who was seriously injured that day and said, "Ao Yang, the emperor has something to do with you today."


    "Dragon Emperor, please speak." Ao Yang''s eyes are full of passionate loyalty to Ao mo. it is the dragon in front of him who has given himself everything, including today''s Quasi emperor cultivation!


    "I''m going to shut down for a period of time. During this period, the whole dragon clan and the southern region will be under your management. I don''t want anything beyond our control in the southern region. I believe you can do it." Ao Mo said aloud.


    "Yes! Don''t worry about the Dragon Emperor. Even if Ao Yang is dead, he won''t let the dragon family and the southern region have an accident!" Ao Yang said decisively.


    "I don''t want you to die."


    Ao Mo shook his head and sighed: "Ao really died and made me feel bad for a while. I gave you Ao surname as a real dragon in order to let you accompany me to fight down the rivers and mountains of Xuantian continent and even the rivers and mountains of the fairy world. You just need to ensure that you take good care of the dragon family and the southern region."


    "Ao Yang understands." Ao Yang nodded and said, with tears in his eyes. Obviously, this is a pure minded dragon quasi emperor, but who knows?

 Chapter 162

    The news of the closure of the Dragon Emperor was passed to the whole dragon family, and seriously explained that everyone was not allowed to pass it on to other races, including those demon race aliens under them. For them, these aliens were just one-time weapons for them to conquer the continent, and they would lose them when they broke down.


    Similarly, Ao Yang''s temporary management of the whole dragon family and the southern region was not much blocked. After all, the other party was one of the two prospective emperors of the dragon family, who was exceptionally given the Ao surname by the Dragon Emperor. It was normal for the dragon family to be in charge of the overall situation by Ao Yang.


    In the East China Sea, the fighting between the two sides also stopped, because the troops of the Terran Qianyuan Empire also rushed over and stationed in the mountains hundreds of miles away from Haicheng.


    Don''t underestimate the Terran army. They are the elite carefully selected by Emperor Qianyuan. The whole eastern region of Xuantian continent is the territory of the Qianyuan empire. Therefore, Emperor Qianyuan also has reason to recruit millions or even tens of millions of troops. For the sake of the great righteousness of the Terran, there are not a few people in the army.


    This time, the Qianyuan state sent the remaining ten of the twelve zodiac animals at one time, each leading an army. Each army has millions of magical realms, and tens of millions of magical realms can also play a role of deterrence.


    In fact, if emperor Qianyuan let go of the threshold of conscription, the number could never reach hundreds of millions or even billions. After all, the size of the eastern region is unimaginable. The recorded population of the eastern region is already above 100 billion, which is only recorded.


    Although there are a large number of Terrans, there are not many real strong ones. The total number of the four domains is only more than 30 million.


    The arrival of the Terran army has temporarily restrained the mackerel family, but it is only a few points. The real fight depends on the top strong. For the strong in the yin-yang environment, the number can only be a number. The purpose of these troops is to destroy the troops of the mackerel family. The real strong are still handed over to the strong above the saints, Their battlefield is the real battlefield.


    In the army camp, Gulin Feng not only saw the Holy Lord Yuanxu and the Holy Lord Dongji, but also the saint Liang Zhou who followed the branch of Shenji Pavilion in the eastern region to protect the branch Pavilion Lord rushed to the front battlefield.


    "What about the Taiyi holy master? As the holy master of the first holy land in the eastern region, it would be too much if this situation did not come." the holy master of Yuan Xu said in some displeasure.


    "Please stop for a while. This kind of event is too big for a brother to come." the East pole Saint smiled and said.


    "You can still laugh!"


    The holy master of Yuan Xu glared at him and said unhappily, "the Shui people offend our Terran. Every Taoist friend is frowning. You are still smiling all day. There is no holy master."


    "Ha ha." the East pole holy master had to smile awkwardly. He was always heartless and heartless. He was like this when he was the son of God, but he really should be more serious when the Terran faced such a big event.


    "OK, Taiyi is here," Gulin said with a faint taste of tea.


    The voice fell, and the figure of Taiyi Holy Lord immediately appeared in the barracks.


    "Brother Taiyi, you''re a little late." the East pole Saint smiled.


    Taiyi didn''t pay attention, but looked at Gulin Feng and took a deep breath: "brother Gu, come out with me and have a private talk with you."


    "What can''t we talk about here? Do we have to go out?" Yuan Xu asked.


    Hearing the speech, the master suddenly took a breath, stared at the master of Yuan Xu and said, "I said, it''s a private matter! Understand!"


    The holy master of Yuan Xu immediately tilted his mouth and ignored it. He saw that this holy master is now a dynamite bag. Whoever clicks it will explode.


    "Why don''t you blow you up?" the holy master of Yuan Xu read in pieces.


    "What are you talking about?" asked Taiyi with a frown.


    "No, don''t you have private affairs? Go and talk quickly. Come back after talking, we have to discuss big things." said the holy master yuan Xu.


    Gulin Feng looked at the LORD with some doubts. He wondered why he was grumpy? But I didn''t ask much. I followed Taiyi out of the barracks and came to a high altitude.


    "What''s the matter, Taiyi? What do you want to talk to me about?" Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    "You will be angry when you say this, but I have to say."


    Taiyi took a deep breath and said, "twenty has been taken away."


    "What!?"


    Gulin Feng suddenly widened his eyes and said in disbelief, "I put people on the fifth floor of your Taiyi holy land. Now you run to tell me that twenty has been taken away!? is the guard of your Taiyi holy land so lax?"


    Taiyi sighed helplessly, shook his head and said, "the other party is not small, not from Xuantian mainland."


    When the voice fell, Taiyi Holy Lord pointed to the sky and said, "the man from there hurt Su Mu and took 20 directly away."


    "Also hurt my apprentice! Who stepped on the horse!" Gulin Feng immediately pulled out his long sword and was about to fly to the sky.


    "Gulin Feng! Calm down. I know you have great skills. You also know where that thing is. But what can you do when your strength goes? They are people in the fairy world. Tell me, what can you do except to die?" Taiyi said with his teeth.


    Gulin heard that he gasped for breath and said, "tell me, how''s su mu?"


    "He''s no big deal. The man is merciful. At this time, Su Mu is recuperating in Taiyi holy land, but twenty..."


    Taiyi the Lord shook his head helplessly and said, "I''m afraid it will be twenty soon..."


    Gulin Feng closed his eyes when he heard the speech, and the past days when Li 20 followed him flashed through his mind.


    "Girl, the adoptive father is sorry for you. The adoptive father failed to protect your child. He was finally caught back." Gulin Feng thought silently with his eyes closed.


    Li 20''s status is extraordinary. She is the child of the Tianfeng family princess in the upper fairy world. Because the Tianfeng princess did not marry the Third Prince of the Lianlong family according to the arrangement of the Tianfeng family, she even conceived the child of another immortal.


    Finally, Princess Tianfeng''s husband was killed, and her soul was imprisoned in the Tianfeng family. Princess Tianfeng fled to the mortal world. At that time, Gulin Feng met Li 20 for the first time, the little girl with big eyes and chubby face.


    Yes, Li 20 disguised himself as a man and followed Gulin Feng all the time in order not to be noticed by the people above, but he still couldn''t hide it and was taken away.


    "Girl, my adoptive father vowed that he would bring back 20. Even if I can''t, your little martial brother Su mu can! He has extraordinary talent and can definitely bring back 20." Gulin Feng thought in his heart.


    "Sword God, have you finished talking? We want to..."


    "Don''t make a noise!" Taiyi, seeing Gulin Feng''s memory, directly interrupted the man''s words.


    "OK, let''s go down." Gulin Feng made a plain appearance, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 163

    "All right, everybody, now that we are all here, let''s discuss the damn mackerel people," said Liang Zhou of Shenji Pavilion.


    "What''s the point to discuss? The chimaeras invade the border of our people. Is it difficult for us to bear it? The army has arrived. We might as well kill all the chimaeras directly!" said the Holy Lord Yuanxu with murderous spirit.


    "What you said is simple. The mackerel people are good at water, and the sea city is completely submerged by them. How can we fight them?" the East pole Holy Lord retorted.


    "So what? It''s hard to make it because the chimaeras are good at fighting in the water? Don''t our dead human souls die in peace?" the holy master of Yuan Xu said angrily.


    The eastern pole holy master immediately had nothing to say. He saw the yuan Xu holy master then said, "since the mackerels are good at fighting in the water, why don''t we lead them up?"


    Liang Zhou shook his head and said, "Lord yuan Xu, we''d better calm down. We don''t know the inside strength of the mackerel family. We don''t know what''s hidden under the sea. I think we should find out them first to avoid any changes when we really fight."


    "The Taoist priest and I had a fight with two quasi emperors of the chimaera. One of them claimed to be the chief of the chimaera. It is worth mentioning that their combat effectiveness after leaving the water is far from being compared with that of our people. The quasi emperor of the chimaera after leaving the water can at most wield great saints or even lower combat effectiveness, and it is indeed a good way to lead them ashore, but ask The question is, how can we lead them ashore from the water, and how can we prevent them from touching the water and prevent them from escaping, "Gulin Feng said.


    The Taoist priest nodded at the speech and said, "the sword God is right. Once the group of mackerels leave the water, their strength is difficult to compete with our Terrans, but they are not stupid. They won''t be so easy to directly leave the water to fight with our Terrans."


    While everyone was thinking, Gulin Feng suddenly thought of a way. His eyes couldn''t help brightening and said, "I have a way, but it may take some time."


    "Sword God, but it doesn''t matter."


    "Do you know how to rob the old man?" Gulin Feng asked.


    "Of course, I only know that although the old man Dujie has a strange temper, he is also a top quasi emperor of our Terran and has made a lot of contributions to our Terran. What does the sword God mention him to do?"


    Gulin Feng smiled and said, "don''t they like to stay in the water? If I find the old man Dujie, please ask her to help set up the nine sky thunder robbery array and bombard the water with the power of thunder to see how they stay in the water."


    Hearing the speech, they all stared wide and praised: "this move is wonderful! The water is a lead-in. If the thunder rob bombards on the water, they will be seriously injured by the thunder. At that time, the whole water will be full of electric current. Listen to you, see how they are still in the water. They can''t even find a place to escape!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m going to leiming mountain to invite the old man to cross and rob. The mackerel family will be handed over to you for the time being." Gulin Feng said.


    "Sword God, don''t worry. We will take good care of these damn mackerels and catch them all when you come back with old Dujie!"


    Everyone agreed with Gulin Feng''s idea. Gulin Feng rushed directly to the old man''s nest without saying a word.


    A month and a half later, somewhere in the East China Sea, Su Mu took the transmission array to thousands of miles away from the sea city. This short distance can be reached in a moment, but Su Mu still needs to get some information about the current situation of the East China Sea from the city in front of him.


    "It is said that the sword God has found the quasi emperor to rob the old man. He will catch all the animals of the mackerel family when the time comes."


    "I also heard the news. It seems that we will be able to return to the East China Sea and continue fishing soon."


    "Yes, during this period of time, we can do nothing but stay in the city all day. When the mackerel family is solved soon, we can go back to the East China Sea and live in the past."


    "I tell you, I will catch those aquariums at that time, which can be regarded as revenge for the dead residents of Haicheng!"


    "You can pull it down. Although those aquariums are weak, they can''t be grasped by chickens like us."


    "Don''t believe it. I spent a lot of money in the national capital to have someone help me build a fishing net for catching aquariums. At that time, they will have great strength and can''t drill out of the space of my fishing net."


    "Oh, you are really willing!"


    "Hey, hey, did I make some contribution to our Terran?"


    "Well, how about I toast you first?"


    Two original residents of Haicheng gathered together to talk about what to do after the mackerel family was solved, while Su Mu and Heihuang listened quietly next to the window.


    "I don''t think their purpose can be achieved." the black emperor shook his head and said.


    Su Mu felt puzzled and said, "why?"


    "You think, even if the group of chimaeras are solved, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no other powerful aquariums in the sea. I guess after the chimaeras are solved, you should block the whole East China Sea and not allow civilians to enter the sea side." the black emperor explained.


    "Yes, the ocean is also the only place that our Terran can''t detect. We don''t know what''s in the bottom of the sea. I used to think that the demon clan in the southern region is our Terran''s biggest enemy. At present, it seems that the biggest enemy is still hidden under the deep sea." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. There are tall people on top of the sky. I guess you Terrans just can''t find an excuse for unity. As long as anyone stands up, he has the ability and vision, and everything is qualified, the Terran will surely become a rope. In that way, all the combat effectiveness of the Terran can''t be compared by any race on the Xuantian continent." Said the black emperor.


    "You''re right, but the problem is that no one can stand up at all." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    "Wouldn''t it be good for you to stand up? You have great talent. Few Terrans can compare with you except Jiang Heng? Isn''t it good to stand up and be the leader of the personal clan when you are strong?" the black emperor joked with a smile.


    "Forget it. I''m not born to be the leader. I think it''s better for the guy in the middle region to do this arduous task." Su Mu shook his head with a smile.


    "We''d better eat quickly. After eating, we can rush to the East China Sea Battlefield to see the situation." Su Mu said casually.

 Chapter 164

    The war was imminent. The chimaera took advantage of their advantages in water warfare to get involved with the Terran. If the Terran sent out powerful strong people, they would retract into the water at the first time, and several powerful chimaeras mocked them on the water.


    When these strong men leave, they will drill out at the first time to attack the low strength armies of the Terran.


    In the barracks, the angry Lord yuan Xu was already panting and began to scold.


    "Damn it! These damn chimaera mole ants run away if they can''t fight. They don''t have any dignity. They like to vent their anger on our soldiers. No, I can''t stand it. I''ll go into the water and teach those damn chimaeras a lesson!" the holy master yuan Xu said angrily.


    No one stopped him from his plan, but let him leave the barracks and run to the sea city submerged by the sea.


    Soon after, the holy master of Yuan Xu ran back angrily, looking a little embarrassed and said, "Damn it! These chimaeras swam really fast in the water. I couldn''t catch up with them. After killing several chimaeras from the world, I was driven back by the two chimaeras."


    "You don''t hide these embarrassing things when you see the clothes." the East pole holy master smiled.


    "There''s nothing to hide. The eldest husband never lies. Even if it''s embarrassing, since it happened, Yuanxu wouldn''t mind telling it to you." Yuanxu said casually.


    When they heard the speech, they all burst into laughter. Liang Zhou said, "the Holy Lord of Yuanxu really sees enough clothes. Anyway, if this kind of thing falls on me, I will never say it to others at will."


    Even the Taoist priest and other serious people laughed and said, "I won''t say it."


    "Well, you can laugh at me. Anyway, I''m not afraid of your jokes!" the holy master of Yuan Xu said angrily.


    "Hehe, well, holy master yuan Xu, how can you still look like the Lord of the holy land? The whole person is like an air bag." the East pole holy master smiled.


    "You just receive the air bag." the Lord of Yuan Xu read it in pieces.


    Gulin Feng then walked into the barracks and said, "all right, everyone, the old man is ready. When will we let them have a pot of water for the mackerel family?"


    Lord yuan Xu stood up first and said excitedly, "great, the thieves swimming in the water are so fast that I can''t catch up with you, but I''ll show you how I crushed their vertebrae!"


    When they heard the speech, they laughed again. Gulin Feng shook his head and said, "let''s go."


    Just then, a guard in the army quickly ran over, knelt on one knee and clenched his fist and said, "gentlemen, there is a Terran youth outside the barracks. He took a big black dog and claimed to be our Terran emperor Su mu."


    "With a black dog? That''s really that smelly boy. Why did he come to the East China Sea?"


    Gulin Feng frowned and said, "let him in."


    "No, I''ll come in by myself." Su Mu led the black emperor step by step to the barracks. Looking at the huge barracks, he couldn''t help but be shocked and thought about how many troops such a large barracks would hold!


    "I said smelly boy, why did you run here? Don''t you know the current danger of the East China Sea?" Gulin Feng said with a frown.


    "Come on, old man, I''m here. Do you want to send me back?"


    Then Su Mu turned his head and looked at Taiyi holy master and said, "holy master, you ran away without saying a word, but you let me sit in the transmission array for more than a month."


    "That''s also for your own good," said Taiyi.


    "This is the emperor Su mu, isn''t he? If he is really like the one preached by Shenji Pavilion, he has excellent appearance and extraordinary strength." the East pole Saint smiled and praised him.


    "The eastern pole holy master praised me. I''m just an ordinary person. Everything is your love." Su Mu smiled and said modestly.


    "It''s good for young people to be modest." the East pole Holy Lord nodded.


    "Smelly boy, I''ll settle accounts with you again." Gulin Feng glared at Su Mu and said.


    The black emperor couldn''t help shaking his head and shook Su Mu''s expression that you were finished, although he had a black hair on his face and couldn''t see what expression it was.


    "Now that you''re here, go out with me and have a good look at the world. It''s been a while. Your accomplishments have soared to the realm of heaven and earth. Yes, it seems that you''re still practicing very hard." Gulin Feng nodded.


    "That''s not true. Practice. When you''re bored, you can make a breakthrough. In short, sprinkle water." Su Mu waved his hand.


    "Smelly boy, you''re still panting when you say you''re fat?" Gulin Feng waited for him and said.


    "Go to the front line with us later. Remember, you can only look from a distance, not close. If you notice something wrong, don''t think about it. Immediately tear the space, step in and run towards me or other predecessors." Gulin Feng said.


    "Don''t worry." Su Mu waved his hand.


    "Sword God, why is it so long? It''s time to start." the old man Dujie opened the curtain of the barracks and came in and asked.


    "Nothing, let''s go." Gulin Feng shook his head and said casually.


    When he came to the sky over Haicheng, Lihong immediately surfaced and said with some disdain, "why, do the army want to solve us? Wishful thinking!"


    "Hehe, I won''t bother you. Brother Dujie, please." Gulin Feng smiled.


    "You''re welcome. I always like the things that can contribute to the Terran." the old man smiled.


    The voice fell. After nodding, they retreated to one side. Gulin Feng said, "smelly boy, look carefully. What will appear in front of you right away will be one of the top unique skills of the Terran, nine days robbing thunder!"


    The voice fell, and the sky was immediately covered with a thick layer of dark clouds. The old man sat upright in the void, his eyes closed slightly, as if he were saying something.


    Boom!!!


    The anger of thunder, like someone ringing a huge war drum, made a deafening sound. The whole Haicheng was covered by the whole thunder for thousands of miles.


    Su Mu immediately opened his eyes and wondered if he could learn from the secret of fighting words. At the next moment, the thunder came and burst into the water, followed by an endless sea of thunder. Every second, thousands of thunder broke into the sea and covered the water of Haicheng.


    The blue light was everywhere on the water surface, and the terrible lightning had made the sea boiling. The underwater mackerel family was hurt by the lightning and wanted to swim towards the sea quickly.


    Unfortunately, a large net already ready has begun to shrink slowly, ready to catch them all.

 Chapter 165

    Dujie old man felt that the underwater mackerels were swimming towards the middle of the sea. Without saying a word, Jiutian thunder robbery was compiled into a huge thunder net, which covered the whole sea city, so that the mackerels could not retreat.


    The waterway was blocked. At this time, the water was full of thunder. The chimaeras couldn''t bear to jump ashore one by one. All the chimaeras who could resist the air flew and suspended in the air. The chimaeras who had no flying ability could only enter the siege of the Terran army.


    "Thanks to your arrogance, you still use such a dirty move!" the king of the mackerel shouted angrily.


    Gulin Feng smiled faintly and said, "to deal with you invaders, we Terrans should use all useful means to destroy you all without leaving a living mouth!"


    "Say nothing! In that case, let me experience the strength of your people again!" shouted the king of the mackerel angrily. He jumped to a height of 10000 meters and attacked the people against the thunder.


    "Wrath of Poseidon!"


    The king of the mackerel yelled, and the sea was filled with turbulent waves. The waves overlapped layer by layer, covering the whole sky. The endless sea water turned into the power of the king of the mackerel. The huge tsunami hit fiercely and thundered towards the strong men of the human race.


    "This move can withstand the power of your prospective emperor''s strike, but compared with me, you are far from it!"


    Gulin wind sneered, the green peak in his hand came out of its sheath, and a ten thousand meter sword cut through the sky, just like the sun rising from the sea level. The carrier rowed towards the king of the mackerel with unparalleled sharpness.


    The king of the mackerel was determined not to be afraid, and a golden Trident appeared in his hand.


    Su Mu stared at the king of the mackerel when he took out the Trident and said, "isn''t this the sea god Trident, one of the most precious treasures lost by our people? How can it be in their hands?"


    "It is indeed the sea god Trident. The traitor fled into the sea with the sea god Trident. Maybe after his death, the Trident also fell into the hands of the mackerel people." the East pole holy master nodded and said. He lived much longer than Su mu, and naturally knew many things that were not recorded in the book.


    "Poseidon Trident is the emperor''s soldier of our Terran sea god. After flying, it was left to our Terran to resist foreign enemies. Unexpectedly, the emperor''s vision is so extraordinary that he can distinguish the Poseidon Trident at a glance. It''s really rare." Liang Zhou nodded and said.


    "I just read a lot of books. Don''t you want to go up and help? You know, the sea god Trident is not an ordinary imperial soldier. It''s not so easy to resist the power of controlling the whole ocean." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. For the sword God, as long as the strength is not at the same level as him, even holding the emperor''s soldiers is difficult to be his opponent. After all, the sword God is also the top power in the whole life. Even if it is our Terran, there are few people who can compete with him." Taiyi Holy Lord slowly opened his mouth.


    Su Mu had to nod when he heard the speech and continued to watch Gulin Feng kill the king of the mackerel with his sword technique.


    There are thousands of swords in the sky. The king of the mackerel is really like what Taiyi Holy Lord said. Even imperial soldiers like Poseidon trident can hardly stop the attack of the Gulin wind. The sword shadows all over the sky always appear in front of or behind the king of the mackerel at unpredictable times, giving him a lot of trouble.


    "Damn the quasi emperor of the Terran! What are you doing with these indiscriminate means?! there''s a kind of face-to-face battle with me!" the king of the mackerel was devastated by the sword shadow and shouted angrily.


    "Lower three indiscriminate?"


    Gulin Feng stopped his moving body method and looked at the king of the mackerel quietly.


    "The fish man is over."


    Taiyi said reluctantly, "I wanted to try how delicious the meat of the quasi emperor aquarium was. Now it seems that it is very difficult for the king of the mackerel to leave a whole body."


    "In front of the sword God, he said that the sword skill of the sword God was inferior, and the king of the mackerel was really finished." Liang Zhou of Shenji Pavilion also agreed, nodded and said.


    Su Mu was a little confused about what they said, so he could only focus on Gulin Feng to look forward to his next action.


    I saw the Gulin wind floating in the air, the sleeves trembling with the sea wind, the long sword in my hand was still tightly held, and my eyes were staring at the king of the mackerel.


    The king of the mackerel may have been staring at him and got a little angry. He scolded angrily, "am I wrong? You don''t use the inferior sword technique. You have the ability to fight me head-on!"


    Gulin Feng took a deep breath and said, "OK, then I''ll let you have a good look. Is my generation of sword God Gulin Feng''s sword technique inferior?"


    The voice fell, Gulin wind lifted, and a golden sword Qi of tens of thousands of meters suddenly fell from the sky and directly cleaved at the king of the mackerel.


    The king of the mackerel immediately raised the sea god Trident in an attempt to block the sword, but he was bombarded into the water by the huge impact, and once again withstood the power of the thunder robbery array laid by the old man Dujie.


    The sword still didn''t spread, but fell into the sea with the body of the king of the mackerel. Suddenly, a huge wave with the same power as the tsunami used by the king of the mackerel came into the world. The terrible sword shadow directly cut the sea surface into two parts, resulting in a huge trench of more than 100000 meters, which was not closed even a few minutes later.


    "Look at you, I use three indiscriminate means. You dislike me. I don''t need it, but you can''t even stop it. You just run around like a lost dog. Don''t you want to fight me head-on? Come on, don''t run. Use your Poseidon Trident to launch a tsunami against me!" Gulin Feng waved his long sword constantly, He launched an attack on the king of the mackerel who fled underwater carrying a thunder robbery.


    He will be seriously injured when being robbed and split by thunder. Serious injury does not mean death. He still has a chance to return to the sea, but if he eats the previous sword of ancient Lin Feng, it is definitely not as simple as serious injury. He knows that he will be directly cut in half without consideration.


    The mackerel people have survived in the depths of the sea for countless years. Under the enormous pressure of the sea, their bodies are extremely soft and tough. It is fatal to encounter any huge blow, and their bodies can''t resist too fierce attacks for them.


    The Terran is different. The Terran lives on the mainland, and there is no superfluous choice to refine their body. They have to constantly strengthen their physique so that their body can be hurt when facing the enemy without serious injury. Therefore, the Terran and aquarium have become two extremes. After the Terran enters the water, their physique is difficult for them to stay in the water for a long time, In the deeper part of the sea, the pressure is heavy and it is difficult to stop for a long time. The mackerel family is too soft, so it is difficult for them to do their best after landing. They can only become a stepping stone for the Terran family.

 Chapter 166

    Over the thunderous sea, Gulin Feng held a three foot green peak and waved his long sword in the sea. The shadow of the sword continued to blast into the sea, causing waves. The trench not far away had not disappeared. The thunder was flashing in the sky, and he was also looking for the king of the mackerel and the prospective emperor of the other mackerel.


    Not far from the Gulin wind battlefield, a group of people were busy watching the play. At this time, the Taoist priest who had not spoken suddenly frowned and said, "this is wrong? Why is there only this king of the mackerel? Isn''t there another one, the quasi emperor of the mackerel family named Lihong?"


    "Eh? Yes, where''s the shark with a very smelly mouth?" the holy master of Yuan Xu asked suspiciously.


    Just in the Terran inland that people didn''t see, a Terran man in a gray robe smiled coldly and strode towards the Terran inland.


    They stopped watching the play, leaving only Su Mu and the black emperor still suspended in the air. The rest came to the battlefield and told Gulin Feng.


    Gulin Feng immediately understood the seriousness of the matter and quickly let the robber put away the thunder net. He saw that the thunder net was still intact, but there was no trace of the mackerel at the bottom of the water with divine knowledge. Immediately, the people suddenly looked at the Terran mainland.


    "Do you think that guy has gone to the depths of the eastern region?"


    "It''s very possible. We don''t know whether the mackerels know the situation in the eastern regions. If they don''t know, they will go to the imperial palace of the eastern regions and control emperor Qianyuan at the first time." Liang Zhou of Shenji Pavilion said.


    "Mr. Liang Zhou is right. If the mackerel really entered the inland of the eastern region and didn''t understand the situation of the Terran inland, he might really go to find emperor Qian Yuan and think that if he controlled him, he could control the whole Terran of the eastern region." the eastern pole Holy Lord nodded and said.


    "What are you waiting for? Summon the major forces and make their mouths more strict. In addition, please hurry to the eastern region royal family as soon as possible and tell emperor Qian Yuan to look like he is really the overlord of the whole eastern region." Taiyi said aloud.


    Gulin Feng nodded and said, "no problem."


    At this time, the king of the mackerel lurking in the sea looked for an opportunity. Suddenly, he burst up and swam towards the middle of the sea. Seeing this, the Gulin wind waved his long sword and shouted angrily, "where to run! All swords are one!"


    The virtual shadows of countless long swords in the sky gradually melted together and turned into a huge long sword. With a fierce stab of this long sword, Gulin wind suddenly blew everywhere, and the calm sea became choppy again.


    "Damn it, I let him run away." Gulin Feng felt some stabbing sword Qi and said helplessly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if the king of the mackerel is not dead, it will be difficult for him to recover from his injury in a short time. Please go to the capital of the country and tell emperor Qian Yuan the news." Taiyi said.


    Gulin Feng nodded when he heard the speech, stared at Su Mu fiercely and said, "smelly boy, come with me."


    "No, old man, I''m going to visit the East China Sea." Su Mu said casually.


    "No, I won''t stop you anywhere you want to go, but the situation in the East China Sea hasn''t been solved yet. What if something happens here?" Gulin Feng said aloud.


    "Then I''ll go with Taiyi Holy Lord later?" Su Mu shook his head helplessly.


    "Why? Is your boy disliking me?" Gulin Feng asked with some discomfort.


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "how dare I? I just don''t want to go to the emperor Qianyuan palace."


    "What''s the misunderstanding?" Gulin Feng asked with a frown.


    "That''s not true, but the third daughter of emperor Qianyuan, you know, I just don''t want to meet him." Su Mu shook his head helplessly and told the truth.


    "Why don''t you think others don''t deserve you? Qian Yi is a good girl..."


    Gulin Feng was directly interrupted by Su Mu before he finished his words and said, "all right, old man, I really don''t intend to find another half. All my life, I just want to pursue the supreme road and don''t want to talk about the things between men and women. If you see Qian Yi again, just tell her and say sorry to her."


    Gulin Feng was speechless for a moment, so he had to say to Taiyi holy master, "Taiyi, I''ll give it to you."


    ¡±Don''t worry. "The Lord Taiyi nodded.


    Gulin Feng shook his head reluctantly, tore the space and rushed to the capital of the country. Su Mu looked at his leaving figure and asked Taiyi holy master with some worry: "did you tell the old man about that?"


    Taiyi nodded and said, "don''t worry, I said, he can still bear it. Li 20 won''t do anything too dangerous. After all, his family took him away, but your master can say that you should practice quickly and bring Li 20 back in the future."


    Although Su Mu didn''t understand, he had to nod.


    "All right, gentlemen, please come this way. Lord Tao, how are those mackerels coming ashore?" Taiyi asked.


    "I just went to see it, and all of them were caught by the twelve zodiac signs." the Taoist replied.


    "Then please go back to your respective forces."


    Taiyi holy master turned around and saluted the old man Dujie and said, "please come all the way to our eastern region to kill the people in our eastern region. Would you like to go to our Taiyi holy land?"


    "That''s not necessary."


    The old man Dujie shook his head with a smile and said, "I have to study my things in leiming mountain. I won''t stay with you more. Goodbye."


    The people looked at the old man Dujie who disappeared in an instant. The Taoist Lord couldn''t help sighing and said, "I don''t know when I can become a strong man at the same level as the quasi emperor, such as the sword God Dujie old man. Although the great saint and the quasi emperor are only separated by a wall, they are like different immortals!"


    "The Taoist master doesn''t have to think much. With his talent, as long as he perseveres, it''s not too difficult to cross the territory of quasi emperor." the holy master of Yuan Xu smiled.


    "Thank you for your kind words from Saint yuan Xu. Now that the matter has been almost solved, the Taoist priest will leave and take a step first." the Taoist priest whispered, and then he tore the space, drilled in and disappeared.


    After the LORD left, they said goodbye one after another. Soon, only Taiyi, Su Mu and the black emperor remained in place.


    Taiyi left millions of excellent spirit stones for the twelve zodiac animals to use as fuel for the void ship, and then he will leave with Su mu.


    Just then, the black emperor plunged into the water with a fierce head and floated up with a golden thing.

 Chapter 167

    Su Mu saw the black emperor floating on the water with a golden halberd in his mouth. His eyes lit up and asked, "how did you find that the Poseidon Trident was not taken away?"


    The black emperor handed the sea god Trident to Su mu. He smiled and said, "don''t worry about it. The emperor has a unique perception of the treasure."


    "Do you have any special abilities, black dog? I wanted to wait until they were all gone, but I didn''t expect to be picked up by you." Taiyi shook his head and said.


    "The Poseidon Trident is a godless soldier of our Terran, but now the Terran is divided into four parts, and there is no great conflict with people, but it''s not good for anyone. I think it''s up to you to keep the Poseidon Trident in the future." Taiyi said casually.


    Su Mu could not help shaking his head when he heard the speech. He was excited when he looked at the sea god Trident, but he didn''t know how to deal with the lost imperial soldier of the Terran for a long time. He didn''t need the Eastern Emperor clock. After all, he wasn''t very good at these halberd weapons.


    "Boy, if you don''t use it, you can auction it. It''s also an imperial soldier. It will certainly sell for a lot of price. I guess you''ll sell the Poseidon Trident at that time. Your assets are definitely enough for you to buy dozens or even hundreds of cities." the black Emperor said with a smile.


    Su Mu shook his head when he heard the speech and said, "it''s not reliable. I''m still planning to put it away in the future. Maybe it will be useful one day?"


    "An emperor soldier, even your master will be jealous. I didn''t expect your boy to care so much. He really deserves to be the favored son of heaven." Taiyi shook his head and said with a smile.


    "Holy Lord, should we go back? I don''t want to take the slow transmission array again." Su Mu said with a bitter smile.


    Taiyi shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    After the party left, the troops of the Qianyuan Empire naturally left, leaving only part of the vast sea area of the East China Sea.


    However, when the army counted the number of people, there was a big thing, that is, the right arm of general chicken disappeared and disappeared in the East China Sea together with general chicken.


    Although general Ji is not as famous as several generals such as dragon, tiger and snake, he is also a household name. His disappearance immediately attracted the attention of many forces, including the three holy places in the eastern region.


    "This chicken general, does anyone understand his code of conduct?" Taiyi asked aloud.


    The Lord of the East pole shook his head when he heard the speech and said, "although the twelve zodiac animals arranged by the Qianyuan state will have a great reputation in the hearts of the common people, for us, it is still just a small fight among a group of young people in the yin-yang realm. Our East pole holy land has not sent anyone to understand the code of conduct of the twelve zodiac animals, but has just inquired about their origin."


    "The eastern pole holy master is right. We are all the holy masters of the Holy Land in the eastern regions. How can we care too much about these trifles? Like the eastern pole holy master, I just went to inquire about the origin of the twelve zodiac generals, and I don''t know anything about their character." the yuan Xu holy master immediately replied.


    "We have to understand the things that we could never care about."


    Taiyi said in a voice, "elder xuanyang, please tell the two saints the news you''ve got."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Elder xuanyang nodded, came forward, took out a roll of sheepskin in his ring and said, "please look, this is what I found in the dungeon of the chicken general''s house."


    Elder xuanyang handed the sheepskin scroll to the holy master Yuanxu and the holy master Dongji respectively and then continued: "After receiving the news of general chicken''s disappearance, I took the lead in arriving at the national capital and found general chicken''s residence to find something useful. Unfortunately, general chicken''s residence was destroyed, and a fire burned everything away, leaving only the sheepskin roll in the interlayer of the dungeon."


    "I believe the two holy masters also know something about me. My xuanyang''s ability to play with fire is not the first in the eastern regions, but it is also one of the best. Few people can play with fire compared with me."


    Elder xuanyang continued: "but this time, I can''t feel the origin of the flame. It''s very strange. The flame seems to appear out of thin air. You know, I''m good at fire. I''ve recorded all the flames that have appeared in the whole Xuantian continent in my heart, but I don''t know what the flame that burned the chicken general''s residence is."


    "According to what emperor Qianyuan once said, the chicken general is good at using a black flame. He can''t tell what kind of flame it is. He only knows that it is powerful and can directly melt a ten thousand year old black ice in an instant. The flame is called black fire by Emperor Qianyuan." the holy master of Yuanxu said aloud.


    "As the Holy Lord tongyuanxu said, the black fire should be the flame that burned the chicken general''s house. Maybe the flame was released by the chicken general." elder xuanyang said aloud.


    "Why did he burn down his house?" asked the East pole holy master.


    "I don''t know. Then I went to general Ji''s hometown, which is also his birthplace. A small town called Xiaoshan in the east of Liangcheng, but I found that it was destroyed under the black flame and turned into scorched earth."


    Elder xuanyang continued, "so now I doubt that the chicken general must have hidden himself and wanted to hide something."


    Perhaps as they guessed, the chicken general hid himself and studied some unknown secrets.


    On the dividing line between the southwest of the eastern region and the northeast of the southern region, there is a place called Jiehe. It is deserted, covered with mountains and dense jungles, and huge trees seem to cover the sky.


    A man in a black robe quietly walked into the huge jungle. He looked back three steps and knew that he was still guarding behind him in case someone followed him.


    "Coming?" a long, heavy voice asked the man in black.


    "Master, according to your instructions, I successfully deceived a prospective king of the mackerel family and brought it to you."


    The man lifted his hood at the beginning, revealing his familiar and strange face.


    This man is one of the Tianjiao who died in the secret territory of the devil.


    Suddenly, the man in black began to twitch. His black robe gradually fell off, and gradually the human skin began to twist and slowly fell down, revealing the figure of the chimaera Lihong inside, and he turned into a body, a black liquid monster the size of a fist.


    "You did a good job, and I will reward you." the mysterious man, known as the master, grinned, and the raised corners of his mouth covered with a layer of ridicule

 Chapter 168

    "Ah... The prospective emperor of the mackerel family, although you can''t play the strength of the prospective emperor on land, you can still provide me with a lot of energy." the mysterious man said faintly.


    "Liquid, you have to go out to find food. If there is no food in front of me after I eat up the prospective king of the chimaera, it''s good. I''ll bite your head hard, okay?" the man asked in a very flat tone.


    "Of course I understand my master. You can never crush my head. After all, I have no head, and I will never find food to sacrifice to your master." the liquid said aloud and gradually integrated into a human skin.


    "I hope what you said can come true," said the man.


    The liquid left, attached to a strange body, and went out to collect food for his greedy master again.


    "Hiss, what a tempting smell. How long have I not smelled the blood of the prospective emperor? No, I have to spoil this body. As long as I swallow it, I will definitely break through to an unimaginable level."


    The man narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "wait, human beings. What if the exit is closed? Wait, before long, the army of demons will appear in front of you and smash all your panicked faces with incomparable terrible strength!"


    In the opposite direction, it is located in the northwest of the eastern region and the southeast of the northern region. Here is an official road connecting the eastern region and the northern region. It is a major road for trade.


    At the position about 3000 miles east of the road, an abyss like cliff will appear in front of you. Because it is close to the northern region, it looks like ice.


    At the bottom of the ice cliff, a huge altar is running slowly, so that the chicken general Panxi, who is studying and looking for the three holy places in the eastern region, is sitting on this altar to practice.


    General Ji originally ordered Yang Zhi. When he practiced, he couldn''t help but feel that the momentum he exuded would also be extremely shocking, because Yang Zhi was a guy whose cultivation had broken through the realm of saints. He was not the cultivation of young people in the realm of yin and Yang mentioned in the investigation.


    You know, there is a realm called emperor between yin and Yang!


    Yang Zhimeng opened his eyes, and the real momentum belonging to the realm of saints appeared in his body. Everything around him became silent, and the dark blue solid ice gradually cracked, but soon it was covered again.


    "Joining the demons is indeed the most correct choice. However, in a year or so, my strength directly broke through the yin-yang realm to today''s Saint realm. Soon, I broke through the great saint''s strength and used the demons altar to truly transform myself into the demons. At that time, I can make myself stronger by hunting and killing creatures, as they said. It won''t be until then To say the great emperor, maybe I can become an immortal and fly to the fairyland! "Yang Zhi thought secretly, but he didn''t know that the fairyland was also very exclusive to the alien like the devil.


    "Yang Zhi, how are things going with you?"


    A powerful voice made Yang Zhi wake up from his joy. Yang Zhi immediately knelt on one knee and said respectfully: "Don''t worry, sir. I have destroyed all the places I stayed according to what you said, and I use my life magic hell fire. Even the prospective emperor can''t find anything wrong through time. They know my abnormality at most, but they can''t investigate it thoroughly."


    "It seems that you have done well. I will disappear for a while. As for what to do, you are not a real demon family yet. I can''t tell you something for the time being. I''m in charge and give you this altar. Don''t let me down too much. Try to incarnate me into a real demon as soon as possible. I''ll teach you the real demon family at that time "Powerful inside information," said the mysterious voice again.


    "Thank you, sir." Yang Zhi buried his head respectfully. His voice disappeared for several minutes before Yang Zhi raised his head.


    "I should have gone. Just in time, the adult went to work. I have this altar. I also have a way to cultivate little demons to help me find food." Yang Zhi thought secretly.


    ......


    In Taiyi holy land, on dizi peak, Su Mu played go with the black emperor, but the black emperor seemed to exaggerate his chess skills, so Su Mu hasn''t won a single one up to now.


    "Boy, in those days, I would accompany the emperor to a few steps every day. Even so, your chess skill is difficult to compare with me." the black emperor laughed.


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly and said, "everything is perfect for the great emperor. Unfortunately, he actually took you as a pet in his old age. I guess if he knew what you look like now, he could jump out of a secret place and snap you."


    "Smelly boy, what are you talking about? The Emperor didn''t lose the emperor''s face, but earned him a lot of light, okay?" the black emperor said with some discomfort.


    "It''s true." Su Mu shook his head helplessly and didn''t explain to the black emperor again.


    "By the way, boy, what do you do with the emperor soldier named Poseidon Trident?" black and yellow asked aloud.


    Su Mu didn''t speak, but took out the Poseidon Trident directly from the system space and said, "black emperor, do you think the Poseidon trident can really match the title of god soldier? It''s an ability to control the sea water, which can be done for many zhibora?"


    "I don''t know. When I was with the great emperor in the early years, the great emperor obtained a long gun of imperial soldier level. However, the momentum is much stronger than the Poseidon Trident. The momentum of the Poseidon trident can''t be compared with the real imperial soldier. I estimate that the Poseidon Trident was refined after the decline of your world for millions of years at most. If The imperial soldiers appeared before the decline of the world, so their momentum must be not much worse than the long gun obtained by the great emperor, "said the black emperor casually.


    Su Mu nodded and suddenly thought of something. Didn''t the man who claimed to be the Eastern Emperor Taiyi say that the Eastern Emperor clock was made from imitation chaos? It must have reached the level of emperor soldiers. It just happened that the black emperor was another dog who had seen the real emperor soldiers with his own eyes. Just show him and identify it?


    Thinking of this, Su Mu took out the Donghuang clock without saying a word and asked in a flat tone, "what about this?"


    As soon as the small bell with cyan gold appeared in Su Mu''s hand, it attracted the eyes of the black emperor. Even Su Mu could see a trace of disbelief from the eyes of the black emperor.

 Chapter 169

    The black emperor stared at the bronze bell suspended on Su Mu''s palm and was shocked: "lying trough! Boy, where did you get the baby? No wonder I can''t see the Poseidon Trident. If I had such a powerful treasure, I certainly can''t see the broken Poseidon Trident."


    "I just don''t like to use the sea god Trident. This is the treasure I obtained in the inheritance place of Taiyi holy land a while ago. It''s called Donghuang bell. According to the words left by the ancestors of Taiyi holy land, it''s an ancient artifact chaotic clock. I want you to identify it. How is it compared with the imperial soldiers in your world?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "The smell of this clock is stronger than the imperial spear brought back by the great emperor. I think it is at least a top imperial soldier, or even higher," said the black emperor.


    "So..."


    Su Mu nodded secretly. The Eastern imperial bell now has no less prestige than the imperial soldiers. What if all the seals inside are untied? You know, as the current owner of the Eastern imperial bell, Su mu can clearly feel the seal set in the Eastern imperial bell. It''s definitely not one or two, but Su mu can''t carefully feel the specific number. Maybe it''s because his cultivation is too low at the moment.


    "I said, boy, you''re hiding such a treasure. Why haven''t you used it before?" the black emperor asked suspiciously.


    "I only got the Donghuang bell for a while. Besides, do I still need to use the Donghuang bell that can be compared with the imperial soldiers to deal with those small shrimp like enemies?" Su Mu said in some silence.


    "That''s right. If the world hadn''t suddenly opened a golden world and forcibly improved many Tianjiao''s talents, the world would definitely be your boy overlooking the mainland in the future, and there would be no obstacles along the way."


    The black emperor said, "but now it''s different. The opening of the golden world has greatly improved the spiritual power between heaven and earth. Many Tianjiao''s talents have also been upgraded. Without saying anything else, Jiang Heng in the middle region has never heard of his name before. After the opening of the golden world, he suddenly appeared."


    "No matter what kind of golden world he is, he is full of arrogance. For me, it''s just a stepping stone on my way to promotion." Su Mu said casually, and didn''t pay attention to those arrogance. After all, he is also a man with a system. If he can''t even be the strongest, wouldn''t he live up to the system assisted by his body?


    The East China Sea is over for the time being, but the battle between the northern and western regions is not so easy to solve. After all, the mackerel people in the eastern region can only play their real strength in the water. Please come and rob the old man to bombard the water with nine sky thunder, and they have to appear on the shore and fight against the human race. How can the fish on the shore fight against people? Even fish people are the same.


    The North Sea was temporarily suppressed by the aquarium, mainly because there was a huge monster named Kun in the North Sea!


    The ancients said that Kun is big, a pot..... Cough


    When the Kun sank into the sea and jumped into the sky, it was a huge tsunami. It was not deliberately caused by the Kun. It was just a wave when the Kun splashed in the water. The real tsunami was the terrible impact of the Kun on the Lord of yaochi a while ago. There were two huge eyes like the moon in the sky in the night, The whole northern part of the northern region was washed away by the surging waves. If yaochi holy land had not tried its best to stop it, it was estimated that the whole northern region would fall into huge waves in that huge tsunami. Even where the waves could not reach, the tide would rise because of the huge tsunami, making the land in the northern region more difficult to travel.


    The northern region can be said to be a glacier continent of the Terran, and the xuanbing mountain in the center of the northern region is the source of the Terran''s xuanbing resources. The frozen soil in the northern region can be said to be one of the most important areas of the Terran. If the northern region is lost, the Terran will no longer be able to obtain the xuanbing, so many alchemists and weapon refiners will not be able to refine weapons and pills normally, Many great saints of the human race have made mistakes in their cultivation, and they can''t use xuanbing for treatment.


    Basically, every cultivator knows that the northern region must not be lost. This is not only the face of the Terran, but also the gathering place of a large number of resources of the Terran. It must not be lost.


    Under this belief, the holy land of yaochi in the northern region took the lead and directly fought with the aquarium at the forefront.


    A sect gate near the xuanbing mountains in the center of the northern region welcomes a special guest here today.


    "Zhang Han!"


    All the disciples looked up at the sky when they heard the voice. Zhang Han was the name of their current leader of guiyizong. Who was so arrogant that dared to call the name of guiyizong?


    "Lord! Are you back?" Zhang Han leaped out without saying a word and asked with an excited light in his eyes.


    At the next moment, a familiar figure appeared in the air. It was Gulin wind, the sword God praised by everyone in the eastern region.


    "See the Lord! Zhang Han ascended the throne of the Lord after the Lord disappeared. Please forgive him!" Zhang Han said excitedly. Gulin wind can feel Zhang Han''s sincerity.


    "Ha ha!"


    Gulin Feng waved his hand casually and said, "get up. Isn''t it a patriarch? You can do it when you do it. You''ll continue to do it in the future, but you have to do it for me, or I''ll come back and kick you at any time."


    "Yes! Zhang Han understands." Zhang Han quickly nodded and said. In fact, Zhang Han was still reluctant to give up this position after he had been a patriarch for so long. Now Gulin Feng agreed to let him sit in this position, so he can sit upright.


    "Old patriarch, please follow me into guiyizong for a narration." Zhang Han said to Gulin wind.


    "Let''s go. I can just see what we''ve become in my absence and whether we''ve changed better." Gulin Feng smiled.


    "Please, old lord," said Zhang Han.


    Entering the guiyizong, Gulin Feng saw a huge stone carving standing at the entrance of the guiyizong gate. It was carved by him. Before his death, his master ordered Gulin Feng to carve his appearance into a stone statue and put it outside the Zong gate, and a wisp of soul entered it, so as to suppress the Qi of guiyizong.


    "I haven''t come back for a long time. I don''t remember the appearance of guiyizong, but master, I still remember your appearance. I''m sorry I haven''t come back to see you these years." Gulin Feng sighed.

 Chapter 170

    "Old patriarch, in recent years, there has been the suppression of the supreme patriarch, so everything is very good. There is no enemy to invade, and we have been developing silently. At this time, there are two saints in the sect, three even lying together, and eight emperors. Their disciples are more arrogant, including a disciple with the talent of saints , I intend to train him as the next patriarch, "Zhang Han said aloud.


    "Then let him go to the main hall. First show me the current guiyizong, and then we''ll go to the main hall to see the genius in your mouth." Gulin Feng said casually. He was glad to see if the other party was willing to accept his own guidance.


    As for why he didn''t go directly to see the genius, Gulin Feng planned to grind each other''s mind and see if any disciple was suitable for training as the next leader of Guiyi sect.


    Zhang Han shuttled along his familiar and unfamiliar road with Gulin wind. On the way, he passed a garden. Gulin wind couldn''t help pointing to the pavilion built by a broken stone road in the garden and asked, "I remember there were two cages of bamboo here. When was it rebuilt?"


    "It''s been a few years. It''s more than a hundred years since bamboo was cut into a pavilion," Zhang Han thought about it and said.


    "More than a hundred years?" Gulin Feng sighed. For strong people at the level of Saint quasi emperor, time seems to be just a number, which is difficult to affect them. The only possibility is that they will feel particularly familiar when passing through a place.


    Gulin Feng smiled and said, "I still remember drilling into the bamboo forest to avoid punishment. If someone comes, he will shield the perception in the bamboo forest with magic."


    After wandering for a while, Gulin Feng finally remembered the whole family''s present appearance, and said to Zhang Han, "let''s go. We should meet the genius of the capital of the son of God, the owner in your mouth."


    "Yes, please come here, old lord." Zhang Han instructed.


    Gulin Feng shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary. I still know where the main hall is."


    ¡­¡­


    When he came to the main hall, Gulin Feng wanted to sit in the middle as usual, but suddenly thought that he was no longer the patriarch, so he shook his head.


    "Zhang Han, you go up and sit down."


    Looking at the hesitant Zhang Han, Gulin Feng smiled and said.


    "Yes." Zhang Han nodded, went to the main position and sat down, while Gulin Feng sat on one side at will.


    "What about the disciple?" Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    Zhang Han felt a little strange when he heard the speech, so he called the guard at the door and asked, "where''s Li Jing?"


    "Lord, elder martial brother Li just came for a while, but he left without waiting for anyone for a long time." the guard replied honestly.


    "Let him come back and tell him that if he doesn''t come, he won''t be the successor of the next patriarch." Zhang Han frowned and shouted.


    "Yes!"


    Gulin Feng didn''t speak, but slowly closed his eyes and waited silently.


    After a while, a young man with a gorgeous face came in, didn''t care about the etiquette, and directly said, "what''s the leader? If you want me to come here, you won''t let me be the leader. I shouldn''t belong to the same sect. Is there anyone qualified to be the leader?"


    "Li Jing! You are presumptuous!" Zhang Han shouted angrily.


    "Come on, sect leader, there are no outsiders here. Tell me what''s the matter with me? You know, I''m very busy and busy practicing." Li Jing was born and said.


    Brush! Touch!


    Suddenly, a palm wind suddenly fanned Li Jing''s face and fanned him directly from the main hall to the lotus pond outside the main hall.


    "Who?! how dare you plot against me in the same sect? Come out for me!" Li Jing shouted angrily, covering his face, and began to look around for the man who attacked him.


    "It''s me."


    In the main hall, Gulin Feng slowly opened his eyes, and his incomparably powerful momentum was directly suppressed on Li Jing. He said, "Zhang Han, how can I accept disciples so easily after I''m not here these years? You can accept such a person with such a heart as a disciple. Tell me, how can you be a leader?"


    Zhang Han shook his head with a wry smile and said: "Old patriarch, you misunderstood. This Li Jing is not a disciple of my sect, but a disciple adopted by an elder of our sect. Which elder died when Li Jing was very young, so there has been no one to take care of Li Jing. Last year, he suddenly showed his talent of the son''s talent. I made an exception and included him in the true biography at that time And arranged him to be one of the candidates for the next leader of the Guiyi sect, but I didn''t know that his mind was so small and became so rampant in a short period of time. Please make atonement for the old leader. "


    Outside, Li Jing looked at Zhang Han''s low tone and spoke to Gulin Feng. He immediately understood that the other party was definitely not a good person to provoke. He immediately closed his smelly mouth and stood quietly outside the door with an innocent expression.


    "My master once said a long time ago that guiyizong''s disciples must have a three-month inspection period to carry out a series of surveys on each disciple''s mind and character. Why, is it difficult that guiyizong doesn''t have this tradition now? I once said that even if his talent is good, if his mind and character don''t meet my requirements, guiyizong won''t Leave him, "Gulin Feng said.


    "Old sect leader, please leave him a chance. After all, if we want to rise together, we have to gather more of these gifted disciples. Maybe we can give him some opportunities to correct himself. Wait until you are satisfied with the old sect leader in the future, old sect leader......" Zhang Han asked tentatively.


    Gulin Feng shook his head helplessly and thought that Zhang Han had maintained all the operations of guiyizong over the years, but he left here selfishly.


    "Well, I''ll give him a chance to change his mind and character. I''ll only give him three months. I''ll stay in the northern region for these three months. I''ll come back to the family again three months later. If his character and character have not changed, don''t blame me for being merciless." Gulin Feng said casually.


    "Then I''ll thank the old patriarch for him." Zhang Han buried his head and said.


    Gulin Feng shook his head helplessly, looked at Li Jing outside the hall, directly tore the space and left guiyizong.

 Chapter 171

    After Gu Linfeng left, Li Jingcai gingerly walked into the main hall and asked carefully, "old man, who was that man just now? Why do you even have to talk to him in such a low voice?"


    "What''s the old man? You''d better change your faults to me in the future, or I can''t save you. As for him, he is the last leader of our clan. He is powerful and known as the sword God. He left the northern region and returned to the eastern region. Since then, there was no news. We all thought he was dead. Who knew he would suddenly appear. I tell you, the old leader has a very bad image of you, If you don''t change your bad habits, you''ll have to get out of my house in three months. "Zhang Han said in a serious tone.


    "Three months? No, old man, how do you want me to correct my personal habits in these three months? It''s not so easy. Can''t I delay any more?" Li Jing said with a bitter face.


    "It can''t be delayed. The old patriarch said it himself. If you really haven''t corrected your bad habits in three months, even if I force you to stay," Zhang Han shook his head helplessly.


    "The old man..."


    "I told you to call the Lord!" Zhang Han said sternly.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Li Jing was a little helpless and said, "why do you, the current patriarch, want to listen to him? You know, he left guiyizong and left nothing. He is not old... Patriarch, you have mastered all the operation of guiyizong and saved guiyizong from extinction. Why should he come back to tell you what to do now? Old man, can you bear it? I can''t bear it anyway."


    "You don''t care if I can''t bear it. You don''t care why I should listen to him. Anyway, the old patriarch''s words are also good. Your smelly problems really need to be corrected. If you don''t change, I''ll drive you out in three months." Zhang Han snapped, and then turned around and left with a cold hum.


    "No... what''s this called?" Li Jing thought helplessly.


    After saying goodbye to guiyizong, Gulin Feng moved towards the North Sea. The eastern region is guarded by Taoist masters and three holy places. After defeating the mackerel people, there is no need to panic and take the next action. Gulin Feng''s idea is to help his second hometown find out where the disaster happened as soon as possible.


    The southern region is the only land that has not been attacked by the Shui nationality. Perhaps it is because this is the territory of the Dragon nationality and the Dragon King of the South China Sea is born of the Dragon nationality, so he has not sent troops to attack the southern region like the other three sea areas.


    For the dragon people in the southern region, the Dragon Emperor Ao Mo is closed. Ao Yang has become the temporary leader of the dragon people. It is in a valley in the west of the southern region. It was originally the cemetery of Taotie people. Because Taotie people were born very powerful, this cemetery does not bury the bones of Taotie people, but an empty tomb.


    At the bottom of the tomb, perhaps even the Taotie people don''t know that there is a secret tomb below.


    Tomb in tomb!


    As long as someone sees the scene in front of him, he will think of the original legend of the southern region.


    When the southern region was still under the control of the Terran, there was a legend that spread for a long time.


    Countless years ago, a mysterious strong man in ancient times led the defeated troops down to the southern region and hid in a mountain in the southern region. They dug up a tomb of the ancient god of war and lived in it.


    After many years, the ancient man hiding in the tomb died. The endless spiritual power incarnation in his body became a mysterious space, which was occupied by the descendants of his subordinates and lived in it.


    I don''t know what the reason is. The space after the death of the mysterious strong man floats randomly in the world, which makes countless people know the existence of this floating space, so the Terran team set out and began to further investigate this movable space.


    After they knew the composition of this space, all the greedy hearts suddenly emerged. The skill and secret scripts left by the mysterious strong man became the reason for the Terran, and even sent out that there was more than one piece of news about the existence of imperial soldiers in the mysterious space.


    After the news was sent out, the Terrans were really excited. Many prospective emperors also broke the space left by the mysterious strong man with the idea of going to have a look.


    The Terrans found a different situation when they just entered it. Through the space tunnel, they came to an incomparably huge tomb, which was carved with countless horror murals. Their ferocious eyes and teeth looked like evil ghosts ready to bite them at any time.


    After entering the main tomb, the terrible murals did not appear. There was only a bronze coffin in the main tomb, which was pulled and suspended in the air by eight huge branches.


    The Terrans did not have a history of stealing tombs. They bravely destroyed the trees one by one and strongly broke the bronze coffin to reveal the bones inside.


    It was a corpse like a human race. It was completely preserved. After countless years, it seemed that there was no change to the corpse. Just when everyone observed whether there was any treasure in the coffin, the mysterious corpse suddenly opened its eyes and spit out a mouthful of unknown white gas, which made all the human races present enter a dreamland, Die peacefully.


    Of course, if they were all dead, what happened inside would not spread. At that time, the prospective emperor who was interested in exploring was very careful. In the face of the tomb left by this strange and powerful man, he did not take it lightly, but watched everything from the beginning.


    At the moment when the corpse opened his eyes and mouth, the prospective emperor immediately closed all the organs that could breathe gas with his spiritual power. Moreover, the prospective emperor was more careful than ever. He even spent a lot of spiritual power to close all the pores of his body to avoid accidents.


    In this way, the prospective emperor saw the horror scene in the first floor of the mausoleum. All the murals left the stone wall and attached themselves to those who inhaled gas, controlling their bodies to stand neatly aside, waiting for the corpses to open the entrance to the second floor.


    The prospective emperor wanted to go down and explore, but he exposed that the mural to be attached to him was directly destroyed by his terrible body protecting spirit.


    There was an accident. The prospective emperor directly used his whole body''s spiritual power to strike hard at the tomb, and left the tomb safely relying on his magic power, spreading the news all over the Xuantian continent.

 Chapter 172

    On the second floor of the tomb, there was a river of blood. A scene like purgatory appeared in front of us. A sick man was controlling the flow of blood into his body.


    "It''s a mole ant like family. Even my blood River can''t be stopped. Just rely on the means left by the corpse on the first floor to prevent others from entering?" the sick man with red eyes and pale face whispered.


    "But it''s a pity. The only thing that the corpse can do is to help me improve my strength again and make your destruction faster."


    "Xuezu, my subordinates don''t think it''s suitable for us to live here," said a bat on the sick man''s left shoulder.


    "Not suitable? Why, don''t you think it''s like a cave for me? It''s so luxurious and dark and humid, so I like to live in such a place." the man called Xuezu said softly.


    "But Xuezu, we can''t find food here. My sound wave has spread for more than half an hour. Except that monsters are monsters, there is no human waveform at all."


    The left bat said, "my subordinates think it may be a place without."


    The blood ancestor frowned when he heard the speech, felt it carefully, and said reluctantly, "if there is really no smell of Terrans, not only around here, but within 20000 miles."


    "Xuezu, what should we do? Are we really going to abandon such a good territory?" the right bat said with some discomfort.


    "Don''t abandon here. I probably know where this is. Right bat, find everything you think is abnormal here." Xuezu said aloud.


    "Yes." the right bat agreed, and then flew directly away from the shoulder of the blood ancestor. The tiny bat''s eyes flashed a red light and scanned the whole second floor space.


    "Blood ancestor, there seems to be a blood pool here," said the right bat.


    "Blood pool?"


    The blood ancestor frowned and said, "how can there be a blood pool here?"


    "Xuezu, let''s go and have a look," said the left bat. Its wings couldn''t move. It had to stop on Xuezu''s shoulder to explore nearby things for him. It could be said that it was Xuezu''s third eye.


    The right bat is a treasure finder. When his eyes are flashing red, as long as you are nearby, no matter who can avoid exploration, he can scan all hidden things.


    The right bat flew to a wall and said to Xuezu, "Xuezu, this is it. Behind this is a huge blood pool full of blood."


    "You don''t say I can feel it. What a wonderful taste. It''s all the blood left by the strong of the human race. Hiss, I''m a little happy." Xuezu twitched his nose and said morbidly.


    "Xuezu, let''s go in and have a look," said the left bat.


    "OK."


    The garden fell, and the blood ancestor''s hands suddenly jumped out a pair of claws. The blood from nowhere began to gather in his hands and gradually changed into a terrible blood bomb.


    Xuezu gently put his hand on the stone wall. The blood bomb entered the stone wall through his arm and directly blew the heavy wall into pieces.


    After the stone wall was broken, the blood ancestor saw the huge blood pool in front of him.


    "What a familiar taste. Isn''t this my brother? Why, are you here?" Xuezu raised his mouth and asked jokingly.


    "Don''t come out? Then I''ll help my brother. After all, your legs are wasted by me. I can understand the inconvenience." Xuezu smiled.


    The voice fell, and the whole blood pool began to boil. A bright red chair floated in the viscous blood pool, on which sat a man who looked a little like the blood ancestor.


    "Dead? Even if you are dead, do you want to enjoy such a large blood pool? My good brother, you love me most. I believe I have occupied your blood pool, and you won''t have a problem." Xuezu laughed and slapped the head of the dead bone, fiercely controlling the residual blood in the bone to flow into his body.


    "Sure enough, only the blood of a close relative is the best." Xuezu smiled.


    "I didn''t expect that the old guy who was not sealed had prepared such a good place for the blood ancestor. With these blood, the blood ancestor could recover his original strength as soon as possible, and even spare time to make the blood ancestor under his command. The old guy is really a good devil." the left bat laughed fiercely.


    "You should respect left bat. After all, my good brother has prepared such a good place for me. We must be grateful, right bat?" Xuezu smiled softly.


    "Yes, the blood ancestor, such a huge blood pool, is enough to restore the strength of the blood ancestor to the original state. At that time, we will create countless blood families, and we can attack this Terran land again." the right bat said.


    "You''re right, right bat. If it weren''t for the great emperor who drove us back with his life last time, the Terran would have been our pet. This time, I''m going to see if there''s another great emperor of the Terran who came out to seal us. You know, this time all the Tianmo families in our Tianmo world came out, and this time it''s not just our blood family." Xuezu snapped and laughed.


    "It''s just a pity that the Tianmo heart doesn''t know where, otherwise the whole Tianmo family is under the control of the blood ancestor, so it''s just easy to win the world." left bat said helplessly.


    "Ha ha, the devil heart doesn''t have to think about it. He will appear when it should appear. Anyway, even if the devil heart is not in my hands, I have a powerful blood family as a support to run wild on this continent." the blood ancestor said in a very flat tone.


    "When the bloody moon covers the sky, it is the best time for our blood clan to send troops. I look forward to fighting with the blood ancestor and the Terran continent again," said the left and right bats at the same time.


    "Hahaha..."


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon clan, Ao Mo suddenly opened his eyes and felt something terrible coming.


    "Damn it, could it be that the Phoenix guy didn''t leave, felt my breath, and was ready to find it?" Ao Mo thought secretly, and couldn''t help worrying.


    "Don''t be anxious until the end of everything. Calm down for the time being and don''t scare yourself." Ao Mo thought secretly in his heart, closed his eyes again and began to practice.


    Maybe he didn''t know that a terrible monster was about to open his mouth to their dragon family.


    The strength of the dragon family is strong and there are so many blood, which is the biggest resource needed for the birth of the blood family. If the blood ancestor knows that the dragon family is around them, it is definitely a huge enemy for the dragon family.

 Chapter 173

    In the East region, in the north of Nanshan Mountain, this is the territory of wanbaozong, the sect of the East region. Su Mu led dozens of inner disciples of Taiyi holy land to come here to make suitable weapons for them, and collected a batch to store in the warehouse of Taiyi holy land.


    Over Nanshan Mountain, Liu Wanshan was suspended in the void, and his eyes were very serious. This time, the person who came was the emperor of Taiyi holy land and the whole eastern region, so he had to be solemn.


    Beside him, the elders of wanbaozong and the hidden Supreme Master were waiting with their eyes closed.


    Now Su Mu is facing the leader of wanbaozong again. He has only one idea in his heart, that is, he is too weak. However, in just two and a half years, Su Mu''s cultivation has reached a level with the leader of wanbaozong.


    Of course, wanbaozong is not famous for its strength. They are good at making all kinds of weapons to trade with the three holy places and more forces, so as to stabilize wanbaozong''s position.


    Relying on the money earned from trading, wanbaozong also opened chain auctions. Basically, there are Wanbao auctions in every city in the eastern region, such as Qingshan city where Su Mu started.


    The void broke open, and the huge bow of a void ship took the lead in passing through the space and appeared in front of wanbaozong.


    The leader of wanbaozong immediately sorted out his spirit and solemnly waited for all the empty ships to come out.


    After a while, all the void ships left the void cave. Su mu, as the leader of this time, was naturally the first to fly away from the void ship and come to Liu Wanshan, the leader of wanbaozong.


    After bowing his hands, Su Mu smiled and said, "Lord Liu, do you still remember me?"


    Liu Wanshan nodded immediately when he heard the speech and said, "naturally, I remember. Two years ago, Castle Peak was lucky to have seen the face of the emperor in the dark."


    "It seems that Lord Liu does remember." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "In just two and a half years, the emperor broke through so quickly and the foundation of strength is so strong that it is worthy of being called the emperor by the Terrans." Liu Wanshan praised.


    Two years ago, he needed the accompanying elders of heaven and earth to resist him. Now it seems that if he suddenly makes trouble, he may not be able to resist three moves!


    Although in the past two and a half years, he has also made a successful breakthrough and become a broken environment power, the gap between the two can not be compared with each other.


    Although the realm is the same, Su Mu must be able to give play to his strength far beyond his realm. He is different. Although he has the realm in the early stage of breaking the realm, he may not be able to give play to the real strength of the strong in breaking the realm.


    You should know that it is easy for a strong person in a broken environment to walk through the void. Now, let alone break through the void, he can''t even stabilize after breaking.


    His broken environment is a weak foundation for trading with the son of Yuan Xu. It may take a long time to really break into the broken environment.


    "It''s just a coincidence."


    Su Mu casually smiled, waved his hand and said, "Lord Liu, why don''t we go down and talk? After all, our disciples who come to Taiyi holy land this time don''t have the ability to resist the sky."


    "OK, emperor, please." Liu Wanshan said.


    When he got off the ground, Su Mu saw the sect gate of wanbaozong. Not far from the sect gate, there was a huge stone with a hammer carved on it. The hammer looked very extraordinary. I think it was a magic weapon of wanbaozong.


    Liu Wanshan took Su Mu and the disciples behind him into wanbaozong. As soon as Su Mu stepped in, he seemed to have come to a mechanism city.


    Continuous mechanical crossbow walls and heavy crossbows, machine traps that can be triggered at any time, and dark holes that can shoot countless poisonous needles in an instant. For these things, Su Mu just wants to say that they look good. After all, when their strength reaches a certain level, these concealed weapons don''t have a certain spiritual support. They can''t even break his spiritual vigorous Qi. How can they hurt him?


    Of course, maybe these things are used to prevent other things. Su Mu didn''t ask. He followed Liu Wanshan into the depths of wanbaozong.


    After entering the cabinet, Su Mu knew that wanbaozong was forced by cattle. They actually built the zongmen on a live fire mountain pass.


    As soon as Su Mu entered the cabinet, he saw fences everywhere, as if they were used to prevent people from falling magma. However, Su Mu looked at the red iron fence and couldn''t help twitching his eyes. Even if he couldn''t fall, he had to touch it?


    Liu Wanshan probably saw the difference of Su Mu and explained: "our disciples of wanbaozong have basically gone through endless tests. These high temperatures and the temperature of the iron fence are basically ignored. Otherwise, how can we use forging to refine weapons?"


    "Unexpectedly so." Su Mu nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Then he went on. Liu Wanshan and Su Mu introduced various buildings in wanbaozong all the way. Su Mu listened patiently. Anyway, they had to take wanbaozong for some time this time. Knowing some things of wanbaozong was also a place to hang around these days.


    After wandering around for a long time, Su Mu looked at the disciples behind him with sweat scattered on their faces. I think so. Although the volcanic magma under wanbaozong was thousands of meters away from their position, the temperature was unstoppable. Their cultivation was only left and right in the divine realm. How could they withstand such a high temperature.


    "Lord Liu, we''d better find a cool place to talk. After all, our disciples in Taiyi holy land have not received special training, and some of them can''t withstand the high temperature here." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "It''s my negligence, emperor, and all the virtuous nephews of Taiyi holy land, please follow me."


    Liu Wanshan smiled and led the people to the mountain next door. That''s the real address of wanbaozong''s sect. Just now, the volcano is just the place where wanbaozong''s cabinet forged weapons. After all, although trained, it doesn''t like the temperature too high when sleeping, does it?


    Different from the mountain next door, this mountain looks very green from a distance. There is some fog on the top of the mountain, which makes people feel like a paradise in seclusion.


    "Wanbaozong chose a place with beautiful scenery as the address of the sect. It''s such a fresh and beautiful place. It seems that I''ll come to wanbaozong several times in the future." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "If the emperor comes, I wanbaozong will sweep the couch to meet him." Liu Wanshan said with a smile.


    "Well, Lord Liu, let''s stop talking and talk about the purpose of my coming this time." Su Mu smiled and nodded to the disciple beside him. The disciple immediately took out a roll of gold paper and handed it to Su mu.

 Chapter 174

    Su Mu looked at the golden paper given to him by the disciple and shook his head helplessly. He said, "it''s too wasteful. It''s just recording something. Why use such good paper."


    "Emperor, this is what the Lord asked." the disciple who handed Su Mu paper reminded him.


    "All right, I''ll talk to him slowly when I go back."


    Su Mu said casually. The disciple was a little helpless. He knew Su Mu''s right to speak in Taiyi holy land.


    Just like a few months ago, it seems that the emperor made some winter solstice mutton soup and so on.


    Su Mu carefully looked at the types and quantity of weapons recorded on the paper, and could not help but frown. But then he handed the paper to Liu Wanshan and said, "Lord Liu, the types and quantity of weapons are much more than usual. Please arrange as soon as possible."


    Liu Wanshan took the paper and looked at it. He was shocked by the number on it. He quickly asked, "emperor, why do you suddenly want so many weapons? We wanbaozong may not be able to take them out for a while!"


    "You''ll be ready slowly. I don''t know about it. I''ve lived in wanbaozong for a while, waiting for the weapons to be traded and left, so everything needs to bother Lord Liu." Su Mu said aloud.


    "It''s no trouble. The emperor''s willingness to live in wanbaozong is also a recognition of wanbaozong. How can I Liu Wanshan feel trouble?" Liu Wanshan said with a smile. They can''t take out more than one, but it''s not a big problem. They wanbaozong have the right to export weapons in the eastern region, which can only be completed in a few months, It''s just that we may have to delay the delivery speed required in other places.


    "Emperor, please follow me. I''ll take you to arrange your accommodation first, and then prepare dinner to go to the banquet with you." Liu Wanshan said.


    "It''s troublesome for Lord Liu," Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "Don''t bother, emperor, your good nephews, please." Liu Wanshan spread his hand and smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    After arranging accommodation for Su Mu and others, Liu Wanshan immediately flew to the wanbaozong cabinet mountain and handed the gold paper in his hand to Tang Han, the first elder of wanbaozong.


    "Elder Tang, these are the types of weapons needed by Taiyi holy land. Please take the lead in making these weapons. As for the weapons in other places, you can put them aside temporarily. If they come to the door to find an explanation, I will explain it to them in person." Liu Wanshan said aloud.


    "Lord, you know me. I like to finish one thing and then do another." elder Tang Han said with some displeasure.


    "I know your character, but this time the emperor came in person and lived in our wanbaozong, so I want to show the efficiency of our wanbaozong, so I''m sorry, old Tang. You must build Taiyi Holy Land''s weapons this time."


    Liu Wanshan also felt that his tone was not very good. He said, "just this time, how you do things in the future depends on what you think in your heart. How about it?"


    Tang Han shook his head helplessly and said, "OK, but this time."


    "OK!" Liu Wanshan nodded immediately.


    Tang Han opened the golden paper and took a breath when he saw the types and quantities written in it. He asked solemnly, "Lord, what are you doing to build so many weapons in this holy land? Is it difficult or is there a war?"


    "How could I know that? I also asked the emperor, but he seemed unwilling to say. Anyway, he didn''t care about us. If anything really happened, he wouldn''t hide it from us." Liu Wanshan said casually.


    "That''s what you said." Tang Han had to shake his head reluctantly and began to prepare to order people to start building this batch of weapons.


    Since Tang Han also promised to take the lead in building the weapons of Taiyi holy land, Liu Wanshan will not stay. After all, he is also the leader of Wanbao sect. He can''t do anything himself, let alone arrange a dinner party.


    Liu Wanshan also had an immature idea at tonight''s dinner. If light clothes could follow Su mu, wouldn''t it be


    Liu Wanshan didn''t think much. He hurried off and began to get busy. The whole reception hall became bright under the arrangement of servants.


    Wanbaozong''s kitchen is extremely busy. Chefs usually cook an occasional meal for the elder patriarch. After all, they don''t like to eat much after their cultivation.


    Although they did little cooking, their skills did not decline at all. Looking at their proficiency, they knew that they were not ordinary chefs.


    As night fell, the wanbaozong reception hall was decorated with lanterns. Liu Qingyi, who came back from sightseeing, looked at the reception hall unexpectedly. Then he pulled over a servant next to him and asked, "what''s the matter? My grandfather arranged it?"


    "Yes, miss, the patriarch arranged it himself. It is said that the emperor came to our wanbaozong as a guest." the servant nodded and replied.


    "Emperor?"


    Liu Qingyi frowned at the speech, waved his hand and said, "go down."


    "Yes." the servant nodded and left. He still had a lot to do.


    Liu Qingyi thought, the emperor seems to be su Mu he met in castle peak city?


    Liu Qingyi skimmed his mouth and entered the reception hall. At a glance, he saw Liu Wanshan who was busy with his hands and feet.


    "Grandpa, you are so old, can''t you stop for a while?" Liu Qingyi said helplessly.


    "What do you mean grandpa is old? I tell you, Grandpa''s energy can find you a grandmother!" Liu Wanshan said unconvinced.


    "Hehe, you''d better find it for me. What can my father and mother say?"


    Liu Qingyi mercilessly revealed, "don''t let my father see that you''re looking for someone to muddle through."


    "Nonsense, it was an accident last time." Liu Wanshan said awkwardly.


    "By the way, you hurry to change your clothes, dress up and have a dinner with Grandpa later." Liu Wanshan said aloud.


    "I''m going to dinner, too?"


    Liu Qingyi frowned and said, "what am I doing at the banquet?"


    "Don''t worry so much. Listen to Grandpa. When did grandpa pit you?" Liu Wanshan said with a look for you.


    "Oh, that''s more." Liu Qingyi glanced silently and went back to his room to change his clothes for the banquet.


    The dishes are all ready. Liu Wanshan calculates the time in his heart. After thinking about it, he takes Liu Qingyi and walks to the residence arranged for Su mu.


    "You should put away your unruly temper and give me some ladies later," Liu Wanshan reminded.


    "Well, Grandpa, it''s not that people don''t know my temper. It''s no use pretending." Liu Qingyi said helplessly


    Suddenly, Liu Qingyi thought of something and said to Liu Wanshan, "my good Grandpa, don''t you want to throw your granddaughter out?"


    Liu Wanshan: "well..."

 Chapter 175

    Liu Wanshan couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard Liu Qingyi''s words. He thought, is his expression exposed?


    Since it was exposed, there was nothing to hide. Liu Wanshan said, "light clothes, your parents have been worried about your life over the years. In order to deal with the dandies who come to ask for marriage, your parents are broken. Now there is a perfect choice in front of you. What else do you have to hesitate?"


    "I said Grandpa! You can see I hesitated. Besides, even if I like the emperor, people don''t necessarily like me. You know, people are the emperor. Not all the beautiful girls in the eastern region lined up for him to choose. How can people like me, a little sister of the iron forging sect."


    Liu Qingyi said casually, "besides, I don''t like others. It''s not good for you to dish the line like this, Grandpa?"


    "Hey, hey."


    Liu Wanshan grinned and said, "I''ll throw you to him first. It''s not my business whether to dial the line or not. Maybe you''ll fall in love at first sight?"


    "You can pull it down, Grandpa..." Liu Qingyi glanced helplessly, but Liu Wanshan had to follow him to the party.


    "Lord, everything is ready. We can start when the guests arrive." a servant ran in and said to Liu Wanshan.


    "OK, you check it carefully again, and I''ll invite the guests here." Liu Wanshan nodded and said.


    "Yes."


    Liu Wanshan calculated the time and said, "light clothes, go with grandpa to invite guests."


    Liu Qingyi had no choice but to nod and keep up with the pace.


    The temporary residence of the disciples of Taiyi holy land. Three or two holy land disciples gathered together to discuss something.


    "You say, does the master of Wanbao sect really prepare dinner for us on dog day?"


    "You can pull it down. It''s for our emperor. We''ll just have a meal at most."


    "This also represents our emperor''s great face. Think about it. In the past, when we came with the elders, we just invited the elders to eat, so we didn''t have anything."


    "Yes, how can we say that the emperor is also the first genius of our Terran. The Lord of Wanbao sect must flatter."


    "By the way, I heard from Shenji pavilion that there is also a powerful genius in the central region who is not weak. His name is Jiang Heng. He claims to be the first genius of the human race."


    "Cut, anyway, I''m from Taiyi holy land. I must support our emperor Su mu."


    "Yes, I also support emperor Su mu."


    Naturally, Su Mu won''t miss the disciples'' conversation. People are like this. When others praise you, you always want to show that you don''t care so much, but the radian of his mouth really reveals his real mood.


    A gust of wind spread. Su Mu looked up at the door and said, "Yang Er, go and open the door."


    "Ah? Oh, OK." the disciple named Yang Er immediately responded and opened the gate.


    Su Mu didn''t move either. He still sat on the stone table under the willow to study the go of the world. Losing to the black emperor that day still made him unhappy. He wanted to win back.


    Moreover, there are countless great principles in go, so many people have an epiphany. Su Mu also wondered if he could understand anything from it.


    The door opened. The next moment, Liu Wanshan and Liu Qingyi appeared at the door. Looking at the opened door, Liu Wanshan was stunned. Then he couldn''t help laughing. The emperor''s strength was really strong and had sensed his arrival.


    Entering the portal, I saw the disciples of Taiyi Holy Land sitting on the pile platforms on both sides of the gravel road, as if they were immersed in cultivation.


    Su Mu didn''t ask them to do this, but they felt they wanted to make some face for Taiyi holy land. After all, they were also disciples of the first holy land in the eastern region. If they saw people with the style just now, they might leave a bad image.


    Liu Wanshan strode into the courtyard and saw Su Mu sitting under the willow tree not far away. At this time, Su Mu held an ancient book in his hand and a game of chess on the stone table. He took the Baizi walking method in the ancient book as the enemy and broke the chess with sunspots, but he couldn''t think out the next step for a long time.


    Liu Wanshan came to Su mu with Liu Qingyi. Su Mu looked up as if he were silent in this chess game.


    "The central flower blooms for 30 eyes, and chess grows from the break. The enemy''s main points are my main points, and I will point every side." Liu Qingyi couldn''t help reminding Su mu, who frowned and thought.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, looked up at Liu Qingyi, and then went down in the way she said. He played against the sunspot cloth method in the ancient book picture. After 61 rounds, Baizi really won.


    "Hoo, I didn''t expect Miss Liu to have such a profound chess skill. Su Mu worshipped her." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "I was asked by my parents to break the chess method since I was a child. They said it was to cultivate my self-restraint. I just learned from childhood and had some unique opinions. It''s not profound." Liu Qingyi shook her head and said.


    "Emperor, this chess game is broken. Shall we have dinner? I just prepared a dinner for you. How about going to the dinner together?" Liu Wanshan smiled.


    "Lord Lao Liu, please." Su Mu raised his hand and said.


    "Please," Liu Wanshan replied.


    Su Mu nodded and looked at the disciples of Taiyi holy land who were still maintaining their cultivation appearance. They couldn''t help but be speechless and said, "if you continue to practice, you won''t have dinner."


    "Oh, it seems that my breakthrough can not be achieved in a short time. Let''s eat first." Yang Er took the lead and said.


    "Yes, I also feel that the breakthrough speed has slowed down. In that case, let''s have dinner first."


    Su Mu couldn''t help but feel helpless, but he didn''t say much. Liu Wanshan led them to the place where the dinner was held.


    "Wanbaozong is really located in a place with beautiful scenery. It looks even more beautiful under the night and starlight. The old leader of wanbaozong really had an eye." Su Mu praised.


    "Since the emperor likes the beauty of wanbaozong so much, how about I let light clothes take the emperor around tomorrow?" Liu Wanshan asked aloud.


    "It depends on whether Miss Liu is willing." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "Naturally, she won''t be unwilling, will she?" Liu Wanshan narrowed his eyes and smiled at Liu Qingyi.


    "Yes." Liu Qingyi said helplessly.


    At the banquet, Liu Wanshan asked Liu Qingyi to pour wine and play the piano. Finally, he directly asked Liu Qingyi to sit next to him and said that there was a talk between the young people, but he made a big drunk expression and chatted with the ordinary disciples of Taiyi holy land.


    If Su Mu doesn''t know what Liu Wanshan''s purpose is, he doesn''t deserve the title of emperor. If he doesn''t know, he''s a fool.

 Chapter 176

    At the end of the dinner party, Liu Wanshan was the first to leave under the pretext of drinking too much. Yang Er didn''t know what ecstasy was poured by Liu Wanshan. He also found an excuse to leave with the disciples of Taiyi holy land.


    For a time, only Su Mu and Liu Qingyi were left in the whole banquet hall.


    "Your grandpa is really an old boy. He is so old, but his style is still the same as a child." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "It''s like you''re not a child. I remember you''re only 19 years old this year?" Liu Qingyi asked.


    "It''s 19 last year and 20 in three months. I''ll be a real adult by then," Su Mu said.


    "July?"


    Liu Qingyi nodded and asked, "what day is July?"


    "I don''t know."


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "I only remember that I was born in July. I don''t know the specific date, so I usually think of July as my birthday."


    "What you said is really interesting." Liu Qingyi smiled.


    "Where''s Miss Liu?" Su Mu smiled and asked.


    "October 13th."


    Liu Qingyi replied, "I''m still a few months younger than you. I also have an adult ceremony this year."


    "It''s really a coincidence, but Miss Liu, you don''t look like nineteen, like twenty-five or six." Su Mu said casually. He didn''t think of the lethality of saying this to a woman.


    Sure enough, Liu Qingyi raised his eyebrows and asked, "why, Su mu, do I look very old?"


    "No, you just look more mature. You have an intellectual beauty."


    Su Mu said. At the same time, he stood up and said, "it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early, Miss Liu. It''s time for me to leave."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu flew straight to the residence arranged by Liu Wanshan and soon landed in the yard.


    "Hey, hey, come back, come back!"


    "Yang Er, why is this different from what you said? Didn''t you say that the emperor won''t come back tonight?" an inner disciple asked Yang er.


    "How do I know?"


    Yang ER was puzzled and said, "you know, according to the normal procedure, the emperor really shouldn''t come back tonight. Can it be solved in such a short time? Too fast?"


    "It''s really fast."


    "What are you talking about before you rest?" Su Mu shouted with a dark face. Why did he become a fast man when he came back.


    "No, emperor, we''re discussing today''s weather changes. You see wanbaozong''s scenery is so beautiful, so we''re thinking that if we enjoy the moon in such a beautiful place, it must have a different taste in our mind. Unfortunately, the weather tonight may not be very good and we can''t see the moon." Yang er Explained nonsense.


    "Hurry back and rest. Don''t talk nonsense here." Su Mu waved his hand.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Qingyi''s residence. Liu Wanshan, who was drunk, appeared in Liu Qingyi''s room with full spirit and said, "what''s the matter, Qingyi? Did you attract the Emperor...?"


    "What do you think, Grandpa?"


    Liu Qingyi said in silence, "even if I like others, they don''t necessarily like me."


    "Do you like others?" Liu Wanshan asked aloud.


    Liu Qingyi couldn''t help feeling a little confused when he heard the speech. He thought about what Su Mu had said before.


    "Do I look old?"


    "No, Miss Liu looks more mature and has an intellectual beauty."


    Liu Wanshan frowned at the distracted Liu Qingyi, waved his hand in front of her and said, "what''s the matter with Qingyi? Do you like Su mu?"


    Liu Qingyi woke up from his recollection, waved his hand and said, "Oh, come on, Grandpa, don''t ask. I''m going to sleep. Go quickly."


    After driving Liu Wanshan out of the door, Liu Qingyi jumped directly to the bed without taking off his shoes and buried his head with a quilt.


    "Light clothes, remember to get up early tomorrow and take the emperor around to let him feel the scenery of wanbaozong." Liu Wanshan shouted outside the door.


    "I see!" Liu Qingyi replied.


    Liu Wanshan shook his head and left. Inside the house, Liu Qingyi gradually lifted the quilt, with a look of expectation on his face.


    "Why didn''t you feel anything attractive about him before? Why are you inexplicably..."


    Liu Qingyi kept thinking in her brain, and time passed very fast.


    The next day, when the sun rose on time, Su Mu got up and did some activities. He studied the chess game all night. With Liu Qingyi''s formula as a method, Su Mu had a deeper understanding of chess.


    "Let the black emperor play chess with Liu Qingyi one day and see which of them has better chess skills." Su Mu thought to himself that he is more inclined to the black emperor. After all, he also followed the dog of Wushi emperor for many years and understood Wushi emperor''s chess skills for a long time. It must not be comparable to a little girl like Liu Qingyi.


    Su Mu left the room and wandered around the courtyard, finally stopping in front of a fish pond.


    Su Mu looked around and didn''t find any fish food to feed the fish, so he went to one side of the tree and pried up the soil with a broken branch, ready to see if there were earthworms and so on, ready to catch them to feed the fish.


    "Mr. Su, what are you doing?" Liu Qingyi asked aloud. At this time, she was both excited and nervous. However, when she saw Su Mu burying his head in the soil and didn''t know what to dig, she immediately became interested and threw the nervous and excited aside.


    "Dig earthworms."


    Su Mu said casually. At the same time, he directly grabbed a fat earthworm in the soil and said, "look, just catch it."


    "Well..."


    Liu Qingyi was stunned and thought, what is Su Mu doing with this thing? Is it hard to eat? Looking at earthworms like this, they can''t eat. Their bodies are full of soil.


    "Mr. Su, what are you doing catching earthworms?" Liu Qingyi asked.


    "Feed the fish."


    Su Mu then ran directly to the fish pond and threw the earthworms one by one into the fish pond. These fish may also be interested in fresh food and began to compete one by one.


    "It seems that they still like to eat earthworms." Su Mu nodded and said.


    "By the way, Miss Liu, what''s a good place to go fishing near wanbaozong?" Su Mu asked aloud. It''s not a good thing to stay in the room and practice every day. It''s only right to have a timely rest and combine work and rest. Therefore, Su Mu thought of the rest method of fishing, which can cultivate patience and rest.


    "Yes, there is a cold pool under the back cliff of wanbaozong. There are some hard to find fish in it. The silver fish at the banquet last night was found in the cold pool." Liu Qingyi replied.


    Su Mu thought about the taste of the silver fish. It was really good. He said, "Miss Liu, wait a minute. I''ll get two fishing rods."


    After a while, Su Mu finished his fishing rod, and they made an appointment and walked towards the cold pool.

 Chapter 177

    Under the back cliff of wanbaozong, a huge lake with an area of thousands of square meters falls at the bottom of the cliff. There are two young men and women by the lake, Su Mu and Liu Qingyi.


    "So you''ve been to the yellow spring world?" Liu Qingyi asked curiously.


    Just now, Su Mu chatted with her a lot. She was also very interested in Su Mu''s experience in recent years. Just now, Su Mu talked about accidentally entering the huangquan world with the black emperor through two boundary cars.


    "Yes, that time, I felt that I had reached the bottleneck of my cultivation, so I left Taiyi holy land and a big black dog I adopted. We walked West aimlessly by carriage. In a black pine forest, the black emperor and I found the carrier of two boundary vehicles, a small village. At first, I didn''t know that it was the carrier of two boundary vehicles, so I went in and explored it. Who knows when I came out again The world of the yellow spring, "Su Mu said aloud.


    Liu Qingyi asked curiously, "what does the yellow spring world look like? Is it the same as the legend? What are the corpses everywhere, blood flowing into a river, and the sky is yellow?"


    "I haven''t seen the corpses and blood flowing everywhere, but the sky is indeed as yellow as the legend. No, it should be said that the whole yellow spring world is yellow." Su Mu replied.


    The two chatted like this. After a while, Su Mu felt that the fishing rod in his hand had not moved for a long time, so he thought whether the bait had been eaten up? He pulled it up and looked at it.


    "After chatting, the bait was really eaten," Su Mu said with a smile. He hung the bait on the hook and slowly threw it into the lake.


    "There are a lot of fish in the lake. Every year we can catch a lot of silverfish and other fish in the lake, but we really haven''t experienced it when we sit quietly by the lake with a fishing rod and wait for the fish to bite." Liu Qingyi said.


    "Miss Liu..."


    Su Mu was about to speak, but Liu Qingyi interrupted: "we are all so familiar. Don''t you feel strange when you keep calling Miss Liu?"


    "What do you think you should call it?" Su Mu asked with a slight smile.


    "If you don''t mind, just call me Qingyi." Liu Qingyi said with a faint blush on his face.


    "Light clothes?"


    Su Mu thought, nodded and said, "OK, it''s really strange to call Miss Liu all the time."


    "What did you just want to say?" Liu Qingyi asked with a smile. She was a little happy and changed Su Mu''s name to make their relationship look friendly. This is also a great progress.


    Su Mu will stay in wanbaozong for a few months. During this period, she doesn''t believe that she is a famous beauty in the eastern region. She can''t attract him.


    "Your hook may have no bait. Remember to pull it up and have a look," Su Mu replied.


    "Really?" Liu Qingyi tooted his mouth and gently pulled up the fishing rod. He saw that there was no trace of bait at the hook.


    "Two big fools fished fish with hooks and no bait for a long time." Liu Qingyi smiled.


    "The empty hook can also fish." Su Mu smiled.


    Liu Qingyi asked, "how can the empty hook catch fish? The fish are not stupid."


    "Who makes it clear? Maybe a fish wants to kill himself, or he''s curious about what fun the hook is. He runs up and bites and catches it. That''s what the willing takes the bait." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Who wants to take the bait?"


    Liu Qingyi suddenly had a whim in her head. Naturally, with her IQ, she could understand the meaning of the willing to take the bait. So is Su Mu talking about the fish or her?


    "Light clothes? Light clothes? What do you think?" Su Mu asked strangely.


    "Ah? Nothing, just distracted." Liu Qingyi said with a smile.


    "Send out the fishing rod and I''ll hang the bait for you." Su Mu said.


    "Well, good."


    Liu Qingyi nodded and waved the fishing rod out according to the skills of Su Pastoral Education. The hook fell into the water not far away with the bait and gradually sank.


    The air became a little settled. Su Mu looked straight at the fishing rod in the water and didn''t speak. Just when Liu Qingyi thought of an excuse to continue talking with Su mu, she suddenly felt her fishing rod shaking and pulled her back from a trance.


    "Su mu, Su Mu! I seem to have caught it." Liu Qingyi shouted quickly.


    "Ah? So fast?" Su Mu was a little happy. He quickly put the fishing rod in his hand aside, opened a fish basket with a self-made small frame, and waited for Liu Qingyi to pull the fish up.


    "This fish seems a little big! I can''t pull it. I''m afraid I''ll break the fishing rod and let it run away. Su mu, come on." Liu Qingyi said helplessly


    "What you enjoy fishing is the moment you pull the fish up. I''ll teach you to relax your left hand, so stabilize the fishing rod and let the fish swim around. Later, when its strength is used up, you can slowly pull it back." Su Mu instructed that in his previous life, he often followed his friends to go fishing by the river. For fishing, he is also a few distractions.


    Liu Qingyi nodded when he heard the speech and pulled the fishing rod. According to Su mu, the strength of the fish should become smaller in a while, and then he took the opportunity to pull it up.


    "Ouch!"


    Liu Qingyi suddenly drank bitterly. It turned out that she fell on the lake composed of stones, and the broken fishing rod was still held in her hand.


    Su Mu hurriedly went up to help her up, patted the soil behind her and asked, "are you okay?"


    Liu Qingyi shook his head and said, "I''m fine, but the fish ran away and the fishing rod was broken."


    Su Mu looked at the fishing rod held by Liu Qingyi and didn''t care. He said, "you can catch another fish when the fish run away. Anyway, there are a lot of fish in the lake. You can catch one sooner or later."


    "OK." Liu Qingyi nodded.


    "Let''s go. Let''s stop here for the time being. It''s noon when we come out in the morning. If we don''t go back, your grandfather will think you ran away with me." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "He wants us to run away." Liu Qingyi thought silently.


    "Unfortunately, I just didn''t catch any fish. It''s not perfect." Su Mu said in a slightly regrettable tone.


    "Sorry, Su mu, if the fish had just been caught, we wouldn''t have returned empty handed. I also broke the fishing rod you made." Liu Qingyi said with some embarrassment.


    "What''s your apology? You can''t blame the fish for breaking the fishing rod. Besides, it''s just leisure activities. Don''t care so much." Su Mu said with a smile.


    When they came to the stone cliff stairs that came down in the morning, Su Mu and Liu Qingyi unexpectedly found that the stone gate at the entrance of the stairs was closed. If there were no stairs, there were 10000 meters of cliffs around, so it would be difficult to go up.

 Chapter 178

    "What''s the matter? The stone gate will never be closed. How can it be closed today?" Liu Qingyi thought with some doubt.


    Su Mu''s mind swept away, and he immediately shook his head in silence and said, "Yang Er, open the door to me quickly, or I''ll lock you up for a year in the holy land. Do you believe it?"


    "Well, emperor, I thought about it. Even if you lock me up for a year, I won''t open the door. Compared with your life, emperor, it''s just to lock me up for a while. I can bear the pain," said Yang er.


    "What are you talking about? I''ll let you open the door." Su Mu said something speechless.


    "Emperor, Miss Liu''s cultivation is only half a step away from the world. She can''t fly in the sky, so please bring it out and we''ll go first."


    The voice fell. Yang ER and his disciples left here quickly and went back to talk about the next plan with Liu Wanshan.


    "So we can only fly up now?" Su Mu asked curiously.


    "Well, the stone gate has been passed on for many years. It''s best not to destroy it." Liu Qingyi nodded.


    "All right."


    Su Mu understood a little, bent over and said, "come on."


    Liu Qingyi looked at Su Mu''s back and blushed, but he still lay down and hugged Su Mu''s neck.


    "Hold on." Su Mu said, and then rose directly to resist the air. Whether it was fast or slow, it was to take care of himself and bind Liu Qingyi on his back.


    Su Mu was also confused. He knew he could lift Liu Qingyi up with his spiritual power, but he chose to carry it.


    "Have you fallen?" Su Mu asked himself secretly.


    Back in the yard, Su Mu could still smell the fragrance left by Liu Qingyi. Su Mu didn''t take a bath to wash the fragrance, but sat cross legged on the bed to practice.


    At the other end, Liu Qingyi lay on the table with a red face and crossed his hands into a cushion to cushion his head.


    All she could think about was how to get closer to Su mu. She didn''t even find Liu Wanshan entering the room.


    "Light clothes?"


    Liu Wanshan whispered and pulled Liu Qingyi out of the pink bubble.


    "How''s it going? Have a crush on others?" Liu Wanshan asked with a smile.


    Liu Qingyi didn''t shake her head. She was shy but didn''t speak.


    "The emperor will stay in wanbaozong for several months. You should hurry up. I heard that the three princesses of Qianyuan royal family also loved the emperor very much. They once rushed to Taiyi holy land to see him. If you don''t hurry up, you may be robbed by others one day." Liu Wanshan said aloud.


    When the voice fell, Liu Wanshan turned and left. He just wanted to stimulate Liu Qingyi and let her take the initiative. After all, he also contacted Taiyi holy master. The other party revealed that he would not interfere. The specific choice would depend on the emperor''s own choice.


    However, Taiyi Holy Lord had a word that worried him a little.


    That''s what Su Mu said. He just wants to pursue the highest road and doesn''t want to talk about his children''s private affairs.


    Liu Wanshan was also worried that his granddaughter had nothing to lose and hurt herself.


    But he didn''t stop Liu Qingyi from chasing men. After all, the emperor was very excellent, and he made it himself at the beginning. Now it''s not good to stop her.


    In the next two months, Su Mu and Liu Qingyi were together almost every moment except sleeping and bathing. Liu Qingyi took Su Mu around the whole wanbaozong.


    Su Mu also let go. In fact, it''s no big deal. If you know it well, just stay together.


    On this day, Su Mu and Liu Qingyi were playing chess under the willow tree in the yard. They stayed in wanbaozong for more than two months. It was also the middle of May, which was the best and hottest period of sunshine.


    "The most important thing in playing chess is to be calm like water and chess is like life. It''s like taking your own life again. If you take a wrong step and go astray, you will lose everything in the final set," Liu Qingyi said.


    "Well, I know that." Su Mu was a little plain, still thinking about what to do next.


    Suddenly, Su Mu''s eyes lit up and found a huge gap. His white son was locked by sunspots, like a dragon trapped in the sea, but a point in the Central Plains made Su Mu see the next situation.


    "Broken dragon chess? Your chess skills are getting better and better."


    Liu Qingyi smiled for hours and said, "if you confront others with this move, you may really win, but I''m not others after all."


    Liu Qingyi''s first son fell down, buttoned his second son and said, "Su mu, I won again."


    "When I say light clothes, you are about my age. Why are you so good at chess?" Su Mu said in silence.


    "See more, remember more, and then it''s like this." Liu Qingyi smiled.


    At this time, Liu Wanshan came in with gold paper and said, "emperor, all the weapons needed by Taiyi holy land are finished."


    Su Mu took out a space ring and said, "please Lord Liu. This is the reward for making these weapons. Please count it."


    "No, I still believe in the reputation of Taiyi holy land and Emperor." Liu Wanshan smiled and handed more than ten space rings to Su mu.


    Su Mu thought, and the number of weapons was just right. He said, "the transaction is very successful. Thanks to the care of Lord Liu for more than two months."


    "Why should the emperor be so polite? I know the emperor is busy returning to Taiyi holy land, so he won''t stay, but I don''t know the farewell banquet in the evening?" Liu Wanshan asked.


    "I''ll go. Don''t worry, Lord Liu." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "In that case, I''ll leave and prepare first." Liu Wanshan smiled.


    Su Mu looked at Liu Wanshan and slowly turned around, but found Liu Qingyi with a trance look.


    "Light clothes? What''s the matter with you?"


    Su Mu asked strangely, "are you not feeling well?"


    Liu Qingyi looked up at Su Mu''s cheek, bit his teeth and said, "Su mu, are you leaving?"


    Su Mu nodded and said, "well, the weapons have been built. I should go back to Taiyi holy land."


    Liu Qingyi was speechless. For more than two months, she had been used to staying with Su Mu every day. Now Su Mu is leaving, and she just feels very reluctant.


    "Su mu..."


    "Well, Qingyi, don''t say more. If you like, come with me." Su Mu interrupted Liu Qingyi.


    Liu Qingyi was stunned. He quickly looked up at Su Mu''s serious face and said, "what did you say?"


    Su Mu smiled and said, "if you like, come with me and go to Taiyi Holy Land dizi peak."


    "OK!" Liu Qingyi nodded directly. Her eyes were a little red. After so long, everything she did was not useless. Su Mu was still moved by her, wasn''t it?


    Su Mu rubbed Liu Qingyi''s hair with a smile and held her in his arms.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 179

    Liu Wanshan will not refuse Su Mu''s request to take Liu Qingyi to Taiyi holy land. His good granddaughter finally coaxed Su Mu into her hand, but she can''t be rusty because of the distance.


    Because of this, Liu Qingyi''s parents also ran out of the closed room. For them, Su Mu may be the best son-in-law in the world, but they still feel a little untrue. Why is their daughter so powerful? They got Su Mu every minute.


    At night, after the dinner party, Liu Qingyi said goodbye to Liu Wanshan and his parents. She followed Su mu on the empty boat of Taiyi holy land. Looking at Su Mu walking around, Liu Qingyi was very happy, although she didn''t think she would be with Su Mu so soon.


    "Yang Er, are you all here?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "If you go back to the emperor, it''s all here." Yang Er nodded and immediately replied.


    "Let''s go."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu fiercely waved a huge spiritual power in his hand and injected it into the void ship. Under the guidance of Su Mu''s huge spiritual power, the void ship slowly floated in the sky. Su Mu thought and clapped his palm in front of him. A black space tunnel immediately appeared in front of him. The void ship slowly entered and disappeared.


    "Go..."


    Liu Wanshan sighed. He was still very reluctant to let Liu Qingyi go. After all, the girl had been watched and taken care of by herself for so many years. She made herself happy every day. Now Liu Qingyi also left with the person in her mind.


    "I hope emperor Su Mu is a lover." Liu Qingyi''s parents took a deep breath and said.


    For more than two months, the coastal areas of the western and northern regions have been in a state of war. The strong wind of the sword God Gulin in in the northern region has helped to alleviate a lot of pressure.


    The same is true in the western regions. The hometown of the most powerful alcoholic Tianzun among the most prospective emperors. He will not be unaware of this kind of thing in the western regions. With the help of the alcoholic Tianzun, the pressure in the western regions has also been reduced a lot.


    However, the aquarium obviously doesn''t intend to give you some pressure so tightly. The aquarium in the northern region has begun to prepare for the next round of attack. The Lord of yaochi and a group of strong men in the northern region stand on the void and stare at the sea area that is beginning to be a little restless.


    "This feeling... Is that huge guy again? Does he want to have another super tsunami?" the Lord of yaochi frowned and said with some worry.


    "It should be so. We need to think of ways to stop the huge tsunami. We need to know that the trauma received on land has not been healed yet." Tianyan Holy Lord also said.


    "But the tsunami was so huge that we couldn''t stop it at all." the Holy Lord said coldly.


    "Now we can only find a way. We can''t let the tsunami sweep over the land of our northern region again! Behind us are the people of our northern region. They trust us and regard us as the protective god, so we should try our best to do what a protective God should do." the Lord of yaochi whispered.


    "Well said!"


    Gulin wind came up slowly and said, "the Lord of yaochi said very well. Behind us are the land of the northern region and the people living on the land. In order to protect this land, we must find ways to stop the huge tsunami."


    "The sword God is coming! Come on, the sword God. Do you have any good ideas?" the Lord Tianyan asked aloud.


    "Yes! But you still need to resist the tsunami." Gulin Feng narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the North Sea, a huge monster is sweeping the endless sea towards the northern continent. It is one of the quasi emperor aquariums in the North Sea, Kun!


    There is a fish in Beiming. Its name is Kun! Kun is so big that I don''t know how many miles it is. Turn into a bird and its name is Peng! Peng''s back is thousands of miles away.


    These words, which existed countless years ago, have been telling people that there has always been a huge species called Kun in the depths of the North Sea, but over the years, no one believes this information at all.


    Once, the great sage of the human race was very curious about Kun. He ran towards the northern underworld with the power of space for more than a year. He almost got lost in the boundless North Sea and didn''t find the species named Kun.


    But now, almost everyone in the Terran family knows that there is a huge monster in the North Sea, which is very similar to the legendary Kun description.


    Kun, sweeping the boundless sea, has now come not far from the North Sea in the northern region. The towering sea water can be seen by the naked eye. Under the action of such a terrible tsunami, the sky in the tsunami area is also dark.


    "Come on, I hope the sword God method can really work." Tianyan Holy Lord said aloud.


    "The sword God is the most powerful single warrior among the prospective emperors. Because he practices the sword technique, the attack power of the sword God is very terrible. It''s easy for the sword Qi to shake for nine days, so this method should still be possible." the Lord of yaochi said, but he was still worried.


    "The sword God has been missing for so many years. Unexpectedly, he came back at the first time when we were in danger in the northern region. He is worthy of being our son in the northern region," said the Lord of heaven.


    "Then you''re wrong. The sword God is from the eastern region. He just entered guiyizong a long time ago. He can be regarded as the son of half of our northern region." the Lord of yaochi explained.


    "Really? I see. I always thought the sword God was the son of our northern region, but I didn''t expect it was from the eastern region." Lord Hua Tian nodded with such an appearance.


    "I always thought the sword God was from the northern regions. In other words, how could the Lord of yaochi know such secret news? I don''t think many people know this news? After all, the saints of our two holy places don''t know." the Lord Tianyan asked strangely.


    "It''s just some origins in the past. It''s all the past. There''s no need to mention it again." the Lord of yaochi sighed carelessly.


    "There is a story," thought Hua Tian Sheng Zhu and Tian Yan Sheng Zhu at the same time.


    However, this is obviously not the time for them to dig the story of the Lord of yaochi. After all, the enemy is now big, and they can''t help chatting for half a minute.


    "The tsunami is coming, two holy brothers, let''s go!" the holy master of yaochi said.


    "Good!" Lord Hua Tian and Lord Tian Yan immediately nodded, followed behind the Lord of yaochi and flew towards the huge tsunami. On the way, they all sacrificed weapons. Their spiritual power was involved with each other to form a huge barrier, hoping to block the huge tsunami temporarily.

 Chapter 180

    Seeing that the huge tsunami made by himself was blocked by three small Terrans, Kun was very upset. Without saying a word, he directly hit the barrier and smashed it directly.


    "I thought it was so strong, that''s it." Kun disdained a cold hum. The sea water sprayed directly from under his nose, creating a rainstorm out of thin air.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big monster. Darling, the legendary Kun is really huge. From our head, it''s really difficult to see where the end of his tail is. It''s too huge." Lord Hua said in surprise.


    "It''s really huge. It''s just as huge as the huge icebergs in the xuanbing mountain. No, it''s even bigger than those huge icebergs!" Tianyan said in shock.


    Although the Lord of yaochi had told them that the Kun was amazing, their eyes were always more accurate than their ears. Compared with the Kun, they were like elephants and ants.


    "Well, two saints, we have to stop the scattered tsunami flow according to the plan!" the Lord of yaochi interrupted.


    "Good!"


    Without saying a word, the three began to move. The sea was their target, either smashing the sea directly with their spiritual power to sink it into the sea, or blocking the current with a defensive array.


    On the horizon, Gulin Feng took a deep breath and jumped down from the sky. With a flash of green peak in his hand, an incomparably huge sword Qi fell from the sky. Before the sword arrived, the Qi arrived first. Kun immediately felt the fatal breath from his head, and immediately his mind surged and gathered up the boundless current to block the sword.


    "This guy''s body is too huge, so he''s not so flexible, and it seems that he can''t see the place on his head." Gulin Feng thought silently. Without saying a word, he immediately moved to Kun''s back, waved his sword fiercely, and the sword Qi directly cut a big hole in Kun''s back.


    "Little human! You annoy me!"


    Kun felt angry at the injury behind him. With a flash of his body, he turned into a dazzling light. The light dissipated slowly. When the wind in Gulin was clear, Kun really became a huge Peng!


    When Peng''s wings shook, a huge storm swept the endless sea directly and beat away towards the Gulin wind.


    "I want you to feel despair!" Peng shouted angrily. His wings kept flapping. Huge storms were created out of thin air, and the endless sea water turned into a more violent tsunami.


    Gulin Feng was in a bad situation. Without saying a word, he wanted to strike first. However, the Peng''s body flashed and disappeared directly from the original place. When he appeared again, he had come behind Gulin Feng.


    "The water hit three thousand miles!" Peng shouted angrily. The towering sea water roared behind Gulin wind and photographed him directly into the sea.


    Gulin Feng was shocked. After Kun turned into a Peng, he couldn''t help but improve his speed, flexibility, strength and so on!


    "This is the proper battle!" Gulin Feng thought excitedly. How many years has he not let go of his full strength? It''s not only because the Terran territory is peaceful, but also because he has few opponents. Those who are prospective emperors are all defeated generals under Gulin Feng. Although the strength gap is small, they are too familiar with each other after they met. Now it''s impossible to do their best in the competition.


    "Sword!"


    Gulin Feng shouted loudly. A long sword with golden light flew from the sky at an unimaginable speed and directly inserted into the sea. Gulin Feng looked up and grasped the familiar blade and handle. Gulin Feng couldn''t help raising his mouth and said with a smile: "some days? We''ll have a good fight again today!"


    The voice fell, and the long golden sword in Gulin Feng''s hand rang gently, responding to Gulin Feng''s idea.


    Gulin Feng, who was holding the life sword, was not afraid. Holding the sword, he rushed out of the sea directly. In the face of the storm and tsunami, he was expressionless. The sword in his hand was horizontal, and a golden sword spirit directly took off the sword and split the storm and tsunami.


    "The aquarium attacked in the northern regions is much stronger than that in the eastern regions. There is no fatal weakness. The two forms switch at will, just don''t know what the western regions are." Gulin Feng is still thinking of other things while waving his divine sword.


    Seeing this, Peng frowned and shouted angrily, "human beings, do you dare to lose your mind when fighting with me? Do you want to die?"


    Gulin looked up at Peng who stopped attacking, but he didn''t have any doubts at the next moment.


    "This guy''s eyes are shining with the same light as himself! Can''t he find an opponent?"


    Gulin Feng thought to himself, "was it because he was afraid to kill my opponent before he attacked me while I was distracted?"


    Gulin Feng couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth and said with a smile: "don''t mean, we''ll come again."


    "Good!"


    Peng''s speed is extremely fast, and his body shape is constantly flashing around the Gulin wind. Those wings can''t help providing him with extremely terrible attack power and speed. Those storms are like bursts of blades, which also make people feel sharp pain.


    On the coast, the saints of the three holy places in the northern region began to work like cleaners at this time.


    "It''s true that the sword God didn''t act according to the plan all of a sudden. He was so happy that he made half of these tsunamis." the God of heaven said helplessly.


    "It''s hard to find a good opponent. Forgive me. Now I hope the sword God can defeat Na Kun alone." Tianyan said happily.


    The Lord of yaochi never spoke, but silently resisted the tsunami with his magic powers and magic soldiers.


    The battle is still going on. After all, when they reach their strength level, the battle is not so fast. Peng relies on his unparalleled speed to constantly revolve with Gulin wind and avoid the attack of Gulin wind''s sword Qi at speed. However, several sword Qi that can''t be avoided cut on him, making his speed a little lower.


    "Although your speed has become faster and more flexible, you haven''t thought of a problem, that is, your body is too big. Even if you avoid quickly, it''s difficult to avoid all. Next, I want to see how you block it." Gulin''s wind language said slightly and flatly.


    "Come on!" Peng shouted. Although he was scratched by the sword Qi of Gulin wind, he was only slightly injured and could not affect anything.


    Gulin Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, and the long sword in his hand was gently placed in the void. Gradually, the golden divine sword was slowly separated.


    "This sword is called Guiyi!"

 Chapter 181

    The golden sword Qi crossed the void and rowed towards Peng at a flashing speed. Peng was also rowed away through the sea. Peng couldn''t dodge and was hit by the front. A huge crack appeared in his left wing.


    "Good sword technique! You are different from them. You are a powerful Terran. You have my respect. However, we are enemies, which means that we must distinguish between victory and defeat or life and death. Next, I will try my best to fight you!" Peng shouted, as if the scars on his wings didn''t affect it at all.


    "Oh?"


    Seeing this, Gulin Feng also solemnly stood up, holding a magic sword and staring at Peng to guard against his next move.


    Peng took a deep breath, his wings shook fiercely, and his body began to shrink slowly, becoming a flying fish like species the size of a cat.


    "What does this mean?" Gulin Feng was puzzled. Could it be that its strength should be stronger?


    "Watch it!" Kunpeng shouted angrily, and then plunged into the sea. The terrible huge waves swept fiercely and covered the sky. Under the cover of dark clouds and thunder, this sea area is like the end of the world.


    Gulin Feng didn''t care about such a huge scene. He was very vigilant and scanned the sea, hoping to stop it at the first time when Kunpeng went to sea.


    Under the sea, Kunpeng touched the scar on his left wing and couldn''t help but curl his mouth: "damn human beings!"


    When the voice fell, it ran away towards the deep sea at a very fast speed, and there was no trace again.


    Gulin Feng waited for a long time. After stopping the tsunami, he did not find the figure of Kunpeng. Gulin Feng could not help but frown and frantically searched for the figure of Kunpeng, but he did not receive any goods.


    "Did he... Escape?" Gulin Feng said wordlessly. He thought Kunpeng was an aquarium hero. Even if he died, he didn''t surrender and wanted to die with himself.


    But at the next moment, it actually drilled into the sea and fled away.


    "It''s still too naive... You shouldn''t believe the aquarium. Just cut it directly." Gulin Feng thought helplessly.


    However, this time, Gulin Feng will not be so naive when he plays the aquarium next time. The two races will be divided into life and death, so he should try his best to kill the enemy''s strong, rather than cherish each other because of each other''s strength.


    If the plan to kill Kunpeng fails, he won''t have such a chance next time. According to Gulin Feng''s estimation, as long as Kunpeng''s injury is well, I''m afraid he will attack with the aquarium army and other strong players of the aquarium. At that time, he won''t be able to stabilize alone.


    So now Gulin Feng also plans to visit a group of old monsters hiding in the dark in the northern region.


    ¡­¡­


    Eastern region.


    Half a month later, a huge void ship appeared in the void outside Taiyi City, which attracted countless people in Taiyi city to look curiously.


    "Is that the empty boat the emperor took when he went out? Is this the emperor back?" a disciple who was a merchant in Taiyi city asked aloud.


    "It should be. You see, the void boat flies towards Taiyi holy land. Who dares to go in so swaggeringly except the son, the Lord and the emperor? The son and the Lord haven''t gone out again, so it must be the emperor back." an ordinary disciple beside the trade disciple said aloud.


    Under the control of Su mu, the void ship passed the first four layers of the Taiyi holy land and stopped on the plain on the fifth layer of the Taiyi holy land.


    However, Su Mu forgot that there were many inner disciples on the ship. He was a little helpless. He took out his waist token and handed it to Yang er. He said, "take my waist token and go down. Then let your guard elders on the second floor pass it to the third floor, and then pass it back to me."


    Yang Er nodded and said, "OK, emperor, let''s leave first."


    After Yang Er left, Su Mu looked back at Liu Qingyi and said with a smile, "let''s go. I''ll take you to dizi peak first."


    "Yes."


    Liu Qingyi nodded, took Su Mu''s sleeve and followed him towards dizi peak. She was also looking around all the way to see the fifth floor of this holy land. After all, not everyone can come up here.


    "I can''t name many places here, but I know exactly what they do. That''s the place where the alchemy elders refine pills on weekdays." Su Mu pointed to the mountain nearby.


    "That''s the main peak..."


    Su Mu introduced everything on the fifth floor to Liu Qingyi, just as the Lord Taiyi introduced him when he first came.


    "Where''s emperor peak?" Liu Qingyi asked curiously, pulling Su Mu''s hand.


    Su Mu smiled, took Liu Qingyi''s small hand, pointed to a cloud covered mountain in front of him and said, "what''s in front of us."


    Su Mu led Liu Qingyi''s hand to the emperor peak. The mossy stone steps looked very beautiful in the morning under the decoration of clouds and water droplets. Su Mu had not walked this step for a long time.


    No... it seems that he only walked through this ladder when he came for the first time, and he hasn''t gone since. He has never cleaned it. Instead, the black emperor went to Taiyi Holy Lord and asked him to call two people to help clean up the weeds that came out by the stone steps.


    When he came to the top of the mountain, Su Mu saw the black emperor sitting in the yard. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    "Boy, are you back?" the black emperor said hello without raising his head.


    "Yes."


    Su Mu nodded and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Study the array. I found it in your pile of books. Even though I studied it for a long time, I still didn''t find anything." the black emperor shook his head and said.


    "Su mu, how can he talk? Do you have a demon dog?" Liu Qingyi asked curiously.


    The black emperor looked back strangely and saw Su Mu and Liu Qingyi holding hands together. He was stunned.


    "Lying trough boy, didn''t you say you didn''t want to talk about these children''s private affairs? How did you bring people back after going out?" said the black emperor in surprise.


    "It''s none of your business. By the way, don''t sleep in my room from today. It won''t affect me well." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Where do I sleep, side room?" asked the black emperor.


    "It''s up to you." don''t go to my room anyway.


    "Those who value sex over friends, bah, I''ll stop being with you."


    The black emperor immediately spat and scolded, "I''m used to sleeping. You drive me out again, bah."


    "How can we sleep if you don''t come out?" Su Mu rolled his eyes and said.


    As the voice fell, Liu Qingyi''s cheeks turned red. Although she had been in the same room with Su mu on the void ship for more than half a month, they were both practicing in clothes!


    This time


    Thought Liu Qingyi''s face was so red that he buried his head and didn''t dare to look at Su mu.

 Chapter 182

    After moving the black emperor''s things to the side house, Su Mu is ready to go to the main peak and give the weapons purchased in wanbaozong to Taiyi holy master.


    Just then, a space was broken in Su Mu courtyard, and the figure of Taiyi holy master came out.


    Su Mu looked back and said in silence, "Lord, it''s too close to open a space hole."


    "I heard you abducted the granddaughter of the Lord of wanbaozong? Where are you?" Taiyi asked with great interest.


    "In the back room."


    Su Mu said casually, gave ten space rings to Taiyi holy master and said, "the number is just right. I''m also wondering what to do with buying so many weapons. It''s still an ordinary weapon. This kind of thing can''t cause any damage to people with certain accomplishments?"


    "Cough, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s useful to bring it." Taiyi replied.


    Liu Qingyi heard the voice of conversation and walked out of the door. She looked at Su mu with some doubts.


    "Light clothes, come on."


    Su Mu waved his hand, called Liu Qingyi over and said, "this is the Lord of our Taiyi holy land."


    Liu Qingyi was stunned when he heard the speech. He quickly bowed and said, "I''ve seen too many saints."


    "Well, it''s very good, little girl. Take good care of it." Taiyi said while nodding.


    The voice fell. Taiyi looked at Su Mu again and said, "I''ll leave first. You''ll live in the world of two. Do you want me to find a place for the big black dog?"


    "No," Su Mu shook his head and said.


    "Well, take care of yourself," said the first lord casually. Then his body flashed and disappeared.


    "What''s safe?"


    Su Mu was puzzled and said, "is it difficult for us to get into too many holy places? What experts do we need to pay attention to safety?"


    Su Mu was confused, but Liu Qingyi understood the meaning of Taiyi''s words. After all, Taiyi said the last word to her.


    Liu Qingyi didn''t make it clear. Since Su Mu didn''t understand, don''t understand.


    To tell the truth, Liu Qingyi was still very nervous. After all, at the same time, he was not sure whether the top leaders of Taiyi holy land would let themselves be with Su mu, and whether they would prevent their love with Su Mu because of their natural origin.


    But all these worries were forgotten with the arrival of the Taiyi Lord, who seemed to have no intention to stop them at all.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Su Mu wanted to take Liu Qingyi to Taiyi City, but the black emperor interrupted his plan. He heard that Liu Qingyi was excellent at chess, so he ran to challenge him with go without saying a word.


    Su Mu had no choice but to sit aside and watch them fight each other on the chessboard. Liu Qingyi frowned. Finally, he shook his head and said, "my chess skill still seems to be a little bad."


    "Lost?" Su Mu asked with some doubt.


    "Well, I lost." Liu Qingyi nodded.


    "Don''t be too sad, girl. I just beat you." the black emperor smiled and said.


    "No, if you lose, you lose. Even half of you lose, not to mention one." Liu Qingyi shook his head and said.


    Su Mu couldn''t help but feel a little helpless when he heard the speech. Seeing the relaxed appearance of the black emperor, I''m afraid he hasn''t used his real strength. After all, the black emperor also followed the whole old age of the Wushi emperor. His law of playing chess is basically the same as that of the Wushi emperor. Even Su mu, who has only half of his chess skills, can see it.


    Different from Liu Qingyi''s house chess game, the black emperor''s chess game reveals an incomparable impact. In vernacular, it is a word, mang!


    "The little girl is a little competitive." the black emperor thought in his heart.


    "Well, the black emperor, after all, you have followed the great emperor. If the chess method has the shadow of the great emperor, don''t bully Qingyi." Su Mu said. He told the origin of the black emperor, but also to make a step for Liu Qingyi.


    When Su Mu was still in castle peak city two years ago, she knew that Liu Qingyi was a very competitive person. Maybe she wouldn''t show her competitive heart in the face of herself, but in the face of others


    Liu Qingyi was stunned when she heard Su Mu''s words and asked, "Su mu, do you mean that the big black dog once followed the emperor?"


    "Yes."


    Su Mu nodded, then took out the words that deceived Gulin Feng, began to deceive Liu Qingyi, pulled out all the fairyland, and raised the black emperor''s identity as a thief. In short, he revealed one thing, that is, he''s a loser. You don''t have to be sad if you lose.


    Liu Qingyi nodded and said, "no wonder his chess moves reveal incomparable arrogance. That strong momentum reveals incomparable domineering. I also said why the big black dog has this momentum."


    "You can feel it, too?" said the black emperor, pretending to be shocked.


    "Come on, don''t be funny."


    Su Mu said, "let''s go and have a big meal in Taiyi city while it''s almost dinner time."


    Originally, Su Mu planned to take Liu Qingyi around Taiyi City, but he was interrupted by the black emperor. The man and dog played a game of chess for an afternoon. Now it''s almost dark, so he can only have a meal.


    Su Mu wanted to call Wang Lin and others. After all, he hasn''t been together for so long


    But thinking about their relationship, Su Mu finally shook his head and didn''t call them together.


    When she came to Taiyi City, Su Mu asked Liu Qingyi what she wanted to eat. Liu Qingyi replied that she was not familiar with here. It was up to Su Mu to decide everything.


    To tell the truth, Su mu, who was a single dog in his previous life, never made an appointment and didn''t know the details of the process. He only knew to watch a movie, eat a meal and hold hands


    But that''s the way of dating in the modern world. It''s definitely not in this world


    After thinking about it, Su Mu couldn''t find any good idea. He had to take Liu Qingyi and Heihuang to a restaurant specializing in seafood.


    "Haven''t eaten seafood for a long time, boy, give me a 30 jin lobster!" said the black emperor.


    "Can you eat and play?" Su Mu asked.


    "Yes!" the black emperor nodded and replied very solemnly.


    "All right."


    Su Mu had no choice but to shrug his shoulders and ordered a 30 jin lobster for the black emperor. As for Liu Qingyi, Su Mu ordered some female friars'' favorite food for her and specially asked people to get a silverfish.


    "I''ve never eaten silverfish outside wanbaozong," Liu Qingyi said, looking at the silverfish on the table.


    Su Mu smiled, gave Liu Qing a piece of fish and said, "eat."


    To tell the truth, Su Mu doesn''t have any dating cells. He actually wants to get along with Liu Qingyi alone, but he brings out the black emperor again. They have a light bulb. They are both helpless.

 Chapter 183

    Back on the emperor peak, the black emperor walked into the folk prescription alone and laid a sound insulation array to prevent the sound of the battle next door tonight.


    There is only one bed in the main house. Liu Qingyi is very nervous at this time. He thinks Su Mu won''t be here for a while


    But who knows


    "Light clothes, you can sleep in bed later. I spend the night practicing. It''s the same everywhere."


    Su Mu said casually, took out the cotton wadding from the cabinet and spread it on the ground. Then he sat up on the cotton wadding and practiced the skill.


    The divine elephant calms the prison strength, and more than 8 million giant elephants practice at the same time. The visions caused are extremely amazing. However, Liu Qingyi has been used to the terrible scene of Su Mu''s cultivation in the void ship this month.


    Liu Qingyi, who was very nervous, had only one idea in his heart at this time. Is it difficult that he was unattractive? Why do you live alone with yourself? What Su Mu wants is not to do bad things, but to sit on the ground and practice?


    Moreover, he is not the kind of pretending to practice hard to get. He is really practicing. The whole person has sunk into it, okay!


    Liu Qingyi sighed helplessly, thinking that she had decided. If Su Mu really wanted her, she would give it. Anyway, she would be his person sooner or later.


    It''s just that Su Mu seems to be acting too gentleman. Liu Qingyi doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    In the middle of the night, Liu Qingyi still couldn''t sleep. After watching Su MUFA for a while, he sat up cross legged and operated their fire system skill of wanbaozong and began to practice.


    The black emperor next door was still very interested in what was going to happen, so he quietly withdrew the sound insulation array and shielding array. For a time, Su Mu''s terrible cultivation vision appeared directly in front of him.


    "This boy... Living alone with a beautiful woman, is he practicing? He doesn''t know how to be romantic!" the black emperor scolded.


    The black emperor looked inside and immediately saw Su Mu sitting cross legged on the ground and Liu Qingyi sitting on the bed. They were practicing for a long time.


    "If you do this every day... Is it necessary to drive me out?" the black emperor said silently, and then returned to his room and practiced.


    Liu Qingyi spent the first night of living with Su mu in dizifeng.


    ¡­¡­


    When it was slightly bright, Su Mu immediately opened his eyes and watched the first ray of sunshine in the morning shoot into the room through the window paper.


    Su Mu got up, quietly opened the door and came to the courtyard, ready to wash.


    "Boy, are you too special a gentleman? Other girls are sleeping in the same room and bed with you. You are so special that you sit on the ground to practice?" the black emperor said silently standing at the door of the side room.


    "It''s lucky that I''m a gentleman, or I''ll let you peep?" Su Mu said while washing.


    "It was just an accident, and the Emperor didn''t mean to peep..."


    The black emperor immediately didn''t know how to explain. He simply didn''t explain. He asked, "what do you eat in the morning?"


    "Eat, eat every day. Do you still feel hungry after such cultivation? It''s good to relieve your greed every other period of time." Su Mu said casually.


    The black emperor was speechless and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Su Mu was stunned at once. Looking at the pot and rice in his hand, he couldn''t help thinking. How could the black emperor take the pot and rice as soon as he said to eat? Am I actually a hidden cook?


    "Haven''t you seen anyone who gets up in the morning to make breakfast for his daughter-in-law? Play at the same time." Su Mu said casually, but was heard by Liu Qingyi who had just stepped out of the door.


    "Get up in the morning to make breakfast for his daughter-in-law... So Su mu can cook?" Liu Qingyi thought to himself, thinking that there are many young men who can cook these days. Su Mu was one and was caught by himself.


    Su Mu cooked meat porridge for breakfast. After eating it, Su Mu was ready to go to the main peak for discussion. Just now, there was a message from Taiyi Holy Lord that someone from the Qianyuan royal family came to see him.


    Su Mu immediately got a headache when he knew it was from the yellow room of the Qianyuan Dynasty. Fortunately, Taiyi holy Master said it was a gray old man.


    But for insurance, Su Mu went to the main peak with Liu Qingyi. For nothing else, just in case too many saints deceived him? If Qian Yi really comes, it will kill her.


    At the main peak hall, Su Mu came to the position he had prepared for himself early and sat down, waiting for the Royal envoy of the Qianyuan Dynasty to come in.


    Su Mu also had some doubts. Isn''t he an envoy of the Qianyuan state? The Qianyuan kingdom is all in the palm. Why do you want them to be a small country?


    Moreover, a minister of the Qianyuan state, how can he go up to the fifth floor? You know, let alone the princes and ministers of the Qianyuan state, even the Lords of other forces may not let him up.


    Taiyisheng didn''t answer. He just told Su Mu that he was coming.


    Above the hall, a gray old man came in with two veiled people, saluted to the top and said, "I have seen the Lord, the emperor, the son and the elders."


    "No gift."


    Taiyi Lord waved his hand and said with a smile, "the old man is the Minister of Qianyuan state. Why have I never seen the old man?"


    "I just entered the palace not long ago, so it''s normal for the Lord not to see me." the old man explained with a smile.


    "Oh? How dare you ask the old gentleman what official and duty?" Taiyi asked with a smile.


    "Thanks to the great emperor''s admiration, the position of Zuo Xiang was added," the old man replied.


    "Zuo Xiang? Oh, what''s the matter with Zuo Xiang coming to Taiyi holy land?" Taiyi holy master asked.


    Zuo Xiang turned around and took the gold silk book from his entourage. He spread it out and said, "according to the order of emperor Qianyuan, he asked Taiyi holy land and all zongmen within the borders of the Qianyuan state to turn over 30% of the resources of the zongmen force before August 29 to fill the national Treasury of the Qianyuan state."


    "Pooh......" Su Mu shook his head and laughed. He couldn''t hold back. The old man was sent by Emperor Qianyuan to die, right?


    To Qianyuan state? Did the old man know that many of the resources of the three forces were handed over by the Qianyuan state?


    "I don''t know what the emperor is laughing at? Does the emperor think the emperor''s order is ridiculous?" Zuo Xiang frowned and said with some displeasure.


    "No, I just think you''re ridiculous," Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "All right, all right, the play has been done enough. You''d better not pretend. You ran to pretend to be Zuo Xiang of the Qianyuan state without even exploring the basic information. Your IQ, alas." Taiyi Holy Lord also shook his head and felt very speechless about the IQ of the guy dressed as Zuo Xiang.

 Chapter 184

    "Presumptuous, I''m the Minister of Zuo Xiang ordered by the emperor. If you insult me, you''re insulting the emperor. This is to kill the nine families!" said Zuo Xiang miraculously.


    "What else? Forget it, I''d better beat you back."


    Taiyi Lord shook his head and said, "Sun Gongjin, Tan Mo and Su Wei, you three should take this as a test. Go."


    "Yes, holy Lord." the three immediately arched their hands and agreed. They jumped directly in front of old man Zuo Xiang. The three worked together to blow out the old man Zuo Xiang directly.


    "Zuo Xiang!"


    With the two attendants who came to Zuo Xiang, they were surprised and quickly gathered together their spiritual power to protect Zuo Xiang who flew out upside down.


    It''s good that they don''t use their spiritual power, which is a big problem.


    "Evil spirit! They are not my people! Tan Mo, sun Gongjin and Su Wei, don''t be merciful and kill them!" Jiang Yi, the first son of Taiyi, shouted fiercely.


    "Yes!" the three immediately nodded and fought with the two bodyguards of Zuo Xiang with all their strength.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Zuo Xiang immediately wanted to break up the space and escape directly, but found that he could not feel the outer space.


    "How could it be!?" Zuo Xiang stared. His accomplishments had already reached the broken environment. How could he not even feel the space?


    "I don''t know where it came from. He was so stupid that he went directly to Taiyi holy land and pretended to be the left Minister of the Qianyuan state without even asking for information." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    "They are not pretending. The old man is indeed the Zuo Xiang granted by Emperor Qianyuan, but you should also know the purpose." Taiyi said.


    "If I don''t know what you said, I don''t deserve the title of emperor." Su Mu shook his head and smiled.


    Aquarium people


    A few months ago, when the East China Sea was still on the battlefield, a group of aquariums touched the shore and went inland. With the help of some gods, they did not expose the slightest alien flavor.


    Originally, they were OK, but they were really like fools to control emperor Qiankun. Emperor Qianyuan was controlled on the surface, but they were still carrying out the work they didn''t know.


    Just a few days ago, Emperor Qianyuan sent a message that the guys who controlled him were going to die in Taiyi holy land, leaving Taiyi Holy Lord speechless for a while.


    "Take it alive. We''re not sure if there are other races in the eastern region. It''s always useful to keep it alive." Su Mu said to the three people below.


    "OK, emperor, leave it to us."


    Sun Gongjin raised the corners of his mouth and turned his long sword. He directly broke the tendons of the two attendants. Afterwards, he kicked them to the ground and rushed to the left phase.


    "Damn it! The three little escape places should offend me and die!" Zuo Xiang shouted angrily, waving a devastating attack in his hand.


    Su Mu frowned when he saw this. With a wave of his big hand, he used magic. The avalanche shattered Zuo Xiang''s hands.


    "This is our Taiyi holy land. You think too much about hurting our Taiyi holy land here, sun Gongjin. Tie it up and lock it up." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Very tired emperor." Sun Gongjin nodded and grabbed Zuo Xiang and his two attendants and took them down.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Looking at Su mu, Jiang Yi thought to himself that tianbeng was his magic skill, but Su Mu learned it at a glance and played a more powerful power than him. How long has it been since Su Mu was able to perfectly control the power of tianbeng so easily? Should he be worthy of the talent of the young emperor?


    Just now he wanted to do it, but Su Mu took the lead, and he couldn''t solve it as perfectly as Su mu. After he did it, there would still be some losses in the hall. Immediately, Su Mu did it perfectly.


    He perfectly controlled his power and blasted it on the left hand, interrupted his gathered attack, and locked the other party''s spiritual power through the muscles and veins transmitted by his hand, so that he couldn''t resist for a moment.


    "If he didn''t have the intention to compete for the throne of the Lord, I''m afraid he would take away my name? Emperor Taiyi?" Jiang Yi thought in his heart.


    I thought I could be on the same level with Su mu for some time. Now it seems that Su Mu will soon be able to leave himself behind.


    "Holy Lord, the play is over. Is there anything else?" Su Mu asked.


    The play was very boring. I thought something interesting happened, but I didn''t expect that only a few foreigners without any vision and self-knowledge came to stir it up. If I had known this, Su Mu wouldn''t have come. It''s better to practice in dizifeng.


    "There''s another play, but it''s not you, but me."


    Taiyi smiled and said, "let her in."


    Su Mu felt strange when he heard the words of Taiyi Holy Lord, and a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    "It''s not me, so I''ll leave first. I''ll go to the Fusang tree and shut up for a while. During this period, I refuse to see anyone," Su Mu said.


    When the garden fell, Su Mu directly ran over Liu Qingyi''s waist, tore the space, went in and returned to dizi peak.


    "...." the elders looked at Su Mu who left and couldn''t help but be speechless. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    "Holy Lord, the emperor is gone. Are you still going to the theatre?" elder xuanyang asked aloud.


    "Don''t look, let Xuanyi elder send the third princess and the second prince away." Taiyi Lord waved his hand and said.


    After su Mu returned to dizi peak, he quickly scanned the whole main peak with his mind. He really found Qian Yi''s figure.


    "Fortunately, I run fast."


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said, "otherwise you can''t run."


    "What''s the matter, boy? Look at your hurry. The girl from the Qianyuan royal family is coming?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "You guessed right. She really came."


    Su Mu sighed and said, "she still doesn''t understand what has been expressed so clearly. Is it hard to come true? Do you want me to refuse her regardless of the face of my friends?"


    "Su mu, what are you talking about?" Liu Qingyi asked with some confusion.


    "In fact, it''s nothing wrong. The boy is so beautiful that there is a bee flying outside to show his love every other period of time. However, the boy doesn''t like it. You should understand the rest, that is, the boy has been hiding from the girl outside." the black emperor spread his hand and said. A big black dog stood up to show his helpless expression and helpless gesture, It really looks funny.


    "Well, don''t ask. I''m afraid you''re jealous," Su Mu replied with a smile.


    Liu Qingyi heard the speech and said, "ghosts eat your vinegar."


    The voice fell, and Liu Qingyi turned directly back to the room.

 Chapter 185

    After three days of torture in Taiyi holy land, the chimaer alien who came to Taiyi holy land to "turn himself in" finally couldn''t bear the criminal law and told him about a chimaer stronghold he knew on the eastern continent, and Taiyi holy land also tortured a lot of problems from this guy''s air, such as their "God" is about to recover.


    "Your God is about to revive? So you want to invade our Terran land and give it to your God?"


    Gongsun Jin, who was responsible for the torture, frowned and said, "who is the God who pinches us?"


    The shark, disguised as Zuo Xiang, swallowed his saliva and said, "I don''t know who God is, but I know that our aquariums all over the world admire God very much. I once heard the patriarch call him sea god."


    "Poseidon?"


    Gongsun Jin frowned and said, "that''s all? You have nothing else to say? It seems that you have no effect, come on..."


    "No! This childe... I... I have a lot of news to say. I still have a role. Don''t kill me? Please don''t kill me..." the shark knelt on the ground in great fear and begged Gongsun Jin madly, making him feel funny.


    "Although the things in your water are soft, are you too soft? Even your bones are soft. Come and lock him up. You are not allowed to kill him without the high-level orders of the Lord and the emperor. Keep it, okay?" Gongsun Jin said.


    "I see, the prospective son." the guard nodded.


    Gongsun Jin turned to look at the mackerel again and said, "you should do well. Maybe you still have a chance to survive, okay?"


    "Understand, understand." the shark quickly nodded, buried his head and felt Gongsun Jin''s departure. After Gongsun Jin left, he raised his head and flashed a cruel color in his eyes.


    "Come on, hide the cruel color in your eyes. The prospective son won''t let us kill you because you still have some effect. Don''t show your cannibal eyes. Let''s go," said the guard disdainfully.


    "Where are you going?" the mackerel asked in a low tone.


    "Where else can it be? The cell," said the guard.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhufeng, in the Taiyi hall, Gongsun Jin told all the news dug out from the shark.


    "I didn''t expect that so many mackerels had infiltrated the inland of the eastern regions, and we were kept in the dark." the Xuanyi elder shook his head and sighed.


    "This is also a mistake. I don''t know who is willing to go to get rid of the stronghold of the mackerel people in the Nanyun mountains?"


    Taiyi the Lord glanced at the elder xuanyang and said, "elder xuanyang?"


    "Lord, I''ve felt the bottleneck of the great sage recently. I''m going to shut down and break through the great holy land. Please find someone else." elder xuanyang shook his head and said with a smile.


    "Oh? Is there such a thing? Well, it''s good for elder xuanyang to break through the great holy land and add a top strong person to our Taiyi holy land. So elder xuanyang will forget it. Where are the remaining elders?" Taiyi asked.


    "I''m willing to go."


    When the voice fell, a fairly old man with white hair entered the main hall. Seeing that even Taiyi holy master stood up, he said excitedly, "elder, you have broken through!?"


    "Hehe, I''ve been wandering outside for so long over the years. It''s a small breakthrough. It''s not worth mentioning. It''s not worth mentioning." the elder waved his hand, but the smile on his face was very happy. People knew it was an old child at the first sight.


    "That''s great. In this way, our Taiyi holy land is far more powerful than any human race. The three prospective emperors are in charge. Who is more powerful than our Taiyi holy land?" elder xuanyang nodded and said.


    "Although the other two supreme masters are unwilling to fight, they are also real quasi emperor strongmen. Together with the great elder, our Taiyi holy land is definitely the first force of the human race." Xuanyi elder nodded.


    Su Mu stood aside and couldn''t help thinking about who the other two came from? Oh, mother Zhu Yang, who else is it? By the way, it seems that the old man who originally guarded the fourth floor came up too. Should it be him?


    "Oh, keep a low profile. You don''t have to give me a big banquet. Just put a small celebration for three days and three nights on the main peak." the elder said with a smile.


    "Elder, it''s definitely necessary to celebrate, but not now. Just now, the elder said he was willing to remove the shark stronghold in the Nanyun mountains. It''s better for the elder to go first, remove the stronghold, and then we''ll have a big banquet when we come back?" Taiyi Holy Lord asked.


    "That''s OK, Taiyi. Remember to prepare more nine spice meat for me!" the elder nodded and said aloud.


    "Naturally, Gongsun Jin, it''s actually you who asked. You should take the eldest elder to go, and you should go outside. How about?" Taiyi asked.


    "Everything depends solely on the Lord''s command." Gongsun Jin quickly nodded and said, with some excitement in his heart. The great elder is a quasi emperor. If he casually points out one or two moves on the road, he will definitely benefit a lot.


    "Boy, your name is Gongsun Jin, isn''t it?" the elder asked aloud.


    "Yes, elder." Gongsun Jin nodded.


    "Well, it''s a good name. Although I can''t tell where it''s good, it sounds good. It''s a good name. Let''s go. I''ll take you to broaden your horizons today." the elder said.


    The elder took Gongsun Jin to fight the wind, leaving the envious Su Wei and Tan mo.


    "I think Gongsun Jin''s strength is definitely better than us when he comes back. What do you say, Tan Mo?" Su Wei said.


    Turning his head, he saw Tan Mo''s mouth full of Lao Gao and read: "I''m so jealous and sad. Why didn''t I go..."


    "What''s the matter with you, Tan Mo? This expression is disgusting."


    "Get out!"


    "OK."


    The three joined Taiyi holy land together, practiced and ate together every day, and became the quasi Holy Son of Taiyi holy land. It can be said that they have cultivated brotherhood during this period of time, so they almost encountered something to change the brotherhood into the brotherhood of life and death.


    On the high platform, seeing Su Mu who has nothing to do with himself anyway, he wants to go back to Emperor peak. It''s better to chat with light clothes and tease the black Emperor than to sit here.


    "Su mu."


    Just as Su Mu was about to leave, Taiyi Holy Lord opened his mouth and stopped him.


    "What''s up, Lord?" Su Mu asked with some doubts.


    "Supreme mother Zhu Yang is looking for you. Take the time to go there." Taiyi replied.


    "Is madam Zhu Yang looking for me?"


    Su Mu frowned and asked strangely, "why is madam Zhu Yang looking for me? Invite me to dinner?"


    "Why do you care so much? Remember to go," said Taiyi.


    "Well, I see." Su Mu nodded.

 Chapter 186

    After leaving the main peak, Su Mu tore the space and rushed to the sixth floor. He was already a regular visitor here. He went there every few days. The elders who kept their secret cultivation and kept their sense of mystery were speechless.


    Su Mu came to the attic where mother Zhu Yang lived, knocked on the door and said, "mother Zhu Yang?"


    After half a ring, no one answered. Su Mu couldn''t help knocking at the door again, but no one answered. Su Mu had to spread his thoughts into the room, but he still didn''t see the figure of supreme mother Zhu Yang.


    "It''s strange. Didn''t you let me find him? Why aren''t you here." Su Mu said to himself with some doubts.


    "Forget it, go to the forbidden area of Tanggu." Su Mu thought to himself, what if supreme mother Zhu Yang went to the forbidden area of Tanggu to wait for him?


    Entering the room of supreme mother Zhu Yang, Su Mu came to the stairs, opened the mechanism at the entrance of the stairs, avoided the array along the way, and entered the second floor.


    After entering the second floor, Su Mu couldn''t find the secret order to go to the forbidden area of Tanggu. This thing has been kept by supreme mother Zhu Yang. Could it be that supreme mother Zhu Yang took it with him?


    "No, I have to go up without a secret order. It''s very troublesome..." Su Mu said some speechless.


    Tang Valley forbidden area exists in the space of an array in Taiyi holy mountain. If there is no secret order in the hands of supreme mother Zhu Yang, it is extremely difficult to enter Tang Valley forbidden area. Although Su Mu hasn''t walked through it once, it is recorded!


    Su Mu went out of the attic of Premier Zhu Yang and walked straight towards a cliff in the middle of the sixth floor


    "Emperor? Why did you come out so soon?" a reclusive elder looked at Su Mu and asked in some doubt.


    "Elder ChiYin, where is Supreme Master Zhu Yang?" Su Mu asked in a hurry.


    "Madam Zhu Yang went up and down the mountain and said he would come back in the evening." the elder ChiYin replied.


    Su Mu helplessly helped the forehead. Well, he came too early.


    "Why? What''s the matter?" the elder ChiYin asked.


    "The Holy Lord told me that mother Zhu Yang had something to do with me, so I came here. Who knows that mother Zhu Yang ran down the mountain." Su Mu said something speechless.


    "It''s true. I don''t even make an appointment. By the way, go to my place?" the elder ChiYin asked.


    "No, no, No. when will your cat be sent away and when will I go and sit down?" he waved his hand.


    "Xiaoju is such a good cat. It''s a pity that you can''t get along." the elder ChiYin shook his head and returned to his attic.


    Hearing his words, Su Mu felt a burst of ha ha. Is Xiaoju a good cat? It seems that your eyes were blinded by him.


    Su Mu came to the sixth floor many times and got familiar with some elders on the sixth floor. A while ago, he was a guest in the attic of elder ChiYin, and then


    Su Mu quickly shook his head and threw out this bad memory. Xiaoju is too terrible. For Su mu, it is even more terrible than the quasi emperor!


    Su mugan waited until the evening when the figure of supreme mother Zhu Yang appeared in front of Su mu.


    "Emperor? Come so early." mother Zhu Yang said hello.


    "Now I have only one word in my heart to say..."


    Mrs. Zhu yangrao asked excitedly, "what do you say?"


    "It''s very cold at high altitude!"


    Su Mu said, "I''m on the sixth floor. The weather is like ghosts. I''m broken. It can make me feel cold. It''s like ghosts."


    "The sixth floor is inhabited by elders above the great saints. These are all prepared for them. It''s normal that you can''t stand it. After all, I don''t know how to deal with the changes of the four seasons in this space." Mrs. Zhu explained casually.


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly and said, "Madam Zhu Yang, what''s the matter with you looking for me? I was ready to go back to hold my daughter-in-law after the meeting at the main peak. The Holy Lord said you had something to do with me. You weren''t here for a long time."


    "Of course I have something to do with you. What else would I do with you?"


    Empress Dowager Zhu Yang replied, "come with me first."


    Mrs. Zhu opened a bookshelf in the attic on the second floor and revealed a small cabinet behind it.


    "I practiced well last night, but I fell into a dream inexplicably. In the dream, the master asked me to give it to you. He said he would take me away soon, so if I didn''t give it to you, no one could give it to you." mother Zhu Yang said as she started.


    "What?" asked Su mu, somewhat puzzled.


    "A map, a map of the outside world," said Mrs. Zhu, taking out the sheepskin roll in the cabinet.


    "Recorded the map outside the world?" Su Mu suddenly became interested. He took the map in the hands of supreme mother Zhu Yang and wanted to open it, but he couldn''t open it.


    "Premier Zhu Yang, what''s going on?" Su Mu asked suspiciously. It''s just an ordinary sheepskin roll. Why can''t he open it?


    "Don''t try. According to the master, this map can''t be opened unless its strength reaches his level. I''ve tried it before. I can''t open it with my quasi emperor cultivation. You don''t have to try. When your cultivation reaches the master''s level, you can open it." said the supreme mother Zhu Yang.


    Su Mu was speechless and thought that the old monster who had lived for many years could not be opened. Maybe he really needed to cultivate to reach the realm of his master.


    However, according to what Supreme mother Zhu Yang said and the information Su Mu got from the Fusang tree in the forbidden area of Tanggu... His master may really be the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. What accomplishments does the Eastern Emperor Taiyi have? The first person under the sage, the super big man in the boundless world, when can he have such cultivation?


    100000 years? Million years?


    By that time, I might have found out the situation outside.


    "OK, OK, it seems that it can''t satisfy my curiosity for the time being." Su Mu shook his head and said reluctantly. He included the map in the space ring. He dared to receive the system space directly in front of others, because they would think that they put their items in the space ring finger at most, but elder Zhu Yang has been a quasi emperor for countless years. Although he didn''t become a great emperor, But maybe you can see something. It''s better to be safe.


    "You''d better put away the map. It may come in handy sometime." elder Zhu Yang said aloud.


    "By the way, I''ll give you the secret order. If you want to practice in the Fusang tree after I leave, you can go in by yourself. If I leave, you''ll go on those troublesome roads." Mrs. Zhu Yang handed the secret order to Su Mu and said.


    "Well, thank you, great Zhu Yang." Su Mu nodded and thought that after he had absorbed Jinwu essence, there was no need to go to Tanggu forbidden area. He would return it to the holy land at that time.

 Chapter 187

    Perhaps only Su Mu knew the news of Premier Zhu Yang''s departure. On the day he left, the golden sun really scorched the whole sky of the eastern region and let the extremely hot breath fall on the earth of the eastern region.


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, this is later. Now, supreme mother Zhu Yang still lives in the attic on the sixth floor. Before he leaves, he can sit in the holy land of Taiyi for some days, but he won''t be able to do it soon.


    On the other side, two figures appeared over the continuous Nanyun mountains. It was the great elder of Taiyi holy land and sun Gongjin, the quasi saint.


    "Elder, according to the mackerel we caught, their stronghold is under a waterfall three thousand miles down the north of the Nanyun mountains..."


    Before sun Gongjin finished speaking, he was interrupted by the elder and said, "needless to say, I already smell the smell of the aquarium. Let''s go."


    The elder held sun Gongjin with his spiritual power and rushed to the shark stronghold. The speed was as fast as a meteor across the sky.


    Under the waterfall, this is a stronghold of the mackerel people in the eastern region. Living people will not be seen in the Nanyun mountains for countless years. Therefore, after their investigation, it is difficult to find the stronghold here.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t ask for more information. They sent a man to threaten emperor Qianyuan and want to control emperor Qianyuan secretly, which became an opportunity for them to expose.


    Not long ago, the elder appeared over the waterfall with sun Gongjin. It was a huge waterfall, with tens of thousands of tons of water per second. The water gathered in the lake below, making the lake expand continuously, with a vertical and horizontal length of tens of thousands of meters. Although it was not comparable to those giant lakes outside, it was the best choice to hide.


    The moment the elder appeared, he was discovered by the mackerel family, because the elder didn''t hide his trace at all.


    "What should we do? It seems that someone has found us."


    "Wait, the breath is hidden. Maybe it''s just passing by."


    All the remaining evils in the mackerel stronghold shrank at the bottom of the lake. The atmosphere dared not breathe for fear that the old man in the sky would find them.


    The elder frowned, his mind broke out and scanned the whole Hu Po.


    "What''s your name? Oh, by the way, Gongsun Jin, do you think there are many fish in the lake?" the elder asked aloud, in a tone very much like a child who hasn''t grown up.


    "Elder, there must be a lot of fish in such a big Hu Po. Maybe we can''t finish fishing in a year." Gongsun Jin replied with a grin.


    "It happened that I brought two fishing rods. Should I catch more fish than who?" the elder took out two fishing rods and said.


    "OK." Gongsun Jin nodded and took the fishing rod.


    The elder took out the bait and hung it on the fishing rod. Then he put it away and threw the fishing rod into the lake.


    "Elder, you haven''t given me bait yet." Gongsun Jin said with a bitter smile.


    "No, I want you to get it yourself. This is mine."


    The elder blew his beard and said, "boy, I''m competing with you for fishing now. How can I give you my own bait? I''ve provided you with a fishing rod. You can think of a way for the bait."


    Gongsun Jin immediately felt that he was struck by thunder. The elder was really like a child who didn''t grow up. It was really


    "Ah ah! Boy, you see, I''ve caught it. You''d better find a way to get some bait, or you''ll lose." the elder said with his mouth cocked.


    Gongsun Jin is a little helpless now. The elder is obviously playing with the group of mackerels below. He has to set off. He has to dig a few earthworms aside, hang them on the fish hook and throw them into the lake.


    The elder asked curiously, "boy, is this earthworm easy to catch?"


    Gongsun Jin shook her head and said, "I haven''t tried. Try it. What if it''s good to catch?"


    The elder turned his head a little boring. With a big hand, he caught a fat carp again.


    "It seems that there are really many fish in the lake. I''ve caught two so soon." the elder nodded and smiled.


    "Worthy of being a great elder, even his fishing skills are so powerful." Sun Gongjin praised him reluctantly.


    "Ha ha, that''s what I can''t do in the world." the elder raised his Xiaba and said proudly.


    "There''s one thing you really can''t do, elder." Sun Gongjin said.


    "Oh? Can''t you tell me what I can''t do?" the eldest elder asked in some displeasure. He felt that he could do whatever he wanted in terms of his cultivation.


    "Elder, can you have children?" Sun Gongjin asked with a smile.


    "This..."


    The elder was speechless for a moment. He didn''t even think about fishing. He said, "don''t fish, don''t fish, finish the business, and I''ll go back to bed!"


    Sun Gongjin: "


    The elder directly threw the fishing rod aside. His huge and unnecessary spiritual power gathered together, and a spiritual balloon the size of a basketball gathered in his hand.


    The elder directly led the balloon into the lake, and then used a protective barrier to protect sun Gongjin behind him.


    Boom!!!


    When the huge explosion came, the lake immediately set off countless water flows, and even the waterfall on one side went back for a few seconds.


    "Found!"


    "What should I do?"


    "Damn it! Run! One who can run is one!"


    The mackerels under the lake ran around madly. What''s more funny is that many of them quietly escaped from the elder and Gongsun Jin.


    "Elder, they are too scattered. How to catch them?" Gongsun Jin frowned and said with some distress.


    "Still catch!"


    The elder grinned and jumped up to the sky, with his palms open to the left and right.


    "A dragnet!"


    Shua!


    At the next moment, the huge net intertwined by the spiritual power directly shrouded the territory hundreds of miles near the whole lake, and began to shrink constantly, driving the group of mackerels slowly towards the center.


    On the ground, sun Gongjin looked at the shrinking giant net and the great elder who showed great power. He couldn''t help nodding, smiled and praised: "this is the appearance of the quasi emperor of the human generation."


    But suddenly, Gongsun Jin thought of something, glanced around, took a deep breath and said, "elder, you forgot to take me out!"


    The elder couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard the speech. He really saw sun Gongjin who was speechless in the endless net.


    "HMM... boy, just stay here first. Everything in the endless net will be suppressed and the spirit power will not be able to play its strength, so you don''t have to worry about those mackerels beating you. I''ll release you when I return to Taiyi holy land." the elder said aloud.


    Sun Gongjin: "

 Chapter 188

    Taiyi holy land, main peak, Taiyi hall, including Taiyi Lord Su Mu and others were speechless, watching the elder fly into the hall with a huge and incomparable spiritual net.


    "Elder... Did you catch all the mackerels?" asked Taiyi.


    "Yes, I''ve brought them back for you. You can also take them down for torture if you want to ask. It''s convenient." the elder smiled and said.


    Su Mu asked suspiciously, "elder, where is sun Gongjin?"


    "Sun Gongjin?"


    The elder was stunned and immediately responded: "Oh! I remember!"


    When the voice fell, the elder quickly untied the net, and the chimaeras all over the place slowed down the whole hall.


    "Crouching trough! Xuanyi elder, control it immediately!" Taiyi quickly exclaimed. Although so many mackerels can''t escape from the holy land, they can''t avoid making some trouble.


    Hearing the speech, Xuanyi elder quickly waved his big hand, and the majestic spiritual power bound all the mackerels.


    "Elder, where is sun Gongjin?" Su Mu asked curiously.


    "Where is it?" the elder pointed to sun Gongjin, who was tied up by Xuanyi elder.


    When they heard the speech, they all looked in the direction indicated by the elder. Indeed, a young man in rags lay on the ground and lost his eyes.


    Everyone looked, good guy, this is not sun Gongjin. Who is it? How did it look like this?


    "Elder, what''s going on?" the first lord frowned and asked.


    "I accidentally left him in the dragnet. I thought that with the dragnet to suppress the cultivation of those mackerels, he shouldn''t have any big things..."


    The elder said awkwardly, "who knows..."


    When they heard the words, they were all helpless. Especially the Taiyi Holy Lord couldn''t help but cover his chest and repeatedly pointed to the elder way: "go to jail yourself and don''t come out without orders."


    "No."


    The elder shook his head and said, "how can I say that he is also the elder of our Taiyi holy land. Don''t be so strict. He is always locked up. Who can stand it..."


    "Hehe, I really can''t help it if you don''t go?"


    Taiyi smiled, took out the imperial sun wheel and said, "elder, I think your cultivation at this time can definitely block the endless sun in the sun wheel. It''s really fire. Let''s try?"


    "Well, I think what the LORD said is reasonable. I did it wrong. I went to jail myself." the elder nodded quickly and left the hall directly.


    After the elder left, elder xuanyang frowned and said in a voice, "holy Lord, this is not right. Didn''t the elder say that his divine knowledge can return when he reached the quasi emperor cultivation? Why has he broken through the quasi emperor cultivation, but he still looks like this?"


    "I also find it strange that the great elder sealed the divine knowledge to break through the quasi emperor in order to ensure the purity of mind, but why has he broken through the cultivation of the quasi emperor and the divine knowledge has not been unsealed?" the Xuanyi elder also asked with some doubts.


    "Sun Gongjin, what did he show when you stayed with the elder these two days?" Taiyi Lord frowned and asked.


    Sun Gongjin quickly got up when he heard the speech, patted the dust on his body and said, "holy Lord, the elder hasn''t made any strange moves these two days. Everything is like a child, like he hasn''t grown up."


    "I remember when the elder came back that day, he claimed to be an old man, which shows that the elder should have broken through the quasi emperor and is unsealing the divine knowledge, but why..." the elder xuanming wondered.


    "Could it be that the seal has been sealed for too long and the separation of divine consciousness and soul has been too long, resulting in the current situation? Is the elder in a state of recovery at this time?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "It''s not impossible. Well, Xuanyi elder, please follow the elder these days to avoid anything." Taiyi said.


    "Yes, Lord." the Xuanyi elder nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    The words fell, and the elders nodded. Their bodies disappeared, leaving only one holy Lord sitting on the holy throne and thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    In the secret place of the eastern region, more than ten chimaeras gathered together to discuss something.


    "Stronghold No. 7 has disappeared. All our people are missing. They should have been arrested."


    "Seize the time to change the hiding place, or it will be bad if they can''t stand the test and tell us where we are hiding."


    "Yes, in order to avoid being found again by the Terrans, the location of this change must be more secret. Nanyun mountain can''t stay. Do you have any good places to go?"


    "I know a place."


    "Where?"


    "Green mountain! The south is very close to the southern region of the demon family, less than 150000 kilometers. Moreover, the green mountain is very huge. Although it can not be compared with the Nanyun mountain, it is still a huge mountain with dense mountains and forests. It is an excellent hiding place."


    "Is there a place for us?"


    "I don''t know, but now we can only go and have a look. After all, if we continue to stay in Nanyun mountain, we are at risk of exposure at any time."


    "OK, that''s it. Let''s go!"


    The mackerel is right. The Castle Peak is indeed a very secret hiding place. It is only 150000 kilometers away from the southern region demon clan''s territory in the south. If there is a broken territory, it can lead the way. It takes only a few hours to enter the demon clan''s territory.


    Moreover, Castle Peak is a remote area of Terrans, which is also very far away from the place where the border guard army is stationed. It can be said that no one can recognize them even if they expose their identity. Even if they recognize them, there is no way, because the strength gap is too large!


    The only Terran who has the chance to find them is the people of Wanbao auction in castle peak city, but whether they can recognize them is also a huge problem.


    In castle peak city, Bi Yunshan, an old acquaintance of Su mu, is still the president of the Marlboro auction in castle peak city. However, with the right of the president of the Marlboro auction in castle peak city, Bi Yunshan''s cultivation has also made a rapid breakthrough. You don''t have to think about it. He has used a large number of resources of the Marlboro auction.


    In fact, he is not afraid to be discovered by wanbaozong. After all, the location of Qingshan city is too far away. Bi Yunshan only needs to ensure that the amount is correct when handing over the record book. Even if he can''t hand it over, he can still change the account book to avoid checking. After all, Qingshan city is not an important resource supply point for wanbaozong, For wanbaozong, what really matters is the auction houses in the big city.


    On this day, Biyun mountain was still in cultivation, but suddenly he was in a panic and directly vomited blood and woke up from cultivation.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you so flustered? Is it because the matter has been exposed?" Bi Yunshan thought with some boredom in his heart.

 Chapter 189

    In the northern region, the wind rises in wartime.


    In front of the endless North Sea, a huge camp was sorted out, which was the temporary residence of the anti chaos experts in the northern region.


    In the camp, the saints of the three holy places in the northern region, Gulin Feng and a group of prospective emperors are seriously discussing things.


    Yang Zhennan, one of the reclusive quasi emperors in the northern region, has a sharp knife that no one can match. His reliance on the famous Xuantian continent was the sharp knife in his hand. After countless challenges, he successfully realized the Tao with the knife method, stepped into the territory of quasi emperors at one stroke, and became one of the strong players in the northern region.


    However, he didn''t know what happened later. Yang Zhennan refused to appear in front of the world. If Gulin Feng hadn''t personally invited him, I''m afraid he would still not leave his seclusion.


    Xiao Changhe, the master of the Shenji Pavilion in the northern region, is fascinated by the world who recently broke through the quasi emperor and danced with a lethal gun.


    ¡­¡­


    "Those animals haven''t moved for some days." Xiao Changhe said faintly with his eyes closed.


    "It''s also good. We''re still happy if they don''t come." Yang Zhennan replied casually, and his tone is not so friendly.


    After living in seclusion for so many years, I was dragged out by Gulin wind. It''s not so easy for anyone.


    Yang Zhennan is lonely by nature. Maybe it''s because of practicing the knife. Yang Zhennan always exudes a cold sharp spirit, as if a careless person would split you in half.


    Hearing Yang Zhennan''s words, everyone in the account frowned and felt uncomfortable.


    How can you say that you are also from the northern region? If you don''t go out to help in the northern region, why do you still look indifferent now?


    Feeling a little nervous, Gulin wind came out to make a round play and opened the topic.


    "Brother Yang said something wrong. I think the aquariums are preparing for the next attack. Maybe they will come to us at this time." Gulin Feng said solemnly.


    "What the sword God said is not unreasonable, but it''s not a thing to spend with them all the time. We have to find some solutions." the Lord Tianyan frowned and said that there have been a lot of problems in the northern region due to the war with the aquarium these days.


    Take their Tianyan holy land for example, there are already several impure offerings, and they began to move secretly.


    The Terrans are like this. They like fighting in the dark very much. Unless they are facing the danger of extinction, it is difficult for the Terrans to gather together. This is why the Terrans have not been unified for so many years.


    Unless someone becomes emperor and breaks through the extreme of humanity, it is impossible for the Terran to unify.


    After all, if your strength is not strong, you can''t suppress the Terrans gathered together. In their hearts, several people with extraordinary strength will have different hearts and challenge the authority of the rulers. Only by becoming a great emperor and being able to crush them in cultivation strength, can you screw the Terrans into a rope and integrate them.


    "It''s hard. After all, we Terrans have no experience of fighting in the sea, but we can''t completely solve these crises if we don''t go to the sea. I heard... The border of the western regions has been lost. The Lord Tianyi has been attacked in turn. The Lord sunset has also been seriously damaged. Only the Lord Kunlun is left to guard the border alone. When facing the aquarium attack, the Lord Kunlun is alone I can''t resist it. At this time, the Lord of Kunlun has retreated again and again, to the point where there is no retreat. "The Lord of yaochi said aloud.


    Both yaochi holy land and Kunlun holy land have been inherited for countless years. At the beginning, they were established hundreds of millions of years earlier than Taiyi holy land. However, due to the long time transmission, their strength is far less than Taiyi holy land.


    "So we should solve the problem of the northern regions as soon as possible, so that we can go to the western regions to support the Lord of Kunlun." Gulin Feng said aloud.


    "If you want to go, I won''t go anyway. I have to go back to seclusion. Besides, they can''t succeed in the western regions. Don''t they have a prospective emperor who can take action?" Yang Zhennan said casually.


    Bang!


    Hearing Yang Zhennan''s words, Xiao Changhe directly clapped the case and angrily scolded: "Yang Zhennan, thanks to you, you are still a quasi emperor with peerless cultivation! It is difficult for the human race not to think of being born to save, but like to stay in seclusion and be a dumb dog who doesn''t know anything!"


    Yang Zhennan''s face turned black and said angrily, "even if I''m a dog, it''s not up to you, Xiao Changhe! You are a prospective emperor who has just broken through. What qualifications do you have to teach me yang Zhennan!?"


    "The whole Terran can teach you a lesson just because of your unfaithfulness!" Xiao Changhe replied angrily.


    "Hey! Don''t play tricks with me, go out and have a fight!" Yang Zhennan said with a grin, his eyes very cold.


    "Come on!" Xiao Changhe immediately shouted without any advice.


    "OK, you two are facing the great enemy of the aquarium. Why do you have to make the relationship so rigid? Even if you want to fight, you can''t fight until the aquarium position is solved?" Gulin Feng said in a flat tone.


    "Bah! Gulin Feng, it''s none of your business! Don''t think you can tell me what to do if you mix the title of sword God in the eastern region. Be careful! I''ll beat you! Xiao Changhe! Go!" Yang Zhennan shouted angrily.


    "Go!"


    "Enough!" Gulin Feng shouted angrily, and his body exuded an extremely terrible momentum. A golden magic sword fell from the sky and was inserted beside Gulin Feng. Gulin Feng held the golden magic sword, which seemed to cut through the world, and the sword idea exploded in everyone''s heart.


    "Yang Zhennan! You were not my opponent in those days, and now you are not. If you want to fight, I''ll be here. Come on! If you still have the courage to face me, pull out your sharp knife and fight with me!" Gulin Feng said to Yang Zhennan with cold eyes.


    Yang Zhennan''s face turned red. Now he can''t fight. At least he is also a quasi emperor. How can he bend without fighting.


    "OK! We went out and had a fight!" Yang Zhennan shouted angrily.


    When the voice fell, Yang Zhennan took the lead in stepping out of the camp, flew over the sea, pulled out a sharp knife and waited for the arrival of Gulin wind.


    "Yang Zhennan, don''t blame you for not reminding you. You understand my sword. You don''t drink blood and don''t look back. If you can''t stop it this time, you will be seriously injured even if you don''t die!" Gulin said coldly. He didn''t intend to give such a hard hand, but now it''s the only way. Only when you convince the arrogant Yang Zhennan, he will talk to you well.


    "Hum! You seem to have won. Let''s wait until you win. The fast knife in my hand is not in vain!" Yang Zhennan shouted. His body flashed and disappeared. When he appeared again, he had come behind Gulin Feng, and the fast knife in his hand went straight down to Gulin Feng''s head.

 Chapter 190

    Gulin Feng felt the fierce spirit behind him and didn''t dodge. Without a word, a backhand sword blocked the fast knife. Then he turned fiercely and stabbed the divine sword out of his hand. The terrible sword spirit appeared directly on Yang Zhennan''s face.


    Yang Zhennan''s face sank and he directly broke the space to avoid. Later, he waved an extremely overbearing sword Qi not far from Gulin wind and collided with the sword Qi stabbed by Gulin wind.


    Bang!


    Swords and swords collided with each other, and the terrible momentum spread everywhere. Huge waves were set off on the sea, and the sharp breath seemed to break through the sky.


    Xiao Changhe, who was watching the battle along the coast, was also very angry at this time, looking forward to Gulin wind to teach Yang Zhennan a good lesson.


    "Yang Zhennan is a prospective emperor. Unexpectedly, he has such a character." Lord Huatian shook his head and said.


    "Yes, the Terran is facing aggression. Even if he doesn''t do it, he still speaks that kind of vulgar language. If I didn''t know his past, I thought he was a demon clan sneaking into our Terran." Tianyan Saint also shook his head and said.


    The Lord of yaochi didn''t speak, but looked at the figure of Gulin wind with some worry in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "What sword God? I think so!" Yang Zhennan mocked. Since he has offended, it''s better to offend directly to the end.


    "Hehe, your sword is weak. I can''t believe you are a prospective emperor. Your cultivation depends on taking medicine!" Gulin Feng replied without losing the wind.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, see the real chapter under your hand!" Yang Zhennan said with an iron face. He waved the fast knife fiercely in his hand. The huge knife Qi broke the sheath, ears and lips, and fiercely cleaved to the Gulin wind.


    Gulin Feng returns with a sword. Because the other party is a Terran, Gulin Feng has not tried his best to keep a few points, even if the other party is a figure in the same realm as himself.


    Sword Qi and sword Qi crisscross over the sea. Countless sword Qi and sword Qi gradually turn this place into a Jedi for the time being. Anything that enters their combat range will be smashed in an instant.


    At this time, many aquarium spies had floated on the sea, all killed by the aftermath of the battle between Gulin Feng and Yang Zhennan.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the North Sea, in the deep sea palace, the three strong Aquariums of Kun, Beihai giant demon and red whale are all gathered together. At this time, they all turn into a half human form. After all, the body is too big to hide them in the deep sea palace.


    "The Terran is fighting inside?" said the North Sea giant demon with a frown, looking at the North Sea coastline in some doubt.


    "No, the Terrans are united if they want to. It''s impossible to fight at this point. I guess it''s a conspiracy." the red whale shook his head and said.


    "Hum! I also think it is. Their Terrans are good at those tricks. The on my wings and back have not completely recovered." Kunpeng said with an unhappy face.


    Beihai giant demon felt the North Sea coastline with sword and knife Qi, and couldn''t help saying, "if they really fight inside?"


    "It''s impossible. Both of them kept their hands, but they were a little fierce. I had a fight with the Terran with the sword. The guy''s strength is far twice that now. It''s definitely a conspiracy!" Kunpeng shook his head and said.


    "Whether it''s a conspiracy or not, we have to let our hands go down and see if there are any aquariums with excellent hiding ability under your command, red whale." the North Sea giant demon asked.


    "Yes."


    "That''s good, red whale. Let him see what''s going on." the giant demon of Beihai said.


    The red whale nodded, turned and left the deep palace, and hurried to the power under his command in the deep sea.


    After the red whale left, the North Sea giant demon silently felt the battle along the coastline and said, "I have a hunch that God will recover. We can''t wait long."


    "God is going to recover? Great! As soon as God recovers, we can gather all forces from all over the world to attack the Terran land and control the whole Xuantian continent in our hands!" Kunpeng said excitedly.


    "But one thing is very troublesome..." the North Sea giant demon shook his head and said.


    Kunpeng frowned when he heard the speech and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "The North Sea mackerel family was taken down because of their clear weakness. Only one quasi emperor is still alive, but I don''t know where to hide. Not only that, the Poseidon Trident was also lost by those guys in the East China Sea."


    Beihai giant demon said with some worry: "the Poseidon Trident is a God''s thing. It was lent to us for Zhenhai. Now we have lost the Poseidon Trident. I''m afraid the God will be angry!"


    "This is not a problem. God told me privately that he set up a secret divine sense for the Poseidon Trident. As long as God recovers, God can clearly know the position of the Poseidon Trident. Then we can get it for God." Kunpeng shook his head and said.


    "I hope so..."


    ¡­¡­


    East region, Taiyi holy land.


    Su Mu was studying the Poseidon Trident in their mouth at this time. He had studied the bossy Poseidon Trident for a long time, but he still didn''t find his secret.


    "Doesn''t it mean that the trident of the sea god has the divine power left by the sea god? Why not?" Su Mu thought suspiciously. Is it because the ancient books are wrong?


    "Su mu, what are you looking at?" Liu Qingyi went out of the door and shouted to Su mu in a daze in the yard.


    "Studying things," Su Mu said casually.


    Liu Qingyi came over and sat in front of him. Looking at Su Mu frowning and checking the long halberd in his hand, he couldn''t help asking, "this is a long halberd? I remember you don''t use this weapon?"


    Su Mu told Liu Qingyi about the origin of the sea god Trident and his doubts.


    "In a word, I have studied the sea god Trident for some time, but I still haven''t found the magic power left by the sea god. If there is no error in the ancient records, I''m afraid the magic power has been taken away by the aquarium." Su Mu said with an unhappy face.


    "You don''t have to worry. I heard that the meridians of the alien and our Terran are different. They can''t cultivate the skills and martial arts studied by our Terran. Even if the magic skills in the sea god Trident are taken by the aquarium, they can''t cultivate them." Liu Qingyi said with a smile


    "I want to tell you something more than discussing the sea god Trident." Liu Qingyi said aloud.


    "What?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "I feel life." Liu Qingyi smiled, touched her stomach and said.


    Su Mu immediately widened his eyes when he heard the speech and said, "you mean... I''m going to be a father!!?"


    Looking at Su Mu''s shocked appearance, Liu Qingyi nodded and said, "well, if there''s no accident, we''ll be parents."


    Su Mu felt a little excited, nervous and embarrassed. It was only once. He was hit directly. Is he too powerful?

 Chapter 191

    "Not surprisingly, next year today, maybe one of us will be added." Liu Qingyi said with a smile, his tone full of happiness.


    Su Mu was also a little excited when he heard the speech. Although his actual age in the world was only 19, and he was still more than a month away from 20, plus the more than 20 years of his previous life, Su Mu''s mood was about 40 at this time, and he also attached great importance to his first son.


    Su Mu put his hand on Liu Qingyi''s stomach, felt the breath of life, and said, "Qingyi, are you ready?"


    Liu Qingyi smiled, nodded and said, "I''m ready to live with you. No matter what the next day is, I''m ready."


    "Good!"


    Su Mu nodded heavily and said, "now that you are ready, I will arrange everything and choose a good day for our marriage!"


    "Get married? Seriously?" Liu Qingyi asked with a bright eye.


    "Naturally, seriously, you are pregnant with our child. Naturally, I won''t give you a place. It''s unfair to you." Su Mu said with a smile and gently squeezed Liu Qingyi''s face with his hand.


    "I thought it would take a long time to wait for this day." Liu Qingyi said with a smile, in a more sweet tone.


    "Won''t wait too long." Su Mu said with a smile, and his heart was very nervous.


    He has lived for two lives. He is not ready to get married for the first time and have children, but he doesn''t want to drag on like this. It''s too unfair to Liu Qingyi, even if Liu Qingyi loves himself deeply.


    Su Mu picked her up in Liu Qingyi''s smile and sent her back to the room. Then he tore the space and came to the main peak of Taiyi holy land. He wanted to let Taiyi Holy Lord choose a suitable time.


    "Su mu? Why are you running to the main peak when you''re not with your little daughter-in-law at dizifeng? There''s no meeting to be held today?" asked Taiyi the holy master when he saw Su Mu coming out of the void.


    "Holy Lord, I want to marry Liu Qingyi, and please help me arrange a suitable time." Su Mu said bluntly.


    Taiyi holy master was stunned when he heard the speech. He didn''t even know that the wine cup in his hand was spilled.


    "Marriage!!?"


    Taiyi was shocked and said, "how long has it been? You''re going to get married directly in less than half a year?"


    "Please also ask the Lord to arrange a suitable time for me. It''s not a whim. I''m very serious. Besides, I love light clothes very much. She told me an important thing today, something that can affect my life." Su Mu said aloud.


    "What?" Taiyi asked curiously.


    "I have children." Su Mu replied faintly.


    "Poof!!" smelling that Taiyi holy master who had just put the wine cup into his mouth sprayed it out accidentally. Fortunately, Su Mu was far away, otherwise he would be sure to be sprayed.


    Taiyi quickly wiped the wine off his mouth and hurriedly asked, "are you kidding? The girl in Liu Qingyi is pregnant?"


    "Well, yes, I feel it. There is life Qi in the belly of light clothes." Su Mu nodded and replied.


    Taiyi Lord rubbed his face crazily with his hand and said, "it''s incredible. We''ve never met such a thing in Taiyi holy land."


    "Never appeared before?" Su Mu asked suspiciously. It is reasonable that Taiyi holy land has been passed on for such a long time. No baby will be born.


    "It really hasn''t happened. You''re the first. It''s a precedent for Taiyi holy land."


    Taiyi holy Master said: "the marriage needs careful discussion. You first send Liu Qingyi back to wanbaozong, and then propose marriage with the bride price. I''ll help you arrange the wedding day! The emperor of Taiyi holy land wants to get married. It''s not a small thing!"


    ¡­¡­


    Taiyi holy master personally sent Liu Qingyi back to wanbaozong and left a lot of recuperation products. Then he returned to Taiyi holy land and convened the senior Yu Zhufeng from top to bottom of the holy land.


    "Elders, our emperor Su Mu is going to get married. The object is Liu Qingyi, the granddaughter of the Lord of Wanbao sect. I''ve seen this little girl. She has extraordinary wool and excellent talent. Therefore, I called you here today to ask when the wedding will be held?" the first holy master smiled and asked.


    "The emperor wants to get married? Holy Lord, the emperor is not only 19 years old this year. Is it too early to get married now?" the xuanming elder frowned and said.


    "Elder xuanming''s words are bad. The emperor is only about a month and a half away from 20. Besides, what about being young? The emperor''s mind is not bad compared with everyone here. Won''t he become a close? Holy Lord, I''ll arrange the guests at that time." elder Xuanyi said happily.


    He may be the one who has the best relationship with Su Mu among the elders of the holy land. After all, he often brazenly goes to dizi peak to ask for tea. Sometimes he pinches dizi peak when he is eating. He is familiar with him as soon as he comes and goes.


    "OK! Then the question of welcoming guests will be handed over to Xuanyi elder. What else do you want to say?" Taiyi asked aloud.


    "Lord, the emperor''s marriage is a great event in our Taiyi holy land. Naturally, this event is to inform the other forces in the eastern region so that they can come and have a drink." elder xuanyang narrowed his eyes and said that although he didn''t get along with Su mu, the emperor who used his homologous ability, it was good for elder Xuanyi to keep his mouth shut, Now xuanyang elder silently thinks that what Xuanyi elder said casually is the power of Su mu.


    "Hahaha! Elder xuanyang is right. It''s settled. The time will be June 15 in half a month. At that time, the elders will go to wanbaozong with me and the emperor to propose marriage and end the meeting." Taiyi said happily.


    "Yes!" all the elders retreated, and the hall was empty.


    In the following time, Taiyi holy land spread the news all over the Xuantian continent, so that countless people knew that Su mu, one of the two great emperors, was about to get married. The object was Liu Qingyi, the granddaughter of wanbaozong. They loved each other very much. It was also said that Liu Qingyi had been pregnant with Su Mu''s offspring, which was even more amazing.


    In a tavern, a drunken man smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t expect that emperor Su Mu was so young that he would step into the grave of marriage."


    "The grave?"


    All the guests passing by him stopped and asked, "brother, it''s a blessing for the emperor to get married. Why do you say that the emperor has stepped into the grave of marriage?"


    Just as the man wanted to answer, a beautiful woman came over, grabbed the man''s ear and shouted angrily, "Chen! You sneak out for a drink again! Go! See how I can deal with you when I go home!"


    "I see..." looking at the man being taken away by his wife, the guest immediately understood the meaning of his words.

 Chapter 192

    June 15 is a rare day for Taiyi holy land. Su mu, the emperor of Taiyi holy land, will marry the granddaughter of wanbaozong today.


    At this time, Taiyi city is very lively. There are red happy words and lanterns everywhere. It can be seen that Taiyi Holy Land attaches great importance to this matter.


    "Ha ha! How can we not come to the East pole holy land when the emperor gets married? My East pole holy master brings the East pole Holy Son and the three elders to be a visitor for the marriage of the emperor and Miss Liu! Give me a small gift and I hope the emperor won''t mind." the East pole holy master laughed and said.


    "If the East pole holy master is anywhere, please." the Xuanyi elder smiled and sent someone to introduce the East pole holy master and his party into the city.


    "Look at you! The emperor is still more than half a month away from 20. He has married so young. How about you? He knows how to practice all day. That''s not good. I think you have to bring two daughters-in-law back to Dongji holy belt!" the Dongji holy Master said as he walked. The Dongji Holy Son on one side had to keep nodding his head and showed helplessness on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that the emperor would get married when he was young. I was surprised when I received this news! Lord Yuanxu brought the three elders of Yuanxu holy land to send blessings to the two newcomers. He prepared a small gift and won''t dislike the emperor." Lord Yuanxu stepped down from the void with a smile and said to the Xuanyi elder.


    "There are too many yuan Xu saints? Please come inside quickly. You have arrived in one step, the eastern pole saints and the former yuan Xu saints." the Xuanyi elder said.


    "Oh? The East pole is here too? OK, I''ll go to the East pole first to chat." the holy master of Yuan Xu said with a smile, and took the holy land of Yuan Xu and his party into Taiyi city under the guidance of the disciples of Taiyi holy land.


    Next, the whole eastern region forces came to participate. No matter what small sect or ordinary sect, the Xuanyi elder didn''t disappoint them. They all let them in, but he still sent someone to follow them in case they did anything.


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end, Su Mu was on his way to wanbaozong with Taiyi Holy Lord and the elders of the holy land.


    In wanbaozong, today''s wanbaozong directly turns off the cabinet and does not make weapons. Everyone, including servants, is wearing new and beautiful clothes and preparing for the coming of Taiyi holy land.


    In the courtyard where Su Mu once lived, Liu Qingyi was sitting in front of a mirror, and several maids were making up for him.


    Liu Qingyi glanced and saw the red robe on the hanger next to her. It was the wedding dress sent by Taiyi holy land. She was going to marry Su mu in this dress today.


    "Miss, what do you want?" the maid looking at Liu Qingyi couldn''t help asking.


    "Nothing." Liu Qingyi shook his head and said.


    "Who else can I think of? I must be thinking of my uncle. Our uncle is the most difficult person in the world. The world calls him the emperor. He has excellent talent and is known as the future of the human race. Of course, our young lady is not bad. Otherwise, how can he be fascinated by such an excellent uncle?" the maid who packed up her makeup said with a smile.


    "You''re enough." Liu Qingyi said with a smile and didn''t care about their jokes. She was just surprised that she and Su Mu were going to get married today. She stroked her stomach and thought of her lingering with Su Mu that night, and her face turned red.


    "Later, I will be his..." Liu Qingyi thought in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside wanbaozong, a huge void ship pierced its head from the void, and then exposed the whole figure of the void ship.


    But not yet. After the leading void ship came out, the stern of two void ships emerged.


    A disciple of wanbaozong looked up and shouted excitedly: "here! Here! The people of Taiyi holy land are here!"


    "Oh!!"


    "Come and pick up our young lady!"


    The noise in the door also made Liu Wanshan look up and see the three huge empty ships.


    "Coming? I don''t know whether the light clothes have been finished." Liu Wanshan thought anxiously.


    In the courtyard, a man and a woman fell from the air. They were Liu Qingyi''s father Liu Qing and mother Sun Yun.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with light clothes. You''re the mother. Go in and have a look." Liu Qing said aloud.


    "OK." Sun Yun nodded, strode into the yard and pushed Liu Qingyi''s door.


    "See you, young lady!" the ladies in the courtyard quickly bowed to Sun Yun.


    "As I said, today is my daughter''s wedding day. Don''t worry about these red tape. Do your business," Sun Yun said aloud.


    "Yes, madam."


    "Light clothes, how are you getting ready?" Sun Yun asked, looking at Liu light clothes sitting in front of the mirror.


    "Well, it''s almost done. As long as he arrives, I can put on the red wedding dress and go with him." Liu Qingyi said in a happy tone.


    "Yes, my daughter is leaving." Sun Yun smelled that her eyes were red, but she also refrained from tears. Today is a big day for her daughter to get married. It is a good day. She is not allowed to shed tears.


    "Don''t worry, mother. Although Qingyi is married, I will often come back to see you, father and grandpa. Su Mu is a very good person. He is very kind to me. He will prepare breakfast for me early on weekdays. I haven''t seen a heavy one every day. It''s a blessing for my daughter to marry Su mu." Liu Qingyi said with a smile, The tone did not become sad because he was married and left his mother.


    "That''s good. If you have time, you must remember to come back and see here. After all, you grew up here and left. I''m afraid you''re not used to it." Sun Yun took a deep breath and said with red eyes.


    "Don''t worry, mother. When Su Mu has time, I''ll let him take me back to see you." Liu Qingyi smiled.


    The mother and daughter talked a lot, but they were all interesting things that happened when Liu Qingyi was a child.


    "Yun''er, have you finished wearing light clothes and makeup? The emperor has arrived, and we have to feel the past." Liu Qing warned outside the door.


    "Has he come yet?"


    Liu Qingyi was delighted at the speech and said, "mother, why don''t you help me wear my wedding dress."


    "OK." Sun Yun smiled and nodded, took the wedding dress on the hanger and put on the red wedding dress for Liu Qingyi himself.


    "Well, look at my daughter. It''s so festive." Sun Yun said with a smile. It''s just a little reluctant. She still can''t bear her daughter to leave, but this is something that every mother and daughter in the world must experience.


    Liu Qingyi walked out of the courtyard with the help of the maid and just saw Su Mu coming up. Su Mu was alone and wearing the same red wedding gown as himself.


    Liu Qingyi couldn''t help laughing and said, "what are you waiting for?"


    Su Mu also smiled and went to Liu Qingyi and said, "you are still pregnant. You can''t be too tired. I''ll take you."


    When the garden fell, Su Mu directly picked up Liu Qingyi with the princess, nodded to Liu Qing and Sun Yun, said hello, and walked towards the wanbaozong hall.

 Chapter 193

    In the hall of wanbaozong, Taiyi Holy Lord has given all the bride price to Liu Wanshan, the Lord of wanbaozong.


    Taiyi said with a smile, "Lord Liu, we will be in laws in the future, so the next time we build weapons, we must have an in laws price."


    "Of course." Liu Wanshan smiled and nodded, looking forward to Su Mu taking his granddaughter into the hall.


    "Coming, coming!"


    "Wow!"


    "Oh!"


    "Good!"


    Amid the cheers, Su Mu walked into the hall of wanbaozong with his shy Liu Qingyi. Before leaving wanbaozong, he still needs to comfort the ancestors of wanbaozong here


    Liu Wanshan stood up from the throne and led Su Mu and Liu Qingyi to the ancestral hall of wanbaozong. All the ancestors of wanbaozong are enshrined here. If Liu Qingyi wants to marry to Taiyi holy land, he needs to come to the ancestral hall to inform the ancestors before he can leave.


    The process was not long, and Su Mu could afford to wait. He looked at Liu Wanshan and Liu Qingyi, both of whom closed their eyes with respect. He had to close his eyes, slow down his breathing and wait for them to finish their prayers.


    Soon after, Liu Wanshan opened his eyes, thought about the ancestral hall table and went, took out a box on the ancestral hall table and took out a jade pendant.


    "Su mu, Liu Qingyi, you two are going to get married today. In fact, we wanbaozong have nothing to give. Although I have prepared the dowry, I still want to decide for myself and give you this jade pendant." Liu Wanshan said aloud.


    Su Mu took the jade pendant with some doubts and said, "Lord Liu, is this?"


    "Still called Lord Liu?" Liu Wanshan said with a smile.


    Hearing the speech, Su Mu was stunned at first, but he also responded quickly. He smiled at Liu Qingyi and said, "Grandpa, what is this?"


    "The yin-yang jade of son and mother is a treasure that our ancestors of wanbaozong got by chance. Although this is a jade pendant, it is actually two, but they are connected together and look perfect." Liu Wanshan replied.


    "What''s the effect?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "The defense is unparalleled. When a pair of lovers holding the yin-yang jade of the son and mother encounter the enemy hand in hand, it can spread a transparent shield, which can be used to resist the attack of the combined cultivation of both sides. Even if it can''t be blocked, the jade pendant will automatically split to create a transmission array to send them out of danger."


    Liu Wanshan thought for a moment and said, "in fact, I don''t know the specific effects. These are just words handed down by our ancestors. No one knows whether they are true or false. Maybe you two can figure it out. It''s getting late. Let''s go."


    Su Mu nodded, looked at the jade pendant with his left hand, put it into the system space, and led Liu Qingyi to the outside of the ancestral hall.


    After the worship is completed, there is nothing left for wanbaozong to do. Now he needs to take Liu Qingyi back to Taiyi holy land, and then list Taiyi holy land as the senior elders and Taizu for marriage ceremony.


    "Boy, be nice to my daughter, or I''ll kill you even if I can''t beat you!" Liu Qing said sternly.


    Liu Wanshan frowned and shouted, "shut up! Today is the day of light clothes marriage. Don''t mention those unlucky words to me."


    "I see, father." Liu Qing had to nod helplessly.


    Su Muyang raised his mouth and said with a smile, "don''t worry, father-in-law. I''ll treat light clothes well. Just wait for me to come back to see you with light clothes and your little grandson next year."


    "Well, I can''t wait now. Light clothes. You should take good care of your body when you get there. You''re just pregnant. Remember not to work too hard," Sun Yun said.


    "Don''t worry, mother. Su Mu never let me do anything. How can I work hard." Liu Qingyi replied with a smile, without the sadness of getting married.


    In the void, three huge void ships have been slowly started and slowly suspended in the air. The largest one is specially prepared for Su Mu''s wedding to Liu Qingyi. Everything about the wedding has been prepared on it, and the dress is very romantic.


    Looking at Su Mu holding Liu Qingyi on the empty ship, Liu Wanshan finally shed some tears.


    "Lord Liu, it''s not appropriate to cry today. They don''t come back to see you. Why are they so sad?" Taiyi smiled and said. Afterwards, he jumped onto the empty ship.


    The void boat turned its head and flew in the direction of Taiyi holy land. With a big hand of Taiyi Holy Lord, a space hole appeared out of thin air. The void boat shuttled in and rushed towards Taiyi holy land.


    ¡­¡­


    In the northern region, Yang Zhennan is really much better after the last one, and obviously he doesn''t dare to fight against Gulin wind.


    On this day, Gulin Feng received a letter from Taiyi Holy Lord. He opened the message with some doubts. He was immediately excited by the news inside.


    "Sleeping trough! That smelly boy is going to get married! I really think he''s only going to seek a way all his life. Let me see who he is?"


    Gulin Feng directly skipped a lot of words in the middle and saw the date of marriage and the name of the new couple.


    "Groom: Su mu, well, this is the smelly boy; bride: Liu Qingyi..."


    Gulin Feng was stunned and thought for a long time before he remembered this man: "the granddaughter of the patriarch of wanbaozong? It''s her. It seems that she has seen it once. She looks good enough to deserve that smelly boy."


    "I don''t know if I have time now. The time is... June 15. Isn''t June 15 today?"


    Gulin Feng was stunned. He looked at the sky and was speechless. It was already noon. It was too late to catch up with him. Although the emperor was on his way quickly, he couldn''t arrive in the blink of an eye. What can he do when he arrived at night? Running to peep at his apprentice and his daughter-in-law''s bridal chamber?


    Gulin Feng shook his head helplessly, took out his messenger jade pendant and linked it with Taiyi Holy Lord.


    "Gulin Feng? Where are you? Your apprentice got married. The address is in Taiyi city. Come quickly." Taiyi holy master immediately scolded when he sensed the communication between Gulin Feng and Yufu.


    "Well, Taiyi, I''m still in the North Sea polar region at the moment. How can I catch up? You should send me a message earlier, so I still have time to catch up." Gulin Feng shook his head helplessly.


    "I haven''t sent it early yet? I''ve sent it to you half a month in advance. You don''t even fart. How do I know if you read the news?"


    Taiyi, the Holy Lord, glanced and said, "if you can''t come back, just make it up for him when you come back one day."


    "Only so." Gulin Feng sighed. At this time, he wanted to solve the chaos in the North Sea as soon as possible and return to the eastern region to attend his apprentice''s wedding. Unfortunately, the chaos of the aquarium in the North Sea is not so easy to solve.

 Chapter 194

    Over Taiyi City, a huge void ship took the lead in sticking its head out of the dark void hole.


    "Take it back, let''s go and have a look?" the East pole Holy Lord smiled and asked.


    "You go, I''m not interested, but then again, the forbidden Taiyi Holy Land wine is so delicious, which I never thought of. I''d rather have a few more drinks myself than go to see them." holy Lord Yuanxu said casually.


    "Yes, we don''t know how many years we''ve lived, so we won''t join the fun. Come and have a drink." the East pole holy Master said, raised the glass in front of him and drank with the yuan Xu holy master beside him.


    This is the main hall in the city, which used to receive guests from Taiyi holy land, but today it has become the venue for wedding banquet. The elders and saints of various forces sit in the upper seat, and the back row is the table of the younger generation. They are not like these elders and saints. They are several disciples who eat together, And the dishes are less than those of the leaders of those forces, but the quantity is much more than them.


    "What do you think of the young emperor''s wife? She can fascinate the emperor so much." a disciple of Taiyi Holy Land asked aloud.


    "I don''t know. I think she should have the appearance of an immortal. It is said that the lady of the little emperor is Liu Qingyi, the granddaughter of the Lord of wanbaozong. She looks very good. She is one of the rare beauties in the eastern region. She is more beautiful than the three Princesses in the capital of the country. If she can have such a reputation, I think the lady of the little emperor will not look too bad."


    "Speaking of it, I have seen the three princesses once," said an inner disciple when he heard their talk.


    "Don''t brag. What''s the identity of the three princesses? How can you meet her? Besides, the three princesses live in the Imperial Palace all the year round. You don''t have a chance to meet. Let''s have a good chat. Don''t brag." the other disciples immediately turned their eyes and said.


    "Don''t believe it. I''ve really seen the three princesses once." the disciple retorted.


    "Then tell me, where did you see the three princesses? What did they look like?"


    The disciple thought about it and said, "I''ve seen her once in the second floor of the holy land. She was followed by a bodyguard, who called her the third princess, and climbed to the third floor through the ascendant pavilion with her. As for her appearance..."


    The disciple didn''t know how to describe it for a moment. Unexpectedly, his eyes tilted and saw another guest enter. On the empty ship, a woman with excellent short hair jumped off the ship and landed on the ground steadily.


    "Hey, hey, look! It''s her. She''s the third princess. Although her hair has become shorter, I still remember her appearance." the disciple shouted quickly.


    "Is that her?"


    Several disciples turned their heads when they heard the speech. They really saw a gorgeous woman, dressed in a green shirt, Silver Crescent earrings and a faint smile, which made them intoxicated. Their capable short hair looked more young and energetic.


    ¡­¡­


    "How beautiful! There is such a beautiful woman in the world." the son of the East pole couldn''t help nodding and exclaimed.


    "It''s really a beauty, why? Do you like it?" the Lord of the East pole asked the son of the East pole.


    "I can''t say. I''m just amazed at her beauty." the son of the East pole shook his head and said.


    "Hehe, you can still keep calm, which has saved my face. Look at the anger of the holy master of Yuanxu in Yuanxu holy land." the East pole holy master joked and didn''t care that the holy master of Yuanxu was sitting next to him.


    In this hall, the leaders of the major forces sit on both sides of the entrance of the hall, which is the same as the ancient banquet. The slight difference is that behind them are not several maidens ready to serve, but the elders and sons of their forces.


    The son and elders of the holy land of Yuanxu naturally sit behind the Holy Lord of Yuanxu, but the son of Yuanxu looks like a pig at this time.


    "I said brother Yuanxu, you don''t have the solemn appearance of the Holy Son." Dongji Shengzi joked to Yuanxu.


    Yuan Xu''s son ignored it and looked straight at the beauty''s figure.


    "Holy master, who is the beauty of that power? Look at the Holy Son of Yuan Xu. Ask him so that he can help him propose marriage." Dongji holy son said with a smile.


    "What kind of kiss? If you indulge in this kind of female sex all day and don''t practice well, how can you catch up with other people''s emperor Su mu? Let alone catch up with other people''s emperor Su mu, I''m afraid you can''t even catch up with Jiang Yi!" said the saint of Yuan Xu, who hates iron and doesn''t become steel. Look at other people''s saints and then look at his own family. This is really the gap!


    "Su Mu is also addicted to women''s sex. Now he has found one to marry. Why can''t I find one? I''m more than ten years older than Su mu..." Yuanxu Shengzi read.


    "What if Su Mu has a wife? He doesn''t indulge in it. He practices as usual every day. What about you? Don''t think I don''t know your character." Saint yuan Xu glanced at him and said.


    Yuan Xu''s son: "


    On the throne, the figure of Taiyi holy master suddenly appeared and announced that the wedding officially began. The voice fell. Taiyi holy master also looked at Qian Yi for a long time and announced the admission of the new couple after seeing that she had no response.


    In the sky, several elders saw that the time had come and began to scatter the items in their hands.


    The petals are scattered all over the sky, and the colorful red Juan is hung on the high branches. These are all prepared by Taiyi holy land for Su mu. It can be said that we have inquired about how many of these romantic books.


    In such a romantic scene, Su mu, dressed as a groom, stepped into the hall with the same red Liu light clothes.


    Simultaneous interpreting is so beautiful. "The son of the East pole shook his head and laughed."


    Yuanxu Shengzi was also stunned, but he immediately reacted. This is Su Mu''s woman. He can''t move his mind.


    Countless disciples of Taiyi Holy Land clapped their hands, and the voice could be said to have overshadowed one shouting after another.


    Taiyi holy master sat on the throne and waited for Su Mu and Liu Qingyi to come to him. A moment later, all the old goblins in Taiyi holy land, whether the Supreme Master or the hidden world, appeared. They stood behind Taiyi holy master and looked at Su Mu and Liu Qingyi with a smile.


    This wedding is not all a wedding, but to tell those who are thinking outside that Taiyi holy land is still a loser. Those who think they are dead are not dead yet. You should pay attention first.


    Seeing these people appear, even the two holy masters of Dongji and Yuanxu were surprised. They thought that Taiyi holy land was almost as powerful as their own holy land, but they didn''t expect that there was such a huge gap. It was really terrible.

 Chapter 195

    According to the rules, Su Mu and Liu Qingyi paid homage to the Lord of Taiyi holy land and the elders at will and left. The maid of Taiyi Holy Land sent Liu Qingyi back to dizi peak, while Su Mu stayed for entertainment.


    Su Mu came to the throne, and today he is the protagonist, so he doesn''t have to go behind the Taiyi Lord and sit side by side with the Taiyi Lord.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m Su Mu getting married today. Thank you for coming all the way to congratulate me. Su Mu thanked me and drank this wine to you." Su Mu said aloud with both hands holding the glass.


    "Where is the emperor? It''s our honor to attend such a wedding!"


    "Yes, emperor, it would be nice if we had the cheek to come and leave us to drink your wedding wine!"


    The leaders of unknown forces outside the door spoke one after another.


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t speak. He drank the wine in the glass.


    The wedding banquet is still being held. After the wedding, the guests of Dongji holy land and Yuanxu Holy Land ate the wedding banquet and left. The rest are some unknown small forces and characters ready to leave.


    "Holy Lord, it''s getting late. I''ll go back first." Su Mu whispered to Taiyi Holy Lord.


    "I understand. Go, but the girl is pregnant. Be careful." Taiyi smiled with his teeth, an expression that men understand.


    Su Mu reluctantly shook his head and left without too much explanation. At the bottom of the hall, a woman was looking at Su Mu''s back. After su Mu''s back disappeared, she laughed at herself, shook her head, killed the wine in the glass and stood up.


    "Lord, the emperor and son''s wedding banquet is over. I''ll go back and reply to my father and emperor and leave." Qian Yi arched her hand to Taiyi.


    "Let''s go." Taiyi waved helplessly. At the beginning, he wanted to match up Qian Yi and Su mu, but now he also understands that Su Mu has no interest in the three princesses Qian Yi. At most, it is the feelings of brothers and sisters.


    Qian Yi smiled bitterly, nodded, and took her accompanying bodyguard on the Royal empty ship to leave.


    Qian Yi has already figured it out in her heart. She hasn''t seen Su mu in the Holy Land several times before. She''s either practicing or not. But she saw Su Mu leave the main hall last time. What does that mean?


    This shows that the other party is hiding from himself


    In that case, why should I stick a hot face and a cold ass? Besides, people are married now. Is Liu Qingyi no better than himself? Being taken away by someone better than herself, Qian Yi has no resentment in her heart, but secretly scolds herself for being useless.


    "Let''s go..." Qian Yi said aloud, holding her forehead.


    The bodyguard who started the boat nodded when he heard the speech and launched the void boat, but at this time, two figures in red suddenly appeared in front of the void boat.


    "Three princesses, have a look. Is that the bride and groom today?" the bodyguard hurriedly shouted.


    "Huh?"


    Qian Yi raised her head and looked ahead. She immediately saw the figures of Su Mu and Liu Qingyi. She couldn''t help but be slightly stunned and said secretly, "what are they doing instead of going to the bridal chamber?"


    "Three princesses, long time no see."


    While Qian Yi was meditating, Su Mu had jumped into the void boat with Liu Qingyi.


    "Yes, it''s only two years. You''ve become a famous emperor in the mainland. It''s funny that I wanted to keep you as a general in the royal family of the Qianyuan Dynasty. Now I want to come. If I really did, wouldn''t it hinder your future?" Qian Yi shook her head and laughed at herself.


    "Husband, is she?" Liu Qingyi asked in some doubt. As soon as he returned to the emperor peak, Su Mu ran out with him and said he wanted to introduce himself to someone, but he didn''t tell himself who the other person was.


    "Qian Yi, the third princess of Qianyuan Kingdom, do you know?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    "I remember." Liu Qingyi nodded, but he didn''t think of the title of the third princess of Qianyuan country, but thought of his grandfather''s love enemy, who wanted to compete with him for Su Mu''s Qianyi.


    Now that she and Su Mu have married, she doesn''t have to worry about what her grandfather said. At the moment, she also knows Su Mu very well. If she hadn''t been accompanied by wanbaozong day and night, Su Mu couldn''t have been moved by herself. Finally, she asked herself to go with him.


    Su Mu''s whole person is like a stone core wood. It looks like it''s easy to open and touch on the outside, but he does have a hard and incomparable stone in his heart.


    "I''ve seen the three princesses. I''m from wanbaozong. I heard the name of the three princesses early. Thank you for coming to our wedding today." Liu Qingyi smiled and said.


    Su Mu shook his head when he heard the speech. Liu Qingyi''s words seemed to show off, but Su Mu knew that she was not showing off, but really thanking Qian Yi for coming.


    "You''re welcome. It''s all the father''s request, otherwise I won''t bother to run so far to attend your wedding. Tonight is your wedding night. Don''t stay out too long. Go back and have a rest early. It''s still far from the capital of the country, so I''ll go first." Qian Yi shook her head without any mind and ordered them to leave.


    "Be careful on the road." Su Mu smiled and reminded him. He left the empty ship with Liu Qingyi and flew towards Taiyi holy land.


    After su Mu left, Qian Yi sat on the chair and closed her eyes slightly. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Three princesses, sail?" the bodyguard asked aloud.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    Back to dizifeng, the maids had already arranged everything in the yard. For this wedding banquet, Taiyi Holy Lord also specially expanded the yard dozens of times. He said that he was at least a dignified emperor. How could he live so casually.


    Su Mu didn''t refute either, so Taiyi the Lord started directly.


    On the blue stone ladder of dizi peak, Su Mu walked towards the top of dizi peak step by step with Liu Qingyi on his back. Although he was climbing the stairs with a person on his back, Su Mu still looked very relaxed.


    "Husband, when did our family become so big? I couldn''t find our room when I just went in." Liu Qingyi asked with a smile. She was lying on Su Mu''s back with her head on Su Mu''s shoulder, looking lazy and sweet.


    "After you left, the Holy Lord said that our house was too small, so he turned it over directly. I didn''t expect it to be so big." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "By the way, husband, what about the black emperor? Why wasn''t he at the wedding? Didn''t he say he would never be absent when we got married?" Liu Qingyi asked.


    "I don''t know. I called him and he didn''t want to go. I''ll follow him. By the way, he seems to be studying an array to avoid suffering at night." Su Mu thought and said.


    Liu Qingyi suddenly blushed when he heard the speech. What torture can he suffer at night? He and Su mu

 Chapter 196

    The next morning, Su Mu got up early to prepare breakfast for Liu Qingyi, but he couldn''t find a place in the kitchen in the yard.


    Not long after, a maid suddenly appeared in front of Su Mu and said, "see the emperor."


    Su Mu felt puzzled and asked, "didn''t I say that emperor Zifeng doesn''t need servants? The Lord asked you to come?" "yes, emperor, the Lord ordered us to take care of the pregnant young emperor''s wife." the maid nodded and replied.


    "Is that so?" Su Mu nodded. Indeed, she can''t take care of Liu Qingyi all the time. Now that she is pregnant, maybe she should find some maids to serve her.


    "Come with me," Su Mu said aloud.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    In the wedding room, Liu Qingyi slowly opened her eyes. At this time, she felt some pain on her body. She didn''t know how many times she came with Su mu last night. Fortunately, Su Mu stopped in time considering that she was pregnant, otherwise she might not even get out of bed today.


    Liu Qingyi sat up slowly. She didn''t doubt that Su Mu could not be seen around. She thought that Su Mu had prepared breakfast for herself. He always did.


    He stretched hard and looked at the courtyard exposed to the sun outside the window. In such a good weather, Liu Qingyi decided to get up and bask in the sun in the yard.


    "Light clothes, have you got up?" Su Mu gently pushed open the door and just saw the lazy Liu light clothes. The sun scattered on the bed. There was some fine velvet falling from the quilt on her face, which looked particularly moving.


    "Husband." Liu Qingyi smiled, narrowed his eyes, and stretched out his hands to ask Su Mu to pick them up.


    Su Mu smiled, came to Liu Qingyi, picked her up from the bed, took off the clothes on the hanger and put them on for her.


    Liu Qingyi felt Su Mu''s kindness to himself and couldn''t help laughing: "I suddenly felt whether I was paralyzed and took such a good caring husband to take care of myself."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s your duty for a husband to take care of his wife. If men and women are equal, you are allowed to take care of men. Don''t you forbid men to take care of women?" Su Mu smiled.


    "Well, get dressed and go out to dinner," Su Mu said


    "HMM." Liu Qingyi nodded and took Su Mu''s hand and left the room.


    The waitresses brought up the breakfast prepared by Su mu. Su Mu waved the waitresses back and prepared to continue their world with Liu Qingyi.


    "Husband, how can I feel that I''m not used to it?" Liu Qingyi whispered. In the past, she and Su Mu did it by themselves. Now someone is ready, but it feels strange.


    "I''m not used to it, but after all, I can''t stay with you all the time to take care of you, so these maids sent by the Lord can stay. After all, it''s inconvenient to do it yourself when your stomach is bulging." Su Mu said with a smile.


    Liu Qingyi nodded at the speech, touched his stomach and said, "at this time of the next year, this little guy should be born. I never thought we would be pregnant for the first time. To tell the truth, I''m not ready to be a mother, but I believe you, you will be a father."


    "I won''t let you down. Since you''re not ready, leave everything to me." Su Mu smiled and touched the back of Liu Qingyi''s head.


    At this time, Su Mu suddenly heard a burst of beautiful cries from the maids outside the door, which made him wonder.


    "What''s going on outside?" Su Mu asked aloud. It''s reasonable to say that these are all handmaids selected by Taiyi holy master. They shouldn''t be like this. They don''t even know the duty of handmaids.


    "Back to the emperor, madam Shaodi, there comes a big black dog outside, wearing black iron armor. It can spit people out... It, it''s flirting with the sisters!" the maid bowed her head and said, as if worried that Su Mu didn''t believe what they said.


    "Big black dog? Is the black emperor running back?" Liu Qingyi asked Su mu.


    "Should be, you let him in." Su Mu waved his hand.


    "Yes."


    "Ha ha! Boy, how nice the yard is now. I don''t have to worry about being tortured by you two at night. I was going to study an array, but now it doesn''t seem necessary." the black emperor laughed loudly as soon as he entered the door.


    "I said black emperor, where did you go when I married light clothes yesterday? You didn''t come when I asked you to come." Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "Hey, of course, I''m going to do my own business. Don''t ask any more. When I get it out, you''ll understand." the black emperor replied.


    "OK." Su Mu nodded.


    Liu Qingyi added a bowl of porridge to the black emperor and said, "let''s eat together. You should have not had breakfast so early?"


    "Smelly boy, look at what your daughter-in-law does and learn some." the black emperor couldn''t help laughing. He picked up the spoon and drank the porridge very humanized.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing awkwardly. The dead dog would ridicule people.


    After eating breakfast, the black emperor disappeared quickly. He didn''t know that he went to that corner to study his things. Su Mu didn''t ask much. Anyway, he wanted to say that he would tell himself at that time.


    "I''ve just left. I''ve just had a world with you." Su Mu said casually. After basking in the sun for some time, Su Mu stretched lazily, and then hugged Liu Qingyi.


    "Don''t mess around in broad daylight. I''m still suffering from it last night." Liu Qingyi said reluctantly.


    "I know. I just think you smell good." Su Mu closed his eyes and put his chin on Liu Qingyi''s shoulder.


    "You are the emperor of a holy land. You can''t focus on women all day." Liu Qingyi said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, I understand, but we just got married. I won''t leave you. At least leave me with you for a month and a half." Su Mu replied.


    Liu Qingyi was also very happy when she heard the speech. Before they got married, she and Su Mu were so sweet. As always, they never changed. The only change was their identity. They had changed from lovers to relatives. They had married Su mu in a fair and aboveboard manner.


    This is the only change.


    ¡­¡­


    On the sixth floor of Taiyi holy land, Premier Zhu Yang, who came back from Su Mu''s wedding, had packed up all his belongings. He wanted to ask Su Mu to say goodbye to him, but on second thought, the couple had just married, and I''m afraid they haven''t got up yet.


    Zhu Yang sat in the attic at the top, and the skylight above had been fully opened. Today is the time for him to leave Taiyi holy land.


    Half an hour later, a heat wave more terrible than the sun came directly. The sky in the eastern regions had been burned red, and a light beam fell on the top of the skylight of Zhu Yang''s Taishang and shone on him.


    Premier Zhu Yang left without saying goodbye to anyone. The only person who knew that Premier Zhu Yang would leave was su mu.

 Chapter 197

    At noon, Su mu, who snuggled with Liu Qingyi in the courtyard to bask in the sun, suddenly noticed the suddenly rising temperature between heaven and earth, and quickly got up to help Liu Qingyi into the room.


    "Why does the temperature suddenly become so high? Is it..."


    Su Mu suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, "light clothes, you have a good rest at home. I''ll go out and come back as soon as possible."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. It''s in the Holy Land and on your emperor peak. I won''t have anything to do. Go and help you first." Liu Qingyi smiled and said.


    "OK."


    Su Mu solemnly nodded, gently kissed Liu Qingyi''s forehead and said, "have a good rest."


    Liu Qingyi smiled coyly and nodded, "HMM."


    Here, Su Mu rushed to the sixth floor of Taiyi holy land with great speed and quickly came to the attic of supreme mother Zhu Yang.


    When he opened the door, Su Mu stepped directly into the pavilion of supreme mother Zhu Yang without saying a word. There was no figure of supreme mother Zhu Yang everywhere. Su Mu couldn''t help sighing when he thought about saying goodbye to himself a few days ago.


    "I don''t know when I can meet again when I leave without saying a word." Su Mu shook his head and thought.


    At this time, Su Mu suddenly found a piece of white paper on the table next to him. Su Mu read it curiously.


    "Emperor, I''ll go first. I believe that you, who are so valued by your master, will meet me again sooner or later. I''ll wait for you outside the world. I believe you won''t let me down, Zhu Yangliu."


    After reading, Su Mu could not help shaking his head and said in his heart, "I don''t know when and when I can leave the world by myself. You really trust me."


    On the other hand, on the fifth floor of the Taiyi holy land, the main hall gathered all the high-level leaders of the Taiyi holy land, the Holy Son, the alchemy elder, the xuanzi elder, the great elder and the Taiyi Holy Lord, all in power. They frowned and discussed the reason why the temperature suddenly increased countless times this time.


    "Our Taiyi holy land has always been the source of all fires in the world. There is the most origin of all fires under our feet, and there is also the suppression of real fire by the sun. It is reasonable that there is nothing in the Xuantian continent that can cause such terrible temperature except our Taiyi Holy Land?" the Xuanyi elder said with some confusion.


    The elder xuanyang nodded in agreement and said, "I also feel strange. At first, I didn''t feel any abnormal phenomenon of temperature rise. It seems that the temperature suddenly appears."


    "I have bad news for you. The whole eastern region, no, the whole Xuantian continent has been affected by this high temperature. Our cultivation is so high that we have felt the heat. The civilians in the world......" xuanming elder said with some worry.


    "Yes, the temperature is so terrible. I''m afraid the incident this time is no less than the general disaster." elder Xuanqing said aloud. He is in charge of the criminal law affairs of Taiyi holy land on weekdays. Generally, he doesn''t appear in the holy land. He didn''t even appear in the chaotic war in the East China Sea. However, because the vision suddenly appeared this time, I can think of the seriousness of this incident.


    Everyone frowned. Suddenly, Taiyi raised his head fiercely, looked at the horizon and said strangely, "the temperature... Is decreasing?"


    All the elders were surprised when this remark came out.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the temperature suddenly drop again?" elder Xuanqing asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know."


    Xuanyi elder shook his head and said, "fortunately, the temperature doesn''t last long. Otherwise, life will be ruined below."


    "The short-term high temperature won''t cause too much. If they are roasted by such high temperature for a long time, those civilians will starve and die of thirst without being heated. Fortunately, the high temperature comes and goes quickly." elder xuanming said.


    All the elders said with some luck.


    At this time, Master Sun, the alchemy elder who had been silent, said aloud, "holy Lord, I''m afraid there will be no small problems this time."


    "What''s the problem?" Taiyi asked suspiciously.


    "I believe you all feel the reason why the high temperature suddenly appears this time. The sun is really hot!" Master Sun said aloud.


    "Eh? Yes! If Master Sun didn''t mention it, I haven''t remembered. Just now, I really felt that the temperature was very similar to the real fire of the sun in our Taiyi holy land." elder xuanyang replied first. He was the only person here who successfully condensed a ray of the real fire of the sun and had the most say.


    "I remember what the two elders said. I once felt the temperature in the emperor. It was really caused by the real fire of the sun." the Xuanyi elder nodded.


    "However, none of us can use the real fire of the sun to cause such a vision? Although the emperor has mastered the real fire of the sun perfectly, his cultivation is only broken, and it is impossible to affect the whole Xuantian continent?" the elder xuanyang said aloud.


    "I''m afraid only the first generation of our ancestors in Taiyi holy land can do this, but the first generation of ancestors have already soared and left. How can they come back and cause such a vision?" Taiyi Holy Lord said in confusion.


    Just then, Su Mu walked into the hall and said, "don''t guess. This time it caused such a terrible vision. It was really caused by our ancestors of Taiyi holy land."


    "Emperor."


    All the elders nodded to Su Mu and said hello. Then xuanyang elder asked, "emperor, you know, our ancestors have soared for countless years. How can we suddenly create such a terrible vision?"


    Taiyi also agreed, nodded and said: "Su mu, you need to know that our ancestors have soared for countless years. There is no reason to suddenly reveal and create such a vision? And if our ancestors reveal, why didn''t we notice it at the first time? You need to know that the emperor soldier sun wheel on me is handed down by our ancestors. As long as our ancestors appear, we can notice it at the first time."


    "All right, elders and holy Lord, don''t think about it. This time, our ancestors applied for it."


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly and said, "do you all know Supreme Master Zhu Yang?"


    "It''s natural. As one of the two supreme lords in the holy land of Taiyi, we certainly know. Is there any connection between the appearance of Taiyang and the ancestors?" Taiyi asked suspiciously.


    "Well, mother Zhu Yang left." Su Mu nodded and said.


    "What? The emperor said that the Supreme Master Zhu Yang has left? Where has he gone?" the xuanming elder immediately stood up and asked. His tone was full of doubt and confusion. You know, the Supreme Master Zhu Yang is one of the cards of Taiyi holy land. Although he will not reveal the world at ordinary times, no one knows his reputation. How can he leave suddenly?


    "Follow your ancestors to the fairyland. I don''t know the details. Earlier, supreme mother Zhu Yang came to me and told me that your ancestors would take him away. At that time, he wouldn''t let me tell you, but now supreme mother Zhu Yang has left, and I want to tell you it''s no big deal." Su Mu waved his hand.

 Chapter 198

    For more than half an hour, Su Mu told the story of the departure of supreme mother Zhu Yang. Of course, it was the version adapted and improved by him. Can he tell the original version? After all, this should be kept secret.


    "Alas, madam Zhu Yang has gone. Now we are short of a top power in Taiyi holy land. Although the great elder has broken through the quasi emperor, the divine knowledge is still a problem that can not be ignored. Now we only rely on the old cabinet and the Holy Lord to take charge of Taiyi holy land. If something happens, it will be difficult for us to suppress Taiyi holy land." elder Xuanqing said aloud.


    "Elder Xuanqing doesn''t have to worry too much. At present, there is no trouble except the Shui clan. Although the demon clan in the southern region has been unified, it lacks top experts. It won''t be the land of our Terran. The Shui clan is more solved by the great quasi emperors. We just need to maintain the current state in Taiyi holy land." Taiyi Holy Lord said aloud.


    "I hope everything is as the LORD said." Xuanqing elder shook his head and sighed.


    "At present, we still need the Holy Lord to send out a message. The real fire of the sun has no division except us. If we don''t explain clearly, I''m afraid many people will come back to trouble." elder xuanming said aloud.


    "Elder xuanming is right. Please send out a notice as soon as possible. Don''t let the world misunderstand our holy land." elder Xuanyi nodded and said in the same way.


    "I''ll solve this matter. Now that I know the reason, the meeting doesn''t have to go on. Let''s break up." Taiyi held his forehead and waved his hand.


    People all over the world need an explanation, but this explanation can''t treat people too much as idiots. If you make it up, people won''t believe it, so you should make it up for some time.


    ¡­¡­


    Dan Feng and Su Mu came here for the first time and were warmly received by Master Sun.


    "Emperor, this is the first time you have come to our Danfeng. You have joined Taiyi holy land for so long. You haven''t been here once." master sun smiled and poured Su Mu a cup of tea.


    "Isn''t master sun too busy on weekdays? I''m sorry to bother Master Sun uninvited." Su Mu laughed and sipped Master Sun''s tea.


    "Good tea."


    Master sun smiled and said, "be busy. In fact, I especially like the feeling of being busy. If I stop for a while, I may not adapt."


    "It also shows that Master Sun has a heart for wireless exploration of pills." Su Mu flattered.


    "Emperor, don''t flatter me. If you blow me too high, it''s bad to fall down." Master Sun shook his head and said.


    "Well, Master Sun, I won''t be polite to you. I came here today for a purpose." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "I understand that the emperor''s wife is pregnant now, and the emperor has all kinds of love for the emperor''s wife. Did you come here today to ask for drugs and tonics such as calming the mind and fetus?" asked Master Sun.


    "Master Sun knows everything like a God and admires it. Yes, I''m just going to ask Master Sun for these pills. Please do me a favor," Su Mu said with a smile.


    "It''s a piece of cake. The first time the emperor came to my Danfeng to ask for Dan, of course I tried my best to meet the emperor''s requirements. However, the emperor wants me to refine Dan, but you also need to pay something." master sun touched his beard and said.


    "Master Sun, please speak." Su Mu nodded and said.


    "I don''t like refining pills with others, so I''ve always been doing it alone. I don''t even have a medicine boy to help see the fire deliver medicine. Now the emperor comes to ask for it. How about asking the emperor to help me see the fire? Please rest assured, how about this time?" Master Sun asked aloud.


    "It''s just a piece of cake, Master Sun, please." Su Mu said


    "OK! You can start the stove." Master Sun nodded, and his face became very solemn.


    This is the basic quality of an alchemist. When refining any pill, you need to keep your concentration, because if you accidentally fill the stove with medicinal materials, they will turn into fly ash. This is still a small matter. The big thing is that the energy is too large after the medicinal materials are destroyed, and there is no place to vent. A pill stove can only explode.


    It''s not a good thing to blast a furnace. The power of a Dan furnace explosion can''t help but pay attention to the power of Yin-Yang environment and even higher power. Although the power of Yin-Yang environment is nothing to the strong, their Alchemist''s physique is weak, and their realm and strength are not equal. I''m afraid they can''t withstand the power of the furnace explosion.


    Su Mu took out the medicinal materials from his space ring. These were all the medicines he personally sought according to Dan Fang, because he was worried that Master Sun didn''t have all the medicinal materials here.


    Put the herbs on the table in front of him. Master Sun took out his alchemy stove and smiled at Su mu, "emperor, can you catch a fire?"


    "Of course." Su Mu nodded and bent his fingers. A real sun fire leaped into space and fell in the box under Master Sun''s Alchemy furnace.


    "Emperor, you should always pay attention to the size of fire." Master Sun said aloud.


    "Don''t worry, Master Sun. If you let me add this fire, I''ll add it. If you let me reduce it, I''ll reduce it." Su Mu replied solemnly.


    Master Sun nodded and put the Dan furnace on the box steadily. At the moment of touching the real fire of the sun, the Dan furnace suddenly became several times larger. Seeing that the temperature in the Dan furnace was enough, master sun gently put the medicinal materials into the Dan furnace.


    The moment the medicinal materials came into contact with the Dan stove, they turned into liquid. Master Sun was stunned and quickly played a magic formula to control the liquid, and then took dozens of medicinal materials and put them into it.


    Lingli turned and wrapped the liquid. Under the terrible temperature of the sun''s true fire, Master Sun actually left some beads of sweat on his forehead. However, Master Sun didn''t care at all. All the medicinal materials had been put into the Dan stove. At this time, only wait until the impurities of the medicinal materials were burned by the sun''s true fire, leaving pure medicinal power to be turned into a pill.


    Several hours later, Master Sun shouted, "cease fire!"


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he immediately took back the real fire of the sun. Master Sun waved his hands, and the lid of the Dan stove was directly opened to reveal dozens of pills.


    Master sun smiled, took out a pill, checked it, nodded and put it into a white jade bottle.


    "Emperor, take it." Master Sun said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Master Sun, for refining medicine for me." Su Mu thanked him and took the jade bottle containing the pill.


    "If it weren''t for the help of the emperor''s sun and fire, it would be impossible for me to refine such a pure pill. This pill also has most of the credit of the emperor." Master Sun said with a smile, and his smiling eyes narrowed into a seam.


    "It''s Master Sun''s skill to refine this pill, which has nothing to do with Su mu." Su Mu shook his head and smiled.


    After chatting with Master Sun for a while, Su Mu quickly flew to dizi peak. This is the pill he saw in the book that has a very good effect on pregnant women, and Master Sun agreed with this.


    Since the pill has been successfully refined, it''s natural to go back and dress Liu Qing.


    Although Liu Qingyi is only about a month pregnant now, this pill can be taken regardless of time. She can also take it just after she is pregnant.

 Chapter 199

    In the blink of an eye, half a month has passed. During this time, no major events have taken place in the Terran inland. Only the war at the sea border continues.


    Gulin Feng knows that he and others have wasted a lot of time along the coastline of the North Sea. At this time, experts from the northern regions gather together to prepare for the last war in the North Sea.


    Perhaps it was because of the war. At this time, the sky was also covered with thick dark clouds, and raindrops fell one after another.


    "Coming!" Gulin Feng said aloud, looking at the calm sea.


    Everyone looked tight when they heard the speech. No one knew what would happen next. Although the sea was calm at this time, they all knew that this was only the last calm before the storm.


    When the words fell, everyone felt that the sea water began to rise slowly. Today is July 1. The annual high tide is today. The terrible wave will sweep the whole coastline. In the past, civilians would pack up their things and rush to the cities close to the inland for refuge, but this year they don''t need it, Because this year, the cities near the coastline are already empty, and it is difficult to find a life spirit.


    If the waves sweeping the coastline are fueled by someone, then this high tide is not as simple as before. Moreover, Beihai giant demon and Kunpeng are good at launching tsunamis, and boosting the waves is just a backhand move for them.


    After a while, waves appeared on the sea in the distance, followed by huge tsunamis. Everyone can clearly feel that there are several powerful tsunamis.


    "It''s really coming! The sword God is right. They really won''t miss such a good opportunity." the Holy Lord Tianyan said aloud. The divine soldiers in his hand have been out of their scabbard and firmly held in his hand, ready to attack the aquarium at any time.


    "I fought with Kunpeng once. I''m familiar with him, so Kunpeng will be handed over to me." Gulin Feng said aloud.


    "I''m in charge of Beihai giant demon. I want to see how huge he is." Yang Zhennan said casually, and his tone is still so ordinary.


    "You''ve all chosen. Do I have any choice? Forget it, there are three quasi emperor smells anyway, and the last one is mine." Xiao Changhe said reluctantly, throwing a gun flower in his hand.


    "By the way, sword God, can you do me a favor after this time?" Xiao Changhe said aloud.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "I want to fight against the prospective emperor Yang Miao. I have already felt the bottleneck of my shooting skills and want to see if I can make a breakthrough in shooting skills." Xiao Changhe said aloud.


    "Naturally, there is no problem. I think he also wants to find a suitable opponent. When this time is over, I''ll make an appointment for you myself." Gulin Feng said with a smile.


    "Thank you very much," Xiao Changhe said expectantly, holding the long gun in his hand.


    Yang Miao and he both use long weapons, one with a long halberd and the other with a long gun. These two weapons are very domineering among the weapons. Xiao Changhe also wants to separate the weapons dispute.


    "Stop talking, come on, get ready." Yang Zhennan was born and reminded that the huge tsunami had almost come kilometers away.


    "Ha ha, I haven''t fought hard for many years. Although the mackerel people in the East China Sea have strong strength, they have left the water surface and their strength has weakened too much. They don''t deserve to fight with me. Only the Kunpeng can enter my eyes. I want to see who wins and who loses today." Gulin Feng waved a bundle of divine sword in his hand. As soon as the huge sword Qi rose from the sky, After breaking through the void and sea, he rowed straight to the Kunpeng hidden in the tsunami.


    "Hahaha! Gulin Feng, you are really eager! Do you want to fight me so much?" Kun Peng turns into a ROC and flies high. His iron green wings look particularly sharp, which makes Gulin Feng frown.


    "What''s the matter? The last time''s wings weren''t so sharp?" Gulin Feng thought in his heart.


    Although something is wrong, how can Gulin Feng, as the sword God of Terran and the strongest known Terran in the contemporary era, be afraid of fighting because of such a small matter?


    "Hehe, Kunpeng, you escaped by luck last time, but you don''t have such good luck this time." Gulin Feng sneered and sneered. The divine sword in his hand came out of its scabbard and waved it vigorously, and a sword spirit rowed towards Kunpeng at a high speed.


    "Ha ha, I''m not what I used to be. I''m going to see how you beat me and let me run away." Kunpeng snapped. He was not afraid of the attack of the sword, and his feathers shot out to form a huge protective shield, which defended Kunpeng''s body behind the protective shield.


    "Do you like hiding in a turtle shell so much? Aren''t you a bird?" Gulin Feng mocked. The protective cover gathered by Kunpeng with wings is really like a turtle shell, but its defense ability is afraid to be several times stronger than a turtle shell.


    "Who says a bird can''t carry a tortoise shell? If you look down on the tortoise shell, you''ll break it!"


    Kunpeng responded with indifference: "if you can''t break this turtle shell, how do you fight me?"


    "How? No, you''re wrong. I didn''t want to fight you from beginning to end."


    Gulin Feng raised his mouth and shouted, "from the beginning, I just wanted to kill you!"


    Under Huayuan Road, Gulin wind tore open the space tunnel and directly came to Kunpeng''s head. Under the great power of Gulin wind, the divine sword directly stabbed Kunpeng''s head and blasted him directly into the sea.


    "Kunpeng, what''s the matter with you? You stink just after the war. Can you do it?" the Beihai giant demon frowned and said. At this time, he still maintained the human form. Maybe he had been with their gods for a long time, so he had been learning from their gods.


    "You don''t have to bother. Just solve your opponent." Kunpeng grinned and rushed to Gulin wind.


    Beihai giant demon shook his head and looked at the total strength of the Terran floating in the coastal void. He couldn''t help grinning: "let me say hello to you first!"


    The voice fell, and the huge waves continued to beat the strong of the Terran, and the terrible tsunami covered the whole sky.


    "Master Yang, that''s the North Sea giant demon. Let''s deal with the tsunami. The North Sea giant demon will trouble you." the Lord of yaochi said aloud.


    "HMM." Yang Zhennan nodded blandly. His body flashed in front of the giant demon. His fast knife suddenly came out of its scabbard and rowed directly at the giant demon in the North Sea.


    "Terran quasi emperor? Are you my opponent? Ha ha!" the giant demon laughed loudly, as if he disdained Gulin wind.


    Yang Zhennan also didn''t speak. He cut out the knife Qi one after another, which made the Beihai giant demon frown.

 Chapter 200

    "The Terran still has such a strong sword." the Beihai giant demon said seriously. He could feel a dangerous breath from the knife in Yang Zhennan''s hand.


    "Thank you for your compliment." Yang Zhennan said casually. The sharp knife in his hand came out of the scabbard, and then a knife gas shot out at a high speed.


    "I''ve praised you. Can''t I sit down and have a cup of wine and talk slowly?" the Beihai giant demon grinned back, and suddenly shot two tentacles like octopus behind him, intertwined into a thick arm, which directly blocked Yang Zhennan''s knife Qi, and then turned into a long gun and stabbed him straight at Yang Zhennan.


    "Huh?"


    Yang Zhennan could not help but frown. The body of the North Sea giant demon was a huge octopus. His tentacles were flexible and hard, and could break a hill with light clothes. Once a strong man saw the North Sea giant demon raging on a suddenly appeared island in the sea. The terrible tentacles directly broke the whole Island, which could be described as powerful.


    While Yang Zhennan was meditating, the giant demon of the North sea suddenly stretched out its huge tentacle from the sea and beat away behind Yang Zhennan.


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Changhe saw the sneak attack of the tentacle of the North Sea giant demon. Without saying a word, he kicked directly at the end of his gun. The long gun suddenly turned into a white light and directly inserted into the tentacle of the North Sea giant demon.


    Yang Zhennan''s eyes narrowed. He had just reacted. If Xiao Changhe didn''t do it, he could still escape and cut off the injury with a sharp knife in his hand.


    "Shameful!" Yang Zhennan shouted loudly. He waved his fast knife straight in his hand, turned into a sky covering knife, and chopped away at the huge demon in the North Sea.


    Xiao Changhe took the opportunity to use his Lingli to take back his long gun. Seeing that Gulin Feng and Yang Zhennan both found their opponents, he was unwilling to fall behind. The long gun picked out a gun flower virtual shadow and stabbed the red whale under the sea.


    "Found me? Yes, I forgot to hide my breath." the red whale thought silently under the sea.


    Now that he was found, he had no need to hide. He jumped up directly from the water, threw up a huge wave, and beat away towards the coast.


    "You are a huge monster! Look at Xiao Changhe coming to take your life!" Xiao Changhe shouted.


    The red whale couldn''t help laughing coldly when he heard the speech and said, "then we''ll see if you have that ability."


    When the voice fell, the single horn on the head of the red whale suddenly twinkled with red light. In the twinkling red light, Xiao Changhe couldn''t help feeling the breath of threat, and his heart couldn''t help tightening.


    "You can''t let him gather this move and interrupt him!" Xiao Changhe thought to himself. He held the long gun tightly in his hand. With a roar, Xiao Changhe suddenly condensed white ripples in his body. A white dragon shadow slowly solidified and wound around Xiao Changhe. The mighty dragon head looked directly at the red whale, emitting a huge and overwhelming gas.


    "Gun way, white dragon breaks the sky!"


    With the roar of Xiao Changhe, the long gun in his hand turned into a dazzling white light, which made people unable to open their eyes.


    "Broken yuan!" the red whale shouted angrily, and the red horn on his head suddenly made a blood awn, which made Xiao Changhe''s heart in crisis.


    After all, Xiao Changhe has just stepped into the territory of the quasi emperor, and his strength and accomplishments are not comparable to those who have stepped into the quasi emperor for many years. Under the collision of moves, he immediately showed the color of being inferior.


    "Hmm? The foundation is so unstable. Have you just broken through the quasi emperor cultivation?"


    The red whale looked like this, nodded and said, "just breaking through the quasi emperor realm, he participated in such a war and wanted to be the pillar of the Terran. Then I want to ask you, can you stand it?"


    Hearing the words, Xiao Changhe turned up his mouth and didn''t care about the sarcasm of the red whale. He said, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t you think Xiao Changhe can''t beat you?"


    "You''re right. You really can''t beat me." red whale nodded and mocked.


    "Then I''ll show you how I can surpass you by one level of cultivation weaker than you! Accept my life!" Xiao Changhe shouted angrily. His body disappeared and fought with the red whale madly.


    The holy masters of the three holy places in the northern region are still floating on the coast at this time. Holy master Tianyan said: "I envy Xiao Changhe. By chance, I stepped into the territory of the quasi emperor and became a girder in this war. I think the holy masters of the three holy places in the northern region can only clean up these miscellaneous soldiers here."


    "Our business is also very important. We must stop these aquatic animals and prevent them from entering our Terran inland," said the Lord of yaochi.


    "The holy master of yaochi is right. Even the huge waves are not so easy to deal with."


    Looking at the endless torrent, the Lord Huatian couldn''t help worrying and said, "if these huge waves flow into the Terran land and enter the inland through the river, it will be a devastating blow to the civilians in our northern region."


    "Don''t worry, I''m free to deal with it," said the Lord Tianyan.


    "Please," said the master of yaochi.


    Lord Tianyan nodded when he heard the speech and took a deep breath, gradually condensing a terrible cold in his hands.


    "Lord Tianyan, do you want to freeze the whole sea?" Lord Huatian frowned and asked, feeling the terrible cold.


    "Yes, there is only one way at present. Otherwise, after we try our best to block these tides, it will be difficult to solve the evil animals of the aquarium." Tianyan said.


    When the voice fell, the Heavenly Lord Yan directly turned into a streamer and plunged into the sea, and the terrible cold spread everywhere.


    "Lord Tianyan told me a few days ago that he would use up all his spiritual power and the Holy Land imperial soldiers would freeze the sea in the northern region to stop the endless huge tsunami, and the evil animals of the aquarium would be solved by you and me." the Lord of yaochi said.


    "Why haven''t I heard the Lord Tianyan say this?" Hua Tiansheng asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t think about it. The sea is freezing. Get ready to do it," said the Lord of yaochi.


    The Holy Lord of heaven nodded. Since they didn''t intend to say, ask later.


    Looking at the frozen sea surface, the three strong aquariums can''t help frowning together. Without saying a word, they shot at the same time. The tsunami can play a big role and can''t be dissolved by the Terran.


    Three powerful attacks fell directly from the sky and fell straight on the sea to break the frozen ice.


    At this time, a sword, a knife and a gun attacked respectively to block the top three of the aquarium.


    Gulin Feng grinned and said, "if you want to break the ice, don''t ask us whether we agree or not. It seems that you haven''t taken us to heart?"


    "Do it!" shouted the North sea monster angrily.


    The higher battle is inspired again!

 Chapter 201

    The sea surface was frozen by thick dark ice. The three strong aquariums didn''t expect the Terrans to come up with such a way. Now the sea surface is frozen, so they have less advantage of favorable weather and geography.


    The time of day is the time for today''s once-a-year high tide.


    Land advantage is that their aquariums are good at fighting in the sea. With the help of sea water, their strength will be stronger.


    But now, the weather and geography have been destroyed by the Terrans, and we can only fight a hard battle.


    The aquarium Kunpeng, the North Sea giant demon, the red whale and the Terran Gulin wind, Yang Zhennan and Xiao Changhe fought hard together. The continuous battle sent out terrible destructive gas waves and scattered towards the coast.


    On the shore, the Holy Lord Tianyan has completed his task, leaving a trace of spiritual power to return to the shore and breathe heavily.


    "This one-time freezing of the visible area of the North Sea is going to be tired," thought Tianyan in his heart.


    Now the North Sea is frozen, the tsunami will be blocked, and that group of aquarium mole ants will not be the opponent of the other two saints at all. As long as the quasi emperor is invincible, then their Terran will win.


    "It''s hard to believe that the North Sea is so huge that Tianyan holy master can freeze such a huge area." Huatian holy Master said loudly, shocked that Tianyan holy master has frozen the sea within the whole visible distance.


    Lord Tianyan was taken away by his disciples. Lord Huatian and Lord yaochi are also ready to start slaughtering those aquarium ants.


    "Lord Hua Tian, this thing is incomparable. Take it well. It can reflect people with excellent talents. It is used by us to select disciples outside the holy land of yaochi. Although it is of little use, it is a good thing for us."


    The Lord of yaochi said in a voice, "this thing can explore the talent of the human race, and maybe the talent of the aquarium. Therefore, Lord Huatian, I think you should understand what I mean."


    "Excellent idea, I agree." Lord Huatian nodded. As a holy land lord, how can he not understand the meaning of Lord yaochi''s words?


    The two nodded to each other, waved their hands across the space, and grabbed two ordinary aquarium experts. They didn''t want to kill them directly, so they didn''t give the aquarium time to react.


    At the moment when the aquarium was stunned, the Lord of yaochi and the Lord of Huatian had already flown to their heads and clapped them like an iceberg. Dozens of aquariums died directly from this move.


    "Terran, stop! Take your life!" a great sage of aquarium suddenly rushed from afar, holding a huge hammer, which looked very powerful.


    "Humanoid aquarium? The cultivation of the great sage is difficult to solve. Join hands and kill him as soon as possible." the holy master of yaochi said aloud.


    "OK." Lord Huatian nodded when he heard the speech, and he and Lord yaochi blasted towards the humanoid aquarium.


    The long sword in the master''s hand of yaochi pool crossed, and countless sword Qi gathered in the void, flying towards the humanoid aquarium.


    The Holy Lord of heaven didn''t use weapons at that time, but his fist and palm were all with the potential of destruction, which made people afraid!


    ¡­¡­


    The battle of the North Sea continues, and the whole northern region is in panic. Those civilians pray for the victory of the Terran and drive the aquarium back.


    At the same time, they are very afraid of Terran failure. It is said that the western regions are occupied by the Shui nationality because the Terran strongman failed.


    So at this time, the Terran''s heart is also very worried and afraid, but they have no strength at all. They can only wait for the news of the Terran strongmen here.


    "Mom, when can we go home?" a little boy asked the woman who closed his eyes and prayed beside him.


    The woman opened her eyes, smiled, shook her head and said, "my mother doesn''t know, but it''s time to come soon. A group of uncles are driving away the bad guys at home for us and returning our home to us."


    "Oh..." the little boy nodded. His tone was not so excited, but a little unhappy.


    "So we''re going home soon?" the little boy asked again.


    "Yes."


    The woman touched the little boy''s hair and said, "what? You don''t want to go back?"


    "No, I want to go home." the little boy shook his head and said firmly.


    "OK, wait a little longer. My mother will take you home." the woman said with a smile.


    The same thing happens everywhere. In the northern region, it''s not far from the North Sea, but some cities are full of people. It''s even more beautiful than the main city.


    ¡­¡­


    On the Beihai battlefield, the three quasi imperial strongmen have fought with the strong men of the Shui nationality to the void of Yao Yao. At this time, with the naked eye, they can only see that their figure is a black spot, constantly colliding with each other.


    "The fluctuation of their battle is very small. I guess they have broken through the sky and gone to the place we have never seen... The universe!" the Lord of yaochi said aloud. As a holy land lord, it is necessary to read poetry and understand the ancient and modern times. The word universe often appears in various ancient books.


    Ancient books have recorded that the universe is too big to be marginal. Compared with the universe, the size of Xuantian continent is just a grain of dust and heaven.


    This paragraph also shocked countless people who saw here. Many people will specifically look for this book to read and watch the description of the universe in ancient books.


    But the universe is not credible for many small tasks. They can hardly imagine simultaneous interpreting their own cities. It is hard to imagine the huge world, and the universe should not mention it. This is a myth of their incomparable beauty to them.


    "Master yaochi, don''t be distracted first. Hurry and kill this guy." master Huatian said wordlessly. You are fighting yourself. If you look at others, aren''t you afraid of being accidentally smashed into mud by a hammer? Why is your heart so big?


    I thought that a beautiful woman like the Lord of yaochi was smashed into mud, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    The holy master of yaochi came back to his senses, wielded his sword repeatedly, and sent out Dao Dao sword Qi to affect the aquarium. Then the holy master of Huatian suddenly appeared in front of him. He clenched his right fist and blew it out. A terrible energy seemed to break through the sky and burst on the head of the humanoid aquarium, directly smashing his head.


    "So crisp?" Lord Huatian frowned strangely, but he didn''t think much. In case, Lord Huatian didn''t stop attacking, he kept bombarding the humanoid aquarium''s body, and soon beat it all into powder without leaving a trace.


    "Finish the work," thought the Holy Lord Hua in his heart.

 Chapter 202

    The war is cruel. Although this war has not been joined by human civilians and ordinary strong people, from the situation of aquarium, the war is indeed cruel.


    The ice surface is full of aquarium corpses. The flowing blood is frozen by xuanbing, and the internal organs in the body of the corpse also fall out and are frozen into hard things. Countless aquarium corpses lie on the ice surface vertically and horizontally. The terrible low temperature of xuanbing has already frozen the corpses.


    Kunpeng, Beihai giant demon and red whale don''t care about the death of the aquarium. What they think is war. How can they not die?


    But now, when people''s bodies lie under them and look at them, they know the seriousness of the matter.


    The countless frozen bodies on the ice made the Beihai giant demon''s heart sink. Although they had fought in the universe at this time, he could still observe things on the ground. This is the strong strength of the quasi emperor.


    "We can''t drag on any longer. If we go on like this, we''ll lose too much to Beihai aquarium." the Beihai giant demon said loudly, directly abandoning the battle with Yang Zhennan and flying to the sea at a high speed.


    At this time, there are hundreds of thousands of bodies of aquarium people on the frozen sea. If they don''t stop it, I''m afraid the North Sea Aquarium will all perish!


    The giant demon of the North Sea is not fighting, so the red whale and Kunpeng also stop and fall towards the sea for the first time. Gulin wind naturally wants to stop them. It''s absolutely impossible to let them leave. This time they leave. What should they do next? Is it difficult for them to keep in this extremely cold place of the North sea forever?


    "You can go! Leave me something!"


    Gulin Feng shouted angrily and waved the divine sword in his hand. Thousands of small sword Qi gathered together and turned into a huge sword shadow. It fell from the sky and chopped on Kunpeng''s back, directly cutting a huge crack on his back.


    "Not yet!" Gulin Feng shouted angrily again. He kept waving his magic sword. Tens of thousands of sword Qi gathered again and stabbed the North Sea giant demon. The North Sea giant demon was on guard, but he could not gather any way to resist at this time. He could only gather his tentacles together in an attempt to block the sword.


    But how can the sword of the sword God be stopped by the body? The terrible pressure directly fell on the Beihai giant demon. His tentacles intertwined to resist the Gulin wind sword Qi were directly cut off. The Beihai giant demon''s face sank, but he didn''t care about the pain of tentacle separation and flew to the sea at a high speed.


    After being injured, he can recover by relying on the particularity of his own body, but if these aquariums die, it will be difficult for them to make a head start in the North Sea. Moreover, God will recover. If God knows that they have killed most of the aquariums in the north, they may be punished by God as usual.


    "Red whale! Break the ice!" shouted the North sea monster.


    "Give it to me!" the red whale replied loudly. The red light of the one horn on his head twinkled. A moment later, the one horn grew and thickened several times, and the sharp light twinkled in the sharp part.


    "Broken!" the red whale shouted angrily, and its one horn hit the ice hard. Countless cracks appeared on the strong black ice. After a moment, it slowly broke open, revealing a big broken hole.


    "Kunpeng!" the red whale shouted when he saw that the hole had been opened.


    Kunpeng did not speak. At this time, with his back seriously injured, he could only do his best to pour the sea water back into the ice so that the remaining aquariums could leave safely.


    "The water hit three thousand miles!"


    After a roar, Kunpeng''s wings shook wildly. Hurricanes and tsunamis appeared at the same time, expanding the hole on the ice several times again. The terrible wave was like a volcanic eruption, and countless waves and currents covered the whole ice, just like the thick layer of magma on the surface when the volcano erupted.


    Seeing this, the aquarium quickly moved up and swam in the sea. Although most of these aquariums were not strong, they did move quickly in the water. In the blink of an eye, countless aquariums entered the sea and swam towards the deep sea.


    "Want to run? Even if you can run, it will hurt your strength!" Gulin Feng snapped. The magic sword in his hand suddenly disappeared and appeared at an altitude of 10000 meters, just like a sharp sword suspended on the head of the whole continent, but the tip of the sword is tens of thousands of meters long.


    "Damn it! Kunpeng, red whale! You go first. I''ll stop this move and delay you!" said the Beihai giant demon. He has strong recovery power. If he is seriously injured, he will recover soon. But red whale is different from Kunpeng. If they are seriously injured, it will be difficult to recover in tens of thousands of years.


    Kunpeng and red whale also understood this truth. Without saying a word, they plunged directly into the deep sea and disappeared.


    "Die!" Gulin Feng shouted, and the huge magic sword fell directly from the sky and inserted into the sea. The huge magic sword was directly pierced by the North Sea giant demon that could not react in the future, and the sea constantly raised thousands of waves. Just when Gulin Feng wanted to directly kill the North sea giant demon, a blue light flashed, and the huge body of the North Sea giant demon disappeared directly, No more.


    A moment later, the sea was calm. Only countless aquarium bodies and several tentacles of the North Sea giant demon floated on the sea and were eaten by fierce fish in the water.


    Gulin Feng''s face was a little bad. This move had almost exhausted all his strength, but he still let the giant demon of the North Sea and the group of aquariums run away. In this way, the chaos of the North Sea remained unresolved.


    "The sword God doesn''t have to blame himself. The North Sea giant demon is so seriously injured that Kunpeng can''t fight again. Only the red whale definitely doesn''t dare to offend the human race in a short time." Xiao Changhe said aloud.


    "I can''t imagine that I fought with the Beihai giant demon for so long and didn''t leave him any serious injuries. The sword God cut off half of his life with a sword. I am convinced of you now." Yang Zhennan sighed.


    When the three of them fought in the universe, because they and Xiao Changhe were defeated by the North Sea giant demon and red whale, Gulin wind was constantly distracted to take care of them, otherwise these aquarium strongmen would leave one person this time.


    But unfortunately, the strong of the aquarium just escaped seriously. Yang Zhennan and Xiao Changhe both felt some remorse.


    "Forget it, since you can''t kill them this time, let''s talk about it next time. If you kill him once, you can kill him a second time." Gulin Feng took a deep breath and said.


    Hearing the speech, Yang Zhennan and Xiao Changhe nodded and thought that the title of the first strong man of Gulin wind human race really didn''t come in vain. It seems that they should pay close attention to cultivation after going back. Otherwise, every time the enemy comes, they always rely on Gulin wind to resist. It''s not a way to go on for a long time. If Gulin wind is involved, it''s not a good thing for them.


    "Still too weak!" Yang Zhennan and Xiao Changhe thought at the same time.

 Chapter 203

    The western half of the western regions has been completely reduced to an aquarium territory. There is no trace of any human race in the western half of the whole western regions.


    Guiyun city used to be a populous city in the western regions, but now it is the temporary headquarters of Shui people. Countless Shui people patrol outside and inside the city.


    Guiyuncheng Wanbao auction is a temporary stronghold for the strong of aquarium. You snake, the top strong of aquarium, likes to live here.


    "You snake king, the aquarium of the northern region has been defeated." a pawn said aloud.


    "Beihai giant demon, they are defeated?" the yellow snake pupil shrinks fiercely. This is not good news.


    "What''s the specific situation?" the snake asked.


    "Four tentacles of Beihai giant demon were cut off, and he was seriously injured. The cutting of Kunpeng''s back wing was also seriously injured. Only the red whale was slightly injured. It''s nothing. The soldiers of the aquarium in the northern region..."


    When the pawn said this, he couldn''t help but say with some worry: "most of the soldiers of the North Sea Aquarium... Died and injured, and only half escaped back."


    "So serious?"


    You snake''s tone gradually became cold and said, "the strength of the people in the northern region can''t defeat the Beihai giant demons in a short time. Did the eastern and central regions take the shot?"


    Just then, there was a sound outside the door, and a humanoid aquarium came in.


    "It was Gulin Feng who defeated the East China Sea Aquarium. He found two quasi imperial strongmen in the northern region and defeated the Beihai giant demon and others with the three holy places of the northern region people." kuihou said.


    "Why are you here? Don''t you have to guard the ten square city?" the snake frowned and asked.


    "You''re the king of Cloud City. I don''t even check the outside news. I''m here to tell you a big thing." Kui throat''s evil spirit smiled and turned into a human. Except for his different breath, he was like a handsome childe.


    "Big event?"


    "What''s the big deal?" asked the snake


    "God! Revived!" Kui throat said respectfully.


    "What!?"


    The secluded snake could no longer calm down when he heard the speech, and asked excitedly, "are you serious?"


    Kui throat nodded at the speech and said, "nature is serious. If it wasn''t for God''s hand, the North Sea giant demon would never come back. I''m sure God has recovered!"


    The snake frowned when he heard the speech, and the excitement in his heart decreased a little. He said, "are you sure? Don''t you know what news?"


    "If you always pay attention to the battle in the northern regions, you will know that the Beihai giant demon is seriously injured and cuts off the way for Kunpeng and red whale. The human quasi emperor Gulin Feng is not hurt at all, but consumes some aura. In this case, the seriously injured and poor Beihai giant demon cannot escape. The human Gulin Feng uses his whole body to cut a sword, and the Beihai giant demon will die , but then a blue light flashed, and the giant demon of the North Sea disappeared. It has returned to the depths of the North Sea. Do you think who else has such ability besides God? "


    Kui throat evil spirit asked, his tone was full of self-confidence, and said, "that''s why I dare to conclude that God has definitely recovered!"


    The snake nodded and said, "what you said is really reasonable, but since God has recovered, why didn''t you call us all into the sea god temple to see him?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe God has his idea. You snake, let me tell you that the news is purposeful," kuihou said.


    "What purpose?" asked the snake.


    "If God recovers, it can only explain one problem!"


    Kui throat''s tone was full of believer like obsession and said, "God has stepped into the realm of extreme Tao!"


    "It''s natural. God said that he would never wake up in advance unless he broke through the realm of extreme Tao." you snake nodded and said.


    "So! Since God has stepped into the extreme state! It will be very easy for us aquarium to enter the Terran land and occupy that land. We don''t need to worry about our worries. I want you to send troops to the Terran with me!" KUIHAO shouted.


    "It''s natural that we occupy most of the western regions. It''s a matter of time before we continue to send troops. You don''t have to come to me and tell me this yourself?" said the yousnake.


    "It''s true. I wanted to send a pawn to tell you this, but after the defeat of the northern region, I must come in person. Not only me, but also the locust fish are coming here at this time." kuihou said.


    "Are you worried that the Terrans will gather to resist our Xihai aquarium?" the yousnake asked.


    "Indeed."


    "This won''t."


    You snake shook his head and said: "The North Sea is just a defeat, and the Terrans have not yet solved the problem. It is absolutely impossible to gather troops to fight with us in the western region in a short time, not to mention the eastern region. Although the products are rich, the number of top powers is very small. Moreover, according to the news from the spies of the mackerel family in the eastern region, the Terrans there are not much gathered together, but in one place It''s a more delicate state, and it''s unlikely to send troops to the western regions. As for the middle regions, where the Terrans are responsible for the task of guarding against the demon families in the southern regions, it''s impossible for troops to come to us for trouble. If they did, they would have come long ago. "


    Kui throat shook his head and said, "you snake, you have always been the snake king with top wisdom of our aquarium. Why can''t you see through this news?"


    "What do you mean?" the snake frowned.


    "The Terran quasi emperor controls the law of space, and it''s only a day to travel between the two regions. Don''t you have an estimate of the number of Terran quasi emperors?" Kui throat asked.


    "Roughly, it''s about twenty." you snake nodded and said.


    "Yes! That''s twenty quasi emperors! Although there are at least ten quasi emperors who don''t leave the mountain, there are still ten quasi emperors left! If these ten quasi emperors use space means to come to the western regions at the same time, we are far apart. How can we resist their assassination alone?" kuihou said loudly.


    "Terrans always call themselves gentlemen, shouldn''t they?" you snake frowned and said in an uncertain tone.


    "Lie! I don''t believe this. How can you believe it? The Terran calls itself a gentleman! But when there are no foreign enemies! Have you forgotten that nearly ten quasi emperors of the Terran entered the southern region to assassinate the demon clan not long ago?" kuihou scolded.


    The snake took a deep breath and said, "I''m arrogant. Fortunately, you came all the way to remind me today, otherwise I don''t even know how to die."


    "You snake, you''ve always been the commander of the aquarium in the West Sea and the brain of the aquarium in the western regions. None of us can be blinded by the victory in front of us and become arrogant, but you can''t. once you get arrogant, it will be a fatal blow to the aquarium in the western regions! The Terran will definitely take this opportunity to recover the land we occupy in the western regions, understand?" Quixote said.


    "I see." you snake nodded. He thought carefully. What Kui throat said is not unreasonable. He is really too inflated.

 Chapter 204

    The awakening of you snake is a good thing for the whole aquarium in the western regions. After all, you snake is good at calculation. Now only the Lord of Kunlun is left in the western regions to block the West Sea Aquarium alone because of your snake''s plot.


    After you snake woke up, the first thing is to gather all the scattered and expanded aquariums in the western regions. Now Beihai is temporarily unable to fight, which is a rare opportunity for the Terrans. Their West Sea aquariums have almost hit the hinterland of the Terrans in the western regions. It can''t be justified without support.


    When most of the West Sea aquariums evacuated to Guiyun City, an aquarium soldier found something unusual. A city in the western regions blocked the aquarium army was empty, and many soldiers entered to check. If a living person could not be found, this matter immediately spread to Guiyun city where yousnake lived.


    "What do you think?" you snake said dully. If he watched the gate of an important Terran city open before he woke up, he would lead the army to attack directly and occupy where.


    But now he needs to think about why there is no sign of Terrans in that city. Is this a treacherous trick.


    "The Terran is proficient in stratagem and should not be taken lightly. Although we all won unknown victory in the battle with the Terran, this is because the Terran has been calculated by the hidden snake. Now an important city that resists our aquarium army is open, and there is no one in the city, which really needs to be careful again and again." kuihou said aloud.


    "Instead of talking about it, I have something to ask you."


    The locust fish said aloud. He lowered his head and said in a serious tone, "where have you transferred to, my aquatic sergeant in the southern city of the western regions? Why can''t I get in touch with them all of a sudden?"


    "They transferred me to the north side. What''s the matter?" qui throat asked with some doubt.


    "Are you transferred to guard against people from the north?" asked the locust fish.


    "Yes."


    Kui throat nodded and said, "they are led by a leader of the Holy Land aquarium. There should be no major event. If there are any changes in the northern region, they can also be heard by us at the first time."


    "I''m afraid not."


    The locust fish shook his head and said, "just now, I have lost the contact with all the people in the aquarium army. In a moment, it was all broken."


    "Bad!"


    When the snake heard the words, he immediately said, "immediately order all the aquarium troops to evacuate and return to the West Sea border and give up all the captured cities! Be fast!"


    "What''s the matter, you snake!? what do you think?" Kui throat asked hurriedly, and he couldn''t help wondering.


    "There is a place called Shifang ghost land in the north of the western regions. It has the same name as Shifang City, but its meaning is very different. There are at least several quasi emperor Qi in that Shifang ghost land. This is the news I detected early! But I forgot it because of a moment''s negligence! Now I remember it after listening to your words!"


    You snake said in a serious tone: "I''ll do it later. Immediately transfer all the troops of the aquarium back to the West Sea. If there''s something wrong, enter the sea immediately! We''ll be invincible in the sea!"


    "But you snake, those cities we occupied..."


    "Throw it away! At this time, we must not lose big for small!" said the yousnake without hesitation.


    "OK." kuihou and Huaiyu nodded, turned and left Guiyun city and began to gather the army.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in a high mountain in the western region, lights are bright under a cliff, and countless Terran camps are stationed here.


    "Thanks to your coming, otherwise the three of us will always fall into the calculation." the Lord of Kunlun said to the thin man with white eyebrows.


    "This is not what I calculated, and I don''t need to thank you." Bai Mei turned her head and said, "now the aquarium still thinks you are in the calculation. I think it''s impossible to calculate the three holy places together. In the north, du''e magic children suppressed and controlled tens of millions of troops of the aquarium. Therefore, I have a plan and need the cooperation of three."


    "Sir, it doesn''t hurt to say that the three holy places must cooperate fully," said the Kunlun Holy Lord first.


    "Well..."


    Baimei told the holy masters of the three holy places in the western regions about her plot. At the same time, the magic child du''e in the north also received the news from Baimei.


    "Good plan!" said du''e after the magic child view, thinking that this white eyebrow is worthy of the old man of Shenji Pavilion, and the use of calculation is so powerful.


    According to Bai Mei''s plan, he needs to pour all the aquarium army under his control into the West Sea Aquarium and take advantage of it. The Holy Lord of the three holy places shows that he has been calculated in the past, and a team of people led by the sunset Holy Lord surrendered to the aquarium, not pretending to surrender, but really surrender!


    After du''e magic boy brought the controlled army to the aquarium army, the sunset Lord surrendered to the aquarium in front of the whole Terran, and told that more than half of the aquarium in the aquarium army was controlled by du''e magic boy. Then du''e magic boy controlled the group of aquarium army to attack the aquarium, and the Terran was fighting.


    This is just the general plan. After that, the sunset Lord needs to completely enter the aquarium, follow the aquarium, and even convert the blood into the blood of the aquarium when necessary, so as to get the confidence of the aquarium.


    However, this plan is a huge test for the sunset Lord. Other parts are very easy to do. Only this part is not easy to do. After the sunset Lord surrenders, he will be abused by the Terrans.


    Due to the particularity of the plan, only Bai Mei, du''e magic child and sunset Lord know the plan. Kunlun Lord and Tianyi Lord don''t know it at all. Therefore, a lot of news will be transmitted to the ears of the aquarium. For example, the things they have already reconciled and many schemes of the Terran will fall into the hands of the aquarium, so as to guarantee the life of the sunset Lord.


    There is only one purpose of this plan, that is to find out the underwater situation. The master of Shenji Pavilion calculates that the aquarium may have some cards hidden, so the goal of the sunset Lord is to find out the God in the aquarium! In the end what is it?


    Only by understanding the God in their mouth can the Terran be confident and bold. This is also the first time that the Terran has explored the sea.


    "It''s a good plan. Unfortunately, it''s hard for the sunset Lord. I hope you can bear the abuse of the whole Terran and bear the humiliation to complete the plan of Shenji Pavilion. This is a perfect plan for the Terran!" du''e thought secretly in his heart.


    If the sunset Lord completes the task, then according to the estimation of the Lord of the Shenji Pavilion, the Terrans will certainly gather together with all their strength, because the Lord of the Shenji pavilion has calculated that the underwater God is likely to be a strong person in the realm of extreme Tao!

 Chapter 205

    Due to the reason of du''e magic child and Baimei of Shenji Pavilion, the battlefield in the western regions has temporarily got a chance to breathe. It has also received news that the quasi emperors such as Dujie old man and alcoholic Tianzun have also reached the Terran camp.


    As for why they came back, it was because the problem of the North Sea was temporarily solved. The Terrans were worried that all the powerful Aquarians would gather in the West Sea to launch a final war with the Terrans, so they arrived at the first time.


    Deep in the North Sea, there is an incomparably huge palace. This palace is different from the aquarium palace. I don''t know what array is arranged in this palace. It is just like building on land. There is endless sea water outside the palace and extremely dry inside the palace. Standing here is like standing on the earth.


    This place is made by the sea god and is called the sea god temple! Also known as Poseidon palace!


    On the throne of Poseidon palace, a man in black sat on the throne, his face was very dignified, his eyes revealed his ambition, and his momentum was constantly shaking the sea outside the palace.


    "God! You have finally recovered!" said the North Sea giant demon with an excited look in his eyes.


    "Well, it''s revived, Beihai giant demon. Let me ask you a question first."


    Poseidon''s tone was bland, but he revealed endless dignity and said, "who let you lead your army to attack the three domains of the Terran!? huh?"


    Beihai giant demon was speechless and lowered his head. He didn''t know how to explain.


    Seeing that the giant demon in the North Sea was silent, Kunpeng quickly said, "God, this matter was decided after our discussion with the strong aquarium in the four seas. I originally wanted to send at least one Terran region as a gift before you recover, but now, we have failed and let you down!"


    "Hum!"


    The sea god slapped the armrest of his throne fiercely and shouted angrily, "Congratulations? You lost more than half of the aquarium soldiers in the North Sea to the northern region. It''s really a big gift! Not only that, the king of the East China Sea Shark people also lost his life because of your negligence! The strength of the shark people was greatly reduced and almost destroyed! Is this the big gift you gave me?"


    "It''s our negligence, please be punished by God!" said the Beihai giant demon, kneeling on the ground silently, lowering his head and not opening his mouth.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng and red whale quickly knelt down and said, "please be punished by God!"


    Pop!


    A huge slap directly slapped the three kings of the North Sea on their faces and lowered their heads.


    "When I closed the door, I said that everything should focus on the overall situation. If there is any action, I need to wait until I wake up. What about you now? Acting without orders has caused such heavy damage to the North Sea and East China Sea! My overall plan has been disturbed by you useless things." Poseidon said gnashing his teeth.


    The three kings of the northern regions still didn''t speak and quietly listened to the lesson of the sea god.


    "Forget it! But you''re still useful. How''s the war in the west sea?" asked the sea god.


    "God of the sea! The West Sea has won a great victory. YouSHE and others led the West Sea Aquarium army to attack the western regions, and tricked the relationship between the three holy places in the western regions, and half of the territory in the western regions has fallen into our hands." Kunpeng hurriedly said in an excited tone.


    "Well, not bad." Poseidon nodded.


    Just then, a messenger flying star fish broke into the Poseidon palace. Without waiting for them to scold, it directly turned into a human kneeling tunnel: "Poseidon! Three kings! West Sea crisis!"


    "What!"


    The sea god and the three kings of the West Sea stared fiercely, and the sea god angrily asked Kunpeng, "didn''t you say that the West Sea has occupied half of the western region of the Terran? How can there be a sudden crisis!"


    "This..." Kunpeng didn''t know how to explain for a moment. He thought it wouldn''t be those guys fighting with himself and others in the northern region who went to the western region to support him?


    "What is the specific situation?" Kunpeng asked with a frown.


    The flying star fish immediately replied: "According to the news from the West Sea, one of their troops mistakenly entered a powerful secret territory of the Terran and was all controlled. At the time of withdrawal, the army was integrated into the aquarium army. The Terran appeared to prevent the West Sea Aquarium from retreating. Senior yousnake and others fought with the Terran and hoped to delay the army to retreat. At this time, the controlled aquarium army Suddenly I shot at the West Sea Aquarium, and countless aquariums fought together, and finally... "


    Kunpeng saw his anxiety and said, "what happened in the end?"


    The flying star fish swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "finally, the West Sea Aquarium... The whole army is destroyed!"


    "What!!!"


    The sea god flew up angrily at the words, and his whole body exuded an extremely terrible momentum. The originally calm sea surface of the whole North Sea burst open. The extremely terrible huge waves collided with a huge tsunami. The sky was immediately gray, thunder and lightning, as if the end of the world had come.


    "Terran! I will never die with you!" the sea god shouted angrily, and the voice could be clearly heard in nine days and ten places.


    "Poseidon! I suggest sending troops to the Terran immediately. With the strength of Poseidon''s extreme Tao realm, the Terran has no great emperor at all. Who can stop Poseidon?"


    Kunpeng immediately asked for orders and said, "please send the God of the sea to give us a chance to avenge the West Sea!"


    "Report!!"


    A flying star fish turned into a human figure and immediately ran into the sea god palace and said, "sea god! Three kings, you snake, master is not dead! At this time, it has been taken by a human race and controlled by the North Sea. The human race named to see the North Sea giant demon master!"


    "Want to see me?"


    Beihai giant demon frowned and said in some doubt, "I''m not familiar with the human race, too. How can you name me?"


    "Did he come alone?" Kunpeng asked aloud.


    "Yes, master Kunpeng, the Terran came alone. He also gave master yousnake to us to take care of us."


    "Kunpeng, the North Sea giant demon is seriously injured and should not go out to meet people. You wait here with him, red whale, you go." the sea god said aloud.


    "Yes!" the red whale nodded, got up and rushed to the sea. Not much, the figure of a human family fell into his eyes.


    "Come on, you Terrans are extremely treacherous. What do you want to do this time? If you come alone, aren''t you afraid of dying here?" the red whale asked aloud.


    "You are the North Sea giant demon? If not, please let the North Sea giant demon out. Don''t worry. I''m not looking for trouble, the former Saint of the sunset holy land. Even if it is, my cultivation is the same as what you said. I can''t turn over any waves." the sunset Saint said aloud. In order to show his sincerity, he threw his great saint weapon directly into the sea.

 Chapter 206

    When the red whale saw the sunset Lord throw his holy soldier into the sea, he couldn''t help frowning. He couldn''t figure out the origin of the place.


    "Why do you have to see the North sea monster? But what''s the reason?" the red whale asked aloud.


    "Yes, I have betrayed the Terran and have been included in the list of mortals. On the battlefield of the western regions, I killed a Terran Saint while they were not paying attention, and fled to the west sea with the secluded snake." the sunset Saint said.


    "What?"


    The red whale widened his eyes when he heard the speech and said, "you know, you are the Holy Lord of the human race. How can you hit the great saint of the murderer and escape? I don''t believe it."


    "You snake can testify to this. I have no other meaning. I just want to join the aquarium and hope to get shelter in the aquarium. After all, I also cherish my life." the sunset Lord explained.


    "You wait, I''ll talk to them," said the red whale with a frown.


    "Excuse me, sir."


    The sunset Lord saluted and said, "if I can join the aquarium, I can turn my blood into the blood of the aquarium and completely become an aquarium."


    The red whale couldn''t make up his mind. He immediately returned to the sea god palace and told the sea god and Kunpeng Beihai giant demon about the plans of the sunset Lord.


    "Will there be a trick?"


    Kunpeng frowned and said, "as the Lord of the sunset holy land, he is a great power. How can he suddenly betray the Terran and kill a famous family saint and escape?"


    "I feel strange too." red whale nodded.


    "Interesting. If he wants to join the aquarium, let him join. Let''s have a good look at what medicine is sold in the gourd of the Terran, but remember, don''t let him know the existence of the sea god temple and me, okay?" the sea god said aloud.


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    The eastern region is a holy land. At this time, Liu Qingyi has been pregnant for four and a half months, and his stomach is obviously much bigger. Su Mu has not continued to have sex with Liu Qingyi recently, but has taken care of her and her baby in every way.


    After autumn, the sun is rare. The cold wind in November has begun to blow. A sunny day like today will be rare in the next few months.


    Looking at the sun outside the house, when Liu Qingyi screamed, Su Mu picked her up, walked to the recliner outside the house, gently put her down, touched her stomach and said, "it''s rare to find such a good sun in the next few months. I don''t know whether the little guy likes rainy days or sunny days."


    Liu Qingyi smiled and said, "what about you? I see you lazily basking in the sun on sunny days and smiling on rainy days. What weather do you like?"


    "As long as you are by my side, I still like it in sunny and rainy days," Su Mu said aloud, holding Liu Qingyi''s hand.


    Liu Qingyi smiled, narrowed her eyes, leaned her head against Su Mu''s shoulder and said, "when the child is born, we won''t have such a good world for two. By the way, do you want to be a boy or a girl?"


    "Of course it''s a girl. Well, then no one will rob my daughter-in-law with me." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "I think the boy is also very good, and no one will rob my husband." Liu Qingyi said softly.


    Just as Su Mu and Liu Qingyi were talking to each other, the figure of the black emperor came in. Looking at Su Mu and Liu Qingyi swaying on the recliner, he couldn''t help but say something speechless: "you should pay attention to it in the daytime. I can hear you two sweet and greasy words from a distance."


    "Do you care about me? If you have the ability, you can find one to show me?" Su Mu laughed. In the past, he really wanted to pursue the supreme Road, but only after he became a partner with Liu Qingyi did he find that it was actually a very happy thing to have such a lover telling you love each other.


    Of course, Su Mu''s accomplishments didn''t fall during this period. After Liu Qingyi slept for a few months, Su Mu would go to the Fusang tree to absorb the drop of Jinwu essence blood. In a few months, which drop of essence blood was finally absorbed by Su mu. His spiritual power increased a lot and broke through to the later stage of the broken state.


    This is not the biggest breakthrough. At this time, the giant elephants in Su Mu''s body have reached more than 18 million, which can be said to be extremely terrible. One fist and one foot can easily break the space. If Su Mu''s strength at this time is against the middle of the yin-yang environment, he must be killed with several fists without leaving a living mouth!


    "You boy, don''t really think I dare not find it. Maybe I''ll bring a beautiful one back that day and envy you to death." said the black emperor.


    "What do I envy? I have light clothes and constant company. How can I envy you as a single dog?" Su Mu teased with a smile.


    "Well, husband, stop talking." Liu Qingyi smiled and said.


    "Listen to you." Su Mu hugged Liu Qingyi and smiled.


    The black emperor could not help shaking his head at this scene. If Su Mu''s accomplishments had not increased as fast as before, he would think that Su Mu would be addicted to the gentle countryside.


    "Oh, by the way, boy, how''s your nine secret practice?" the black emperor asked. He had come to chat with Su mu. After all, as Su Mu said, he was really single enough to stay in the room all day. He was very boring. He simply ran to disturb the world of Su Mu and Liu Qingyi.


    "OK." Su Mu said and waved his hand. A jade seal on the black emperor held up the black emperor directly under his control.


    "However, the growth is not very big. At most, it is a little stronger than the original, but there is no way. The nine secretaries need a long time to cultivate and use against the enemy before they can make continuous rapid progress. I have been in Taiyi holy land for half a year, and it is normal to make little progress." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Then don''t you plan to go out for a walk? I heard that the war in the northern regions is over and the western regions is almost over, but there is a big event. Do you want to hear?" said the black emperor.


    "Tell me, I''m interested when you can''t point out." Su Mu replied.


    "The saint of the sunset Holy Land in the western regions defected. He joined the aquarium. After killing a great saint on the battlefield, he escaped with the secluded snake of the West Sea Aquarium." the black emperor said aloud. At the same time, he also observed the expression on Su Mu''s face.


    "The Lord of the sunset Holy Land defected?"


    Su Mu was puzzled and said, "are you sure it''s the sunset holy land?"


    The black emperor nodded and said, "otherwise you think it''s the holy land?"


    "There is a treasure in the sunset holy land, which can arouse all the thoughts in people''s hearts. It can be said that the people in the sunset holy land are loyal. Especially for the choice of the Lord, it is not possible for people with different hearts."


    Su Mu thought for a moment and said, "do you believe that the sunset Lord killed a great saint and escaped? Anyway, I don''t believe it. Which one of du''e magic boy and others on the battlefield of the western regions is not a powerful quasi emperor, how did he escape?"


    As soon as the black emperor''s eyes lit up, he immediately said, "you mean?"


    "Well, treachery can''t be spread out." Su Mu replied.


    "I see." the black emperor nodded and looked up. Su Mu and Liu Qingyi were tired and crooked again, shook their heads and left here.

 Chapter 207

    More than a month later, the news of the defection of the saint of the sunset holy land spread all over the four regions of the human race in Xuantian continent, and even the demon race in the southern region knew the news.


    "The human race has always been extremely united with the outside world, but it''s incredible that the leader of their top forces has become a traitor." boil Yang said aloud. It''s about a year since he mastered the dragon race, and he knows almost all the big and small affairs of the dragon race. It can be said that he is a qualified ruler.


    "It''s a pity that the Dragon Emperor is closed, otherwise we can take this opportunity to do something," said the great sage of the dragon family.


    "It''s not the time yet. The Dragon Emperor said before closing the pass that the dragon family still needs to develop secretly. The gap between us and the Terran is still too large. It can be said that once the dragon family set fire to our dragon family, we can''t stop it." boil Yang shook his head and said.


    "Yes, although the Terran is scattered, there are too many top strong people, and we need some time for the great cause of the dragon family." the great sage of the dragon family sighed.


    "Now we have ten Holy Land demons in the dragon clan, but the number of quasi emperors has not been increased. It is really reluctant to fight against the human clan."


    Aoyang thought for a moment and said, "by the way, I heard something happened in the West. What''s the specific situation?"


    "It seems that it is a demon clan that comes out of nowhere, but its nature is like a bat clan. It likes to drink blood. Many low-strength dragon clans have been assassinated by them." the great sage of the dragon clan said.


    "Bat clan? Aren''t they extinct? Now bats can become demons?" Aoyang asked with some doubt. Can it be that the arrival of the golden age can make these animals with low blood become demons?


    "I also have some doubts. The blood of the bat demon clan was extinct a long time ago. Even if the bat can become a demon now, it can''t achieve the strength to kill the dragon clan in such a short time? You know, our dragon clan is strong in flesh. Although it is a dragon, it can still call the wind and rain, and its strength is much stronger than that of the Terrans at the same level, so we have a lot of strength these days We''ve been looking into this matter thoroughly, "said the great sage of the dragon family.


    "Well, we must make a thorough investigation. The Dragon Emperor handed over the dragon clan to me for the time being. There can''t be anything beyond my control in the southern region." boil Yang nodded and said.


    "Understand." the great sage of the dragon family nodded and retreated.


    Aoyang sat on the throne of the Dragon Emperor, took a deep breath and said, "the bat family..."


    ¡­¡­


    Similarly, the saints of the three holy places in the northern region also gathered together again to talk about the recent changes in the northern region. Not only in the north and South regions, but also in the eastern region, there were many people missing. For a time, people were terrified. At this time of the busy night, except for a few inns, no one opened the door, even the city gate would be closed for a curfew at midnight.


    Some time ago, there was a great victory in the battlefield of the western regions. The two prospective emperors of the Shui nationality were killed by the Terrans. Most of the West Sea Shui nationality stayed in the battlefield of the western regions. In a short time, the Terrans also put aside the affairs of the four seas Shui nationality and began to rectify the recent situation in the Terran mainland.


    Recently, there have been a lot of strange things in the mainland, which makes the Terrans have to investigate seriously. Some say it is the demon clan in the southern region who sneaked in to make trouble, some say it is the secret chess of the aquarium, and others say it is a mess made by ambitious guys. Anyway, no one knows the real reason. They are all talking nonsense.


    All this has no interesting meaning for Su mu, who is far away in Taiyi holy land. He always accompanies Liu Qingyi and their children, day after day.


    In this way, Liu Qingyi''s stomach gradually grew up. At this time, Liu Qingyi had to stand up to walk in the yard, because her stomach had obviously grown up.


    "It''s been half a year, and it''s less than half a year before this little guy appears. To tell you the truth, I can''t wait to see what kind of baby he is." Su Mu said aloud. He gently touched Liu Qingyi''s stomach, and the smile on his face can''t be hidden.


    "It hasn''t been long. Have you thought of a name for him?" Liu Qingyi asked with a smile.


    "Not yet. I''m in a mess about naming. I can''t think of any good names. I''ll think of them in nearly half a year." Su Mu replied. He also thought of many names during this period, but he was not very satisfied on the whole.


    "Didn''t you think of several before? You weren''t very satisfied?" Liu Qingyi asked with some doubt.


    "Well, after thinking about it, I''m always dissatisfied with those names. I have nearly half a year to think about our child''s name." Su Mu said.


    "Children? What children?"


    Just then, a confused voice came, and the figure of Gulin wind came out of the dark void tunnel.


    Su Mu was stunned. After seeing the visitor clearly, he couldn''t help but rejoice and said, "old man, you are finally back. I won''t attend the wedding with light clothes. What are you busy with?"


    "Taiyi, that guy didn''t tell you?" Gulin Feng asked suspiciously.


    "Well, no, he just said you have something important to do and won''t appear in a short time." Su Mu nodded.


    "Oh."


    Gulin Feng nodded and was stunned when he saw Liu Qingyi with a stomach. Then he reacted and said, "smelly boy, is this your daughter-in-law? Have children?"


    Su Mu smiled at the speech, took Liu Qingyi and said, "old man, introduce Liu Qingyi, your apprentice''s daughter-in-law."


    Then Su Mu said to Liu Qingyi, "Qingyi, this is my master Gulin Feng. You should have heard of his name and title."


    "Qingyi has seen the master." Liu Qingyi said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, I''m a beautiful girl. It''s really lucky for this boy to marry you for eight years." Gulin Feng nodded and said.


    "I''ve heard of the name of sword God for a long time. I didn''t expect it to be your master. You haven''t mentioned it to me before." Liu Qingyi said.


    "I''m busy and forget it. By the way, you''re pregnant at this time. You''d better have a good rest."


    With that, Su Mu held Liu Qingyi and sat down on the couch. In order to make Liu Qingyi comfortable to lie down, Su Mu also specially made some items designed for pregnant women in the modern world under it, so that pregnant women would not feel oppressed because of the children in their stomach when lying down.


    "It didn''t take long for you to get married and even have children. It''s hard to believe it." Gulin Feng shook his head and thought that the sentence of "one heart to the Tao without asking for a partner" said by Donghai Haicheng still echoed in his ears. In the twinkling of an eye, he was already a man with a family.

 Chapter 208

    After chatting with Gulin Feng for a while, Gulin Feng talked about many strange things on the Terran mainland these days. Although Su Mu heard about these things a while ago, Liu Qingyi was pregnant, and Su Mu didn''t care too much. After all, although the Terran is scattered, it is still very prosperous and can be solved in a few months.


    But today, Su Mu didn''t expect Gulin Feng to mention it himself. He couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Is there any implication in this method?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "No, it''s really weird. According to the investigation of various holy places, there is a faint shadow of heavenly demons." Gulin Feng said with some worry.


    "Demon!?"


    Su Mu''s eyes widened when he heard the speech. He hadn''t heard the word for a long time. He quickly asked, "seriously? But aren''t the entrances and exits of the secret realm of the devil sealed? How can there be other demons in the world?"


    "That''s what I''m worried about."


    Gulin Feng took a deep breath and sighed: "at the beginning, I was skeptical about sealing all the magic secret places. After all, no one can say whether there will still be entrances and exits of the magic secret places in places we don''t know. I''m worried that there may have been many demons in the world."


    Su Mu immediately knew the seriousness of the matter when he heard the speech. He saw the devil several times. He saw it in the secret place not far from the capital of the country. It was also the first time he saw the devil. He thought the devil was not enough to fear, but according to the statements of Gulin Feng and Taiyi holy master, Su Mu understood the horror of the devil.


    Later, Su Mu checked numerous ancient books. The records related to the birth of heavenly demons were vague, but Su Mu also obtained a lot of information from them. Each birth of heavenly demons was accompanied by the death of more than one human emperor.


    This is no coincidence. According to Su Mu''s later understanding, these great emperors died in the hands of the demons, and finally sealed the demons with all their strength and life.


    Now the human race has no emperor. If the devil is born, it must be a catastrophe to the world.


    "If so, I''m afraid something big will happen!" Su Mu sighed and said. She was worried. Liu Qingyi was pregnant at this time, and her cultivation was not high. If the real devil came, how should Liu Qingyi arrange it?


    "It seems that the system without communication for more than a year needs to communicate again." Su Mu thought in his heart that he thought his strength was too miscellaneous, so he wanted to master all the things in his hand and continue reading, but now it seems that if he wants to grow up quickly, he still depends on the treasures in those novels.


    For example, in some novels, if Su mu can get that thing, it is not impossible to become a great emperor overnight!


    But Su Mu knew that the probability was too small. It was as small as an ant regretting the sky. It was extremely difficult.


    After Gulin Feng left, Su Mu gave Liu Qingyi to Taiyi for the time being. He went directly into the Fusang tree to practice. Although this is the space cast by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Su Mu has understood the reliability of the system at this time, and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is unlikely to find the clue of the system.


    Moreover, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi can''t stare at himself all the time.


    Perhaps because of the arrival of the crisis, Su Mu opened the bookshelf he hadn''t read for a long time, but there was a book that made him jealous and panting.


    "Journey to the West!"


    Su Mu took a deep breath. Although the journey to the west is not comparable to the flood and famine gods, it is the most familiar story. The familiar stories such as the monkey king making trouble in heaven are even more well-known.


    Su Mu never thought he could get the right to read the journey to the West.


    Thinking of the various miracles in the journey to the West and the panacea to improve his cultivation, Su Mu''s excited heart couldn''t stop at all. It took Su Mu half a day to force him down.


    "Journey to the West novels, even the worst of them, can bring me incomparably rich promotion," Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Journey to the west, a work handed down from generation to generation, attracted Su Mu''s attention for the first time. However, he was no longer the poor boy who needed to collect thousands of Lingshi in the past. Now he is one of the emperor of Taiyi holy land, and even one of the two emperors recognized by the whole continent. Lingshi is nothing for him at all.


    After looking at the number of spirit stones on his body, Su Mu recharged the best spirit stones of 200 million. He was rich and willful for nothing else.


    Just as the great krypton King''s big brother Ma said, you can solve this problem as long as you charge money. If you don''t solve it, you must not charge enough money.


    Because the journey to the west is in traditional Chinese, Su Mu didn''t read Su Mu so fast. Although there are not many words, it took three days to read it.


    At this time, Su Mu''s face was solemn and his eyes were full of expectation. Journey to the West! He didn''t believe it if he didn''t produce anything good after spending so much money.


    Sure enough, the reward given by the system was beyond Su Mu''s imagination.


    "Congratulations to the host for reading the novel Journey to the West and getting a flat peach from Tianting for 3000 years."


    "Congratulations to the host for reading the novel Journey to the west, obtaining the reward magic power and holding the Buddha kingdom in his hand."


    "Congratulations to the host for reading the novel Journey to the West and getting a reward of God pill and three turns of gold pill."


    "Congratulations to the host for reading the novel Journey to the West and getting the reward magic power, samadhi true fire."


    "Congratulations to the host for reading the novel Journey to the West and getting the reward. Monkey King is separated together (nine real immortals)."


    After reading the rewards given by the system, even though Su Mu had a lot of good things at this time, he still couldn''t calm down. He kept panting, showing his inner restlessness.


    Peach! What''s that? It''s used by the queen mother to win over the immortals in the three worlds of journey to the West. Although it''s only a 3000 year old, it can still make mortals become immortals!


    Buddha in the palm! How powerful the monkey king was, he was held down by the move of the Tathagata and waited at the foot of the five elements mountain for 500 years.


    Needless to say, the three turn golden pill is not as good as the nine turn golden pill, but it is still a rare pill, which is enough to improve Su Mu''s cultivation.


    Samadhi true fire is a powerful flame in journey to the West. Red boy almost burned the monkey king when he used samadhi true fire.


    As for the last reward, Monkey King''s separation! At present, this is definitely a life-saving card. Although I don''t know how the nine real immortals compare with the great emperor of the world, it is definitely a life-saving card and can''t be used.


    "I haven''t read for a year, but this reading has given me such a good surprise and harvest!" Su Mu thought secretly. With these things, he can definitely grow up in the fastest time and become one of the pillars of the Terran.


    However, the system poured a basin of cold water on Su Mu at the next moment

 Chapter 209

    Su Mu successfully mastered this magic power by refining samadhi real fire. After refining different fire and sun real fire for many times, Su mu can''t feel too much pain now. What''s more, he has the power of God like prison to grind his flesh all the time. At this time, with the broken practice of Samadhi real fire, His physical strength has reached a higher level.


    Qinglian earth fire, falling heart fire, samadhi true fire and sun true fire were devoured by burning. The long lost burning evolution also brought great improvement to Su mu. At this time, Su Mu''s cultivation was not far from the realm of yin and Yang.


    Moreover, he also has a three turn golden pill and a 3000 year flat peach, which is enough to make his cultivation leap to an unimaginable level.


    But just then, the system poured a basin of cold water on Su mu.


    "Remind the host that the physical strength of the host is strong now, but it can''t swallow the three turn golden elixir due to the low mana level. If it is swallowed by force, it may cause unnecessary consequences. Please be careful."


    Su Mu frowned at the speech and said, "how much energy does a three turn gold pill contain? Even now, my body can''t bear it?"


    "The energy contained in the three turn golden pill is enough for a person who has just entered the fairyland to break into the fairyland. The energy contained is not much less than a drop of Jinwu essence blood absorbed by the host."


    "So much?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help sighing when he heard the speech. Although he didn''t know what the immortal realm of the system was, it was called immortal by the system. It was definitely a treasure hard to find for the strength level of Xuantian continent. Fortunately, the system reminded him early. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be some unexpected consequences after swallowing it.


    "What about the flat peach?" Su Mu was born and asked. Since the three turn golden pill can''t be absorbed by himself for the time being, there''s no problem with the flat peach.


    "There is not much energy material in the flat peach for three thousand years, and the host can swallow it. Most of the energy contained in the flat peach is similar to the longevity material in the sky covering world, which is very helpful to increase the life span, but it is not too high for the improvement of cultivation. However, the host''s current cultivation is not high. After taking the flat peach, it should be able to break through the middle and even later stages of yin and Yang."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, holding a flat peach the size of two fists in his hand, and the meaning of taking it rose in his heart.


    Now Su Mu has a lot of thoughts on improving his cultivation. For nothing else, he wants to take this flat peach to protect his wife and children under the pressure of hidden demons.


    "Leave some for Qingyi to take." Su Mu thought secretly. Now Liu Qingyi is pregnant and her cultivation has stopped for half a year. I''m afraid it''s hard to catch up with her. In order not to let Liu Qingyi have the idea of dragging her back, it''s time for her to improve her cultivation.


    Su Mu divided the flat peach into two parts. Generally, Haosheng saved it. He took the other half and crossed his knees to absorb the energy in the flat peach.


    Su Mu also felt from his cultivation. Indeed, as the system said, the energy in the flat peach is too much than the three turn golden elixir, but the longevity material contained in it is extremely rich. Su Mu thought to himself that if he ate all the flat peach, he could increase his life by tens of thousands of years.


    However, Su Mu didn''t care much about the increase of life expectancy. After all, Xuantian continent is different from the world of covering the sky. Even the great emperor can only survive for ten thousand years. In ten thousand years, even an ordinary broken state and even heaven and earth state can survive.


    Compared with the increased life span, Su Mu still cares about the improvement of his strength.


    After su Mu absorbed all the energy in the half flat peach, his cultivation naturally broke through the yin-yang environment and successfully stepped into the high-level combat power of the major holy sites. Although it was only the bottom of the high-level combat power, it was also a huge improvement, wasn''t it?


    Moreover, due to the overflow of excess energy, Su Mu''s cultivation came directly to the middle of yin and Yang, which can be said to ascend to the sky step by step.


    Half a flat peach has such a powerful ability, not to mention the three turn golden pill that can''t be taken. When the cultivation is enough, Su Mu will take it at the first time to see what kind of surprise it can bring to himself.


    After improving his cultivation, it''s time for Su Mu to master his new magic power.


    The Buddha kingdom in the palm is the supreme and unique skill of the Tathagata Buddha in the journey to the West. When the monkey king was making trouble in the heavenly palace, the Tathagata used this move to turn the monkey king around. The last palm turned over. The Buddha kingdom in the palm was suppressed on the monkey king like a world. The strange stones in the Buddha poured out and condensed into the five element mountain to hold him down for 500 years!


    How could su Mu not be excited and want to master such a magic power? However, the Buddha kingdom in his hand is somewhat different from that in Su Mu''s memory.


    According to the records of the Buddha kingdom in the palm, the cultivator can condense the world in the palm according to what he thinks. He can be a Buddha Kingdom, a god Kingdom, or a devil kingdom. In short, what he thinks is the embryo of this magic power. In order to truly cultivate this magic power, Su Mu should condense the unique world in his palm first, Only by refining it can it be turned into a real magic power similar to the Buddha in the palm.


    Su Mu is also very happy about this. Although the Buddhist country in his hand is good, he is not a Buddhist and can''t understand the rhyme in the Buddhist country.


    But relying on his own inner refinement is different. Su Mu already has a magical embryo in his heart, but he doesn''t have time to practice.


    Su Mu recorded all the records of the Buddha kingdom in his cultivation palm in his mind and began to condense a world in his own hands.


    This step is not difficult. Su mu, who mastered the power of space, soon built a small world, but it is far worse than the real world, even the lowest world.


    But Su Mu doesn''t care, because he believes that one day the world in his hand will be bigger than the Buddha kingdom in the hands of Tathagata Buddha. This is his confidence as a Strider!


    Although the world is small, it is still a powerful magic power. Su Mu carefully dotted the world in his hands.


    What is the biggest for Su mu? Nature is the endless universe above the blue sky!


    Yes, Su Mu wants to take this opportunity to create a small world embryo similar to the universe in his palm. If this move can really succeed, it will be a magic power comparable to the future for Su Mu!


    One palm fell, and the stars and rivers all over the sky suppressed. Who dares to resist such an apocalyptic scene and power?


    "If you can really create it, then you are my card magic power. I mean to call you the star in your hand!" Su Mu thought in his heart.

 Chapter 210

    There was a method embryo in his mind, and it was twice the result with half the effort. But even so, it took Su Mu three months.


    Su Mu stood on the high cliff on the sixth floor of Taiyi holy land. Feeling the still cold, he shook his head and said in secret: "it was snowy when he closed the customs. Now he is going to come to the hot season of the sun and the sun. The time of cultivation is really worthless."


    In three months, Su Mu finally created the stars in his palm, but no one asked him to try the power of this magic power!


    In addition, Su Mu''s accomplishments have also been consolidated in the middle of yin and Yang. The evolution of burning decision also makes the power of Buddha anger lotus condensed by Su Mu''s four fires better. If Su Mu tries his best to gather Buddha anger lotus at this time, I''m afraid the ridge of this holy land will be easily destroyed by himself.


    It''s not just the illusion of strength, but Su Mu clearly feels that he can do so at present.


    But he is also the emperor of a holy land. He can''t do such a thing.


    Su Mu found Liu Qingyi for the first time after closing the door. At this time, Liu Qingyi took a walk in the courtyard under the care of a pair of maids. Because the cold winter has just passed, Liu Qingyi has not experienced the warmth of the sun for several months. It is not easy to get out of the sun today. He must experience it.


    As for Su mu, she stood quietly at the gate of the hospital and looked at Liu Qingyi. Now she was pregnant in September, and her fetus had taken shape. She could only appear in the world when the time came to add some adjustments to the love between Su Mu and Liu Qingyi.


    "You go down and I''ll take care of her." Su Mu gently walked behind Liu Qingyi and said aloud.


    Naturally, it is impossible for the maids not to know this man. As the emperor of Taiyi holy land and the master of the emperor peak, Su Mu''s face is naturally remembered by each of them.


    "Yes."


    The maids saluted and stepped back. Liu Qingyi turned around in surprise. Looking at Su mu with a smiling face, she couldn''t help feeling excited. For a moment, she forgot about her pregnancy and was about to run to Su mu.


    Fortunately, Su Mu''s response was timely. He rushed to her and quickly held her. He whispered, "now you are still pregnant. How can you be so careless and be careful to move your fetal Qi."


    "Isn''t there a husband? I believe you." Liu Qingyi smiled and said.


    Su Mu smiled and shook his head when he heard the speech. Liu Qingyi felt the increasingly unimaginable momentum of Su Mu and said, "husband, have you broken through again?"


    "Well, if you have enough spiritual power, you will naturally break through." Su Mu nodded and smiled.


    "Now your strength is getting stronger and stronger, but I still stagnate as always. I''m afraid I can''t keep up with you anymore." Liu Qingyi shook her head with a bitter smile.


    "Your talent is not weak, but you haven''t practiced during this period of time. There will certainly be a period of rapid growth in the accumulation of a few months after the birth of your child. I have also prepared some natural materials and earth treasures to improve your strength, so you don''t have to worry too much about these problems. What''s more, you are my wife. Even if you can''t keep up with me, I will always know how to accompany you and your children "Su Mu smiled and said, his tone full of favor for Liu Qingyi.


    "You spoil me so much. When the child is born, what if I become a woman who doesn''t understand?" Liu Qingyi asked aloud.


    "You won''t. You were born in wanbaozong when you were young. You have received the top education of wanbaozong. You know books and etiquette, and are proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. You won''t become a woman who can''t do anything in your mouth." Su Mu hugged Liu Qingyi and said.


    "So believe me?" Liu Qingyi asked.


    "HMM." Su Mu whispered back.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time that they were tired of being crooked, some major events also happened in the South and the West.


    Dozens of Jiaolong died unexpectedly while exploring this place. All their blood was absorbed, and their whole body turned into mummies, which made the dragon family angry.


    Now, the dragon clan has unified the southern region and become the controller of the demon clan. Although the strength of the clan can not be compared with that of the human clan, it is also the top force in the world. When the dragon clan is so prosperous, some people dare to be presumptuous in the territory of the dragon clan.


    "Everybody, do you know what happened in the west?" Aoyang asked with a heavy face, and his tone revealed unparalleled anger.


    "I see." all the great saints nodded and replied.


    "Then why don''t you solve it?"


    Aoyang asked in a dignified tone and said, "you know, it''s dozens of dragon people''s lives. It turned into a corpse in such a short time. What are you waiting for as the ten elders of the dragon people?"


    "Dragon King, it''s not that we don''t want to go, but that we have no way." the three elders of the dragon family spoke. He is a dark dragon, with the same pulse as the Dragon incarnated before Ao mo.


    "Three elders, what''s your reason?" boil Yang asked aloud, and the undulating chest kept telling his anger.


    "Dragon King, six elders and I have been to that place, but there is an unknown Terran array in that place. Our strength exceeds the array limit and we can''t enter it to check the situation." the Third Elder replied.


    "Terran array!?"


    When Aoyang heard the speech, he immediately clapped the case and asked angrily, "the Terran is busy fighting with the aquarium in the other three seas except the South China Sea. Under such circumstances, how can the Terran have the leisure to come to our dragon territory to make trouble!?"


    "Dragon King, we are also puzzled, but it blocked the border between me and the six elders. It is indeed a Terran array. No other race except the Terran can create such a border, even... Even our dragon race is difficult to create at present." the three elders said with a bad face.


    "Hum!"


    Aoyang snorted coldly and said, "we dragon people don''t rely on these arrays. We rely on our strong strength and terrible body. The arrays are only studied by weak people. How can we compare with our dragon people?"


    "The Dragon King is right, but the problem of that array still won''t disappear because of our disdainful words. That array still prevents us from exploring where information. I believe the three elders and the six elders won''t lie to us because of these things." the elder of the dragon family said.


    "Elder, what can you do?" boil Yang asked aloud. The elder is a temporary military division of the dragon family. He gave advice to the dragon family many times after the closure of the Dragon Emperor Ao mo.


    "I''m afraid we can''t solve this problem, so we need the Dragon King to go to the location of the array in person, break the array and solve the small people hiding in it, so as to frighten the aliens we gathered." the elder said aloud.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 211

    After listening to the elder''s words, Aoyang couldn''t help sighing and said, "my dragon family is so strong, but I need to solve some small things myself. How can the dragon family grow in the long run?"


    "But the Dragon King, if you don''t go in person, I''m afraid the west can''t find out with us. Instead, there will be countless dragon losses."


    The elder of the dragon family said, "so please take the overall situation as the priority and go there in person to solve this problem."


    "What level is the most restricted entry in that array?" boil Yang asked aloud.


    "Probably in the later stage of the heaven and earth realm, you can''t step into it after surpassing the heaven and earth realm." the elder replied.


    "How much heaven and earth do I have at this time?" he asked.


    "About 3600."


    "Gather them all together and follow me to the west to investigate this matter. If they can solve it, it''s best. If they can''t solve it, I''ll do it myself," said Aoyang.


    "I see, Dragon King''s order." the elder nodded helplessly. He couldn''t help worrying about this trip. I don''t know how many dragon families in heaven and earth will die in the array.


    "I know the worries in your hearts, but this is what they must face. If they always rely on us to solve the problems in the future, when and when will the dragon family really grow up, open up new frontiers and expand land for the dragon family and fight the world with the Dragon Emperor?" said Ao Yang.


    "We understand, but please protect the more than 3000 dragon families as much as possible. Don''t let them lose too much." the elder said aloud.


    Aoyang nodded and agreed to the elder''s request. Outside the emperor''s palace, 3600 dragon people gathered together to rectify the universe as soon as possible.


    "You say, what do we want to do when the dragon king gets together?"


    "I don''t know. There''s no news on it, but did you find out that all the dragons we gathered were powerful in the heaven and earth realm, and no one was above or below the heaven and earth realm."


    "Hey, I heard that something appeared in a mountain range controlled by us in the West. Could it be that we were asked to eliminate foreign objects?"


    "I think so."


    "Stop talking, the Dragon King is coming."


    When the voice fell, a half dragon with incomparable air fell in front of the heaven and earth realm and turned into a dignified man in black robe. It was the Dragon King who boiled the sun.


    Aoyang took a deep breath and said: "Someone said just now that I was going to ask you to kill the foreign objects in a mountain range under our control. I congratulated him first. He guessed right, but there was no reward, so I was frank. There was a Terran array in that mountain range, and those petty people hid in it. The three elders and six elders had gone to see it, but because of the array The particularity of is limited to people in or under the heaven and earth realm. That''s why I called you together. Now you should understand to find your destination? "


    "I see!" the dragons answered loudly.


    "Now that you understand, I don''t need to say any more. All the preparations are for me to fly at top speed towards the West. I must get to the mountains before sunset the day after tomorrow, okay?" the sun snapped.


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The actions of the dragon clan did not hide anyone. Those demon clans conquered by the strong strength of the dragon clan also found out the purpose of the dragon clan''s trip, and excluded most of the heaven and earth realm experts of the dragon clan and rushed to the west to meet the dragon clan.


    This is an opportunity for them to express their loyalty to the city of the Dragon nationality. If they seize this opportunity, it is not impossible for them to soar to the sky by relying on the Dragon nationality. Therefore, the number of heaven and earth territories gathered by major ethnic groups is more than three times that of the Dragon nationality, reaching more than 14000 heaven and earth territories.


    Such a large and powerful army naturally attracted the attention of the Terran. However, since all the troops were heading for the South and the west, these spies did not change, but waited for them to start after they arrived at their destination to pass the news back to the Terran.


    Most of these detectives are made up of demon tribes. They were caught up by the Terrans at their own age, and experienced the cruel training of the Terrans. In the end, they were set up by the Terrans in their souls to enter the southern domain as the eye liner for the Terrans to monitor the demons.


    As long as they don''t want to die and want to continue to survive in this world, they can only abide by the rules of the human race and work for the human race. Of course, in order to make these demon races more loyal, the human race even told them that as long as they work hard, they can be free in a thousand years.


    But whether they can hold out until that time, again.


    The millennium time is not too long for the cultivator and the demon family. Maybe it''s just a dazzling Kung Fu.


    But you know, in the past 1000 years, they have to constantly send the information needed by the Terran back to the Terran without being discovered under the eyes of the demon family. This is not an easy thing to do. Although many spies have completed these things and finally gained freedom, most of them even more than 90% of the spies died on the road of finally exploring the information for the Terran.


    However, for these spies who have lost their freedom since childhood, even if there is a chance of freedom, they will strive for that opportunity.


    Because of the existence of these spies, the Terran has been thinking about the demon family for many years, and the value of the demon family is becoming smaller and smaller, and the Terran is becoming more and more arrogant.


    At this time, the dragon clan suddenly appeared, disrupting the Terran''s mind to master the demon clan. The dragon clan is very exclusive. Basically, no spies can really send important information back to the Terran. The Terran pays less and less attention to these spies, and has recently raised the meaning of silence.


    For these spies, if they can find out the destination of the dragon family, it may be a means to save their lives. Therefore, these spies are not only very careful, but also gamble on their own lives.


    If you win the bet, send the news back to the Terran and save your life.


    Lost the bet, found the destination by the dragon clan, and was directly killed by the dragon clan.


    No matter how you choose, you are in danger of life, but the former has the chance to live, so why not choose the former?


    Although the probability of success is very small, what if you are the lucky one, can master the news, send it back to the Terran and become the one who survived?


    All the spies basically had such a mind and rushed towards the direction of the Dragon army. They were careful and didn''t leak any breath from themselves.


    Trained by the Terran, they are best at hiding, so they can become spies arranged by the Terran in the demon clan in the southern region.


    As long as they are not found, they still have a great chance to get information and live successfully.

 Chapter 212

    Tomb in tomb, perhaps most people have forgotten this place, but the horror of this place is still remembered.


    Here, the clan land where Taotie was originally located was occupied by the dragon clan without further exploration, and was occupied by the later demons.


    In the tomb, there was an incomparably huge blood pool. At this time, the blood ancestor was naked in it, enjoying the comfort brought by the blood to his whole body.


    From time to time, he took out a cup and drank a mouthful of blood. His pale face showed a satisfied look.


    Just then, a bat flew in, stopped by the blood ancestor, and came out sound waves.


    The blood ancestor frowned and said, "you mean the Dragon army is coming towards us?"


    "Blood ancestor, the blood brought back by me and left bat a while ago was obtained from the dragon family. We saw a team of about 50 dragon families. We couldn''t help but go up and kill them and suck up their blood." the right bat said aloud.


    "So?"


    The blood ancestor nodded and said, "no wonder I said how the recent blood has a special strong feeling. It turned out to be the blood of the dragon family. It''s good. When the blood family reappears, I''ll reward you two."


    "Thank you, blood ancestor," said the left and right bats immediately.


    "But at present, the Dragon army still has to find a way to solve it first, otherwise it will be a lot of trouble for us." Xuezu said aloud, but from his indifferent face and the shaking glass in his hand, he didn''t take those coming troops to heart.


    "This group of dragon troops is nothing to us at all, let alone the blood ancestor. As long as the blood ancestor comes to the river of blood at will, that group of dragon can only become a tonic for the blood ancestor to restore strength. Don''t you think so, right bat?" left bat said aloud.


    "The left bat is right. The more they come, the better. The more they come, the more blood we will get, and the stronger the strength that blood ancestors can recover." the right bat nodded.


    "What you said is really good, but a few days ago I found two guys who are not weaker than me peeping outside the array, which shows that the top strength of the dragon family is still good. In case, I''d better not take action first. You two go out and have a look first." Xuezu shook his wine glass and said in a tone of indifference, Even if he knew that the other party might have strength equal to or higher than himself, he didn''t care at all.


    "I see, blood ancestor." the left and right bats nodded, flew out of the room where the blood pool was, and flew outside the tomb.


    At this time, the troops of the Dragon nationality and their subordinate ethnic groups also arrived, with a total of nearly 20000 heaven and earth territory.


    "It''s so much. It''s like seeing an ant nest." the left bat said aloud.


    "They are better than ants. Well, cockroach nests," said the right bat.


    "Cockroach nest... Cockroaches don''t seem to get together so much?" asked the left bat suspiciously.


    "Who knows what to do with hanging him so much, we should do well in front of the blood ancestor." the right bat said casually, and his wings flew towards the Dragon army for a while.


    "Hey! Wait for me! What if we meet someone who is in the same state as the blood ancestor?" the left bat said quickly, and his figure quickly followed behind the right bat.


    The reason why the dragon clan and its army flew at top speed day and night for three consecutive days is that their strength is very little. Their spiritual power has not been recovered for a while. Some feel difficult to solve in the face of the sudden attack of left and right bats.


    "Don''t panic, there are only two of them! Gather all the strength to fight back against them!" some dragon families in heaven and earth quickly organized troops to fight back, but the strength of the two bats was not weak and the speed was so fast that they didn''t hit any of their attacks.


    The Dragon King Aoyang hid in the void. Looking at the reaction of the dragon family, he first nodded, then shook his head and said: "It seems that it will take a long time for the dragon family to grow up. Although they don''t want to admit it, their response to the sudden crisis is far worse than that of the human family. Without saying anything else, they just fly into the mountain where the enemy is located, or enter when their spiritual power is greatly damaged. It''s like death!"


    On the battlefield, the two bats cooperate tacitly. Their extremely fast speed and the sound waves constantly emitted from their bodies provide them with the ability of rapid response.


    Although they are small, even extremely petite, the storms on their wings are not small at all, just like hurricanes.


    In a short time, the dragon clan lost dozens of people in the heaven and earth realm, and the army brought by those demon clans under their command suffered heavy losses, at least hundreds of strong people in the heaven and earth realm died.


    "Can''t wait any longer." Aoyang said in his heart. If he continued to wait and see, I''m afraid the next thing would be difficult to solve. Although there are few deaths and injuries of the dragon family, the loss of the demon family under the influence of the dragon family is not small. If these troops are killed and injured again, the dragon family doesn''t care, but I''m afraid the demon families they accept will have different hearts!


    Thinking of this, the boiling sun is no longer hidden. A huge half dragon appears from high altitude. The huge clouds are shaken open by his momentum, revealing the golden sunset behind the clouds.


    Against this background, Aoyang''s flying body looked even more powerful. He looked up and roared. A deafening dragon roared through the sky and burst through the clouds.


    "It''s the Dragon King! Everybody, the Dragon King has come to save us! Don''t wait any longer! Take those two bats!"


    "Oh!"


    The momentum of the dragon clan soared, but the hearts of the left and right bats were creepy. Their strength was just Yin and Yang. The momentum emitted by boiling Yang made them feel incomparable despair.


    "Xuezu! Help!" the two bats shouted out without thinking.


    The words fell, and a pale humanoid man slowly stepped out of the void. With a wave of his big hand, a wall made of blood blocked the left and right bats.


    "Don''t come back yet?" the blood ancestor said aloud.


    The left and right bats immediately returned to the blood ancestor''s shoulder with incomparable speed.


    "It seems that this time, we must use something to protect our lives." Xuezu frowned and said. He didn''t expect that the dragon clan sent a prospective emperor directly. For him at present, the prospective emperor is a little difficult to solve!


    High above the sky, Aoyang actually felt a threat from the pale man. He couldn''t help shaking his head. It''s just a great saint. How can he have the ability to threaten himself? I must be restless and think too much.

 Chapter 213

    At the moment of boiling Yang Leng God, Xuezu quickly seized this opportunity and showed a red precious jade condensed from blood in his hand.


    "Blood god son! Come out!" the blood ancestor shouted, and the blood jade in his hand burst into pieces, and small molecular blood droplets appeared around him, at least as many as 100000.


    "It''s still too few. When hundreds of millions of blood god sons came out, no one in the world could compete with me, but now there are only this means to protect their lives." Xuezu reluctantly shook his head, thought about the powerful power of blood god sons in the past and sighed.


    "The blood ancestor doesn''t have to sigh. As the strength of the blood ancestor slowly becomes stronger, the blood god son will recover." the right bat comforted.


    "If that guy hadn''t taken away all my blood gods before he died, now in the face of these mole ants, why should I use such life-saving means to escape?" the blood ancestor said with an ugly face.


    "Xuezu is relieved that the man is dead. Even if he is so earth shaking, he is still dead, and Xuezu survived. The surviving Xuezu is much more deterrent than a dead man." said the left bat.


    "The left bat is right. Xuezu, no matter how hard the man left us, he is dead after all. We have hope when we live. I believe that Xuezu will certainly be able to revitalize the blood family and let the human family pay its due price in the future." the right bat said slowly.


    Just as they were talking about it, the attack of Aoyang also came, and the terrible atmosphere of destruction burst the whole void. Dragon shadows crossed the sky and crashed towards the blood ancestor.


    "The power of the blood river!"


    The blood ancestor shouted angrily, and the blood jade in his hand condensed again. A magnificent river suddenly appeared. The endless blood water would gather together, and the terrible blood wave broke through the sky and collided with the Dragon shadow.


    "What''s that?" boil Yang stared. How many lives does this endless blood need to kill to gather?


    If boil Yang felt disdain for the fear of blood ancestor in his heart, at this time, he could not help but solemnly face the pale man in front of him. Such murderous spirit could not be condensed overnight. It was unknown how many lives could be gathered by dying in his hands.


    The horror and murderous spirit emitted by the blood ancestor and the endless blood in the sky shocked the dragon family. At this time, the dragon family who was full of confidence in Aoyang also raised some concerns.


    In the face of such a fierce man, can the Dragon King really stop and solve him?


    "Dragon! Listen to my orders, kill!" boil Yang no longer hesitated. At the command, three thousand dragon people in heaven and earth immediately flew up and risked their lives to kill the blood ancestor.


    Aoyang didn''t watch the war, but shot at the next moment. The endless dragon Qi condensed a terrible wave. With a roar, the Dragon roar penetrated the whole battlefield, adding a layer of the gas of killing. Lightning and thunder covered the sky in the west of the whole southern region, making the momentum more terrible.


    "Dragon clan?"


    Hearing the speech, the blood ancestor couldn''t help laughing and said sarcastically, "it''s just a group of advanced Dragons of the snake family! How dare you call yourself the dragon family? It''s really ridiculous!"


    "The power of the dragon family cannot be trampled! Kill!"


    "OK! Let me see the strength of your ''dragon clan''!" the blood ancestor snorted coldly and immediately wanted to fight the enemy and summon the blood clan created in his body these days.


    "Blood clan can''t. now our blood clan has just recovered, and our strength is not enough to compete with these jiaosnakes. We can''t let our anger daze our heads." Zuo bat quickly reminded us.


    "So what? Today I''m going to see how these jiaosnakes dare to call themselves the dragon family?" Xuezu said without any concern. Ignoring the words of Zuo bat, he was about to take action immediately.


    "Blood clan, now!"


    The voice fell. In the floating Blood River in the sky, there appeared a human object wrapped in blood. After the blood dispersed, there were beautiful and pale blood families inside.


    "What are these... Things?"


    Some dragon families thought that the blood gas emitted from these blood families was too shocking. Although they could not compare with the pale man called blood ancestor, they were definitely the master of countless murders. The murderous gas and blood gas all over their body gathered together to form a new force, which shocked the dragon family.


    "Don''t worry about him! The world is round! The dragon family is invincible!" a dragon born shouted angrily, and didn''t care about the blood gas emitted by those blood families.


    When the dragon family heard the speech, they were shocked and shouted angrily, "the world is round! The dragon family is invincible!"


    "Heaven and earth are round! The dragon family is invincible!"


    "Heaven and earth are round! The dragon family is invincible!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the angry drinking resounded through the sky, the first confrontation between the blood clan and the dragon clan in Xuantian mainland officially appeared. This war also led to the blood clan repeatedly looking for the trouble of the dragon clan and missing the opportunity to destroy the Terran.


    It is natural that such a terrible atmosphere of killing in the Western battlefield can not hide from the spies trained by the Terran. One by one, they hurried to the north of the southern region and rushed to the Terran border to tell the Terran about it.


    The unknown ethnic group suddenly appeared. They were able to compete with the dragon clan, the overlord of the southern region, and their blood broke through the clouds, which shocked the spies.


    Some of these spies were very calm and quietly left the battlefield.


    Some spies exposed their bodies due to excitement and fled from the Western battlefield, but were chased and killed by the demon forces under the dragon clan.


    The dragon clan and the blood clan made a real fire. These demon clans were very smart. They saw that the two clans might end up in a draw, so they didn''t go into the battlefield. Instead, they sent half of their clansmen to help the dragon clan rectify, and the other half went to hunt down those human spies.


    In this way, they don''t have to worry about the dragon family settling accounts after autumn, nor do they have to worry about the blood family coming to the door to fight them. It can be said that it is a way to have the best of both worlds.


    The corpses were everywhere. Under the waving of the blood ancestor, all the blood in these corpses was sucked out to supplement the blood gas for the blood River and keep the fighting strength of the blood clan at the peak all the time.


    With the blood River as the source of strength, thousands of blood ancestors summoned by the blood ancestor basically fight without scruples. When they die, they also have to drag the dragon family around them to die together.


    It looks like blood ancestral loss, because these blood families are gathered by his power.


    It is true that these blood clans are indeed formed by the power of blood ancestors, but there is a blood river. These blood clans can be resurrected continuously, and the consumed power is also restored by the blood extracted from the dead dragon corpses.


    In this way, although the blood clan''s strength is weaker, it has gained some advantages with resurrection and continuous five dozen and one.


    But it''s just an advantage

 Chapter 214

    The dominant power on the battlefield seems to fall in the hands of the blood clan, but only the blood ancestor himself knows that if this goes on, the blood clan will still be defeated.


    At this time, he has not recovered his full strength, and the number of blood god sons is not enough to support such a battle. The current scene is just an illusion that he deliberately created to confuse the dragon family and want the dragon family to retreat.


    If the leader of the dragon family today is the Dragon Emperor Ao Mo, you may also see the abnormality of the blood family, but it''s a pity that what came today is only an ordinary dragon saint who arbitrarily improved his strength. Ao Mo exceptionally gave Aoyang to Ao surname.


    Therefore, the blood ancestor''s plan did work.


    Seeing the resurrected blood clan, Aoyang couldn''t help but take a breath and shouted angrily: "dragon clan! Evacuate quickly!"


    The dragon people were stunned when they heard the speech, and their unhappiness and ugliness did not hide at all.


    A dragon family flew to Aoyang and asked, "Dragon King! Why evacuate?"


    Aoyang ignored it, pointed to hundreds of dried dragon corpses on the ground, and pointed to the blood clan in the sky, which constantly resurrected in Hanoi, and said, "what do you say?"


    "This..."


    "Dragon! Leave the battlefield as quickly as possible! This failure reminds us that we can''t underestimate any ethnic group. When we return to the Imperial Palace, we will reorganize the army and come back for revenge!" boil Yang shouted angrily.


    "Yes!"


    The orderly roar came, and one by one the Dragon Kingdom flew high into the sky towards the Dragon Emperor Palace in the middle, without worrying about the enemies behind them.


    "Don''t chase." Xuezu waved his hand, and his face, which was already very pale, was even paler at this time, just like flour on his face.


    He waved his hand and said, "the strength of the dragon family is not weak. It''s not a bad thing for us that they can retreat. Moreover, my spiritual power can''t hold up if it goes on like this."


    "Xuezu, are you okay?" the right bat asked, his legs were tightly attached to Xuezu''s shoulder and kept flying his wings.


    "OK, I can''t die." Xuezu took a deep breath in his airway.


    With a wave of his big hand, the blood River turned into blood jade, but those blood families were left outside.


    "Blood ancestor, quickly recall the blood god son and restore some spiritual power," said the left bat.


    "HMM." Xuezu closed his eyes directly when he heard the speech. Tens of thousands of blood gods floating in the sky slowly entered Xuezu''s body, making his pale face ruddy, but still so pale.


    After recovering some spiritual power, the left and right bats also stopped waving their wings, and the blood ancestor also floated in the air with his own spiritual power.


    "Fortunately, the intelligence quotient of these dragon people is not high. If it can be seen that Xuezu strongly supported the war, it will not be so easy to solve." the left bat said aloud.


    "Needless to say, we need to move the place. Since it has been discovered by the dragon clan, we can''t continue to stay here. When the blood clan recovers and grows stronger in the future, we''ll find the trouble of the dragon clan." the blood ancestor said aloud.


    He looked at the dragon clan who rushed to the East and murmured, "dragon clan, I swear today that I will destroy your dragon clan before destroying the human clan!"


    "Xuezu, where are we going next?" asked the right bat.


    "Put the blood pool away, go to the South China Sea, and look for a hidden place on the edge of the South China Sea as a shelter for the blood clan for the time being. When my strength recovers, I will fight from the south, destroy the dragon clan first, and then attack the human clan." the blood ancestor shouted angrily.


    As the voice fell, a huge lightning flashed in the sky, and the thunder was deafening, as if denouncing the blood ancestor to destroy the Terran.


    "Hum! The destiny belongs to the human race? I''ll see if I can kill you together at that time." Xuezu angrily looked at the lightning and thunder in the sky.


    Boom!!


    The sky was angry, and an incomparably thick lightning directly hit the blood ancestor and drove him into the ground, as if telling the majesty of the sky.


    "Hum!" Xuezu''s face was ugly. Although he was not seriously injured, he was directly blasted from the sky to the ground, and his face could not be justified.


    "Wait..."


    Boom!


    "Xuezu, stop talking. Our strength has not recovered. All our goals are empty talk. I''d better pack up and rush to the South China Sea." the right bat said helplessly.


    "Only so." the blood ancestor shook his head helplessly and ordered thousands of blood ancestors to enter the tomb and dig out the huge blood pool directly.


    There are crisscross blood pipes under the blood pool. If the dragon clan hadn''t chosen this place, the blood ancestor wouldn''t want to abandon such a perfect casting place of the blood pool.


    Now he can only remove the blood pool formed by the blood. As for the things below, there is nothing he can do.


    "This is a secret place created by my good brother, but it can''t be left to the dragon family. Right bat, what should I do?" the corner of blood ancestor''s mouth turned up, and it was obvious that he had an idea in his heart.


    "The blood ancestor will do what he says," replied the right bat.


    "Well, left and right bats, why don''t we set up a blood returning array here and let all the Dragon families who come to explore in the future die here?" the blood ancestor said aloud.


    "Good idea."


    As soon as he did, the blood ancestor printed the law in his hand again and again, and the blood slowly condensed at the entrance of the second floor of the tomb.


    This is a big gift personally prepared for the dragon family. He doesn''t believe that the dragon family can''t find the position of the second floor of the tomb.


    As long as the dragon clan triggers this thing, endless blood will enter the bodies of those dragon clan, condense with their own blood, and slowly destroy their dragon clan bodies.


    And more than that, the power of the blood returning array is not just like this. It can be spread through the air breathed by the infected person. Although the power of the second spread is not as powerful as the first, it is enough to make the dragon people suffer a lot for a while, and even kill and hurt them a lot.


    After finishing these things, Xuezu didn''t have the mind to stay. After collecting the blood pool, he flew to the South China Sea at a high speed.


    There are endless lives in the South China Sea. It''s not impossible to absorb their blood. It''s just that he never likes the fishy smell. Now he has to go to the South China Sea to make the blood clan rise. Even in the face of the fishy smell he hates most, he should resist it, because it can make the blood clan quickly unite and succeed and restore the glory of the past.


    The figure of the blood clan gradually disappeared into the night and disappeared. The only thing we know is that they continue to settle down in the South China Sea. They secretly restore the strength of the blood clan, dormant and wait for the opportunity to invade the southern region, destroy the dragon clan and attack the Terran again!

 Chapter 215

    At this time, the master of the yuan family and the ancestors of the yuan family were sitting in the living room with serious faces. Below them sat a plain young man with a pair of sword eyebrows.


    "Lao Zu, the blood clan that came out of the southern region should not be..." the head of the yuan family, Jiang ChiYin, looked a little bad and didn''t say anything halfway.


    "It''s not impossible."


    The ancestor of the yuan family also had a dignified face and said, "it was recorded in the ancient battlefield that there was an empty river filled with blood, and there were also top strongmen fighting with blood. I''m afraid the blood clan in the southern region was sealed in ancient times."


    "Damn it! The four seas aquarium has just subsided, and the devil has come out! Is it time for our Terran to be robbed?" said Jiang ChiYin angrily. The blood clan came out again just after the four seas chaos subsided.


    If it is determined that this blood clan is really the blood clan in the ancient Tianmo clan, it will be a devastating thing for the Terran. Not to mention the terrible strength of the ancient blood clan, that is, the continuous flow of blood clan soldiers who can revive, is difficult to solve for the Terran.


    What''s more, those blood families can come out of the Tianmo script, which proves that there are still unsealed entrances to the Tianmo script in the world. If there is an entrance, those Tianmo will have a way to come out. Once the Tianmo reappears in the world, the Terran will return to the ancient days again.


    The day is dark, and every day it lingers in the shadow of fear.


    What''s more serious is that there is no great emperor in today''s Terran. If the devil is born, no one can solve it. How strong and prosperous is the ancient Terran? But he was still scarred by the demons. If the Terrans had not been supported by the only remaining quasi emperor and great saint, he would have been destroyed by other alien races.


    "No, our Terran, as the destiny group of Xuantian continent, can''t respond to disasters in such a short time. I guess this should be a sign to accelerate the growth of our Terran. At this time, when the golden age is coming, the Terran is prosperous and prosperous. Although there is no great emperor, there are countless tianarrogants. If I can withstand this disaster, I have a hunch that there will be chaos between heaven and demons It won''t happen again, "said the father of the Jiang family. He felt this way in his heart. It''s not once or twice. Even these ideas appeared in his dreams.


    "Old ancestor, although our Terran is proud and proud at this time, the only top power is the prospective emperor of your older generation! There are only four new prospective emperors, including me and Xiao Changhe of Shenji Pavilion in northern regions! The prospective emperor of the older generation is hidden from the world, and our Terran lacks top combat power at this time!" Jiang ChiYin said, looking very bad.


    "Father, that''s bad."


    When the words fell, the young man sitting under his seat opened his mouth. He picked up the tea cup in front of him, took a sip and said: "Father, the blood clan has been born for some time, but they haven''t done anything too much to our Terran. I''m afraid they have paid a price in order to escape the seal and leave the Tianmo secret place. This price is likely to be the ability to leave the Tianmo secret place with their strength as a chip."


    "So?" Jiang ChiYin frowned and asked.


    "So I guess that the blood clan and other heavenly demons do not have enough strength to invade our Terran at this time. This is also an opportunity for our Terran. As long as our Terran grows rapidly during this period, the heavenly demons will not be afraid at that time. Of course, now the heavenly demons are weak and dare not rise. My father can also join hands with most of the quasi emperors of the Terran to encircle and suppress the places where heavenly demons may exist on the mainland Weakening the strength of the demons can also suppress the dragon clan in the southern region. Although they have unified the whole demon clan, they should also let them understand who is in charge of this continent. "Jiang Heng said slowly, his bright eyes full of wisdom.


    You can also feel his ambition from his words. He is a man of heroic talent. As the emperor of the central region, he disdains Su mu, who is known as the emperor of the eastern region but accompanies women all day. As the emperor, when pursuing the main road is the primary goal, women are just red and pink skeletons. When you have ideas in the future, you can find them casually. Why waste time on women £¿


    "Heng''er, I know you have great ambitions, but everything should focus on the overall situation. At the time of the birth of the heavenly devil, if you offend the dragon family, it''s not good to face the double attack." Jiang ChiYin shook his head and rejected Jiang Heng''s idea.


    "My father is worried. Although the dragon clan rules the whole demon clan, the gap between his strength and ours is not so big. He doesn''t have to care about their ideas and actions." Jiang Heng disdained. He always has higher eyes than heaven, just the dragon clan, but it doesn''t come into his eyes.


    "But heng''er..."


    "All right, ChiYin."


    What else did Jiang ChiYin want to say, but he was interrupted by the ancestor of the Jiang family and said: "heng''er said it well. You take care of your head and tail too much. Those who achieve great things should not be afraid of the world. Taking care of your head and tail can not achieve great things. Although the demon family occupies the southern region, its strength is different from that of our human family. Heng''er, let me ask you something."


    "Excuse me, Grandpa." Jiang Heng sat upright and nodded. He still admired the ancestors of the yuan family. He grew up under the cultivation of the ancestors of the yuan family since childhood and knew how ambitious the half buried old man was.


    "Your plan can really succeed. I can delay it for you for decades. Tell me, can you be sure of becoming emperor in these decades?" the father of the Jiang family asked in a very flat tone, as if asking whether you can break through the physical state.


    "This..."


    Jiang Heng hesitated for a moment and said, "Lao Zu, now my cultivation is only in the middle of the broken territory. There is still a long distance from the territory of the great emperor. I can''t become emperor for decades. If I have enough opportunities, maybe I can become emperor in a hundred years."


    Although his strength is not high at present, Jiang Heng has enough confidence, because he has the capital of the great emperor, and becoming the emperor will only happen sooner or later.


    "What''s the chance?" the father of the yuan family asked again.


    "Difficult!"


    Jiang Heng shook his head and said, "if there is no great opportunity, I''m afraid it will take me five hundred years to become emperor. More and more spiritual power is needed to break through the first level after cultivation. Five hundred years is fast."


    "Heng''er, are you twenty this year?" asked the father of the yuan family.


    "Yes, Grandpa, it was just his 20th birthday a few days ago." Jiang Heng nodded.


    "Do you know how old Su mu, the emperor of the eastern regions, is this year?" asked the father of the Jiang family.


    "I heard that he is twenty this year."


    "Yes, Su Mu has been practicing for two and a half years, nearly three years. His accomplishments have entered the later stage of the broken state from a mortal. What about you?"


    "This..." Jiang Heng''s face sank. He never believed about Su Mu''s cultivation time.

 Chapter 216

    The old ancestor of the yuan family said with a long focus: "heng''er, you know how much our yuan family expects of you. It''s good that you have ambition, but you don''t have enough strength. No matter how big your ambition is, remember what I said. As long as you don''t become emperor one day, you can''t underestimate the people in the world, especially Su mu, the emperor of the eastern region!"


    "I see, Grandpa." Jiang Heng sighed and nodded.


    "I can promise you about what you said just now, but you have to promise me one thing, that is to hide your ambition. Now you haven''t considered that, your goal now is to break through to the holy land as soon as possible and ask for the throne of the great emperor." said the ancestor of the Jiang family.


    "I see, Grandpa." Jiang Heng nodded. He really didn''t have those messy colors in his eyes, which looked very ordinary.


    "Heng''er, you must become emperor before Su mu. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll have to improve the difficulty of obtaining the heaven opportunity. Therefore, from now on, you can enter the forbidden area of the yuan family to practice. If you don''t become a saint, don''t you understand?" said the ancestor of the yuan family.


    "I know my ancestors." Jiang Heng nodded, got up and left the living room. The ancestors of the Jiang family said well. If Su Mu was allowed to lead him to become emperor, it would be as difficult for him to get the chance of heaven.


    The chance of heaven is related to fairyland, so I have to pay attention to it!


    Su Mu is now a little ahead of him. He must go beyond the past and take the lead in breaking through the yin-yang realm.


    Unfortunately, Su Mu broke through the yin-yang realm a few days ago, and broke through the middle of the yin-yang realm. His strength has undergone earth shaking changes, which is not much worse than the weak emperor.


    Su Mu has many cards. Without using the future body and the monkey king, he also has the ability to cut off a weak emperor!


    Two months later, Liu Qingyi''s stomach could clearly feel the life in it. If Su Mu didn''t feel wrong, his child should be a daughter.


    On this day, Su Mu looked at Liu Qingyi lying on the bed with a big belly. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "you look so cute now. You have more charm than your dignity and beauty."


    Liu Qingyi smiled. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly felt the pain in his abdomen and hurriedly said, "husband! It''s going to be born!"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. He quickly dodged and left the room. Two seconds later, he came to the room with his midwife.


    In order to ensure the safety of Liu Qingyi''s production, Taiyi had already arranged the midwife and everything to stand by at the emperor peak of Su Mu at any time in case Liu Qingyi suddenly produced.


    No, just in time!


    Su Mu was driven out of the room by the midwife, and then took out all the items needed for maternal production from the space ring and began to get busy.


    Outside the door, Su Mu listened to Liu Qingyi''s hoarse cries and couldn''t help being anxious. As a modern youth, he read many urban love tragedy stories for fear of any accident.


    Although he knew that this was a world of cultivation and that accidents were unlikely to occur in production, Su Mu was still very worried.


    A moment later, the Taiyi Lord, the son and other elders who heard the news also waited in front of the door with Su mu.


    "After today, you will be a father." Taiyi said aloud. He was knocking with some melon seeds in his hand. He was not as eager as Su mu. Anyway, it was not his wife. He was anxious. Besides, how can a person of cultivation have a strong constitution and have an accident?


    "Lord, to be honest, I''m not ready to be a qualified father."


    Su Mu shook his head and said with a smile, "but I will try my best to cultivate this child and let her feel the love of her parents. Don''t grow up alone like me."


    "Emperor, I have something for you."


    As soon as he spoke, the son took out a book from his arms and said, "I also heard that you are not ready to be a father, so this father''s code is given to you."


    "Ah?"


    Su Mu widened his eyes and said in some doubt, "I said Jiang Yi, where did you get this?"


    "Thanks to your blessing, Shenji Pavilion collected it."


    Taiyi son waved his hand and said, "when Shenji Pavilion heard that you were going to be a father, it collected most of the father''s methods and wrote books for me to give to you."


    "Thank you very much, brother Jiang. You have a heart," Su Mu said with a smile.


    After collecting the books, Su Mu continued to wait anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. Your lover will be fine. This midwife is the original inner disciple of Taiyi holy land. Knowing that her talent can''t make a breakthrough, she went to Taiyi city to be a midwife and specially help people deliver. After calculation, he has helped hundreds of people deliver successfully. All of them are safe for mother and son, and there are no problems." elder xuanxu said.


    "Don''t talk yet. After the child is born, are your gifts ready? This is the first child born in Taiyi holy land. You should show your sincerity!" joked Taiyi holy master.


    "Don''t worry, Lord, I''ve been ready long ago." elder xuanyang said.


    "We''re ready, too."


    When the voice fell, master sun suddenly appeared, smiled and said, "congratulations on being a father today."


    "Thank you, Master Sun." Su Mu nodded and continued to wait.


    A few hours later, with a baby cry coming into Su Mu''s ears, his tense mood suddenly relaxed.


    "Congratulations, Emperor. It''s a little princess." the midwife held the child and said to Su mu.


    "Little princess?" Su Mu smiled and touched the child''s face. Maybe it was blood relationship. When Su Mu''s hand touched the child''s face, she didn''t continue to cry, but looked at Su Mu curiously.


    "Can I hold her?" Su Mu asked.


    "Of course." the midwife nodded and gave the child to Su mu. She said, "emperor, the child is born. I don''t know what name to choose?"


    "Phoenix Wutong, the child is called Wang Fu expensive son!" said Su Wei.


    "Fuck off!"


    Su Mu gave him a kick without saying a word and said, "I''ve already thought of the child''s name. Let''s call it su qinger, but ask the child''s mother. After all, my ability to choose a name is really bad."


    "That''s a good name, Su qinger. Isn''t that the name of you and the girl in light clothes? As the crystallization of your love, it''s really good to call Su qinger." Taiyi nodded.


    "I also think it''s a good name." elder xuanyang and others nodded and thought it was a very good name.


    Su Mu took the child into the room, put the child on Liu Qingyi''s face and said, "Qingyi, our daughter is called Su qinger, which means the crystallization of our love."


    Liu Qingyi smelled that he was a little pale, with a layer of blush on his face and said, "well, this name sounds much better than Wang Fugui''s son."

 Chapter 217

    Hearing this, Su Wei outside the door suddenly felt a little embarrassed, but he was just kidding.


    "It sounds better than Wang Fugui." Su Mu smiled and nodded, slowly crossing his gentle spiritual power to Liu Qingyi to help her recover some blood and fatigue.


    "Have a good rest first." Su Mu smiled and kissed Liu Qingyi gently on his face. Then he put away the sundries on one side, covered Liu Qingyi''s quilt, picked up Su qinger and walked out of the door.


    "Look at this child. How beautiful it is."


    Taiyi praised: "you and light clothes are handsome men and women with incomparable genetic excellence. This child doesn''t know how to win the country and the city in the future. If I didn''t have a son, maybe I''d like to give her a kiss now."


    "Lord, it''s too early," Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "You''re right."


    Taiyi holy master nodded, then looked at a group of elders and said, "from today on, Su qinger is the future saint of Taiyi holy land. Enjoy the treatment of Saint son resources, we must cultivate her well. When she grows up, she will be officially promoted to Taiyi holy woman."


    The elders didn''t refute. After all, Su Mu''s talent is so superb, and his children can''t be mediocre. With the cultivation of Taiyi holy land, it''s not impossible to become a female saint in the future. In addition, the relationship between the people present and Su Mu has always been good. Why refute?


    "I came in a hurry and didn''t bring anything good. Emperor, these are ten bottles of pills I refined. These three bottles have the effect of improving qualification and physique, and the remaining seven bottles are tonics. Now the emperor''s wife has just given birth to a child, and her body needs some time to recover." elder sun smiled and handed the pills to Su mu. Indeed, as he said, he came in a hurry this time, I didn''t bring anything good with me, but it''s better to have something than nothing. I just finished my mind.


    Elder xuanxu followed suit and gave Su qinger a spirit armor and a magic silk day silkworm armor. Although Su qinger''s was just born and can''t wear it, Su Mu smiled and took it down.


    Next, the elders began to send their own gifts. They all looked at the baby in Su Mu''s arms with a smile.


    Su Mu accepted the gift. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "the elders are so generous. It seems that I want to give birth to several more so that the elders can bleed again."


    "The emperor is joking." all the elders laughed and didn''t care about Su Mu''s jokes.


    When night fell, Su Mu had already prepared all the supplies needed by the baby. Because there was no crib in the world, Su Mu also took it by hand, made a crib with good sandalwood, and made a half meter high protective wall around it with cork to prevent her from moving and falling out of the bed when she slept.


    The bottom is padded with good cotton wool to form a soft cushion. In order to please his daughter, Su Mu even used these cotton wool to make many cloth dolls, lovely rabbits, pandas and so on.


    "It''s finally done." Su Mu took a deep breath. He suddenly felt that he had a great sense of achievement to make this thing by his own craft!


    "Husband, are you finished?" Liu Qingyi came out of the room with Su qinger in her arms and asked aloud.


    "Huh?"


    Su Mu turned around and saw Liu Qingyi coming with the child in his arms. He hurriedly came forward to help her and said, "you''ve just given birth. Why did you get out of bed? Have a rest for more days."


    "Don''t worry, husband. Our practitioners are different from ordinary people. My physique and spiritual power have completely restored me. Don''t believe it?"


    Liu Qingyi said, turning several circles in front of Su mu, with a happy smile on his face.


    "Yes, but I think you should have more rest and don''t work too hard," Su Mu said.


    "Don''t worry, husband, everything has Chuner''s help. I won''t do anything and bother." Liu Qingyi replied.


    "That''s good." Su Mu nodded, put down the wooden hammer in his hand, washed his hands and dried them, and then returned to Liu Qingyi.


    "Good daughter, let dad hug." Su Mu smiled and stretched out his hand to gently hold Su qinger in his arms.


    Su mu, who was worried that he could not be a good father, had long lost those worries. Now he found that the child was so lovely. He lived in vain for more than 40 years, but he didn''t find that a child could bring him such a happy mood.


    "Husband, be gentle."


    Liu Qingyi said: "qinger has just been born. Although she has the help of Reiki and tonic, her physique is different from ordinary people, she finally comes back and says that she is just a newborn child."


    "You''re right." Su Mu nodded, and his hand around Su qinger was also loosened.


    In Su Mu''s arms, Su qinger stared at Su mu, as if confirming Su Mu''s identity.


    A moment later, Su qinger''s face showed a happy smile, a pair of small hands kept swinging, and one of his fingers directly inserted into Su Mu''s nostrils.


    "Good daughter, can you take out your fingers?" Su Mu said with a helpless smile. He was a noble emperor and was poked in the nostril by his daughter today. How embarrassing would it be if it came out?


    Late at night, Su qinger seemed to feel tired. She slept quietly in Su Mu''s arms. Su Mu smiled, took her into the room and put her on his bed with Liu Qingyi.


    Just then, Su Mu''s hands had just left. Su qinger opened his eyes and looked like he was about to cry.


    "It seems that the three of us will sleep together for some days." Liu Qingyi smiled and said.


    Su Mu nodded. Anyway, his cultivation has just broken through the middle of yin and Yang recently. It''s impossible to make a breakthrough in a short time. Just stay with his wife and children.


    What''s more, although Su Mu didn''t practice, it doesn''t mean that he really didn''t practice. There is a plug-in of falling heart inflammation in his body, which helps Su Mu absorb spiritual power all the time. Moreover, more than 10 million giant elephants in Su Mu''s body are also helping him absorb spiritual power. It can be said that although he didn''t practice, the spiritual fire in his body is helping Su Mu practice.


    In the evening, Su mu, who hadn''t closed his eyes for nearly half a year, fell into a deep sleep for the first time. He has spent the past six months watching cultivation and company, so he hasn''t closed his eyes.


    It''s better to be strong in Su Mu''s cultivation, otherwise ordinary people can''t stick to it for so long.


    That night, Su Mu really fell into sleep. Perhaps it was because he had just become a father. Even in his dream, Su qinger was a playful and lovely figure.

 Chapter 218

    Time flies, time flies.


    On dizi peak, flowers bloom all the year round. A little girl who looks more than three years old is running happily in the garden with a butterfly net.


    "Miss, be careful!" a maid followed, taking care of Liu Qingyi''s Chuner during her pregnancy.


    "Sister Chun, the butterfly ran away." Su qinger stopped, a little unhappy.


    "If you run away, let''s catch it again tomorrow." chun''er said with a smile.


    "All right." Su qinger nodded, looked back at the flying butterfly, sighed and followed chun''er to the mansion on emperor peak.


    Spring saw the unhappiness on qinger''s face, so she said aloud, "don''t be unhappy. Today''s madam has made a lot of delicious food. If the young lady goes back late, won''t she let the young lady''s father eat it all by himself?"


    "Really? Sister Nachun, let''s hurry up! We can''t let the Bad Daddy finish my delicious food!" Su qinger nodded at the speech and ran quickly towards the mansion.


    This year''s su qinger is only one and a half years old, but it may be that Su Mu and Liu Qingyi have too good genes and are properly cultivated. Although today''s su qinger is only over one year old, she looks like an ordinary child of three or four years old, and she is educated by Su Mu and Liu Qingyi. Su qinger''s intelligence is completely different from that of her peers.


    Su Mu was also lamenting the excellence of his genes and gave birth to such a gifted daughter.


    "Husband, where''s qinger?" Liu Qingyi took out the plate full of vegetables and looked at Su mu, who was dazed outside the bed.


    "Spring follows qinger. Don''t worry. It should be back now." Su Mu replied, looking at the sky without changing his eyes.


    Liu Qingyi is a little surprised. Su Mu must be the fastest to wash his hands and go to the table to eat. By the way, he will laugh at Su qinger''s slow arrival and eat all the delicious food.


    Often at this time, Su qinger will be angry with Su mu, and Su Mu will apologize. It has been like this every day for more than a year, but Liu Qingyi doesn''t feel tired. The relationship between father and daughter is good, and she also likes this atmosphere very much.


    But today Su Mu looks worried. It seems that he is too different from usual. It has been more than two years and nearly three years since he married Su mu. Liu Qingyi has never seen Su Mu look so serious.


    Put the tableware in order, Liu Qingyi wiped the water stains on his hands, came to the window, hugged Su Mu''s waist from behind and said, "husband, what''s the matter? Why are you so worried today?"


    Su Mu sighed when he heard the speech, held the slender arm with the double ring across his male waist and said, "the old man has heard that there are more and more disappearances on the mainland recently. How many people have seen strange things flash by. I''m afraid they can''t wait long."


    "Husband, what do you mean?" Liu Qingyi knew something in his eyes.


    "Well, I''m afraid the devil will appear." Su Mu said what Liu Qingyi thought.


    Over the past year and a half, the Jiang family in the central region has joined forces with several prospective emperors to put pressure on the demon family in the southern region. The Dragon Emperor Ao mo of the dragon family can''t get out of the gate. Boil Yang dare not make a decision without authorization, and can only let the human family find their destination on the land of the southern region.


    But it''s a pity that even in the end, there was nothing. The devil didn''t find it. Instead, he provoked the dragon family and made the dragon family hold a grudge.


    However, at this time, the human race does not care about these problems. When the demon is born, these demon families may be the first to become the food of the demon, because the demon family does not know the horror of the demon, and the arrogant demon family will certainly not pay attention to the demon. At that time, I''m afraid the southern region will change its master again.


    Since they didn''t find the hidden demons in the southern regions, the Terrans didn''t intend to go back in such a bad mood. Instead, they quietly told the Dragon King Aoyang some news about the demons. They were not afraid of the dragon to check, because no one knew the news of the demons except the Terrans.


    Now, although the Terran is not afraid of itching when there are more lice, multiple allies are always better than multiple enemies. The Dragon King can''t stay up in the sun, so the Terran plans to keep him secret. When the Dragon Emperor leaves the customs, he will pass the news to the Dragon Emperor and let the Dragon Emperor take it.


    The human race and the demon race are feuds. If they really cooperate, they will startle countless people''s eyes.


    When the mainland is in danger, the Terrans have taken the lead in putting down their hatred and extending a hand to the dragon, but it is difficult to tell whether this hand is a helping hand or a black hand.


    Perhaps if you believe the Terran, the friction between the Terran border and the demon is getting smaller and smaller. Even recently, several Terrans have run to make friends with the demon, which is unbelievable.


    "Daddy!"


    While Su Mu was contemplating the future, a light and beautiful voice came into Su Mu''s ears.


    Su Mu changed so quickly that he looked at the door with a smile on his face.


    "Qinger, come back so early today? Are you worried that daddy will eat the delicious food first?" Su Mu went to Su qinger and pinched her face and said.


    "Hum! Yes! Sister chun''er told me that there are delicious food today, so I have to come back quickly, or the Bad Daddy will eat all the delicious food made by his mother!"


    Su qinger said with a smile, "Daddy doesn''t have a chance today! Qinger ran back quickly! Let me smell if Daddy stole it."


    Then Su qinger was going to break Su Mu''s mouth. Liu Qingyi immediately waved his hand and patted Su qinger''s small hand that broke Su Mu''s mouth, saying, "it''s not big or small. Have you washed your hands back? Just put it in dad''s mouth. What if Dad gets sick after eating dirty things?"


    "Hum! Bad mother, sister Chun told me that daddy is a strong man and won''t get sick. You''re just jealous that I''m so close to Daddy!" Su qinger said proudly. Then he glanced at Liu Qingyi and his face turned black. He immediately ran to the yard to wash his hands.


    "Why are you going?" Liu Qingyi frowned.


    "Wash your hands!"


    Su Mu looked at the mother and daughter and couldn''t help laughing. He took Liu Qingyi''s slender waist and hugged her in his arms. He said, "are you really right by qinger? Where are you jealous of your daughter?"


    "You spoil her too much. What if you spoil her in the future? So husband, if you become a good father, I can only be a bad mother." Liu Qingyi said with a smile.


    "OK, now even I dare to make fun of you? See how I deal with you at night." Su Mu gently bit Liu Qingyi''s lips and said.


    "Do as you please." Liu Qingyi said with a red face. Although he had been married for more than two years, he was still as shy as he had just been together.

 Chapter 219

    Over the past year, the human race has changed greatly, and the major holy places have secretly contacted each other to prevent the sudden attack of demons.


    Now that the birth of the devil has been confirmed, the Terrans can no longer be scattered for the sake of one''s own heart. The Terrans need to unite so that they don''t even have the ability to resist when the devil strikes.


    At the border of the South China Sea, in a secret valley, the blood clan that suffered great losses to the dragon clan a year ago is hidden here.


    At this time, the blood clan was not the original, only the blood ancestor was alone. There were at least tens of thousands of blood clans in the valley, with red eyes, as if they were going to eat people.


    In the past year, the blood clan acted secretly, hunted and killed many aquariums in the South China Sea, and successfully increased the strength of the blood clan. None of the tens of thousands of blood clan''s strength is under the free world. Coupled with the particularity of the blood clan, each blood clan can fight with the heaven and earth realm, which is comparable to the pride of the human race.


    "Blood ancestor has been closed for some time, should he come out?" the right bat said, looking at the huge stone gate in front of him.


    "Soon, I have felt that the strength of the blood ancestor has recovered to the quasi emperor level. At this time, it should be stabilizing the strength. It should be out of the pass in two days." the left bat nodded and replied.


    "Do you think it''s really OK for us to start a war now? No one in our blood clan has broken through to the holy land except the blood ancestor. Will it be difficult to support by relying on the blood ancestor?" the right bat said with some worry.


    "I believe in the blood ancestor. The blood ancestor has his plan. Besides, our blood clan needs war to improve its strength. The more people die, the more favorable it will be for our blood clan, and the faster the strength of the blood clan will recover."


    The left bat replied: "moreover, although there are many top strongmen in the dragon family, they have a fatal disadvantage, that is, expansion. They will not directly have top strongmen in the police station. As long as we can solve the advance force, the growth of our blood family can no longer be stopped every day."


    "I hope so." the right bat sighed. He always felt a little bad and insecure.


    ¡­¡­


    In the north of the eastern region, at the bottom of a cliff in the border unmanned mountains, a strange array is running slowly. A middle-aged man is sitting cross legged in the center of the array to practice, causing huge fluctuations.


    Take a closer look, this is the missing chicken General of Qianyuan state in the eastern region, Yang Zhi!


    Yang Zhi''s momentum is extremely frightening. Every move can lead to changes in the aura of heaven and earth. Suddenly, Yang Zhi fiercely opened his eyes, broke out of his body and rushed into the sky, but was blocked by the array on the cliff.


    "The realm of quasi emperor! Hahaha! I didn''t expect that I could break through the cultivation of quasi emperor one day! This feeling is really wonderful! Sure enough, joining the Tianmo clan is the right choice. If I continue to stay in the Terran, I''m afraid I''m just a dog at the moment, and my cultivation can''t reach the realm of yin and Yang, but after joining the two Tianmo clans, I actually broke through in just a year or two At the level of quasi emperor, he became one of the strongest in Xuantian! Ha ha! "Yang Zhi laughed loudly.


    In the realm of quasi emperor, with his qualifications, it was impossible to break through this realm in his life, but because his physique was improved after joining the Tianmo clan, and the cultivation people sent by liquid every day plundered him for cultivation, his strength can be said to break through very quickly!


    After excitement, Yang Zhi gradually calmed down. Although he became a quasi emperor, I''m afraid he won''t take himself to heart for the Terran. After all, the quasi emperor owned by the Terran is above 20.


    "I can''t be born directly. Now my cultivation has broken through to the realm of quasi emperor. It''s time to contact the mysterious man," Yang Zhi thought in his heart.


    He is still a loner. He doesn''t have any soldiers except liquid, so he needs to contact the mysterious man, unlock the sealed Tianmo secret place, release the Tianmo for his own use and fight for the revival of Tianmo family.


    ¡­¡­


    In the western regions, a young man sat on the guest desk of the inn, his left hand on the table and supported his head. Behind him were a group of frightening human demons, which were the demons of heaven.


    "You guys, in the future, you and I need to work together to fight for the great cause of the Tianmo family, okay?" the young man said aloud, in a flat tone, without a trace of emotion.


    "Jiang Fan, isn''t it? We are very grateful to you for releasing us from the secret place, but what ability do you have to make you think we will be loyal to you?" a demon of Tianmo clan said aloud, with bursts of murderous spirit flashing in his eyes.


    "I don''t need you to be loyal to me. I just need your strength. If you don''t want to, you can leave by yourself. I''m very easygoing. Even if you don''t want to follow me, I''ll let you leave." Jiang Fan smiled on his face, as if he was telling the truth.


    "Let me be clear first. I don''t need you to be loyal to me. I just need you to be able to kill on the battlefield. It doesn''t matter to leave here. After all, I have joined the Tianmo clan. We are still the same clan. I won''t stop you if you want to go, but a little..."


    Jiang Fan said here, his eyes suddenly became extremely fierce, glanced at all the demons present and said: "I hope you stay and do your best for me in the future battlefield. I don''t like someone to paddle. Otherwise, I''ll kill you myself without the Terran killing you, okay?"


    "Hehe, how can you make us understand for a while? We just want to see how your strength can lead us."


    "Well, that''s right. Although you untied the seal of the devil''s secret place and released us, we don''t know your strength at all. If you want to take us under your command, you can show your strength."


    When someone spoke, the remaining demons naturally began to coax, and the words dissatisfied with Jiang Fan were spoken one after another.


    Jiang Fan looked at the scene in front of him and said, "it seems that many people disagree. Then I''ll let you see. Why can I control you!"


    The voice fell, a huge momentum broke through the sky, and was immediately sensed by the strong people all over the Terran.


    "Is this... The breath of the prospective emperor? Strange, how is this breath so familiar?" the Holy Lord of Kunlun holy land thought with some doubt.


    Suddenly, the Lord of Kunlun raised his head fiercely, as if he thought of something in his brain.


    "It''s him! It''s Jiang Fan. The murderer really joined the Tianmo clan! But how is it possible that his strength can break through to the quasi emperor cultivation in such a short time?"

 Chapter 220

    Jiang Fan looked at the wailing demons lying everywhere. There was no flash of expression on his face. He said blandly: "tell me, do I have the strength to convince you?"


    "Yes, your strength is incomparable, enough to lead us to become our leader." Tianmo, who took the lead in refuting Jiang Fan, said first.


    "That''s good."


    Jiang Fan smiled coldly and said, "pack up your things. We have to leave here. If you estimate it well, those old immortals must be coming soon."


    The voice fell. The demons who originally disdained Jiang Fan quickly packed up their things, erased the traces on the ground and left here with Jiang Fan.


    Shortly after they left, a space tunnel suddenly opened and five dark faced elders came out.


    "He ran away again. If this thing gets out, the world will laugh at me in Kunlun holy land." an old man shook his head and said that he was the three elders of Kunlun holy land.


    "After the three elders, the little beast has become a climate at this time. I don''t know how the group of damned did it. They raised the cultivation of the little beast to such a level in such a short time." the four elders said full of little beasts, but they were secretly relieved. Anyway, the cultivation of the little beast has reached the realm of quasi emperor, I''m afraid the five of them can''t handle him yet. It''s the best situation that they haven''t met.


    "Four elders, although he defected now, he was still one of the quasi saints of our Kunlun holy land and made a lot of contributions to Kunlun holy land. Don''t call him like this in the future." the elder shook his head and said when he heard the words of the four elders.


    "Elder, don''t you still have a feeling for him? You know, he betrayed Kunlun holy land, killed dozens of disciples of Kunlun holy land, and joined the Tianmo clan. What are you doing for such a traitor?" the four elders said in some displeasure.


    "Well, it''s up to you." the elder shook his head helplessly. He never figured out why Jiang Fan, such a clever child, suddenly defected and brutally killed dozens of Holy Land disciples, which made the Holy Lord angry and wanted to summon the world to hunt him down.


    "Elder, you always treat Jiang fan like a grandson. Now he defected and left the Kunlun holy land and killed so many disciples. Please understand that the clever Jiang Fan in the past has changed and he can''t go back to the Kunlun holy land. If we can''t find him and catch him back, there will be another murderous devil in the world." the five elders said in a flat tone, Among them, only the elder is often with Jiang Fan. He has treated Jiang fan like his own grandson for many years. Now Jiang Fan has defected. It is normal for the elder to feel bad.


    "I know what you mean, but I still don''t believe Jiang Fan did such a thing. He wasn''t like this before." the elder shook his head helplessly and sighed deeply.


    "Let''s go. Since he has left, we are unlikely to find his trace again and go back to the holy land." the second elder looked at the sighing elder and shook his head. Their five brothers have been competing since they were disciples. Until now, they can guess what the elder feels like.


    ¡­¡­


    In the northern region, a city with a population of one million suddenly disappeared, which attracted the attention of various forces in the northern region.


    At the northern border, there is a small village with less than 100 people. It is a fairyland on earth near the West Sea in the North Sea. For many years, they have been living their own life without asking about world affairs. Even the battle of the North Sea did not affect them some time ago, just because they believe that this place is sheltered by the sea god, they will be fine.


    Indeed, during the chaos in the North Sea, no tsunami waves spread here. Perhaps, as they say, this place has the shelter of the sea god.


    But today, a great disaster has come.


    Today is a fine day, cloudless and clear. Every villager is doing the same thing as usual with a smile.


    But just then, the cloudless sky was suddenly blocked by dark clouds. Generally, there was no sunshine in the village.


    "What''s the matter? It was still the sun just now, and I was ready to dry my clothes." a woman raised her head in some doubt, but saw a scene that he would never forget.


    In the originally cloudless sky, a huge city is flying in the air. The Yin and Yang that covers the sun is this huge city.


    The lady opened her eyes and was about to scream, but she didn''t expect the city to fall down and press on the top of the small village. Originally, the small village had been flattened, and there was no living name in the village.


    "Lord Kui Li, is it too high-profile for us to act like this? What if those Terrans find out?" a demon said reluctantly.


    "High profile? No, no, no, I Kui Li always keep a low profile. You see, this place has beautiful mountains and rivers. It''s a great place. Well, I''ve decided to take it as our base camp." Kui Li nodded and said to himself. Compared with other demons, he looks like a beautiful middle-aged man. He doesn''t look handsome, but he can see the past.


    "But Lord Kui Li, this place is exposed to the Terran''s vision. Are we too rampant?"


    "Fart, look at the broken places selected by our fellow clans, either under the cliff or in the mountains. They are lack of material and extremely ugly. How can those places deserve our noble identity of Tianmo clan? I''m not like them." Kui Li said with some displeasure.


    In his opinion, the Tianmo clan is so noble. How can it hide in those deserted and remote places because of fear of the Terran clan? It''s the Terran clan. When the time comes, he Kui Li will be the first Tianmo to break into the Terran level.


    "I hope Lord Kui li really has a background, otherwise we will really be like looking for death." a demon whispered.


    "I also think we''re looking for death. There are more than 20 quasi emperors of the human race. At this time, more than 90% of the great energy of our Tianmo clan hasn''t left the Tianmo secret place. It''s always difficult to support some lonely trees by relying on Lord Kui Li and Xuezu."


    "Stop talking. It would be bad if Lord Kui Li heard it. Be careful to be killed directly."


    Their words naturally could not hide Kui Li''s ears, but he didn''t care, because he was in a good mood today and didn''t brutally kill the demons who spoke because of these words.


    Although he is cruel and sometimes out of tune, the cruel blood flowing in his blood represents his real character.

 Chapter 221

    In the forbidden area of Tanggu, a holy land, in front of a huge Fuso tree, Su Mu''s figure slowly fell, and the terrible sun and real fire were running on his body.


    "I didn''t expect to find it. Now the power of the sun''s true fire is higher, and the power of the Buddha''s anger lotus is even more amazing." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    In the room of supreme mother Zhu Yang, Su Mu found a record about the real fire of the sun in the Fuso tree. There was a fire source of the real fire of the sun in it. After knowing this, Su Mu immediately entered the Fuso tree to look for this fire source. Unexpectedly, he really found it. It took him nearly a month to refine it completely.


    For more than a month, Su Mu''s ears didn''t hear anything outside the window and frantically improved his cultivation. Recently, he has been feeling a strong pressure. He has a hunch that the Terran will face some crisis.


    After leaving the forbidden area of Tanggu, Su Mu did not return to dizi peak, but came to the main peak. His divine sense sensed that Taiyi holy master and several elders were here.


    Su Mu tore the space and landed in his own position in the main hall. The elders were not surprised to see Su Mu coming. After saying hello, they stopped talking.


    Su Mu looked at their slightly dignified look and frowned. He had a bad idea in his heart, but he needed to be sure, so he asked, "holy Lord, what happened?"


    "The devil is born."


    Taiyi took a deep breath and said, "including the southern regions, heavenly demons have appeared in the southeast, northwest and middle regions of Xuantian continent. They have already started."


    "So fast?" Su Mu could not help but frown. He had learned from ancient books that they were a group of demons addicted to killing and eating, and their faces were very terrible.


    The demons have a frightening ability, that is, the lives they kill will be absorbed and improved by them. Therefore, in the face of the demons, the Terrans have no good way to stop them. If the demons continue to improve their accomplishments, in the end, the Terrans will not be the opponents of the demons, so we must take advantage of the demons who have just left the secret land of the demons and solve them all.


    But the problem is coming. The Terran is not able to solve all the demons at this time, not because of insufficient strength, but because of the life-saving ability of the demons, which has been the most helpless, resurrection!


    Any Tianmo clan group, after being killed, has the ability to resurrect. As long as they have a ray of spirit, they can resurrect indefinitely.


    "Just now our garrison in the North sent a message that the eastern region''s demons appeared from the cangyun mountains. It is likely that they are in the depths of the cangyun mountains, which is the stronghold of the eastern region''s demons." Taiyi said aloud.


    "Now the cangyun mountains are heavily guarded by demons. Although our strength is not strong, it is still a big trouble for us to enter the cangyun mountains." elder xuanxu said. He has been to the cangyun mountains and knows where the terrain is very complex. It can be said that where is a perfect hiding place.


    "If it''s not easy to enter, you have to enter! Cangyun mountain has been called beast mountain since ancient times. There are countless beasts, demons and birds. If you leave it to the devil, I''m afraid something big will happen!" elder xuanyang replied.


    "Alas, if supreme mother Zhu Yang hasn''t left yet, let''s take us in directly with the supernatural power of supreme mother Zhu Yang. There''s no such trouble." Xuanyi elder shook his head and said.


    "All right, everyone, the birth of the heavenly devil is also a test for our Terran. If we survive, our Terran will prosper for countless years. If we can''t survive, you don''t need me to say, you understand. So this time, I plan to join forces with all the holy places of the Terran, including Taiyi holy land, and a series of top forces such as Buddhism in the western regions to discuss and fight against the heavenly devil "What happened to you," said Taiyi in a voice.


    "Holy Lord, Buddhism is always alone. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to unite them!" the xuanming elder frowned. He had been to Buddhism, but the group of bald donkeys had no good influence on him.


    "It''s hard to do. If the Terrans don''t unite, they will only be broken by the demons one by one. But if we unite to block the demons and compete for time for the pride of the Terrans, we Terrans still have a chance to last for the afternoon." Taiyi Holy Lord replied, his tone full of unswerving faith.


    "Lord, even if all our forces are united, I''m afraid we will still be vulnerable when the real demon army comes. If we say time, I estimate that we can last for 20 to 50 years at most. What can those Tianjiao do in such a short time?" elder Xuanqing frowned and said. He has always been not optimistic about those Tianjiao, Growing up is Tianjiao, but if you don''t grow up, you are a fart. No matter how famous you are, you are still a dead bone.


    "Su mu, if we delay you for 30 years, you can break into the realm of the great emperor with confidence?" Taiyi holy master asked seriously. He believed that in terms of Su Mu''s cultivation speed, he could break into the realm of the great emperor in 30 years. Not to mention that he broke into the realm of cultivation in four years, because of his repeated surprises, Let Taiyi Holy Lord believe in him.


    "Thirty years? No, if I have enough resources, I can break into the realm of the great emperor in ten to fifteen years." Su Mu said confidently.


    "Is that true?" Tai Yi asked, with his eyes widened and some couldn''t believe it.


    "Nature is serious. Does the Lord think I can talk nonsense?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    If this is said by others, Taiyi holy master and others must think he is talking nonsense, but this is what Su Mu said. They believe it very much, because Su Mu entered the later stage of Yin-Yang in just ten years, one step away from the difference between the three realms of humanity and the realm of the emperor.


    "Good!"


    Taiyi immediately patted the table beside him and said with a loud smile, "you really deserve to be the emperor. You are full of confidence!"


    Compared with the Taiyi Holy Lord, the other elders in the holy land are much calmer and become emperor in ten to fifteen years? After all, it''s still unrealistic. Even elder xuanxu, who has always had a good relationship with Su mu, doesn''t believe it. After all, the probability of success is too small to know that the success rate of this thing is 0% in such a short time.


    However, the emperor had such confidence and the Lord trusted him very much. Naturally, they would not refute it. They just had no confidence that Su Mu could break through the limit of humanity and become the great emperor in ten to fifteen years. After all, this is not the physical state. To break through the realm of the great emperor, they need a lot of Taoist rhyme and spiritual power, and they need opportunity to come.

 Chapter 222

    Su Mu has the assurance of becoming emperor for 15 years. In fact, Taiyi holy master doesn''t believe it. After all, it''s too difficult to break through that realm. Apart from others, Gulin Feng has been stuck in the quasi emperor realm for tens of thousands of years, but he still hasn''t found an opportunity to break through the great emperor realm. Maybe Gulin Feng''s qualification will come to an end when he reaches the quasi emperor realm, In short, the realm of the great emperor is not so easy to break through.


    The reason why Taiyi holy master made a look of great trust in Su Mu was that he didn''t want to attack Su Mu''s confidence. If Su Mu could really break through the realm of the great emperor within 15 years, the Terran crisis would be solved easily. If there was no breakthrough, he would just endure for a long time under the fear of demons. When Su Mu still had the foundation of becoming emperor in the future.


    Su Mu''s qualifications are very high. None of the young great emperors in ancient times can compare with them. Compared with them, Su Mu didn''t have much resources and good teachers to guide him in the early stage of his growth, but he still broke through to the other side in just over a year. After becoming a disciple of Gulin Feng, he received Gulin Feng''s teaching, and his strength breakthrough is more rapid, Now, the resources of Taiyi holy land are inclined to him. In just two years, he has broken through and entered the yin-yang realm. This is not a weak realm. This is the last step of transformation. As long as he enters the realm of the emperor, Su Mu has completely entered the period of transcendence and the three realms of humanity.


    The realm of the emperor can be called the emperor in the mortal world, and can support one side alone for 100000 years, with a life of 120000 yuan. It can be said that the emperor is the first step into eternal life.


    The later saints, the great emperor, all exist without major events. As for the quasi emperor state sandwiched in the middle, it has reached the state of semi immortality.


    The news of Su Mu''s breakthrough into the yin-yang realm was not publicized, but kept strictly confidential without any disclosure. Even the true disciples in the Holy Land didn''t know what Su Mu''s realm was now. In the Taiyi holy land, only the elders on the fifth floor had known his realm, such as the Holy son and quasi Holy Son.


    As for the reason of confidentiality, if Su Mu''s terrorist talent is revealed, he may be assassinated by the devil. Su Mu will never have a day of peace after that.


    If Su Mu had been alone in the past, he would not have been afraid of assassination, but now Su Mu is a married man with a beautiful wife and a lovely daughter. The three members of the family are happy. If Su Mu is now watched by the demons, the despicable demons may not focus all their eyes on Su mu, and his wife and daughter will be assassinated and kidnapped by the demons, To threaten Su mu.


    Therefore, after the birth of the heavenly devil, the holy land has sent several elders to receive all the relatives of Taiyi holy land and Liu Qingyi''s parents and grandparents of wanbaozong at the fastest speed and arrange them on dizi peak. Every day, dizi peak is closely guarded, and two Saint elders secretly guard it. It can be said that the security level of dizi peak is comparable to that of the sixth floor, Once something happens at dizi peak on the fifth floor, the digital Supreme Master on the sixth floor will appear at the first time to save the thing.


    It can be said that Su Mu''s people in Taiyi holy land seem to be the hope of the Terran in the future. As long as they don''t fall, the Terran is likely to be a force under some command in the future. They will rectify the Terran and unite to recover the five domains.


    Such an important person is naturally closely protected.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the castle peak city, in the thousands of miles of Castle Peak, a group of human like guys are playing in the water. They didn''t expect that this scene had fallen into the eyes of the Terran.


    "Go!" said Bi Yunshan in a low voice. With the three people behind him, he quickly left the Castle Peak and rushed to the castle peak city at sunset.


    "President! Is that so?" the guard of Wanbao auction house behind Bi Yunshan asked with shocked eyes. Previously, he didn''t speak because he was afraid of startling the group of mackerels. Now when he came to his own territory, he naturally wanted to ask his doubts.


    "There should be no mistake. It''s a mackerel from the East China Sea. No wonder, no wonder!" Bi Yunshan said two times in succession.


    Just over a year ago, all the servants who entered the castle peak city to hunt and cut firewood disappeared for no reason. They came back a few days later and seemed to be a different person. They were unfamiliar with the layout of the castle peak city, and even their wife, children and parents became unrecognized.


    So Bi Yunshan reported this to wanbaozong, and wanbaozong passed it on to Taiyi holy land. Taiyi Holy Land sent a hidden treasure to let them explore the abnormalities in the green mountain.


    Now that he has found the information he needs, Bi Yunshan is ready to report it to Wan Baozong immediately to obtain a solution.


    ¡­¡­


    On the fifth floor of Taiyi holy land, on the emperor peak, Liu Wanshan was walking around the yard with Su qinger in a smile, and made some funny things to amuse Su qinger from time to time.


    "Grandpa, I want that," Su qinger said, pointing to the butterfly flying in the sky.


    "OK, you wait first. Grandpa, why don''t you catch it and give it to you?" Liu Wanshan smiled and said.


    "OK! Grandpa, come on!" Su qinger clapped and said.


    "Well, with qinger''s refueling, Grandpa feels full of strength! Look at grandpa!" Liu Wanshan said happily. He jumped up to catch the butterfly easily and trapped it with his own spiritual power.


    The spirit power condensed into a light blue transparent ball, and the beautiful butterfly was trapped in it.


    "Good, good, good! Great grandpa!" Su qinger jumped up excitedly and was very happy.


    "Powerful?" Liu Wanshan smiled, suddenly felt the messenger jade amulet tremble on his body, and quickly took it out to check.


    "Lord, what happened in the green mountain has been investigated clearly. These are the news found in the green mountain..."


    Liu Wanshan read the news from Biyun mountain very carefully, and then frowned. He can''t be the master of this matter. Now that the devil is born, he can''t even be the master. It seems that he can only find his excellent grandson-in-law.


    Liu Wanshan returned to the yard with Su qinger in his arms. He saw Liu Qing and his wife who were chatting with Liu Qingyi. He didn''t worry too much. He directly asked, "Qingyi, where is the emperor?"


    "It seems that something has gone out and hasn''t come back yet." Liu Qingyi thought and replied.


    Looking at Liu Wanshan''s face, Liu Qingyi asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter, Grandpa? You need to find Su Mu to solve something?"


    "Well, the emperor must decide this matter, whether it''s public or private." Liu Wanshan nodded and replied.


    "Then I''ll let chun''er call him." Liu Qingyi said.


    "No, let''s wait a moment. We can''t delay things in other places of the emperor." Liu Wanshan replied.

 Chapter 223

    Liu Wanshan sat in the stone pavilion in the yard, quietly waiting for Su Mu to come back. Soon, the night fell, and Su Mu''s figure appeared on the emperor peak.


    "Emperor, you''re back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Liu Wanshan breathed a sigh of relief and thought he thought Su Mu wouldn''t come back tonight.


    "What''s the matter, Grandpa? What''s the matter?" Su Mu frowned and asked in some doubt.


    "Look at this."


    With that, Liu Wanshan handed the messenger to Su Mu and asked him to check the news from Biyun mountain.


    Su Mu received the messenger in doubt, put his divine consciousness into it and checked the news from Biyun mountain.


    "Bi Yunshan is just the president of Wanbao auction in castle peak city. How can Liu Wanshan treat him like this?" Su Mu wondered, but he understood immediately after checking all the news.


    "The chimaeras?" Su Mu murmured. It has been more than a year and nearly two years since the East China Sea rebellion. During this period, he has not heard of the chimaeras for a long time.


    "Emperor, do you want to tell the Lord about this?" Liu Wanshan asked. He took the lead in telling Su Mu because Su Mu is his own family. It still needs to be considered whether to tell Taiyi the Lord.


    "It''s natural. Now even I can''t leave Taiyi holy land easily. I''ll find the elders in the holy land to solve this matter, so you don''t have to worry." Su Mu replied casually and returned the jade charm to Liu Wanshan.


    Liu Wanshan took Yufu and nodded. He was not talking. Although he was su Mu''s grandfather in terms of seniority, the world is a world of strength. Su Mu''s strength is high. Speaking at home is naturally the master. Many things need Su Mu to decide before they can be implemented.


    "Mu''er is back? Come on, come on. I cooked some good dishes for you and light clothes today, but don''t leave them for me." Sun Yun said with a smile when she saw Su mu.


    Su Mu was helpless, nodded and answered Sun Yun''s words. Only after Sun Yun moved to Taiyi holy land, he robbed the work of those maids every day. He not only washed and cooked for Su Mu and Liu Qingyi, but also urged them to have another child as soon as possible and add a sister or brother to Su qinger.


    In this regard, Su Mu naturally shook his head with a smile and didn''t speak. Instead, Liu Qingyi was flushed by Sun Yun every time.


    "Come back?" Liu Qingyi, dressed as a virtuous lady at home, greeted Su mu with a smile.


    "Back."


    Su Mu smiled and nodded, hugged Liu Qingyi''s thin waist and said in his ear, "it''s gone for more than a month. Do you miss your husband?"


    "Narcissism, I won''t miss you." Liu Qingyi turned his eyes, but the smile on his face didn''t hide at all.


    "Reward you well in the evening," Su Mu whispered, and immediately made Liu Qingyi blush again.


    "Don''t whisper to your little couple. Close the door at night and talk to yourself. Now go to eat quickly." Sun Yun shouted.


    "OK." Su Mu smiled and nodded, loosened his arm around Liu Qingyi, washed his hands and ate on the table.


    To tell the truth, although Sun Yun nagged a little, her cooking skills are still very good. All dishes have complete color, flavor and flavor. It can be said that they are all things that can be made by a chef, but in Sun Yun''s hands, they can be made at will.


    After dinner, Su Mu sat down on the rocking chair in the courtyard with Liu Qingyi in his arms. He looked at the starry sky and said love words. He was so romantic.


    Behind the rockery not far behind them, Sun Yun and Liu Qing hide quietly, looking forward to the next plot development.


    After watching it for a long time, Sun Yun was a little envious. Her son-in-law was said to be extremely perfect, and her love words were moving. She could be said to be a perfect man and a woman''s best partner.


    Look at Liu Qing around her. She looks dull. Sun Yun can''t help shaking her head. Why can''t she think of marrying him?


    ¡­¡­


    On the morning of the second day, Su Mu came to the main hall early in the morning and told the Taiyi Saint about the discovery of Biyun mountain in the green mountain. Taiyi saint was stunned when he heard the speech. He thought that what he found in the Nanyun mountains was the chimaera who had escaped and sneaked into the human race. He had been caught up by the elder, but he didn''t expect that there was a chimaera in the distant green mountain.


    Taiyi, without saying anything, came elder xuanxu and elder xuanyang. They asked them to go together and catch all the remaining mackerels.


    "Holy Lord, you can let he Gong go with you."


    Su Mu said aloud, "He Gong has lived near the green mountain for more than 100 years. He knows very well about where and is very familiar with his surroundings. It will be very easy to find a hiding place for the mackerel people with He Gong''s company."


    "What you said is reasonable. Let he Gong go with you." Taiyi nodded and agreed with Su mu.


    Su Mu took xuanxu and xuanyang elders to the residence of the inner door disciples on the second floor. He Gong is the inner door elder and manages a lot of things in the inner door. At this time, he is explaining the way of cultivation for the inner door disciples.


    Although he Gong''s cultivation is not high, he Gong''s preaching is also very useful for these inner disciples. Preaching is not every day, but once a month. Today is the day of preaching this month.


    On a square at the inner gate, tens of thousands of inner gate disciples Panxi sat on the square, and he Gongduan sat on the top with his eyes slightly closed. He kept explaining the way of cultivation to these disciples.


    "Wait a minute." Su Mu stopped xuanxu and xuanyang elders, so they would disturb some disciples who were about to understand. This is not a good thing.


    "HMM." elder xuanxu nodded, not in a hurry. He stood behind the disciples with Su Mu and listened to He Gong explain the truth to them.


    Soon after, as most of the disciples in the hall woke up, he Gong also stopped preaching.


    "Today''s sermon is over. If you don''t understand anything, you can go to the Presbyterian court and ask the elders for advice. Let''s go." He Gong said.


    "Yes."


    Tens of thousands of disciples answered in unison. Their voice was incomparably loud and broke through the sky.


    "He Gong, I haven''t seen you for a year. How are you recently?"


    Just as he Gong packed up his things and was ready to leave, Su Mu''s voice came slowly. Then Su Mu appeared in front of He Gong with two elders.


    "Childe?"


    When he Gong was happy, he quickly saluted and said, "He Gong, the elder of the inner door, has seen the emperor."


    "Come on, come on, don''t be such a hypocrite. You and I don''t need these hypocrites." Su Mu waved his hand and said.


    "Thank you, childe." he replied with a smile.

 Chapter 224

    "He Gong, this time I''m looking for you not for private affairs, but for business."


    Su Mu said aloud, "among the thousands of miles of green mountains outside the castle peak city, Bi Yunshan, President of Wanbao auction house, found traces of the remaining shark people, so you should understand what I''m looking for you for?"


    When Su Mu finished, he Gong nodded clearly and said, "you see, childe, I''ve lived near the green mountain for a hundred years. I''m very familiar with where. Childe wants me to lead the way for the two elders?"


    Su Mu nodded at the speech and said with a smile, "yes, I''ll introduce you."


    Su Mu pointed to elder xuanxu and said, "this is the elder of xuanzi generation in Taiyi holy land, xuanxu."


    "I''ve seen elder xuanxu." He Gong quickly saluted.


    "Elder he, forgive me." elder xuanxu smiled very kindly.


    Su Mu smiled and pointed to xuanyang elder: "you should have heard of his reputation, xuanyang elder of xuanzi generation."


    "It''s elder xuanyang, the true king of Tianhuo. He Gong has seen elder xuanyang." He Gong bowed and said.


    "Hahaha, get up quickly. They are all elders of Taiyi holy land. Since they are their own people, these false gifts will be exempted." elder xuanyang smiled and said. He was very happy about Su Mu''s praise and he Gong''s shocked tone.


    "Unexpectedly, after so many years, there are still people who remember my name of Tianhuo Zhenjun. I haven''t done it for thousands of years?" elder xuanyang sighed and thought.


    "Yes, xuanyang, it''s been more than 4000 years since you burned Tianming mountain. You haven''t done anything since. But I want to remind you, don''t be so grumpy when we go to green mountain this time. What are you looking for when you burn green mountain with a torch?" elder xuanxu said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, my temper has improved a lot after so many years." elder xuanyang waved his hand again and again.


    "He Gong, please lead the way for the two elders. At this time, there are many crises outside. Remember to protect yourself. You are the first person to follow me and have provided me with a lot of help on my growth. I don''t want you to lack anything when you come back," Su Mu reminded.


    "Don''t worry, childe. I won''t say anything else. I still have strong life-saving ability." He Gong smiled and replied.


    "Well, let''s go," Su Mu said.


    "Yes."


    When the voice fell, elder xuanyang directly tore open the space. Elder xuanxu played a protective gangqi to cover He Gong and took him into the dark space.


    Somehow, Su Mu was worried when he Gong left, as if there would be an accident. The sixth sense of the cultivator was very strong, so Su Mu reminded him to be careful on the road in order to make him pay attention to safety and avoid any accident.


    "I hope I think too much," Su Mu thought in his heart, but the worry in his heart did not decrease at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Among the thousands of miles of green mountains, there is a beautiful place called Sun Moon Lake. Half of the lake is like a crescent moon, called Moon Lake, and half is like the sun, called sun lake.


    The Sun Moon Lake is known as a beautiful place among the thousands of miles of green mountains. The surrounding green mountains and green waters can be said to be the most beautiful place in the thousands of miles of green mountains and a perfect place for sightseeing.


    However, because there are many beasts in the green mountain, and the fierce beasts can even kill the mana realm and even the divine realm, the Sun Moon Lake can only be a place for those beasts to drink water on weekdays, wasting this excellent scenery.


    This time, Bi Yunshan thought of this place and brought people here to find the reasons for the missing people in Qingshan city. It happened that he found the mackerel people hiding here, but it was a very coincidence. Otherwise, few people could think about the place of Riyue lake.


    ¡­¡­


    Over castle peak city, a dark tunnel was opened, from which three figures came out, namely elder xuanxu, elder xuanyang and he Gong who came to lead the way.


    He Gong looked at the familiar city below and the courtyard where he and Su Mu once lived. For a moment, he felt a strange feeling. After returning to Taiyi holy land, he didn''t have the opportunity to come here again. He has lived here for more than 100 years. He Gong still has deep feelings for this place.


    Maybe when his life is running out and he misses this place, he will bring his lover here to tell her what has happened here in the past 100 years, and take her to see the places he once walked with Su mu.


    However, the life of a man of cultivation is very long. He Gong once witnessed the castle peak city a hundred years ago. In these 100 years, Castle Peak city has undergone tremendous changes. If he has the opportunity to come again, I''m afraid it will be another face.


    "Go to the Wanbao auction first, find the Bi Yunshan, and ask him where he found the mackerel family. He is a witness and knows more information than those of us who only know half a thing." elder xuanxu thought and said.


    "OK, he Gong, I heard that the current president of Wanbao auction in castle peak city is a former friend of emperor Zi, right? I remember saying that he was the president or sat next to Emperor Zi." elder xuanyang asked. Everyone knows that Su Mu came from a remote place like Castle Peak. Everyone knows Su Mu''s growth experience, which can be said to be extremely inspiring.


    There are even rumors that Su Mu used to be a beggar outside the castle peak city for a year. Most of the disciples are skeptical about this holy land. Only their elders know that Su Mu was indeed a beggar.


    A beggar was born, but in less than five years, he broke through the yin-yang realm from an ordinary mortal without physical cultivation to today''s yin-yang realm. He was only one step away from becoming a king. It can be said to be extremely powerful.


    "Yes, elder xuanyang. Bi Yunshan once provided a lot of help to the emperor. In addition, the place where the emperor met his wife for the first time was in this small city." He Gong replied.


    "It''s incredible that an ordinary and incomparable small town has such a gifted genius as the emperor. Even the emperor''s wife met the emperor in this city, which can be said to have witnessed history!" elder xuanyang said.


    "Yes, maybe when the matter is solved, we can invest in repairing it. After all, it is a place that records the rise of the emperor and the love between the emperor and his wife." elder xuanxu said with a smile.


    "You''re right. When things are settled and you and I are still alive, it''s better to get rid of the city." elder xuanyang nodded with great agreement.


    "Let''s go to the Wanbao auction and ask Bi Yunshan."

 Chapter 225

    In the Wanbao auction, Bi Yunshan walked into the reception hall with a tray. There were four cups of fragrant tea on the tray, which were handed to xuanxu, xuanyang and he Gong one by one. Then he sat down and took the last cup.


    "All elders are guests from far away. I''ll give you a toast first. It''s not suitable to drink at this time. Please don''t mind." Bi Yunshan said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter." elder xuanyang waved his hand and took a sip of tea. Elder xuanxu and he Gong also took a sip, and then put down the tea cup.


    Biyunshan smiled and said, "elders, I heard that the emperor and Miss Liu have given birth to children?"


    "Yes, the child has been born for more than a year. She is a very beautiful and lovely little girl." elder xuanxu smiled, nodded and replied.


    "I can''t imagine that it took more than three years to say goodbye to Mr. Su. At this time, Mr. Su has become an emperor and started a family and business. Unfortunately, I can''t give gifts because the two places are far apart." Bi Yunshan sighed and said that he can''t have his current status without the help of Su mu. Su Mu didn''t even give gifts for such a big event as becoming his own child.


    "President Bi doesn''t have to. The emperor often mentions president Bi, saying that President Bi has provided a lot of help to the emperor, especially the ten thousand years of dark ice. The emperor still remembers president Bi''s kindness."


    He Gong replied with a smile. Anyway, Bi Yunshan doesn''t know the truth or the truth. It''s not difficult to help Su Mu establish a very emotional side. Instead, it will let the world know that Su Mu is a person who values emotion and righteousness. If you don''t say so, I''m afraid someone will say that Su Mu has forgotten kindness and righteousness.


    "I didn''t expect the emperor to remember me, which moved me very much!" Bi Yunshan said, with an extremely excited look in his eyes. Anyway, no one knows who said it was true and who said it was false.


    "Well, President Bi, we have something important to do this time. If we want to chat, we''d better wait until the things are handled." elder xuanyang said impatiently. He has always been hot tempered and impatient. Although he has improved a lot in recent years, the essence is still that way. It can only be said that he is not so impulsive.


    "What elder xuanyang said is that I pulled it away."


    Biyunshan nodded, thought about it and said, "the hiding place of the mackerel people is not far from the castle peak city. Even if I start at dawn, I can arrive at night."


    "We already know about the specific news. I want to ask you this time. Do you know the number of the chimaeras? This time, we have been ordered by the Lord and the emperor to catch all the chimaeras, so please tell us the whole. As for the residents in castle peak city, we will help them recover after we catch them , we will try our best to find the missing residents. "Elder xuanxu said politely, in an approachable tone, which is two extremes compared with elder xuanyang.


    Bi Yunshan nodded, thought for a moment and replied: "The number of chimaeras I saw was not very large. I didn''t dare to stay that day. After all, my cultivation was not high. It would be bad if I was found to frighten the snake. So I retreated after determining that it was the chimaeras. However, according to my estimation, I''m afraid the number of those chimaeras was at least more than 500. This is only what I saw. As for whether it is not enough It''s not clear what''s hidden. "


    "You only saw five hundred?" elder xuanyang frowned, thinking what news it was, but he didn''t say much. After all, Biyun mountain once had a kindness with the emperor.


    "Let''s go, elder xuanyang. It''s about the same time. We''ll finish those chimaeras earlier and go back to fuming earlier. To tell you the truth, the aura of this place is really thin. It''s so thin that I feel a little out of breath." Elder xuanxu said that they stayed in Taiyi holy land on weekdays, with the mountain where the spiritual pulse has gathered the strongest spiritual power in the eastern region. In addition, the spirit gathering array always improves the spiritual power. It can be said that they are used to enjoying the days with rich aura. Now elder xuanxu felt a little uncomfortable when he came to this remote and barren place.


    "I also feel a little strange. It''s reasonable to say that green mountain has beautiful scenery. From the high altitude, I can see that this place is also a place with the potential of Lingshan. How can it be so barren, and even the spiritual power has been so thin." elder xuanyang nodded and agreed with elder xuanxu.


    "He Gong, you have been in the green mountain for more than 100 years. Do you feel that there is less spiritual power here?" elder xuanxu asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, when the emperor and I left, the level of spiritual power here didn''t say much, at least more than three times that now. Now the spiritual power here seems to have been emptied. I felt strange. Just because the two elders didn''t speak, I didn''t say it." He Gong nodded and replied.


    "More than three times less spiritual power, he Gong, when you and the emperor left here, the degree of spiritual power here was never less?" elder xuanxu also frowned and asked.


    "I''m sure that I''ve lived here for a hundred years, and my spiritual power can be said to be more than the top and the bottom. It has always been an ordinary small town level. It hasn''t been reduced even on the day when the emperor and I leave." He Gong nodded.


    "Could it be... That group of chimaeras made ghosts?" elder xuanyang frowned and asked.


    "It''s possible that the truth will be revealed when we catch them." elder xuanxu nodded.


    "Don''t wait. Since he Gong knows where the Sun Moon Lake is, we can just hide and catch up. After all, most of the top combat forces of the mackerel people died in the East China Sea Battlefield and shouldn''t find us." elder xuanyang nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    The voice fell. Xuanxu and xuanyang elders took the lead in leaving the living room. They could see that he Gong had something to say to bi Yunshan. Since he didn''t mention it directly, it must be a private matter. Unexpectedly, it''s a private matter, so they don''t have to take care of it.


    He Gong looked at the two elders of xuanxu and xuanyang who had left. Then he looked at BI Yunshan and said, "President Bi, the emperor dragged me to bring you a word. The old patriarch has long found your little moves. The reason why he didn''t do it is because in his face, please take care of yourself. Don''t let the president who has managed to climb up give up."


    "Bi Yunshan understands. Please ask elder he to tell the emperor that I will be promoted and will not forget what the emperor said." Bi Yunshan replied with a low head.


    "Yes."


    He Gong nodded on the surface, but there was some helplessness in his heart. He said it was easy, but whether he could do it or not depends on himself.

 Chapter 226

    In the depths of thousands of miles of green mountains and in the Sun Moon Lake, dozens of mackerels gathered together, as if discussing something.


    "When the primary election was held, this place was very safe. It was far away from the top forces in the eastern region. It was backed by the demon clan in the southern region. I wanted to hide here and I wouldn''t be elected by the Terran. But now, the Terran didn''t find us, but we couldn''t stay any longer." a shark who seemed to be the head said with an ugly face.


    "Yes, we still think too little. We didn''t expect that there are so few spiritual powers here. It''s not suitable for us to cultivate at all. If we didn''t have a spirit gathering array, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to give full play to our real strength now!" another mackerel nodded and agreed.


    "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We have to find the next place to go in half a month at most. The spiritual power here is decreasing day by day, and the spirit gathering array can''t gather too many spiritual power. How can we revenge if we stay here? More importantly, the Terran can''t be unaware of the degree of spiritual power reduction here. If someone comes to investigate and find us, it''s over!"


    "That''s right! Now there are only these people we hide in the mackerel family. If we are caught by the human family, we really can''t revenge. We must find the place to hide next."


    "It''s hard! The green mountain is not valued by the Terrans because its spiritual power is not high. Look at those mountains near the southern region. Which one is not a strong man. Only behind us, because our spiritual power is not high, there is no guard, but it is also in great danger. It''s hard to find the next hiding place!"


    Suddenly, a mackerel had enough of today''s life. He immediately stood up and said angrily, "Damn it! I think the mackerel family in the East China Sea was so strong. Now it''s like this! It''s hiding like a mouse every day. When is the end of this day!"


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you want to avenge the king and our compatriots?" the mackerel stared at him.


    The mackerel was not afraid at all and said boldly: "so what! The Terran is so powerful that we are just a team of scouts entering the inland! How can we avenge them for lack of talent and resources!"


    "OK! If I don''t kill you, I won''t be your big brother!" the head of the mackerel was like a blown powder keg and was about to start immediately.


    "Come on! Kill me! Kill me, and I don''t have to hide anymore! Maybe I can find the king and live with them in the underworld!" the mackerel was still not afraid, but showed a flaw waiting for his attack.


    "Come on, you two! Now there''s only us left in the mackerel family. Do you want to destroy the mackerel family!?" an older mackerel said angrily, interrupting their argument directly.


    Then the old mackerel sighed and said, "revenge is not hopeless. As long as we can successfully enter the sea, we can still live. As long as we live, with the huge resources of the four seas, we can grow up. At that time, we will unite with the other three seas aquariums to counter attack the Terrans and revenge blood hatred!"


    "I understand what you said, but where are we now? Terran inland. It is very far away from the South China Sea or the East China Sea, not to mention the North Sea and the West Sea. If we hadn''t been transported here by magic weapons, we would have been unable to enter the Terran inland in the east of the eastern region all our life!"


    "Yes, it''s a pity that the magic weapon''s energy is exhausted, and we can''t restore energy to the magic weapon, not to mention flying and crossing space, which will only be directly destroyed by the Terran!"


    "There''s one thing I''ve been hiding from you."


    The old man took a deep breath and said: "You may not know that I was caught by the Terran as a pet when I was young. The man was an old monk. He was kind-hearted. He didn''t kill me because I was an aquarium, but kept me nearby. I didn''t resist. I knew that resistance had no effect, so I stayed with the old monk until the old monk sat down and I left the Terran The mainland has returned to the East China Sea. "


    "How did you get back? Even if you were kept by the old monk since childhood, you can''t go back to the East China Sea alone?" a mackerel asked with a little curiosity.


    "That''s what I thought! The old monk told me before he died that after he died, the Terrans would not let me go easily. If I wanted to return to the ocean, I would swim eastward from a long river in the southwest of the eastern regions. The river is extremely wide and the water depth is hard to find. It leads to the liantian Canyon in the East China Sea. Jump down from the mouth of the canyon and you can return to the sea. I am a monk The old man took a deep breath.


    "Shit, why didn''t you tell us earlier? Where is the long river? We''ll go right now. It''s only a year or two to go back to the East China Sea from here by relying on the swimming speed of our mackerel people. More will be three or four years. At the latest, we can go back to the sea! At that time, birds will fly in the sky and fish will play in the deep sea! It''s impossible for the human people to go into the sea to find us ? "said the man with the head of the mackerel family.


    "Yes, tell me, where is the long river?"


    When they were excited, what the old man said immediately made them feel desperate.


    "That river is at the foot of Yuanxu holy land, one of the three forces in the eastern region of the Terran!"


    The old mackerel said in a serious tone: "I hesitated and was taken care of by the old monk for hundreds of years. I was full of Buddha Qi, so I avoided the inspection of Yuanxu holy land, but you..."


    "Damn it! Are we really going to die here?"


    "No! This is also a hope to live!"


    "He is full of Buddha Qi and can easily escape the exploration of Yuan Xu holy land, but what about us? We can''t! What hope is this?"


    "It''s better to live than to die! I''ve decided that no matter how I choose, I''ll go back to the ocean. I miss the taste of the ocean. I don''t want to face this lake every day. Only the ocean is where we really should live!"


    "Aren''t you... Afraid of death?"


    "Go! There is hope for life. Gamble. If we win, we can go back to the ocean alive."


    "No! There is only a dead end. Although we hide well, this is the territory of the Terran. No matter how safe we are at this time, we will be found one day. Instead of living like this, I''d better gamble!"


    "You''re right! I''ll go with you!"


    "And me!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 227

    Finally, more than half of the mackerels agreed to go to the long river at the foot of the holy land of Yuanxu and return to the ocean through the long river.


    The remaining half was worried about being found out by Yuanxu holy land. They were still hesitating, but finally they agreed reluctantly under the persuasion of the people.


    When the time was decided, the mackerels decided to leave for Changhe tomorrow to avoid long dreams.


    But they didn''t know that just outside the green mountain, three figures standing in the air had already locked them, and they set up a large array to protect the whole green mountain. They were only allowed to enter, not out.


    "It''s good to come early, or they will slip away tomorrow. It''s hard for us to find them at that time. Moreover, these chimaeras are naturally good at hiding. Maybe they will really let them return to the East China Sea and finally come out a huge chimaera." elder xuanxu smiled and said with a casual voice.


    "You''re right. If we come late, these mackerels may really have a chance to escape to the East China Sea. After returning to the East China Sea, we really have nothing to do with them. After all, the ocean is huge, which is many times larger than Xuantian continent." elder xuanyang nodded with agreement.


    "Clean them up quickly, two emperors. The rest are rotten fish. It''s not worth mentioning. Clean them up quickly, and we can go back and recover our lives." elder xuanxu said.


    "Do it!"


    As the voice fell, elder xuanyang''s body immediately disappeared. When he appeared again, he had come to the sky of the group of mackerels. He saw elder xuanyang quickly stretch out his right hand, and a huge fireball appeared out of thin air. The golden flame was wrapped around the hot fireball, which people dare not underestimate.


    "Enemy attack!"


    The mackerel family was shocked. Unexpectedly, they found the escape route just planned. They immediately woke up all the mackerels in the rest. They looked ready to fight, which made elder xuanyang sneer.


    "A group of mole ants want to shake the sky? Let''s talk about the real fire of the sun!" elder xuanyang said with disdain. The huge fireball in his hand fell directly into the Sun Moon Lake.


    A moment later, the golden light earthquake and the extremely hot terrible high temperature immediately swept through everything near the Sun Moon Lake. All the people shrouded in the array were affected by this blow. Countless trees turned into fly ash and all creatures turned into skeletons.


    "I knew he could not help it after so many years of inaction." elder xuanxu helplessly helped his forehead and thought in his heart.


    Although elder xuanyang''s move was cruel and even the creatures in the green mountain died under this move, elder xuanxu had no emotional fluctuation in his heart. As long as the human race didn''t die here, his mood wouldn''t fluctuate. After all, their practitioners had already trained a heart like a hard stone and wouldn''t tremble for these little creatures.


    "Xuanyang! Leave a few alive!" the elder xuanxu shouted across the air. His voice pierced the endless night and entered the elder xuanyang''s ears very loudly, sobering him up and controlling his hands.


    "Fortunately, you reminded me early, otherwise they would all be killed." elder xuanyang took a deep breath and thought to himself.


    Just then, a shark in the realm of the emperor suddenly rushed out of the fire, and his body was full of light blue water droplets.


    He directly tore open the space and appeared in front of the xuanxu elder the next moment. The xuanxu elder couldn''t help frowning. Did he look better to bully?


    Now the array has not been untied. Naturally, elder xuanxu didn''t leave the array, but was ready to directly slap the shark in the emperor''s realm with a backhand.


    But at this time, there was an accident that xuanyang and xuanxu didn''t think about Tao.


    "Don''t move!"


    The shark''s sharp nails were claw like and scratched on He Gong''s neck. The sharp nails glittered with cold light. Some blood marks had appeared on He Gong''s neck. With the sharpness of the claws, he Gong''s throat could be torn directly if he was careless.


    "Stop, there''s something to say." elder xuanxu frowned, even if others were, but the shark found that the hostage happened to be He Gong, who grew up with Su mu for the weakest period of time, which made him feel a little difficult.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Withdraw the array and let my people go! Otherwise, I''ll kill him!" said the shark fiercely.


    Elder xuanxu couldn''t help sinking when he heard the speech. Without leaving a trace, he looked at xuanyang and said, "what should we do now? The hostages in the mackerel''s hand are not only the loyal old servants of the emperor, but also the inner door elders of our Taiyi holy land. If this guy is allowed to kill He Gong, I''m afraid we can''t explain it back!"


    "Hold him first and find a chance to save He Gong. These mackerels have the spiritual mark left by me and can''t escape." elder xuanyang frowned back.


    "Hehe, do you think you can rely on me to escape if you catch me?"


    Although he Gong was controlled by others, his face was still so calm and said, "I''m just an old man with little time. Compared with catching all of you, my life is not so valuable. It''s a pity that I can''t see you again."


    The xuanxu elder, who was still hesitant, took a deep breath and said softly, "I withdraw from the array and let him go."


    "Good!" the king of the mackerel was delighted, and his sharp claws loosened carelessly.


    "Xuanyang!" elder xuanxu roared at once, and the voice came into elder xuanyang''s ear in a moment.


    Elder xuanyang didn''t speak, or he didn''t have time to speak. Without saying a word, he directly crossed the space and came behind the shark. He clapped his hand on the right arm of the king of the shark and broke his whole arm together with his bones.


    "Damn it!" the king of the mackerel found himself in the trap. Without saying a word, he stabbed He Gong with his hand. The sharp nails don''t have to think about it, but they can easily penetrate He Gong''s body.


    "Go!" the xuanxu elder was also very quick and reacted. He pulled He Gong''s clothes and wanted to throw him directly behind him, but he didn''t expect that he just pulled down a piece of clothes.


    "Yes!" elder xuanxu''s eyes were frozen. He didn''t hurry to see that he Gong took the initiative to bump into the shark emperor''s nail, which penetrated He Gong''s head, which surprised elder xuanxu.


    "Ha ha!" the king of the mackerel burst into laughter. Although he wondered why he guild took the initiative to bump into his fingernails, he didn''t need to think about it. Anyway, he would die today. He also showed a very ironic smile to xuanxu elder.


    "Damn it! Xuanyang!" elder xuanxu was furious. This guy actually killed his protector in front of the two saints, and his face showed such a rampant smile that he was not afraid of death!

 Chapter 228

    Without waiting for elder xuanxu to finish, elder xuanyang directly and boldly shot. The terrible heat attached to his right hand and fiercely broke into the body of the king of the mackerel. The terrible high temperature scattered in his body.


    With the screams of pain from the king of the mackerel, their bodies exploded directly, and their flesh and blood splashed all over them.


    Elder xuanxu''s face was very ugly, not because of the blood stains on his body, but because he couldn''t make a job when he went back.


    The emperor asked them to protect He Gong, but unexpectedly he Gong died in front of them.


    Elder xuanyang was also very angry. He didn''t have a good relationship with He Gong. He just met a few times. However, he Gong was also an elder of Taiyi holy land. He died here under the protection of himself and xuanxu. Isn''t it a slap in the face?


    "Xuanxu, what to do? You usually have the best relationship with the emperor. You decide how to deal with this group of chimaeras." elder xuanyang said in a cold tone.


    Although the terrible sun fire was burning around and on xuanyang, the group of mackerels under still felt the cold, as if their souls were locked in an ice prison.


    Elder xuanxu didn''t speak. He lightly collected He Gong''s body and carefully put it into his space ring. He said: "these chimaeras can''t die. After asking the news we need, let the emperor deal with it personally. As for the chimaera emperor, since you have killed him, don''t worry."


    "OK." elder xuanyang nodded and waved his big hand. A huge woven net appeared. Don''t underestimate it. It''s still a spirit soldier made by the leader of Wanbao sect. It''s only one step away from becoming a holy soldier.


    The group of mackerels did not resist at all, or were frightened by the terrorist strength of xuanxu and xuanyang, or maybe they knew that they and others had no hope of living, so they stood motionless and were caught by the huge net in xuanyang''s hand.


    "Let''s go back to the holy land first and give the body of He Gong to the emperor." elder xuanxu said faintly. His anger was still not calm at this time, and his calmness was the expression of his extreme anger.


    "That''s the only way. Xuanxu, you don''t have to blame yourself. In that case, no one would have expected that the guy''s target was he Gong." elder xuanyang comforted. Even if he had this anger in his heart, it was perfectly hidden by him.


    "No, I should have thought of it."


    Elder xuanxu shook his head and said, "I should have thought about it the moment I saw that guy rushing over. Why should a shark in Huangji dare to rush over after knowing our strength? I must have thought of controlling He Gong who is not strong enough to leave here, but I''m stupid. I can''t even think of this at this critical moment! Damn it!"


    As he spoke, elder xuanxu gradually showed anger on his face, and then hit the mountain not far away, razing the incomparably huge mountain to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Taiyi holy land, on the fifth floor of dizi peak.


    Just now, Su Mu had not gone to bed. After washing and preparing to rest with his wife, Su Mu suddenly felt a palpitation, which made his heart suddenly jerk and hurt for a while.


    This kind of palpitation was something Su Mu had never felt before. It was very painful, as if he had lost something.


    "Husband!? what''s the matter with you?" Liu Qingyi quickly held Su Mu and asked, with a worried look on his face.


    Su Mu didn''t speak. He covered his heart for a while before he recovered.


    Shaking his head, Su Mu sighed and said, "I''m fine."


    "You scared me to death. Are you really all right? Do you want to ask Master Sun to come and help you?" Liu Qingyi asked anxiously.


    "No."


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "it''s just a palpitation. There''s no big deal."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu slowly left the room and went to the yard. Liu Qingyi also came to the yard because he was worried about Su mu.


    Su Mu looked at the stars, and his heart was blocked. His eyes were locked in the direction of Castle Peak City, and his heart was helpless.


    "I left after all! I''m sorry for you, he Gong. Maybe I shouldn''t have asked you to take them to the green mountain." Su Mu Nan said. If Liu Qingyi hadn''t stood beside him, he couldn''t hear it.


    "Husband... Are you all right?" Liu Qingyi said with some worry.


    "Nothing, just a person accompanying me. Go!" Su Mu took a deep breath and said calmly.


    Liu Qingyi panicked when he heard the speech, as if he thought of something. He hugged Su Mu from behind and didn''t speak.


    Su Mu slowly closed his eyes, and his mind flashed countless scenes when he and he Gong were together. He Gong was meticulous, and he provided himself with help several times to help himself.


    When he wasn''t careful, Su Mu''s closed eyes and the corner of his right eye were full of tears. You know, only since he recalled his previous life through the sun fire last time, Su Mu didn''t shed any tears. Now he shed tears again because of He Gong''s departure.


    "You can say that you are my first relative in the world. I also promised you that many things haven''t been fulfilled. Why don''t you spare your life! Go!" Su Mu thought bitterly.


    One night later, the next morning, elder xuanyang and elder xuanxu returned to the Taiyi holy land and came to the main hall on the fifth floor.


    As soon as they entered the main hall, they saw Su Mu sitting beside the Lord. His eyes were closed and a sad expression showed that Su Mu had known he Gong''s death.


    The two men walked into the hall and revealed everything that happened this time. Elder xuanxu directly carried the pot of He Gong''s death on his body and said that his incompetence led to He Gong''s death and was willing to accept any punishment.


    Taiyi didn''t speak after hearing this, but looked at Su mu. He still closed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Well, you can''t come back from death. You can''t blame elder xuanxu for this. You can avoid the punishment." Su Mu opened his eyes and sighed.


    "Emperor..."


    "I''ll forget it." Su Mu still looked very calm. Only those who knew Su Mu understood what the flashing light in Su Mu''s eyes meant.


    "Yes." elder xuanxu blamed himself, lowered his head and didn''t mention the punishment. After all, no one wanted to be punished.


    "Elder xuanxu, can he Gong''s body be brought back?" Su Mu asked blandly.


    "Here it is."


    Elder xuanxu took out the body of He Gong and carefully held it in the air with spiritual power.

 Chapter 229

    Su Mu carefully took over He Gong''s body and sighed deeply, but did not let tears flow out. Tears can flow privately, but not now.


    "It''s your son. I didn''t take good care of you. You still went after all!" Su Mu sighed, his tone full of sadness.


    A moment later, Su Mu cleaned up his sad mood, turned to the Taiyi holy master sitting on the throne and said, "holy master, there is a female steward in the outer door, named Nie Yun, who is he Gong''s partner. Can you call her to the fifth floor main hall?"


    Taiyi Lord nodded when he heard the speech and agreed to Su Mu''s request. Although the fifth floor is not allowed to enter by the son elder, now he Gong has died, and her partner is indeed qualified to come to the fifth floor to see the last side of He Gong.


    "Elder xuanxu, please go for a trip..." Su Mu sighed.


    "Understand." elder xuanxu nodded, turned and left the main hall and rushed to the first floor where the external disciples were located.


    During this period, Su Mu returned to his seat, closed his eyes and meditated. Maybe it looks like this to outsiders.


    But secretly, Su Mu communicated with the system.


    "System, is there any way to revive him? After all, this is the first person who gave me a trace of warmth after I came to the world. I can''t bear to watch him buried like this." Su Mu asked secretly, his tone full of desire.


    "Yes, in many novels, there are natural materials and earth treasures that can bring people back to life. However, it is extremely difficult to obtain such items. You can only obtain them by the luck of the host, and the system can''t help you."


    Su Mu was delighted by the systematic answer and asked, "can I revive He Gong as long as I can get those items?"


    "No."


    The system poured a basin of cold water on Su Mu without hesitation.


    "Didn''t you say that there are objects that can be revived in those novels? Why not?" Su Mu felt angry.


    "What is needed for resurrection is the complete soul of the other party. After he Gong''s death, his soul has separated from the mortal world and entered the yellow spring. Unless the host can bring him back from the infernal hell before he Gong''s reincarnation into reincarnation, even if there are good natural materials and earth treasures, there is still no soul to revive him."


    "Infernal hell?"


    Su Mu was lost in thought when he heard the speech and said, "is it the place I once entered with the black emperor?"


    "No, infernal hell is alone outside the world. The yellow spring world on the dark side of Xuantian continent is just a branch of infernal hell. In short, it is the dark side of the world. There are many evil ghosts, but it is not a real infernal hell. The yellow spring world lacks reincarnation, wheel hall and many artifacts that hell must have."


    "Where is the infernal hell?" Su Mu asked secretly. As long as there was hope, he didn''t want to give up. If there was a way to save He Gong, he just wanted to try.


    "Chaos."


    "Chaos?" Su Mu frowned suspiciously. He had never heard of this place in Xuantian. What is chaos? The place that breeds three thousand demons and gods is full of crises. It is independent of the world, but it surrounds the world. However, chaos is a place, and chaos can also be said to be a space.


    "How to enter chaos?" Su Mu asked secretly. Although he guessed in his heart, his strength could not enter at all. Chaos, but Su Mu still wants to ask.


    "Don''t think about the host. Even if you break through the most powerful level in the world, you can''t survive in chaos for a second. The endless chaotic airflow and storms are not something you can bear."


    "Can''t the great emperor enter chaos? Also, the great emperor of this world is far worse than the great emperor of the world covering the sky. If the immortal road of the great emperor covering the sky is not completed, he can only be a mortal with a long life. Chaos is a place where only real immortals can enter, and ordinary immortals can''t do it. He needs to cultivate to reach the great Luo Jinxian to survive in chaos for a moment." Su Mu sighed, I''m not talking about how to enter chaos and want to save He Gong. I don''t have that ability.


    And since there is reincarnation, maybe he Gong''s next life can meet himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, elder xuanxu entered the main hall with a familiar face of Su mu. The man was he Gong''s partner, Nie Yun.


    At this time, Nie Yun''s face was hurt, and tears in his eyes kept turning. Looking at He Gong''s body, the tears in Nie Yun''s eyes couldn''t hold back and flowed down after all.


    To tell the truth, Nie Yun himself looks good. Although he is over hundreds of years old, he still looks like he is thirty or forty years old. At this time, watching him cry, all the elders in the hall are blocked.


    "Nie Yun, I remember that more than 500 years ago, there was a disciple in the outer gate who seemed to be Nie Yun. He was not only highly gifted, but also very beautiful. Later, I don''t know why he didn''t choose to enter the second floor to become an elder, but stayed on the first floor to be a steward."


    "I seem to have some impression when you say that. The appearance of the female doll caused a lot of fluctuations in the outer door! Even the core disciples at that time went to the first floor to show their love, but they were rejected. I heard that they were with an outer door elder later. I didn''t expect it was them."


    The elders in the field whispered to each other, remembering who Nie Yun, who is over hundreds of years old but looks like a young woman.


    "Nie steward, you don''t have to hurt yourself too much. He Gong died for Taiyi holy land. He is the hero of Taiyi holy land. We will always remember him." elder xuanyang sighed.


    Nie Yun ignored the words of elder xuanyang, but looked at the body of He Gong in his arms and gently stroked his cheek. Tears couldn''t stop dripping on He Gong''s face.


    "Nie Yun, listen to the order!"


    Suddenly, Su Mu Meng opened his eyes and shouted loudly, attracting everyone''s ideas in the hall.


    Not only the elders, but also the Taiyi Lord and the sons looked at Su Mu suspiciously. As the emperor, Su Mu had the ability to give orders like the Lord, but Su Mu had never used them in recent years. Now Su Mu suddenly gave orders, which made them feel strange about Su Mu''s idea.


    Nie Yun slowly raised his head. He was extremely hurt, but he made a solemn appearance and said, "the outer gate is in charge of Nie Yun and listen to the emperor''s order!"


    The voice fell, and Nie Yun lowered his head and closed his eyes.


    Su Mu sighed deeply and felt helpless for the pair of mandarin ducks.


    "He Gong, he Gong, I was wrong before I was alive. I haven''t been able to repay you. I''ll make up for you when you die. I hope it won''t be late!" Su Mu thought in his heart.

 Chapter 230

    Su Mu fiercely stood up, took out his emperor''s jade seal and said, "He Gong, the elder of Taiyi holy land, has made great contributions! He has gone through fire and water for many years for Taiyi holy land without asking for a reward. Today, he has lost his precious life for Taiyi Holy Land. I, Su mu, in my capacity as emperor, exceptionally pursue He Gong as the Supreme Master of the fifth floor!"


    When the voice fell, Nie Yun fiercely raised his head and stared at Su mu with an unbelievable appearance.


    The elders were also shocked. Did Su Mu do such a thing for the first time?


    Taiyi Holy Lord could see clearly why Su Mu revealed his debt and hoped to make up for it.


    As for the position of the fifth layer, people are dead. It''s no big deal to give the Supreme Master peace of mind. Anyway, he Gongren is dead and can''t stand out as an etheric identity. It can only be said that the name given by Su Mu is a little big.


    Thinking of this, the Lord couldn''t help smiling faintly, shook his head and closed his eyes. When the elders saw that the LORD had no opinion, what opinion could they have? We can only bow our hands in agreement.


    Of course, these elders were not fools. After a while, they understood the emperor''s purpose.


    Only at this time, Nie Yun, who was extremely hurt, didn''t know and showed an expression of great gratitude.


    "Order again! Bury he gonghou!"


    Speaking of this, Su Mu paused, turned and said, "holy Lord, what are the levels of funerals in the holy land?"


    "There''s nothing to divide."


    Mt. 1 the Lord shook his head and said, "let''s bury the son."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and said, "why do you see me off with the burial of the son!"


    "Promise!" the elders immediately nodded and agreed.


    Nie Yun took a deep breath and looked much better. He saluted Su Mu and said, "thank you, Emperor!"


    Su Mu nodded, closed his eyes and sat back in his position. He said, "if you don''t want to stay in Taiyi holy land, I''ll buy another hospital for he Gong. Where can you live? By the way, if you really want to go, Castle Peak is a good place."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu threw the key that suddenly appeared in his hand at Nie Yun and said, "there is a different hospital in castle peak city. He Gong bought it. Where have you lived for many years? There are many items of He Gong. You can take care of them by yourself."


    "Yes." Nie Yun nodded and stopped talking.


    After the meeting, Nie Yun found himself and said, "emperor, stay."


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech, turned and sighed, "what else?"


    "Thank you for the emperor''s reward to my husband, but I haven''t married my husband for so many years, so I want to ask the emperor to marry us!" Nie Yun said surprisingly.


    Su Mu sighed when he heard the speech. Nie Yun''s love for he Gong is no less than Liu Qingyi''s love for himself. After thinking about it, Su Mu still opened his mouth and said, "there''s no need for yin-yang marriage. If you really love He Gong, give full play to your talent and break through cultivation as soon as possible. When, maybe you can see he Gong''s next life."


    "The next life?"


    Nie Yunmeng raised his head and asked in shock, "the emperor said, he Gong, does he still have a chance to live again?"


    "Well, reincarnation really exists, but it depends on whether you have such good luck to find him." Su Mu nodded and said. He was not sure whether he Gong would be born in Xuantian in the next life, so he gave an ambiguous answer.


    "I see! I''ll find him. I''ve heard that true love will make two people meet again. He Gong and I will meet again, Emperor. At that time, I''ll ask you to marry him again." Nie Yun was suddenly happy and said to Su mu with a smile.


    "OK, come on, your cultivation is still too low. Your talent shouldn''t be like this. The only thing you have to do now is to prolong your life until he Gong appears." Su Mu nodded, then turned and left here, tore the space and returned to dizi peak.


    As for Nie Yun, naturally someone sent her away, and he Gong''s body was taken down by elder xuanxu. He was a little uncomfortable, so he took the initiative to arrange the funeral of He Gong.


    Su Mu naturally agreed with this. Elder xuanxu wanted to compensate, but he just wanted to give him a chance.


    Thinking about what Su Mu said, Nie Yun took a deep breath and a crazy idea gushed out of his mind! Su Mu is right. Her strength is really too low. With this realm of life, she can''t wait for the emergence of He Gong. She needs a breakthrough!


    That is, from this day on, Nie Yun disappeared. Taiyi holy land never got any news about her until that day


    ¡­¡­


    On the emperor peak, Su Mu''s figure tore the space, went to the pavilion in the courtyard, sat down, poured himself a glass of wine and drank it slowly.


    "Emperor? Why drink and worry?" Liu Wanshan came to Su Mu and asked with some doubts.


    "Grandpa, sit down." Su Mu nodded and said to the stone bench.


    Liu Wanshan sat down. To tell the truth, due to the gap between strength and status, he felt extremely heavy pressure when he was with his grandson-in-law. He also thought for a long time that the grandson-in-law was too excellent and not so good!


    "A person who accompanied me to grow up died and felt a little uncomfortable." Su Mu replied and drank the wine again.


    Liu Wanshan was speechless and didn''t speak. Instead, he said goodbye and left here. There are two solutions to this situation. One is to talk with him well, the other is to let him calm down for a while.


    Liu Wanshan naturally can''t do it. He can only find Liu Qingyi and Su qinger to do it.


    After a while, Liu Qingyi came to Su Mu''s back with Su qinger in his arms.


    "Daddy, hold me." Su qinger said with lovely eyes, which made Su Mu laugh.


    "OK, daddy, hold you." Su Mu smiled and picked up Su qinger, but he still didn''t speak.


    Liu Qingyi shook his head and sat down beside him. He filled Su Mu''s glass, and then poured himself a glass.


    "Husband, what''s the matter?" Liu Qingyi asked aloud. His tone was very gentle, which relaxed Su Mu''s mind.


    "He Gong is dead." Su Mu closed his eyes and sighed again.


    Liu Qingyi can''t help trembling when she hears that he Gong is so important to Su mu. Liu Qingyi deeply understands that he Gong has been following Su Mu since he didn''t marry Su mu many years ago when he was in castle peak city.


    Liu Qingyi also understood what kind of blow he Gong''s death had brought to Su mu.

 Chapter 231

    The next day, he Gong''s funeral was prepared by xuanxu elder as soon as possible. Although the burial of the son was the level of the funeral, Taiyi holy land did not invite too many people to mourn. After all, he Gong''s identity strength was too low.


    But Su Mu didn''t mind. He got up early in the morning, changed into a black mourning suit, and called Liu Qingyi, who was still sleeping.


    "What''s the matter, husband?" Liu Qingyi asked dimly with sleepy eyes. The madness of last night made her unable to work now.


    "Elder xuanxu is ready for the funeral of He Gong. I''m going to have a look. Just have a good rest at home and go with me." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Husband, shall I go with you?" Liu Qingyi said aloud.


    "You didn''t rest well last night. Are you energetic?" Su Mu asked.


    "Yes." Liu Qingyi nodded.


    "That''s OK."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu took out a black dress from the space ring, handed it to Liu Qingyi and said, "wear this later."


    "Yes."


    After washing and eating breakfast, Su Mu took Su qinger and Liu Qingyi to the place where he Gong''s funeral was held.


    Due to Su Mu''s relationship, he Gong''s tomb was also selected in the supreme cemetery of Taiyi holy land, where all the supreme elders of Taiyi holy land have been buried since ancient times. Naturally, he Gong will be buried here after being sealed up.


    There were not many people at the funeral, only the Lord, the son and the elders. It was drizzling in the sky. Su Mu opened his oil paper umbrella and looked at He Gong''s tombstone.


    "I will find your afterlife and cultivate you." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    The funeral soon ended. Su qinger followed Liu Qingyi back to dizi peak, while Su Mu walked towards the main hall.


    ¡­¡­


    Southern region, the hiding place of blood clan.


    "Blood ancestor, it''s time," said the right bat, looking at the sky.


    "HMM." Xuezu also looked at the sky. Different from the weather in the eastern region, the whole southern region was cloudless. The bright sun was like fire, and the cloudless blue sky was particularly beautiful.


    "Dragon clan, our blood clan is coming for revenge!" the blood ancestor said blandly.


    When the voice fell, the blood clan army at the bottom of the cliff immediately waved its right arm and shouted, "revenge! Revenge! Revenge!"


    "Let''s go!"


    At this time, the number of troops of the blood clan has reached more than 100000. The blood ancestor doesn''t intend to wait any longer. Now it''s time to devour the dragon clan and improve his strength.


    It is natural that the blood clan army is going to dial, but the dragon clan, who is concealed but full of eyeliner, is in the middle of the southern region and inside the imperial palace of the dragon family. Long Wangao Yang is now in a dark state. Unexpectedly, the blood clan''s army has reached such a quantity in a year. Although the dragon clan has the obedience of the big monster clan forces, the army is definitely more than 100 times of the blood clan, but the bloodline''s horror is still branded in his mind.


    Leapfrog fighting is like eating and drinking water for the blood clan. After death, they can revive from the incomparably wide Blood River. For the dragon clan, they once again experience the feeling of threat.


    In order to show their loyalty to the dragon family, a small number of demon families directly sent more than 80% of their own ethnic groups to open the dial, and a total of 10 million demon soldiers rushed in the direction of the blood family.


    When Aoyang knew the news, the demon clan army had reached the blood clan.


    "Damn it! Who allowed them to send troops?" boil Yang angrily broke the jade pot in his hand. He didn''t even care about drinking the wine. Without a word, he left the Imperial Palace and walked towards the closed place of Ao mo.


    He can''t decide such a big event. He must awaken the Dragon Emperor Ao Mo who is practicing in seclusion.


    Most of the blood clan''s abilities are also clear to him. As long as there is a corpse and blood in the corpse, it is an endless force for the blood clan!


    Ten million demon families, there is no expectation of their victory in Aoyang''s heart. This ten million demon family will only become ten million corpses and eventually become the source of strength of the blood family to attack the dragon family!


    When he came to a very hidden place in the emperor''s palace, boil Yang directly stopped and shouted, "Ao Xing! Come out quickly!"


    When the voice fell, a man in a robe came out of the dark, looked at Aoyang and asked in some doubt, "what''s the matter, Aoyang? Aren''t you managing the dragon family outside? How did you come to the closed place of the Dragon Emperor?"


    This dragon family is one of the three Dragon Kings named by AO Mo a few years ago. The prospective emperor Ao Xing!


    As for the last dragon king, he had already died in the battle with Taotie. Only after Ao Mo closed the gate, Ao Xing stayed here as the door god to practice and protect the Dharma for AO mo.


    "Wake up the Dragon Emperor! Now the dragon family is facing a great disaster!" Aoyang said this sentence with an ugly face, which surprised Aoxing.


    "What''s the matter!? haven''t we unified the whole southern region? Is there a hidden demon rebellion? It''s impossible!"


    Ao Xing couldn''t understand it. He quickly asked, "is it because the Terran doesn''t want to see our power grow bigger and has killed us?"


    "No! It''s not the human race, nor those demon races. It''s a new ethnic group. It''s an ethnic group that I''ve never heard of. They... Forget it, you wake up the Dragon Emperor quickly, otherwise our dragon clan really has no resistance at this time!" Aoyang deliberately doubled the seriousness of the matter and wanted Ao Xing to wake up the Dragon Emperor as soon as possible.


    "You wait!"


    Ao Xing nodded. He didn''t look like cheating. Besides, who dares to cheat about this kind of thing? Without saying a word, he directly entered the closed place of Ao Mo and injected all his dragon Qi into a wall gathered by stone dragons.


    "Dragon Emperor! Wake up!" Ao Xing knelt on one knee and bowed his head.


    The voice fell. With a terrible shaking of the stone house, the stone wall slowly rose up, revealing the huge landscape behind the stone wall.


    The dark room lit candles immediately after the stone door was opened. A towering altar stood in the room. On it, the figure of Dragon Emperor Ao Mo was there, a real dragon family with golden light!


    "See the Dragon Emperor!" Ao Xing looked at the figure and moved. Without saying a word, he said respectfully again.


    "Roar!!!"


    Bursts of dragon roar penetrated the room and rushed into the sky, shaking the sky. A huge dragon body slowly appeared. The golden scales and golden faucet were lifted up. Looking at Aoxing, he fell into meditation.


    "Join the Dragon Emperor!" Ao Xing said respectfully again.


    "Get up, didn''t I say that there''s nothing important. Never bother me to shut up. What''s the matter?" asked Aoyang.

 Chapter 232

    Ao Xing looked at Ao Mo, who asked the question, immediately nodded and said, "Dragon Emperor, according to Aoyang, the dragon family has reached the time of crisis. He can''t stop the incoming enemy alone, so he asked me to wake up the Dragon Emperor and go out to control the overall situation."


    "So?"


    The Dragon Emperor Ao Mo frowned and nodded. Some didn''t understand who the enemy Ao Xing said was, so he asked, "is it the Terran?"


    "No, it''s an ethnic group that I''ve never heard of. Its strength is terrible." Ao Xing replied.


    "Alas, it seems that the time has not come!"


    Ao Mo sighed deeply in his heart. He had planned to directly break through the realm of the great emperor and then exit the pass. He was almost successful. His dragon blood had been transformed into the blood of the dragon and imperial family, and his scales turned into gold. His head had also completed the transformation. He was only the last step, but he couldn''t step out.


    "It seems that another chance is needed to turn the Dragon horn into a golden dragon horn!" Ao Mo sighed helplessly. Since the time has not come, it is no use for him to shut down. Just when the enemy attacked, he should go out and see what the dragon clan is like now.


    Outside the closed place, Aoyang was a little nervous at this time. He looked at the closed door from time to time. He had just felt the breath of Dragon Emperor Ao Mo, which was an invincible breath. At this time, Aoyang was surprised and happy.


    I''m glad that Ao Mo Shuang''s strength has improved so fast that it is faster than those great emperors of the Terran in the past. Even Aoyang is worried about whether Ao Mo''s strength will lower his mood too quickly, so as to make some incomprehensible actions.


    Surprisingly, with the strength of Aoyang now, will he attack the Terran soon? He has also been the Dragon King for a while and manages the dragon family. Naturally, he knows the terrorist strength of the ethnic group in the north.


    There are more than 20 quasi emperors and countless saints of the human race. The emperors and practitioners under the banner can''t calculate. With such terrible strength, Naoyang has already raised his fear of the human race.


    While thinking in the boiling sun, a golden dragon rose into the sky and moved its golden body in the clouds.


    "Is that... Dragon Emperor!?" Aoyang said excitedly. He could feel that it was definitely his own dragon emperor. Its strength was too strong. It was definitely not the realm of quasi emperor!


    As a quasi Emperor Dragon family, Aoyang naturally knows the strength of most quasi emperors. Now Ao Mo''s momentum is not comparable to quasi emperors at all, and has surpassed quasi emperors!


    "Dragon Emperor! Has he become emperor?" Aoyang asked blankly, his tone full of respect and expectation.


    At this time, Ao Xing''s figure came out slowly. When he heard the words of boil Yang, he replied: "not yet. Now the Dragon Emperor is the last step away from that realm. However, the Dragon Emperor said that the time has not come yet. It still needs some opportunities to step into that realm."


    Aoyang nodded. His eyes were full of blazing. Looking at Ao Mo flying, he thought whether he would be so powerful one day?


    "You say, will we be so powerful in the future?" Aoyang was born and asked.


    "Yes! We will be more powerful than this. The Dragon Emperor said that his purpose has never been this Terran continent, but the fairyland above. He wants to kill it back, and we, as the arms of the Dragon Emperor, will follow. At that time, it will be light and easy to surpass the current Dragon Emperor." Ao Xing nodded and replied.


    Outside the Imperial Palace, all the Dragon families raised their heads, looked into the sky and saw the Ao Mo flying freely in the clouds.


    "Oh, my God! That''s... The Dragon Emperor!?"


    "The Dragon Emperor is out of the pass? Hahaha! The time for our dragon clan to be the most powerful has come!"


    "I''m excited! As long as the Dragon Emperor gives an order, I''ll go to the front immediately!"


    "Dragon King!!!"


    "Dragon King!!!"


    "Dragon King!!!"


    On the huge square outside the emperor''s palace, all the Dragon families came here consciously and shouted the title of Ao mo.


    "In the past year, the Dragon King Aoyang has been in charge of all the big and small affairs of the dragon family. Although he has done well, he still has many defects, but not now! Because our emperor of the dragon family is back!"


    "Oh!!"


    "Long live the Dragon Emperor!"


    Countless dragon families shook their arms and shouted. The voice penetrated the clouds layer by layer and fell into his ears.


    "This is... My dragon clan!" Ao Mo thought excitedly. This is his team and his power! In the future, I will lead these dragons into real dragons! Kill the immortal world, kill the dragon family in the immortal world, and then they will support the dragon family on their own!


    "Report!"


    A broken dragon broke the space of heaven and earth, ran to the Dragon King Aoyang, knelt on one knee and said, "Dragon King! All the ten million demon families sent by the demon families died in the hands of the enemy! There was no body left!"


    "What?! how could they die soon after ten million demon families?" boil Yang was furious. Didn''t it increase the strength of the blood clan in vain?


    Their conversation naturally entered Ao Mo''s ears without missing a word. After hearing the information, even he frowned and flew to boil Yang.


    "See the Dragon Emperor!" boil Yang immediately knelt on one knee and bowed his head respectfully.


    "Boil the sun, tell me what''s going on outside?" Ao Mo asked blandly.


    "Yes! Dragon Emperor." boil Yang nodded and told Dragon Emperor Ao Mo everything about the blood clan from beginning to end.


    Ao Mo, who was originally plain and incomparable, was surprised when he heard the name of blood clan and hurriedly asked, "boil Yang! What are you talking about? Blood clan!?"


    "Ah, Dragon Emperor, what''s the matter?" Aoyang asked strangely. Could it be that the blood clan had also appeared and was known by AO Mo?


    "Blood clan, blood clan."


    Ao Mo''s face was ugly and hurriedly asked, "can you see the leader of the blood clan? Is he pale, dressed in a red robe, with a talking bat standing on both his left and right shoulders, his eyes red?"


    "How did the Dragon Emperor know? That man was called the blood ancestor by the blood clan, which is exactly the same as what the Dragon Emperor described." Aoyang asked suspiciously.


    "Great things are not good!" Ao Mo narrowed his eyes. He was not afraid of blood clan and blood ancestor. He was afraid of the thing on blood ancestor, the magic power that made endless Blood River to revive blood clan!


    The blood River can not only be used to revive the blood clan, but the blood ancestor can attack through this river. Once he touches any drop of blood in Hanoi, there is only one end waiting for you, death!


    No one can escape this fate. Even in ancient times, a prospective emperor received a drop of blood, and finally died three months later. You know, the prospective emperor is not an old prospective emperor, but a young prospective emperor, and there will be no lack of life and death.


    "It''s hard for me to touch that thing even now!" Ao Mo thought in his heart.

 Chapter 233

    The war suddenly rolled up in the southern region was easily controlled by the Terrans. Looking at the terrible blood in the southern sky of the southern region, what did several Terran quasi emperors think of.


    "The ancient alien, the blood clan of the heavenly demons, was born again." in the western regions, the Dujie demon boy thought solemnly.


    The northern region, the holy land of yaochi, Gulin wind and the Lord of yaochi all look to the south. Their cultivation is enough to feel the situation through endless distance.


    "Such terrible blood, if it''s right, the blood clan has been born." Gulin Feng frowned. He survived from ancient times. Although he didn''t participate in those wars with demons, it didn''t prevent him from knowing the horror of those things.


    Endless blood rivers, endless blood families, and the terrible blood ancestor who can kill the great emperor are telling the strength of this group.


    When it comes to demons, the most familiar part of the human race is the powerful ethnic group in the demons, blood clan. Because this ethnic group is unique, it has never cooperated with other demons, but likes to conquer the human race by relying on its own strength.


    It is really because of this that the ancient Terran emperor found the opportunity to unite several Terran quasi emperors and dozens of saints to seal the head of his blood family and destroy the blood ancestor.


    The demons are not all blood clan groups. They are insidious, cunning and vicious. They like to abuse the people who fall into their hands.


    The blood clan is not so much a member of the devil, but it is better to say that they are an independent clan, because their appearance is very similar to human beings. Different from those ugly blood clan monsters, they all look very beautiful. The human clan sometimes wonder whether the blood clan is a devil? Could it be a Terran driven by Terran ancestors countless years ago?


    No one can answer this question, but it can be understood that the blood clan also holds the same idea as the demons, destroying the human race and devouring all the creatures in Xuantian continent.


    The blood clan moves from south to north. The dragon clan can''t stop them. They will only become the nourishment of the blood clan and improve the strength of the blood clan. If they control the whole southern demon clan, once the southern demon clan falls into the hands of the blood clan, countless Southern creatures will be killed and blood will be taken out to improve the strength of the blood clan.


    When there are ten billion demon families in the southern region, their blood families seem to have entered a holy land to improve their strength! When the blood clan comes to the Terran border, I''m afraid their strength will reach an extremely terrible state.


    "I don''t know what happened to my disciple. According to the current situation, the final war will start soon. If he didn''t become emperor, wouldn''t the Terran be in danger of destroying the Terran?" Gulin Feng thought secretly and was very worried about the future of the Terran.


    "Don''t worry, your apprentice is called emperor''s son. It''s only a matter of time before he becomes emperor. As long as we can drag it down, the Terran still has hope." the Lord of yaochi seemed to see through Gulin Feng''s thoughts and comforted him.


    Gulin Feng sighed, smiled and said, "did you blame me when I left without saying a word?"


    "I will never blame you. You have your own ideas. I always think so." the Lord of yaochi shook his head and replied.


    "Thank you..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the northern part of the eastern region, in Wanshan Jueling, under a cliff like an abyss, what does a celebrity man mean.


    Beside him stood a man in black, his mouth constantly open, and he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "The blood clan has launched an offensive in the southern region. If you don''t want to lag behind others, it''s the best way to awaken the demons. These demons are extremely proud and arrogant. All negative emotions are things they are proud of, so how to control them depends on yourself." the black robed man said in a flat tone.


    "Don''t worry, I will be able to make them obedient." Yang Zhi smiled coldly and didn''t care what the black robed man said.


    Only from the breakthrough to the quasi emperor state, Yang Zhi''s heart became different from that in the past. He began to despise people all over the world and despise anyone. These are things he didn''t have originally, but I don''t know why, he has now.


    However, Yang Zhi never resisted these ideas, because these ideas are also what he thinks is right. Today, Yang Zhi is like a proud general with heavy soldiers and strong strength, which is enough to make him despise the world.


    His situation made the black robed people around him unconsciously raise the corners of his mouth, as if he was very satisfied with Yang Zhi''s appearance.


    "Yang Zhi, Yang Zhi! I didn''t expect that you could really integrate the arrogance of one of the seven sins, but I''d like to see if you can control the arrogant ghosts representing the arrogant family in the demons." the black robed man thought secretly, full of interest in Yang Zhi''s future.


    This man was promoted by him and gave him taoye, which can madly improve his strength, just to see if Yang Zhi has the ability to continue to cultivate him.


    However, Yang Zhi''s current appearance did not disappoint him. The arrogance of the seven sins was integrated by him, completely degenerated into a heavenly devil and became the acting patriarch of the arrogant ghost family.


    Although he has not yet controlled the arrogant ghost family, the black robed man knows very well that as long as Yang Zhi shows his strength and his attitude, the arrogant ghost family is easy to be controlled by him. It doesn''t matter whether he is sincere or not.


    In the north region, in a corner of the North Sea border, there is a huge city behind the high mountain. The fishermen living in the city are not the fishermen on the North Sea, but the demons released from the secret land of demons in the north region.


    "Lord Kui Li! The blood clan in the southern region has begun! They have begun to fight and are ready to take the lead in fighting the southern region!" a demon quickly ran to Kui Li and said.


    Shua!


    Just then, a sharp claw passed through the body of the demon, and Kui Li Sen''s cold face appeared from behind.


    The demon widened his eyes, looked at Kui Li''s appearance, couldn''t help but be stunned, and then closed his eyes forever.


    He didn''t care that Kui Li killed him. What he finally thought was, why did he run in at this time?


    "The old thing of Xuezu, do you want to be one step ahead? We won''t give him a chance to send orders. Tianmo clan is all on standby and waiting for my order to kill the Terran at any time." Kui Li said in a flat tone, pulling off a piece of cloth and wiping the blood stains on his hands.


    "Yes!"


    The voice fell. Kui looked at the demon corpse lying on the ground and frowned. Then he recovered to his original appearance.


    "Oh! What''s the matter? Did I turn into that again? Oh, it''s terrible!" Kui said in a strange tone.

 Chapter 234

    In the south of the southern region, millions of blood clans have gathered. Originally, only 100000 blood clans have successfully become one million in the hands of those stupid demon clans in the southern region.


    At this time, the blood ancestor could not hide his smiling face and said, "thanks to these demon families! If it were not for the ten million demon families, our blood family''s strength could not recover so quickly!"


    "Yes, Xuezu, what do you think of these demon families? Didn''t they see the war with the dragon family before? They dare to come and die." the right bat said with a smile. Obviously, he was also very happy.


    "The mole ants shake the sky and delusion that the mantis will be the cart. I guess they are looking at our few people, so they gathered 10 million demon families to attack and kill us and want to win the reward of the dragon family." Zuo bat thought deeply and answered their doubts.


    "What you said is reasonable, but they obviously think too much. Now the strength of the blood ancestor has recovered 60% or 70%. The general quasi emperors are no longer the opponent of the blood ancestor, and our strength has almost recovered to the realm of saints. With these old, weak, sick and disabled demons, they really come to die." the right bat smiled.


    Today''s blood clan everything is very smooth. After hunting and killing the aquarium in the South China Sea, they recovered some strength. Unexpectedly, the ensuing demon clan restored some strength to them.


    "Compared with arrogant ghosts, Kui Li, where they were born, the southern region is simply a paradise!" said the left bat.


    "No! This is going to become hell! The blood sea hell made by our blood clan!" the blood ancestor grinned. At this time, he had gathered millions of blood gods in his body, which was enough to attack several quasi emperors at the same time. Even with the special ability of Blood River, he could fight against several quasi emperors!


    With such terrible strength, the blood ancestor knew that it was only a matter of time before the southern region won. At that time, the whole southern region will be changed into the territory of blood clan, and an endless sea of blood will be forged with the blood of countless creatures! Then the Terran will never be able to pose a threat to the blood clan!


    However, there are many blood god sons that need to be consumed. Although the blood ancestor has this idea in his mind, he has no intention to implement it.


    At this time, a drop of blood suddenly fell to the blood ancestor at a very fast speed and slowly condensed into a villain.


    "Xuezu! The Dragon army is moving, and the target is us." the villain opened his mouth.


    Xuezu frowned. He felt a threat at this time, which made him fall into meditation.


    "That''s not good. He always likes to meditate and think at critical times. What if he does this against the enemy?" the left bat shook his head helplessly and stood upright on the shoulder of the blood ancestor.


    "What''s the number? What''s the strength?" looking at the brooding blood clan, the right bat asked without hesitation.


    "The dragon clan has gathered hundreds of millions of demon clans, most of which are weak mole ants. Only five million demon clans are above the world. I feel hundreds of breath for the Dragon clans in the broken world, and I can''t feel it at the next level." the villain immediately replied.


    "Go down." Xuezu took a deep breath, obviously his words also fell into his ears.


    "Yes."


    The villain nodded and finally turned into a drop of blood and flew towards a blood scout.


    This is a unique exploration technique of the blood clan, which can make the blood on his body like alive and transmit the news back as quickly as possible. However, this technique also has a fatal disadvantage, that is, instability. If the Scout meets the enemy after the blood leaves, he will be killed without resistance, because the drop of blood liquid that comes out, It is made of his soul, blood essence and a series of important things. If they are found after the blood leaves, there is only a dead end.


    "Xuezu, the dragon clan has come to give us a big gift. As long as we eat these hundreds of millions of demon clans, our strength can at least be improved to a higher level." the right bat said aloud, with a tone full of excitement and belligerence.


    "It''s not delicious! Not to mention the hundreds of millions of demon clan''s army, I have felt a strong breath with me. No, to be exact, the man''s strength should be above me. I''m afraid I can only defeat him by relying on the particularity of the blood River, but it''s impossible to kill him unless my strength is restoring a level." Xuezu shook his head, The tone is not as excited as the right bat, but a little dignified.


    At this time, the blood clan only has its own quasi emperor, and the strength of the left and right bats is only restored to the realm of saints. Although they can shake the great saints together, they can''t fight for a long time after all. After all, what they are good at is always assistance.


    In contrast, the dragon clan, three quasi emperors, ten great saints and nearly 20 saints, has hundreds of emperors. This strength is irresistible for the current blood clan.


    "I can''t retreat. If I retreat, I can only become a live target for the dragon family to hunt. I can only fight! As long as I can hold on, resist that guy, attract two other quasi emperors and seriously hurt them by the blood River, the blood family still has a chance to survive." the blood ancestor thought in his heart.


    Then Xuezu shook his head and thought helplessly, "I didn''t expect that the ethnic group that could be destroyed at first has now become my great enemy. It''s incredible."


    In ancient times, Xuezu had seen the Jiaolong family, but he didn''t care. At that time, he was powerful and the Terran emperor was defeated by him, which was unbearable.


    "It was just a small Jiaolong clan, but I didn''t expect that there was a real dragon in your clan! Look at you, it should still be the blood of the royal family among the dragon clan?" Xuezu said slowly looking at the sudden golden dragon body.


    "It''s really you. I saw you from a distance. I didn''t receive the news until you were sealed. From that day on, I vowed to surpass you, but you look as if your strength is not as strong as the original." Ao Mo said aloud.


    He is also telling the truth. Long ago, he just came down from the fairy world and followed the Dragon King to gather the dragon family. He once saw the man''s appearance and didn''t change at all.


    It''s just that taking the blood ancestor as the target is just the target of the Dragon King. The Dragon King just left the fairyland, and his strength became extremely weak. He vowed to surpass the blood ancestor who stirred the wind and cloud in the Xuantian continent, that is, the pale man in front of him.


    "Yes, after all, I have been sealed for so many years. I began to recover my strength slowly after I got rid of the seal. Did you come to me today to talk about family affairs? I''m not interested in continuing to talk." feeling the dangerous smell of Ao Mo, Xuezu squinted.


    "Who isn''t?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 235

    The battle was imminent. Of course, Xuezu and AO Mo didn''t start first. With a high dragon cry, a dragon rushed directly to the front in the clouds.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    The dragon clan shouted loudly, and their troops hundreds and thousands of times higher than the enemy made them have an infinite bottom in their hearts. The blood clan will certainly not be their opponent.


    "Blood River! Now!"


    In the blood ancestor''s hand, a scarlet blood cell directly suspended in the sky, and a vast river slowly formed in the sky and turned into a huge river with blood.


    "Blood swelling!"


    The blood ancestor shouted loudly, and the group of dragon people who rushed in front suddenly felt that the blood in their bodies was going crazy against their own control, and then a trace of blood was drawn out of their bodies. The group of dragon people stared fiercely. With a huge explosion, their bodies directly turned into fly ash.


    "Blood ancestor!"


    Ao Mo roared. Why didn''t this guy follow the rules! What''s your hand in the battle between the soldiers?


    "The sea of angry dragon!"


    Ao Mo gave a dragon roar and condensed a golden light in his mouth, which directly hit the blood ancestor like an electromagnetic gun.


    Xuezu looked up at the incoming Reiki gun, didn''t care at all, raised his hand and gathered a wall made of blood in front of him.


    "Drink!" with AO Mo''s loud drink, the attack exploded directly and turned into golden lightning towards the blood clan soldiers.


    The blood ancestor still didn''t care. These lightning fell on the blood family soldiers and made them fly ash, but he stood out from the blood river at the next moment.


    This is the inside story of the blood clan''s invincibility! By resurrection, even God! I can kill you too!


    "Damn it, if you want to win this battle, it seems that you must cut him first!"


    Ao Mo narrowed his eyes and looked at the blood ancestor in front of him, thinking secretly that no matter how to kill their blood clan soldiers, they will be resurrected in the blood Hanoi forged by the blood ancestor. In this way, with the ability of immortality, the blood clan can definitely drag most of the dragon clan soldiers to die together. At that time, the dragon clan will really die, but the blood clan can be resurrected. This is not a good situation.


    "I know what you think. Relying on the blood River and the special ability of your blood clan, you will rise indefinitely until you drag our dragon clan to death, but you may ignore that the high-level combat power of our dragon clan is several times more than that of your blood clan!"


    When the voice fell, the breath of two quasi emperors rose and appeared around Ao mo. then, with the breath of ten great saints and more than 20 saints, it spread and pressed on the blood clan.


    "How about Xuezu? How long do you think you can last?" Ao Mo asked jokingly. With their dragon family''s background, they didn''t worry about winning the battle. What they should consider is how to win the blood family at the least cost.


    Blood Zu narrowed his eyes, and the dragon clan directly dispatched all the top strongmen at one time, which he didn''t consider. He thought that the dragon clan would arrogantly send death several times to improve the strength of the blood clan, but he didn''t expect that they had no plan at all.


    When the blood ancestor''s eyes scanned Ao Mo, everything understood.


    "Yes, this guy knows the ability of the blood clan, and it''s not impossible to take the lead in sending out the strong men of the whole clan to catch all my blood clan." the blood ancestor thought in his heart.


    "Xuezu, what shall we do now?"


    The right bat said with an ugly face, "if we continue to fight, I''m afraid we''ll be left here."


    "What''s the panic? Everything should be done according to the original plan." Xuezu said casually. Although the dragon clan sent out all the high-level strong people, his Xuezu has been in charge of the blood clan for countless years. As a superior, he can''t fail. He has lost once. That feeling is very uncomfortable for him, so he can''t lose the second time!


    "But the gap between the top combat power of the blood clan is too big! The elders of our blood clan have not been resurrected. If we act rashly now, I''m afraid there will be a great disaster!" the right bat reminded.


    "Hum! Everything is done according to the original plan! This is the last time I said!" Xuezu said coldly, and his tone was full of killing intention. No matter what, he didn''t want to experience another failure. What''s more, the card he left was not without a chance of victory!


    If Ao Mo, the emperor of the dragon family, really knows him, then his famous stunt Blood River will not know. He certainly dare not touch the blood river!


    Relying on this, a turning heart rose in the blood ancestor''s heart.


    "I see!" the right bat nodded heavily, with some helplessness in his heart. It''s not that he is afraid of fighting and the number of strong dragons, but that he is afraid of blood ancestors dying here!


    At this time, the strength of the blood ancestor has not recovered to its heyday. If you accidentally die here, the blood clan will be in chaos! At that time, the conspirators in the demon world will certainly not miss this opportunity and will take the opportunity to chew a lot of things on the blood clan! Cause the blood clan''s vitality to be seriously damaged, and even never recover!


    You know, the blood clan''s most important lifeline has always been mastered by only the blood ancestor! Without the ability of Blood River! Then the blood clan is just a group of ordinary demons with superb combat power. Without any special ability, the seven sin clan will not let the blood clan continue to press them. I''m afraid it''s in danger of extermination!


    However, after thinking for a moment, the right bat could also understand the mentality of the blood ancestor. Without thinking much, he took the left bat flying towards the blood river.


    "Smelly mouse with wings! Die!"


    With a roar, a dragon in Yin and Yang came directly to the left and right bats, and gathered a white light with the roar, just like the yuan Qi gun used by AO Mo earlier.


    However, his strength was too far than that of the right bat. He waved his wings at will and was directly blown out into pieces. Then the left bat sucked fiercely, and all the blood on the Jiaolong fell into the blood River involuntarily, adding a trace of energy to the blood river.


    "Let''s start!" the right bat nodded and said.


    The voice fell, and the two bats circled fiercely in the sky. The terrible evil breath penetrated the whole world and fell into the hearts of every dragon family.


    "What an evil smell! You really deserve to be the best of the demons, blood clan! You''re really strong!" Ao Mo thought to himself, looking at the two bats in the sky.


    "The bat shadow is heavy!" the two bats shouted angrily at the same time, then turned into a bat knife and drilled into the blood river. The next moment, they appeared directly in the hands of the blood ancestor.


    "I feel something wrong." Ao Mo looked at his matchless calm blood ancestor and thought in his heart.

 Chapter 236

    "There''s something wrong with the bat knives made of the two bats in his hand! You can''t touch them easily!" Ao Mo thought to himself. Then he summoned a trident, and then dispersed the dragon body and turned into a human form.


    Let''s try the weapon first to see the ability of the bat knife in his hand. Otherwise, I''m afraid there''s a big problem to fight directly with the dragon body.


    At the thought of this, Ao Mo no longer hesitated. When he mentioned the Trident in his hand, his figure disappeared quickly. A black Trident directly tore the space, causing bursts of space storms, and stabbed hard at Xuezu Junmei''s face.


    Dang!


    When the weapons intersected, Xuezu held the bat knife with a plain face and blocked the power accumulation blow. Then he twisted his body and waved the other end of the bat knife in an extremely strange posture towards Ao Mo''s stomach.


    "No!" Ao Mo suddenly had a terrible thought in his heart. The blade waving to his stomach made his heart cold.


    However, he was also the best of the quasi emperors. After knowing that he could not hide, he gathered his whole body to press down the Trident. The body of the Trident blocked the blade, and then opened the space behind him to escape without saying a word.


    "Damn it, I''ve never heard that this guy can do this!" Ao Mo thought with an ugly face. He thought that this battle was a stable victory based on his understanding of blood clan and blood ancestor, but he didn''t expect that this guy had a card!


    Just when Ao Mo was stunned, the blood ancestor directly waved the bat knife in his hand and killed Ao mo. the terrible bat knife was rotating in his hand, like a huge top.


    But Ao Mo could feel the terrible smell. If he accidentally got caught up with it, it would be absolutely hard!


    Ao Mo didn''t hesitate to wave the halberd and fight with the blood ancestor, but they all fell into the downwind. At this time, Ao Mo was embarrassed to resist the strange blades of the blood ancestor in all directions, for fear that they would cut on their own flesh.


    "Dragon Emperor!" in Aoyang''s heart, he immediately turned into a human shape and rushed over with a long sword. If he watched the war like this, I''m afraid their Dragon Emperor would be killed here!


    "Another one? Good!"


    Xuezu didn''t mind. He directly tore the bat knife into two blades, waved the double blades and fought with the two dragons.


    "Dragon Emperor! I''ll help you!"


    With a loud shout, all the high-level combat forces of the dragon clan rushed forward and killed the blood ancestor.


    The three quasi emperors and dozens of saints, who can not be afraid of such a terrible scene, but the blood ancestor raised the corners of his mouth, as if waiting for them to rush forward.


    Ao Mo saw the corner of the mouth raised by the blood ancestor. He was cold in his heart and shouted without hesitation: "no! Get back!"


    "What!?" Ao Xing and the Dragon saints killed later were stunned and didn''t understand what Ao Mo meant.


    But a moment later, they understood that the huge river of blood in the sky suddenly dispersed and turned into drops of blood. The son of God scattered and hit them like raindrops.


    Ao Mo immediately put up a protective cover, but he couldn''t resist these terrible blood rains. He directly penetrated the protective cover to fall on him.


    "Not good!" Ao Mo immediately drew in his heart. He tried to avoid the blood River, but he didn''t expect that the blood river had the ability to scatter into rain.


    "I smell your smell! Ah ~ how wonderful it is!" Xuezu suddenly twitched his nose like a madman, and his handsome face looked very sick at this time.


    "Let the blood flow into a river!"


    The blood ancestor''s face was cold, and a very cold word came out of his mouth.


    The voice fell, and I saw that terrible beads appeared on the dragon people who were drenched by the blood scattered by the blood river. They were beads coagulated by blood, like blood capsules, which looked very frightening.


    "Burst! Blood! Ha ha!" Xuezu shouted, and those blood capsules suddenly exploded. The terrible explosion triggered a change in the sky. At this time, the sky was stained with a layer of blood, which looked like a world of blood.


    When the explosion dispersed, I saw those senior dragon people lying on the ground seriously injured one by one. It was difficult to prop up and stand up, looking at the two people suspended in the air.


    One is the terrible blood ancestor, the other is their emperor!


    "Oh? I didn''t expect you could resist my ability. If you don''t mind, can you teach me?" Xuezu asked with great interest.


    At this time, Ao Mo was not in a good state. He gasped and stared at Xuezu. If he hadn''t directly taken out the golden scales on the Dragon King as a shield, I''m afraid he would look like those high-level people below.


    Looking at the golden dragon scale that has been polluted by blood, Ao Mo''s face is very ugly. The Dragon King has extraordinary talent. If he hadn''t calculated, the Dragon Emperor will definitely become the blood of the Dragon Emperor that day. Even now he can incarnate the blood of the Dragon royal family by relying on the golden dragon scale of the Dragon King. We can imagine how powerful this dragon scale is.


    Now the dragon scale is polluted. Ao Mo also wants to use this dragon scale to turn his dragon horn into the horn of the Dragon Emperor. It''s a pity.


    Looking at the polluted dragon scale in his hand, Ao Mo is very unhappy. Now without this dragon scale, he has lost his ability to become emperor as quickly as possible. Only when he can be cool can there be a ghost.


    He glanced at the dragon people behind him. At this time, no one at the top of the dragon family had combat effectiveness, which made him sigh again about the terrible strength of Xuezu.


    I didn''t expect that the strength of the other party was only one head higher than him. Unexpectedly, they could use such terrible ability in an instant, and most of the top leaders of their dragon clan were abandoned in an instant.


    "He is worthy of being the blood ancestor. In ancient times, he played around with the quasi emperor of the human race, and was able to set up a situation and abolish most of the combat effectiveness of our dragon race. Good! Good!" Ao Mo said with an ugly face, not only because of the problem of dragon scales, but also because he was hit like this for the first time after falling into the mortal world.


    "You are also good. You have such terrible strength. If you were given another period of time, wouldn''t you become emperor?" the blood ancestor said with disdain, and his tone was full of ridicule.


    During their conversation, the dragon clan and blood clan below were still fighting together. However, due to the blood rain, the dragon clan at this time had little combat power, and some dragon clans and some demon clans were still fighting.


    However, many demon families have different hearts. Now only some demon families who have a good relationship with the dragon family are fighting, and many have begun to slowly leave the battlefield.

 Chapter 237

    The blood ancestor looked at the demon clan whose escape intention was not covered up at all, and couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that these demon clans gathered by your dragon clan are not so loyal."


    Ao Mo ignored the ridicule of the blood ancestor. Seeing that many demon families below had begun to retreat slowly, he couldn''t help sighing. If the dragon family were not short of troops, how could he accept these demon families as his forces?


    "In ancient times, that was when I first came to this world."


    Ao Mo sighed and said slowly, "I followed the Dragon King, gathered all the life with dragon blood in this continent, gathered them together and founded the dragon family..."


    "Now, I have become a real dragon. It won''t be long before I can turn the dragon blood of my dragon family back to my ancestors, evolve into a real dragon and kill it back for revenge. But I didn''t expect that your blood family came out at the crucial moment of my plan. Is it really the will of heaven?" Ao Mo said with a reluctant look.


    "What is the will of heaven? I never believe in heaven. I only believe in myself and my strength. As long as my strength is strong enough, even the will of heaven can''t stop me from moving forward. You are a good opponent. To be honest, if you give you a certain time, you will certainly be able to surpass me and the blood of the Dragon Emperor. Even if my strength returns to its heyday after breaking through the realm of the great emperor It''s your opponent, but it''s a pity, "said Xuezu in a flat tone.


    "Yes! It''s a pity. If you give me another three years, I can evolve my whole blood into a real dragon emperor''s blood. At that time, I will become the ancient emperor. You are definitely not my opponent."


    The voice fell, Ao Mo closed his eyes and looked like he was at your disposal.


    "Hum!"


    Xuezu gave a cold hum. Although he knew that this guy was telling the truth, Xuezu was still unhappy. His eyes were higher than the sky and his heart was arrogant. Ao Mo''s words were no less than beating him in the face.


    "Since ancient times, how do you deal with me? Ao Mo smiled.


    "Take your whole body of real dragon blood and add energy to my blood pool." the blood ancestor calmly replied Ao Mo without any hesitation.


    "Good." Ao Mo nodded his head as he said, as if the dragon blood in the blood ancestor''s mouth was not him.


    "But Xuezu, do you really think you''ve taken me down!"


    When the voice fell, Ao Merton turned into a real dragon with golden light. The Dragon roar in his mouth rang through the world, deafening, like nine days of thunder.


    "Oh? Do you think I can''t safely take you?" Xuezu disdained to smile and immediately flew up. The originally pale and handsome man disappeared, and a huge bat reappeared in the world!


    I saw that this bat''s eyebrows were mixed with a little gold, and his whole body was very different from other black bats. He was a white gold bat!


    "Unexpectedly, you are also a big mouse that can fly." Ao Mo sneered and said with a smile.


    Wen Yan''s blood ancestor did not fall behind at all, and mocked: "aren''t you also a flying quadruped snake?"


    "It''s no use talking too much! Come on!"


    The voice fell, Ao Mo took out a lump of golden energy body directly, swallowed it without saying a word, and charged it fiercely towards the blood ancestor.


    "What cards do I think you have? It''s just a dragon yuan. Is that what you think can beat me?" Xuezu sneered. It''s not difficult to see the origin of this thing and know the function of this thing with his eyes. The sneer he didn''t care about also showed that he had the ability to win aomo steadily.


    "Ha ha, this is not your has the final say!" Ao Mo sneered at a way.


    He has carried this dragon Yuan for countless years. In his early years in the fairyland, he always carried it with him in order to break through the fairyland when the time comes.


    But now he and the dragon family have reached a dead end. They have to take this precious dragon Yuan as a pill to restore their spiritual power.


    "I fought with the ancient dragon clan in my early years. Although my strength was good and caused me a lot of trouble, I still won it. Now you take out a dragon Yuan handed down by the dragon clan and think you can beat me. It''s ridiculous!" Xuezu mocked. He thought Ao Mo swallowed only an ordinary dragon yuan, But I didn''t expect to bring him a fatal blow.


    "Ancient dragons? Oh, you mean those miscellaneous dragons that left our blood?"


    Ao Mo smiled indifferently and said, "then you should take my move and try it!"


    When the voice fell, Ao Mo was shocked by the golden light, and an extremely terrible energy condensed in his mouth, and finally turned into a terrible flame burning towards the blood ancestor.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    The blood ancestor fiercely widened his eyes, released the millions of blood god sons saved in his body without hesitation, and exchanged positions with one of them.


    Bang!!!


    The terrible flame burst at the moment of contacting the blood god son. The endless flame seemed to burn this continent. The originally dark sky was also red by the flame.


    "Damn! This is definitely not the power that the world can have! What is that energy!?" Xuezu couldn''t believe his eyes and looked at Ao Mo''s huge dragon body.


    Just now, he felt the threat from the flame. If he hadn''t hesitated to avoid, he might have caused some incredible consequences.


    "Immortal! The breath of the real dragon!"


    The voice fell, Ao Mo''s mouth condensed a flame again and roared towards the blood river behind the blood ancestor. He wanted to destroy the blood River directly, otherwise the dragon family would still be defeated.


    At this time, he swallowed the Dragon yuan of the real dragon in the fairy world and could control the immortal''s energy for half an hour. In this half hour, he would give the blood ancestor a heavy price, so that they could not come to the trouble of the dragon family for a while.


    "No! Damn dragon clan, how dare you destroy my blood river!" the blood ancestor was so angry that he rushed towards the blood river without saying a word. At the same time, he hooked the blood River in his heart and began to recover it, but such a huge river can not be completely recovered in a moment and a half. Most of them were destroyed by AO Mo''s Dragon inflammation.


    "Good! Good! Good, you dragon! Good, you Dragon Emperor Ao Mo! My blood ancestor, swear by thousands of blood families in the world! Swear to kill all the Dragon families!" the blood ancestor roared angrily.


    The moment before, he was still mocking Ao mo. he said a lot of arrogant and disdainful words and didn''t take the dragon family to heart. However, at the next moment, the scene of both sides changed, and he was shocked by AO Mo''s sudden strength.


    "You don''t have this chance to destroy the dragon family? Even if there are millions of blood ancestors like you, you can''t do it." Ao Mo glanced at him, took a deep breath without saying a word, and planned to give him another dragon breath.

 Chapter 238

    The blood ancestor stared at Ao Mo, didn''t avoid the coming flame, as if he had a heart of death.


    "Xuezu, get back!"


    At this critical moment, the bat knife turned into two little bats and directly inferred the figure of the blood ancestor where the flame could burn.


    "Ah!!!"


    Although the left and right bats pushed away the blood ancestor, Ao Mo''s Longyan was not stopped. It burned directly on the left and right bats. In bursts of painful cries, the left and right bats turned into ashes and scattered on the ground.


    Xuezu looked at all this indifferently. He was not affected by the death of left and right bats. He still stared at Ao mo.


    "I''m really a little embarrassed when you look at me like this."


    Ao Mo raised his mouth, looked at the ashes on the ground and said, "what loyal little bats! They are more loyal than those demon families under our dragon family. Do you think they are your illegitimate children? Flying rats?"


    "Dragon clan, wait, it won''t be long before I come back for revenge." Xuezu coldly left a cruel word, and then his body directly disappeared, leaving a blood clan that didn''t have time to take away. He was killed under the madness of the dragon clan and some loyal demon clans.


    Without the blood River, these blood families can''t be resurrected naturally. Without the ability of resurrection, these blood families will only have some small problems to solve.


    "Go back to the emperor''s palace!" Ao Mo said with a sigh of relief.


    "Yes!"


    "By the way, all these corpses have to be burned, and they must not stay to draw blood for the blood ancestor." Ao Mo suddenly thought of something, and then spit a mouthful of Longyan at the corpses everywhere, turning the corpses into fly ash.


    This battle was won by their dragon family, but it was also a remnant life. They even used the most important golden Immortal Dragon yuan. If the blood ancestor recovers his strength and makes a comeback, it will be difficult for their dragon family to win again!


    "It seems that we must go to find the Terran." Ao Mo thought in his heart.


    After returning to the Imperial Palace, Ao Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief. Along the way, he was worried about whether the blood ancestor would suddenly be killed from somewhere. Therefore, even if the energy in Longyuan was exhausted, he still made a look of great strength and could fight a war. He was slowly relieved until he led the dragon family back to the Imperial Palace, the base camp of the dragon family.


    Except for him, the two prospective emperors of the dragon family, the thirty holy places, were seriously damaged. When they came to the emperor''s palace, Ao Mo finally couldn''t hold up and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Dragon King!!"


    The dragon people present were surprised and hurriedly ran towards Ao mo.


    Ao Mo waved his hand, loosened Ao Xing who helped him, and said, "it''s all right, but it''s just the effect of long yuan."


    Long yuan was originally the pure energy of the real dragon. Without reasonable refining after taking it, his internal organs would not be able to support and burst. What''s more, he had directly swallowed a golden immortal level long yuan. It can be said that if he hadn''t been strong, he would have burst out and died.


    "Dragon Emperor, are you all right?" Ao Xing asked anxiously. He felt that Ao Mo had lost all his energy at this time. Although he was slowly recovering, the speed was negligible. Moreover, Ao Mo looked pale and extremely weak, which made him worried. What should the Dragon do if Ao Mo fell.


    Ao Mo waved his hand and took a deep breath: "I''m no big deal. You all sit down."


    The Dragon families looked at each other, nodded and said, "thank you, Dragon Emperor."


    "How''s the injury?" Ao Mo asked aloud.


    "If we return to the Dragon Emperor, we just have a little blood essence in our body. It doesn''t matter. We can recover our strength in a few days. It''s the Dragon Emperor. Are you really okay?" boil Yang asked aloud, with a worried tone.


    "I said I was fine." Ao Mo frowned and looked a little angry.


    The Dragon families quickly lowered their heads and dared not see Ao Mo''s face again.


    "How do you feel about fighting with the blood clan?" Ao Mo asked aloud. He wanted to hear the dragon clan''s postwar thinking about the war.


    The faces of all the Dragon families were red. The ten elders said at the same time: "Huilong emperor, we are too inflated. We take it lightly because we think our combat power is far better than each other, but we didn''t expect..."


    "But I didn''t expect that he was seriously injured before he even moved his hand?" Ao Mo asked.


    "Yes."


    All the Dragon families bowed their heads when they heard the speech, which they never expected. The blood family had such ability. In an instant, they seriously injured all the top leaders of the dragon family. If it weren''t for the Dragon Emperor, they would be defeated in this war.


    "Alas." Ao Mo reluctantly shook his head and held his forehead. He felt helpless. It was clear that he could ask the winner of this war. Thirty Holy Land dragon families, three quasi emperors, plus countless armies combined by demon and dragon families, were far more powerful than blood families in both aspects, but they were directly defeated by blood ancestors'' special ability to recruit Blood River.


    It can''t blame them. Even he didn''t expect that the blood ancestor had such terrible ability. Moreover, they noticed it a little late and couldn''t escape.


    "Well, you go down and recover your strength as soon as possible. Then I will turn you all into real dragons." Ao Mo waved his hand.


    "Dragon Emperor!? what do you say? Can we be promoted to real dragon?" thirty Holy Land dragons asked excitedly.


    "Now I can really do it. Go on." Ao Mo waved his hand.


    "Yes!"


    The dragon clan left the hall and rushed back to their home. They want to recover their strength as soon as possible and then be promoted to the real dragon.


    You should know that they were originally just ordinary demon families with thin dragon blood. These countless years of efforts have made them evolve into dragons, and it is only a step away from their dreams. Now Ao Mo says that they should evolve into real dragons. How can they not be excited?


    After the dragon clan left, Ao Mo also returned to his closed place and began to recover his strength. Only Ao Xing and Aoyang walked together. They had already become real dragons, but they were not as excited as those Jiaolong.


    "Aoxing, although the dragon pool has already been completed, can the Dragon Emperor really support his body?" Aoyang asked with some worry.


    "I don''t know. The Dragon Emperor was so badly hurt today, and his physique has weakened. I don''t know how much. I just felt it. Today''s Dragon Emperor, even if his spiritual power has recovered, is not an opponent of any of us." Ao Xing shook his head and sighed secretly.


    "Is it so serious?" Ao Yang frowned and said, "Aoxing, we still don''t go back. The strength of the Dragon Emperor is greatly damaged. What if we encounter those evil demon families? Hurry to protect the Dharma for the Dragon Emperor."


    "OK." Ao Xing nodded and agreed with what Ao Yang said.

 Chapter 239

    In Nanling, a dark and humid cave in the southern region, a pale man suddenly appeared here. He didn''t move too much, but immediately arranged an array to isolate the breath at the door of the cave. Then he crossed his knees and began to practice.


    This man is the leader and blood ancestor of the blood clan defeated by AO mo.


    Under the protection of the left and right bats, he successfully left the battlefield and became the only living member of the blood clan today.


    As for his million blood clan army, it had already been killed by the dragon clan in that war, and even more than half of his original God Tongxue river had been destroyed.


    The blood river is not so much his original magic power as a powerful weapon. Relying on the blood River, the blood ancestor has defeated countless enemies in countless years. The blood clan army has been resurrected by the blood River and will never die. Even the seal of thousands of years is still resurrected by the blood ancestor one by one.


    But now it''s different. The blood river was destroyed, and his million blood clan army was really dead. There is no possibility of resurrection. The blood River can resurrect the blood clan people by the special ability of the blood river. He can save a drop of blood essence of the blood clan army. After his death, this drop of blood essence will be given vitality again by the blood River and reborn from nirvana.


    But now only half of the blood river has been destroyed, and it is impossible to leave the blood essence. It can be said that today''s blood clan has completely lost the ability of resurrection, and his blood ancestor has completely become a lonely family and no one can be used under him.


    The death of the blood clan army did not affect the foundation of the blood ancestor. On the contrary, the death of the left and right bats brought him a fatal blow. For countless years, the left and right bats have provided him with unknown convenience. Now the left and right bats are dead and there is no possibility of resurrection. The blood ancestor said that it is not difficult and impossible.


    "Dragon clan! Good. Wait. My blood ancestor will come back soon!"


    The voice fell, and the blood ancestor''s body suddenly disappeared and disappeared.


    Kui Li, who was attacking the Terran in the northern region, also received the information from the southern region. The news that the blood clan was defeated and the blood ancestor fled in confusion made him laugh.


    "Shit blood clan, you have coveted the control of the devil for countless years, and you really think you are a character. I''ll see what you do about this failure. Will those old guys hidden in the blood clan let you go? Ha ha!" Kui Li smiled wildly, and his voice spread all over the square for dozens of miles.


    "Report! Lord Kui Li! The three holy places of the northern Terrans have gathered their troops and horses and come to us together."


    "Good!"


    Kui Li smiled cruelly when he heard the speech, his tone and expression suddenly changed, and said with a loud smile: "I''ll let the other seven sin demons see the strength of our angry family today!"


    Kui Li was extremely arrogant. He didn''t care about defeating the forces of human alliance in the northern region. The failure of the blood clan and the escape of the blood ancestor gave him such an opportunity, an opportunity to make himself famous.


    "Constantly plunder Terran opportunities and improve reputation. At that time, I won''t have a chance to compete for the control of Tianmo clan! Ha ha!" Kui Li smiled again.


    Compared with the rampant Kui Li in the eastern region, Yang Zhi, who was originally a human trance, was much calmer. Naturally, the news of the battlefield in the southern region could not be concealed from him. As one of the twelve general protectors of the former human imperial dynasty, he also had a bottom in his heart about the strength of the demon family in the southern region, and the failure of the blood family was expected, but he did not know the real strength of the blood family, So I still didn''t know much about the war. Only when the dragon family hid some cards, it defeated the blood family.


    At this time, Yang Zhi has released the arrogant ghost family, which represents one of the seven sins among the demons. It can be said that he is the leader of a very powerful force in the whole eastern region, but he doesn''t know about it, and he doesn''t dare to let the outside world know too much. It would be bad if the external Eastern forces unite to destroy them.


    "I said to General Yang, let''s not fall too far behind. There are angry people in the northern region waging war against the Terrans, and there are demons in the western region fighting against the Terrans in the western region. The southern region has already started a war. Only our eastern demons have not been sent out. If this goes on, other demons will look down on us." a heavenly demon in the great sage realm said aloud, He is an elder of the arrogant family. Now he is under Yang Zhi''s hand.


    Because Yang Zhi coincidentally integrates the things of their arrogant family and is also a person of the arrogant family, it''s nothing to surrender to Yang Zhi, not to mention Yang Zhi''s strength is not weak.


    As for why the demon called Yang Zhi a general, it was Yang Zhi''s request. Maybe when he was used to the twelve protectors of the Terran, he had some special feelings for the name of general.


    "Don''t worry. The Terran has an old saying, know yourself and know the enemy, and win every battle. It means that if you want to win, you must know our enemy very well, so that you can win every battle with the enemy." Yang Zhi said in a flat tone without worry.


    "It''s really troublesome. I think it''s better to fight directly. That will make our arrogant family recover faster."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The western regions, perhaps there is some magic in this place. Basically, they have never won the war in the western regions.


    At this time, Jiang Fan took a chicken leg in his hand, ate it and looked at the scene in the distance, as if he could observe the enemy''s movement through a thousand miles away.


    "Goo."


    Jiang Fan swallowed the chicken leg in his mouth and said, "it''s really a rotten continent. It''s time to bring them new life."


    The demon didn''t speak, just handed a letter.


    "What is this?" Jiang Fan frowned and asked.


    "Southern region war report." the devil didn''t say much, and his words were like gold.


    Jiang Fan nodded, threw away the bone after eating the chicken leg, pulled a cloth and wiped his hands at will, and then unfolded the letter.


    "Oh? The blood clan is defeated? It''s incredible." Jiang Fan stared at the dead fish''s eyes and looked a little incredible. The demons around him didn''t care at his appearance. He understood that there was something wrong with the man''s brain.


    "Well, the dragon clan still has hidden strength. Otherwise, with the special ability of the blood clan, it should not fail. But the blood clan is completely destroyed. Only the blood ancestor fled in embarrassment. It seems that the dragon clan still hides a lot of things." Jiang Fan nodded, looking like that.


    "Coming!"


    Suddenly, the devil''s eyes around Jiang Fan narrowed and slowly spit out two words.


    "Prepare for war!" Jiang Fan drank loudly without saying a word. Countless demons quickly gathered together. The original strength of these demons was just the other side of the world, but now they are all the same heaven and earth, because the death of a large number of lives after the war gave them endless opportunities to improve their strength.

 Chapter 240

    After the news of the victory of the dragon clan in the southern region spread all over the Xuantian continent, many people were relieved. It seems that the heavenly devil and are not as powerful as the rumors. Even the defeated demon clan of our Terran can''t defeat. How can we compete with our Terran.


    But when the first mock exam what the power of the great power of the Terran is received, they are all alike. They are very worried. How can we see the strength of the magic family in the western region? And the dragon can defeat the devil, I am afraid there is something unusual.


    In the eastern region, when wars are rising everywhere in the Xuantian continent, it is like a place outside the country. It is particularly calm. There is no Tianmo clan, and there are no villains who commit crimes to hurt people. Some are just the rest of ordinary people injured by wild animals.


    However, the three holy places in the eastern region obviously don''t believe that the devil doesn''t exist in the eastern region. They must be hiding somewhere and waiting for the opportunity to reappear.


    Therefore, after discussing the three holy places, the holy masters chose an idea, that is, the holy sons of the three holy places led the team to select some disciples with strong strength and strong hiding ability to enter some uninhabited places in the eastern region and explore information. It should also be a experience for them.


    Of course, this extremely dangerous thing can''t only let those disciples go. Several elders will protect them secretly to prevent the son and some disciples from falling.


    Naturally, the holy land of Yuan Xu is led by Wang Tao, the son of Yuan Xu. There are 12 true disciples and 50 core disciples. The number is not large, but it is enough. After all, if there are too many people, it is easy to expose their goals. It is not a good thing to scare the snake.


    Dongji holy land is still led by Zhao Feng, the son of Dongji holy land. He selected eight true disciples and 50 core disciples. They are some talented people of Dongji holy land. They grow up to be a group of elders in the future.


    After years of cultivation, although their accomplishments were not high, they also broke through the late stage of the broken environment and were able to use the power of space. Under the inclination of the power resources of the two sides, their strength was no worse than that of the ordinary Taiyi son Jiang Yi. However, Jiang Yi broke through the yin-yang environment a while ago and once again opened a distance from them.


    As for Su mu, they have lost their mind to surpass him and should only strive for it as a goal.


    They received the news more than a year ago. Now Su Mu''s cultivation has reached an unfathomable level, which makes them stop.


    "I finally broke through to the later stage of heaven and earth. I thought I could stand on the same line with brother Jiang. I didn''t expect brother Jiang to enter the yin-yang environment so quickly and get rid of us again." Zhao Feng, the son of Dongji, shook his head helplessly and smiled.


    "Brother Zhao has been praised too much. I''ve only practiced more than you for a few days. If we practice at the same time, who''s stronger and who''s weaker now may be." Taiyi''s son Jiang Yi shook his head and smiled and accepted Zhao Feng''s praise with an open mind.


    He is such a person. On the surface, he is very easy-going, but his mind is very calm. He has a delicate heart.


    Suddenly, Jiang Yi looked up at the sky and said, "the son of Yuan Xu has also arrived."


    "Oh? It seems that brother Jiang can''t help but increase his strength and even break through his perceptual ability." Dongji Shengzi said with a smile and looked at the void without any movement.


    A moment later, the void disintegrated and a huge ship sailed out of it.


    "Wai Wai, we''re not going to travel. Why did he bring such a big empty ship?" the son of the East pole shook his head helplessly.


    "Hurry up, after all, the holy land of Yuanzu is still far from the gathering place." Taiyi Shengzi smiled and said.


    The voice fell, and dozens of figures jumped down from the empty ship. Among them, the son of Yuan Xu did not hide his momentum, which was particularly eye-catching.


    "This bitch." Dongji Shengzi smiled and shook his head. His relationship with Yuanxu Shengzi has always been good. After all, they both entered the Holy Land and became the son at the same time. They both targeted Jiang Yi at that time.


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time, brother Wang. Are you driving such a big empty boat to go for an outing?" Dongji Shengzi flew up and asked with a smile.


    "It''s still small. Wouldn''t I be afraid of scaring you if I opened a bigger one?" Yuanxu Shengzi didn''t care about the jokes of Dongji Shengzi, smiled and replied.


    "Two holy sons, long time no see." Yuan Xu smiled and arched his hands to Dongji Holy Son and Taiyi Holy Son, and then looked around as if looking for something.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. What are you looking for?" asked Taiyi''s son Jiang Yi in doubt.


    "Where''s emperor Su mu?"


    Yuan Xusheng asked suspiciously, "I have full confidence to challenge him this time."


    "Well, you''re not sure every time, and you haven''t been severely educated by others?" the son of the East pole laughed.


    "The Emperor didn''t come. This time he acted alone and didn''t go with us." Jiang Yi shook his head and replied. At the beginning, Su Mu Xiu was a little better than himself. He could still fight with one of the wars by relying on the inheritance of the great emperor of yin and Yang, but now he doesn''t know to what extent. Every time he stood in front of Su mu, he seemed to be facing the Lord and had a strong sense of oppression.


    "Is that right? It''s a pity at that time. I''m prepared to fight with him this time." Yuanxu Shengzi shook his head helplessly, feeling a little unhappy in his heart.


    "Nothing will happen if he acts alone? You know Su mu can be regarded as the future of the Terran. What if something goes wrong?" the son of the East pole was very open and asked.


    "Don''t worry, the holy land has elders to follow secretly to protect the emperor''s safety. Moreover, the emperor''s strength is incomparably strong, far beyond me. As long as he doesn''t face the demons directly, nothing will happen." Jiang Yi replied that he actually has a strange feeling about Su mu.


    "The strength gap is getting bigger and bigger. I remember someone playing with him, but he was knocked out." the son of the East pole said with a smile.


    "Shut up and mention it again. Be careful I hit you." Yuanxu Shengzi said with a dark face.


    "Then again, Wang Tao, why did you bring so many people? You know, it''s easy to expose the target when there are so many people." the son of Dongji asked suspiciously.


    "They are all sailing. Don''t worry. This time I brought 10 true disciples and 30 core disciples. I know that many people are easy to expose, so don''t worry too much." Wang Tao replied with a smile.


    The three talked for a while, and then prepared to rest for a day. They set out directly tomorrow and rushed to those uninhabited places.

 Chapter 241

    On the road from the eastern region to the northern region, a team of stable carriages are driving tirelessly. Even if it is dark at this time, they still don''t want to stop.


    There is an unknown icon painted on the carriage. I want to use the carriage of a shop.


    On the carriage, a middle-aged man in a light blue robe closed his eyes slightly and dozed off on the stable carriage.


    "Ah!!"


    Suddenly, a huge roar woke him up from his half sleep and half awake state, and quickly put his head out of the window of the carriage to check.


    I saw a team of people in night clothes rushing towards the team with a knife on their horse. His sharp edge can be seen even in the dark.


    The middle-aged man turned black and his heart was creepy. He quickly shouted, "no! It''s those damn robbers. Turn around quickly!"


    The voice fell, and the motorcade quickly turned its head and fled in the direction of coming.


    But how can a carriage carrying goods run better than a light horse? Soon he was caught up and forced to stop on the roadside.


    Instead of fighting, the robbers stopped the wagon convoy and stood aside, as if waiting for something.


    In the dark night, a figure flying in the air flew over the motorcade at a high speed. The man waved his palm, took off his palm print, turned into a spiritual force and directly photographed the carriage behind the carriage, destroying the carriage directly.


    "Damn it! How could it attract the strong in heaven and earth?" the middle-aged man in the carriage thought with an ugly face. This time, he also drove at night to avoid the robbers along the way, but he didn''t expect to be stopped.


    "Mr. He, I haven''t seen you for a long time." the robber in heaven and earth raised his mouth slightly and took off his mask.


    "How could it be you?" the middle-aged man glared, as if he didn''t believe what he saw in front of him.


    "Why not me?"


    The bandits in heaven and earth disdained to smile and said, "I''ve been hiding around you for years and have been your sacrifice. Haven''t you doubted me for decades?"


    "Suspected."


    Mr. He nodded unsightly and said solemnly, "I doubted you as early as more than ten years ago. The magic medicine in that car disappeared. Did you do it? Just because of the magic medicine in that car, you can step into the world and become a strong man in a short ten years."


    "It seems that Mr. He is still very smart. Then why don''t you drive me away? Isn''t it dangerous to let me stay with you?" the bandit in heaven and earth asked curiously.


    "I think I treat you well, but I didn''t expect that the robber is still a robber and his nature is hard to change." Mr. He replied with an ugly face.


    "Well, Mr. He, leave your things and leave. I think I''ll let you go after so many years of friendship, but not next time." the robber in heaven and earth smiled and waved his hand.


    "Are you sure you want to rob the goods of this truck? I''m afraid you don''t know who entrusted it to us?" Mr. He said with a cold smile.


    "I''d like to hear it in detail." the robber grinned. After following Mr. He for so many years, his speech has become quite scholarly.


    "All the goods in this car were entrusted to me by the East pole holy land and asked me to send them to the resources of northern regions. If you want to think clearly, you will be finished if you take this car of goods." Mr. He replied with a leisurely tone, as if he was full of confidence in the East pole holy land. In his opinion, no force except Taiyi Holy Land dared to offend the East pole holy land, Even Yuanxu holy land, one of the three holy places in the eastern region, can''t.


    "You has the final say, Mr. Ho, you are afraid that you are not sure who I am following now. Well, I don''t think you need to know that you can still leave now, leaving the goods, and I will give you a horse." the robber narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s impossible! If you rob the East pole holy land, I can''t afford it, and you can''t think of a better life!" Mr. He said angrily.


    "Do you have any way to stop me now?"


    The robber disdained to smile, glanced at the signal bomb hanging around Mr. He''s waist and said with a smile, "this is the north of the eastern region. Even if you release the signal bomb, the eastern pole holy land can''t catch up with you. If you don''t believe it, try it."


    Mr. He turned pale. Indeed, as Liu Hu said, he was at the border of the eastern region, and the signal bomb could not be transmitted to the East pole Holy Land in the south of the eastern region.


    "Well, Mr. He, I don''t think you really want the chance I gave you. In that case, I can only catch you back." robber Liu Hu smiled and immediately prepared to catch people.


    Without saying a word, Mr. He took out the waist flare and sent it directly to the sky. At this time, he can only hope that there are people who know this thing nearby. Come and help him.


    Perhaps it was his good luck. The people and horses of the three holy places resting in the mountains nearby immediately saw the red fireworks, which was the signal bomb sent by Mr. He.


    "Eh? Zhao Feng, this thing seems to be a distress signal for your East pole holy land? Is there someone here in your East pole holy land?" Wang Tao asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. Just go and have a look." Zhao Feng shook his head, but it was the distress flare of the East pole holy land. He had to check it.


    When the voice fell, Zhao Feng directly tore the space, turned in and rushed in the direction of the signal bomb.


    "It''s OK to be idle. Let me go and have a look." Wang Tao smiled and tore open the space to follow Zhao Feng.


    As soon as they left, Jiang Yi felt very speechless. As the Holy Son of Dongji holy land and Yuanxu holy land, you just left your disciples here. Is it really good?


    Originally, Jiang Yi wanted to join in the fun, but he saw that more than 100 disciples behind him immediately dispersed the idea. Although they were not weak, they could not be said to be strong. If he left, the disciples would encounter something.


    Very helpless, Jiang Yi can only sit cross legged on the ground and close his eyes until the two guys come back.


    After their inspection for dozens of days, the unmanned mountain range is indeed without any abnormality. The divine sense of the three holy sons inspected every place of the mountain range respectively. After they found nothing, they were ready to take a night off and go to the next place. Unexpectedly, the two guys ran out directly. What is this.


    The sky over the signal bomb was calm. The robber Liu Hu looked up for a long time, smiled and said, "Mr. He, am I right? Don''t mention the people who know this thing in this place. I''m afraid there is no one except your team and the brothers behind me."

 Chapter 242

    Mr. He ignored Liu Hu''s words and looked at the horizon with desperate eyes. There was nothing outside the dark sky. Mr. He knew that he would be hard to escape this time.


    Maybe he should follow Liu Hu''s advice and leave the goods to run for his life, but he is just an ordinary supernatural realm merchant. Where can he go after escaping? The goods of the East pole holy land have been lost by myself. I must not be able to explain to the East pole holy land.


    What about running away?


    There is also a great possibility that escape is death.


    What if you don''t run?


    If you don''t escape, you''re 100% dead.


    But he is a businessman. He has worked hard in the East pole holy land to manage Yangcheng all his life. Even if he escapes, all his possessions will be taken away. For a businessman, there is nothing more terrible than this.


    Instead of running away and losing everything, it''s better not to run away and bet to see if the signal bomb can call for support. However, it seems that he lost the bet. There is no abnormality in the sky. No one found his signal bomb and came to save him.


    Mr. he slowly closed his eyes and said, "Liu Hu, you can take these goods with me, but I want to ask you something."


    Mr. He is very smart. At this time, he has no qualification to talk about conditions with Liu Hu, so his words are full of request.


    "Tell me, as long as it''s not a strange request, I can promise you, based on our relationship for many years." Liu Hu smiled and said. At this time, Mr. He is already a turtle in his urn, and he is not in a hurry.


    "I''ll stay and let go of the coachman who escorts the convoy. They are just a group of randomly recruited Coachmans who follow me for a living. There are old and young at home..."


    "All right, Mr. He."


    Before he finished, Liu Hu waved his hand and interrupted, "I can let them go. Anyway, they have no effect."


    "Then thank you." Mr. He shook his head helplessly, didn''t speak, and looked like you were at your disposal.


    "For the sake of our friendship for so many years, I don''t want to go too far. Go take a carriage." Liu Hu said very humanely at that time.


    "Thank you." Mr. he thanked him sparingly and turned into the carriage.


    "Count the goods and enter the mountain." Liu Hu watched Mr. He enter the carriage and turned to the robbers.


    "Yes."


    The voice fell, and the robbers began to count the goods in an orderly manner. It was obviously not the first time they had done so.


    "Boss Liu, the goods are counted and there is no problem." a robber shouted.


    Liu Hu nodded, and then looked at a fine horse around him. He felt the idea of riding. He turned over and took the reins and said, "enter the mountain!"


    "Yes!"


    Just then, the dark sky suddenly broke open two openings, and two figures came out of them.


    "Ha ha! Zhao Feng, it seems that you are not so familiar with the use of space. If you go first, you can''t get rid of me." Wang Tao laughed, and his voice was particularly bright in the silent night.


    Zhao Feng smiled silently. He didn''t care about Wang Tao''s contempt. He said, "I just don''t want to hurt your self-confidence, so I waited for you in front for a while."


    "Whatever you say," Wang Tao answered casually, looking down at the stopped wagon fleet.


    "I said, this seems to be the carriage of your East pole holy land? Is it possible that it carries the goods of your East pole holy land?" Wang Tao asked thoughtfully.


    "It should be. Some time ago, a businessman came to the East pole holy land and wanted to join the East pole holy land and become the imperial convoy of the East pole holy land. Therefore, in order to consider his capacity, the elders asked him to set up a convoy to send a batch of goods to the north. It should be the convoy." Zhao Feng thought about it and replied.


    "I said, what kind of vision is it to become your imperial convoy in the holy land of the East pole? You really have such a weak strength and such a mind." Wang Tao said wordlessly.


    "In the words of the Lord, it''s just to give them a chance. If he fails, he will have nothing." Zhao Feng shook his head helplessly.


    "After the emperor moved wanbaozong to Taiyi holy land, the largest shop in Xuantian mainland has also become the industry of Taiyi holy land. Not only that, I estimate that Taiyi holy land has even mastered wanbaozong''s ability to forge weapons. Wanbaozong has a closed heart. One of these businessmen is like a dog smelling meat fragrance. We Yuanxu holy land also came not long ago The same people, but they were rejected by us. "Wang Tao thought for a moment and said. A few days ago, there were people in Yuanxu holy land who wanted to become a royal caravan. Unfortunately, they were not qualified.


    "Who are those two people in the sky?" Liu Hu asked Mr. He in the carriage with a very ugly face.


    "Zhao Feng, the son of Dongji holy land, and Wang Tao, the son of Yuanxu holy land, can''t compare their strength. It seems that I still have hope to leave today." Mr. he smiled and replied.


    "The holy sons of the two holy places? How did they get together? They came so far to the border of the eastern region? Are they looking into something? No, I have to leave here quickly and go back to tell the news." Liu Hu thought secretly. After looking at the two people who didn''t notice him in the sky, without saying anything, he ran towards the mountains and forests as fast as thunder, It disappeared in the mountains and woods in a moment.


    "That guy ran away." Wang Tao reminded Liu Hu when he left.


    "I just ran away. I''m just an ordinary thief. I just have some strength. I''d better go and see how those people are." Zhao Feng said without any concern.


    Liu Hu should be glad that the person who came this time was not too a saint, Jiang Yi. Otherwise, Jiang Yi''s eyes must be able to see something wrong with Liu Hu and will directly catch up with him and torture him.


    This is also the experience gap. Taiyi''s son Jiang Yi often leaves the holy land to go down the mountain for experience. He has experienced many things and can see clearly. Unlike Dongji''s son and Yuanxu''s son, he is too young to see where things are.


    "He Yang, a stone merchant, has seen two holy sons. Thank you for saving your life." He Yang stepped out of the carriage and bowed his head to thank them.


    "Saving grace? I think you''re sitting on the carriage. How can you save grace?" Wang Tao asked strangely. At this time, something wrong had arisen in Zhao Feng''s heart.


    "Wang Tao, stop talking and catch the robbers." Zhao Feng pointed to the escaped robbers and said.


    "OK." Wang Tao nodded and stretched out his palm to the escaped robbers. A huge attraction immediately came and attracted them back.

 Chapter 243

    Looking at more than a dozen robbers in front of them, Wang Tao and Zhao Feng looked a little gloomy. Just now, they actually let the most important clues go. It was a great shame!


    "How to deal with these robbers?" Wang Tao asked aloud. After all, these robbers are the goods of robbing Dongji holy land. Zhao Feng, the son of Dongji, is the best to deal with them.


    "Kill them so that they don''t expose us when they leave."


    The voice fell, and the son of the East pole raised his hand and slapped the more than ten robbers to death with amazing spiritual power.


    "He Yang, you can''t turn around if you want to be the imperial merchant of Dongji holy land. You can send these goods to the northern regions completely, okay?" Dongji Shengzi said aloud.


    "Yes." He Yang nodded, turned the motorcade around and counted it, then left and continued to move towards the northern region.


    They watched the caravan leave, but also turned around and returned to their camp. They tacitly didn''t tell others what had happened. It''s just a clue. If you lose it, you''ll lose it.


    But the son of the East pole proposed to search the mountains near the northern region carefully to avoid leaving anything.


    Jiang Yi has no objection to this proposal. It''s not a bad thing to continue searching here. It won''t take much time. Moreover, it''s close to the northern region, which is also a good place for demons to hide.


    Liu Hu, the elder who secretly protected the son in the two holy places of Dongji Yuanxu, had already seen that it was wrong, but they did not make a sound reminder, but continued to hide in the dark to protect their safety. What they had to do was to solve the problem when their son faced the situation of death, otherwise they would not show up. After all, the son also needs to grow up, You can''t rely on them all the time.


    After a night''s rest, Jiang Yi took the lead in searching with the disciples of Taiyi holy land. Then Yuanxu Shengzi also took the disciples of Yuanxu holy land to search in the opposite direction of Taiyi Shengzi, and Dongji Shengzi began to search the mountains heading for the northern region.


    ¡­¡­


    At the junction of the northern and eastern regions, Su Mu appeared here. At this time, he was walking in the mountains with a big black dog.


    "Staying in the holy land all day will soften my bones. It''s good to come out for activities." the black emperor stretched his waist and said. During this time, he was recovering his cultivation every day. Su Mu was envious of the speed. Now the black emperor''s cultivation has been restored to the land of saints on the fourth floor of Sendai, relying on the strength of the sky covering system, At this time, the black emperor was enough to fight against the prospective emperor on Xuantian land without defeat!


    Perhaps because there is a lot of longevity on Xuantian continent, the black emperor does not have the phenomenon of insufficient life, but is still full of essence and spirit.


    "If I stay at home and improve your strength so fast, I will make complaints about it for fifty or sixty years." Su mu Tucao, the strength of the black emperor has gone up too fast. Although he knows that he is recovering his strength, he can see that a big black dog who is a few times weaker than himself has jumped over himself, and his heart is uncomfortable.


    Today''s black emperor Su Mu has no confrontation capital unless he uses the future body. Maybe he has been killed by the black emperor''s claw before he comes out of the future body.


    "It''s easy to say. My strength will slow down now." the black emperor turned his eyes and replied.


    "Why?" Su Mu asked curiously. Could it be that the black emperor''s strength had recovered to the peak at this time? It''s not right. According to the description, the strength of the black emperor is at least a quasi emperor. How could he stop in the realm of the four immortals.


    "Do you think it''s easy to restore the strength of saints? I made a big array and accumulated my accomplishments. The next sage king, the great sage, doesn''t have so many resources to break through for me. It''s inevitable to slow down in the future due to lack of resources." the black Emperor turned his eyes and replied, if the aura of the world is not too thin, He doesn''t want to use his treasures.


    Hearing that the black emperor said he was short of resources, Su Mu felt very strange. Others didn''t know it, but he knew it. This is a good Tomb of dead dog thieves. He dug the graves of many strong people. There are countless benefits from it. The most famous one is the ancient emperor''s order on the black emperor, the Immortal Emperor''s order!


    Thinking of this, Su Mu suddenly shook his head and quickly looked at the black emperor around him, revealing a strange smile.


    "Boy, what do you want to do!!?"


    The black emperor looked at Su Mu''s hungry eyes and couldn''t help but panic. He shouted in his heart. Isn''t he going to lose here today?


    "Hei hei, Hei Huang, can you tell us about our relationship?" Su Mu said softly with a strange tone and expression.


    "Good is good, one yard to one yard. What do you want? You know you have a wife." the black emperor said with great vigilance.


    "Hey, hey, I heard that you seem to have two secrets? Show me." Su Mu laughed.


    "Who... Who told you? I didn''t use the sleeping trough when I came to this world, okay?" the black emperor asked strangely.


    "Leave it alone and show me." Su Mu said with a smile, without the appearance of a human emperor.


    "It''s not impossible to show you. What do you want to exchange?" asked the black emperor. He has such a character that he can see many of Su Mu''s treasures.


    "Do you think it''s ok if I exchange the military word secret with you?" Su Mu asked with a smile and took out his own secret script.


    "Change!"


    Without saying a word, the black emperor robbed the military word secret and threw the secret script he didn''t know where to hide to Su mu.


    "Why is there only one?" Su Mu asked with some doubt. After reading the above description, this is the cultivation method of line word secret, but what he wants most is the former word secret. It is a really powerful technique to predict misfortunes and blessings and see through the future.


    Although the line word secret is also good, it is far inferior to the previous word secret in Su Mu''s heart. After all, one can see through the future, and the other is just to improve his body method speed.


    "It''s fair to change one for another. I won''t give you the former word secret for the time being. The side effects of the former word secret are still too big for you. You can''t bear it. I''ll give it to you when you have enough strength." the black emperor replied without raising his head. His mind is completely immersed in the military word secret in his hand. This is a powerful magic power! It''s not only used to control weapons, but also can use yourself or the enemy as weapons to control them. It''s a necessary magic skill for the whole person!


    "All right." Su Mu had to nod. He also knew that it was no use getting the front word secret. It was really too expensive for him to see through the future. Let''s talk about it later.

 Chapter 244

    For more than a week, Su Mu and the black emperor went all the way to study the newly obtained nine secrets. Su Mu had a congenital holy body Tao embryo, and the cultivation of the word secret was thousands of miles a day. He had mastered it for more than a week and could be used. Relying on his own experience and vision experience, the black emperor also practiced the word secret almost as well, although he could not control too powerful items, But it can also seize the weapons in the hands of people with low cultivation.


    One man and one dog taught each other some characteristics of the nine mysteries while walking. A few days later, they came to the border between the eastern and northern regions, a vast river.


    The river divides two continents, one is the eastern region with mild climate and four distinct seasons, and the other is the northern region with severe cold controlling the whole four seasons.


    "Do you want to go over and have a look? Anyway, we have nothing here." Su Mu suggested.


    "To the north?"


    The black emperor frowned and asked, "there are four wars in the northern region, and the demons are constantly emerging. It can be said that the northern region has been the place where the chaos of demons has been opened. What shall we do?"


    "Go and see the skills of the demons of heaven. The eastern regions are too peaceful now. The demons of heaven don''t know when they will appear. I have made a promise to become emperor for 15 years. Under the scene of peace in the eastern regions, I have absolutely no chance to become emperor for 15 years. If I want to make a quick breakthrough, I will go to the northern regions to participate in the war. With the help of combat, I can improve my experience in war and know more about the demons of heaven In this way, I can be fully prepared when the devil is really born in the future, "Su Mu replied.


    "I don''t care. You can go if you want." the black emperor said casually. Anyway, he doesn''t have any familiar people or places in the world. Just follow Su mu.


    Now the black emperor''s strength has broken through to the four saints. It can be said that his strength has become the top group in the world. Going to the battlefield can also ensure that there will be no accidents.


    "OK, let''s go to the northern regions." Su Mu said with a smile. Without saying a word, he took out his void ship from the space ring. With a pinch in his hand, the palm sized void ship suddenly began to grow larger, and finally turned into a giant ship of more than 100 meters, stagnating and floating in the air.


    "Let''s go!" Su Mu jumped to the void ship, followed by the black emperor. The void ship started. One man and one dog also said goodbye to the eastern region and rushed to the northern region.


    Soon after, the figure of xuanxu elder appeared from the boarding place of Su Mu black emperor. Some helplessly looked at the ship leaving into the void, helplessly shook his head, took out the messenger jade symbol and connected it with Taiyi holy land.


    "Lord, the emperor has gone to the northern region. I can''t keep up with the particularity of the void ship." elder xuanxu said helplessly.


    "What? Did that bastard go to the north?"


    Taiyi holy master could not help frowning and asked angrily, "elder xuanxu, didn''t I ask you to follow the emperor closely? Why didn''t you hide and follow the boat? You can''t find you with the emperor''s current cultivation."


    "I want to, Lord, but the fairy black dog around the emperor is like a quasi emperor. The momentum has always locked me. I can''t help it." elder xuanxu replied helplessly.


    "Prospective emperor!!?"


    Taiyi holy master was surprised at the speech, widened his eyes and asked, "are you sure it''s the prospective emperor?"


    "It won''t go wrong. I''ve spent a lot of time with the supreme masters on weekdays. That terrible momentum won''t go wrong. If the black dog didn''t have malice, I''m afraid I would have run away with the emperor." elder xuanxu reluctantly smiled and replied.


    "Well, come back first," said the Lord Taiyi.


    "The Lord, the Emperor..."


    "The Gulin wind is in the northern region. You don''t have to worry about the emperor''s safety." Taiyi replied.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    In the eastern region, in the Taiyi holy land, the Taiyi Holy Lord sat on the throne, holding his forehead and thinking. He thought of what Su Mu said many years ago.


    "Are you really from the fairyland?"


    Taiyi thought in his heart: "also, Su Mu''s talent is terrible. He is stronger than anyone in the world. Even Jiang Heng, who is called the emperor, can''t compare. Only Tianjiao in the fairy world can have such talent?"


    Then Taiyi holy master thought of the time when he first saw the big black dog. At that time, the cultivation of the big black dog, which was called the black emperor by Su mu, was no more than a realm of supernatural powers and could be killed at will, but now the cultivation has broken through the quasi emperor. The speed is terrible. No one can compare with it except the immortal power.


    "Maybe it''s to restore his strength. According to Su mu, it''s necessary to lower his accomplishments and even spread his skills from the fairy world. Now the black emperor should restore his strength."


    Without much thought, Taiyi holy master took out the messenger jade charm and contacted Gulin Feng, telling him that Su Mu had gone to the northern region and was ready to join the war between the human race and the demons. He hoped that he would always pay attention to Su Mu''s safety.


    Just after elder xuanxu left, the ground on which he stood suddenly squirmed, and an insect rolled and appeared on the ground. The insect looked just an ordinary earthworm, but it was a little huge, and even could see the texture of his body.


    The earthworm thought for a while, turned around and hit the ground again, heading for a small mountain that no one cared about.


    Soon after, Yang Zhi received the news that the emperor of Taiyi holy land, Su mu, known as the future of the Terran, directly entered the eastern region without anyone, surrounded by only a big black dog.


    The news immediately spread to all the demons in the northern region. The demons in the northern region also received the news and began to plan to kill Su mu.


    Su Mu''s cultivation is not weak, so the people participating in this plan can only be the Holy Land demons. They don''t leave a chance to kill him directly. Otherwise, he runs to hide and practice. No matter whether the human race lives or dies, it must be a disaster for them in the future.


    Su Mu didn''t know that a conspiracy against himself was being carried out, and he was still sitting on the empty ship and feeling the law of space.


    His magic power is the space magic power, but because he has too many powerful moves, he hasn''t practiced seriously. Now he picked up this life magic power and began to practice again.


    Su Mu''s talent is not weak. He has his own divine power. It''s extremely easy to understand the law of space. Soon, Su Mu felt that he was surrounded by a white fog of space.


    Su Mu''s eyes were closed and he didn''t know the vision around him. The black emperor looked at the vision around Su mu in surprise.


    "This boy is really terrible. He has top talent and such a source of blessing. His achievements in the future can''t be much weaker than the Wushi emperor." the black emperor secretly thought to himself, which has laid a foundation for Su Mu''s future. However, if Su mu can surpass the Wushi emperor, the black emperor can''t see through it. He is still very afraid of the Wushi emperor who raised himself.

 Chapter 245

    Over the South River of Beiyu, a huge empty ship is slowly driving in it. The figure on board is in a hurry. One of the strange men wrapped in black cloth makes people know it''s not easy to provoke.


    The strange man was carrying a huge triangular iron ruler behind him. The handshake was smooth and bright, and the enemy was sharp. Where was the head of the triangular ruler still flashing a terrible cold light.


    "Lord Di Yao, it''s very unlikely that we will encounter Su Mu when we travel aimlessly in space." a demon said aloud. The ship hasn''t stopped for several days. At the moment, the huge ship didn''t slow down because of something.


    This ship was not the property of their Tianmo clan, but it was collected on the battlefield between them and the three holy places in the northern region. After watching those Terrans use it, Tianmo clan became interested in this ship and studied it for many days to let him drive alone. It was used to collect resources for Tianmo clan and let that Tianmo clan grow up.


    Not long ago, Kui Li sent a message that he didn''t have to return to the battlefield for the time being. He ordered him to rely on the particularity of the empty ship to detect any avenue or remote intersection entering the northern region, so as to prevent Su Mu from having the opportunity to enter the northern region and directly erase it at the connection between the northern region and the eastern region.


    Kui Li is very willing to assign him this task. After all, the genius of hunting a human race is always better than that of hiding in logistics to collect materials.


    Thirty thousand miles east of the South River, Su Mu''s empty boat appeared here and slowly disappeared. It has stepped into the territory of the northern region, so Su Mu directly put away the empty boat and moved on with his legs.


    "Boy, it''s still a little far away from the battlefield in the northern regions. I heard that the battlefield is in the north of the northern regions. We''ll stop and walk in the south of the northern regions now. It''s only a matter of years and months before we can get there?" the black emperor said reluctantly. Now he found that Su mu can''t fly as long as he can walk. What''s the problem?


    "Not everyone can see the scenery along the way from the northern region to the north. Although flying in the sky can always look at the blue sky and white clouds and the mountains and rivers under your feet, it doesn''t have the charm of walking across the earth. This is also a way of practice, isn''t it?" Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "Well, anyway, you''re right. The emperor can''t compete with you, but then again, the air in the northern region is much colder than that in the eastern region. This cool feeling seems to fall into the frozen river for thousands of years. It''s cold to the bone." the black emperor said aloud. He couldn''t help shivering. Even his powerful body felt a little cold, Not to mention the creatures who have been growing in the northern region.


    "There should be something special in the northern region, otherwise there can''t be such a big gap with the other three regions. Even you and I can feel the cold air. It''s incredible. You know, we are both great figures in the flesh. It''s easy to avoid cold and heat by relying on the flesh. But now we can feel a little cold under the strange air in the northern region, I guess , there may be something hidden under the northern region, but it has not been found by the Terrans. "Su Mu said with his chin clenched. Only this understanding can explain the serious gap between the northern region and other places.


    "What you said is not impossible, but I guess we can''t find it now. Come and find it when we have nothing to do in the future. Now the emperor feels a burst of emptiness in his belly. Boy, he doesn''t look for food for the emperor." the black emperor stretched out his waist and said, regardless of the identity of the emperor of the Sumu people.


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t mind. He took the black emperor to the beach beside the South River, looked at the crystal clear river, and saw many fish, shrimp and crabs swimming in the water. Looking at this scene, Su Mu raised his mouth and said: "Black emperor, didn''t you say that your stomach is empty? Go, you catch fish in the water, throw it up and I''ll bake it for you. Isn''t it very cost-effective?"


    "Bah, how noble the emperor is. Why should I go into the water? You should roast fish on the shore. You should go into the water." the black emperor retorted without hesitation. He was not stupid. He jumped into such a river in such a cold day. Although his body was strong and deep, it would be hard for his black dog hair to get wet.


    "Black emperor, if you don''t go into the water, we can only starve today. You know, I can''t swim, so I can''t go into the water." Su Mu said with a smile, talking nonsense without hesitation, and let the black emperor turn his eyes at him for a while.


    "Can you swim as a half step emperor? It''s really a pig''s brain to be the emperor?"


    The black emperor turned his eyes, looked at some turbulent River and said, "OK, isn''t it just catching fish in the water? I can catch fish without going into the water."


    "I don''t eat fish, I want to eat shrimp." Su Mu said with a smile and directly stopped the black emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    Thirty thousand miles to the west of the South River, di Yao and his demons are still driving towards the boundary between the northern and eastern regions. They have no idea that Su Mu has now reached the shore of the northern region and entered the territory of the northern region.


    He was on the empty ship that di Yao robbed. At this time, his eyes were slightly closed. Panxi sat on the deck in the middle of the ship and felt the breeze in the sky.


    "Lord Diyao, I feel something wrong." one of Diyao''s demons frowned. His ugly face became more ugly with his forehead. Just looking at his solemn face, Diyao resisted the impulse to kill him with a punch.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me?" Di Yao closed his eyes and stopped looking at this guy''s face. It''s really a test of the devil. Facing this guy every day, di Yao can feel that his mind and will have become much stronger.


    This guy seems to know that he is ugly, so he doesn''t care about closing his eyes when he talks about what he looks like. After all, he still knows what he looks like and can''t force others.


    "We''ve all come here for learning time. It''s reasonable to say that the distance between the northern and eastern regions is not far? These days, it''s enough to enter the eastern regions from the northern regions, or even more than enough?" the devil frowned and said, with a flash of wisdom in his eyes.


    Di Yao stared fiercely when he heard the speech. Then he saw the face that was not round at all. He couldn''t help but tremble. He directly turned his head and said, "come here all. I have something to tell you. Maybe you''re right. I don''t know how long it''s OK to wait. It''s uncertain that our goal has entered the northern region. We can''t continue to wait for rabbits. We must take the initiative."

 Chapter 246

    The plan to hunt Su Mu this time didn''t bring many demons with him, but brought more than 20 demons who had been following him. Moreover, their strength was generally not strong. They only had the cultivation of escaping from the world. It was very difficult to find Su mu by relying on these only more than 20 demons.


    Di Yao looked at these worried demons, frowned and said, "I know what you''re afraid of, but don''t be afraid. Anyway, I''ll do the final hunting. You don''t have to worry. All you have to do is release your unique exploration method, find Su mu for me and tell me his location coordinates, okay?"


    "Yes."


    The demons had no choice but to nod their heads powerlessly and release the objects they were exploring. In their hearts, they hoped that Su Mu''s figure would not be caught by themselves. According to the information disclosed above, Su Mu was a great master of yin and Yang. They wanted to die when they met him, What''s more, the unique exploration technique they released is to release their own soul for exploration. If Su Mu finds out and destroys it directly, he will have to die!


    When the soul dies, how can the noumenon continue to live? At this moment, every demon on the deck was praying not to meet Su mu.


    But at this time, a demon suddenly trembled, fiercely opened his eyes and pointed to the east of Nanhe, then fell to the ground and lost the breath of life.


    "Are you in the east? Let''s go." Di Yao glanced at the body. He didn''t expect to find him so soon. Now he can feel that if he killed the other party, he might be promoted and return to the battlefield.


    The corpse that fell to the ground and lost its breath of life did not pay much attention at all. Anyway, he had completed his last thing and died without regret.


    However, di Yao was not a heartless man, so he ordered the demon gate to collect the body for him.


    ¡­¡­


    On a huge stone platform by the South River, Su Mu and the black emperor were sitting here. The black emperor took a roast fish in one claw, stuffed a prawn into his mouth, swallowed it, poured a mouthful of wine, and shouted, "cool!"


    Then the black emperor put the wine bottle aside and began to eat the roasted fish in his hand. While eating, he commented on where the fish was perfect and where there were some deficiencies. For this, Su Mu directly took out the dry branch placed aside and knocked it on his head. He was very unhappy and said, "I''ll roast it for you. You still dislike where you dislike here. Can you stop talking so much and eat your fish."


    The black emperor ignored it and took another sip of wine. Su Mu couldn''t help shaking his head. The black emperor was too dog. If his body hadn''t always looked like a dog and he knew his origin, I''m afraid he really thought he was a man in a dog''s skin.


    "I said, why don''t you turn into a human? After turning into a perfect body, your limbs will be sound and perfect, so you can do more and more convenient things, won''t you?" Su Mu asked curiously.


    "Boy, if one day you become a dog, do you think you will?" the black emperor asked without raising his head, which stunned Su mu.


    "Well, you''re right. Maybe in your eyes, the Terran is actually ugly? To tell you the truth, you''re also ugly in my eyes." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "No, the emperor doesn''t think human beings are ugly. The emperor also received a lot of people''s favor in those years. Boy, give you a chance. Do you want to be the emperor''s favorite?" the black emperor said with a smile.


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate when he heard the speech. He kicked him out and kicked him into the sky. Then he floated in the air calmly and landed where he was.


    Su Mu wiped his mouth and suddenly thought of the previous thing, so he asked aloud, "anyway, what is the soul that suddenly appeared when we were eating? Have you seen that thing before?"


    "Soul exploration is a rare thing. I have encountered it once before, but the side effects of soul exploration are too great. Basically, no one wants to learn it, even if it is a powerful exploration method." the black emperor explained that he once met soul exploration, and he also knows something about it.


    "Why?" Su Mu asked curiously.


    "Soul exploration, as the name suggests, is to let the cultivator sacrifice and refine the soul, so that the soul can easily leave his body. The soul is very light, and can see through thousands of miles, or through the wall, so as to do things that many people can''t do..."


    Before the black emperor finished his explanation, Su Mu couldn''t help saying, "so good?"


    "Good fart, the terrible side effect of soul exploration is the most terrible. After the soul is separated, his body will be in an unmanaged empty shell state. I dare not say that anyone cares to enter his body and continue to live by the flesh."


    The black emperor thought for a while and said, "also, the soul is very fragile. He can only survive between heaven and earth for less than 12 hours, that is, one day. If he doesn''t return to his body within one day after using soul exploration, he will die completely."


    "In addition, whether facing the attack of magic, or the attack of elements such as blazing fire, it can make the soul exploration invalid and make the soul die."


    After the black emperor explained, he looked at Su Mu and said, "now you know what soul exploration is?"


    "So, few people can use this soul exploration? Did my fire burn a precious species?" Su Mu asked reluctantly. Maybe the soul was just passing by, but it was burned by himself.


    "It''s true that there are few people practicing this technique. After you kill one, few people in heaven and earth may be able to master this technique." the black emperor agreed and nodded.


    At this time, they suddenly felt something and locked their eyes in a space from the West.


    "Boy, that''s the smell of the Terran void ship. Is it the arrival of the northern Terran?" the black emperor narrowed his eyes and asked in an uncertain tone.


    "No, it should be the companion of the soul. It may have come to us for revenge." Su Mu replied. There was no human breath on it, only more than ten demonic Qi and soul fluctuations. This was the same fluctuation as the soul that suddenly appeared behind him just now.


    "Take revenge on us? Wocao boy, they''re here for you. Well, they have a fart relationship with the emperor. Don''t try to pull me into the water. I''m absolutely beautiful in the northern region. I''ll go around and say goodbye!"


    The voice fell, and the black emperor ran away without a trace of hesitation

 Chapter 247

    Su Mu was stunned when the black emperor ran away, but he quickly responded. At this time, the strength of the black emperor can be comparable to that of the prospective emperor. Naturally, he can easily eliminate these ugly things, but if he does so, the purpose of Su Mu''s trip will change. This is also a kind of experience. Moreover, with the strength of the black emperor, he can arrive directly if there is something wrong.


    Although he understood it in his heart, Su Mu still made a helpless expression on his face and said, "this dead dog runs so fast every time. He doesn''t know to take me with him."


    At this time, the void ship had already reached Su Mu''s head. More than 20 devils from the world took the lead in jumping off the void ship and surrounded Su mu with weapons.


    "Are you su mu, the emperor son of the people of the eastern regions? Unfortunately, your title will soon become a posthumous title."


    There was a thunderous sound from the void ship, which was deafening as if it were nine days of fierce thunder.


    "Then it depends on whether you have the ability to solve me." Su Mu replied with no fear.


    When the voice fell, Su Mu''s right hand turned, and a terrible attraction fiercely spread out. The more than 20 Heaven demons who surrounded Su Mu immediately realized that it was wrong. The weapons in his hands were shaking wildly, and then directly inserted into their heads.


    "Huh?"


    On the empty ship, di Yao could not help frowning at this scene. More than 20 devils from the world were killed by Su mu in an instant, which surprised him, but he didn''t think much. Anyway, Su Mu''s strength can do so.


    Without stopping, di Yao tore the space and punched Su mu. Su Mu''s eyes were frozen by the shadow of the fist close at hand. His right fist turned into a dragon arm and gathered a huge aura. He directly smashed the shadow of the fist and blasted it towards Di Yao.


    "Oh? That''s interesting." Di Yao''s eyes brightened. He thought he was a Terran genius who could solve it easily, but he didn''t expect to break his fist strength, which surprised him.


    "But it''s just a little interesting!"


    When the voice fell down, di Yao took off the triangular ruler on his back with his backhand and made a fierce stroke at Su mu. A sharp dark red light directly tore the space and flew towards Su mu.


    Su Mu didn''t dare to answer hard. Without saying a word, he hid aside. The flame in his hand churned. In less than half a second, he condensed three color fire lotus and waved it towards Di Yao.


    Di Yao''s body didn''t move. He waved a foot and sent out a dark red Qi force again. He collided with the fire lotus, and the terrible high temperature exploded. Even the space was trembling with the high temperature, and the fire lotus exploded. The terrible destructive force directly flattened the square miles. Di Yao felt the burning flame on his body and couldn''t help frowning, Waving to remove the flame, he looked at Su Mu standing in the void in surprise.


    "Good guy, this flame is really hot. If it weren''t for my strong physique, I might really destroy my skin." Di Yao grinned, but the sarcasm revealed in the words can be heard by everyone.


    "The defense is amazing. Even the lotus of Buddha''s anger can''t work." Su Mu narrowed his eyes and looked at di Yao. He also understood that this guy''s realm was far beyond himself and reached the realm of a saint, and he was just a half step emperor. If he could hurt him so easily, the saint would be too weak.


    Su Mu looked at the triangular ruler in di Yao''s hand, moved his right hand and secretly used the military word secret to see if he could control the weapon in his hand.


    With a fierce frown, the triangular ruler in his hand suddenly sent out bursts of terrible red light, as if shaking uncontrollably.


    "Heaven magic ruler!"


    Di Yao''s secret way is not good. Just now, the weapons in the hands of the more than 20 devils from the world were the same. They were inserted into their bodies the next moment.


    "Military word secret, the art of controlling troops!"


    Su Mu raised his hands and wanted to seize the triangular ruler in di Yao''s hand, but he didn''t expect that di Yao''s strength was amazing. He held the Tianmo ruler and forced it into his own hand.


    Just when Di Yao was busy controlling the magic ruler, Su Mu seized the opportunity to hold his left hand to the sky. A black lightning spear appeared out of thin air, and the terrible momentum was madly condensed on it.


    "Spear of Hades!"


    The voice fell, and the spear waved towards Xiaoyao like a lightning bolt. The terrible momentum destroyed all the objects and space along the way. They stood on the void, and the endless void storm appeared out of thin air, adding some flavor to the battle.


    Di Yao looked at the dark way of the attacking spear. He could feel the fatal breath from it. Without hesitation, di Yao directly gathered his spiritual power to throw out the Tianmo ruler. Then he closed his hands and a huge dark stone gate appeared in front of him.


    "Demons! Hell''s gate!"


    Bang!!!


    The spear of the nether God slammed into the hell gate. The terrible impact knocked the stone gate out of a huge gap. The spear of the nether God was not affected at all and continued to fly towards Diyao.


    "How could it be!" Di Yao was extremely shocked. This move is the top defense method mastered by their Tianmo family. Although every Tianmo will be rotten in the street, it can''t change the terrorist defense of the hell gate. Now that the stone gate is broken, how can Di Yao not be surprised.


    Di Yao jumped away from the attacking spear of the God of the underworld. The spear continued to be castrated and exploded on the earth behind Di Yao. The terrible destructive power immediately showed up. The spear of the God of the underworld directly penetrated tens of thousands of meters underground before it disappeared!


    Di Yao felt the huge and unknown hole on the ground behind him, and his heart was a little creepy. If it fell on himself, would there be any life?


    "Damn it, it''s just a human race in Yin and Yang. How can it be so powerful?" Di Yao''s face is very ugly, his fear of Su Mu is becoming more and more serious, and he can''t breathe after seeing Su Mu''s amazing blow. It can be imagined that Su Mu''s inside strength is amazing.


    Someone said that he was dead. Even the black emperor who hid and peeped aside was very frightened. He looked at Su Mu''s not tall figure with some respect. If this goes on, Su Mu will not have a chance to surpass the great emperor in the future!


    "This boy, I don''t even know. I never knew he had this hand." the black emperor thought in his heart.


    On the void, di Yao''s face has turned dark at this time. He also has some hatred for Kui Li in his heart. He asked himself to assassinate without investigating the enemy''s strength. Is this really letting himself die?


    However, although Di Yao was a little frightened, he was not afraid. He also had some fear and attention to Su Mu''s attacks. As long as he avoided those attacks, he still had a chance to kill Su mu.

 Chapter 248

    Diyao has made up his mind that he will never compete with Su mu in any moves. If there is something wrong, he will immediately escape and kill him as soon as he has a chance. Thinking so, Diyao can only stare at Su Mu and dare not take the lead.


    "Wait for me? That''s not a good idea!"


    Su Mu sneered and suddenly sent out an amazing momentum from him, which surprised Di Yao.


    "How is this possible!! it''s just a half step emperor, how can it make such a terrible momentum!?" Di Yao stared at Su Mu and thought incredulously.


    At this time, although Su Mu''s momentum can''t compare with that of a saint, it is definitely stronger than any emperor. This is the terrible thing of the word secret, which can make people''s strength ten times out of thin air!


    Not only that, Su Mu tried his best to urge all the giant elephants in his body, and blessed the terrorist momentum of nearly 20 million giant elephants. In this case, Su Mu has the strength to directly challenge the saints.


    "No wonder the Terrans call you emperor and say you are the hope of the Terrans. Now I understand that if you grow up safely, our demons will be sealed again and there will be no more days." Di Yao said with great surprise. He recognized Su Mu''s strength. A half step emperor can defeat a saint. No one in the history of demons can achieve such strength, But as a weak Terran, Su mu can do it. It''s incredible.


    Looking at di Yao, Su Mu smiled and said, "do you want to drag me to die?"


    "I just have this plan. It''s nothing if I die, but if you live, our demons will face great disaster." Di Yao nodded and said without concealing anything.


    "If you want to drag me to death, you have to see if you have such strength." Su Mu''s eyes coagulated and his expression became solemn. A saint fought with his life. I can''t help but Su Mu''s carelessness. I''m afraid he will really die here today.


    At this time, di Yao rushed up at the moment when Su Mu was distracted. Although he had no weapon in his hand, he was like holding a sharp blade, and there were sharp Qi on his palm.


    "Divine elephant fist!"


    Su Mu watched Di Yao attack. Without saying a word, he punched out. The terrible fist blew, the clouds surged, the fists and palms intersected, and the terrible Qi tore the sky. The scene was very terrible.


    Di Yao was beaten back more than ten steps by the fist strength. Su Mu looked at the strong and terrible power of the flesh.


    I saw Di Yao''s eyes solemn, his hands raised and looked up at the sky. He murmured, "the strong men of the Tianmo family, please gather your strength from hell to me. I di Yao will remove a powerful enemy for the Tianmo family today!"


    The voice fell. Under this not so solemn ceremony, a dark light seemed to penetrate the hell and directly plunged into his body. Di Yao immediately felt the surge of strength in his body, shook his fist and looked at Su Mu and said, "come!"


    The voice fell, di Yao flashed to Su Mu and kicked his whip leg at Su Mu''s head. The terrible strength and speed gathered together to produce a terrible sonic boom, which directly made Su Mu feel a burst of tinnitus, but he was not stupid. If he missed at this moment, his head would be kicked out.


    "Dark god guard!"


    Boom!!!


    Di Yao kicked Su mu, but noticed something wrong. He immediately flashed back and stared at Su Mu''s position.


    The black aura fog dispersed, revealing Su Mu''s figure. At this time, he was surrounded by a layer of black huge armor. The dark armor was like the mouth of hell, which made his heart tremble when he saw him.


    "This... What the hell is this!" Di Yao thought with an ugly face. At this time, he had felt some pain in his leg. He might have hit the kick just now, but he didn''t respond and retreated directly, but the severe pain in his leg made it easy for him to notice that his leg bone had been broken.


    Without consideration, di Yao made dozens of attacks again, but did not break the defense of the black armor. The armor was like a monster swallowing the attack. He ate all his attacks without playing any role.


    "Damn it, the defense of this thing is too strong. How can I drag him to die?" Di Yao thought with an ugly face.


    At this time, Su Mu''s body hidden in the protection of the dark god showed up, and his right hand was raised high, as if condensing something.


    Di Yao stared at this scene, and without saying a word, he put his hands together to prepare for the defense method.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, a black spear appeared in the sky, and the black lightning wrapped around it. The terrible momentum spread out, making Diyao''s heart horizontal.


    "Fight! Hell''s gate! Thirteen hell!"


    "Spear of Hades!"


    The voice colleague fell, Su Mu jumped up high, holding a huge black spear in his right hand, as if he could pierce the sky. The spear was facing Diyao, and the terrible momentum rushed away from the dark clouds, revealing a touch of golden sunshine.


    On the opposite side, di Yao''s face attacked the spear of the nether God with his hands folded. In front of him was the thirteen gates of hell, trying to block the terrible power of the spear of the nether God.


    Bang!!!


    The spear of the God of the underworld pierced the twelve men, and the castration hit the thirteenth hell gate unabated, breaking it. The broken stones flew all over the sky, and the huge spear of the God of the underworld stabbed Di Yao.


    "Hell projection! Huangquan Avenue! Go to hell with me!!!" there was more blood in his mouth and a huge pit in his chest. He endured the pain and closed his hands again. The scene suddenly changed in the sky. The gray yellow sky, endless other shore flowers and a long road appeared between heaven and earth.


    Di Yao couldn''t help laughing. He thought that the future enemy of the demon family would finally be solved by himself. He believed that Su Mu couldn''t escape even if the great saint couldn''t survive.


    Indeed, Su Mu twisted his body and couldn''t move. Looking at the scene of the yellow spring close at hand, Su Mu couldn''t help frowning.


    "Donghuang bell! Out!" Su Mu shouted. A small bell emerged from his heart and gradually became a huge bronze bell five meters large.


    "Ring!" Su Mu shouted, and the terrible sound scattered, like a nuclear bomb explosion, destroying everything around him.


    Su Mu noticed that his body could move and looked at the gradually ugly Di Yao. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "it seems that I''m still alive. You''re a respectable enemy. Let''s use this move to send you on the road. It''s lucky that you''re the first person to see him."


    When the voice fell, the scene in Su Mu''s palm suddenly changed, and stars appeared in his hand. Su Mu was like a peerless power holding stars. With the expansion of the nebula in his hand, Su Mu raised his mouth and said softly with a smile: "the work of grass creation, the stars in his palm, please taste!"

 Chapter 249

    In the northern battlefield, Kui Li stood on the city wall and looked at the Terrans from the periphery. He was very confident. If he wanted to take these people, he could represent the first victory of Tianmo in the Terran mainland. He could say that he could have unlimited scenery!


    But at this time, Kui Li''s excited expression suddenly disappeared and hung an ugly face.


    "Damn it, Diyao is dead!!? It''s just to assassinate Tianjiao who hasn''t grown up. He would have an accident and die like this!" Kui Li looked ugly. He had a very good relationship with Diyao. Although Diyao''s talent was not as good as himself, his strength was only medium among countless Tianmo families, However, his relationship with di Yao has not been reduced because of these.


    Living together for many years, Kui Li had great trust in di Yao, so Kui Li chose Di Yao who was not outstanding among so many powerful demons to carry out logistics work, but he didn''t expect to miscalculate this time. Di Yao died outside. Kui Li immediately felt like he had lost an arm and felt very uncomfortable.


    In the northern region, on an ice sheet, under the blue black ice, a young man in a white robe was walking on it with a big black dog. In this extremely low temperature, the young man was lightly dressed, as if he could not feel the cold.


    "I didn''t expect that your boy still had such a strong hand. In the end, I planned to make a direct shot, but you gave me the end." the black emperor said aloud, with a surprised tone. He was still silent under the gorgeous stars in Su Mu''s palm.


    "I still have a lot of cards." Su Muyang smiled and thought about his current strength. Su Mu also has a bottom in his heart. If you don''t say much, ordinary saints can''t threaten themselves. I''m afraid only great saints can do it.


    "You''re still panting, but then again, the last scene is really amazing. That guy can summon the projection of hell and want to suppress you in hell forever. If it weren''t for the bell, you would have died there." the black emperor turned his mouth and said.


    "Weapons are also part of their own strength, aren''t they?" Su Mu smiled.


    "You''re right." the black emperor nodded when he heard the speech. Powerful weapons are indeed part of his own strength, but Su Mu''s strength is enough to surprise him.


    Fighting the saints in the realm of a half step emperor and killing them are a bit stronger than the top Tianjiao in the sky covering world. Moreover, Su Mu does not have the top resources irrigation like them. Although Taiyi holy land is extraordinary, it is too weak compared with the top forces in the sky covering world. Under such circumstances, Su mu can be so extraordinary. If he was born in the sky covering world, At this time, he must have been a great power.


    "I''m still a little worried now. If you kill a saint of others, the Tianmo clan will never give up, and I''m afraid there will be no need for your assassination in the future." the black emperor thought for a moment and said in a casual tone, without paying any attention to the danger in the future.


    "With my current strength, as long as it''s not the great sage''s hand, I can''t keep me, let alone kill me. If I have to fight, I can also guarantee invincibility. With you, no one can kill me unless the quasi emperor of the Tianmo clan takes the hand."


    Speaking of this, Su Mu paused and then said: "I''m not a Tianjiao who hasn''t grown up yet. I''ve grown up. They can''t bear the price if they want to kill me. After all, there are only a few prospective emperors who break away from the seal at this time, which will never exceed five fingers. If a prospective emperor is sent to assassinate me, I''m afraid the battlefield where their Tianmo clan is located will be destroyed by our Terrans Control and completely wipe out the Tianmo family. "


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t care about the danger in the future. Now he is not a weak person, but a top Tianjiao who has grown up. He wants to kill me. Come and have a try?


    "It''s good to have self-confidence, but you should always be careful. Don''t capsize in the gutter." the black emperor casually reminded him. Obviously, he also trusts Su Mu''s strength. He can fight and kill saints before he can play his cards. It''s not impossible to drag a great saint if he doesn''t say much.


    The Nanhe River in the northern region, where Su Mu and di Yao fought, is still turned into a piece of waste soil. Although this area is nothing for the huge northern region, it can change the landform into such a strength, so it can''t guard the attention of the great saint of Zhenwu empire in the upper reaches of the Nanhe River in the northern region.


    Different from the imperial situation in the eastern regions, the imperial dynasty in the northern regions is an imperial dynasty with real strength, and the hidden Zhenwu emperor is a well-known quasi imperial strongman. Although the Zhenwu Empire does not care about the northern region incident, it still pays attention to many things. Although the Zhenwu Empire did not make a positive move in the Beihai incident, there are still many people watching the Beihai incident, which is slightly different Yes, immediately help the three holy places suppress the Beihai aquarium.


    "Terrible little fellow, the strength of the half step emperor is so terrible, but it''s a pity that I''m not from the Zhenwu emperor." the great sage appreciated it all over his face, but he sighed very much.


    "No matter how talented you are, Zhenwu emperor can still be invincible. Soon, the time for our Zhenwu Empire to control the mainland will come." the strange Saint whispered, and his voice fell, and his body disappeared.


    In the holy land of yaochi, Gulin Feng stopped after receiving the news from Taiyi holy master, but complained to yaochi holy master about his intention to leave.


    "How long will it take you to come back?" the Lord of yaochi asked with a very reluctant face. She waited for Gulin Feng for 100000 years and finally waited for him, but now he wants to leave again.


    Gulin Feng smiled, gently took Bai Jing''s jade hand and said, "it won''t be too long. I''ll be back in three years at the latest. Don''t worry."


    Hearing the speech, the holy master of yaochi brightened his eyes and hurriedly asked, "is this true?"


    "Naturally, it''s true that Gulin Feng didn''t know your heart in the past. I''ve been negative for you for 100000 years. Now I won''t do that again. I''ll come back and accompany you in three years." Gulin Feng whispered. He loved the woman who had been waiting for him for 100000 years. If it weren''t for the last Beihai incident, he might have never known what the woman had done, just those 100000 years, How many more people can wait?


    "OK! You must pay attention to your safety." the Lord of yaochi nodded. He has been waiting for 100000 years, but only three years. It''s just a time to practice once. It''s not too long.

 Chapter 250

    On the northern battlefield, Kui Li became very angry because he lost his good friend and died. He spread his anger on the Terrans on the battlefield. The Terrans were miserable. Several saints were defeated by the experts of the Tianmo family. Only the great sage could fight.


    "Damn it, why did the demon family suddenly become so powerful that day? It seems that great changes have taken place in this strength." a celebrity Saint said with an ugly face. At this time, his empty left arm showed that he had suffered a great loss in the hands of the demon.


    "It''s necessary to eliminate the demons as soon as possible. It''s not difficult for you to find that the strength of these demons is improving rapidly these days. Originally, those demons who have escaped from the world have entered the realm of heaven and earth. At this time, it''s basically difficult to find the demons who have escaped from the world. Basically, except those demons above saints, their strength has been basically improved to a higher level. If they continue for such a long time, I''m sorry The ethnic superiority will disappear! "A sage said seriously. Looking at the bandage he was hanging, it was not difficult to find that he was seriously injured.


    "There''s no way. Although our Terran strength is strong, we can''t get together because of various intervals. If we go on like this, the Terran is afraid to fail!"


    "If the real strong man of the demon clan hasn''t appeared today, we must work hard to defeat them, otherwise it will be difficult for the human race to win again when the strong man of the heavenly demon is born!"


    "Any news from the three holy places?"


    "The three Lords have begun to mobilize troops, but they still can''t lift the current situation unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Go to the imperial dynasty and let the Zhenwu Empire do it. If they are willing to do it, we can definitely get rid of all the demons in the northern region. At that time, we also have free time to support other places."


    "No way! The Zhenwu empire is ambitious. It''s definitely not a good fault. Although they are also human, I still refuse to ask the Zhenwu Empire to take action. For nothing else, it''s their leader, the Zhenwu emperor!"


    "I don''t agree. Now we are not at the end of the road. If we summon the Zhenwu Empire, I''m afraid there will be another war in the northern region after the demons retreat, and finally fall into the hands of the Zhenwu empire. At that time, with the ambition of the Zhenwu Empire and in control of the resources of one region, they will take the opportunity to attack other places!"


    "Yes, I don''t agree."


    "Seconded."


    Most of the voters refused to ask Zhenwu empire for help. That country was too ambitious and cruel. If Zhenwu empire was the leader of Ming emperor, it wouldn''t hurt if northern regions gave in to each other. But the problem was that Zhenwu emperor was a tyrant. It was also rumored that Zhenwu emperor was a foreign visitor, although he was a human race, But over the years, his oppression of the northern Terrans has been clearly seen by the Terrans.


    "But if we don''t let Zhenwu Empire fight, how can we resist the attack of heaven demons?"


    "Don''t worry, everyone. Our Terran quasi emperor hasn''t made a move yet. Before that time, what''s more, don''t you think the strength of Zhenwu empire can compare with the strong quasi emperors? I think it''s difficult."


    "That''s true."


    ¡­¡­


    In a dense mountain range near the north of the eastern region, under a hidden cliff, Yang Zhi looked at the ancient well in front of him and smiled excitedly.


    "Success, come out! The army of heavenly demons and the strong men of heavenly demons!" Yang Zhi opened his arms and endless black gas came out of the ancient well.


    The endless black air covered the whole cliff and made the bottom of the cliff darker. Only a few faint lights were slowly floating.


    "Hahaha, how many years! Our Tianmo clan has come out again! Hahaha!"


    "Terran? Oh, it''s our apostle!"


    "Look at this guy''s expression. He seems to regard us as his men."


    "Arrogant guy, he must have taken refuge in the arrogant Terran."


    The voice of mockery came from the black air. Yang Zhi frowned when he saw it, looked at the black people around him and said, "what''s the matter? Don''t you say that these people will follow me when they are summoned? This is the way they follow?"


    The black robed man ignored Yang Zhi''s words, but knelt down and knocked his head on the ground.


    "Welcome to Da Zun!"


    As the voice of the black robed man fell, a plain looking middle-aged man appeared over the ancient well. He was dressed in black robes and surrounded by endless black gases. These gases penetrated into his body like spiritual power, rapidly raising his strength to the quasi imperial realm.


    "It''s really weak strength." the man who was called great in black frowned and said.


    "Da Zun, this is the limit that my subordinates can do. Please don''t mind." the man in black was born on the ground and looked very humble.


    Yang Zhi looked at this scene, some at a loss, some unclear what the current situation is.


    "Black robe, who is this?" Da Zun asked aloud, looking at the confused Yang.


    "Yang Zhi, one of the twelve town generals of Qianyuan state in the eastern region of the original human race, has now joined our Tianmo clan, integrated arrogant energy and sublimated into the strong man of our Tianmo clan." black robe replied respectfully.


    "Really?"


    Da Zun nodded, looked at Yang Zhi and said, "the weak can''t live long. You''d better seize the time to improve your strength. It''s very difficult to master the arrogant family."


    Yang Zhi was angry when he heard the speech. Anyone who was said to be weak would be angry. What''s more, he was a prospective emperor. He couldn''t help but retort and asked, "Sir, I have mastered the arrogant family. What''s more, you and I have the same strength. If you say I''m weak, are you also weak?"


    "We are different." Da Zun glanced at Yang Zhi, his eyes bland but with incomparable dignity, which immediately made Yang Zhi feel endless pressure.


    Da Zun continued, "you said you have mastered the arrogant family? Oh, you mean the mole ants of the arrogant family outside? They are not a real arrogant family. As the seven sins of heaven demons, how can they be so weak?"


    "What a tiny human being! He dares to refute the will of Da Zun."


    "After all, he is a new man who is not sensible. When he understands Da Zun''s power in the future, he will have a lot of face to say, won''t he? He should say so. You know, I was the one who refuted Da Zun in the past, don''t you?"


    "Hahaha..."


    Yang Zhi is very upset, but he can still control himself. The man''s strength is obviously the same as himself, but he has such a terrible momentum. He doesn''t know what the real strength is.


    "Black robe, send him down. It''s not good to be a demon family and still keep his body."


    "Yes..."

 Chapter 251

    War broke out in the four regions, and now only the eastern region can enjoy a moment of peace alone. However, this peace has not been long. With the emergence of the Tianmo ancient well in the eastern region, endless Tianmo will emerge from it. At that time, the eastern region will become a battlefield between Terrans and Tianmo.


    In the western regions, Tianjiao Jiangfan, who rebelled against the human race, is also starting to open the Tianmo ancient well. At this time, he has abandoned the appearance of human beings and integrated the body of Tianmo to become a real Tianmo. His originally handsome face has disappeared at this time, and his face can only be described as ferocious and terrible.


    "Boss Jiang, you can start." a demon reminded Jiang Fan. Now that the ancient well of demons has been built, it''s time to summon the demons.


    Unlike those demons who broke away from the secret realm of demons, the demons in the ancient well of demons will be their most prosperous period. Their strength will not decline too much, but will only fall into a big realm. As they continue to devour their lives, their strength will recover quickly.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Fan nodded and looked at the completed Tianmo ancient well in front of him. He pinched out a Dharma seal according to the method taught by Tianmo. The endless magic gas in his body began to churn violently and turned into black smoke into the ancient well.


    In the sky demon world, a huge hole suddenly appeared in the yellow and terrible sky, and a dark beam shone on the continent of the sky demon world.


    "The door to the human continent has been opened. What are you waiting for? Let''s plunder and destroy that world!!"


    "Go!"


    Countless heavenly demons rushed to the exit in the sky. They wanted to enter the Terran mainland through this exit. When the heavenly demons attacked the exit in the sky, a small figure came out of the corner, looked at the exit in the sky and thought about it. Finally, it seemed that they had made up their mind and flew up with it.


    On the human mainland, with the opening of the exit of the heaven demon world, a terrible darkness has gathered over the whole western region. Countless heaven demons have escaped from the ancient well of heaven demons. They don''t seem to escape from the secret realm of heaven demons. Most of the heaven demons are above the realm of heaven and earth, and tens of thousands of heaven demons in the realm of yin and Yang. How huge is the lineup?


    This time, the strength of the demons who came out of the Tianmo secret territory is not weak, including three quasi emperors of the Tianmo family. Although their strength has been temporarily reduced to the great saint through the ancient well exit, they will quickly recover to the quasi emperor cultivation as they devour their lives.


    "Hahaha! I smell the smell of Terran again! Kill!"


    "What a pleasant world! Let''s destroy it!"


    Tens of millions of heavenly demons ran out of the ancient well. No one could control and command them. They all acted in groups or alone and flew rapidly towards the Terran city.


    So many demons suddenly appear, it''s hard to hide. Moreover, these terrible demons have no hidden mind at all. They don''t care about their exposed momentum and fly towards the Terran city.


    The holy masters of the three holy places in the western regions immediately felt this unusual breath and delusioned about the direction of the emergence of heavenly demons.


    The Lord of Kunlun couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and said solemnly, "no, so many?"


    "It seems that our western regions are the first place to start a full-scale war." the sunset Lord shook his head with a bitter smile and said.


    "Why, are you afraid?" Tianyi asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m worried about the human beings in the western regions. We''re not afraid of demons. We can fight with them, but those ordinary mortals can''t!" the sunset Lord said helplessly.


    "It''s really hard to do. The strength of these heavenly demons is extremely strong. They are not the same as those encountered before. I feel that counting is not weaker than ours." the Kunlun Holy Lord nodded and said.


    ¡­¡­


    The Shifang ghost land in the north of the western regions is the place where most quasi emperors in the western regions practice Taoism. It has rich aura and good scenery in the array. Therefore, it is occupied by du''e magic boy as their own Taoism field.


    "Do you feel it, du''e magic boy?" a great saint in cultivation suddenly opened his eyes and asked du''e magic boy.


    "Well, there can be no mistake. The army of heavenly demons has appeared. This number and strength are a little too strong."


    Du''e magic boy narrowed his eyes and said, "the war has begun, King Liang, I''m going to fight. If I don''t fight, I''m afraid the Terran won''t last long."


    "OK, I''ll go back first. If you need anything, remember to send a message to me, and I''ll let brother Huang send troops." Liang Wang nodded.


    "As a last resort, I don''t want brother Ziyang to do it. After all, the last time I asked him to do it, it had a great impact on him. Now I haven''t been able to repay it." du''e magic boy shook his head helplessly.


    "You don''t have to mind too much. Brother Huang has never mind this. After all, it''s all fighting for the Terran." Liang Wang smiled and replied.


    "I hope so."


    ¡­¡­


    The demons of the western regions made full progress. In just half a day, the lives of more than 100 million people in 19 big cities in the western regions disappeared, and they were swallowed up by the demons of the western regions and became the source of strength. In the next half a month, the people thoroughly experienced the cruelty and horror of the demons of the western regions.


    Such a disaster caused all the people in the western regions to riot and rush frantically towards the middle regions. Now, like the eastern regions, there is no heavenly devil. It is a safe place. Only where they go can they continue to live, at least they think so.


    They have experienced the horror of the demons. They don''t want to see the scene where the lives of their own people are killed and swallowed in front of them. Because of this, many unbearable Terrans blind their eyes and don''t see this desperate world.


    Most Terrans in the western regions are desperate. They die and flee. The war between demons and Terrans has swept their homes and made them homeless. At the same time, they also hate that they have no strength to protect their homes. From the east of the western regions, countless Terrans have numb faces and lax eyes. Soon, the noisy noise attracted their attention, But seeing someone commit suicide and become numb, no matter what the world is going ahead, it is not difficult to imagine that if there is a cliff in front of them at the moment, they can''t find it.


    The major forces in the western regions have gathered together at their fastest speed. Buddhism, Shenji Pavilion branch, three holy places, Ziyang Empire, and even Tianhe religion, which is called an evil sect in the western regions, have joined the war to defend the human race. They know very well that it is time to unite against the enemy!

 Chapter 252

    The stronghold of the Tianmo clan in the western regions. At this time, the Tianmo clan did not need to hide, but swaggered to occupy the Terran City, moved it together with great mana, and formed a huge castle.


    These demons are not brainless. They have made such a rampant thing that the strong of the Terran can''t turn a blind eye. Maybe several quasi emperors will come to their trouble next moment.


    The three quasi emperors from the ancient well of heavenly demons led an army respectively. At this time, they swallowed countless human lives, and their strength had already recovered to the quasi emperor strength. Jiang Fan turned into a heavenly demon. He also led an army of heavenly demons with the quasi emperor strength.


    It is hard to imagine that the leader of this tragic event sweeping the western regions was a holy land Tianjiao of the original Terran, which is unbelievable.


    Originally one of the pride of the Terran, now it has become the top combat power of the Tianmo clan and the initiator of the Terran disaster. The change of identity is really suffocating.


    Perhaps Jiang fan knows that it is the time for the prosperity of the human race. The golden age has opened and a large number of human pride have emerged. His talent is not enough to stand out in the human race. He can only make great achievements among the demons. If so, Jiang fan is also an ambitious person. No, it should be said that he is a demon now.


    The stronghold of the human race in the western regions. The top forces in the western regions abandoned their temporary views and gathered together to form an anti devil alliance. The main meeting decided the next plan by voting. In this way, everyone''s opinions will be maximized and the most perfect action plan can be implemented.


    "You guys, our Buddhism is lonely now. Although we have the method to restrain the demons, the strength of our Buddhism is not enough to bring too great a blow to the demons. After talking about it at will, our elders decided to hand over the Daguang Mingjing and let the strong learn it as soon as possible to restrain the demons." the Buddha said aloud, Although as a Buddha, he is qualified to sit in the conference room to attend the conference, his strength is just a saint and is not enough to become the top combat power of the Terran at the moment.


    After hearing this, they couldn''t help but be stunned and couldn''t believe looking at the Buddha. The great light Sutra is the supreme secret of Buddhism. It can be said that it is the zhenmen Sutra of Buddhism. They actually have the courage to hand over the great light Sutra.


    The holy masters of the three holy places looked at each other, and then the holy master of Kunlun said: "the Buddha is so attached to the human race that he is willing to let the great light Sutra out to restrain the demons. Naturally, we will not treat the Buddha badly. Afterwards, the holy land of Kunlun gave the Buddha the same resources to help the Buddha restore its former glory."


    "Ziyang empire is willing to give the same resources and a supreme Golden Buddha," Ziyang emperor said aloud.


    "The Lord of Kunlun is right. Buddhism is so attached to the human race. Naturally, we can''t treat you badly. After that, I''d like to give the same gifts to the holy land every day." the Lord of Tianyi said.


    "Sunset Holy Land seconded."


    "Shenji Pavilion seconded."


    "Tianhe sect seconded."


    Seeing this, the Buddha couldn''t help laughing. He was a little excited. He didn''t expect that he could get so many benefits by sending out the great light Sutra. He hurriedly said, "thank you."


    People also understand that maybe the Buddha sent the Daguang Ming Sutra for these things, but why not? Daguang Mingjing is a fatal magic skill for the demons, and they must master it.


    Originally, the holy masters of the three holy places planned to ask for it after the meeting, but now the other party takes the initiative to send it, so there is no need to go to the door.


    "Well, everybody, let''s talk about the problems facing the western regions now." the Kunlun Holy Lord said aloud.


    "Kunlun holy master, I don''t think there''s anything to talk about. Maybe millions of people died in the hands of heavenly demons during our discussion." the leader of Tianhe sect said aloud, with a tone of excitement.


    The Lord Tianyi nodded when he heard the speech and said, "that''s right. Now the western regions are in danger, and unnecessary meetings are avoided. I suggest sending troops directly to resist the demons and ensure the safety of the Terran civilians."


    "I think so too, Taoist brother Kunlun. The reason why the strength of the heavenly demons has increased greatly is that they have swallowed countless human beings. If they continue to swallow them, I''m afraid they don''t know what kind of disaster will happen." the sunset Lord said aloud.


    "It is necessary to protect the evacuation of the human race. Three great saints have gone to the holy land of Kunlun to secretly protect the evacuation of the human race. If there is something wrong, they will be summoned back immediately. Please rest assured." the Holy Lord of Kunlun said.


    "It''s really sad that he was the proud son of the Terran, but now he has become our biggest enemy!" Baimei of Shenji Pavilion closed her eyes and sighed helplessly.


    "Hum! It''s a shame for the Terran to have traitors, but now there are two in a short time! It''s really hateful!" the sunset Lord said with an ugly face. One of the traitors is the Lord of their sunset holy land. If that guy hadn''t defected from the Terran, he wouldn''t be able to sit in the position of the sunset Lord at this time.


    The Lord of Kunlun didn''t speak when he heard the speech. He knew the inside story of the sunset Lord''s rebellion, and he didn''t explain it. The less people knew about it, the better. However, he also suffered from the former sunset Lord, abandoned all glory and carried an endless curse, so as to obtain information for the human race to sneak into the aquarium.


    "Well, there''s no need to mention the former. Let''s talk about Jiang Fan." the Lord of Kunlun said aloud. Then he looked at the white eyebrow of Shenji Pavilion. He was sent by the Lord of Shenji Pavilion. What should he say.


    "According to the pavilion leader, Jiang Fan has abandoned the human body and completely become an evil demon. He initiated the great human disaster this time." Bai Mei said aloud.


    "It''s impossible! Fan''er won''t be like this..." the elder of Kunlun holy land said incredulously.


    "Elder, this is what the leader told me personally, and I haven''t changed a word. What the leader said is calculated through divine calculation, and there will be no mistakes." Bai Mei said seriously. Now Jiangfan has become a great enemy of the people. It would be bad if the elder, the Kunlun holy land with the top combat power, had something wrong.


    "Please tell us more about it, Mr. Bai Mei." the Lord of Kunlun said aloud. His face was a little ugly. It was a real traitor. It was a shame that they ran out of the holy land of Kunlun.


    "You should be aware of the existence of the ancient well of heavenly demons. It was Jiang Fan who built the ancient well of heavenly demons and personally released these heavenly demons so that they could do whatever they want in the Terran mainland. Today, Jiang Fan''s strength has reached the level of quasi emperor, and the only army is our great enemy..."


    Bai Mei said the things calculated by the master of Shenji Pavilion in detail, which made everyone''s resentment against Jiang Fan even higher.

 Chapter 253

    After listening to Mr. Bai Mei''s words, everyone was furious. How could there be such a white eyed man in the human race who betrayed the Holy Land and joined the demons, abandoned his blood and released endless demons to harm the human continent? This is what animals do!


    Even the elder of Kunlun holy land, who has been helping Jiang Fan speak, is not talking at the moment, but closes his eyes and sighs. When he opens his eyes, the confusion in his eyes is no longer seen, but a murderous spirit flows.


    "I didn''t lead you to the right way, so it''s time for me to deal with you." the great elder of Kunlun Holy Land Thought secretly in his heart. It''s also possible to drag a newly broken quasi emperor to death by his means.


    Just then, the Heavenly Lord frowned and took out the messenger jade amulet. After understanding the news, he couldn''t help staring.


    "Everybody, the event is bad. The demons are out again. The target is the moving Terran civilians this time!" Tianyi said anxiously.


    "What!? damn it, why did you come again so soon?"


    The sunset Lord looked ugly. Without saying a word, he stood up and said, "you don''t have to wait. Let''s go now!"


    Needless to say, after a little preparation, the leaders of the major forces all rushed to the position of the Terran transfer with their strong men.


    On the other hand, countless Terran civilians do not know that the great disaster is coming at this time, but they still have a glimmer of hope to look in the direction of the middle region. As long as they get there, they can live and stay away from the war-torn western region.


    How fast can you walk just on your legs? In addition, they are extremely tired when they walk all the way. In addition to the necessary rest, they walk every day. Even so, it is difficult for them to leave the western regions and enter the middle regions in their lifetime. After all, the land of Xuantian continent is too large to believe.


    After the alliance of the major forces, they also plan to build an aid site to store the void ships of the major forces and send the Terran civilians away from the western regions. Unfortunately, the topic has just been raised, and the demons attack again, which doesn''t give the Terran any breathing space at all.


    Over the distant western regions, the endless dark breath rushed towards the Terran transfer brigade. The terrible momentum made the weather all the way terrible.


    The Terran raised his head and looked at the distant sky. He couldn''t help widening his eyes and shouted with grief and anger: "God! Are we going to die here after all?"


    This is not the first time they have seen such a scene. The last time the demons sent out to hunt the Terrans, they were accompanied by such a sky appearance. It was not long before the demons attacked again.


    On the way forward, five not so tall figures stood in the void and looked at the coming army of demons very seriously. What they have to do now is to block these demons and delay the major forces to time.


    But five people are just the strength of ordinary saints. How can they stop countless demons of today''s strong? What''s more, they have tens of millions of heavenly demons. This number is still rising. How difficult is it to stop it?


    "Everybody, come to an end! They can''t go any further," said a middle-aged man in black.


    "OK! End!"


    When the voice fell, the five people made the same action at the same time. Their spiritual power gathered together with the spiritual power emitted by the other four people. Afterwards, they turned into an incomparably huge transparent array, shrouded the sky and the earth, and blocked the way of the devil.


    With the arrogance of the Tianmo clan, they will definitely not detour. They will definitely make up their mind to break this array and kill five people to move on. This is also the goal of the five of them. Even if they leave their lives here, they can''t let the Tianmo move forward any further, because there are billions of Terran transfer teams not far behind. Once they retreat, billions of Terrans will only come to an end, It is the source of the power of the Tianmo clan. The strength of the Tianmo clan, which has swallowed up billions of people''s lives, will certainly break through to an unimaginable level. At that time, it will be even more difficult for the people to win!


    Naturally, this huge array can''t hide from the strong people of the Tianmo clan. Today, the Tianmo army in the western regions not only has four quasi emperors including Jiang Fan, but also dozens of saints and hundreds of saints. The number of such terrible strong people is amazing to the human race, but they also have greater advantages, That is, the number of quasi emperors of the Terran family is far more than that of the Tianmo family at this time.


    As long as the four quasi emperors of the Tianmo family are dragged down, it is not impossible for the Terran family to kill the strong under the Tianmo family.


    "People, they''re coming!"


    "I see!"


    The voice fell, and the huge array worked directly, surrounded hundreds of thousands of miles, and locked all the demons in the array.


    In the face of such a situation, the Tianmo clan was not worried at all. After looking at this weak and incomparable array, Jiang Fan immediately understood the idea of the five people opposite. He was fighting for time by dragging the Tianmo army with his life.


    "A waste of time."


    Jiang Fan coldly said a waste of time, then stretched out his terrible right arm, raised his hand and pointed directly to break the array.


    "How is it possible!!?"


    The five people couldn''t believe that their five brothers had practiced the array all their life, but it was so easy to break it. Suddenly, four of them were like the collapse of faith. Only the middle-aged man in black robe was calm.


    "Would you like to be the emperor of Tianmo clan? It''s normal that our array can''t be stopped. It seems that we must use our lives to delay time today," said the black robed middle-aged man in a dignified tone.


    "Do the five weak mole ants want to block the huge demon army? It''s just ridiculous like a mantis arm in a cart!" Jiang Fan said coldly. His right hand was clawed at the five Terrans. The terrible black gas surrounded his hand, banned the space around the five people and imprisoned them.


    Feeling the passing vitality in their bodies, the five people couldn''t help staring wide and angrily said, "he''s absorbing our vitality! Stop him quickly!"


    "It''s too late, everybody, explode!"


    "Good!"


    "We believe that the Terran will eventually prosper, and your foreign demons will only be destroyed by the Terran as in ancient times. Tianmo! Our souls will always be waiting for you in the yellow spring!"


    The voice fell, and without saying a word, the five people directly detonated the source of spiritual power condensed in their bodies. The power of the explosion was just as powerful as the great saint''s full blow, and even Jiang Fan frowned.


    "Pedantry is unbearable." Jiang Fan thought in his heart that he had no way to stand out in the Terran, so he joined the Tianmo family. He wanted to see what confrontation the Terran has against the Tianmo family?

 Chapter 254

    It''s true that the Terran has countless Tianjiao, but they haven''t grown up after all. Even if their aura is thicker than before, they still can''t make people grow enough to suppress one party''s existence in a short time. Tianjiao also needs time to grow up. If they grow up, they will naturally become one of the top strengths of the Terran. If they don''t grow up, Then it can only be a past topic of the Terran and forgotten in the corner.


    Can a dead man be called Tianjiao? The answer is No. dead people can''t be called Tianjiao, because they have lost their lives. Even if they have outstanding talents, they still can''t escape the tragedy of being forgotten.


    Jiang Fan looked at the direction of the eastern central region. There was a man who was called his own great enemy. He was also Tianjiao. The previous Jiang Fan was naturally incomparable with him. The most he heard from the elder every day was what happened to that guy. For a long time, Jiang Fan was naturally unhappy. When he had the opportunity, he directly entered the Tianmo family, became a member of the Tianmo family and became the Tianjiao of the Tianmo family.


    "Jiang Heng, I want to see if you can compare with me now, emperor? It''s really a ridiculous title. Without the irrigation of your Jiang family''s resources, why can you surpass all the human pride in Xuantian mainland?" Jiang Fan thought secretly, filled with hatred and disgust for Jiang Heng.


    "Jiang Mo, what do you think?" the prospective emperor of the Tianmo family asked aloud. He asked after seeing Jiang Fan distracted for a while.


    "Nothing, just think of those who are called the pride of the Terran. Their role is not as big as the five self exploding people in front of them, but they enjoy the top resource irrigation of the Terran. It''s disgusting." Jiang Fan replied casually, with a cold look in his eyes.


    "Don''t think too much, Jiang demon. The Terran transfer brigade is in front. We''ll swallow them all and let them become the source of our Tianmo family''s strength." the prospective emperor of Tianmo family said aloud.


    "Do it." Jiang Fan said indifferently. He didn''t care about the billions of human lives in front of him. In his opinion, this is a world of the jungle. How can ordinary mortals survive in this world? I''m helping them out, aren''t I?


    "OK, let''s do it, everyone."


    The army of Tianmo clan smiled at the speech, revealing their ferocious face.


    "Delicious human flesh and blood, can be late again."


    "Ha ha! The vitality of the Terran is really strong. As long as we devour them, I think our strength can be doubled again!"


    When the demons were excited to talk about the Terran, the three quasi emperors gathered together and whispered to discuss Jiangfan.


    "Jiang Mo is really extraordinary. When he was born, he could watch billions of people die in front of him so cruelly, which is more ruthless than our heavenly demons."


    "Isn''t that good? We can come out thanks to the help of this guy. Although his strength is not strong in the demon world, he is already the top strength in this continent and our help, isn''t he?"


    "I''m a little worried that this guy will rebel in the future. His ambition is a little too big."


    "You don''t know the rules of the demon God. Since we joined the Tianmo family, we are our own people, and he didn''t join the Tianmo family, but the geodesic became a Tianmo. We can''t do that."


    "Let''s talk about it then. As long as he dares to rebel, we''ll shoot him directly."


    "Good!"


    Jiang Fan naturally didn''t know about the transmission of the three heavenly demons to be emperor. He also looked at the Terran not far away and felt disdained.


    They didn''t do it, but the demons under their command couldn''t bear it anymore. One by one, they braved the black gas and pursued directly towards the Terran.


    The Terrans are extremely sad and angry. Are they going to die here after all?


    At this time, a round of round balls like the sun appeared over the Terran. Under the irradiation of this light, the fastest sky demons directly turned into fly ash and disappeared.


    "Daguang Mingjing! Subdue the devil!"


    When the voice fell, the ball like the sun expanded again. With the continuous expansion of the sun, it finally killed all the fastest and weakest demons, and then disappeared.


    "Huh?"


    All the strong people of the Tianmo family are delusional. Over the Terran, hundreds of empty ships suddenly appear. On it are the strong people of the major forces of the Terran.


    "Did you arrive so soon? The speed of the Terran is still very fast." a great saint of the Tianmo clan said in a voice. His tone remained unchanged, and he was not surprised at the arrival of the Terran forces.


    At this time, a celebrity family rushed into the sky with a bald head and shouted angrily: "Daguang Mingjing! Subdue the devil!"


    Countless heavenly demons were irradiated by this light. They immediately felt a little uncomfortable. Jiang Fan felt this strange feeling and couldn''t help frowning. Then he raised his hand to the Buddha in the sky. The black air fluctuated, but disappeared after a moment.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?" Jiang Fan couldn''t help wondering why his strength seemed to be restrained and some were difficult to use.


    A moment later, Jiang Fan also reacted and said, "the great light Ming Sutra? I remember, it seems to be a secret Scripture of Buddhism, known as the book of descending demons and gods. It looks really extraordinary."


    Compared with the ugly face of the Tianmo clan, the Terran was excited.


    "It''s the strong man of our Terran! Ha ha, the strong man of our Terran will make these damn demons look good!"


    "Come on, everybody, we must beat them all back!"


    On the empty ship, the leaders of the major forces gathered together and looked at the endless demons not far away. They couldn''t help feeling a little frightened.


    None of the tens of millions of troops is below the realm of heaven and earth. Among them, they are aware of the quasi emperor and countless Seven Saints.


    "Damn it! How could it be!? how could these demons be so powerful!?" the leader of Tianhe cult said with an ugly face, not to mention the prospective emperor, there are too many saints of the demon clan on this day? Even if all the saints of the Terran add up, there can''t be so many!


    You should know that the saints in Xuantian land are among the real top powers. I''m afraid the total number of saints of all forces in all domains of the human race does not exceed 300, but now they feel the breath of thousands of saints in the demon army in front of them. How can they fight against them?


    "Everybody, it''s not good for us to fight here! If these demons kill the Terrans, we may not be able to stop it!" said the sunset Lord with a very ugly face.


    "Wait, drag," said the Kunlun holy master. He didn''t believe that the quasi emperor of the western regions of the Terran would not have received the news. At the same time, he was also waiting for the arrival of the three holy places.

 Chapter 255

    The Terran strongmen wanted to drag down until the quasi emperor strongman behind them came. Naturally, the Tianmo family didn''t want to do so. Without saying a word, they madly rushed to the Terran transfer brigade and started a burst of hunting in a burst of exclamation.


    "Ah!! why don''t you save us!!!"


    "Help us!"


    "Help!"


    At the moment when they didn''t pay attention, thousands of powerful demons rushed directly into the crowd, which immediately caused a bloody storm.


    "Damn it! Stop them!"


    "Block! Block!"


    The Kunlun holy master''s face was ugly. Tens of thousands of people died in such a short time. It was just because he and others didn''t pay attention for a moment. In a short moment, tens of thousands of people died.


    "Don''t bear it any more, everybody! Fight back!" said the sunset Lord angrily. He had just sat on the throne of the Lord, but he didn''t exercise that mature view of the overall situation.


    This kind of words is not like what one holy Lord can say. After all, all Terrans today have actions that do not take into account the great righteousness for their own private affairs. The words spoken to the sunset Holy Lord at this time are not the same as them, but like considering the Terrans everywhere.


    "Sunset Lord! Don''t be rash! There is a big gap between the strength of the enemy and ourselves. We can only lose!" Tianyi Lord shouted and stopped. His tone was a little uncomfortable. Maybe it was because what the sunset Lord said made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Go away! All of you are in high positions and don''t want to make progress! When the Terran is facing great difficulties, you still stop me from going down to help!? don''t be kidding! The people in the sunset Holy Land listen to the order and protect the Terran retreat!" the sunset Lord shouted angrily, and the voice reached everyone''s ears.


    "This..."


    Hearing the words, the elders of the sunset Holy Land looked at each other. Finally, they took a deep breath and secretly made up their mind to rush to the ground with the sunset Lord.


    "I was scolded inexplicably, and I felt uncomfortable." Tianyi holy Master said with some displeasure. The new sunset holy master was Taigang. It is said that on the first day of taking office, he smashed the forbidden area of their holy land and drove out the Supreme Master who lived in it. It is called not doing anything. Why do you stay in it to supply?


    "Such a strong Taoist brother, I''m afraid the sunset holy land will fall into extremes in the future!" the Kunlun holy master shook his head and said helplessly.


    "What extreme?"


    "Either he will fall into the Holy Land and lead him to become the top holy land force with his great skill, or he will fail to change and never recover." the Kunlun Holy Lord took a deep breath and replied.


    "Well, you''ve been talking for a long time. All the friends in the sunset holy land are resisting the attack of heaven demons. As the top force of the human race, we can''t continue to watch in the sky!" the Lord Tianyi said.


    "That''s right. Let''s go down and exercise our muscles and bones," the Kunlun holy Master said with a smile.


    The war between Terran and Tianmo clan was started again, but the position of the battlefield was extremely unfriendly to the strong Terran. If they were careless, they would hurt the Terran civilians behind them. Many strong people looked ugly. It was thought that they missed several opportunities to kill their opponents because of the Terran behind them.


    "Damn it, what a loser this battle was!" said a saint of the sunset holy land with an ugly face. At the moment, he was very unhappy.


    Compared with those ugly saints, the Lord of Kunlun seemed much more relaxed. While protecting the Terrans behind him, he attacked the demons in front of him, but his sometimes raised head also showed what he was thinking.


    "Why haven''t you arrived yet? It should be enough by reason?"


    The Lord of Kunlun frowned and thought, at this time, a huge void ship first appeared on the head of the Terran, and then hundreds of void ships came. On each void ship stood a strong person in Yin and Yang, who were the operators of the void ship, in order to take away all the Terrans present, But when they looked at the dense Terran figures below, they couldn''t help feeling numb. Such a large number, coupled with the empty ships of major forces, was not enough!


    Looking at the number of billions of Terrans below, the Lord of Kunlun was also a little helpless. The 18000 empty ships took up to 100000 Terrans to leave at a time. The 18000 empty ships, that is, 180 million Terrans, can leave, but the Terrans present are more than 120 million? More than one or two billion!


    "I''m afraid it''s difficult to take all of them away safely with such a large number. Unless you transfer another 2000 empty ships and bring 400 million people closer every time, you may be able to transfer most of the people here safely." the Kunlun holy master thought secretly in his heart, but these 2000 empty ships are not a small number. This means of transportation is rarely owned by people, This brought a total of 1800 ships, which is the total number of all forces in the western region. Although it is guaranteed that no one is allowed to hide them, there are only a few more ships at most.


    Even the rich and powerful yuan family in the central region don''t have much of the void ship, let alone the holy land where their vitality has fallen for countless years.


    "Anyway, everyone, make a way for the void ship, leaving ten saints to take 180 million people aboard and leave at the fastest speed. As for us, let''s stop those damn demons!" the Lord of Kunlun shouted.


    "OK! Kill them!"


    "No, monks are merciful, I......"


    "Why can''t you do it?"


    "No, I just want to fuck."


    The battlefield suddenly became chaotic. At this time, the Terran was like a red eyed mad dog in the eyes of the Tianmo family. Even if it was dead, it had to block its own flesh on the way forward and try to make a barrier to resist.


    "It''s a touching and tenacious scene. I already want to cry. Jiang Mo, you Terrans are really great." a heavenly demon said the words with a smile and flirted with Jiang Fan.


    "You''d better stay away from me." Jiang Fan said coldly.


    "Cut, boring." that day, the devil threw his lips helplessly and finally rushed to the battlefield. Up to now, there are only four quasi emperors of Tianmo clan and 100 saints left behind.


    "Jiang Mo, take your time. I''ll go first!"


    When the voice fell, a demon quasi emperor and others were impatient and rushed directly to the battlefield. At this time, a dark cave appeared on the way of the demon quasi emperor that day, from which a huge hand was stretched out to fly him out, revealing his short figure.

 Chapter 256

    The scene of the heavenly demon quasi emperor being hit and flying naturally did not hide from the strong man of the Terran present. The Terran didn''t slow down until he saw the short figure.


    "It''s du''e demon boy. He''s coming." the Kunlun Holy Lord looked at the short figure and thought to himself. He couldn''t help being a little happy. At least now there are two prospective emperors in the Terran camp, right.


    One of them is the newly arrived du''e magic child. The other is Mr. Bai Mei, the keeper of the pavilion in the western regions of Shenji Pavilion. There are two quasi emperors at the bottom, and the Kunlun Holy Lord''s heart has settled down slightly. After all, just now only Bai Mei can fight with the quasi emperor, but the other party has four quasi emperors. Now du''e magic child has indeed saved the situation once he arrives.


    "Holy Lord of Kunlun, long time no see." du''e said hello with a smile.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time." the Lord of Kunlun shook his head helplessly and said.


    He had a deep relationship with this du''e magic child. After all, du''e magic child practiced magic and was an elder of a holy land. Naturally, he began to chase and kill du''e magic child. Just as du''e magic child became a quasi emperor and one of the top strong supports of the human race, he also became the Lord. After the relationship between the two sides was adjusted, he didn''t have much contact.


    "I said, did you ever think you would fight with me one day?" the magic child du''e asked with a smile.


    "That''s not true. After all, when you became the quasi emperor and I became the Lord, you were already one of the top strengths of the human race. Even so, I still think you are a demon. I shouldn''t deal with you more, but now it seems that things backfired." the Lord of Kunlun replied casually.


    "It''s very free and easy." du''e magic boy nodded and turned his head back.


    A demon got up from the ground and patted the dust on his body. He was very unhappy and said, "Damn it, I''ll die before I get out of the school. I''m a little unlucky. The prospective emperor of the personal clan gave me a blow just now. Am I so annoying?"


    "You''re not annoying, but you''re disgusting. Are you the quasi emperor of the demon family? I, du''e demon boy, the quasi emperor of the human family, well, I''m also a Demon power. Do you want to compare?" du''e asked casually, with a tone like dueling with an old friend who has known for many years.


    "The devil''s power? What''s good about the devil''s power in this world? Only our Tianmo family is the real devil! Look at you. There''s a little devil all over. Look at me. The devil should be so domineering and handsome, which shows the beauty of our people in the devil''s power."


    On that day, the demon prospective emperor solemnly explained what magic was to du''e magic boy. He just knew that he didn''t listen to it.


    "Are you listening to me? Asshole dwarf!?" the prospective emperor of the heavenly demon couldn''t help getting angry when he looked at the appearance of du''e''s magic child coming in and out of his left ear and right ear. He sent out thick black gas all over and directly charged du''e''s magic child. He waved the endless black gas into a palm print and patted it on du''e''s body.


    "No pain, no itch." du''e''s magic child grinned. His short body matched with his head like an adult. His pale face showed his teeth. The smile made everyone feel cold, as if something bad was going to happen.


    "In order to punish you, how about I kill you with all my strength?" du''e magic boy narrowed his eyes and asked solemnly.


    "Funny, do you think you can kill me? You and I are both quasi emperors. Even if you are strong, you can''t kill me in an instant. As long as I am familiar with your moves, the probability of you killing me will continue to decline. In the end, I have three more people of the same level than you. What about you?" the demon quasi emperor smiled wildly and his tone was full of confidence.


    Du''e magic boy smiled at the speech: "me? I don''t seem to have anything to say, but you''re right. Maybe it''s not easy for me to kill you after you are familiar with my moves, so I''m sorry I can''t give you a chance to get familiar with me."


    When the voice fell, du''e magic boy directly turned into a black smoke. When he appeared again, he had come to the back of the demon quasi emperor that day. Du''e magic boy held his back. Finally, the corner of his mouth raised and said with a smile: "will you and I die together?"


    The demon quasi emperor was shocked when he heard the speech. In the case of meat sticking to meat, if the dwarf behind really blew himself up and pulled himself to death, he would never have a chance to live.


    Du''e magic boy felt the uneasy mood of the devil, couldn''t help laughing and said, "are you kidding? How can I be willing to explode and die with you? You can only die."


    The voice fell, and a flash appeared on the scarlet spirit mole on du''e''s forehead, which finally turned into a black moon disc and hung behind du''e''s magic child. At this time, du''e''s magic child dressed up like a singer, but the power of that thing should not be underestimated.


    "What is this?! take him away, take him away!" the demon quasi emperor was stunned. He felt that the endless magic Qi in his body was disappearing and being absorbed by the moon wheel behind du''e magic child.


    "This is something I found in a secret place. It is an ancient moon god''s thing, a magic weapon to overcome demons, and a magic weapon to raise demons. It can absorb your demonic Qi, and then irrigate the purest part to me. To tell you the truth, unlike them, they don''t want Tianmo clan to be born, but I really want you to appear. After all, my moon wheel doesn''t work so well without you Big, if you show up, you''re just to improve my strength! "Du''e magic boy replied with a smile. There was less and less magic gas from the heavenly demon quasi emperor to his moon wheel, and finally disappeared.


    Some people may think it''s incredible that a heavenly demon quasi emperor was solved with such light clothes, but it''s also normal. After all, du''e magic boy hugged the guy when he was unprepared, summoned the moon wheel to restrain him and absorb the magic gas in his body. Without knowing it, the demon quasi Emperor naturally fell over and died in the hands of du''e magic boy that day.


    "Du''e demon boy, you won''t have any problem absorbing the magic Qi of the heavenly demon family? The moon wheel is turning black." the Kunlun Holy Lord asked with some worry.


    "Nothing. This is the normal phenomenon that the moon wheel digests the magic Qi. It won''t be long before the impurities in the magic Qi will be picked out, and the pure magic Qi will be introduced into my body to improve my strength." du''e''s magic child replied casually and didn''t hide the moon wheel at all.


    He didn''t know. When he said it, a sneaky figure in the Tianmo camp couldn''t help trembling and looked at the moon wheel behind du''e demon child with great excitement.

 Chapter 257

    The furtive figure looked at the moon wheel suspended behind du''e magic child with great excitement. If he got him, he could definitely raise his strength to a terrible level in a short time!


    At that time, even if he brazenly took out the magic treasure on his body, no one dared to say anything.


    "I must get that thing! I can''t let it fall into the hands of others!" he thought in his heart. He looked around and saw that the remaining three quasi emperors and dozens of great saints of the demon clan were staring at du''e demon boy with gluttonous eyes, waiting for a crescent moon behind him.


    Du''e magic child silk did not hide her voice. The previous words were naturally introduced into the ears of every heavenly demon. For the moon wheel behind du''e magic child, they were thinking about how powerful they would be if they got that thing? At that time, as long as they can improve their strength, they can not kill each other. As long as they can improve their strength, even his parents can kill them with their own hands.


    "We must get the moon wheel. If this thing falls into the hands of the Terran, it is a threat for us. We can''t let it survive in the Terran camp." Jiang Fan said aloud. Although he has just become a demon, he also knows that everything he has now is given by the Tianmo family. We must consider it for the Tianmo family. The power of the moon wheel behind the due demon child is too frightening, As long as you don''t pay attention, you will be swallowed up by the controlled magic Qi. Not only that, but also the magic Qi that can be absorbed will be refined into essence and transmitted to the host. Who doesn''t want such a treasure? Just look at the greedy eyes of those demons.


    "The power of the moon god!"


    At this time, du''e magic boy suddenly drank, and the moon wheel behind him suddenly turned into a bright moon, which was suspended high in the sky. Although it was daytime, the power of the moon wheel made the sun disappear for a moment.


    I saw the bright moon shining a cold light. After falling on those heavenly demons, it immediately caused them enormous suppression. The evil Qi in their bodies suddenly decreased a little, which made the heavenly demons frown.


    "Good chance! Buddha, hurry up!" the Kunlun holy master shouted as soon as his eyes brightened.


    Without saying a word, the Buddha nodded, jumped high, pinched the printing method in his hand, and vomited: "Da Guang Ming Jing, subdue the devil!"


    When the voice fell, the Buddha''s mouth scattered bursts of golden light. These lights were like scattered elves in the world, flying in the air. With the Buddha''s wave, these golden elves immediately gathered together and turned into a big day. It seemed that there was a giant Buddha sitting in the big day. His right hand was raised against his shoulder and his left hand was horizontal in the Dantian, As if ready to suppress evil spirits.


    "The sun and moon are in the sky, which has not appeared for many years. It''s really rare to use man-made skills to create this scene this time." the Lord Tianyi said. Countless years have passed since the sun and moon were in the sky last time. At that time, even the southern region was still the territory of the human race. It can be imagined that such a scene has not appeared for many years.


    The sun and moon in the sky are not only beautiful, but also blend the forces of yin and Yang against each other, which brings great pressure to the demons under the irradiation of the two lights.


    "Retreat temporarily, and then continue to attack the Terrans when you are ready." Jiang Fan issued a retreat order with an ugly face and retreated back with the devil.


    But in this way, the two heavenly demons who came out of the heavenly demon world quit. Their brothers have died here and retreat instead of revenge. What does this mean? Can they be the kind of unfaithful and unjust people?


    They are really that kind of people. After all, the devil treats life like a mole ant and never cares. Even if this person is his own brother, parents, even his wife and children, they can abandon it, but now they plan to save face and be tough.


    "No! We can''t retreat. How strong is our Tianmo clan? How can we retreat because of such a small setback? Also, a prospective emperor of our Tianmo clan died here, so forget it? Don''t you want revenge?" said one Tianmo prospective emperor with an ugly face. His purpose was to think that Jiang Fan would dissuade him in a moment, Then he picked up the plane and stepped down. His face was ugly and he left with Jiang Fan. In this way, he saved his face and gained a good reputation, but Jiang Fan''s behavior was somewhat different from what he believed.


    "Now all the strong people of the Terran are on the way. With these people, we can hold most of our demons. As soon as the Terran support arrives, if you don''t go, you''ll die here. There''s nothing to hesitate. If you don''t want to go after the case is closed, please break up our two demons. Excuse me, sir." Jiang Fan said coldly, and then took the lead in flying in the direction of coming, Did not care about the ugly face behind him.


    Seeing that the situation was different from his own imagination, he not only yelled: "shameless man! How can Tianmo have such a shameless guy!? how powerful is our Tianmo family? I would rather die in battle than be a devil who runs away and lives! Is anyone willing to fight to the death with me?"


    The voice fell. Countless heavenly demons looked at each other, then shook their heads and ran in the direction Jiang Fan left. Only one evil looking heavenly demon stayed, but his purpose was not to fight to the death with the Terran, but for something.


    Seeing that all the demons had left, the prospective emperor could not help but frown. Even if he didn''t want to stay and die, he didn''t have to run so fast?


    "Forget it, I''ll run too. As for this guy, let him live and die. Who makes him so young? I can''t hear any good words. I''m willing to stay and die." the demon quasi emperor shook his head and immediately used his power of space to leave directly, but at this time, the demon quasi emperor couldn''t help but change his face and couldn''t open the space, The evil spirit in his body was also frantically suppressed, which was more than three points weaker than its heyday.


    "Damn it, what''s going on? Is it difficult for me to fall into the treachery of the Terran?" the demon quasi emperor thought with an ugly face. Only this explanation can explain his current situation.


    Looking at the ugly face of the demon quasi emperor that day, the evil demon disdained to smile. He would never want such a man in the future. When he took it out, it was humiliating.

 Chapter 258

    "What shall we do now, my lord?"


    Although he disdained the demon emperor in his heart, he still didn''t show it. He asked with a very respectful expression on his face.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a human race, but I can solve it easily."


    The demon quasi emperor said in a wild tone, but he was a little flustered in his heart. He couldn''t help but secretly said, "shit, shouldn''t you think of a way for me as a subordinate? Now ask me what I can do?"


    "My Lord is powerful and powerful. Naturally, these Terrans can''t help you," he said respectfully again. His tone was full of respect and respect, but his inner thoughts were incomprehensible.


    Although he was very happy to be welcomed by the little demon, the demon quasi emperor was still very flustered. How to escape was a problem. There were two quasi emperors and twenty or thirty Holy Lands in the Terran camp at this time. He was always alone.


    In the Terran camp, the Kunlun holy master looked curiously at the little devil next to the emperor. The guy''s disdain expression just now didn''t hide from the Terran''s eyes. He was clearly seen. Now he is very curious. Is there anything special about this little devil?


    There are some special features naturally. Although the demon is ugly and looks like a weak person, the evil smell in the body is not covered up. The smell far beyond the same demon is hard to ignore.


    "Is it a pride of the Tianmo family? Can the Tianmo family have any geniuses?" the Kunlun holy master thought to himself. He couldn''t help paying attention to the little Tianmo and was deeply afraid of accidentally letting the two guys go. After all, this is a must kill situation in front of him, but he can''t let the two guys go because of any details.


    "Du''e demon boy, don''t wait any longer. I''m afraid of any changes. I''ll kill him directly and catch the little demon alive. I believe that the little demon can get a lot of information from his mouth, which should be very beneficial to our human race." the Lord of Kunlun said aloud, looking solemnly at the two demons who are bound to lose.


    "Let''s go. If they can escape, I du''e magic boy will fail to live up to my strength as a quasi emperor." du''e magic boy said confidently, carrying the moon wheel and rushing directly towards the quasi emperor that day.


    "Plunder the array!" the Terran looked at du''e''s magic child and shouted immediately. In order to kill the demon perfectly, the Terran didn''t care what a gentleman did, but sent three saints to plunder the array for du''e''s magic child and help him kill the demon quasi emperor quickly.


    On that day, the little demons around the demon quasi emperor naturally did not fall, and were besieged by two saints. In order to protect the Buddhism, the Buddha used the great light Sutra to suppress the two demons.


    "Have you been noticed? Yes, I didn''t hide anything just now, and only this fool can''t find it?" the little Tianmo smiled. He didn''t care about the two saints attacking in front. Although he was just the strength of yin and Yang, he still had the ability to leave at will after killing the saints.


    "After practicing in the dark for so long, it''s time to expose my strength now." the little Tianmo thought secretly. Then with one hand, a blood red fog gradually surrounded him, revealing his body, a huge demon of tens of meters.


    "Demon family? This guy is not a pure blood demon!?" the demon quasi emperor who was fighting with Doue demon boy couldn''t help staring at the little demon turned into a body. Although the demon family is not a pure blood demon, their terror ability is much stronger than that of the pure blood demon. Moreover, seeing the appearance of the little demon, the demon quasi emperor and the people with eyes were shocked.


    "The body is different, and the blood mist covers its body. This is an ancient blood devil, virtual sting!!?" the Kunlun holy master exclaimed. This is not comparable to ordinary heavenly demons. This guy''s threat to the Terran is much stronger than the heavenly devil quasi emperor!


    "Don''t hold your hand! Kill him directly and you can''t let him live!" the Kunlun Holy Lord shouted. If you let a false sting live, he can''t imagine how terrible damage it will cause to the human race in the future.


    "Recognize my origin? So what? Can you cut me?" Xu sting grinned, and the huge figure disappeared directly, as if it had never appeared.


    "How could it be? Where has he gone?"


    "Damn it, be alert, they can''t get out in this array. Don''t let him sneak attack! Be alert!" the Kunlun Holy Lord shouted, obviously knowing the virtual sting very well.


    The false sting is hidden in the illusion. Looking at the strong men of the Terran with incomparable vigilance, they can''t help grinning and thinking, what about your vigilance against me? My goal is not you.


    He looked at the figure of du''e magic child and couldn''t help laughing cruelly. Seeing that he was inseparable from the emperor, he couldn''t help lurking behind du''e magic child. Suddenly, he grabbed the short figure of du''e magic child with his two claws and pinched it directly, but he was illuminated by the bright moon wheel behind du''e magic child, Directly, he was suppressed and took a slap from du''e magic child.


    "Damn it, it seems hard to do."


    The voice fell, and the virtual sting hid again, silently waiting for the opportunity to bring it and seize the moon wheel. After all, at this time, du''e magic child is still in full strength and can''t compete with it.


    As for the injuries he suffered from by du''e magic boy, they all recovered after more than ten seconds. If du''e magic boy was surprised, even the saints would be in danger of life. How can he not be surprised that he, a common yin-yang demon, repaired the injuries in such a short time.


    At this time, the prospective emperor of Tianmo also understood that if he wanted to leave here, he had to control du''e magic boy to threaten the Terran and make every effort to fight with du''e magic boy to create opportunities for the hidden false sting.


    The battle of the quasi emperor has infinite power. If the array set by the Terran is not strong enough, it may have been completely destroyed at the moment. However, after fighting for so long, both sides are obviously out of breath. Du''e magic boy made every effort to sneak attack and kill a quasi emperor, which cost a lot of spiritual power. At this time, he bombed with the quasi emperor of the heavenly devil, The strength in the body is almost consumed.


    On the other hand, the quasi emperor of the heavenly devil is the same. He alone has to resist the attack of the demon boy and always be on guard against the Terran saints who plunder the array. His spirit has reached the limit. He thought, why doesn''t this damn virtual sting do it? What are you waiting for?


    Just at this moment, while du''e magic child was breathing, a dark mist appeared behind du''e magic child. The terrible bloody claw grabbed du''e magic child''s back, and the huge palm directly held du''e magic child in his hand, which was as easy as holding a chicken.

 Chapter 259

    "Doue demon boy! Be careful!"


    When the voice fell, du''e magic boy was directly held in his hand by the virtual sting. At the moment, his spiritual power was greatly consumed. Coupled with the sneak attack and capture by the virtual sting, he did not have much resistance. Moreover, the heavenly demon quasi emperor also directly came up to control him, and he was unable to move at this time.


    "Hehe, I really want to thank you for this opportunity given by the Terran. It''s good. It''s very gentleman''s demeanor. If you rush forward, won''t we die here completely?" the demon quasi emperor grinned and mocked. He praised the Terran''s actions, but his tone was very mocking.


    "Damn it!" the Kunlun Holy Lord and the leaders of all forces of the human race looked at the scene in front of them with ugly faces. If du''e magic boy died, the human race would lose a top combat power. Therefore, du''e magic boy must not die and must be saved.


    But now the magic child du''e is controlled by the false sting. Once they make a slight change, the guy will never give any chance. He will directly kill the magic child du''e, and the rescue will certainly fail.


    As the representative of the human race, the Lord of Kunlun took a deep breath and said, "we can let you go, but you must let du''e magic child go."


    "Of course, no problem. As long as you untie the array, I''ll release this guy immediately. After all, no one wants to die, right?" the demon quasi emperor grinned. Although the demon child du''e was controlled by a false sting, in his opinion, this guy also holds the same idea as himself. What if he can leave here and give up the right to life and death of a human quasi emperor? What''s more, the strength of Tianmo family doesn''t care about the life and death of a quasi emperor.


    "Well, you guys, du''e magic boy can''t have an accident here. He''s the top fighting force in the western regions. He can''t die. Therefore, untie the array." the Kunlun Holy Lord sighed. He was obviously disappointed at the inevitable situation.


    Du''e magic boy''s face was very ugly at this time. He never thought that the inevitable situation would be broken by himself, but he was not a fool and could not be willing to die so easily, so he didn''t say anything. Don''t worry about his words that he must kill the two demons.


    The Terran obviously didn''t want to lose the powerful combat power of duer demon boy. Without saying a word, they directly untied the array. The Lord of Kunlun said, "the array has been untied. You can leave directly and release duer demon boy."


    "Empty sting, let people go." the demon prospective emperor ordered.


    "Good!"


    Xu sting nodded, held du''e''s right hand and made a fierce effort to spit out a mouthful of blood from the pinch in du''e''s magic child. At this time, Xu sting quickly smeared his blood on the moon wheel behind du''e''s magic child, untied the control and disappeared directly with the moon wheel, leaving a shocked Terran and an ignorant demon quasi emperor.


    Seeing du''e magic child faint and slowly fall to the ground from high altitude, the Terran was very angry.


    "Damn it! I''ll hold him and form an array. I can''t let him run away!" the Kunlun holy master shouted angrily and flashed directly in front of the heavenly demon quasi emperor. How much magic Qi can the heavenly demon quasi emperor have against the enemy now? Previously, fighting with du''e magic boy and several saints at the same time has consumed his eight layers of magic Qi. Now it is obvious that he can''t escape from the last celebrity saint.


    "Damn false sting! You Yin me!!?" the prospective emperor of the heavenly devil reacted and scolded with an ugly face, but he didn''t have time to respond. He was directly punched out by the Kunlun holy master. Just when he wanted to leave the running space, the Kunlun holy master appeared behind him again, with an endless aura and a plan to kill him.


    Bang!


    How amazing is the great saint''s angry blow? It''s nothing to break the mountain and the sea. It''s easy to change the landform. Under this palm, the demon quasi emperor was beaten to spit blood at his mouth and was unable to escape.


    "Damn virtual sting, if I can live, the demon family will have no place for you in the future!!!" the prospective emperor of the demon shouted angrily, full of resentment against the virtual sting. Originally, both of them could leave safely. Only because the virtual sting is greedy for the moon wheel of the evil child, he will die here today.


    "You can live on!" the Kunlun holy master shouted angrily. Once again, he slapped on the head of the demon quasi emperor, hit his head into the ground, and the plasma flew around. The Kunlun holy master didn''t care about the dirty blood falling on himself, but didn''t give any chance to have an accident again, and directly killed the demon quasi emperor.


    Under this blow, the demon quasi emperor has completely lost the breath of life and can''t come back to life.


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere in the western regions, a dark void tunnel suddenly opened. Xu sting came out carefully, quickly found a hiding place, put down the moon wheel in his hand and looked at his hands.


    "Damn it, is the disgust of Tianmo family so serious?" Xu sting said with an ugly face. At the moment, his hands were covered with a layer of black gas, which was obviously caused by the moon wheel.


    "But fortunately, I''ve got you. As long as you fall into my hands, one day you will be willing to serve me." Xu sting raised the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help laughing.


    Perhaps after hearing the words of the virtual sting, the moon wheel began to resist, and the endless moonlight shone on the virtual sting, but this time there was not much suppression force, because the virtual sting absorbed the remaining spiritual power of the magic child du''e when it loosened the magic child du''e. Although it was not much, it was enough to raise the strength of the virtual sting to the next level.


    "One of the three greatest treasures of the heavenly demons, plus this moon wheel, I can''t believe what kind of strong person I can become in the future. It must be easy to run across the universe. At that time, I''ll let those damn Terran powers drink a pot!" Xu sting thought of this and smiled cruelly, creating more than a dozen fairyland and began to recover the injury caused by the moon wheel.


    The last time he was injured was when he got the devil''s heart a few years ago. At this time, Xu sting still remembered the kid''s terrible strength, which was seriously inconsistent with his strength. If he hadn''t stolen the devil''s heart while he was fighting with others, I''m afraid it wouldn''t fall into his own hands.


    It can be said that the recovery ability of the virtual sting of the heavenly demon heart has reached a very terrible level, and it''s no problem to recover in full swing every minute.


    As one of the three most precious treasures of the Tianmo family, Xu sting doesn''t believe that the Tianmo heart only has the ordinary ability of restoring strength. I think he doesn''t know many abilities. Maybe when he is strong in the future, the secret in the Tianmo heart will be solved.

 Chapter 260

    The war in the western regions has been going on for a while. All forces have sent saints to escort the Terran civilians away from the western regions. Although the demons have retreated temporarily, it doesn''t mean they won''t fight back. Although they didn''t fight with all their strength this time, the Terrans also fully understand the terrorist strength of the demons, Thousands of terrible demons comparable to human saints make people feel cold.


    Although the number of quasi emperors and powerful people of the Terran is much higher than that of the heavenly demons, it is impossible for the quasi emperors of the Terran to gather anywhere. If the quasi emperors of the Terran gather together, the threat to other places is enormous. Once the quasi emperors and powerful people guarding a region move to other places, they will not miss such a great opportunity for the heavenly demons, It will certainly sweep the Terran region with a lightning speed, plunder Terran resources, and hunt the lives of Terran civilians to restore its full strength. Therefore, although there are many quasi imperial strongmen of the Terran under many conditions, they can not gather together to effectively encircle and suppress the Tianmo clan.


    Although the Terrans also understand that it may be easy to eliminate a domain of demons as long as they gather quickly and take advantage of the largest number of quasi imperial strongmen, the Terrans dare not gamble. Once the news of their departure is spread, it will not take half a day. The rest of the Terrans will face the danger of Terran extinction, so the Terrans can''t afford to gamble, Now they can only drag on until someone of the Terran breaks through the realm of the great emperor to make a perfect counter offensive rhythm.


    ¡­¡­


    On an uninhabited island in the depths of the North Sea, a half man and half fish monster stepped onto the island, scanned around and walked towards the depths of the island. At this time, a pair of eyes also appeared on the sea, staring at the figure walking towards the depths of the island. Then he didn''t stop much, quietly dived back into the water and disappeared.


    The half man and half fish monster walked into a cave in an island and took out a package where it was placed. There was nothing in it. There was only a jade Rune depicting strange runes, which was the jade Rune used by the Terran to transmit messages.


    Yes, this half man and half fish "monster" is the traitor who abandoned all the glory and wealth of the human race and broke into the aquarium with humiliation. It is the former sunset Lord.


    He entered all the information he had inquired about today into the jade talisman, and then carefully put the jade talisman away. He had to turn around and leave without stopping. But just after he turned around, he saw a scene that surprised him.


    "I think there''s something wrong with this guy. It''s ridiculous. You snake thought this guy really wanted to be loyal to the aquarium. When he was a life-saving benefactor." it was the Beihai giant demon, the terrible giant octopus water demon.


    "What are you talking about? Of course I''m loyal to the aquarium. Otherwise, why would I abandon the endless humiliation on the back of the human race, join the aquarium and change my blood?" the former sunset Lord frowned and replied with some displeasure. At this time, he can only try to muddle through, but maybe he knows in his heart that I''m afraid I''ll die today.


    "I don''t need to explain this? Terran sunset Lord? Ha ha, take it away." Beihai giant demon smiled disdainfully and ordered the aquarium to follow.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    In the western regions, the Lord of Kunlun was escorting the human race from the void ship in the western regions. He suddenly noticed a wave of the messenger jade amulet on his body. He took it down and looked at the news.


    "Poseidon palace in the depths of the North Sea? Poseidon recovers and is suspected to be a great emperor!? how is this possible!?"


    The Lord of Kunlun widened his eyes and said in disbelief, "how can there be a great emperor level strong man in the aquarium? Is it the sunset Lord who made a mistake? No, I have to ask carefully."


    After all, the terrible vision caused by the birth of a great emperor can not be hidden, not to mention that the vision of a great emperor has never been recorded in the northern region?


    Here, before the North Sea giant demon took the sunset Lord far away, he suddenly felt waves and waves. He couldn''t help looking back. Only then did he see a package hidden in the cave.


    "I forgot at that time. As a Terran, you must have something you need to send a message to the other side. It should be in that bag? Go and bring it to me." the Beihai giant demon said with a smile. He was very grateful to the man who suddenly contacted the sunset Lord. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid he would be scolded again when he went back. Thank that guy.


    In contrast, the sunset Lord was full of helplessness, thinking that Taoist brother Kunlun, you have completely killed me this time.


    However, there was no resentment in his heart. After all, no one would think of such a thing. Perhaps the Kunlun Holy Lord didn''t believe that the aquarium took the initiative to contact the strong emperor? Only this explanation can make the Kunlun holy master start to contact him actively.


    The aquarium''s men handed the burden to the Beihai giant demon. The Beihai giant demon checked it and found nothing except one of the jade runes. Looking at the jade rune, he was puzzled, but he couldn''t solve the mystery for a long time.


    At this time, the sunset Lord was relieved. Fortunately, the aquarium had no human divine knowledge and could not view the information in the messenger jade rune. In this way, as long as they made it up well enough, they could not hide from the world and cross the sea to get through this disaster.


    "Inside is the most powerful skill of landing on the holy land. The golden Hong sunset skill can call the stars to set in the nine days in the depths of cultivation. The ancestors of the sunset holy land used this skill to call the sun down, so the holy land is also called the sunset holy land." the sunset holy Master said in a flat tone, trying to cover up the essence of this piece of messenger jade charm.


    "Hum! Jin Hong''s sunset skill? Whatever his skill, just let the sea god check it after going back." the North Sea giant demon disdained and didn''t believe a word about the wording of the sunset Lord. Although he couldn''t understand what this jade symbol was, the sea god could definitely understand it, because the sea god was the most powerful existence in their aquarium heart, There is nothing in the world that Poseidon doesn''t know.


    On the other hand, the Lord of Kunlun immediately regretted the news after it came out. This is the information detected by the Lord of sunset with his life danger. Even if he doesn''t believe it, he can''t send a message back. If he exposes the identity of the traitor of the Lord of sunset, he will be dangerous!


    "I''m sorry, Taoist brother sunset. Now the Terran can''t protect itself. I can''t go to the North Sea to find you. I just hope you have good luck and can escape this robbery." the Kunlun Holy Lord closed his eyes and thought with great regret in his heart.

 Chapter 261

    Because we can''t expose the identity of the traitor of the sunset Lord, the Kunlun Lord can''t send someone to the North Sea to check. After all, if someone accidentally leaks, the sunset Lord will die.


    Beihai Poseidon palace, in the Poseidon palace.


    "Do you think this is the golden Hong sunset skill of the sunset holy land?" the man called the Sea God asked blandly, playing with the jade amulet in his hand.


    "Yes, Poseidon, this is indeed the town gate skill of the sunset holy land, Jinhong sunset skill." the sunset Lord looked very calm. He wanted to quickly muddle through the matter, and explained Jinhong sunset skill to Poseidon.


    "All right."


    The sea god waved his hand, threw the jade amulet back to the sunset Lord and said, "go down. Don''t go out for a stroll if you have nothing in the future."


    "Yes, my subordinates understand." the setting sun, the polar Lord, replied respectfully.


    After leaving the Poseidon palace, the sunset Lord rushed a long way with a calm expression, gasped and held the jade symbol in his hand. Fortunately.


    "It''s good to hide it, but the jade talisman has been exposed. What if that guy wants me to teach him to check the skills inside one day? No, I''m still going to make a real Jinhong sunset skill to muddle through." the sunset Saint thought in his heart that Jinhong sunset skill has already been engraved in his mind, Just find a piece of jade carving and carve it into the shape of the messenger jade talisman in your hand. It''s not very difficult to break Jin Hong''s sunset skill into it.


    On the other side, in the sea god hall, the North Sea giant demon looked at the sea god and asked in some doubt, "sea god, can you believe what that guy said like this?"


    "Believe? How is it possible?"


    The sea god disdained to raise the corners of his mouth and said with a smile: "I was originally born in the human race. How can I not know what it is? It is a messenger jade symbol made by the human race for mutual contact. If you carve the transmitted message into it with your own divine consciousness, you can let another person see the message inside."


    "Summon Yufu!? damn it, that guy really came to us to be the second ghost. Haishen, wait a minute. I''ll catch him and torture him." the giant demon of Beihai said with an ugly face. When his voice fell, he was about to turn and leave and go down with his hands to catch the sunset saint.


    "No, he doesn''t like to be a ghost? Then let him become a real ghost, the Beihai giant demon. Contact the red whale and Kunpeng, and ask their aquarium with the strongest hiding ability to come here. Follow the sunset Lord secretly and record all his every move. We need to find out what information we need to check. Then we will constantly reveal false information to him to confuse the Terran, so that It can kill him. It''s much more effective. "Poseidon raised his mouth and said with a smile.


    He can become the sea god from the Terran origin, but thanks to the Terran, he has no feelings for the Terran. He wants the Terran to destroy the Terran. However, his strength has not been fully restored at this time. Otherwise, he would have taken the four seas aquarium to attack the Terran mainland, so that the Xuantian continent is not only the sea area, but also the land.


    "The sea god is wise, my subordinates will do it now." the North Sea giant demon''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech, quickly nodded and said.


    "Go."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    The war in the western regions spread all over the mainland. The Tianmo clan attacked on a large scale. Almost half of the whole western region has been occupied, and more than a billion people''s lives have died. Although escorted by major forces, there are too many monks and too few people to do everything.


    The northern demons were also unwilling to be lonely. Kui Li, the head of the northern demons, began to gather magic pills, ordered his men to fight the ancient well of heavenly demons, and was ready to release the heavenly demons to play.


    Time flies. This day is the time for Kui Li to liberate the northern demons.


    In the world of heavenly demons, there is still the yellow sky and the bloody earth. Countless heavenly demons excitedly rushed to the gap in the sky to leave the world of heavenly demons. Last time the ancient well of heavenly demons was opened, they couldn''t go out, and this time they riveted their strength to fly towards the gap in the sky.


    Darkness suddenly fell over the North Sea coast of the northern region. The Terrans immediately panicked at the camp monitoring the demons not far away. When did they see this scene? Endless demons were flying in the air, and the dense number was like the transit of locusts.


    "Damn it! Hurry to contact the holy land. The demons are out. This time they must make some big moves, and we must stop them!" a sage Terran shouted, with a cold sweat on his face, but calmly commanded the Terran to prepare defense.


    In the holy land of yaochi, the holy master of yaochi, who was staring at the stone pavilion in a daze, noticed that the messenger jade amulet on his body trembled, and couldn''t help frowning. The secret road was bad, so he tore a space and disappeared.


    At the same time, the Lord of Tianyan holy land also received the news. Without saying a word, he gathered the strong people above the seventh floor of the holy land to rush to the coastal border of northern regions, and informed the quasi imperial strong people hidden in the holy land to be ready to support at any time.


    Huatian holy land is the fastest one to arrive. The first time they received the news, they came directly. Huatian Holy Lord personally carried a lot of items to restrain heavenly demons with great mana, which he saw from the book. These things also played a role when ancient heavenly demons were born. Although they didn''t play a big role, they also had a repressive force.


    The three holy places quickly gathered in the North Sea. Looking at the vision on the other side of the Tianmo camp, they couldn''t help looking ugly. This scene obviously didn''t appear for the first time. According to the news from the northern region, it was such a scene when those Tianmo appeared.


    "Damn it, can''t Kui Li''s demons wait any longer? He directly opened the ancient well of demons and sent the demons out." Lord Hua said with an ugly face. Now if they fight, they don''t have an advantage at all!


    Different from Shuang Tianmo in the western regions, Kui Li is a grumpy Tianmo. He is moody. He doesn''t care about his life at all. Maybe he was still smiling one moment ago, and his hand has broken your neck the next moment. Why are you so happy today? You should see blood and so on.


    It is precisely because of Kui Li''s moodiness that the Terrans of the major forces in the northern region dare not act rashly. If Kui Li doesn''t want to fight, he may give them some time to gather together, so if Kui Li is in a bad mood at this time, I''m afraid that the endless demon army will directly oppress them.


    "Damn it! Do you feel it? It''s impossible!!?" Lord Tianyan suddenly changed his face and showed an unbelievable expression.


    "What''s the matter? Holy Lord Tianyan, what do you see?" holy Lord yaochi asked with a frown.


    "Emperor... Many emperors, this number has exceeded more than a thousand!" Tianyan replied with an ugly face.


    Hearing that he wanted to eat the Holy Lord and turn heaven, the Holy Lord''s face was black. I didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 262

    It has long been heard from the strong in the western regions that the strength of the heavenly demons in the ancient well of heavenly demons is incomparably strong. Although their strength has been slightly suppressed through the ancient well of heavenly demons, they can recover to their peak as long as they swallow some vitality.


    If you really follow what the Lord Tianyan said, then this is not thousands of emperors, but thousands of demons comparable to human saints! So many Tianmo saints! What do Terrans fight them with?


    In the south of the northern region, on a very wide avenue, a carriage is driving slowly.


    "I said, boy, did you see that it was a little scary that day?" the black emperor said in surprise when he looked at the dark sky in the north.


    "Really?"


    Su Mu heard the speech and put down the book in his hand. When he looked up, he couldn''t help widening his eyes and said, "it''s too dark. It''s darker than the black emperor. What''s the matter?"


    "When we changed horses in the last city a while ago, I seem to have heard that such a situation also occurred in the western regions. The whole sky is dark. It is said that it was caused by the Tianmo clan, and I don''t know whether it is true or false." the black emperor said casually.


    "No matter what we do, the sky is falling and tall people are standing on it. We just want to find some opportunities in this war," Su Mu said casually.


    When the voice fell, another person suddenly appeared in the carriage. Su Mu couldn''t help frowning, but after feeling the familiar smell on the other party, he also loosened his frown and said, "I said, old man, how can you get such a surprise every time you buy it? You''re not afraid to scare me to death. No one will give you your death?"


    Yes, the figure that suddenly appeared was su Mu''s nominal master, Gulin Feng. Su Mu had no choice but to teach himself to return to one sword. Gulin Feng refused to teach anything except return to one sword. It was the role of a gentleman to call it a sword.


    "Smelly boy, every time I see you, I feel my heart is going to be angry."


    Gulin Feng scolded and said, "the situation in the northern region is so tense now. What are you doing here if you don''t take it well in the eastern region?"


    "Looking for opportunities to break through in this war," Su Mu said casually, and continued to read the books in his hand.


    "You look so leisurely. It''s like you''re on vacation in the northern region. What are you doing with a talking dog?" Gulin Feng said displeased.


    "Lying trough, if it weren''t for the face of this boy''s master, do you believe that the emperor could bite you to death?" the black emperor said angrily.


    "Don''t believe it." Gulin Feng dug his nose with his right hand, squinting and disdaining the black emperor.


    "Oh! The emperor killed you!" the black emperor immediately became angry, and his body sent out an extremely frightening momentum to bite the Gulin wind.


    "Ouch, lying trough!" Gulin Feng was bitten carelessly. The small hole caused by two teeth in his hand made his arm ache.


    "Wow! You really bite the dead dog!" Gulin Feng said angrily.


    "I''ll kill you. How can I drop?" the black emperor tried to bite again, but Su Mu pressed his head with one hand.


    "Don''t get in my eyes, sleeping trough boy. It''s uncomfortable!"


    "Well, there''s nothing to quarrel with."


    Su Mu said casually, "have you finished your purpose?"


    "Well, it''s done." Gulin Feng nodded, showing a look of praise, thinking that he really deserves to be my disciple of Gulin Feng. He''s not only talented to leave, but also so smart. He''s a perfect person.


    "Did the Lord tell you?" Su Mu asked.


    "Yes, but I''m still worried, so I came over to have a look. Now it seems that there should be no big problem. By the way, boy, you fought with a Tianmo Saint at the South River of the northern region a few days ago." Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    "Yes, maybe he was seen by the demons at the border of the eastern regions when he left the eastern regions. He sent a letter to the demons in the northern regions to assassinate me." Su Mu replied casually.


    "You have a big heart. Can''t a saint play a role in your assassination?" Gulin Feng said, feeling extremely surprised at Su Mu''s growth speed.


    According to the Taiyi holy master, his apprentice has made an oath that he will become emperor within 15 years. If so, Gulin Feng will die without regret in his life. When the human history records Su mu in the future, he will certainly add a pen to him, such as the master of the great emperor.


    "I just want to remind you that the northern region may fall soon. You''d better get ready to leave here. After all, you must grow up to protect people from the wind and rain. You can''t make any mistakes in the northern region." Gulin Feng said aloud.


    "Don''t worry about it. I can easily use that move. My current strength matches that move. Even the great saint, I''ll beat you." Su Mu smiled and said. He believed Gulin Feng understood what he said.


    "Lying trough, you mean you''ve thoroughly studied that thing?" Gulin Feng asked with wide eyes. He still clearly remembered that it was his move to take Su Mu to xiaoyujing, which had a profound impact on him.


    "Yes, although he didn''t study it thoroughly, it''s no problem to use it at will. It''s just that it consumes spiritual power. Do you have any extra top-grade spiritual stones for me?" Su Mu asked aloud. This is the first time he asked Gulin Feng for spiritual stones.


    Gulin wind Wen Yan''s face is red. "I want to give you anything else, but this Lingshi..."


    "Forget it, I''m not short of spirit stone for a while, just want to prepare more." Su Mu smiled and said with indifference.


    "OK, I won''t stay much. After all, there is no qualified strong person to support me on the battlefield. I have to rush there quickly. As for you, just be careful. With this dog and your moves, there''s nothing that can threaten you." Gulin Feng sighed. Afterwards, he tore the space, left the carriage and hurried to the battlefield in the northern regions.


    Su Mu and the black emperor were not in a hurry. After Gulin Feng left, Su Mu looked at the book in his hand again. It was a book that recorded the types and weaknesses of demons. He spent a lot of effort borrowing it from Shenji Pavilion and wanted to return it.


    "Boy, what''s that move? Show me?" the black emperor said very curiously. It''s definitely not a weak move to get the praise of Gulin wind.


    "The cards are not easy to use, and my current spiritual power is just enough. I''ll show you that I''m going to lose my whole body spiritual power and can recover in a day." Su Mu refused the request of the black emperor. After all, the consumption of my body in the future is really too great.

 Chapter 263

    The black emperor nodded and didn''t speak. Indeed, as Su Mu said, the more powerful the moves are, the greater the consumption of his spiritual power. With Su Mu''s strength, he can only use his cards once, and the black emperor can also associate his terrorist power.


    "Where shall we go next?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    Su Mu closed the book in his hand, looked at the north of the northern region and said faintly, "all the way north, let''s go and see those terrible demons."


    "I have the same intention." the black emperor grinned.


    As one person and one dog determined the direction, the carriage began to drive slowly to the north. How far is it from here to the North Sea? Su Mu dares to ensure his current strength. It will take more than a year to fly at full speed. This is the huge Northern Territory. This time is still because Su Mu has mastered the space law and can use the space jump. If he wants to get to the North Sea in the fastest time, he must use some tools, such as the transmission array and the void ship in Su Mu''s ring.


    These two things can make su Mu and the black emperor rush to the North Sea in a very short time, but Su Mu didn''t choose any of them, but chose to be a slow carriage. In this way, he looked at the snow under the frost in the north and drove all the way to the North Sea.


    "That''s the way it is in the northern region, boy. You see, there''s nothing beautiful except ice and snow. You''d better go directly by empty boat." the black emperor said aloud. His idea is different from Su mu. He has no leisure to watch the scenery along the way.


    "What''s the hurry? Now the North Sea is in chaos. To be frank, I used to be like going to die. I believe that with the speed of predatory demons, I can soon meet us in the middle of the northern region." Su Mu replied casually.


    "Why do you think the strong in the northern regions can''t stop those demons?" the black emperor asked suspiciously. He felt very strange about Su Mu''s idea. Aren''t you a Terran yourself? Why do you have so little confidence in Terrans.


    "It''s not that they can''t stop, but their focus has never thought about how to stop the demons." Su Mu said casually.


    After thinking that the black Emperor didn''t understand what he meant, he explained: "What the Terrans are worried about now is that the Tianmo clan continues to devour life, so that their strength can reach an extremely terrible level. Therefore, what the Terrans think is how to prevent the Tianmo clan from hunting human life. They will gather the Terrans while blocking the Tianmo, and may use items such as void boats to send them to a safe place."


    "So? I roughly understand." the black emperor nodded, but saw Su Mu shaking his head and sighing inadvertently.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I guess no place in the world is safe. Now, although there are no demons in the eastern and central regions, more than 90% of them may be dormant. When the time comes, the Terrans in the four regions are more than tens of trillions. No one knows where such a large number of lives can be truly safe." Su Mu shook his head helplessly. He felt a little helpless about his passage time, but he felt a trace of happiness.


    Su Mu understood that he could not have achieved so much without the existence of this system. Although he once abused this system as useless as if it were garbage, it was only the reason why the system brought himself into this strange world with military respect without his consent. Later, Su Mu calmed down and figured it out, If there is no such system, he is not even a fart. Fortunately, with the existence of this system, Su mu can break through such a situation in a short time.


    If Su Mu didn''t have a system, it would be impossible to just cross into this world, let alone become famous in this world. Most importantly, without a system to bring himself to this world, Su Mu would not meet his lover Liu Qingyi or give birth to the crystallization of love with her, Su qinger.


    With the company of his family, Su Mu''s heart has actually settled. If the world is threatened, he will stand up, because there are his lovers, daughters and many friends in the world, each of whom has left a profound impact on himself.


    "In order that the world will not be destroyed by demons, it seems that I have to rely on you again." Su Mu thought helplessly, and connected the long silent system in his heart.


    "Host, you are really cruel. You have left the system aside for such a long time. If it''s useless, you don''t want it, right?"


    The cold voice of the system said this sentence, as if Su Mu felt a trace of injustice. He smiled helplessly and said in a dark way: "no, I just don''t want to rely too much on the system. If one day the system disappears, can I only be a waste?"


    "The host thinks too much. With the talent of the host today, even if the system is missing, the host can still get a lot of opportunities to become the strongest in the world. It''s nothing to fly to the fairy world, but there will be a lot of dangers in the fairy world."


    Su Mu''s listening system mentioned the fairyland and immediately thought of the strange man who wounded himself and took Li 20 away in Taiyi holy land. The strength of the strong man in the fairyland is really terrible.


    "Please rest assured that the system will never be separated as long as it is bound to a person. After all, the system also exists only when it is attached to the host."


    "So? For the sake of our close relationship, why don''t I give me free reading in the future?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    "No, but I can give you more discount cards for specified books. Maybe you can get what you just need with good luck?"


    "I hope so."


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said, "it''s the 19th of this month. I haven''t seen what books are refreshed this month. System, please tune it out for me."


    "Received the host instruction, calling out the refresh book of this month for the host."


    Su Mu looked at the slightly changed blue screen in front of him and was stunned. He was distracted and said, "NIMA''s has been updated? No wonder he can chat with the host now. Will he become a robot in the future?"


    "Boy, what are you talking about? What''s new? What''s the robot?" the black emperor asked suspiciously. He was curious about what Su Mu had just said. Although Su Mu didn''t speak loudly, the black emperor''s strength was comparable to that of the prospective emperor in this field. Naturally, he heard it clearly, but he couldn''t touch his head.


    "Nothing, just thought of something." Su Mu shook his head and didn''t explain. After all, the system was a little scary to say.

 Chapter 264

    The black emperor tilted his mouth and didn''t speak. He narrowed his eyes on the cushion in the carriage. Su Mu sat in Panxi with his eyes slightly closed, and his mind was connected with the system.


    The light blue screen appeared again. It was a book that Su Mu had read. It was the world where the black emperor came from and covered the sky.


    "It''s covering the sky again. There are still many good things in the world. Read systematically and cover the sky." Su Mu said aloud.


    It is detected that the host has read the sky covering. This time, only one item will appear after the host finishes reading, and it is possible to obtain top skills from ordinary books.


    "What?"


    Su Mu felt bitter when he heard the speech. You should know that there are countless powerful items and skills in many ordinary books. There are many good things compared with those real handed down platinum books. For example, Su Mu once read an ordinary book but obtained a powerful skill script that can''t be studied now. He''s menstruating!


    There is no need to elaborate on the strength of age menstruation. Su Mu has not fully understood the future body alone, let alone the rest of the present and past articles.


    One can control the passage of time now, control the time of the whole world, and one can cross the river of time, go back to the past and cut you into weakness. It''s easy to change the direction of history. This level of skill is really obtained in a common book.


    Maybe the system can''t see past. Now the weakening of Su Mu''s access to goods is really abnormal.


    However, Su Mu had nothing to do at this time, so he handed in Lingshi and began to read silently.


    The carriage was moving. There were one person and one dog in the carriage. The big black dog was sleeping on the ground. The young man was practicing with his eyes closed. In this way, when everyone wanted to escape from the north, they drove all the way to the north.


    ¡­¡­


    For the time being, the eastern region is as quiet and peaceful as the central region. Basically, every war in recent years has not affected them too much. For example, the East China Sea Aquarium rebellion and the recent Tianmo rebellion have avoided the eastern region.


    While the western and Northern Terrans were running for their lives, the eastern Terrans were still doing business. Everyone was smiling. It was not because the eastern Terrans were ruthless, but because human nature was like this.


    It''s none of your own business. This is the classic speech of the Terran. It''s basically a speech that has been comprehended by no one. In addition, there are speeches such as sweeping the snow in front of your house and never mind the frost on others'' tiles, which fully reveals the extremely selfish side of the Terran.


    Perhaps it is also because of peace for too long. The Terrans have long forgotten the importance of newspaper group heating. At this time, they all fight for their own interests, but they don''t know that the enemy wants them to fight each other. They come in and pick up ready-made ones.


    How disunited are the Terrans at this time?


    If the Terrans are united, how can it be like the rampant situation of demons today?


    If the Terrans are united, how can the southern region belonging to the Terrans fall into the hands of the demon clan many years ago?


    If the Terrans are united, why don''t they unite to recapture the territory of the southern region, and why don''t they unite to govern the four regions and integrate the four regions together without dividing their families or giving others opportunities.


    On the northern border of the eastern region, in a cliff at the foot of the great wilderness mountain, there is a very powerful secret array of Tianmo clan, which gathers a large number of Tianmo clan strongmen and countless Tianmo.


    The ancient well of heavenly demons not far away also shows that the heavenly demons suppressed in the eastern regions have been completely born.


    "Da Zun, Yang Zhi wants to leave alone and doesn''t want to be with us." the man in Black said respectfully, waiting for the command of the man in front of him.


    "Let him go. He combines the arrogance of the arrogant family. Without our protection, he will soon be hunted and killed by the Terran. The threat of the seven sin demons is not small. The Terran does not have intelligence and will not fail to see the Tianmo group represented by Yang Zhi. At that time, he will still come back and ask us for protection." Da Zun said in a flat tone, It was as if everything was in his hands.


    "Da Zun is wise, my subordinates will do it now." the black robed man nodded, and a respectful light flashed in his eyes. This is the Tianmo clan Da Zun he is loyal to.


    With superb intelligence and powerful strength, he has the ability to plan strategies and win thousands of miles away. It can be said that in addition to the demon God and the other two dignitaries, the one in front of him is Xuantian continent, the strongest demon family in the world. Although his strength has been suppressed and has not been restored, it is just a matter of time.


    "Yang Zhi, Yang Zhi, with the source of arrogance, you are beginning to be arrogant."


    Da Zun disdained to raise the corner of his mouth, then waved and summoned a black spirit and said, "go, follow Yang Zhi and find out all his whereabouts. I want him to have no secrets in front of me."


    "I see, Da Zun, let''s go." heiqi nodded, then floated in the air and disappeared.


    The fog hidden clan in the demon world is not strong, but its ability to detect information is first-class. Even if you ask them to monitor the prospective emperor, there will be no problem, because they are special enough, even the prospective emperor can''t find them. Only by becoming a real emperor can they see their strangeness and detect something wrong.


    So, do you suddenly feel that there is a problem with the air and have nothing to do to study the air? Certainly not. With this leisure time, you might as well go back to the quilt, cover the quilt, fart and smell the carbon dioxide emitted by yourself.


    "Da Zun, when can we do it? We''re going crazy." a demon prospective emperor asked reluctantly. At this time, he envied the demons in the northern and western regions. They could hunt and kill the Terrans at will, but they didn''t believe it because they were Da Zun''s men and could only obey his orders


    "What''s your hurry? I''ve already said that I''ll win every battle since then. When the Terran reveals its flaws and opportunity, it''s when we Tianmo clan will kill out here." Da Zun replied softly, without the slightest sense of urgency.


    "But da Zun, we have many strong people, and Da Zun you are here. The Terran can''t resist US at all. You know, we are dealing with the weak Terran, not under the command of the other two big people in the demon world."


    The great Reverend Wen Yan closed his eyes and thought carefully. He felt that what the demon quasi emperor said seemed to be reasonable. Has he smoothed his edges and corners for a long time?


    "Just be prepared. After half a month, kill here and start the change plan of our heavenly demons in the eastern region." Da Zun said aloud.


    "Oh!!!"


    "Great! I can''t help it!"


    Looking at the demons of Sahuan, Da Zun didn''t show too many expressions. He thought to himself, "half a month is enough for me to investigate the strength of most forces of the Terran. Being safe is the last word."

 Chapter 265

    In the central region, many leaders of the top forces sent experts to pick up the arriving civilians in the western region and find a place to settle them. However, the central region is not very large. With the influx of billions of people and the original civilians in the central region, the central region suddenly becomes crowded and there is not much place to settle the remaining civilians.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the central region can''t settle down. At the moment, there is no war in the eastern region. Why don''t you send a group to the border between the eastern region and the central region first. If there is a slight change, you can send them away as quickly as possible." elder Jiang family of the central region said that billions of people from the western region poured into the central region and occupied all the territory of the central region at once. There is no spare room and land to settle down, At least a billion Terrans are still sleeping on the grass in the open air.


    "I agree. I''ll trouble brother Jiang about this. I''ll bring the rest of the Terrans in the western regions. Please send them to the west of the eastern regions." the elder of Kunlun Holy Land arched his hand and said.


    "No trouble, they are all part of the Terran. Naturally, they have to contribute to the Terran."


    The elder of the yuan family waved his hand and said with a smile, "just give it to me. I will arrange them safely. Please rest assured."


    "Thank you. I''ll leave first. There are still many things we need to deal with in the western regions," said the elder of Kunlun holy land.


    "OK, please." the elder of the yuan family arched his hand and made a gesture of invitation.


    The elder of Kunlun Holy Land nodded, turned and left here, returned to the void ship and rushed to the western region. There are billions of people in the western region who are not safe. He must go back and send them to the central region as soon as possible, and then the Jiang family will send them to the eastern region.


    The idea of the Terran masters in the western regions is very simple. First send the Terran civilians away and let them leave the western regions, then contact the Terran masters to attack the demons secretly, defeat them with tricks, and then turn the fire to attack the demons in other places.


    But the plan had no time to implement, and it had been interrupted by the devil.


    In recent days, I don''t know why there are always people missing in the Terran camp. Generally, there are one or two, many of them are ten. Terran experts don''t care. I think it''s because they are too desperate to die. They don''t have spare hands to manage them. They can only send away those Terrans who want to live.


    However, the problem appeared. The news of the disappearance of the Terran continued to spread, leading to panic in the Terran camp. They thought it was the demon attack. Everyone was like a frightened bird. They had to sleep with one eye open and worried that they would be the next missing.


    Naturally, the following comments of the Terran family also reached the ears of the high-level. Therefore, a special meeting was held to discuss the reasons. Finally, all clues pointed to the heavenly demons in the western regions, probably to ridicule them.


    Under such strong protection, I can still take people away from your camp. What can you do for me?


    In fact, this is not the work of the demons. In the demons camp, Jiang Fan frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking. In recent days, many demons have disappeared in the demons camp, but they didn''t care. With a long time and an increasing number of missing demons, recently there was a disappearance of a demons comparable to human saints, which immediately attracted their attention.


    In the conference tent, a rectangular table, Jiang Fan and the remaining two heavenly demon quasi emperors were made on the top, and more than 1000 heavenly demons sat below, all saints of the heavenly demon family.


    "Have you found out? What''s the matter?! even my Tianmo saint is missing!" a Tianmo prospective emperor said with an ugly face. The missing Tianmo saint is his subordinate and has solved a lot of trouble for him on weekdays.


    "It''s hard to say. This matter can''t be investigated for the time being, so we will hold this meeting to make you alert. Is there a strong man of the human race secretly attacking our Tianmo clan?" another Tianmo quasi emperor shook his head and said.


    "It''s not impossible. The human race is weak. The number of their saints can''t be compared with us. It''s not impossible to secretly reduce the number of our masters." Jiang Fan frowned.


    "Jiang Mo, you used to be a human race. Tell me what you think," said the demon prospective emperor named Sihou, who was the leader of the missing demon saint.


    "It''s hard to say. In fact, I don''t think the Terrans did this. They are busy sending those Terrans away from the western regions. They don''t necessarily have time to sneak into our Tianmo camp to hunt Tianmo saints. Moreover, the Terrans don''t have so powerful people. After all, they take a Tianmo saint in front of countless Tianmo and don''t be found. As far as I know, no one can "Do it." Jiang Fan replied with a frown.


    As soon as the words fell, hissed and frowned. I didn''t know how to take over the topic. Instead, another demon prospective emperor had other ideas.


    "Did you say that some special Tianmo clan came out and urgently needed to recover its strength, so they came to hunt and kill the experts of our Tianmo camp?" Li Yu asked aloud. He was still certain about this explanation in his heart. It was not human posture, so it could also be Tianmo.


    "Li Yu, if you spread this sentence, you won''t be afraid that the three masters will trouble you in the future?" hissed said with an ugly face. The special Tianmo clan, such as blood clan, virtual sting clan and so on, are special Tianmo races, that is, the three masters and the demon God are special Tianmo clan.


    "I''m sorry for my mistake." Li Yu also knew that he had said something wrong and immediately apologized.


    After hissing, he nodded. He didn''t mind Li Yu''s gaffe. Instead, Jiang Fan''s eyes brightened and immediately said, "Li Yu said well, it''s not impossible..."


    "Jiang Mo!"


    After hissing, he directly interrupted his words, and then the voice said, "this matter can be discussed secretly. Now there are too many people and it''s complicated to say it easily."


    Although the voice in his heart explained, hiss still said: "you don''t understand the relationship between the heaven and the devil world, so you dare to take over the topic, but this matter is not understandable to you. Needless to say."


    Jiang received the voice after hissing. Naturally, he understood what he meant and said, "well, I''m sorry."


    "Now we''d better talk about how to guard against the enemy who came to hunt and kill our heavenly demons and saints!" after hissing, he sighed. He lost a saint''s hand. It happened that the guy was his right-hand man. He solved many things for him on weekdays. It can be said that his left and right hands exist. Now he is missing. He is also very unhappy.

 Chapter 266

    There is a cave in the western regions. There is a mountain forest outside. There is a river at the mouth of the cave. It is a good place to live in seclusion, but the owner of the "Seclusion" here is not so leisurely and elegant.


    There is not only a river at the door, but also dozens of human corpses. In addition, there are hundreds of Tianmo corpses, including a saint level Tianmo corpse.


    Needless to say, yes, this guy is the mysterious Terran who has been secretly hunting Tianmo and Terran. He is huge enough for tens of meters, his heart is red, and he is sleeping at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    In the northern region, the demons who passed through the ancient well did not attack the northern region at the first time, but lived in the northern region border as if there were no one else. They were more relaxed and elegant every day, which was much more comfortable than the tight looking Terrans.


    "This must be a trick! What they do is to keep us in a tight state all the time. When we look tired that day, they will kill us when we have no energy." Yang Zhennan, the prospective emperor of the northern regions, said with an ugly face. He felt very angry after waiting for several days. These heavenly demons just don''t kill us.


    "It''s not impossible. Xiao Changhe went back a few days ago to ask the cabinet leader to calculate, but what news did he know?" a quasi emperor asked aloud. He was Cangji, the strongest in the scattered cultivation in the northern region.


    "No, the cabinet leader said this time that the northern region''s secret was hidden, and it was difficult to calculate anything. The only conclusion was that a beam of light would penetrate the heaven and earth, and the light would shine on the endless demons and destroy them all." Xiao Changhe shook his head and said.


    "So, the last war is our Terran victory!? that''s great!" Yang Zhennan was delighted at the speech and danced his fist with great excitement.


    "No, not necessarily. The cabinet leader not only calculated this result, but also one result is..."


    When Xiao Changhe said this, he immediately didn''t know how to speak, which made Yang Zhennan and Cangji eager.


    "Oh, Lao Xiao, hurry up and say it. It''s so urgent to hang your appetite!" Yang Zhennan said eagerly.


    "Well, since you want me to say it, I''ll say it. The second outcome is that endless demons swept the sky of the whole Xuantian continent. The sky that was dark enough to drop ink and endless blood flowed back into a river. A human race who was not very tall vowed to resist to death, but finally fell there." Xiao Changhe said, his tone became much weaker, Some helplessly looked at Yang Zhennan with an angry face and Cangji with an indifferent face.


    "Fart! My Terran is so strong, how can I lose to those damn demons?" Yang Zhennan said with an ugly face, and expressed disbelief for the first time about what the Lord of Shenji Pavilion calculated.


    "Well, brother Yang, the master of Shenji Pavilion is good at knowing the future, but the future is not necessarily a trend. Let''s go first. If I kill you now and you don''t resist, then your future will disappear. If you resist and draw, then we will become enemies in the future. If you kill me, then my future will disappear. That''s right Is the future, who will know the accurate future deeds? "Cangji was very open and took the initiative to comfort the angry Yang Zhennan.


    Yang Zhennan thought about Cangji''s words carefully. Thousands of words blocked his throat and finally fell out with a long sigh.


    "Alas, I hope the final outcome will be the light." Yang Zhennan shook his head reluctantly and said.


    "It must be!"


    ¡­¡­


    Kui Li, who is very carefree and elegant in the northern region''s Tianmo camp, sat by the sea fishing with the two new quasi emperor Tianmo from the Tianmo ancient well.


    "Fu Hu, you see I''ve caught 20, and you''ve only caught 12. It seems that you need to do that." Kui Li said with a full smile.


    "What''s the hurry? There''s still an hour left. Who knows the final outcome? Even if I don''t catch as much as you, there''s still energy. He only caught nine." Fu Hu replied carelessly and pulled the energy aside into the water.


    "I said Kui Li, we came out to make trouble for the Terran. What are you doing every day? Is it necessary for us to hunt down the Terran Tianjiao?" Qiyu asked with some discomfort.


    "The pride of the human race is unusual. The half step emperor''s territory kills the demons in the saint''s territory. If he is allowed to grow up, it is a great threat to our Tianmo clan and must be eliminated." Kui Li replied that the pride of the human race in his mouth is Su Mu who came to the northern battlefield in a horse and cart.


    "If it''s so powerful, I''m afraid you''ve already shot it. You still use it here to bet with us to decide who will kill him?"


    The teal Hu smiled with disdain and said, "I''m afraid you deliberately raise each other''s in order to keep us away?"


    "Whatever you think, anyway, the bet is made. Whoever loses will go." Kui Li replied casually.


    Just then, a saint of Tianmo clan came and said something in Kui Li''s ear quietly.


    "Seriously?" Kui Li asked aloud as soon as his eyes lit up.


    "Seriously."


    "Good!"


    Kui Li patted his thigh and directly threw away the fishing rod. Then he laughed and said, "gentlemen, we have mastered the lifeblood of a people!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the northern region, Su mu, sitting in the carriage, opened his eyes. At the moment, he had finished reading Zhetian for the second time, waiting for the reward given by the system.


    "Congratulations to the host for completing the second reading. The reward has been extracted for the host and saved into the system space. Please check it at any time."


    Su Mu smiled at the wonderful sound of the system, quickly opened the system and looked at it. When he saw the items in the system, he couldn''t help staring wide and asked the system strangely.


    "What did you do? How did you get this thing?" Su Mu asked in shock.


    Everything else is OK. Su Mu was shocked when he looked at the huge coffin.


    Nine dark and huge dragon corpses and incomparably strong iron chains are connected with a huge bronze coffin. It is the object that crosses everything in the sky. Jiulong pulls the coffin!


    "All the items obtained are random. It is normal for the host to obtain the Jiulong coffin. After all, as long as it has appeared in the sky, the system can extract it for you. As long as you have enough opportunity, the system can even directly extract a living emperor, but it is not clear whether you are willing to follow your system."


    After listening to the words of the system, Su Mu couldn''t help being excited. Could he still extract the great emperor? Has the system become so powerful after upgrading?


    Looking at the Jiulong coffin in the system space, Su Mu was excited and afraid for a moment.

 Chapter 267

    Jiulong pull coffin, a mysterious coffin that crosses the two worlds of perfection and covering the sky, until the end, no one knows what is in it. The only thing they know is that there is a world in which the emperor of heaven sought to repair the fairy world.


    Su Mu''s previous life can be said to be reading books. The famous cover sky and perfection naturally did not fall. In the perfect final chapter, the emperor found a coffin and nine black dragons. Some people say it is the coffin of the third generation, but this statement has not been confirmed.


    It was also said that the emperor Fuxi was buried inside, but it was still not confirmed. Therefore, the system extracted this Jiulong coffin, which not only made Su Mu feel extremely excited, but also made Su Mu feel some fear and worry.


    Because the full text does not explain the Jiulong coffin, it is even more strange to Su mu. If an ancient emperor really pops out of it, Su mu can only wave goodbye.


    "That''s all. People who practice are gambling. In that case, what else can I be afraid of?" Su Mu thought secretly and wanted to enter the Jiulong coffin to find out.


    But thinking that the black emperor was on the side, Su Mu immediately hesitated. Should he take out the Jiulong coffin in front of the black emperor?


    "The black emperor, as a living creature in the sky covering world, should have heard of the coffin pulling in Kowloon? Perhaps the great emperor Wushi inadvertently explained it to him?" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Without hesitation, Su Mu looked at the ice and snow outside the carriage. In front of him were the endless xuanbing mountains.


    "Black emperor, find a secret place and arrange the array. I have something to take out and have a look, but it''s too mysterious and the smell is too terrible. In order not to be found, please do your best to arrange the array." Su Mu said directly. Obviously, he has decided to take the black emperor into the Jiulong coffin.


    "Ah?"


    At first, the black emperor was puzzled, but he didn''t think much. He drove the carriage to the foot of an iceberg. The micro probe in his right hand directly made a huge ice. Su Mu looked at it, checked the size of the Jiulong coffin, shook his head and said, "it''s a little smaller."


    "It''s small? What needs so much space?"


    The black emperor tilted his lips, expanded the cave five times, looked at Su Mu and asked, "what about this?"


    "It''s still small. The size of that thing can at least compare with the combined size of the five giant icebergs here," Su Mu replied.


    "So big?"


    The black emperor frowned and looked helplessly at the xuanbing mountain range and said, "the northern region is different from the eastern region. It''s hard for me to find a really secret place. In this way, I try my best to lay an isolation array so that the smell of that thing is not exposed. Anyway, according to my current cultivation, no one in the world can see through the array."


    "OK, let''s do it." Su Mu nodded and agreed.


    Seeing Su Mu''s consent, the black emperor jumped out of the carriage and stepped on the frozen ground without saying a word. Then he took out some array items. Su Mu looked at them curiously. Then he didn''t look much. He didn''t have much interest in the array. Maybe breaking the array is more handsome to understand the array, but Su Mu still felt that breaking the ten thousand methods with strength is more handsome.


    During the time of the black emperor''s formation, Su Mu rushed the carriage to the ice cave where the black emperor left. It was strange that there were horses in the northern region who could not feel the cold in such cold weather and walked freely on the frozen soil in the northern region.


    Take some meat out of the space ring and heat it a little with a different fire, and then put it in front of the horse. The horse doesn''t eat grass, likes to eat meat and drink liquor, and is as strong as the civilians in the northern region.


    Then Su Mu jumped into the air and inspected Fang yuanwanli to ensure that no one would appear in the array under the black emperor, and then returned to the black emperor.


    "How''s it going?" Su Mu was born and asked. Looking at the black emperor biting his teeth, Su Mu asked in some doubt.


    "Soon, it''s the last step. Array, get up!"


    When the voice fell, a dazzling light suddenly shone in the sky, and then the array directly surrounded thousands of miles. Su Mu looked familiar, as if the black emperor had arranged a big array to deceive the sky one day.


    "Yes, boy, I''m sure that no one in the world can see through this array and can''t enter it. Take out what you have and satisfy the emperor''s curiosity. If your things are not so good and can''t attract the emperor, the emperor will never set up an array for you in the future." the black emperor said with a proud look.


    "OK, it''s time to open your eyes." Su Mu nodded and then communicated with the system space.


    A second later, the black emperor looked at the things in front of him without expression. After a moment, he reacted. He gasped wildly, and his eyes twinkled with excitement.


    "What''s the matter, black emperor? Do you know this?" Su Mu asked in a hurry, looking at the black emperor so excited.


    "How can you not know? Jiulong pulls the coffin! This is Jiulong pulls the coffin! Wocao boy, where did you get this thing?! Jiulong pulls the coffin, which is related to the fairyland. Is your boy really from the fairyland?" the black emperor asked excitedly, obviously very interested in Jiulong pulls the coffin.


    Su Mu thought about it and decided to tell a lie to cover up the existence of the system. He said, "I have already said that I am indeed a man who fell to the earth in the fairy world. What is loaded in the Jiulong pull coffin is what an Immortal Emperor uses to repair the fairy world. It is a world surrounded by immortality. In addition, I don''t know the rest."


    "What you said is the same as what I know. The great emperor also mentioned it, but I didn''t care much at that time. I think even the great emperor never expected that the emperor could witness the emergence of Jiulong coffin with his own eyes. It''s really shocking." the black emperor widened his eyes and said in great shock.


    "To tell you the truth, the Jiulong coffin also appeared in the ancient times of your world, but it was just a glimpse. I thought you, as a local creature in the sky covering world, should know something, so I took it out for you to see and accompany me in to find out." Su Mu explained.


    "Boy, I''m more and more curious about your real identity now. It seems that there is a fog on you, which can''t be understood. However, the emperor believes that you will tell the truth one day, and I hope he won''t be too surprised about your identity." the black emperor grinned and exposed Su Mu''s lie about Jiulong coffin pulling.

 Chapter 268

    Needless to say, one person and one dog directly entered the Jiulong coffin. They saw everything clearly outside, but it became extremely dark after entering the inside. Now Su Mu is still worried that this thing will not drag himself and the black emperor to other places, right?


    However, he didn''t see any change in Jiulong''s coffin for a long time. Su Mu was relieved. A strange fire sprang out of his hand to ensure the light, so that one person and one dog could see the appearance in the coffin.


    At a glance, although the coffin was not small, he didn''t find anything except the murals in the coffin. Su Mu couldn''t help frowning. He thought, doesn''t it mean that the coffin contains a world in which the emperor of heaven repaired the fairyland? Why didn''t you find it?


    However, the black emperor found some clues, quickly called Su Mu over, pointed to the surrounding murals and said, "boy, what do you think of these murals?"


    Su Mu looked at it strangely and frowned. These murals include mountains, rivers, sun and moon, birds, animals, insects and fish, as well as traces of thousands of miles of rivers and mountains and people''s life.


    "Crouching trough, black emperor, you''ve been very helpful this time. If it weren''t for you, I would really have ignored the mural!" Su Mu immediately said with a loud voice. Just now, Su Mu was systematically prompted that the mural is indeed a world buried in the coffin of Jiulong.


    "What''s the matter, boy? What do you see?" the black emperor asked curiously.


    "These murals are the world where the Immortal Emperor was buried in the Jiulong pull coffin to repair the fairy world. It can be said that the immortal spirit is surrounded, and the energy is extremely powerful, which can definitely make our strength advance by leaps and bounds." Su Mu said excitedly. With the world in the Jiulong pull coffin as the background, Su Mu is no longer worried about his grasp of becoming emperor in 15 years, If he can absorb the energy normally, Su mu can even become emperor in five or three years. He can also rely on the energy to cultivate the prison strength of the divine elephant to an extremely frightening level. At that time, one fist and one foot can move the world, and the pressure of the flesh will collapse into the void, simple and easy.


    "But boy, how do we get in?" the black emperor asked a helpless question. Yes, it''s something left by the emperor of heaven. How can they get in?


    "Let me try, black emperor, protect the Dharma for me." Su Mu took a deep breath and planned to bet once.


    "Boy, you''re not going to refine the Jiulong coffin? How can you do it? It''s wishful thinking with your current cultivation achievement, okay?" the black emperor frowned and disagreed with Su Mu''s idea.


    "Black emperor, I''m going to gamble once. Anyway, I''m seeking wealth and wealth. Practice is gambling. If I win, I''ll live forever. If I lose, I''ll just turn into a pool of fly ash. The energy of that world is too attractive, and I have to gamble." Su Mu said aloud, no one can control my solemn meaning.


    "Don''t you believe Liu wench and your daughter Su qinger?" the black emperor said aloud. Su Mu wants to gamble once, which is no problem. In the past, the black Emperor may be persuaded by Su mu, but now he is no longer alone, has his own wife and children, and has concerns. If Su Mu loses the bet, what should his relatives do? This time, Liu Qingyi told him that he must take good care of Su mu. If Su Mu dies, how can he make a job with the woman in Taiyi holy land?


    "Black emperor, I won''t lose the bet. As you said, with concern, I don''t want to die than anyone. I won''t lose my life because of a coffin. Needless to say, I have to refine this thing." Su Mu solemnly replied that Liu Qingyi and Su qinger are still waiting for him to go back. He will never fall here.


    It is precisely because of his concern that Su Mu wants to become stronger than anyone else. Now the heavenly devil is born, and the powerful heavenly devil oppresses the human race. If he is careless, the human race will be on the verge of extinction. Su Mu doesn''t want to let others grasp the opportunity to live. He wants to master life and death by himself.


    "But..."


    "Well, the black emperor, protect the Dharma for me." Su Mu interrupted the black emperor''s words and said in a flat tone


    "Well, promise the emperor that you must survive completely, not for me, but also for your wife and children." the black emperor sighed and said. After all, he was persuaded by Su mu.


    "I understand."


    Su Mu nodded. The black emperor couldn''t help sighing again. He jumped out of the Jiulong coffin, leaving Su Mu sitting alone in it.


    The coffin lid closed automatically, and the Jiulong coffin became even darker. Only a ray of strange fire light in Su Mu''s hand was still flashing.


    "Survive, boy, you''re a real genius. You can''t die here." the black emperor thought secretly when he looked at Jiulong''s coffin.


    ¡­¡­


    In Jiulong''s coffin, Su Mu didn''t start refining in a hurry, but communicated with the system.


    "System, you said we were one and symbiotic. If I died, it would involve you to perish together." Su Mu said softly, with an apologetic tone.


    "Don''t worry, the host system will help you at the most critical time, but the host please remember that there is only one chance. The Jiulong coffin pulling system doesn''t need to explain. The host should also know the terrible. In a word, the host refuel."


    "Thank you."


    Su Mu then closed his eyes, started his divine consciousness, contacted Jiulong to pull the coffin, and wanted to get the spiritual consciousness of Jiulong to pull the coffin.


    Everything has a spirit, not to mention such a powerful thing as Jiulong coffin, he definitely gave birth to spiritual knowledge. As long as Su mu can find him and convince him, Su Mu should be able to refine successfully.


    It''s just that it may take a long, long, long time


    Xuantian continent, a mountain forest where no one knows where it is located, an old man frowned when he looked at a missing star in the sky.


    "The sky has changed again. What''s the matter?" the old man frowned and thought to himself. The wheel in his hand kept running, trying to figure out the reason for the sky change.


    A moment later, the old man spit out a mouthful of blood fiercely, his face became very pale, held his chest and said, "how could it be like this, how could it be like this?"


    "Your Excellency, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing the old man''s exclamation, the guard outside the door went directly into the bamboo house to check it without saying a word. Seeing the pale old man and a pool of blood in front of him, he was shocked. He hurried forward to pick up the old man and said, "Pavilion master, are you all right? Wait, I''ll ask the medicine king! Pavilion master, hold on!"


    "Come back!"


    The old man shouted, "I''m just being eaten back in the sky. Why should I invite the king of medicine out of the mountain?"


    "But your excellency..."


    "Needless to say, I''ll write you a letter and deliver it to the strong men of the Terran immediately!" the old man said solemnly.


    "Yes..."

 Chapter 269

    The next afternoon, a letter written by the Lord of the Fengshen machine cabinet was sent to the major forces of the Terran, which made them frown and sigh.


    "After so many years, will the old Pavilion leader go after all?" the Kunlun holy master sighed, put away the letter, and then continued to guard the departure of the people in the western regions.


    In the northern region, in the big account of the Terran camp, Xiao Changhe and others shook their heads reluctantly: "the old Pavilion master Shouyuan has arrived."


    The same is true of the eastern region, Taiyi holy land and major forces. When I received the letter again, I said the same words as the Kunlun Holy Lord and others at the first time.


    Zhongyu, Jiang family.


    "Such a secret is easily revealed by you. It seems that my old friend can''t last long. I just don''t know whether the man in your mouth is heng''er or Su mu." the ancestor of the Jiang family sighed deeply and looked at the far north. I don''t know what he was thinking.


    "Old ancestor, with the help of the eldest elder and the elders, the new Terran has boarded the empty boat of the yuan family and sailed towards the eastern regions." Jiang ChiYin, the current master of the yuan family, went to the old ancestor of the yuan family and said aloud.


    "I see. Can someone protect it secretly?" the ancestor of the yuan family asked aloud.


    "The elder Jiang Wenhai followed all the way. I don''t think anything will happen." Jiang ChiYin replied. Since the father of the yuan family passed the pass, he felt more and more that he was a puppet in the position of the father of the yuan family, and he didn''t have the strength to resist. This feeling made him very uncomfortable.


    But so what? When his son Jiang Heng grows up, even the ancestors of the Jiang family have to be respectful to his son. He just needs to endure until that time, and his son will solve the rest.


    Thinking of Jiang Heng, Jiang ChiYin couldn''t help smiling. He was very proud that he could give birth to such a genius. It was unbelievable that such a Tianjiao was his own son.


    However, while thinking of Jiang Heng, Jiang ChiYin inevitably thought about another son, Jiang Yi, the rebellious boy who ran away from home and went to the eastern regions to practice. He heard that he became the Holy Son of Taiyi holy land, but what''s the matter? He is just the son of a small Holy Land in the future. How can he compare with Jiang Heng in the future? If he had followed Jiang Heng all the time, he would not have no hope of becoming a great emperor. Wouldn''t it be happy for their family to have a double emperor at that time?


    Jiang Yi''s talent is not weak, but he is a little inferior to Jiang Heng. Everyone in the yuan family knows this, but Jiang Yi is a strong man. He never gives in to others. He directly left the yuan family and went to the eastern region to be a saint. In the eyes of the yuan family, it''s ridiculous.


    It''s not worth taking a gamble with your future.


    Jiang Yi also has his own ideas. In recent days, people who can''t see him in Taiyi holy land are either practicing or on the way of practicing every day. The degree of diligence is compared with that of Su mu. Not only that, Jiang Yi''s strength has also improved very fast. It can be said that he closely follows the three small realms of Su mu.


    Sometimes Su Mu still wondered whether the arrival of the golden age had evolved Jiang Yi''s talent, making him a young emperor of the world and a person with imperial capital.


    But who knows more? Everything is just a guess.


    "Jiang Wenhai has always done things properly. It''s really safe for him. ChiYin, do you miss heng''er?" the ancestor of the Jiang family asked aloud.


    "Yes, but ChiYin knows the overall situation, and the ChiYin who should bear it will bear it." Jiang ChiYin lowered his head and said faintly, with a very clear meaning. It is not only to endure the pain of lovesickness with his son, but also to endure the days when you stand on my head.


    The ancestor of the yuan family didn''t say much. He closed his eyes, waved his hand and said, "go down."


    "Well, I''ll take a rest. Don''t ''work too hard'' and I''ll leave." Jiang ChiYin said faintly and told him to let you leave so much, but the father of the Jiang family still closed his eyes and didn''t open them until Jiang ChiYin left.


    "Silly boy, if I don''t stand up, how can you hold down the strong worshipped and all sides in the family? Is it still silent in the past when the yuan family made great efforts in the mainland?"


    The ancestor of the yuan family reluctantly shook his head and sighed: "the yuan family is back!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the western regions, civilians and demons will be missing for a long time, but both sides don''t care at this time.


    The master of the Tianmo clan knows that he doesn''t care about the guy''s hunting and killing his fellow clan. The Terran also knows that if he eats several people, the Terran will not perish. Hundreds of millions of people die for a few people. This is a wrong way. So today, after the disappearance incident happens again, the Lord of Kunlun and the masters of the Terran are no longer surprised, but look flat.


    "Another group of Terrans are missing. Who is so boring? He specially picked some weak Terrans and brought a small number of them. There is no power in the top. Even if we want to check, we don''t dare to check without the above instructions." a disciple dressed in Kunlun holy land said aloud. Although he is a disciple, his cultivation is above the realm of heaven and earth, which is a proper true legend.


    "Oh, brother Wang, don''t say a few words. After all, the top doesn''t want to attract tens of millions of heavenly demons for a few ordinary people. At that time, not only ordinary people will die. It must be a sea of corpses and blood, a scene of Shura!" another true disciple of Kunlun Holy Land shook his head and sighed, Their disciples were sent out just to look after these ordinary people, and they were not qualified to fight against the demons.


    "What you said is not unreasonable, but when I think that our Terran will be tortured by some heavenly demons for nothing, I have an unknown fire in my heart. When the battle opens in the future, whether the Holy Land answers or not, I will be the first to enter the battlefield and fight with heavenly demons!" the true disciple named Wang he solemnly said in a firm tone.


    "OK, brother Wang, I''ll go with you then."


    The voice fell, and they smiled at each other. At this time, a dark cloud quietly floated over the Terran camp.


    Boom!!


    There was thunder, but no rain fell. It was just a fierce thunder. I didn''t think much, but at this time, a short figure rushed out. Without saying a word, he directly kidnapped more than 30 people and flew towards the horizon in the clouds.


    Wang he was stunned at first, but then he quickly responded. Without saying a word, he rose directly in the wind and chased away at the dark cloud that left.


    "Stop!"


    As usual, there is no clue to pursue when the Terran is missing, but today is different. That guy has appeared in a swagger and abducted the Terran. How can this be done?

 Chapter 270

    While Wang he took advantage of the wind to chase the murderer, countless Terrans also witnessed the scene of the abduction of more than 30 people. Each one had a dull face and a little expression. They looked at the scene coldly, did not open their mouth or panic, as if that was their next destination.


    "The second son of the Li family is also among the people who were arrested. The first son of the Li family is a queen." a civilian sighed and said faintly. He was in the same village with one of the people who was arrested.


    "Isn''t wang Laowu among the people who were taken away? Once he goes, his old mother won''t be taken care of. I guess when the news reaches his old mother, he must have hit himself directly on the head of the bed."


    "Do you think we will be the next batch of people to be arrested?"


    "It''s not impossible. Anyway, the people who are caught every time are random. Maybe it''s our turn next time. If I''m caught, I''ll be happy."


    "Why?"


    "Nonsense, what else do we have now? We don''t know how many years the war between the Terran and those demonic monsters will take. In their days of war, we can only wander forever. It is said that these demonic monsters also appear in the northern region. Will the eastern and central regions be far away? When they also appear monsters, where will we run?"


    "You''re right. There''s no result in escaping. My home has been destroyed. When the war is over, my hometown doesn''t know what it''s like to be destroyed. I have no concern but to die!"


    When the voice fell, the man hit the stone directly on one side, and his head was bleeding. It was obvious that he had died.


    The man who talked to him earlier looked at the scene coldly, shook his head, moved the body away, moved the stone to his floor, slept as a pillow, and didn''t care about the blood on it.


    In the future, the words they talked about were more and more far away in the Terran camp. Many people who had nothing to worry about did not want to escape and directly committed suicide. Of course, this matter also spread to the ears of the high-level at the first time.


    "Damn it, we guard them day and night for their safety, provide them with food every day and send them away from the war-torn place in the western regions, but they actually spread such remarks, resulting in thousands of people committing suicide!? damn it!" the leader of Tianhe cult said with an ugly face.


    "Yes, we have done so much, can''t they not see?" Tianyi Lord also closed his eyes with heartache and sighed helplessly


    "Well, everyone, no matter how they look at the future, our goal is to let them continue to live. There are a large number of Terrans. Now it''s time for war, and it''s normal to die some people. If one doesn''t die, I''m afraid the eastern region can''t accept so many people at that time." the Holy Lord Kunlun said in a flat tone. He was very open. After all, how can war not kill people? Although these civilians don''t have to go to war, they will still die because they can''t bear the daily pressure.


    "We also know that war does kill people, but brother Kunlun, have you ever thought about it? Most of the people in the western regions have died. The remaining billions are basically the lives of all the people in the western regions. There''s nothing missing, but they die in groups!" said the sunset Lord with an ugly face.


    As usual, the western regions are not prosperous, and the largest number of people is only about 25 billion. More than half of the western regions are empty because there are not enough people to live, but now it is different. More than 15 billion people have died in the western regions. This terrible number is only caused by the demons in a short time. If they are given a week, Will the people of the western regions not be extinct?


    "The people of the western regions are gone, and the people of the eastern regions, the people of the northern regions and the people of the middle regions are all one ethnic group. You just value the territory. You have a serious deviation in your mind. You must ask the people of the western regions to take charge of the western regions, but you have forgotten, which of us is a true people of the western regions except Buddhism? Are not all the descendants of the other four regions who came to the western regions?" The Lord of Kunlun said in a flat tone.


    The people were speechless and didn''t know how to continue.


    "Those Terrans who want to die don''t care about them. You can''t stop them if you want to die. We just need to send away those Terrans who don''t want to die and hold the hope of life and let them live safely." the Lord of Kunlun closed his eyes and a white light flashed from the corner of his eyes, but disappeared.


    The strong man who was not above the saints saw the tears in the eyes of the Lord Kunlun, and some of them understood what the Lord Kunlun did. They no longer hesitated, arched their hands and left the big tent to do their things.


    On the other hand, the elder of Kunlun holy land returned to his room, took out a letter from his own arms, looked up at the black smoke outside the sky, took a deep breath, and finally stayed in the room. He lit a flame in his hand and burned the letter tightly held in his hand to ashes. Before it was finished, several words could be seen on the letter.


    Jiang fanliu


    ¡­¡­


    In the northern region, on a plain outside the xuanbing mountains, many Terrans retreat to the south from here every day, but they don''t know that as early as the entrance of the xuanbing mountains, the 10000 mile array surrounded the secret. There was a huge black coffin and nine huge dragon corpses. A black dog stood not far from the black coffin.


    "Damn it, the boy''s breath of life is getting weaker and weaker. I can''t feel his breath of life. Can I really succeed?" the black emperor thought with an ugly face.


    In the Jiulong coffin, Su Mu''s figure did not appear in it, and the surrounding murals became different from before. They became color and constantly floated, as if the world had been activated.


    In the mural, a man in white appeared in it. If the black emperor came in and took a closer look, isn''t this the boy Su mu?


    At this time, Su Mu Duan sat on the mural with his eyes slightly closed. He still sat in the same shape as in the Jiulong coffin.


    Outside, the black emperor, who could still feel Su Mu''s life breath, was suddenly stunned. Looking at the huge Jiulong coffin in front of him, he couldn''t help gnashing his teeth.


    "Damn it, the boy won''t really die in it? The breath of life has completely disappeared. What''s the matter?" the black emperor thought angrily. At this time, he even wanted to rush up and open the coffin, but he was afraid that this was the method of isolating the breath brought by the coffin. Once he opened the coffin, he might disturb Su mu.

 Chapter 271

    In the Jiulong coffin, the dark space makes people feel numb when they see it, and the strange murals floating on the wall make people feel scared.


    At this time, Su Mu existed in the mural.


    "Coffin spirit, where is this?" Su Mu asked aloud, but there was no one around him. He looked very strange.


    "In the picture."


    An ethereal voice came and told Su Mu where he was.


    "In the picture?" Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech, feeling very confused, but he reacted a moment later.


    "There is a world sealed in the mural of Jiulong coffin pulling. Should I be in this world now? Coffin spirit?" Su Mu smiled and said.


    "Yes, the world in this painting is the world that the famine guy sealed in the coffin to repair the fairyland, but now it''s better. The world hasn''t been repaired, but it''s cheaper, you guy." the coffin Spirit said very unhappily. He was controlled by famine for a period of time and finally got free. Suddenly, he was pulled into the world by a great magic force, There is also a kid who directly wants to refine him, which can''t be done. He immediately made a three chapter agreement with Su mu. As a coffin spirit, he is willing to help Su Mu enter the small world and absorb its energy. He can even help him at a critical moment, but Su Mu should abide by the rules and can''t refine him.


    In fact, it''s strange to say that coffin Ling is also a coffin facing the strong such as famine, but he doesn''t seem to have much courage, because the means that extracted him across the world scared him, so he''s not sure what kind of means Su Mu has to refine him, so he made the most correct choice without saying a word.


    Although Su Mu didn''t understand the reason, such a rule was not a bad thing for herself. She agreed to the request of the coffin spirit at the first time, because she was not more than 50% sure that she could refine the Jiulong coffin.


    For more than a month after that, Su Mu stayed in the world of murals to cultivate himself. His accomplishments could be said to have improved by leaps and bounds. He jumped from the original half step emperor to a half step saint. Su Mu had no doubt that if he stayed here for ten years, would he be able to directly attack the upper fairy world of Xuantian continent at that time?


    This is just a cheating device for cultivation, but the only pity is that he can''t improve Su Mu''s mind, which makes Su Mu feel sorry. His failure to improve his mind means that he can''t practice all the time. He still has to leave the coffin at the limit to improve his mind, so as not to become possessed.


    Today is the time for Su Mu to leave the world in the coffin. His cultivation has reached a limit. Half a step, the sage must feel the golden flower of his heart before he can break through the realm of the sage. However, it won''t take long to think of it. After all, Su Mu''s understanding is unmatched by few people in the world.


    Su Mu carefully felt the power in his body. Good guy, without saying his accomplishments, even the skill of Shenxiang prison strength has successfully refined 84 million giant elephant cells, reaching the fourth weight of Shenxiang prison strength. In this world, Su mu can already rely on his strong flesh to beat saints, which is extremely easy for Su Mu now!


    Su Mu once guessed at the first time when he got the cultivation of Shenxiang prison strength that if he achieved the fifth level of Shenxiang prison strength and had 840 million giant elephant cells, the great emperor of the world might be just his enemy.


    Now it seems that although it is not so easy, it is almost the same. As long as Su Mu successfully condenses 840 million giant elephant cells and transforms them into the power of dragons and elephants, the great emperor in this field is really not the enemy of Su mu.


    "The divine elephant calms the prison, and its power is really terrible." Su Mu thought to himself. With this skill as his foundation, Su Mu doesn''t need to worry about the problem that the skill can''t be cultivated to a stronger level.


    The fourth God is like the strength of prison. Su Mu knows that this weight awakens a powerful divine power.


    Sure enough, Su Mu felt it carefully, and a strange energy really gushed out of his body.


    A fire was ignited in Su Mu''s body. Although the flame was small, Su Mu knew his power. As the fourth power of the divine elephant prison strength, the hell furnace could turn heaven and earth into his own source of life and improve his cultivation. He was not just a flame. At this time, Su Mu had just broken through the fourth power. The flame was small, which was normal, but it would not be so in the future, A huge furnace like hell will tell people the horror of this thing.


    Outside, within the array, the black emperor had become a little messy at this time. It was obvious that he had not cleaned up for many days. At this time, he sat seriously in front of the Jiulong coffin. Just now, Su mu, who had disappeared for a year, appeared a breath of life, which made the black emperor feel extremely shocked.


    "Is that boy still alive?" the black emperor thought excitedly.


    The next moment, the huge coffin cover was opened, a pair of white arms stretched out, stood up by the coffin, and jumped onto the frozen soil outside.


    "Sleeping trough, boy, did you succeed?" the black emperor ran over and asked excitedly.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, but shook his head again and said, "half of it. I can go in and absorb the energy at will, but the Jiulong coffin still hasn''t been refined. I said black emperor, it''s only been more than a month. How can you make yourself so smelly?"


    "Nonsense, it''s been more than a month. Can it not stink?"


    The black emperor frowned and scolded, then reacted and said, "no, boy, I''ve been waiting here for a whole year. How did you spend a month in it?"


    "One year!?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. He quickly asked, "have you paid attention to the outside world in the past year? What''s the situation outside now?"


    "I don''t know. This deceptive array can hide not only heaven and earth, but also myself. Now I don''t know what''s going on outside."


    The black emperor shook his head and said, then looked at Su Mu and said, "with your current cultivation and physical strength, you are not too worried about those heavenly demons, but the time and length of solution."


    From Su Mu''s body, the black emperor can clearly feel a threat, which is very rare. It is necessary to know that the black emperor''s cultivation has reached the level of Saint in covering the sky. Although it is not comparable to the ancient saint, for the world, the strength of the black emperor can be comparable to the quasi emperor, but he can still feel the threat from Su mu.


    What does that mean?


    This shows that Su Mu''s real strength is no longer weaker than himself and can take charge of it alone.

 Chapter 272

    In the frozen soil of the northern region, the continent has long been swept by the war and become a mess. At this time, the originally towering xuanbing mountain range looks like it has been destroyed. Fortunately, the array under the black emperor''s cloth is secret enough, so it was not destroyed together with the xuanbing mountain range on the side.


    "It seems that something has happened in the northern region this year." Su Mu said aloud. The appearance in front of him has changed. The black scorched earth is still not frozen by the cold black ice at this time.


    "It must be. When you entered Jiulong coffin pulling, there were demons in the northern regions. At that time, they had fought with the human race chamber in the northern regions. This year has passed, and I don''t know whether the human race in the northern regions has won or lost." the black Emperor looked away and said. If Su Mu hadn''t gone to refine the Jiulong coffin pulling, many interesting things would have happened this year. Now, I''ve been waiting for a year in vain, It''s a pity that the boy failed to refine himself.


    Just then, a group of demons with about 50 people flew over Su Mu and the black emperor, as if they saw Su Mu standing out among the chickens on the frozen soil and turned back.


    "Is this a Terran or a demon?" a demon with a long knife asked aloud.


    "Nonsense, it must be a Terran," another demon replied.


    "Bah, where are there any Terrans in the northern regions now? Besides, even if there are, how can they dare to hang out in such a broad day? I think it''s a bit like a powerful demon. After all, many big men like to turn into Terrans."


    "I also think it''s the leader of our Tianmo clan. After all, no one is so calm looking at us."


    "What now? Turn around and go?"


    "Agree."


    With that, the demons turned around and continued to fly towards the south, leaving Su Mu speechless for a while.


    "I said black emperor, is there something wrong with these heavenly demons? Do I look like the leader of their heavenly demons?" Su Mu said speechless. How can he become the leader of the heavenly demons as a three good young man?


    "Who knows, I think I should have left them just now, and then asked about the situation of the four regions. Why did you let them go?" the black emperor asked strangely.


    "I forgot."


    Su Mu answered casually and hurried to the south.


    From which demons, Su Mu has learned that there is no human race in the northern region now. When he came out, he didn''t even bring a messenger jade charm for convenience, which makes it difficult to ask what he wants to ask.


    ¡­¡­


    The southern part of the eastern region is located at the border between the Terran and the demon. As early as six months ago, the rebellion of the demons broke out in an all-round way. The eastern and southern regions were no exception. The central region was directly occupied due to the accumulation of too many Terrans. Needless to say, the western region was completely occupied six months ago. As for the northern region, where has it completely become the base camp of the demons, Ten Tianmo ancient wells exist in the northern region.


    The western regions were occupied by virtual sting. Relying on his special ability, one of the three most precious treasures of the Tianmo family, the Tianmo heart and the moon wheel plundered from du''e magic child, virtual sting is also the top five among the Tianmo family. With a group of Tianmo family experts, no one came to him for trouble.


    The middle region was occupied by Jiangfan, hishou and Liyu, three quasi emperors of the Tianmo clan. From the north to the west of the eastern region, it was the territory of the great master of the Tianmo clan, and the southern region was swept by the blood clan. There was only the last place for the Terran to survive, that is, Heiji ridge, which is located in the south of Castle Peak city and enters the southern region, which is about the size of the middle region.


    It can be said that today''s Terrans have come to a dead end. No one can stop the promise of 15 years or more. The number of quasi emperors of Tianmo clan is increasing, and the saints are thousands and tens of thousands. Such a huge strength, if they were not also fighting, today''s Terrans would have perished.


    At this time, the demon clan is almost the same as the human clan. As the representative of the demon clan, the dragon clan forms an alliance with the human clan for mutual benefit, which is also the first kind alliance with the human clan after the demon clan invasion.


    At this time, the two sides changed their old grievances and gathered together to talk about the anti devil plan.


    There are a large number of Terrans. They basically die of suicide and unrest, and only a small part of them are swallowed up by Tianmo. This is good news for them. After all, Tianmo will not appear a strong person that makes them difficult to resist.


    At this time, the number of Terran strongmen is far less than before. On the way of Terran evacuation, these strongmen are dead and injured, so it is difficult to have combat effectiveness.


    Castle Peak City, which was originally the city where Su Mu started, is also the only city left by the human race. In the city, in the other courtyard bought by Su mu, most of the people who survived in Taiyi holy land are here.


    "Madam, it''s time for dinner." the maid chun''er knocked on the door and shouted. As a maid, what she can live to now is that the woman in the house doesn''t dislike her and takes her with her all the way, otherwise she may have become the nourishment of the devil.


    Liu Qingyi put down his things and looked up and said, "I see. Where''s qinger?"


    "Miss, I''m still studying and reviewing what the teacher said." chun''er replied.


    "Let her wash and get ready for dinner." Liu Qingyi said.


    "Yes."


    During the meal, Liu Qingyi was silent. There were only two people on the table, one was his daughter Su qinger and the other was his wife Liu Qingyi.


    "Mom, doesn''t Daddy want us?" Su qinger lowered her head and asked aloud. She hasn''t seen Su mu for more than a year. What has happened in the past year has also made her grow up a lot. She probably knows that her daddy has been killed by those demons.


    "No, your daddy will come back."


    Liu Qingyi looked up at the speech, touched Su qinger''s hair and said, "eat."


    "Oh."


    Su mu, who was far away in the northern regions, could not help sneezing. After rubbing his nose, he said strangely, "is who scolding me?"


    "Who else can it be?" the black emperor grinned.


    "Yes, I haven''t sent any news back to them for more than a year. I''m afraid they all think I''m dead." Su Mu said apologetically, feeling extremely indebted to Liu Qingyi''s su qinger, the two most important women in life.


    "What are you waiting for? Go back to the eastern regions and have a look. Now the northern regions are completely occupied. Obviously, there is no fun. Maybe the people in the eastern regions are struggling to resist. You can save them in the eyes of countless people in a moment." the black emperor smiled and said.


    Su Mu also smiled when he heard the speech. The scene that the black emperor said was just like what the protagonists of the novel encountered. He sometimes wondered whether he had a pair of hands writing his own future.

 Chapter 273

    "You guys, our Terran is in danger at this time. In just one year, these demons are like mad dogs. They hunt our Terran and plunder our territory. Now we have only such a small place to live. I suggest that it''s better to fight hard than to stay here!" said the holy master of Yuanxu, His face was ugly and angry.


    "Holy master Yuanxu is right. Instead of sitting slowly waiting to die, he might as well kill back and fight with those damn demons." holy master Tianyi nodded.


    "Nonsense, who here doesn''t want to kill and fight with those heavenly demons? But if we die, what about the people we protect? If we die, how can they live? Doesn''t that kill our people?" Taiyi said with an ugly face and didn''t agree with the idea of fighting to death.


    "Brother Taiyi! Do you think you can avoid the danger of destroying the human race by hiding here? No way! The demons will not leave such a small place to restore our strength. Besides, the aura here is so thin. What can we do to restore our strength? In a short time, the demons will sweep over and deal with us. We must catch up with them Fight out! I swear by the current Lord of the sunset holy land, I can stand and die! I won''t kneel and live! "The sunset Lord said solemnly.


    "Well said! It''s better to die standing than to live kneeling! After countless years of testing, when have we been afraid of these things? But how can we be afraid of God demons? Everyone, kill back!" the Lord Tianyan nodded and said aloud.


    "Calm down!"


    The head of the yuan family, Jiang ChiYin, looked very bad and said, "you should think clearly. Once we go, there is no hope of survival. Then the Terrans that have multiplied for countless years will be really destroyed!"


    "This..."


    The topic once again came to the Terran, and everyone present couldn''t help but get up.


    "Yes, the powerful people who have multiplied for countless years will finally disappear in the long river of history like the ancient thousands of people?" Taiyi said with a helpless sigh.


    "Everybody, listen to me. Have you ever heard the legend that there is a continent in the polar region of the East China Sea?" Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    "Is the sword God the secret place in the East China Sea? It''s just a legend. If it really exists, no one will record the news of where for so many years. What''s more, if it does exist, there may be an outbreak of the chaos of heaven and Demons like ours." Chijiu Tianzun shook his head and said, at this time, he can feel it, Chijiu Tianzun is much thinner than he was originally, and his fat stomach has lost a lot. It can be imagined that he has suffered recently.


    "If the secret place in the East China Sea really exists, we won''t let it go last time? Anyway, there are still many empty ships left in the hands of major forces to prepare some food. How about we go directly to the extreme east?" Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    "The sword God means to let us give up the territory of the five regions of Xuantian continent to find a continent that may not exist at all?"


    The holy master of Yuan Xu said with an ugly face, "it''s impossible! The five domains are the place where our human family lives for generations. You can''t let them out so easily. I still hope you will fight with me and fight with the devil!"


    "Yuan Xu! You have to think clearly! You represent not only yourself! But also hundreds of millions of Terrans behind you! Although we have only less than 1% of Terrans left now, we still have the hope of regrouping! If we fight to death with you, then the Terrans will really be gone!" shouted Taiyi holy master, He didn''t care about the equal status of Yuanxu Holy Lord and himself.


    As soon as they heard the words of Taiyi Holy Lord, they couldn''t help sighing. It seems that this is the same truth. Although the number of Terrans today is not 1% of that in the past, there are still hundreds of millions of men and women, who can still reproduce until they recover their glory one day. But if they really fight to death, who will protect the Terrans in the future? Who will bless? There is only one way to destroy the family!


    "Now the Terran has faced the danger of annihilation. It''s not right or left. It''s better to get up and go to the polar region of the East China Sea to find the secret continent. Maybe where can we find other Terrans and fight against the demons together with them." the East polar holy master nodded and agreed.


    "What the eastern polar Lord said is also reasonable. I agree to look for that continent." Tianyi said.


    "I agree."


    "Seconded."


    More than 80% of the people voted for it. Gulin Feng nodded and said, "in that case, you''d better hurry to pack up materials and other items and bring them into the space ring to the void ship. It doesn''t take much time for this line. You''d better make more preparations."


    "OK."


    "Break up the meeting."


    ¡­¡­


    In castle peak city, in the other courtyard purchased by Su mu, Liu Qingyi sat beside the bath where Su Mu fed fish in the past. Looking at the fish in the water, he couldn''t help but be in a daze, thinking of Su Mu''s figure in his mind.


    "Light clothes."


    Gulin Feng''s figure appeared out of thin air and woke Liu Qingyi, who was trapped in memory.


    "Master, are you coming?" Liu Qingyi said a faint hello and continued to look back at the fish pond in a daze.


    "We''re leaving here."


    Gulin Feng said aloud that Gulin Feng was also very concerned about the daughter-in-law of Su Mu''s apprentice who was deeply in love with Su mu. After all, only after su Mu''s disappearance, the little girl didn''t wash her face with tears every day and night. Although she looked strong, she was a woman after all. Her husband''s disappearance left her and her children, and there was no need to say more about the pain in her heart.


    "Leave here? Where to go?" Liu Qingyi raised his head and asked.


    "The East China Sea, the extreme East, is looking for another continent. Now the five regions of Xuantian continent have been completely occupied, which is not suitable for our Terrans to continue to survive. We must find another place so that the Terrans can continue to multiply. Otherwise, if we stay here, the Terrans will only be in danger of extinction," Gulin Feng explained.


    "Master, can you take qinger away?" Liu Qingyi said with his head down.


    "Only take away qinger? What about you?" Gulin Feng asked suspiciously after hearing the meaning of her words.


    "I want to wait for him, I want to stay here and wait for him to come back." Liu Qingyi bit her lips and said, with a glimmer of crystal tears in her eyes.


    "I can''t promise you this. I''ll leave a signal for Su mu. He will follow him to the East China Sea polar region."


    Gulin Feng shook his head and said, "I''m an old monster who has lived for countless years. I''m not suitable to accompany qinger''s little girl. I still have to go."

 Chapter 274

    In the northern region, Su Mu and the black emperor walked all the way and saw those messy scenes. For a time, Su Mu was very worried. The northern region had become like this. What about the eastern region? How''s Dongyu? Are light clothes and light children all right?


    Su Mu thought more and more urgently, but there was no way for him to return to the eastern region in an instant. After all, the cultivation required to cross a region was at least that the prospective emperor could do. Although Su Mu had extraordinary combat power and could defeat the ordinary prospective emperor, he didn''t have such cultivation after all and couldn''t get to the eastern region in an instant.


    "Black emperor, find a way." Su Mu said with a frown. At this time, he was a little flustered. The scene of the northern region made him start to worry about the eastern region.


    "No way, although the emperor can match the prospective emperor in this world, he still can''t use the unique space method of this world." the black emperor shook his head helplessly.


    "I knew I would specialize in space magic." Su Mu said with an ugly face. This was the first time he showed such an expression after he came to the world. For the first time, he looked anxious and helpless.


    "In a hurry, little fellow?"


    Just then, the Jiulong pull coffin spirit hiding in his body asked aloud.


    "It''s very urgent. Do you have a way?" Su Mu asked with a frown.


    "It''s such a small thing as going on the road. It''s easy to do it."


    When the voice fell, nine huge black dragons appeared from Su mu with a bronze coffin. The nine black dragons looked at Su mu with a look of respect.


    "Sit up," said the coffin spirit.


    "Black emperor, go." Su Mu jumped into the bronze coffin without hesitation.


    "This is the first time for the emperor to travel in a coffin. It''s a little interesting." the black emperor smiled and jumped into the coffin.


    The terrible momentum of Jiulong coffin pulling directly swept the whole Xuantian continent, attracted the attention of all heaven demon experts and surprised the Terrans.


    "Damn it! Isn''t it that the devil summoned another strong man? This momentum is too terrible? It''s like an immortal in the fairy world!"


    "Everybody, pack up your things and start at once. You can''t drag on. If it''s the strong one summoned by the demon family that day, we Terrans will really destroy the family."


    ¡­¡­


    In the western regions, Xu sting felt this terrible momentum and could not help frowning. He thought to himself, "is it the demon God who came out with such a dark and unknown breath? It''s impossible. Isn''t the demon God so powerful? No, the demon God is far less powerful than that!"


    In the northern part of the eastern region, Da Zun felt this momentum and couldn''t help frowning. The Tianmo clan is definitely not so strong, but there is no dark and unknown smell on each other except their Tianmo. What''s the matter?


    In the northern region, Kui Li and other heavenly demon experts were the hardest hit. Under the pressure of Jiulong coffin pulling, they had clenched their teeth and resisted to kneel down.


    "Coffin spirit, set out and fly to the South as fast as possible." Su Mu said aloud while sitting in the Jiulong coffin.


    "I''ll be there in a minute. Wait."


    The coffin Spirit said faintly, and then the nine black dragons directly sent out an extremely frightening roar, which directly destroyed the space and all objects in front. Then the nine black dragons directly pulled the bronze coffin into the void and flew to the south at an unparalleled speed.


    "Coffin spirit, if there are people with the same breath as me, remember to remind me." Su Mu said aloud. Jiulong pulled the coffin too fast, and he couldn''t feel the situation outside.


    "It''s a piece of cake," said the coffin spirit casually.


    In less than half an hour, the coffin spirit slowed down and said, "there are many people like you below us. They are numerous, but they seem to be ready to leave here."


    "Ah? Is there a Terran? Great."


    Su Mu''s eyes lit up and said, "coffin spirit, show up."


    The voice fell. Just above castle peak city, a huge dark void cave broke open, attracting the attention of countless Terrans. The terrorist momentum from the void cave also made people understand that it was definitely a wonderful guy.


    "How did you come so fast? Damn it!"


    The strong faces of the Terran are very ugly. They start to pack up their things on their front feet, and the terrible strong ones on their back feet come.


    The next day, a huge black dragon head came out of the void hole and attracted the eyes of countless people. Even the dragon people in the southern region were shocked and stared at it.


    More than that, the next nine black dragons appeared, and the terrible momentum swept the whole sky, directly pressing the originally good weather into a dark place.


    "Look, there is an iron chain behind the nine dragons!"


    As soon as these words fell, they immediately spread to the ears of countless people and dragon families. It''s incredible that such a powerful black dragon was tied with an iron chain.


    Nine blackheads slowly left the void hole and pulled out a huge bronze coffin behind.


    "This is... Jiulong pull coffin? Who is in it? It can be so extraordinary. Is it the relic left by an immortal after his death?"


    At the next moment, the coffin lid slowly opened, and Su Mu''s figure slowly floated up, and some uncomfortable swallowed the pharyngeal channel: "I haven''t felt it yet when I stay inside. As soon as I come out, I want to vomit."


    "Stop talking. The emperor doesn''t want to sit in this coffin anymore. Where is this?" said the black emperor strangely.


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he swept his eyes to the ground and was stunned for the first time. He looked carefully from left to right. He frowned strangely and said, "no, this is green mountain. How can so many people stay here?"


    "Castle Peak? Oh, boy, is this your hometown?" the black emperor nodded and said so.


    "That''s true."


    Su Mu frowned and said, "coffin spirit, how did you bring me here directly? Didn''t you tell me when you meet a Terran with the same breath as me?"


    "This is the only place where Terrans exist," coffin spirit explained.


    "What are you talking about? The only place where the human race exists?" Su Mu opened his eyes when he heard the speech. Without saying a word, the divine consciousness left his body and frantically explored around. He saw that all the people who entered the divine consciousness were dense human races.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    "Husband!"


    Just then, a tender cry suddenly came, and a soft body fiercely hugged Su mu, which made him stunned and immediately laughed.


    "Light clothes, I''m back."

 Chapter 275

    Back in the other courtyard, Su Mu first paid for his daughter he hadn''t seen for a long time, then left, found Gulin Feng and asked about the current situation.


    Su Mu was extremely shocked when he knew that all the four domains of the whole Terran had fallen. No wonder the coffin spirit of Jiulong pulled the coffin would say that only the Terrans with the same breath here had survived long. It turned out that they were all concentrated together.


    "Where''s your next destination? I think you''re all packing up." Su Mu asked aloud. Su Mu saw the busy Terrans packing up as early as high above the sky.


    "We plan to take the remaining Terrans to the Far East of the East China Sea to find a legendary overseas continent," Gulin Feng replied.


    "Overseas mainland? You mean there are other continents outside the East China Sea?" Su Mu asked with some doubts, but why doesn''t he know these things? Are these things not recorded in books?


    "It''s just a guess. After all, the extreme east only exists in legends. Whether you can find it or not depends on luck."


    Gulin Feng shook his head and said, "maybe that place really exists, or maybe it''s just a legend. Anyway, there is no living place for Terrans in the five regions of Xuantian continent. It''s better to fight. Maybe we can find overseas Terrans and unite with them to resist Tianmo clan."


    "The probability is too small. After all, it''s just a place in the legend. Is it too reckless to go and look for it so directly?" Su Mu frowned and asked with some worry. After all, without even knowing the specific information, he rushed directly to the endless depths of the sea. In the end, if he didn''t find it and lost in the sea, the Terran could only destroy the family in the end.


    "There''s no way to do this. The strength of the Terran is really vulnerable compared with the devil. It''s hard to resist. If we don''t find a way to survive and stay here, there''s only one way to wait, that is, death. As long as we die, the Terran will eventually face the danger of extermination." Gulin Feng shook his head helplessly, He did not know how difficult it was to go to the sea to find another legendary continent, but now there is only this way out.


    "It''s still too short." Su Mu shook his head reluctantly. If you give him some time, don''t say these heavenly demons that appear on the Xuantian continent, even the deep-rooted heavenly demons in the heavenly demon world, Su mu can find out and kill you alive.


    Unfortunately, due to too little time, Su Mu''s cultivation at this time has not reached that level.


    "Yes, it''s still too short. If you give your boy more time, I''m afraid these demons are just mole ants you kill with your backhand." Gulin Feng said helplessly. He can clearly feel Su Mu''s cultivation level now. It''s only a year since we last met. Su Mu has broken through such a level, How powerful is the half step sage?


    In fact, it''s not very powerful, but it''s ordinary people. The real arrogance can meet the saints in the middle of the emperor''s territory, and the stronger emperor can fight in the early stage.


    But what about Su mu? At the time of the half step emperor''s realm, a saint of Tianmo clan was cut off. Although he was the saint with the weakest ladder, Su Mu killed him at the half step emperor. You can think of Su Mu''s terrorist strength.


    Nowadays, Su Mu Gulin Feng doesn''t dare to think much, but he can definitely fight against a great saint without defeat or even kill. Su Mu''s move of summoning ten thousand feet of Dharma body is too bright, which makes him very unforgettable now.


    "In fact, I also want to know where your boy has gone this year. His strength has made such rapid progress. You know that the boy named by Jiang family has just broken through the realm of emperor. With your cultivation speed, he may not be worthy of sharing the title of emperor with you." Gulin Feng asked curiously, If Su Mu had no adventure, Gulin wind would never believe it. In one year, he jumped from a half step emperor to a half step saint. This great change in strength is incredible.


    "Do you remember the Jiulong coffin when I came back?" Su Mu asked.


    "Remember, the smell of that thing spread all over the Xuantian continent as soon as it was born. We thought it was the Tianmo family who summoned some terrible strong man. It was your boy who made it for a long time." Gulin Feng nodded and replied.


    "The coffin is an immortal soldier, the top immortal soldier. I''ve been trying to refine the coffin all year," Su Mu replied.


    "Immortal soldier? Do you mean the immortal soldier in the immortal world? Or the top one?"


    Gulin Feng was immediately excited when he heard the speech and hurriedly asked, "boy, what''s the result? Has refining been successful?"


    "Half the success." Su Mu shook his head reluctantly. After all, the thing now listens to himself and follows him. Although it has not been refined, he has it.


    "It''s a pity for you. If you break through the coffin after refining the sage and dominate with unparalleled combat power, those heavenly demons don''t know what kind of expression they will have." Gulin Feng grinned. He has full confidence in Su mu, not only because Su Mu is his disciple, but also because of the terrible cards that Su Mu has revealed over the years.


    No one knows how many cards Su Mu has. From his debut to now, Su Mu has not fought with all his strength. When you think he has played his cards with all his strength, he will pull out another move no less than the power of his cards, which will make you stunned.


    "It''s hard. I don''t think I can refine this coffin. It takes a huge time. I just closed my eyes and tried. A year has passed. Not only that, the five regions of Xuantian continent have also undergone amazing changes. If I try to refine him again, I''m afraid I won''t know when I came out." Su Mu shook his head and said in a helpless tone. If he refined the Jiulong pull pipe, he could perfectly use the power of the world in the Jiulong pull coffin. Su Mu is absolutely confident that he can rely on the power in the Jiulong pull coffin to drive the Tianmo family out of Xuantian mainland.


    "What you said is not unreasonable. In fact, it''s still the problem. After all, there''s not enough time. I''ll arrange for them to leave by empty boat immediately after they pack up their things and rush to the East China Sea to look for the extreme East." Gulin Feng took a deep breath and said.


    "Well, I haven''t been back for more than a year. It''s time to accompany Qingyi and qinger." Su Mu nodded and then said aloud.


    "The little girl Liu Qingyi has shed a lot of tears for you this year. She will be better to others in the future," Gulin Feng reminded.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 276

    After the chat with Gulin Feng, Su Mu spent an afternoon with Liu Qingyi and Su qinger. After dinner, he went out to the conference hall mentioned by Gulin Feng, which is actually a newly built residence in castle peak city.


    Coincidentally, since the mansion was built on the other courtyard burned by Su mu, Su Mu couldn''t help thinking of He Gong and the people he met a long time ago.


    "Emperor."


    Before Su Mu walked in, a sharp eyed young man stopped Su mu. Su Mu looked up in some doubt. The man was dressed in the clothes of Taiyi holy land that year. I think he should be a disciple of Taiyi holy land who had seen himself.


    "Emperor, sword God and all saints are waiting for you. Please hurry up." the young man warned.


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech, and thought in some doubt, "what''s waiting for me? It''s strange."


    "OK, I''ll go first," Su Mu said aloud.


    The young man nodded, quickly opened the door and said, "please, Emperor."


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall, except the leaders of the eastern regions, the leaders of the other places all looked a little ugly.


    "Hum! We have so many senior experts. Why should we wait for him? Isn''t this a waste of time?"


    "Yes! I''m just a young man with good talent. Isn''t everyone here who has outstanding talent and has come to this position step by step and worked hard for the human race?"


    "He''s just a little generation. Why can so many of us wait? He''s called the emperor? Hum! Jiang Heng''s little friend also has the talent of the emperor. Is he so arrogant and rude to him?"


    Gulin Feng''s face is becoming more and more ugly. Any disciple who is said to be good for nothing will be angry. What''s more, his apprentice is the arrogance of no one in ten thousand. Will you die later?


    "Well, everyone, Emperor Su Mu didn''t know about the meeting, and we just informed him." Taiyi said aloud.


    "I don''t know! What else do you want us to wait for? Is it difficult..."


    "Everybody, I''ve kept you waiting."


    Just then, Su Mu walked into the hall, dressed in white and smiling, looking very gentle and elegant.


    Seeing Su Mu''s appearance, the people present really don''t know what to say. After all, people don''t want to be arrogant and rude.


    "It''s good that emperor Su Mu is here. Take a seat quickly." the Kunlun holy Master said with a smile and hurriedly asked Su Mu to sit down.


    "Thank you."


    Su Mu saluted the Lord of Kunlun, and then chose a seat at will to sit down.


    Seeing Su Mu seated, Gulin Feng stood up at the corner of his mouth and said aloud, "ladies and gentlemen, this is Su mu, my disciple of Gulin Feng and one of the two emperors of the human race. He is now a half step saint. You know, my disciple Su Mu is only twenty-one this year. He has only been practicing for five years."


    "What?! five years? It''s impossible, sword God. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Yes, sword God, we know that emperor Su Mu has great talent, but is it too much for you to hold him so much?"


    Gulin Feng disdained to smile and replied: "No matter how we say it, we are just ordinary people. How can ordinary people see the power of genius? I might as well tell you that my disciple Su Mu entered the northern region a year ago and was assassinated by the sage of Tianmo clan in Nanhe. Finally, he killed him with the cultivation of half step emperor by his own strength. I believe everyone in the northern region should have heard about this "After all, a year ago, the northern region was still a Terran territory. Your eyes and ears are all over the northern region."


    "Yes, my spies did come to tell me about this. They said that Su mu, the emperor of the eastern region, entered the northern region and killed the heavenly demons in the sage''s territory. It can be seen that Su Mu''s emperor is not only excellent in talent, but also like drinking water and eating." holy Lord Tianyan nodded and said aloud, proving that Gulin Feng''s words are true.


    "How is that possible?"


    When Jiang Heng heard the speech, he couldn''t believe it. He directly stood up and said, "how can the half step emperor compete with the saints? Let alone kill the saints! The relationship between the Lord Tianyan and the sword God has always been good. It must help him speak! Anyway, I will never believe that the Su Mu half step emperor killed the saints of the Tianmo clan!"


    "Emperor Jiang Heng, you''ve passed. I can also prove that emperor Su Mu did kill a Tianmo saint in the half step emperor''s territory. I saw it with my own eyes at that time. Could it be that I would deceive you with them?" a white bearded old man opened his eyes and asked the angry Jiang Heng.


    "Yan Sheng..."


    What else did Jiang Heng want to say, but he was directly interrupted by the old man with white beard and said, "I guarantee my great saint''s reputation! If you don''t believe it, what do you have to do with me!"


    Jiang Heng''s face sank when he heard the speech. He wondered why the people he had been courting these days didn''t work at the critical time. He wanted to train them into his own class and recover them as his own men, but he didn''t expect these accidents.


    However, Jiang Heng was a man of imperial capital. He immediately hid the gloom on his face, put on an apologetic expression, bowed his head to Su Mu and said, "brother Su, I''m sorry. It''s my jealousy. Please don''t mind. Now everything is aimed at the rejuvenation of the Terran. Please join hands with me to make contributions to the rejuvenation of the Terran in the future."


    The people present were stunned at Jiang Heng''s transformation. Is it too fast?


    Not only the people present, but also su Mu felt puzzled, but he immediately responded. Jiang Heng is also a emperor funded man, and his mind will not be too bad. He can quickly hide his disgust and prevent the people present from hating him. It can only be said that this guy''s heart is much better than those ordinary Tianjiao.


    "Naturally, please take care of brother Jiang in the future." Su Mu arched his hands with a smile.


    Since Jiang Heng made such an apology to face, Su Mu naturally couldn''t do nothing. In that way, he could only increase his right and wrong words and let his face fall to the disadvantage.


    "Well, well, now that everyone is here, there''s no need to wait. Sword God, tell us. Why are we in such a hurry?"


    Gulin Feng smiled at the speech and said, "it''s really nothing. I mainly want to introduce my apprentice, Su mu."


    "That''s it? No?"


    "No, please hurry back and do your own business. We''ll start the day after tomorrow." Gulin Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 277

    Gulin Feng satisfied his vanity, then tore the space and disappeared, leaving a stunned strong man.


    "After all these years, the sword God is still like this. It''s really valuable." the Kunlun holy master shook his head with a bitter smile and said.


    Since there was nothing wrong, Su Mu naturally had no reason to stay. After saying hello to the strong men in the hall, he turned and left.


    Jiang ChiYin, the owner of the yuan family, looked at Su Mu and looked at Jiang Heng around him. Jiang Heng led the God meeting, silently withdrew from the hall and quietly rushed in the direction of Su Mu''s departure.


    "We have to find a time to try whether we can break through the realm of saints. We can''t drag on like this. After all, today is different from the past." Su Mu shook his head helplessly and thought that in the past, when he was in Taiyi holy land, he belonged to the kind of person who followed his heart. Even breaking through accomplishments is the same. If he can''t suppress the growth of accomplishments, Su Mu won''t even bother to break through the next realm.


    After all, with the falling heart inflammation and the power of tens of millions of giant elephants, he doesn''t extract spiritual power for him all the time, so even if he doesn''t seriously practice, Su Mu''s cultivation is still soaring. There are no other people like Su Mu who dislike the rapid growth of cultivation on the Xuantian continent.


    The night gradually fell, and the darkness gradually began to cover the sky. Su Mu slowly walked into an alley. Where is the nearest way to the other courtyard where he lives? Don''t ask why Su Mu didn''t directly tear the space back, not because he was about to leave. He wanted to see this new place.


    Su Mu looked at the unchanging streets in castle peak city and recalled the scene when he Gong accompanied him here when he was very weak. He couldn''t help thinking for a moment.


    Shua!


    At this time, a sharp sword suddenly appeared out of thin air and rowed away at Su Mu''s figure. It seemed that Su Mu could be divided into two in an instant.


    "Huh?"


    Su Mu frowned, turned his head and clapped his palm. The huge spiritual power condensed in his palm, directly broke the sword, and went on to attack a corner of the alley.


    "Did you find my hiding place directly? Indeed, he is worthy of being called the emperor. He has some skills." the mysterious voice came, with a trace of solemnity in his tone.


    "Aren''t you the same, brother Jiang? I don''t know what you want to do to me in this dark street?" Su Muyang said softly with a smile.


    As Su Mu''s voice fell, a young man came out of the corner. He was the son of the master of the yuan family, and another man with imperial capital, Jiang Heng.


    Jiang Heng smiled and held the three foot green front lightly. "What else can it be?" but my jealous heart is making trouble. I want to see if brother Su is really as strong as simultaneous interpreting. Brother sue, watch out.


    "Just put your horse here," Su Mu replied.


    Shua!


    Sword power! It should be said that Jiang Heng is really worthy of having imperial capital. Without the rise of Su Mu''s foreign army, I''m afraid the future of the world will be controlled by Jiang Heng.


    Su Mu knows very well that he is just an ordinary person relying on the golden finger of the system. Jiang Heng is a real genius. Although he has the resource irrigation of the Jiang family, there is no doubt about Jiang Heng''s talent. Without Su mu, Jiang Heng is definitely one of the top Tianjiao in the world!


    "Good sword technique! My master Gulin Feng often advises me to use the sword. Unfortunately, I don''t like sword moves very much, so I haven''t learned much about his sword technique, but I can see that brother Jiang''s sword technique is definitely the best in the world!" Su Mu said with a smile. Then he waved his hand, which directly destroyed all the sword Qi in front of him and hit Jiang Heng.


    Jiang Heng''s eyes jerked. Su Mu looked like the father of the yuan family who taught him. He praised your excellent sword skill and broke it at the same time, so as to attack your self-confidence.


    Very strong!


    This is Jiang Heng''s first influence on Su mu. He easily broke his sword move. Although he didn''t use his full strength, why did Su Mu show a little force?


    "My swordsmanship is indeed extraordinary. There is no doubt about it. Brother Su, there are ups and downs between his fists and palms. Indeed, he is worthy of being praised as a genius far beyond me. My grandfather often told me how strong you are. I didn''t care at all before, because I don''t think there can be more powerful Tianjiao than me in the world, but now I understand that one mountain is higher than another!"


    Jiang Heng wielded a sword to cut off Su Mu''s palm wind. Even so, the palm force beat hard on both sides of the street and damaged many houses.


    "Well, brother Jiang, you don''t have to praise me. You are also a strong arrogant, but you grow up slowly. Now I''m only one step away from the realm of saints, and you''ve just set foot in the emperor. How can you fight with me? Forget it."


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "what''s more, this place is also my fledgling place. I don''t want the fight between us here to be ruined. If you have a chance in the future, you and I can compete again."


    "Good!"


    Jiang Heng nodded. He was not unreasonable. He just wanted to be strong in his heart. He couldn''t see that others were better than himself. This defect is very normal for practitioners. Every practitioner has this defect more or less. It''s good that Jiang Heng can control this defect by himself.


    He understood in his heart that the Terran has reached the last moment. Any Terran Tianjiao is the top combat power of the Terran in the future. He can''t destroy a Tianjiao as before, which will only reduce the top combat power of the Terran in the future.


    Jiang Heng knows very well that Su Mu is definitely one of the strongest fighting forces when the Tianmo plans to completely destroy the Terran in the future. As long as he grows up safely, the Terran will not have no chance to return to Xuantian continent and recapture the five domains of the Terran.


    As for himself, he must think he is not weak, but Su Mu''s strength is stronger than him and his talent may be higher than him. These are what he understands in his heart.


    "Brother Su, when I step into the realm of saints, we will have a good competition to see who is the first pride of the Terran." Jiang Heng put away his long sword and said solemnly.


    "OK, I''m afraid you can''t beat me forever." Su Mu said carelessly and hit Jiang Heng by the way.


    "Let''s see. If brother Su is lazy and doesn''t practice for a moment, then I will seize the opportunity to catch up!" Jiang Heng smiled, tearing up the space and rushing back to the Yuan''s residence.

 Chapter 278

    Seeing Jiang Heng leave, Su Mu shook his head and thought to himself: "Silly boy, you can''t catch up with me if you''re not serious. How can you move forward with me? You''re practicing, so am I? When you break through the sage, I''m afraid I''ve set foot in the imperial realm by relying on the world in the coffin pulled by Jiulong. I''m the one you can''t catch up with in your life. After all, how can a systematic hanging wall be surpassed by an ordinary Tianjiao?"


    However, although he thought so, Su Mu still gave Jiang Heng great respect. He is a man of reason, talent and means. He may not grow up stably in the future. He must be a great emperor and even explore the appearance of the fairy world.


    But by then, I''m afraid Su Mu has already begun to fight in the fairyland?


    As for the problem of being killed by the Tianmo clan, Su Mu never thought that a genius as important as Jiang Heng could not have been protected layer by layer. Su Mu just felt a very powerful breath hidden in the dark. I think it should be the strong person of the Jiang family who secretly protected him.


    As for whether he would be killed by the devil, Su Mu didn''t think about it. Can the devil kill him? It''s impossible, okay.


    The black emperor''s combat power is comparable to that of the quasi emperor in this field, and his strength is still recovering rapidly. Su Mu is now able to fight against the quasi emperor with all his cards. In addition, he is protected by the strong man of the holy land of Gulin Feng Taiyi Holy Lord Taiyi. Coupled with the terrible speed of Jiulong coffin pulling, even if he can''t fight, you can''t catch up. It can be said that among the countless Tianjiao, Su Mu is the most difficult to solve.


    In the future, when Su Mu''s hand rang a huge bronze bell and shattered countless heavenly demons, Kui Li, the overlord of the northern region, secretly regretted why he failed to kill Su mu, but gave him a chance to grow up.


    After returning home, Su mu can finally relax for a while. Only when he returns home with fear every day can he enjoy a moment of peace. His tense emotions will not appear in front of this woman.


    "Light clothes, it''s hard for you." Su Mu gently hugged her in his arms. From the air outlet of Gulin, Su Mu learned what Liu Qingyi had done in the past year. He couldn''t help but be moved. He hasn''t loved anyone in his previous life. In this life, one love is right.


    "How can I suffer? Everything is for our daughter." Liu Qingyi said with a smile, circling Su Mu''s waist.


    "One daughter is not enough. I still want a pile. Let''s fight." Su Muxie said with a smile.


    Before Liu Qingyi could speak, he was directly blocked by his mouth and was gently pressed on the bed by Su mu.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, little fellow, we can''t see it next." the black emperor outside said to Su qinger, who was riding on himself. He turned around and left Su Mu''s room. By the way, he planted an isolation array for him to avoid disturbing others.


    "Oh! Big black dog, don''t go away. I saw my father press my mother down. Next, my father won''t beat my mother. Big black dog, go back!" Su qinger said angrily, waving his small fist on the black emperor''s head.


    The black emperor had a black line in his heart, but he didn''t mean to speak at all. He left the other hospital with Su qinger on his back, found a room where no one lived, and locked her in it.


    "Little guy, go to bed early. I''ll take you to watch things tomorrow." the black emperor said with a curl of his mouth, and then arranged the array to leave.


    If he didn''t hate and even love Su qinger himself, how could he let her beat him on his head, let alone sit on him.


    "Smelly boy''s strength is improving too fast now. It seems that I should think of a way to restore my strength to the peak as soon as possible, so that I can accompany him to the fairyland, but at that time, I hope the boy can find a solution." the black emperor thought secretly, so he shook his head and walked into the darkness.


    Su Mu has great talent. It''s inevitable to go to the fairy world. After all, Su Mu''s talent is too high, but what about Su qinger in Liu Qingyi?


    Although Su qinger inherited Su Mu''s talent, he is too young now, and his accomplishments cannot break through quickly. He will go to the fairy world with Su mu in a short time.


    As for Liu Qingyi, she is not belittled, but she can only say that she is general, not to say that she has become an immortal. I''m afraid it''s difficult to set foot in the realm of great sage.


    At that time, how should Su Mu choose?


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Su mu, who had been busy all night, had no intention of getting up. Finally, the maid chun''er asked them to get up for dinner.


    Although the cultivation has reached the point of not eating grain, the desire to eat is still to be satisfied, and the good habits that have been maintained for decades will not be changed so easily.


    After dinner, the black emperor came up and told Su Mu what he thought last night, which made Su Mu fall into meditation for a moment.


    Yes, Liu Qingyi''s talent is not high. How can she live with herself for a long time? Su mu can always be young and even immortal, but what about Liu Qingyi? After endless years, she can only turn into a pool of ash and sleep on the ground.


    But in a moment, Su Mu reacted. He was biased by the black emperor. Liu Qingyi, who took half a flat peach, had already washed his tendons and changed his marrow. His talent was different from the past. Now he has broken through to the later stage of heaven and earth. Coupled with some special items obtained by Su Mu from the book, how could su Mu give birth to Liu Qingyi and die?


    Besides, even if Liu Qingyi was going to die, it would be at least tens of thousands of years, 100000 years later. It''s a little strange to think about these now. Is it difficult for Su Mu to grow into a top power that can make his women live forever?


    There are ways to make people live forever. Su Mu doesn''t believe that his future will be comparable to that of a great Luo.


    At that time, Liu Qingyi''s eternal life was not handy?


    Don''t think too much. After su Mu gives the black emperor an expression of your own experience, he will come to the table and spend time chatting with Liu Qingyi.


    On the other hand, Jiang Heng, who was hit by Su mu, was crazy practicing, but he was bullied by the thin spiritual power of Castle Peak city. One day''s cultivation here is not as good as half a minute''s cultivation in the yuan family in the middle region.


    "It''s hard to imagine that Su Mu''s arrogance went out from this remote place." Jiang Heng thought to himself. How could he know that Su Mu actually used a plug-in called system?


    Under the busy of various forces, most Terrans have entered the void ship. Only the last Terrans get on the ship, they can leave here and go to the East China Sea to find the legendary extreme east land, which exists in the legendary continent.


    But how could Tianmo clan let them slip away under their noses? Terrans have the meaning to leave. Naturally, the devil wants to come and mix it with a foot and disturb it.

 Chapter 279

    In the eyes of the devil, the Terran is like the food that has been kept in captivity. When you remember that there are still some delicious food here, you will come and plunder some Terrans. Moreover, in the eyes of the devil, the Terran has strong reproduction ability, and hundreds of millions of Terrans are enough for them to continue to reproduce. This is also the reason why the devil did not completely destroy the Terran.


    Although the Terran also has a quasi emperor equivalent to their strongest Tianmo, the Tianmo family wins in a large number. How can the Terran fight with tens of thousands of Tianmo saints? What''s more, there are about ten quasi emperors of the Tianmo clan who sweep the array, and it''s normal for the Terran family to fall.


    From this great disaster, all forces of the Terran also understand the wrong decisions they have made in the past. They are selfish and can''t see others better than themselves, so they suppress others. However, for a long time, the growth rate of the number of top strongmen of the Terran has also become very slow. After that, they are chased and killed by some sinister Terran forces. It''s very good to survive.


    When the castle peak city came up, thousands of huge empty ships were suspended above the head, and all the Terrans had been aboard. The space in the 10000 empty ships was huge, which put nearly a billion Terrans into them. With the help of various forces, these Terrans were arranged into the room of the empty ship, and their close relatives lived together. Although it was a little crowded, they could continue to live, But why care if it''s just crowded?


    "You guys, have you handled it? If you are ready, let''s start immediately." the sword God said aloud. He said the proposal to find the mysterious continent in the East China Sea, and he took the lead in this matter.


    "It''s all handled. The Terrans are all on the empty ship, food, water and a series of materials that the Terrans need to survive. We are also ready, but most of them are fresh water and some vegetables. They are planted in the free space. There are not many meat and rice. After all, it takes up too much space. When we get hungry over the East China Sea, there will be endless space under our feet The sea can catch fish, and these civilians can enjoy the feeling of seafood every day, "Taiyi said with a smile.


    "More than that, we have prepared a lot of cultivation techniques, and we are going to give them to some Terran civilians to spend time on the empty ship. Although they are only the lowest cultivation techniques, they are still enough for them to practice. If there is an outstanding one among them, we can reward him with some things. In this way, other Terrans will envy him very much and will practice hard and make them happy in the future All the people of our Terran family are soldiers. Although we can''t resist those terrible demons, we also give them some self-protection, don''t we? "The Lord of Kunlun touched his beard and smiled.


    "The holy master of Kunlun has a good idea. If those people are willing to learn, it is naturally good, but I''m afraid they don''t know how to start cultivation. After all, our current practitioners don''t have much time to explain their doubts to them. What if they are stopped at a certain level and can''t find someone to ask?" Gulin Feng first nodded and agreed with the Lord of Kunlun, then frowned and said aloud.


    "It''s easy to solve. Sword God, all saints, there are many talented disciples in Taiyi holy land. It''s very easy to explain these simple problems. As long as the Terran enters the cultivation state, let these disciples take some time to explain to them on weekdays. We can know any problems through these disciples. We teach our disciples, and then we can learn from them Would it be better for some disciples to teach those Terrans? "The white eyebrow of Shenji Pavilion said aloud.


    "That''s a good idea. There are not only Taiyi holy land, but also Kunlun holy land, Yuan Xu holy land and East pole holy land. Many disciples can do these things. In this way, we can save our time and perfectly achieve the problem of three heads going hand in hand." the Lord of Kunlun nodded.


    "Taoist brother Baimei is worthy of being the protector of Shenji Pavilion. He is really much smarter than us." Gulin Feng said with a smile and belittled his stupidity. Baimei solved the problem of making them difficult so simply. Aren''t they stupid?


    "The sword God joked. Bai Mei just stayed with the pavilion leader for some days and was influenced by the pavilion leader, which made me more responsive. I think even if I didn''t put forward the solutions to these things, you can still easily solve them after thinking for a while. After all, who will be really stupid?" Bai Mei said with a smile and praised everyone present.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Bai Mei''s modesty and flattery naturally made everyone very happy. They smiled and nodded to Bai Mei.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, there is a city outside the Castle Peak, called Luohe City. It is the only big city near the castle peak city. It has long been occupied by the demons and has become the resting place of the demons.


    "Where do you think the Terrans are going to escape?" a demon with a long halberd asked.


    "How do I know that they run for their lives anyway? Now all the territory of their Terran is occupied by our Tianmo clan. Where else can they escape?" another Tianmo with a long sword replied.


    "I feel funny when you mention it. Those Terrans were very confident that they wanted to compete with our Tianmo family a year ago, but they were so vulnerable. You see, the halberd in my hand was taken from a Terran. Don''t say it, it''s very easy." the Tianmo holding the halberd grinned, and his terrible face looked even more terrible after laughing.


    "Hey, my long sword is also taken from those Terrans, and it works very well. Don''t mention it. Although the Terrans have poor combat effectiveness, they are much more powerful than our Tianmo clan when it comes to these strange weapons and objects." the Tianmo holding the long sword replied, showing a smiling face just like the halberd Tianmo.


    "It''s a pity. After all, these Terrans can only become the resources for our Tianmo family to become stronger. There is no capital that can stay to create these objects for us. After all, we Tianmo family can also do these things. Although they are not good, just practice more."


    While the two demons were chatting, a huge drum suddenly came and attracted their attention. They were a little stunned and ran towards the place where the drum came without saying a word.


    This is the war drum! The battle drum of Tianmo clan!


    When the war drum rings, people will be killed. This is a rule that all people of the demon family must abide by.

 Chapter 280

    As soon as the war drum rings, it means that those terrible evil demons are ready to start plundering. Today, there are only some mole ants that can be destroyed by the demons.


    Millions of armies of the Tianmo clan have gathered in Luohe City, many of which can be comparable to the powerful Tianmo of the human Saint quasi emperor. This is the Tianmo army jointly issued by the five domain Tianmo clan to make trouble for the human race.


    Escort Terrans protect Terrans? They have to kill all those Terrans under the protection of the strong Terran. Maybe they will leave some Terran men and women and force them to continue to reproduce.


    Today''s Tianmo clan has almost completely mastered the mainland originally belonging to the Terran. Naturally, it is necessary to be "good" to the previous masters of this continent.


    ¡­¡­


    On the side of Castle Peak City, as soon as the Terran set out, endless black gas came out, and endless demons appeared in the sky, looking at the 10000 empty ships of the Terran one by one.


    "Sure enough, ladies and gentlemen, shall we go straight or fight again?" Gulin Feng shook the handle of his sword and grinned.


    "It seems that the sword God wants to surprise them before leaving. Well, I agree with the Lord yuan Xu to stay and surprise them before leaving." the Lord yuan Xu nodded with a smile.


    "Well, sword God, Taoist brother yuan Xu, isn''t it too reckless? Our first goal should be to escort the Terrans away. If we accidentally shoot down a void ship by those demons, it''s bad." the Kunlun holy Master said with some worry and didn''t agree to stay and fight with the demons before leaving.


    "Lord Kunlun, don''t worry. Although our Terrans are defeated, most of the details are still there. These heavenly demons are just a slightly stronger team of the heavenly demons. We have enough strength to kill them all here. Just take them before the other heavenly demons come for reinforcements." Bai Mei helped him and smiled.


    The Lord of Kunlun was helpless when he heard the speech, but he had to nod and agree with them. After all, there was a lot of anger hidden in everyone''s stomach. These demons were arrogant and looked down on them. They sent so many troops to come, didn''t they want to die? Isn''t it a window for the strong of the Terran to vent?


    Gulin Feng stopped talking, and the long sword in his hand began to accumulate strength. Then his arms shook, and a huge sword Qi like a crescent rose into the sky and rowed towards the army of Tianmo clan.


    Naturally, the quasi emperor of Tianmo family would not watch the sword fall. He immediately attracted the dark magic Qi in his body to create a dark fog. Afterwards, he waved his hand to the sword Qi to stop it.


    "The Terran counterattack before death is really a beautiful scenery. Everyone, it''s time to hunt the Terran! Let''s start!" a demon prospective emperor grinned, with a cruel light on his face.


    "Kill!"


    The Terrans are unwilling to show weakness. Although they have no comparable army at the moment, all prospective emperors are still alive. More than 20 prospective emperors and saints who have survived with the strength of all parties can still easily resist the attack of Tianmo clan.


    "It''s time to hunt!" a demon prospective emperor grinned and took the lead in killing the Terran, holding a big knife captured from the strong of the Terran.


    Seeing that the demon quasi emperor directly shot, Gulin Feng didn''t speak yet. Yang Miao directly rose into the sky, cut the space with a long halberd in his hand, and stabbed the head of the demon quasi emperor that day.


    Dang!


    The prospective emperor of the heavenly demon quickly blocked the shot, and then forced the long halberd to cut it off. Yang Miao cut the long halberd hard against Yang Miao. Yang Miao easily blocked the knife. Then he lifted the big knife with his hand and twisted his body in a very strange posture. The long halberd turned a circle and directly cut the outer skin of the heavenly demon.


    "It''s interesting. It seems that the quasi emperor of the human race can''t pay so little attention to it." the quasi emperor of Tianmo took back his long knife and retreated ten meters away, and said easily to Yang Miao.


    Yang Miao didn''t speak. He looked at the demon emperor with murderous eyes. The human race was defeated by the demon clan. Everyone had a stomach of anger. Yang Miao was no exception. At the moment, he wanted to cut open the demon''s stomach, pierce his head and divide his body cruelly.


    Not only Yang Miao, but also everyone has the same idea. You can know from Gulin Feng''s merciless waving of his long sword.


    Most of the quasi emperors of the human race are strong in flesh and have broken through the realm of quasi emperors for many years. It is hard for others to imagine the deep inside information. The quasi emperors of the war demon family only need to hold them down, because all the quasi emperors and saints in the air use cruel means against the following demon armies.


    You say it''s inhumane?


    Joke, why should the demons be humane? It''s not the same when the demons are not enemies. They rely on killing people to plunder the human life, and then continue to become stronger and anti kill the human. This is a good play of the demons, but now it''s the human race.


    On the void, countless demons fought with the strong of the human race. Su Mu stood on the void ship, holding his daughter Su qinger, followed by his wife Liu Qingyi. On one side, the black emperor lay on the ground, yawned and continued to watch the battle between the human race and the human race.


    "Boy, should we get involved in this situation? Isn''t it boring to watch others play like this?" the black emperor yawned and said. He was really bored at this time. It''s comfortable to see where others play.


    Liu Qingyi was in a hurry when he heard the speech and hurriedly said, "husband..."


    "Don''t worry, little girl. I know your husband''s strength very well. He is absolutely powerful. Only if all the demons present work together can they hurt him."


    In order to fight, the black emperor obviously began to praise Su Mu and said, "the boy half step emperor killed the sage of Tianmo family. At this time, he at the level of half step sage plus many cards, the quasi emperor of Tianmo family may not be unable to fight."


    "Well, black emperor, if you want to go, go." Su Mu shook his head helplessly and said with a smile.


    "You said, walk." the black emperor immediately stood up full of spirit, then stretched his body and jumped into the void, which immediately attracted the attention of the strong of the Terran.


    "Sleeping trough, what''s going on? Where''s this big black dog? How can it fly!!?"


    "Sleeping trough! What a big black dog! Can fly!"


    Seeing the black emperor flying in the sky, the strong men of the Terran couldn''t help staring wide and said in shock: "what''s this NIMA? It''s really a dog? It seems that he''s out of our ship?"

 Chapter 281

    Different from the strong in other regions, most of the strong in the eastern region knew that it was the one who had been following Su Mu as soon as they saw the big black dog, but how could the dog fly? Isn''t that against common sense?


    "This is the pet of emperor Su mu. Don''t be alarmed," said the holy master of Yuan Xu. Then he continued to confront several heavenly demons and saints in front of him.


    "Sure enough, as elder xuanxu said, the cultivation of this big black dog is unfathomable. I''m afraid he really has the cultivation of the prospective emperor." Taiyi thought secretly in his heart that he would not know that the dog has been in Taiyi holy land for so many years.


    The black emperor stood up and suspended in the void. His expression was very arrogant. He vomited and said, "let''s see the power of my black emperor Sutra!"


    When the voice fell, a dark day suddenly rose and covered the whole sky. The black emperor''s body soared. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a giant dog covering the sky. He opened his mouth and shouted angrily. The terrible momentum spread out, which shocked the Terran and Tianmo.


    But a mere black dog can practice to the realm of quasi emperor!?


    It was too late to be shocked. The attack issued by the black emperor had fallen into the group of heavenly demons. The power of terror was directly bombed, covered with dust, and the terrible explosion temperature directly turned tens of thousands of heavenly demons into fly ash.


    "Hiss! What a powerful big black dog! Is this actually the pet of emperor Su mu?" the Kunlun holy master took a breath and said in disbelief.


    The black emperor''s ears were very sensitive. He easily heard what the Lord of Kunlun said and said, "fart! The emperor is not the boy''s pet!"


    "Proud pet."


    The black emperor was impatient and didn''t say much. Instead, he spread his anger to the demons opposite. With his mouth open, he could send out terrible gas waves. Under the strength of the black emperor comparable to the quasi emperor, these attacks turned into a reminder and turned one after another into fly ash.


    "A black dog is so strong that we can''t fall behind! Kill!"


    The ferocity of the Terran was also inspired by the black emperor for a time. One by one, they angrily killed the Tianmo clan. Although the number of people was more than a hundred times less than that, they had no fear at all. One by one, like the general who rushed to the front, they ignored life and death and frantically killed all the Tianmo demons in front of them.


    Gulin Feng was glad to see the Terran like this when he waved his sword. At the same time, he couldn''t help sighing: "Alas, if the Terran United early and broke out such blood, how could the four domains of the Terran be lost? It''s a pity."


    The current advantage of the Terran is that there are nearly ten strong quasi emperors more than the local ones. The extra ten quasi emperors did not choose to drag other heavenly demons and saints, but one by one issued terrorist attacks like the black emperor to kill those low-strength heavenly demons. Only those heavenly demons comparable to saints took the initiative to attract their attention and kill them.


    Although the quantity is large, the quality is different. Although the number of Terrans is small, each one is extremely powerful. Although the number of Tianmo clan is large, it only comes from some mole ants around the heaven and earth realm. Except for those quasi emperors and hundreds of saints of Tianmo clan, there is basically no one who can fight against Terrans.


    "Send a signal for help, but we underestimate the Terran. We didn''t expect such details to break out before we died. Hum, but it still can''t change the outcome of your being exterminated." a demon prospective emperor said in a voice full of self-confidence.


    "It depends on whether you have the ability to drag until the reinforcements arrive." Gulin Feng grinned and immediately stopped holding his hand. The long sword in his hand scattered bursts of golden light and suddenly waved it. A very frightening sword spirit took off the sword and flew towards the devil that day.


    In the middle of the battle between the Terran and the Tianmo family, Su Mu saw several Tianmo raise their unknown short sticks, twist them, shoot a dark gas into the sky, and then disappear.


    Su Mu immediately understood that they were looking for reinforcements. He frowned and thought to himself, "can today''s Terrans go to war with the Tianmo clan in an all-round way and can''t be dragged by them. At that time, they will be surrounded by countless alien Tianmo in all directions. If you want to go, you can''t go."


    "Light clothes, hold light children."


    Su Mu said aloud, gave Su qinger in his arms to Liu Qingyi, touched her hair and said, "good daughter, will you wait for Dad here with your mother for a while?"


    "Is Dad going to beat bad guys?" Su qinger asked suspiciously, his eyes full of curiosity.


    "Yes, dad is going to beat the bad guys. Qinger should stay with his mother well, okay?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Well, don''t worry, Dad. Qinger will stay with her mother." Su qinger nodded and solemnly answered Su Mu''s words.


    Su Mu was stunned when he saw her serious appearance. Then he smiled and said, "good boy."


    "Husband, be careful." Liu Qingyi warned. He knew that Su Mu''s front was full of danger and could not go back to stop him. The man in front of him could not be stopped. He would just keep moving forward. What he had to do was to do everything for him in the rear and support him by the way.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back in a minute." Su Mu said with a smile, in a very casual tone without a trace of seriousness.


    When the voice fell, Su Mu rose up in the wind. With a flash, he directly entered the battlefield and fell on the head of the huge black emperor.


    "Lie in the trough, boy, get down." the black emperor said very upset. He shook his head and wanted to throw Su Mu down directly.


    "Well, you''re just stepping on it for me. It''ll be fine in a minute." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "It''s easy to say. You''re not the one who was trampled on. Besides, the emperor was trampled on his noble head so easily. Will he lose face in the future?" the black emperor said unhappily, in a somewhat angry tone.


    "Su mu? Why are you here? Hurry back to the empty boat. It''s not a fun thing." Taiyi holy master reminded him. In his eyes, Su Mu is just a top arrogant who needs to grow up. There can''t be any mistakes. Such a heart also makes Taiyi holy master forget the cutting of Su Mu''s half step emperor for a time.


    "Lord, don''t worry. I have my own plans. I''m just a mere devil. I''m not famous."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu grinned and patted the black emperor''s head and said, "black emperor, don''t you always want to see what my real card is? I''ll open your eyes today and let you see how powerful my real background is."

 Chapter 282

    After hearing this, the black emperor, who was killing the Tianmo clan, was stunned. Then he widened his eyes, quickly retreated and came behind Su mu. He wanted to see what the card that made Su Mu confident was.


    Seeing that Su Mu''s eyes were slightly closed, one white light came out of his hands, and then gathered these white lights.


    "Future body! Present!"


    The voice fell, and the white light turned into a pillar of light that went straight into the sky, just like a gate to the fairyland, shining on Su mu.


    "Coming!"


    The black emperor''s eyes coagulated and looked at Su Mu''s figure very solemnly.


    At the next moment, the endless darkness was broken, the light shrouded the earth, and a huge virtual shadow appeared. The black emperor looked carefully. Isn''t this the enlarged version of Su mu?


    Just when he was wondering, the momentum of the virtual shadow finally spread out, and the smell of terror rose into the sky, shaking away all the surrounding objects, which was just a afterwave.


    Seeing Su Mu''s hands, the huge virtual shadow also raised his hands, and an extremely terrible attack was slowly condensing in the virtual shadow''s hands.


    The deadly breath was introduced into every demon''s heart, and he stared at the huge white figure.


    "You can''t let this move go! Stop him!" a demon prospective emperor said seriously and rushed to Su Mu without saying a word.


    "Don''t run around." Gulin Feng grinned and held a long golden sword directly in front of the demon quasi emperor that day. The endless sword spirit radiated and scratched at him.


    "Damn it!"


    The face of the heavenly demon quasi emperor was very ugly. Without saying anything, he quickly retreated. He ignored the sword Qi and said, "all heavenly demons withdraw from the battlefield!"


    Just then, Su Mu Meng opened his eyes and shouted angrily, "now you want to go? It''s too late!"


    "The future body! The spear of Hades!"


    This is the ability of Su Muxin society to release the spear of the nether God through the future terrorist strength. Such power can absolutely destroy all items in the world, and even the prospective emperor can''t stop it.


    The black spear shot out at a high speed, like a meteor across the sky. It fell into the Tianmo clan group and exploded.


    The penetrating power of terror directly penetrates the underground for countless miles. All the demons who try to stop this move die without a living mouth.


    This is not over yet. The terrible aftershock of the spear of the dark god directly destroyed millions of sergeants of the Tianmo family, directly causing heavy casualties!


    "Damn it! Get out!" the face of the demon quasi emperor is ugly. How could the Terran have such a strong man? It''s unreasonable. If this guy appeared early, I''m afraid the demon family is still fighting a long war with the Terran at this time?


    "The future body, covering the sky, giant palm!"


    When Su Mu waved his palm, he immediately gathered huge spiritual power in his future skills. With the terrible palm power, he shot the Tianmo clan directly from thousands of miles high into the ground.


    Then Su Mu didn''t waste time. He came directly to them with a flash of his body. His hands shook and his aura worked wildly.


    "The fourth heaviest prison power of Shenxiang town! Hell furnace! Refining!"


    The voice fell, and an extremely terrible attraction was transmitted, which directly drained all the magic Qi in the immortal demons and turned them into a supplement for the furnace in Su Mu''s body.


    As for those heavenly demon quasi emperors and a small number of heavenly demon saints, they were not killed at the first time because they predicted the arrival of danger. After seeing Su Mu rush into their camp, they were even more angry. Without saying a word, several quasi emperors joined hands, and Su Mu became in danger for a time.


    "Damn it! Is this boy inflated? How did he run directly to others'' camp?" the black emperor said with an ugly face. He quickly rushed to Su Mu to resist the attack of these demons and quasi emperors with him.


    "The black emperor retreats! I''m waiting for this moment! Hell furnace, refining!" Su Mu shouted. The terrible hell furnace started again, and an extremely hot breath came from him.


    Just as the attack was about to fall on him, Su Mu raised his mouth, shook his hands and shouted, "the war robes of the gods! The dark gods guard!"


    Bang!!


    The terrorist attack directly fell on Su mu, but did not hurt him.


    "Double defense plus my body, what can you do for me?"


    The garden fell, and the future body, which had not disappeared, came directly over Su Mu and fell again. This time, Su Mu no longer controlled him, but the future body acted alone.


    "Damn it! Get out of the way!" the faces of the demons and prospective emperors suddenly changed. The power of this blow was more terrible than the power of the two moves just now.


    The void collapses, and endless space storms are directly exposed to the outside world. The sky shrouded in light directly becomes extremely yellow, like the end of the world.


    Su Mu looked up suspiciously at the future body. He was a little strange. Could it be that the future body gave birth to his own consciousness?


    "He is my future. I called him out to solve the problems I can''t solve. It''s not strange to have his own consciousness, but why didn''t he have self-consciousness before?" Su Mu was puzzled, but he also knew that this was not the time to think about it. Running the hell furnace crazy absorbed the dark evil gas created by the surrounding demons.


    The power of the divine elephant to suppress the prison was originally created by the Supreme Master to suppress the constant sand hell. Needless to say, the power of this evil Qi is extremely amazing.


    At this time, the future body looked at Su Mu''s figure with his eyes, as if he thought of something, and then the corner of his mouth disappeared.


    Although he was gone, Su Mu was not feeling well at the moment. His spiritual power was already gone after his death. At present, he could not even keep flying. Fortunately, the power of tens of millions of giant elephants and the hell furnace were restoring his spiritual power. I think it should be restored in a short time.


    "Good guy, no wonder this boy doesn''t want my help. What is it? I seem to feel the existence of the long river of time. I''m afraid the real strength of the virtual shadow has already surpassed the great emperor. Is it su mu in the future countless years?" the black emperor thought to himself. The virtual shadow didn''t hide his face, In the instant, as like as two peas, he found that he was exactly the same as Su''s pasture.


    "You are worthy of being my apprentice. Has your strength completely surpassed me? You can play such a battle force before you break through the sage. Should you say you are worthy of being the pride of the fairy world?" Gulin Feng thought in his heart.


    Outside a peaceful space world, a man in white opened his eyes from practice. His eyes seemed to be silent with the whole universe and stars, which seemed particularly mysterious.


    "Am I a newcomer? If I hadn''t separated a wisp of divine knowledge this time, I would have forgotten what happened in Xuantian continent and the chaos of demons? It''s just an appetizer. Come on, Su mu." the man in white grinned. It''s not difficult to find out from his words and face that this person is the future Su mu

 Chapter 283

    Su Mu used his future to solve the demons. The Terrans saw him as a God in the sky, and there was hope of living in his heart.


    "I believe that with the existence of emperor Su mu, the Terran will rise again sooner or later. Do you think so?"


    In a void boat, a young Terran dressed as a scholar spoke out with a folding fan and explained where Su Mu''s great power was again for the people present.


    "Yes! With emperor Su mu, our Terran will rise again. There is no doubt about it!"


    "Yes! We Terran have emperor Su mu. Of course, we will come back again in the future and drive out all the demons occupying our home!"


    The rest of the Terrans on the empty ship also think so. Su Mu''s strength made them extremely convinced, and his heart changed from despair to expectation.


    In addition to the Terran civilians, most of the Terran strongmen also have this idea. Emperor Su Mu has such terrible combat effectiveness in the realm of saints. If he doesn''t fly to heaven and lead the Terran back again after he becomes a saint?


    What''s more, Emperor Su Mu''s cultivation talent is unmatched by any strong people. Maybe when he comes back, Emperor Su Mu has become a quasi emperor. Half a step sage has such strength. What if he becomes a quasi emperor? Can''t we go against the great emperor?


    Although most strong Terrans think so, there are still several ambitious people in the Terran. Emperor Zhenwu, the former leader of Zhenwu empire in northern regions, is such a person. They don''t feel at ease about Su Mu''s amazing strength, but feel endless pressure.


    Emperor Zhenwu''s attempt to unify the Terran and become the master of the Terran. It is not a secret among the strong Terrans. It has long been known to all.


    Now Su Mu''s sudden rise obviously caught Zhenwu emperor a little unprepared. Originally, his subordinates and he had the advantages of two quasi emperors and several great saints. He wanted to establish a country and control the Terran when he found the new world, but now Su Mu disrupted all his calculations.


    Now, Emperor Zhenwu''s reputation is not as good as that of the famous Su mu. He wants to establish a country and master the Terran, but will the Terran let him master it?


    In terms of talent, he is not as good as Su mu. In terms of strength, he may not be able to beat Su Mu alone. In terms of background forces, if he was still in the Zhenwu Empire, he could only sit up with Su mu. Now the Zhenwu empire is broken, and there are no experts under him.


    On the contrary, the powerful behind Su Mu has not decreased at all. The sword God Gulin Feng and many people''s prospective emperors have prepared Su Mu''s plan to become a successful emperor. With the help of Taiyi holy land and the other two holy places in the eastern region, he wants to establish a country and become an emperor. I''m afraid the people won''t respond. Even if he succeeds in establishing a country at that time, he can only be a monarch without people.


    Su Mu is different. If he wants to establish a country and become emperor, there must be countless people''s approval. When he cries out, coupled with the reputation of Taiyi holy land and the sword God Gulin wind, no one can control it. It can be said that the wishful thinking of Zhenwu emperor has been stirred up by Su Mu once.


    Originally, Emperor Zhenwu planned to see the strong of the Terran defeated. He took his experts to eliminate the demons whose strength greatly decreased after fighting with the strong of the Terran, and improved his reputation, which was the foundation of his country.


    But he didn''t expect that Su Mu was born in the sky. With one spear and two palms, he would destroy all the heavenly demons. He had no chance to fight again. On the contrary, the Terrans despised him.


    In the war between Terran and Tianmo, he dared not take action and did not lead the strong to meet the enemy. In the eyes of Terran, he was timid and even dared not resist. Could he be called the great emperor? It''s an insult to the name of the great emperor.


    On the empty ship where Su Mu is located, in addition to the Terran civilians, all the Terran masters on this ship are the people of Taiyi holy land and the holy land of the eastern regions. In addition, there are people such as the sword God Gulin Feng, the quasi emperor Yang Miao, the quasi emperor Chijiu Tianzun and so on, who are all ready to follow Su mu in the future.


    "Hahaha! You guys, we''ve been fighting against the demons for more than a year. Those arrogant demons would never have dreamed that the emperor Su mu of our human race had grown into such a situation. Turning over his hands to kill countless demons is as simple as drinking water and eating!" Taiyi said loudly with a smile on his face, holding a wine glass.


    "Taiyi holy master is right. Those heavenly demons would never have thought that emperor Su Mu had such terrible combat effectiveness. Looking at their arrogant appearance when they came, we slapped them in the face!" Yuan Xu holy master laughed.


    Although the three holy places in the eastern region have fought openly and secretly for many years, the relationship is inseparable. It can be said that if Su Mu has the heart to establish the country and become the emperor first, their Yuanxu holy land will be loyal to him together with Taiyi holy land. No reason, because they have a close relationship with Taiyi holy land and know Su Mu very well. They know that following Su Mu will never be wrong!


    "Emperor Su Mu''s half step emperor beheaded a saint, and now half step sage realm beheaded several quasi emperors of Tianmo clan. If emperor Su Mu breaks through the great emperor one day, wouldn''t he be able to directly kill the real immortals!" the East pole Holy Lord said with great pleasure, and his praise for Su Mu has even been blown to heaven.


    Su Mu grinned, raised his glass and replied, "you''re wonderful. I just have some means. In the future, if the Terran wants to regroup and rise again, you can''t do without your great help. For the Terran, you are their protective gods and have been protecting them all the time!"


    "Ha ha! Emperor Su Mu doesn''t have to say much. Drink the bar quickly!" the red wine emperor laughed and directly raised the wine jar around him and poured it fiercely.


    "OK, drink!" Su Mu also laughed and drank up the wine in the cup.


    The party was held in the middle of the night, during which everyone came to propose a toast to Su mu, so that he didn''t have time to eat a mouthful of food. If Su Mu hadn''t had an amazing amount of wine, he would have lost his appearance and smelled.


    Back in front of the door, Su Mu used his spiritual power to expel all the wine in his body, and then removed the wine smell from his body. Only then did he open the door and enter it.


    As soon as he opened the door, Liu Qingyi prepared a hot water towel early. When he saw Su Mu coming back, he smiled, picked up the towel and wiped it in front of Su mu.


    "My husband has been in the limelight recently, so that people and qinger have to wait for half a day every day and night to see you." Liu Qingyi said softly.


    Su Mu smiled, smelled lightly on Liu Qingyi''s face and said, "where''s qinger?"


    "When you are in the middle of the night, you have fallen asleep. After all, you are still young. You can''t let her stay up all night." Liu Qingyi replied.

 Chapter 284

    Su Mu went over and looked at Su qinger, who was sleeping, and couldn''t help laughing. In fact, this feeling is also good.


    "Qinger has been arguing that she won''t sleep until she sees you, but she still can''t stand falling asleep." Liu Qingyi said softly.


    "You too, don''t stay up so late every day. What if your body has something wrong?" Su Mu smiled. After that, he felt a little stupid. Liu Qingyi''s cultivation has reached the half broken state. How can you stay up late and hurt your body?


    But maybe women are like this. Liu Qingyi clearly knows his strength and can''t sleep, but he is still moved by Su Mu''s words. He gently surrounds Su Mu''s body and rests his head on his shoulder.


    Su Mu smiled, smelling the fragrance of Liu Qingyi''s hair, he couldn''t help being addicted.


    Unexpectedly, as an orphan in the previous life, everything went wrong. In this world, life was so perfect. There was a woman who loved herself and loved herself, a lovely daughter, many elder friends, and the big black dog of the black emperor. Su Mu felt that he was the luckiest person in the world for a moment.


    "Husband, it''s late at night, and it''s time for us to rest." Liu Qingyi said softly, and there was still a trace of shame in his tone.


    Su Mu laughed at the speech, hugged Liu Qingyi and said with a smile, "OK, let''s have a rest."


    After a while, the lights went out, and Su Mu came to the bed with Liu Qingyi in his arms


    "Take it easy. It''s still on the side..."


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies, and half a year passes in the blink of an eye. The Terran has also come to the farthest place from the sea recorded, the shore of the East China Sea, the origin of the Terran in ancient times.


    In the past six months, the Terran has been constantly faced with the pursuit of the Tianmo clan and the sneak attack of the Shui clan. It''s strange that the number of the Shui clan is countless, far exceeding that of the Terran clan, but there is no Tianmo to deal with the Shui clan. The only thing is that the blood ancestors of the southern blood clan once hunted and killed the Shui clan in the South China Sea. In addition, I haven''t heard of the Tianmo clan''s attack on the Shui clan.


    In the past six months, Su Mu''s strength has reached an extremely terrible level. Although he has not become a saint, he is not far from that step. If Su Mu is not still precipitating and suppressing his cultivation, I''m afraid the realm of saints has already broken through.


    On the coast of the East China Sea, looking at this small and not small island, Su Mu couldn''t help thinking about how difficult the ancient people were and how many years it took to get from this place to Xuantian continent? You know, the distance here is not so easy to reach.


    The strength of ancient Terrans is much worse than that of today''s Terrans. The real strong do not belong to Terrans. At that time, Terrans were just born and faced the attack and killing of countless monsters in the world. Therefore, they found Xuantian continent all the way west. Where did they find a place to hide and appeared in the world after countless years of precipitation, Become the ruler of Xuantian continent.


    Now back to the origin of the Terran, those who have read a little books here sigh.


    "The ancient Terrans were able to survive such difficulties. We were much more relaxed than the Terrans at that time. After all, the Terrans at that time were faced with the pursuit of countless monsters. We were just facing the Tianmo clan. The Terrans were weak at that time, but we were different. Our strength could not be underestimated even by any ethnic group. The ancient Terrans were extremely weak, but they depended on us The old rise has mastered the Xuantian continent. We are stronger than the ancient Terrans and have more details. It is much easier to rise again. "Gulin Feng said aloud looking at the coast of the East China Sea, full of self-confidence in the future.


    "Yes, not to mention that we have the arrogance of emperor Su mu. It only takes some time for us to rise. We Terrans can afford to wait!" the emperor yuan Xu agreed.


    "Let''s go to the island. We''ve been on the boat for half a year. We''re a little tired. It''s impossible for Tianmo to send too many subordinates to chase us to such a deep place. We can live here for a while, cultivate ourselves, and change the food and grow some rice." Gulin Feng was born and said.


    "I agree that the threat of the demon clan today is not as big as it used to be. There will never be any problem if you cultivate here for a year and a half." Taiyi Lord nodded and said aloud.


    Today, although they don''t know whether the Far East land really exists, they still look for that continent with confidence. At the moment, they are no longer simply fleeing, but begin to take looking for that continent as a business. After all, Su Mu''s strength and talent are too frightening, The demons and aquariums who came to hunt him for more than half a year can pose less and less threat to him. At this time, the Terrans have not been too enthusiastic about finding that mysterious continent. Instead, they walk and stop every day like a family living on a void ship.


    Of course, the mainland of the extreme East is still going. It is said that there are many amazing objects in that place. Maybe they can get a lot of opportunities there, so it is not impossible to make a breakthrough.


    In three days, the Terrans went down to the coast of the East China Sea and began to camp here. They took seeds from the empty ship and planted them. Many had the idea of living here for a long time, but they knew it was impossible. Although it was far from Xuantian mainland, it was still not a safe place. They could only stay temporarily.


    After all, if their Terrans really stop at a certain place and intend to stay for a long time, the Tianmo clan will definitely summon countless Tianmo armies to find trouble for them. Although they are not afraid, the Terran civilians are afraid! Su Mu and them have the strength to resist half domain demons, but there are five domain demons on Xuantian continent. How can they resist if the nest falls?


    Of course, when planting grain, the Terrans are not willing to give up such a good place for cultivation. It has fresh air and dense aura, which can be regarded as a rare treasure land.


    On this day, Su Mu sat in the yard made by himself and taught Su qinger his lessons. Su Mu read a group of books and recorded most of the history of the world in his mind. In addition, he read many other books and taught Su qinger nothing at all.


    Moreover, Su qinger is now three years old. Su Mu is also preparing to collect some elixirs and so on. He begins to lay a foundation for Su qinger and pave the way for her future cultivation, so that she can walk more smoothly.


    After finishing her homework, Su qinger follows Liu Qingyi to learn piano and chess skills. It won''t be long. After all, children are still playful and can''t occupy too much of her playing time. Su Mu doesn''t want his daughter to recall that she was studying and learning piano in her childhood in the future.

 Chapter 285

    In the Far East of the East China Sea, there is a not huge island. On the island, there are only one billion people left by the Terran race, as well as the strongmen of major forces and their disciples.


    Because the Tianmo clan can''t threaten here in a short time, the Terrans also began to prepare. They grow food and build houses. There are signs of prosperity on the whole coast of the East China Sea. In the past month, the Terrans are moving towards the glory of the past.


    However, this good day was disrupted before long. After a team of East China Sea aquariums went to the island, they found the Terrans living here temporarily. Without saying a word, they informed the East China Sea Aquarium and then transmitted the news to the four seas. Naturally, they can''t hide from the Tianmo clan who now occupied the Xuantian continent.


    The high-level of the demons in the middle and four regions gathered here to discuss the future treatment of the Terran.


    Of course, the demons didn''t intend to let the Terrans survive, so the goal of their discussion this time is to reach an agreement and jointly send troops to get rid of all the remaining Terrans.


    But now there is a big problem in front of them, that is, Xuantian continent is too far away from the coast of the East China Sea. They don''t like the Terrans who have the means of transportation without effort. It still takes a lot of time to get from Xuantian continent to the coast of the East China sea.


    This is still for the quasi emperor of the Tianmo clan. As for the Tianmo clan under the great saints, I''m afraid it will take a long time to get to the shore of the East China Sea, so they plan to join hands with the aquarium temporarily and use all kinds of giants in the sea as a means of transportation to rush to the shore of the East China Sea to solve the remaining Terrans.


    When they discussed here, many demons looked a little unhappy, especially Kui Li, the Lord of demons in control of the northern region, said angrily: "our Tianmo clan is so powerful, why do you need to join hands with the aquarium? Just press the territory directly and recover them as our men?"


    Kui li himself was not interested in everything except the Terran, and naturally did not explore the strength of the aquarium in a deeper level. Although the news of the aquarium sea god was known by most of the powerful demons, Kui Li was not one of them.


    "It''s easy to say. You don''t know that the real strength of the aquarium is so arrogant. If you check the strength of the aquarium carefully, I believe you won''t speak so recklessly." Jiang Fan said with some disdain. He has always been at odds with Kui Li, and it''s no big reason, just because Kui Li thought that Jiang Fan was once the pride of the human race, and later defected to join the Tianmo clan, What he Kui Li hates most is the Terran. Even if Jiang Fan has completely turned into a demon, he is still very unhappy with Jiang Fan.


    Kui Li doesn''t like Jiang Fan, and Jiang Fan naturally won''t like Kui Li. The relationship between them is in deep water. If it weren''t for the prohibition of Tianmo family against their peers, they might have started fighting for life and death earlier.


    "That''s because you are timid and weak, so the aquarium is so powerful in your eyes. For me, the aquarium is just a group of small seafood. In the past, they were eaten by the human race, and now they should be pressed under our feet by our Tianmo clan." Kui Li replied with the same disdain, with a tone full of pride and arrogance.


    "Hehe, then you''re going to fight with your Beihai aquarium. If you win then, I Jiang Fan will bow down for you voluntarily. How about that?" Jiang Fan said with a grin, his face full of ridicule.


    "No, you are too weak to bow down to me. I don''t need weak followers," Kui said proudly.


    As soon as he said this, not only Jiang Fan, but also the faces of other demons began to become bad. Jiang Fan''s strength was almost the same as theirs. Except that Da Zun could stabilize his head, basically no one dared to win Jiang Fan. Now Kui Li said that Jiang Fan was weak and unworthy to follow him. Isn''t he also scolding them for their weak strength?


    "Well, we''ll talk about the war with the four seas aquarium in the future. Our purpose now is to eliminate those Terran mole ants first. They are like mice that can make holes, which makes me feel disgusted." Xuezu said with a very bad face. Once the Terran and the Dragon joined hands, but he was very embarrassed. In his heart, the Terran was naturally dead.


    "The blood ancestor seems to have a deep hatred with the Terran? Oh, I remember. The blood ancestor once suffered a great loss in the hands of the Terran, didn''t he? Unfortunately, you didn''t die anywhere." Kui Li said with a grin, and his face was still that arrogant expression.


    Kui Li''s character has changed since he came to Xuantian continent. He has never failed in Xuantian continent. He also thinks that he is the strongest in Xuantian continent. He doesn''t pay attention to the rest, whether human or demon.


    "Kui Li, your strength is really strong now. Although you haven''t recovered your heyday, you should be fast, but you should always remember one thing."


    The voice fell, Da Zun fiercely opened his eyes, and his momentum was mercilessly pressed on Kui Li. He angrily scolded: "in addition to Jiangfan, every Tianmo is your predecessor. In the Tianmo world, you can only look up to the existence."


    Kui Li smiled coldly when he heard the speech. He didn''t care about the pressure of Da Zun. Without saying a word, he mobilized his whole body to respond and disdained to say: "Da Zun, don''t forget that this is not the world of heavenly demons. Your strength is indeed unmatched in the world of heavenly demons, but in this world, your strength can''t return to the peak, so you can only be regarded as a group of immortal in my eyes. When I control the whole Xuantian continent and give the world to the demon God, then my strength, power and identity Wait, everything will far surpass you! "


    "Hum, the demon God won''t give too much power to a small person like you. After all, your strength is still too weak." the prospective emperor of the eastern demons said disdainfully. As a person who has followed the great master since the demon world, he disdained Kui Li, who can''t find the North with a little success.


    "Then what are you? You are willing to be a dog with enough strength. Will you be excited to be driven by great respect?" Kui Li sneered.


    "What kind of person is da Zun? Little people like you will never know." he said with an ugly face. In his heart, Da Zun is the existence of a new demon God in the future, and Kui''s insult is not allowed.


    Bang!


    Just here, Da Zun slapped Kui Li, glanced at him and said with disdain: "do you think you can be on an equal footing with me? I''m one of the three gods of Tianmo family. What are you? An asshole that Tianmo family can abandon?"

 Chapter 286

    "Asshole!" Kui Li jumped and raised his hand to fight big Zun, but he was directly suppressed by big Zun.


    "Hum! However, a little achievement in the Xuantian continent has made you so inflated. I wouldn''t be surprised if this scene is shown by the arrogant family, but Kui Li, you should remember that the master is always the master. Even in the Xuantian continent, I am still one of the three masters of the Tianmo family!" said the great master in a flat tone.


    "You!" Kui Li''s face was ugly, but he didn''t speak again. He thought his strength was enough to fight against Da Zun in the non heyday of Xuantian mainland, but he didn''t expect that the gap was so big that he couldn''t resist both palms.


    "Kui Li, Kui Li, you underestimate the great master. Which of the three masters in the heaven demon world is not my immortal level existence? Even if their strength is weakened, you can never compare their magic Qi quality. Put away your arrogant side. Today''s meeting is to discuss the issue of sending troops to the clan leader. The rest will be discussed later."


    "Hum!"


    Kui Li snorted coldly and returned to his seat, but his frost cold face still didn''t change much.


    "Well, if you don''t have any opinions, it''s settled. Contact the East China Sea Aquarium and tell them that we are willing to exchange resources for 100000 aquarium giants as a means of transportation, and return them after dealing with the Terran." Da Zun said aloud.


    "Yes, Da Zun."


    The demons nodded, and they all dispersed. Only Xuezu and Jiang Fan took a cold look at Kui Li before they left, and then glanced at Da Zun with some surprise.


    Jiang Fan needless to say, he just broke through the quasi emperor for about two years. In fact, he also thought that his strength had few rivals among the quasi emperors, but he didn''t expect that Da Zun from the demon world was so powerful that he immediately hit a lot of his self-confidence.


    Blood ancestor is different. He envies the power of Da Zun. He is also a male leader in the world of heavenly demons. Although his strength can''t compare with the three, he still claims to be grand. He is the top column of the heavenly demons.


    "Are these the three idols I came to the fairyland? Their strength is really strong. Even if their strength is suppressed by the will of the world to the land of quasi emperor, they can still break out far beyond the land of quasi emperor. It''s shocking." the blood ancestor thought secretly in his heart. Then he tore the space and left the central region and returned to the southern region to mobilize the strong and middle of the clan, ready to kill the Terran on the coast of the East China Sea in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    A week later, on the coast of the East China Sea, countless demons stood in the void, looking at the sea and waiting quietly.


    After a while, there was a huge wave on the sea, and one huge aquarium emerged, with tens of thousands of them. They are all the largest race in the aquarium, the giant whale.


    At the same time, a more huge blue aquarium emerged, and his huge eyes scanned the demons present. Then he locked his eyes on Da Zun and said, "I have brought all you want. Where are the resources?"


    "Don''t worry, bring it up."


    When the voice fell, he quickly lifted the prepared box with magic and threw it at the huge blue monster.


    The blue monster took a look, then opened his huge mouth and swallowed it all. Then he sank into the sea and disappeared.


    "Let''s go!" big Zun snapped.


    "Yes!"


    As the great master''s order fell, except for the blood clan in the southern region, all the heavenly demons answered and jumped onto the huge aquarium.


    "Let''s go too." Xuezu grinned, then glanced at Jiang Fan and Kui Li and others, with a mocking face.


    Kui Li and others naturally looked ugly and stared at the scene in front of them. Their subordinates actually obeyed the will of the great Reverend without waiting for their orders. In this way, what role would they play in closing them? For the critical moment?


    But they didn''t show it. Jiang Fan''s face jumped on a huge aquarium. It happened that most of the sky demons on it were under his command in the western regions.


    "Before the Terran was destroyed successfully, they began to fight openly and secretly. It seems that the Tianmo clan is really like what the sea god said. It''s not enough to be afraid. It seems that these 10000 giant aquariums will also be buried with others." under the deep sea, the huge blue monster shook his head and turned into its body and rushed to the North Sea. If Gulin wind could recognize it here, This guy is one of the overlords in the northern region, Kunpeng!


    "Are you gone?"


    After Kunpeng left, Da Zun glanced at the bottom of the deep sea. Then he didn''t think much. He sat on the huge aquarium and rushed to the coast of the East China Sea.


    With these aquariums as a means of transportation, it only takes one month to reach the coast of the East China Sea, which is much faster than the empty ship of the Terran. After all, these huge things are born in the sea, and what they are good at is swimming in the sea.


    ¡­¡­


    On the coast of the East China Sea, with the help of the strong Terran, the Terran has opened up a lot of wasteland for planting grain, and also helped the Terran civilians build enough homes. Although the coast of the East China Sea is small, it can still accommodate a billion Terrans.


    At this time, a turtle like aquarium climbed onto the shore, turned into a human form and rushed to the depths of the East China Sea.


    The characteristics of those turtles on him were not completely covered up. Naturally, they were hidden, but now there are people with cultivation. After a while, the news that the aquarium appeared on the coast of the East China Sea spread to the high-level ears.


    "Catch it and ask?" the Lord of Kunlun proposed.


    "OK."


    Gulin Feng nodded and disappeared. A moment later, he returned to the conference hall with a short Terran.


    "As an aquarium, how can you come to the coast of the East China Sea? Is it difficult that you aquarium don''t know the news that our Terrans are living here for the time being?" the Lord of Kunlun asked in great doubt. The tortoise''s strength is not strong, so he asked so calmly. If it is stronger, I''m afraid it will be killed directly.


    "I''m the xuangui clan in the South China Sea. The leader of the xuangui clan asked me to report to you." the tortoise was afraid, but he still said the purpose of his trip.


    "News? How can we trust you?" asked Taiyi with a frown and a tone of distrust.


    "The patriarch said, whether you believe it or not, as long as I tell you the news." the Tortoise replied.


    "Come on, what''s the news?" Su Mu asked. Although his strength has not reached the level of participating in the meeting, relying on his incomparable combat effectiveness, he has successfully entered one of the current high-level of the Terran, and his voice is not small.


    "Tianmo clan is coming!"

 Chapter 287

    As soon as the voice fell, the whole hall was surprised.


    The Kunlun holy master frowned and asked aloud, "how do you know about the killing of the Tianmo clan? You know, even if the Tianmo clan comes to the coast of the East China Sea, it will only pass through the East China Sea. How did you xuangui get the news?"


    "Good."


    Taiyi Lord nodded when he heard the speech and said in disbelief: "the Lord of Kunlun is right. In addition, your xuangui family is also a member of the aquarium. Standing on the opposite side of my Terran, how could you kindly come all the way to the coast of the East China Sea to tell us the news of the Terran? Did you have another plan for the aquarium?"


    "Listen to him finish." Gulin Feng frowned.


    The tortoise paused, looked at the Kunlun holy master and said, "because the Xuantian continent is far away from the coast of the East China Sea, the army of the Tianmo clan can''t arrive in a short time, so let''s the four seas aquarium choose the most huge soldiers as a means of transportation. This matter is not hidden from anyone. We aquariums in the South China Sea naturally know."


    "As for why I came all the way here to tell you this news, one is that my xuangui family and the current aquarium can be said to be two families, which can not be confused."


    "Why can''t we confuse them? Are you the xuangui people in the South China Sea not an aquarium?" the emperor of Yuan Xu frowned and asked, still very distrustful.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, in ancient times, our xuangui family had an old understanding with your Terran, which provided a lot of help for your Terran survival. Therefore, the relationship between our two families has always been good. In the case of the four seas aquarium attacking the Terran a few years ago, our xuangui family did not intervene, but blocked them in many ways. Therefore, our xuangui family has received a lot of exclusion." The tortoise said faintly.


    "So what?"


    "If you don''t believe me, the patriarch asked me to tell you that even if there is deep hatred between us, this world is also our place of existence. The Tianmo clan is an alien race. We should unite and drive them away. Afterwards, our affairs should be solved by ourselves." the tortoise said aloud.


    The voice fell, and all the strong men of the Terran were silent for a while. They didn''t know how to speak.


    Working with aquariums?


    The Terran has never planned this. After all, it is not our race, and its heart must be different. This sentence was handed down by our ancestors and has been confirmed for countless years.


    "Our clan leader said that if the Terrans are willing to believe our xuangui clan once, as long as the Terrans survive this disaster, the xuangui clan is willing to become the guardian beast of the Terrans, just like the four ancient beasts." the tortoise said again.


    "Gentlemen, what do you think?" Gulin Feng asked aloud. Although he didn''t believe it, he still wanted to ask the opinions of everyone present.


    "The heart of the alien against us has never weakened. Why should we believe his words?"


    Emperor Zhenwu said disdainfully, looked at the tortoise and said, "besides, when do we need foreigners to intervene in the affairs of the human race?"


    "That''s reasonable."


    "Agree."


    The Terran strongman on emperor Zhenwu''s side nodded and agreed with what emperor Zhenwu said. In addition, several Terran strongmen agreed.


    "No, I believe him."


    Just then, Su Mu stood up, looked at the tortoise in front of him and said in a flat tone: "I believe what he said."


    "Emperor Su Mu is not my own race, and his heart must be different!" said emperor Zhenwu with an ugly face. He is just a boy with a little talent. He dares to resist his words. Even though he is no longer the overlord of the northern region and the emperor of the Zhenwu Empire at this time, his once high and irrefutable past has become his habit.


    "Emperor Zhenwu is worried. The xuangui family has traveled thousands of miles to report to us. Although we can''t fully believe it, it''s always right to prepare some precautions. It''s best for the Tianmo family not to kill, so we can cultivate here for a period of time. If we kill, we won''t be unprepared, resulting in no ability to fight back." Su Mu said in a flat tone, He didn''t care about Emperor Zhenwu''s biting eyes.


    "Well, Emperor Su Mu is right. It doesn''t take much to prepare for some precautions. If the Tianmo clan doesn''t come, we Terrans don''t have any losses. If we come, we won''t be caught off guard when we have precautions." the Kunlun Holy Lord nodded and agreed.


    "Predecessors, please leave the tortoise first and check whether he has been branded. If the Tianmo clan really kills him, we will temporarily believe what the xuangui clan said. If we don''t kill him, then we have to consider it." Su Mu asked. If the Tianmo clan doesn''t kill him, then the xuangui clan must have another plan and have to guard against it.


    Taiyi Lord nodded and said aloud, "OK, come on, take the tortoise down and lock it up."


    "That''s not good. People came all the way to report to us. We can''t neglect him. Take him down and treat him well." Su Mu said with a grin.


    "Yes, Emperor."


    After the meeting, the strong people of the Terran family began to get busy. First, they set up an array three thousand miles away from the coast of the East China Sea. If someone broke into them, they would be able to detect it at the first time. Then, they set up an isolation array outside the coast of the East China Sea to hide the whole coast of the East China Sea. If the Tianmo family did not understand the array, they would certainly not be able to see through their layout.


    When he returned to his residence, Su Mu closed his eyes and began to look for a memory in his brain. According to the tortoise, their xuangui family had a good relationship with the ancient human race. They once fled from the coast of the East China Sea with the human race to today''s Xuantian continent.


    After the rise of ancient Terrans, some ancient mysterious turtles were set as southern beasts by Terrans because of their strong blood connections. They suppressed the South China Sea Aquarium for Terrans. The other four sacred beasts also included ancient dragon, ancient Phoenix and ancient white tiger. These four sacred beasts were Terrans to suppress the southeast, Northwest and North. It can be said that during the ancient Terran period, these four sacred beasts suppressed the four seas, No aquarium dares to touch the man of the Terran.


    But later, the strong men of the ancient human race soared and died, resulting in no one being able to hold down the other three beasts except the Black Turtle. The three divine beasts of dragon, Phoenix and tiger rebelled and disappeared after taking away most of the resources of the human race. Soon after, the news came that they raised the family to soar.


    As for the xuangui family, they didn''t want to rebel, but guarded the Terran with dignity and industry as usual. They helped the Terran many times when the Terran was in danger. Later, the rise of the aquarium in the three sea areas except the South China Sea affected the xuangui family in the South China Sea due to the absence of the suppression of divine beasts, so that they had to shut down without asking about the world, This closed door has been for countless years. Until now, there are not many xuangui people outside.

 Chapter 288

    Don''t think too much. Su Mu is ready to start to close down for a while. There are people from Taiyi holy land near his residence, so Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about insecurity. Besides, the black emperor is still asleep next door. Who dares to make trouble?


    "It has been stuck in the semi holy realm for more than half a year. It''s time to untie the suppressed spiritual power and break through to the holy realm." Su Mu thought secretly in his heart.


    If the tortoise didn''t lie, relying on the incomparable speed of the aquarium in the water, it won''t take two months for the demon clan to kill him. At that time, the strength of the half step saint is not enough. He must break through the realm of the saint and improve his combat effectiveness.


    As the birthplace of the human race, the shore of the East China Sea is naturally rich in aura. It is needless to say that even the sixth floor of Taiyi holy land is not comparable. With the rich aura here and several months of precipitation, Su Mu has full confidence and can directly enter the realm of saints.


    Half step sage Su mu can kill the prospective emperor by calling out the future body. What if he breaks through the realm of saints? The power of the four hell melting pot of Shenxiang prison strength is enough to make those demons drink a pot, not to mention that Su Mu has four of the nine secrets.


    In addition, Su Mu has the invincible thing of Jiulong coffin


    Well, I just don''t know if I can use it.


    The aura gathered, and it was hard to hide the vision of the divine elephant''s prison strength cultivation. Tens of millions of giant elephants condensed over Su Mu''s head, frantically devouring the aura around him, so that the black emperor sleeping next door woke up and couldn''t sleep.


    "Bah! This smelly boy, the emperor couldn''t sleep well." the black emperor scolded and scolded repeatedly. It was obvious that he was disturbed by Su mu. He was very unhappy at this time.


    However, he could not disturb Su Mu''s cultivation, so he came to Su Mu''s room and sat down to protect Su Mu''s Dharma.


    ¡­¡­


    On the coast of the East China Sea, the Terrans who were planting crops could not help but stare and scream one by one when they saw the tumbling of countless giant elephants in the sky.


    "Look! What''s that!"


    "Yes! Many elephants!"


    "What''s the matter? I feel that the aura around me is being plundered at an incredible speed. I''m just about to break through the mana realm. I''m disturbed!"


    For more than half a year, under the guidance of the strong Terran, many Terran Tianjiao have been discovered, and many of them have reached the magic realm and can use spiritual power to attack.


    Taiyi holy master was playing chess with Yuan Xu holy master. He suddenly noticed the crazy disappearance of the surrounding aura. He frowned. After looking at the sky, he shook his head reluctantly, ignored it and continued to play chess.


    "Is this emperor Su Mu practicing? Is there too much noise?" the holy master of Yuan Xu said in shock. He was shocked by the terrible vision and the crazy spirit around him.


    "That''s good. You haven''t seen the vision of the boy''s full cultivation." Taiyi holy master shook his head without paying attention. Thinking of all kinds of visions caused by Su mu in Taiyi holy land, his heart was a bitter smile.


    You know, in Taiyi holy land, because of Su Mu''s cultivation, many disciples were taken away at the critical moment of breakthrough, leading to the failure of breakthrough, which made countless disciples resent, but there was nothing they could do.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha! My apprentice of Gulin Feng is Niu. Cultivation alone has caused such a strange phenomenon." Gulin Feng thought proudly, with a smile on his face.


    "What does this have to do with you? As far as I know, you have never taught him since you accepted him as an apprentice. You only taught him a sword technique, and people don''t want to learn it." the Lord of yaochi joked with a smile.


    Gulin Feng was a little helpless. He didn''t know how to speak. He could only pretend to be profound and say, "well, you don''t understand."


    However, reminded by the holy master of yaochi, Gulin Feng did feel a little indebted. Only after he accepted Su Mu as an apprentice, he didn''t teach him much. Su Mu''s achievements today depend on his own unremitting efforts and Taiyi Holy Land grand resources. As a master, he taught him a sword technique and gave him a sword, It seems that he really didn''t provide any help to Su mu.


    Although he thought so, Gulin Feng smiled heartlessly after a moment. Anyway, he was also his apprentice! Since I haven''t taught him, wouldn''t it be good to give the compensation to his daughter? Su qinger''s girl inherited Su Mu''s perfect talent, so she can''t waste it.


    "Well, I''ll go out," Gulin Feng said aloud and rushed to Su Mu''s residence.


    "This guy is so hot every day." the Lord of yaochi shook his head reluctantly, but his face was still full of smiles. After all, his lover had been with her. In addition, she had no regrets in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom, is Dad practicing again?" Su qinger asked curiously looking at the giant elephant in the sky.


    "Yes, dad is practicing again. He needs to become stronger to protect qinger, isn''t he?" Liu Qingyi said with a smile and touched Su qinger''s forehead.


    As soon as this autumn comes, Su qinger will be four years old. It''s time to start practicing. However, Su Mu said that he should lay a good foundation for Su qinger before he can teach her to practice. Otherwise, he would waste Su qinger''s perfect talent. Therefore, Liu Qingyi has never taught Su qinger to practice, but taught her hobbies such as piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    It''s just that Su qinger doesn''t like these very much. She has no interest in continuing to learn before she learns to be proficient. Instead, like Su mu, she reads with a book all day. Su qinger, who has received a good education since childhood, has long been literate. Even if she meets rare words she doesn''t know, she will ask Liu Qingyi, which makes Liu Qingyi sigh that both father and daughter are nerds.


    Just then, a figure fell from the sky, accompanied by a burst of laughter.


    "Ha ha! Did qinger Miss shiye? Let shiye hold her!" Gulin Feng laughed and ran to Su qinger and picked her up.


    "Shiye didn''t take a bath. He stinks!" Su qinger resisted.


    "Nonsense, sir, you don''t smell bad after taking a bath!" Gulin wind blew Su qinger''s nose and said.


    "Master." Liu Qingyi said hello with a smile. Gulin Feng is Su Mu''s master. After he married Su mu, he naturally began to call the master.


    "Yes."


    Gulin Feng nodded, and his hand was still teasing Su qinger.


    "Light clothes, light children are almost four years old?" Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    "Soon, there are about two months left." Liu Qingyi replied with a smile.


    "At that time, I will teach her to practice in person. This talent is not weaker than Su mu. Can it be wasted?" Gulin Feng said with a smile.


    "This......" Liu Qingyi hesitated. Su Mu also said that he would teach his daughter himself.


    "Su mu, I''ll talk to him." Gulin Feng waved his hand.


    "OK." Liu Qingyi shook his head helplessly. Anyway, who taught Su qinger is almost the same.

 Chapter 289

    A month later, not far from the coast of the East China Sea, one end after another aquarium giants rose from the sea. Coupled with the evil smell of the Tianmo family, it was a dark scene in both the sea and the sky.


    On the coast of the East China Sea, the Lord of Kunlun suddenly noticed something, his face suddenly changed, his body directly disappeared from the room and came to the conference hall.


    The Lord of Kunlun has just arrived at the conference hall, and all the strong people of the Terran are in place. Obviously, they are aware of something.


    "Everyone, the Tianmo clan is coming!" the Kunlun holy Master said solemnly. The Tianmo clan that attacked this time is not like they gathered together temporarily when they left the eastern region. The Tianmo demons who came this time must be the anti elite of the Tianmo clan!


    "Don''t panic! It will take some time for Tianmo clan to get to the coast of the East China Sea. It''s said that all Terrans get on the empty ship and leave from the back of the coast of the East China Sea towards the extreme East. All crops and goods are directly abandoned. Anyway, they are not mature!" Gulin Feng said seriously. The goal is clear. Some of their strong people go outside to drag Tianmo clan, The other part takes the Terrans to retreat first. With their quasi emperor cultivation, as long as they want to run, it should not be a big problem. After all, the Tianmo clan has no means to limit space.


    "Where''s emperor Su mu?" emperor yuan Xu frowned and asked.


    "It''s still closed at this time. It''s only one step away from breaking through the realm of saints!" Gulin Feng replied. If Su Mu wasn''t practicing at the moment and couldn''t be disturbed, he had already arranged for everyone to leave. Why have to fight with the Tianmo clan again? After all, the Terrans at this time are too weak compared with the Tianmo family!


    "It''s hard to do. Let''s try our best to delay emperor Su Mu until he breaks through. If we can''t hold on, the Terran will be even more sad in the future." emperor yuan Xu said with an ugly face. He knew the importance of Su Mu very well. In the future, the rise of the Terran must be supported by Su mu, although Jiang Heng also had this kind of information, But at this time, Jiang Heng was still too weak and far from reaching the height they needed. Only Su Mu could do it.


    "I won''t stay to delay Su mu. If I fight with the Tianmo clan again, my strong men will lose one or two and won''t pay."


    Emperor Zhenwu thought secretly in his heart, and then opened his mouth and said, "gentlemen, I and my strong men will be the candidates to lead the Terran first."


    "Emperor Zhenwu, you are also a quasi local strongman. You must stay with us to resist the Tianmo clan. As for the transfer of the Terran, it is enough for the saints of major forces to take action." Gulin Feng said aloud. He has already seen through emperor Zhenwu''s plan. In the future, emperor Zhenwu must still want to establish a country, which is a stumbling block for Su Mu to control the Terran in the future, You can''t let him leave like this. If you can, Gulin Feng has the intention to leave Zhenwu emperor here. Of course, it is with the help of the hand of the devil.


    Emperor Zhenwu''s face was ugly and said, "my men are arrogant. If I''m not here, no one can restrain them. What if they do something bad?"


    "Emperor Wu can rest assured that the saints and great saints of our forces will make them solemn." Gulin Feng said impolitely.


    "Emperor Zhenwu, you don''t have to say any more. Everything is for our Terran. It doesn''t matter how you want to fight in the future, but now the most important thing is to get rid of the demons outside, otherwise you can''t implement it regardless of any ambition in your heart." Bai Mei said aloud. As a person of Shenji Pavilion, His eyesight and ability to see through people''s hearts are not bad at all. He has already seen through Xiaojiu in Zhenwu emperor''s heart.


    Having said that, Emperor Zhenwu naturally had no choice but to nod and agree to stay to resist the demons.


    Just then, a violent Reiki riot suddenly came, which surprised everyone present.


    "This is Su Mu''s breath. He is about to break through. Ladies and gentlemen, we can''t sit here. Hurry to order the Terrans to leave. All quasi emperor experts go to the coast of the East China Sea to resist the demons." Gulin Feng said immediately.


    "Good!"


    As soon as the words fell, the people at the scene immediately took action. Each major force asked the saints under their command to arrange the Terran to board the void ship, while they hurried to the shore of the East China Sea, ready to block the Tianmo family out and delay the departure of the Terran and Su Mu''s breakthrough.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this the Terran array? It''s really strange. I''m afraid I already know the news of our coming when I set up the array at such a distance." Da Zun said thoughtfully looking at the array in front of him.


    "Does Da Zun think someone has revealed the news to the Terran?" Jiang Fan asked suspiciously.


    "Otherwise? But it doesn''t matter. I was going to take the Terran by surprise, but now I obviously can''t. If there''s no accident, the strong Terran has been ready to stop us and delay the time for the Terran to leave." Da Zun said blandly, as if everything is under his control.


    "Leave? Where else can they go? It is recorded that the shore of the East China Sea is the place where the Terran was born. There is a vast sea behind. There is no place to settle down at all. Where else can they go?" Kui Li said disdainfully.


    "There''s another place, but whether it exists or not has not been confirmed." Jiang Fan said aloud. He naturally knows about the extreme East, but the continent has always been a legend, and no one knows whether it really exists.


    "Where else?" big Zun asked curiously.


    "In the Far East, across the sea, there is a continent at the end of the endless East China Sea. It is said that there is also a Terran continent, but it has not been confirmed." Jiang Fan said aloud.


    "Oh."


    Da Zun nodded, smiled after thinking a little, and said, "I said how these people have been running towards the depths of the East China Sea. It turned out that they were going to find an unconfirmed mainland."


    "That continent is just a legend. If it really exists, it can''t have no connection with Xuantian continent for countless years." Jiang Fan shook his head and said.


    "Let''s go and break the array. Let''s go to the birthplace of the Terran." Da Zun said casually.


    As soon as the voice fell, several quasi emperors of Tianmo clan stood together, their hands were black, and a terrible momentum merged together. They threw a punch on the array and broke the array.


    "It''s not necessary."


    Jiang Fan shook his head and said casually, "this is just an ordinary array. It doesn''t stop us, only the ability of induction."


    "It doesn''t matter..."

 Chapter 290

    Over the coast of the East China Sea, a total of 22 quasi emperors of the human race stood here, looking seriously at the western sky and sea.


    Where the sky is already dark, the Terrans who have experienced several wars with the Tianmo family naturally know what it is. It is a scene caused by the gathering of endless Tianmo and the diffusion of evil gas in their bodies.


    "Coming!" Gulin Feng said solemnly, holding a long golden sword with murderous eyes.


    As soon as the voice fell, tens of thousands of behemoths jumped out of the sea, with a transparent ripple like a protective cover. All the behemoths sat on them were the elite of the demon family, and none of their strength was under the crusher.


    "Meet the enemy, everyone!" Gulin Feng shouted loudly. Without saying a word, he waved his sword. The huge sword Qi with a slow killing intention directly cut through the void and shot at the endless demons.


    "It''s impolite. We came to visit our friends. We looked murderous as soon as we met. That''s not good." Xuezu said faintly at the corner of his mouth, and then spread out his hands. Endless bats flew out of his sleeves and turned into blood clan strongmen.


    Blood ancestor frowned and shouted, "Blood River! Show!"


    As soon as the voice fell, tens of thousands of behemoths turned their eyes, and the blood in their bodies was drawn out uncontrollably, condensing in the sky like Shura.


    "Xuezu? Eat my halberd!"


    Without saying anything, Yang Miao stabbed out a halberd, and a real dragon virtual shadow separated from his long halberd. The Dragon shadow roared and rushed towards the blood ancestor when he grew up.


    "Yang Miao? An old opponent." Xuezu raised his mouth, without saying a word, condensed endless blood in his palm, gathered together into a double headed blood blade, and rushed directly towards Yang Miao.


    "Go to the island."


    Da Zun said to the endless demon elite behind him, "the Terran should not have left. Go and kill them all without leaving any alive."


    "Yes!"


    The endless day demon clan answered at the same time, and the sound was deafening like nine day fierce thunder.


    "Chijiu Tianzun!"


    With Gulin Feng shouting, a man with a barrel on his back came out and said in a flat tone: "don''t worry, none of them can go."


    "Arrogant tone, human quasi emperor Chijiu Tianzun? I Kui Li have heard of it for a long time and fight with me!" Kui Li said with disdain, clenched his fist and hit Chijiu Tianzun with a dark Qi.


    "Your opponent is me! You have taken away the bastard in the northern regions!" Xiao Changhe shouted angrily, and his long gun danced, turning into a ferocious Python to stop Kui Li''s figure.


    "It''s you. You''re not my opponent. You should know when you''re in the northern regions." Kui Li frowned and said with some displeasure. His strength is also the top among the quasi emperors, and Xiao Changhe is just a guy who has just broken through the quasi emperors for only a few years and doesn''t deserve to fight with himself.


    "Add me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yang Zhennan''s figure suddenly appeared. The sharp knife in his hand fiercely drew a knife Qi, like a sharp blade tearing space, attacking Kui Li''s face.


    "Fu Hu, breathe, come out and warm up." Kui Li said faintly.


    "I''m not your man. Don''t order me in this tone," said the teal.


    Qiyu also looked at Kui Li with disdain. Although he didn''t speak, his eyes had expressed everything.


    "I didn''t say you were my men, but there were two quasi emperors of the human race who wanted to be dealt with by you." Kui Li said angrily. His purpose was very clear. He wanted to fight the man with the barrel on his back, because from the man, he had a sense of war for a long time.


    "Chijiu Tianzun, do it as soon as possible."


    While the demons were chatting, Gulin Feng immediately said to the Red Wine God.


    "Don''t worry."


    Chijiu Tianzun looked shocked, took down the wine bucket behind him, took a big gulp and gave a roar.


    "Ha! Tianmo clan, come and fight me!"


    The voice fell, and Chijiu Tianzun rushed directly into the camp of Tianmo family like a madman.


    "No! I remember, this guy is the self exploding bastard!" Jiang Fan''s face changed and his body quickly retreated. The self exploding power of a prospective emperor is not a joke. I don''t know how the red wine emperor did it. He can explode without limit. Relying on this hand, the red wine emperor has few enemies for countless years.


    At this time, the red wine emperor shouted angrily, and his body shape soared rapidly. A very frightening momentum was sent out, and the blood red light shone on the whole sky and ocean.


    Boom!


    The figure of Chijiu Tianzun exploded, and the power of terror had a great impact on the Tianmo clan who had no time to prepare. Many Tianmo clans died under the self explosion of Chijiu Tianzun because they were too close, including several Tianmo clan saints.


    "This move is powerful, but some of the enemy and I don''t distinguish." Gulin Feng said helplessly after dispersing the protective barrier. If he hadn''t put up the protective shield just now, I''m afraid they would be affected.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, lead those demons to fight far away from the red wine god later, so as not to be affected by self explosion." Gulin Feng said aloud.


    "I see!"


    After a while, the figure of Chijiu Tianzun gathered together again. He drank a mouthful of wine and his figure soared again. Then the Tianmo family, who had learned from the past, would not watch the curtain fall.


    The palm of Da Zun stretched out, and the black gas in his hand gradually condensed. One palm fell and directly pressed on the void. The terrible pressure changed the face of the red wine Tianzun who was about to explode. At the next moment, he was directly pressed into the sea by this palm out of thin air.


    Bang, the huge waves were directly lifted by the self explosion of Chijiu Tianzun, covering the sky.


    "Is that guy the leader of the Tianmo clan this time? This strength is too strong." Gulin Feng''s face changed. He could clearly perceive the power of the guy''s random palm just now. Even he couldn''t say that he could resist easily and incomparably.


    Soon after, the figure of Chijiu Tianzun gradually gathered on the sea. He stared at the big Zun floating in the void. If he didn''t recover his strength in the heyday after each self explosion, I''m afraid he was seriously injured at this time?


    "This guy''s strength is stronger than Gulin wind!" Chijiu Tianzun thought in his heart. Then his face was a little ugly. The Terran can''t resist such existence at present!


    "Chijiu Tianzun, you don''t have to care about this guy. Your goal is to stop the demons who want to enter the coast of the East China Sea. As for him, just give it to us!" Gulin Feng said solemnly in his eyes, and his hand holding the long sword was more forced.

 Chapter 291

    When the chaos war started, the endless demons killed to the coast of the East China Sea. Chijiu Tianzun blocked it with his own strength. He was already exhausted at this time. Although this move is powerful, it can''t be used all the time.


    "He''s running out of strength! Kill him!"


    The Tianmo clan gasped and shouted when seeing the red wine Tianzun. Countless Tianmo clans rushed to the coast of the East China Sea again.


    "Even if I die! I will stop you foreign aliens here!" Chijiu Tianzun took a deep breath and immediately wanted to stop the killing demons with self explosion again.


    Just then, a dark shadow suddenly appeared, and a huge mouth opened fiercely.


    "Swallow the sky!"


    The voice fell, and countless days the demon family began to tremble. Their body shape flew uncontrollably towards the huge mouth, fell into the mouth and was swallowed!


    "Who!"


    The Tianmo clan was surprised. Originally, the red wine Tianzun had no strength. Why did an unknown thing come out?


    "No start killing array!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a sky covering array appeared.


    The array works. Those demons who don''t quit the array range are killed by the array. Tens of thousands of demons die in the array in a moment.


    "Is it another array? There are a lot of things in the Terran society?" big Zun frowned and thought to himself.


    "This is not the time for you to be distracted!"


    Before the words fell, a sword appeared directly in front of big Zun. Big Zun frowned, flashed away, and blew out his palm, hitting Gulin wind for 100 meters.


    "Difficult Terran swordsman." big Zun said casually.


    Although Gulin Feng''s strength is not as strong as him, his sword moves are extremely frightening due to his cultivation of sword skills. If he is careless, he will also be cut out, or even lose his hands and legs.


    ¡­¡­


    "Red wine emperor, restore your spiritual power first. They can''t break into my array at will. I dare say they can''t come in." the black emperor said with great confidence. It''s the array of the great emperor. It''s impossible to break in with these demons.


    "It''s you, OK, thank you." Chijiu Tianzun nodded and turned the sea under his feet into a piece of solid ice with spiritual power. Although it was not big, it was enough for him to rest for a while.


    Chijiu Tianzun sat cross legged. He began to restore his aura and mental power by running the skill. He had just contacted thousands of self explosions, which made him reach the limit. If he did it again, I''m afraid he couldn''t bear it any more.


    The black emperor saw the red wine emperor''s plate and sat down and began to restore his spiritual power. He looked back at the shore of the East China Sea. The boy was still in cultivation. If he hadn''t watched this guy unable to resist the day demon clan entering the island, the black emperor would not have come out to set up an array.


    The black emperor looked at the fierce fighting Terrans and demons in the sky and couldn''t help shaking his head. With their strength, the black emperor can solve it without effort, not because of anything else, just because his own strength has been restored for more than half a year, reaching the sixth weight of Sendai and becoming the sage king in the sky!


    With his strength at this time, although he can''t compare with the great emperor of the world, for the quasi emperor realm, the black emperor is an invincible strong man.


    Originally, the black emperor also had the idea of helping the Terran through this disaster, but he gave up because of Su Mu''s words.


    "The Terran affairs should be solved by themselves. They can''t always rely on others. If you and I leave this world in the future, what will the Terran do? The chaos of demons is a disaster, but it is also a great opportunity for the Terrans in the four regions to work together to resist foreign enemies."


    The black emperor could not help shaking his head and said, "although the boy''s strength is not very strong, his heart is very big."


    Relying on the Wushi killing array, the external demons can''t break into it at all. Even if they break in, the black emperor will show him the powerful strength of the sage king.


    The Terran and the Tianmo clan are in full swing. All the prospective emperors of the Tianmo clan are dragged by the Terran. As for those saints, the Tianmo has no opponent. They rush towards the array to break through the array and enter the coast of the East China Sea.


    However, the terror of killing the array without beginning was hard for them to understand. Within a moment, the five saints of Tianmo clan died in the array, which surprised the Tianmo clan waiting outside.


    "Damn it! How can the Terran array be so powerful that the Holy Land heavenly demons can''t break into it?" a great saint of the heavenly demon family frowned and thought secretly.


    The next moment, more than 20 Tianmo saints joined hands to prepare to break into the array again, but they were stopped by Da Zun''s words.


    "Don''t break into the array! This array is very strange. You can''t break into it. Come and solve these Terran quasi emperors together. Then you''ll be thinking about the method of breaking the array!" the great Zun said with a frown.


    The sage of Tianmo clan was stunned when he heard the speech, then nodded and killed the human quasi emperor who was fighting against the quasi emperor of Tianmo clan.


    "Damn it! How can this guy''s strength be so strong? Can it be true that he has broken through the realm of the great emperor? It''s impossible!" Gulin Feng thought with an ugly face. While fighting with himself, this guy is still looking at the array under the black emperor''s cloth, and he hasn''t fallen into the wind at all. His sword moves will be easily blocked by him. It''s terrible!


    Later, not only Gulin Feng''s face looked ugly, but the other quasi emperors of the human race were very angry. On this day, the demon clan really deserved to be a foreign race and did not speak of any virtue!


    In addition to Gulin wind, the other Terran quasi emperors are facing a Tianmo quasi emperor and dozens of Tianmo saints alone, and this number is still growing.


    "Ah!"


    A cry of pain came. When the people saw it, it turned out that emperor Zhenwu had been directly penetrated into his heart, which made them more angry.


    "Really Emperor Wu? I wanted to be a black hand, but I didn''t expect that the demon clan was so immoral that it rushed up in a swarm."


    Gulin Feng''s face was very ugly. He thought to himself, "how long will it take that boy to finish his cultivation? I''m afraid they can''t stand it if it goes on like this!"


    "Hurry back to the array!" the black emperor shouted quickly. If the Terrans and those demons continue to fight, I''m afraid no living people will leave here.


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the speech. Without saying a word, they retreated hundreds of meters and ran frantically towards the array. After a while, Yang Zhennan took the lead in entering the array.


    "Damn it! These demons are shameless!" Yang Zhennan scolded angrily. Originally, the teal was almost solved by him, but dozens of Tianmo saints suddenly appeared. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, I''m afraid he would have died outside.


    It was easy for the twenty quasi emperors of the Terran to evacuate. They all entered the array quickly. Only Gulin Feng and Zhenwu emperor were still on the battlefield.

 Chapter 292

    Emperor Zhenwu quickly flew towards the array with his chest covered. His face was very pale. It was obvious that he had lost too much energy. At the moment, it was the limit.


    Gulin Feng didn''t pay attention to it. As soon as the golden long sword in his hand coagulated, a golden sword like breaking the world appeared, and he fell to the Tianmo clan camp.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gulin Feng turned around and ran away without saying a word. He quickly returned to the array. It was true emperor Wu. At this time, he was exhausted and some were difficult to continue his action.


    "Damn it! Emperor Zhenwu hasn''t come in yet! Black emperor, open the array, I''ll bring him back!" Gulin Feng said with an ugly face, but he didn''t think so in his heart.


    "No."


    The black emperor shook his head and explained, "this array is only allowed in and out. It''s the limit I can control if you don''t suffer array bombardment. If you open the array, the coast of the East China Sea behind will be directly exposed. I can''t get together again without a certain time."


    "Damn it!" Gulin Feng''s face was a little bad. After looking at Zhenwu emperor who was still outside the array, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    He was really afraid that the black emperor would really open the array to let him go out to save people, so he would miss the best chance to kill Zhenwu emperor. However, it was obvious that the black emperor also understood his meaning, which could be known from the flash in the black emperor''s eyes.


    "Can this array block the attack of those demons? What if they break the array directly?" Xiao Changhe asked with some worry.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. It''s an immortal array. Relying on these heavenly demons in the quasi emperor realm, they can''t break the array." the black emperor said with great confidence. Isn''t the great emperor level array in the sky an immortal array for the world?


    "Immortal array?" everyone was delighted. Indeed, if this array was immortal array, it could not be broken by the attack of those demons outside.


    "Black emperor, you won''t automatically close the array after your spiritual power is exhausted?" the white eyebrow prospective emperor asked with some worry.


    "Baimei prospective emperor thinks too much. I have my own solution. Now let''s go back to the coast of the East China Sea and wait for these demons to play here." the black emperor smiled.


    When they heard the speech, they all raised the corners of their mouths and nodded.


    In addition to the array, Emperor Zhenwu, who has not yet died, looked at the smiling people in the array and turned around to look at the Tianmo clan and said, "gentlemen, I wish emperor Zhenwu of the northern Zhenwu Empire would be willing to betray the people, join the Tianmo clan and become the blade of your men!"


    "No need, cut it off." big Zun said casually.


    As soon as the voice fell, Emperor Zhenwu separated his head and widened his eyes. It was obvious that he didn''t understand how good it would be for him to join the Tianmo family?


    However, he couldn''t figure it out. A generation of strong emperor Zhenwu died in the sky outside the coast of the East China Sea. With his head separated, he fell into the sea and sank to the bottom of the sea.


    "Da Zun, this array is a little strange. Even the great sage died in it. One day, the demon Saint said aloud.


    "I know, kill."


    Da Zun nodded, looked at the array in front of him and couldn''t help grinning and said, "do you think relying on a killing array can stop my pace? It''s too simple! It''s just a small killing array. See me break it!"


    The voice fell, Da Zun waved his palm, and the terrible Qi and magic Qi directly hit the array, but did not affect anything in the array, and even the ripples on the array did not vibrate at all.


    "Huh?"


    Da Zun is a little confused. What''s going on? Their own strength is not comparable to the great emperor, but it is far from being comparable to the quasi emperor? Why can''t even a small killing array be broken?


    "Try again."


    Da Zun thought secretly in his heart, and then endless evil Qi condensed in his palm. The terrible breath seemed to be the devil that ate people, which made people shiver.


    Bang!


    Da Zun slapped on the array again. This time, the array fluctuated a little, but there was no damage.


    "Damn it! The combination of heaven and evil!"


    Big Zun flew into a rage and directly operated the life skill of Tianmo family. The endless magic Qi condensed in his hand. He planned to blow it out with all his strength and break the array.


    "Soul eating palm!"


    The voice fell, and Da Zun slapped on the array again. However, as before, the array was not broken, but there were some small fluctuations.


    "What kind of array is this!!? How can it be so firm and firm!?" big Zun said with a very ugly face. This time he was ugly. The disdain words he had put down earlier also hit himself in the face with the fall of his three palms. Even the combination of heaven magic and soul devouring palms were used, and he still couldn''t break this array. He was ashamed.


    "Da Zun, I guess this array can only be broken if you break into it and find the array eye. Maybe this is an array left by the great energy of the human race in ancient times. It''s normal to be arranged by the human race and difficult to break." Jiang Fan said aloud.


    "What you said is reasonable. You used to be a Terran, and you should be familiar with Terran array. Let you go." Da Zun said casually. He was upset at the moment and did whoever he caught.


    Jiang Fan was a little helpless, but he could only nod his head and agreed to enter the array to find an eye to break.


    "By the way, Yang Zhi, go in with you. You used to be a human race." Da Zun said again.


    Yang Zhi frowned when he heard the speech and said, "please pay attention, Da Zun. I''m not your subordinate. There''s no need to obey your orders. What''s more, I was just one of the town generals of a small country. I don''t know a trace of array. Da Zun still wants to say goodbye..."


    Boom!!


    Before he finished speaking, Da Zun directly pressed Yang Zhi''s head and said angrily, "don''t think you dare to talk to me when you join the arrogant family. The seven sins can resist one Zun. Haven''t you heard this sentence?"


    Yang Zhi frowned and his forehead was blue. He tried hard to get rid of Da Zun''s palm, but he couldn''t get rid of it at all. He had to agree to enter the array to find the array eye and break the array.


    In the conference hall on the coast of the East China Sea, the coast of the East China Sea is not as lively as before. The Terrans are evacuated. In addition to the 21 quasi emperors in the room, there is a black emperor, a dog and no one else.


    By the way, naturally, there is Su Mu who is still practicing.


    "Black emperor, how is the emperor''s cultivation? Haven''t you broken through yet?" the white eyebrow prospective emperor asked aloud.


    "Soon, the boy is now making steady cultivation and has entered the realm of saints." the black emperor replied.


    "Great, Emperor Su Mu has broken through the realm of saints, so there will be one more of our top experts! We are not afraid of being bullied by the Tianmo clan!" Xiao Changhe said happily. He didn''t forget Su Mu''s great power that day.

 Chapter 293

    Three days later, the demons outside the coast of the East China Sea still did not retreat, and the 21 quasi emperors of the human race still stayed on the coast of the East China Sea, waiting for Su Mu to leave.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a huge momentum rushed into the sky, and the terrible pressure surprised all the prospective emperors present.


    The black emperor felt this familiar momentum and couldn''t help raising his head. He was relieved at last.


    "That smelly boy has finally made a breakthrough." Gulin Feng said happily.


    "Great! As long as the fighting power of emperor Su Mu breaks through the realm of saints, the Tianmo clan is not afraid! At that time, we will lead the strong people of the human race to kill back directly and take back our mainland!" Xiao Changhe said excitedly.


    "I''m afraid not."


    Yang Zhennan shook his head and said, "although I also believe in the strength of emperor Su mu, the great devil showed that his strength was no longer comparable to that of the prospective emperor. Be safe, we''d better continue to look for the extreme East, or kill him back when Emperor Su Mu''s strength reaches the great saint or even the prospective emperor."


    "Brother Yang is right. I had a fight with the great master. His strength is really terrible. If he didn''t fight with me again with a playful attitude, I''m afraid I would die in his hand in a moment." Gulin Feng said with an ugly face. He was the only person who had a fight with the great master. He could clearly understand the terrible strength of the great master of the demon family that day, Although he has great trust in his apprentice, he doesn''t want Su Mu to take risks. It''s better to be safe.


    Everyone was helpless. At this time, Su Mu appeared in the conference hall.


    "Master, has something changed again?" Su Mu asked suspiciously. He couldn''t feel the breath of any human except them from the coast of the East China Sea.


    "Well, the whole army of Tianmo clan was killed, and the saints from all sides took them away first." Gulin Feng nodded and said.


    "Emperor Su mu, now that you have broken through the realm of saints, can you estimate your strength?" Yang Zhennan asked curiously.


    "Yes."


    As soon as Su Mu''s mouth was raised, his momentum was undisguised and suppressed on the prospective emperor, including Gulin wind.


    Su Muyang said faintly from the corner of his mouth, "even if I don''t use my cards, I can easily kill a prospective emperor. If I use my cards, I don''t know what kind of combat effectiveness I can play."


    "Seriously!?" Gulin Feng''s eyes were full of shock and asked some disbelief. He had the strength to kill the prospective Emperor just after breaking through the realm of saints. He didn''t need to use his cards!?


    "Well, the skill I practiced was strong and powerful. The physical strength and physical strength were endless. The spiritual power could basically kill a prospective emperor steadily." Su Mu nodded and replied.


    "Hahaha! Good good! If you really deserve to be my Gulin Feng''s disciple! Good!" Gulin Feng smiled happily. He was very excited. He didn''t believe Su Mu''s words, because he felt the huge oppressive force from Su mu. From this, it can be inferred that Su Mu''s strength has definitely surpassed himself at this time, or without using his cards!


    If Su Mu uses his cards, can he kill the great demon master that day?


    Gulin Feng didn''t know. After all, Su Mu didn''t fight with him with all his strength, so he couldn''t compare their strength.


    Just then, a ray of light flashed in the black emperor''s eyes, untied the Wushi killing array and let the demons in. Naturally, he wanted to test Su Mu''s strength. Even if Su Mu was defeated by the black emperor, he could still save the lives of all the people present. His strength was restored to the sage king who covered the sky and the world. The black emperor was so confident.


    "Damn! The array has been broken!" said the black emperor with an ugly face.


    Before they had time to respond, at the next moment, endless black gas filled the sky over the coast of the East China Sea. Countless days, the demon clan suddenly appeared on their heads. The depressed atmosphere suddenly appeared in their hearts, and the previous excitement had disappeared.


    "Still want to fight?" Gulin Feng''s face was a little ugly. He wanted to tear the space behind the coast of the East China Sea after su Mu''s breakthrough, but he didn''t expect that the Tianmo family took the lead in breaking the array. I don''t know what good news.


    Although everyone present is a strong quasi emperor and has the ability to cross thousands of miles of space in one step, the other party is not without quasi emperor! It''s a big deal. People leave the elite of Tianmo clan. What if they catch up?


    You should know the strength of the great demon master that day. None of them can match it!


    "Sword God! Don''t think about it. Now we have only one choice to fight!" Yang Zhennan said with an ugly face. His hand has been put on his long knife and is always ready to draw a knife to meet the enemy.


    Su Mu looked at the black emperor thoughtfully. Unexpectedly, he saw a trace of cunning in the black emperor''s eyes.


    "I''ll tell you, the demons don''t know the array these days. How can they break the array in the sky covering world by brute force." Su Mu thought helplessly.


    "Forget it, since the black emperor wants to see my strength, I''ll let them stare big eyes and have a good look."


    Thinking of this, Su Mu no longer hesitated. His eyes closed slightly and took a deep breath. Then he shouted: "all words are secret!"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu''s momentum spread out and grew ten times out of thin air!


    "Hiss! The boy''s strength has become so strong!" Gulin Feng stared wide and thought strangely.


    Just as he was about to speak, Su Mu suddenly jumped into the air, holding his right hand to the sky. An extremely frightening momentum was slowly gathering, and a black spear was gathering in a moment.


    "Spear of Hades!"


    When the words fell, Su Mu fiercely threw out the black spear in his hand. The spear directly pierced the sky at a speed that was too fast to cover his ears, and shot towards the army of Tianmo clan with the power of terror!


    "Oh? There are such strong people in the Terran?" the great master of the Tianmo family brightened his eyes, and his calm mood became excited. Without saying a word, a wisp of black smoke sprang out of his hand, and his whole body was full of momentum. A huge palm condensed by black gas collided with the ghost spear thrown by Su mu.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    The two attacks collide, and the power of terror directly destroys the surrounding space. The impact of terror will blow away the sky covered by darkness, revealing the light covered by darkness.


    "OK! OK! Ha ha! The human race has such strong people! Come and fight with me!" the great master of the Tianmo family was very excited, and his momentum kept rolling. The terrible pressure was hard against Su mu, but he was easily blocked by Su Mu!


    "Has this boy surpassed me so much?" Gulin Feng thought happily, but he also had some helplessness in his heart.

 Chapter 294

    Gulin Feng is glad that Su Mu has such terrible strength so quickly. You know, he is only 23 this year. It is still some time before 24. Su Mu is only 16 or 17 years old for his first practice in castle peak city. In this way, Su Mu has become the strongest of the Terran in less than seven years!


    In the past, the strongest position of the Terran has always been occupied by the sword God Gulin wind, that is, himself. Now Su Mu''s strength has far exceeded his own. Su Mu should be the strongest of the Terran.


    At the same time, Gulin Feng also had some helplessness in his heart. Su Mu has grown up like this. He has not made any help as a master. He has not given as much help as Taiyi holy land. He is also helpless. Su Mu''s strength has surpassed himself. Watching his disciples surpass himself, does everyone have such a psychology?


    Boom!


    Su Mu and the great master of Tianmo clan are still fighting frantically. The terrible strength has already filled the sky with dark clouds again. For a moment, the sky was full of lightning and thunder.


    "Combination of heaven and demons! Holy devil''s handprint!" the great master of the Tianmo family shouted angrily, clapped his right hand into a palm, and a huge palm covering the sky attacked Su mu with endless magic Qi.


    Su Mu felt the power of the giant palm and couldn''t help grinning and yelling: "fight word secret! Holy devil handprint!"


    Su Mu also launched a palm, and a huge palm covering the sky also attacked the great master of the heavenly devil.


    "Damn it! How can this guy even do this!" the great master of the Tianmo family thought with some frustration. From the war to now, no matter what moves he used, Su Mu could respond to himself with the same moves at the next moment. Although he didn''t believe it, he had to admit that the same moves Su Mu responded to were much more powerful than his own!


    "It''s the stupidest thing to compete with this boy." the black emperor smiled with disdain.


    Everyone was surprised why the black emperor''s words pulled them back from their thinking when Su Mu met the moves of the great master of the Tianmo family.


    "Black emperor, do you know why? Why can emperor Su Mu use all the moves used by the great demon master that day?" Xiao Changhe asked curiously.


    "That''s his magic power, the word fighting magic power. No matter what moves his opponent uses, the boy can learn and use them at the next moment, and the power is 10% higher than that used by the original master." the black emperor grinned and explained casually. He didn''t say that the word fighting secret is a magic power that can be learned, because he felt that, This top power is best controlled by the boy himself.


    Hearing the speech, the people were surprised and looked at the sky again. As expected, it was like what the black emperor said. No matter what moves the demon master used that day, the power of emperor Su Mu''s envoy was really stronger than that of the great master.


    "With this move, isn''t emperor Su mu in an invincible position? It seems that the great master can''t help the emperor!" Yang Zhennan said happily.


    "Yes! That day, the great demon fell into the disadvantage from the beginning of the competition. Although he didn''t show his defeat, it won''t take long. After all, the emperor hasn''t even used the huge virtual shadow card." Baimei prospective emperor touched his beard and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha! We''ve eaten so much at the hands of the Tianmo clan that we have to get all the emperors back!" Xiao Changhe laughed with excitement. Su Mu''s strength means that they can give up the problem of looking for the extreme East and directly kill back to Xuantian continent?


    In the void, the face of the great master of the Tianmo family changed from the original excitement to the present discomfort. His face was dark, and his heart was extremely bent. Some angry roared: "Terran! Can you only use other people''s moves!"


    "I''m afraid that my moves are too powerful for you to resist." Su Mu said with a slight smile, and his tone was full of my concern for you.


    "Damn it! I think you don''t know any powerful moves at all!? otherwise, why do you always use the moves of my Tianmo clan!" the big master roared with an ugly face. At this time, he had forgotten the black spear that Su Mugang had just shot!


    "OK, in that case, it''s time for you to have a good look at our Terran moves."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu lifted his hands, and four terrible flames churned in his hands.


    "What is this? Are you performing acrobatics?" the great master of Tianmo family asked disdainfully.


    "Yes!" Su Mu grinned, and the four flames quickly merged into a palm sized four-color fire lotus.


    Su Mu said aloud, "this is acrobatics. You can''t stop it!"


    The voice fell and Su Mu threw it gently in his hand. The fire lotus was like a leaf blown down by the wind and slowly flew to the great statue of Tianmo family.


    "Hum! What can this fire lotus do? Are you stupid?" the great master of the heavenly demon family said disdainfully. He never felt any threat from the fire lotus. The power of the fire lotus is to bully the demons under the emperor. It is absolutely useless for him, a top demon.


    "Why did the emperor use such a weak move? Shouldn''t he take advantage of the victory to defeat that guy?" the red wine emperor asked in some doubt.


    Not only him, but also the 21 quasi emperors of the human race present thought so, even Gulin Feng.


    "The boy is playing. You see, the fire lotus is not a weak move." the black emperor, who knows Su Mu very well, turned his mouth and explained that the boy''s skill of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger is not covered.


    Sure enough, the fire lotus gradually glowed golden after it was close to the great statue of the Tianmo family. A terrible temperature directly appeared, and the baking space collapsed.


    "Buddha angry lotus, fry!" Su Mu shouted, and the lotus exploded.


    "What!" the great master of the Tianmo clan glared fiercely. Without saying a word, the black gas churned and agglutinated a protective cover in an attempt to block the exploding fire lotus.


    Boom!!!


    After the fire lotus exploded, the terrible flame continued to churn and fell into the Tianmo clan camp. This is not over. The power of terror directly surrounded thousands of miles. Those poor Tianmo died and injured countless people because they didn''t care.


    A moment later, the residual temperature of the fire lotus hasn''t dissipated, but the flame has disappeared. That day, the demon family leader untied the protective cover. At the moment, he kept panting, glanced at the Tianmo family camp, and his face couldn''t help becoming a little ugly.


    "Damn it! You deceived me!"


    The great master of Tianmo family thought angrily, closed his hands without saying a word, and said angrily, "I''ll show you my real strength! How terrible it is! Feel death! Terran!"

 Chapter 295

    On that day, the demon family master pinched out a seal with his hands, and the black gas broke out, and the endless black gas slowly condensed on his head.


    "Great demon God traversing the heavens! Please give me your strength!" the great master of the Tianmo family looked solemn, as if he was actually sacrificing.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the power of the great demon fell to the realm of saints, but an extremely terrible virtual shadow was condensed in the sky.


    "Can you summon a strong virtual shadow with your own strength?" Su Mu frowned. He felt the threat from the virtual shadow, but he didn''t summon the future body. After all, if everything depends on that move, the future body is not a card.


    Su Mu closed his eyes slightly, took a deep breath and shouted, "guard of the dark god! Robes of the gods! Double defense plus my body! All the laws in the world can''t be invaded!"


    Su Mu''s two defensive armor had just condensed, and the virtual shadow also shot directly. With endless power, he slapped Su Mu hard, as if the sky had fallen, which made Su Mu feel incomparably great pressure.


    "I don''t like being beaten passively, the spear of the dark god!"


    As soon as Su Mu''s voice fell, a black spear condensed out of thin air and directly roared with the giant palm.


    Boom!!


    The scene like the end of the world appeared in the void, the power of terror set off thousands of waves, and the sky was covered with dark clouds.


    The spear of the nether God was somewhat defeated. Unexpectedly, it was shattered by the giant palm and attacked Su Mu fiercely.


    However, the time just dragged by the spear of the dark god, Su Mu''s hands have condensed thousands of stars.


    "Stars in the palm!"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu clapped it with a palm, and the endless stars looked around and collided with the giant palm again. The power of terror caused endless impact. Under this huge impact, the island on the coast of the East China Sea, the birth of the Terran, was directly split by the impact and turned into pieces of rubble.


    "What an amazing battle." Gulin Feng said solemnly, looking at the sky. At the moment, the twenty-one quasi emperors of the Terran have jointly opened the protective cover. Su Mu and the great master of the demon family far exceeded them that day!


    After a long time, the waves of collision in the sky disappeared, and the stars played by Juzhang and Su Mu disappeared. There were only two people who were breathing.


    At this time, Su Mu also understood a very important thing, that is, his own attack means are still too few. If the power of the stars in his palm is strong enough, the protection of the dark god and the defense of the gods'' robes are strong enough, I''m afraid he will be defeated at this time.


    "How can it be! Even the demon God can''t kill you!?" the great master of Tianmo clan said with an ugly face. He wanted to kill Su mu by relying on the demon God. Although he would lose a realm of cultivation, he could recover quickly by relying on the remaining Terrans and other creatures in Xuantian continent, but it seems that his wishful thinking has not succeeded at present.


    "Want to kill me? I''m afraid you can''t do it!" Su Mu grinned. That day, in order to solve his own problem, the great master of the demon family offered his own cultivation. At this time, the cultivation of the great master of the demon family is no more than the realm of saints. How can he continue to fight with himself.


    "Master, summon Taiyi Holy Lord and tell them that we can kill them directly." Su Mu grinned.


    Gulin Feng was also happy when he heard the speech. He quickly took out the messenger jade charm and connected it with the leaving Terran. Now the Terran''s most worried enemy, the great master of Tianmo family, is not enough to be afraid. Naturally, he wants to kill it back!


    After all, if the Tianmo clan doesn''t have a great statue, Su mu, Gulin Feng and some quasi emperors will be released. Together with the remaining saints of the Terran clan, it''s not so difficult to recapture the Xuantian continent.


    "Kill him!" the great master of the Tianmo family shouted angrily and ordered directly to all the Tianmo prospective emperors.


    Kui Li and others are not stupid. If Su Mu is allowed to continue to live, they will have no chance. They may flee back to the demon world as before and be sealed for countless years.


    This is something they absolutely don''t want to feel again, so they show their killing opportunities and stare at Su mu.


    Su Mu used so many powerful moves and fought with the great master of Tianmo family for so long. At the moment, there is absolutely little spiritual power left! This is their chance!


    But they didn''t know that because Su Mu relied on the top skill of the divine elephant prison strength, tens of millions of giant elephants in his body were frantically restoring his spiritual power, and soon returned to the peak.


    The Tianmo clan absolutely didn''t know this, because they had rushed directly towards Su Mu at this time! Obviously, they don''t know this.


    "No! Stop them!" Gulin Feng was surprised and shouted.


    However, at this time, Fu Hu and Jiang Fan, the two quasi emperors of the Tianmo clan, with hundreds of days of demon clan saints, stopped them in front of their way. What they had to do was very simple. They stopped these Terrans and didn''t let them gather with Su mu.


    After all, Su Mu''s spiritual power is greatly damaged. He is definitely not the opponent of other Tianmo quasi emperors. Just wait for Su Mu to be killed, and then work with them to solve these human quasi emperors.


    "Don''t bother, that boy has a lot of cards." the black emperor said indifferently, but this made Jiang Fan and Fu Hu frown.


    Sure enough, Su Mu''s mouth was raised, and a pair of white wings suddenly appeared behind his back. His body shape disappeared directly, which surprised the demons and quickly leaned together to guard against Su Mu''s attack.


    Su Mu looked at the Tianmo clan under him and raised his mouth with disdain. He thought he had no spiritual power and was ready to kill himself together? Then let you know how much combat power I have at this time!


    Thinking of this, Su Mu no longer hesitated. His right hand was raised fiercely, and his whole body was in a spiritual riot. The endless spiritual power finally merged into a huge palm and beat it fiercely towards the Tianmo clan.


    "Cover the sky palm!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge palm fell from the sky and attracted the attention of the Terran and Tianmo clan. The Terran was surprised and shocked. Even after fighting for so long, did Su Mu still release such an amazing palm!? Is his spiritual power inexhaustible?


    Although not inexhaustible, Su Mu''s spiritual power is indeed enough with his terrible recovery ability!


    "Damn it! He still has the spirit power release move! Block it!" said Xuezu with an ugly face. A blood River condensed on his head. He didn''t help others, but just protected himself in place.


    "Panic! He has lost so much spiritual power just now. He is absolutely holding on! Go and beat him down!" the great master of Tianmo family said angrily.

 Chapter 296

    Although the demons disliked Da Zun''s voice like a command, they also knew that this was not the time to refute. If Su Mu was given some breathing opportunities to restore his spiritual power, how should they stop Su mu? After all, big Zun, one of the three strongest ones who left the demon world, was defeated by Su mu. They didn''t have the confidence to beat Su mu.


    No more words, the demons quickly swept towards the sky. The huge palm covering the sky didn''t attract their great attention. Maybe Da Zun was right. It was just a move he insisted on. Can''t they resist so many days together?


    All the heavenly demons used their defense skills to directly break through this huge palm, catch Su Mu and absorb his vitality.


    Su Mu''s strength is so amazing. If he absorbs his vitality, can his strength soar?


    Thinking of this, even the two prospective emperors under Da Zun couldn''t help but try to absorb Su Mu''s vitality first. If they couldn''t cure it, they never thought that Su Mu had recovered to his heyday at the moment!


    Su Mu hid in the clouds and gradually showed a disdainful smile on the faces of the demons who rushed in. He held it in his hand, and the spear of the dark god slowly condensed. It was not exposed under the dark clouds. In addition, Su Mu tried to hide the terrible smell of the spear of the dark god. Those demons did not think of the greed in their hearts, but led to their death.


    The big Zun, who didn''t rush up, saw it clearly and was stunned. He quickly shouted angrily, "no! Go back! That guy doesn''t have spiritual power exhausted! Go back!"


    But how could the quasi emperor of Tianmo clan, who still rushed up, listen to his orders? One by one, as if they saw a beautiful woman, they didn''t care about the influence of foreign objects.


    The giant palm blew on them. They didn''t feel too powerful. They couldn''t help laughing and thinking, "Su Mu is really exhausted. Even such a powerful giant palm covering the sky is so powerless."


    Then they heard Da Zun''s exclamation, couldn''t help laughing again and thought disdainfully: "he absolutely wants to absorb Su Mu''s vitality, so as to restore his strength and stabilize his position, but we''re not stupid and won''t be fooled by you!"


    However, just after they broke through the clouds, a ten thousand Zhang virtual shadow appeared in front of them. The appearance of the virtual shadow was the same as Su mu, and there was no big difference. They held a black spear in their hands.


    Su Mu looked at the appearance of the Tianmo clan and couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth and shouted angrily, "the spear of the dark god!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the future body directly threw the spear of the dark god, and the power of terror swept through the surrounding clouds, shooting straight at the quasi emperor of the demon family.


    "Block!" the prospective emperor of the Tianmo clan stared wide. At this time, he knew that he was deceived. However, Su Mu didn''t give them any time to respond. Endless stars condensed in his hands. It was obvious that he wanted to catch them all and stay here.


    "Stars in the palm!"


    In the dark sky, a darker spear with infinite power shot towards the Tianmo clan, and there was a light above. Even if the stars emitted, they shone under the light of the stars.


    "Blood swelling!" Xuezu shouted and tried his best to mobilize all his blood. He looked crazy as if he was going to fight to death.


    But at the next moment, he directly turned into one of the thousands of blood gods and fled. Su Mu frowned and shouted, "black emperor! Array!"


    The black emperor was stunned when he heard Su Mu''s cry. Then he reacted. The boy didn''t want any demons to escape.


    Shaking his head, the black emperor took out the array plate, and a trapped array hung directly on the sea, blocking the way of all Tianmo families.


    The blood god son of the incarnation of the blood ancestor had no way to escape. He had no choice but to fuse together again and stared at the black emperor with an ugly face.


    "Why are you staring at the emperor? Beat the boy!" the black emperor said with a curl of his mouth. I don''t want to leave you. Blame me?


    Su Mu used the ghost spear crazily. Due to his lack of large-scale damage skills, he could only rely on the strong strength of the future body and the terrible power of the ghost spear to constantly kill the quasi emperor of the Tianmo family.


    "Fairy art! Fairy jump!"


    Just before Su Mu made a move, the future body suddenly gave a loud drink, and a terrible spiritual power was emitted from him, and the endless void burst into pieces. Under the power of this terror, the bodies of those Tianmo clan instantly turned into pieces, and only a few prospective emperors of Tianmo clan survived.


    "I''ve solved most of the Tianmo clan for you, and the rest depends on you. Remember, the moves you can get from fighting words are your own. You should understand more." the future body said plainly, and then disappeared into endless light.


    "Can I really summon myself in the future with the improvement of my strength? When he spoke just now, it was obvious that he had his own consciousness, but how could a virtual shadow have his own consciousness? I can''t figure it out!" Su Mu was helpless and frowned to straighten out the reasons for his self-consciousness in the future, but it became more and more chaotic. Su Mu didn''t think much, Anyway, it''s also your own future. Will it hurt you?


    Since the army of Tianmo clan and the saints of Tianmo clan have died in the future, he should also solve the remaining Tianmo clan.


    "I didn''t expect that we were carried to your Terrans after all. It''s unbelievable. I''m afraid your Terrans are the most united among the ten thousand families in the heaven world? Ha ha, but it''s a pity. What if you kill us? In the heaven demon world, we will resurrect and gather our bodies. Our heaven demon family is immortal!" One day, the demon quasi emperor smiled arrogantly, and then exploded directly without giving Su Mu any chance to kill him.


    "Reconstitute the flesh, resurrect? A troublesome family." Su Mu frowned and thought. He didn''t believe the words of the quasi emperor of the Tianmo family. After all, there are many mysterious things in the world. It''s just resurrection. It''s nothing.


    He has been looking for a way to revive He Gong, but he hasn''t found it.


    Su Mu stopped holding his hand and quickly solved the remaining Tianmo clan. Apart from the remaining Tianmo on Xuantian continent, the chaos of Tianmo has been solved.


    After all, the strong of Tianmo clan have died here. Do those mole ants still have the strength to turn over? Does not exist.


    But Su Mu didn''t know that this time when he went back, the Tianmo clan really had several existence that could be overturned.

 Chapter 297

    The Terrans took a big breath and were very excited because they could recapture their continent right away!


    At this time, Gulin Feng took out the messenger jade amulet and checked it. He frowned and said, "it''s strange why so many saints haven''t returned the news?"


    "Is it difficult that you haven''t felt the news of the jade symbol? Try again?" Xiao Changhe asked aloud.


    "It''s no use."


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor shook his head, looked further east and said, "I have felt that there is an unknown gas rising slowly. I don''t agree with the evil and cruelty of the Tianmo clan. There is only an unknown smell!"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone present was surprised. You should know that there were not only hundreds of millions of Terrans on the 10000 empty ships, but also the families of all his forces. Even the Tianjiao Holy Son of all major forces was on those empty ships. If something unexpected happened to the Terrans, it would be over!


    While they were thinking about what to do, Su Mu''s figure had turned into a streamer, flying towards where at a high speed, which was as fast as the shuttle in space. The reason was that the wings on his back were still not put away.


    "So fast! What''s that!?" Yang Zhennan said in shock. He saw something flying directly in front of him. The speed was unspeakable.


    "It''s the emperor!"


    Du''e''s magic child frowned and said, "don''t discuss it yet. The emperor has just tried his best to fight a big war. If there is anything ominous there, we can''t let him take risks alone. After all, he is the hope of our Terran in the future!"


    "Du''e magic boy is right. In that case, everyone, hurry up and catch up!" the Red Wine God said aloud.


    "Good!"


    Twenty one prospective emperors have torn the space and chased Su Mu away. At the same time, this direction is also the direction for the Terran to leave, and the mouth of Baimei prospective emperor is full of unknown directions.


    "This smell is familiar? What is it?" the black emperor frowned and thought secretly. Then he shook his head and chased Su mu in the direction of leaving. His own strength was strong and his speed was fast to an unspeakable level. Soon he caught up with the human quasi emperor who took the first step.


    "Sleeping trough! It''s the black dog!" Xiao Changhe said in shock.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. This is the black emperor. I can''t imagine that he is so strong and arrogant except for his profound array attainments. He really deserves to be the emperor''s pet." Chijiu Tianzun said solemnly.


    "Fart, the Emperor... Forget it, whatever you think, I''ll go first." the black emperor wanted to retort, but somehow shook his head and accelerated his speed to catch up with Su mu.


    "This..."


    This is not only Xiao Changhe shocked, but also a vote of old quasi emperors such as du''e magic child crossing and robbing the old man. Even Gulin Feng, the first strong man of the human race, thinks so.


    "Shit! I can''t compare with the emperor because of his talent. I admit it. After all, Emperor Su Mu works very hard in addition to his talent, but what is it? A dog is faster than me. My quasi emperor cultivation is in vain?" Xiao Changhe said helplessly.


    "Whatever you do, the stronger he is, the better for our Terran. Anyway, he is the pet of emperor Su mu. Emperor Su Mu will protect the Terran. The black emperor has also protected us and will treat us the same in the future." Baimei prospective emperor said casually.


    "It should be."


    "There''s no need to chat. You guys, you can''t feel the breath of emperor Su mu in front. Come on!" the old man Dujie said anxiously, and the speed increased to a higher level again.


    "The speed is really fast! Obviously, we haven''t broken through the quasi emperor, but the speed is much faster than us. Even the combat effectiveness is the same. Our quasi emperor is so weak in the hands of the emperor. After fighting, he has solved the quasi emperor of more than ten days demon clan very easily. Strong!" Yang Zhennan said in shock and worshipped Su mu for the first time.


    "Compared with Su mu, our descendants of the yuan family are really much worse." the ancestor of the yuan family sighed. From the beginning, he saw very clearly that Su Mu''s talent is definitely above their emperor Jiang Heng.


    "Brother Jiang doesn''t have to worry about it. Although emperor Jiang Heng is not as talented as emperor Su mu, he will be a great emperor in the future. He can protect our people for countless years, won''t he? Won''t your yuan family be beautiful then?" Gulin Feng said with a smile, a little relaxed.


    "I''m afraid that at that time, Emperor Su Mu has soared to the fairyland?" the ancestor of the yuan family sighed again. He understood that it was difficult for Jiang Heng to surpass Su mu in his life, not only because of his talent, but also because of his magnanimity and reputation.


    Even if Jiang Heng grew up in the future and became the great emperor to protect the Terran for countless years, he still can''t compare with Su mu, because when the Terran was close to annihilation, it was su Mu who turned the tide to renew the Terran''s life. What can Jiang Heng compare with?


    ¡­¡­


    On the Xuantian continent, only after Da Zun and the prospective emperors of the great demons left, the aquarium suddenly launched a fierce attack on them. Under the strong strength of the prospective emperor of the aquarium, these tiandemons who lost their high-level combat effectiveness retreated day by day, and were occupied by the aquarium in the West and North in just one month, The reason why the southern and eastern regions were not taken away by the aquarium was that the South China Sea Aquarium did not take action and the eastern region aquarium was weak.


    However, just as the Tianmo clan looked forward to their return, all the Tianmo who went to hunt down the Terran died one after another in less than a day. This accident shocked countless Tianmo clan. How can the Terran still have such strong strength!?


    When the leader of the demon family is dead, it''s natural to need more powerful demons to stand up and stabilize the array.


    At this time, the virtual sting that had been dormant finally saw the opportunity and quietly appeared on the bright side of Xuantian continent, revealing its strength.


    Holding the false sting of the devil''s heart and the moon wheel of du''e devil child, his combat effectiveness was unmatched. While killing the invading aquarium, he became more powerful. In a very short time, he broke through and became a quasi emperor, occupied the eastern region and became the leader of the devil in the Eastern region.


    At this time, a demon appeared in the southern region, holding a magic bead. He was far more powerful than the quasi emperor and ruled the southern region.


    As for the eastern region, it was ruled by an ordinary demon. He had nothing special, so he didn''t attract other people''s attention.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Taiyi holy master and others looked at the front seriously on the void ship. Only after entering the sea area, they had not moved for a day, because the smell from around was really too scary!


    "Here... What the hell is it?"

 Chapter 298

    There was no sunshine in the endless dark sea area. Su Mu immediately felt a terrible sight sweeping on himself after stepping here, but he didn''t care. He continued to rush to the depths. He wanted to find 10000 empty ships because of his lifelong concern!


    Soon after su Mu went deep into the sea, the black emperor also appeared here. After feeling the sight, the black emperor responded indifferently to the past, didn''t care about those hidden things, and tracked away towards the breath left by Su mu.


    Soon after, the twenty-one quasi emperors of the Terran family also came here, but they didn''t feel any scanning of the line of sight, but only noticed those unknown things hidden in the dark.


    "What should I do?" the magic child du''e asked with a frown. It''s not a good place at first sight. If you enter rashly, I''m afraid there will be no small changes.


    "Go in!" Gulin Feng bit his teeth and flew directly to the deep. The other prospective emperors also bit their teeth and kept up with the pace.


    ¡­¡­


    "We haven''t had guests here for many years?" endless voices rang in the dark space.


    "God knows, it seems that living creatures came in only when the world was just born. At least countless centuries have passed by now." another sound rose and answered.


    "Have a good reception. After all, I haven''t seen anyone for many years. Are the Terrans in this world the same as ours?"


    "It should be the same. After all, the appearance of the human race is unchanged."


    In the depths of this sea area, 10000 virtual ships stagnated in the sky. Without the irradiation of the sun, they can only see things when they can light up.


    Below them is a dark sea area, a sea area that has never been heard of. Although the surrounding area is extremely calm, Taiyi holy master and others understand that there are dangers here!


    Just now, they don''t know how many storms they have been hit by, but it''s strange that after the storm left directly, everything came out of thin air. They came and went quickly.


    "What should we do? Should we quit or move on?" Taiyi asked aloud. At this time, all the saints of their forces gathered together to discuss the way to leave.


    "It''s impossible to go back. After all, the sword God and other twenty-two prospective emperors finally stopped those demons and let us run out with the human race. If we go back, wouldn''t their efforts be wasted?" the Lord of Kunlun shook his head and said.


    "Everybody, the jade talisman is invalid!" said Tianyan with a frown. He just contacted Xiao Changhe and others with the jade talisman, but he didn''t receive any answer. Then he contacted Yang Zhennan, Gulin Feng and others one after another.


    Unwilling, he contacted the Taiyi holy master in front of him, but the Taiyi holy master didn''t get the news of the jade symbol. In this way, I''m afraid this sea area blocked the outflow and inflow of any information.


    "What!?"


    Taiyi Lord frowned and hurriedly asked, "Lord Tianyan, how did you know?"


    "I just contacted all the prospective emperors outside, but I didn''t receive any answer. I tried to contact Taiyi brother again. It seems that it''s still the case, and all our information has been blocked." Saint Tianyan said with an ugly face. This sea area is really not a good place.


    "Gentlemen, I think of some strange places," said the sunset Lord with a frown.


    "Brother sunset, say it quickly."


    Taiyi the Lord quickly asked, "what''s strange? Let''s talk about it."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the reason why I always practice Jinhong sunset skill in sunset holy land is that I feel the sun and can clearly communicate with the sun even when I enter the night. But here, I lose my perception of the sun. This situation can only explain one thing! That is, I''m afraid we have entered a different space." the sunset Lord frowned and explained.


    "Different space!?"


    Hearing the speech, they quickly looked around. This dark sea area is indeed like a strange space. There is no sunshine. The black sea water below looks like ink. There are no sea fish growing in it.


    There are no living creatures in the sea, which is absolutely impossible!


    Then there is only one explanation left for them, that is, I''m afraid they have indeed entered a different space.


    Just as they were looking for a way to leave, a broken voice suddenly came. Taiyi holy master and others quickly started and stared at the place where the voice came from.


    A moment later, a pair of wings behind Su Mu came into view. Su Mu saw a happy face behind the void ship, quickly flew over, took up the wings and landed on the void ship.


    "Su Mu!? why did you come in?"


    Taiyi and others frowned and said, "this is not a good place. I''m afraid it''s hard for us to go out now!"


    "It''s just an excessive strange space. What can''t be called out? Your Terrans just like to see small things bigger than big things. There''s nothing unusual in this strange space except for some terrible monsters. You just need to move straight forward to get out and waste time here." the black emperor tilted his lips and said. Fortunately, he was fast enough, He followed Su Mu and landed on the empty ship.


    "Ah?" the leaders of the major forces of the Terran were stunned. Some didn''t know what to say. Perhaps it was because their hearts had become extremely cautious shortly after the rebellion of the demons.


    "Now have a rest here, master. They''re still behind. They''ll be there soon."


    Su Mu said aloud, then looked at Taiyi Holy Lord and asked, "holy Lord, where are light clothes and light children?"


    "It''s in your room. Go quickly." Taiyi said with a smile.


    "HMM." Su Mu nodded and walked towards his room. Just after he left, the dark place of nothingness suddenly opened a pair of eyes, looked at Su Mu''s back and those empty ships, and then disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s really breathtaking. If it weren''t for the emperor and the black emperor, I''m afraid we wouldn''t come back!" Xiao Changhe laughed.


    "Yes! If the emperor is not strong, we can''t deal with him. Now the emperor is strong enough, and it''s time for us to kill him back?" Yang Zhennan nodded and asked.


    "It''s hard."


    The black emperor shook his head and said, "this strange space has a mysterious array to maintain. You can only advance but not retreat. If you step back, I''m afraid some bad things will happen."


    "So we can only cross this strange space?" asked Taiyi with a frown.


    "Good."

 Chapter 299

    "The existence of this strange space is like a barrier, which blocks everything in the rear and makes the intruders lost in it. If the intruders are not determined to return, there will be a great crisis! So we can''t turn around and go back, we can only go straight forward," explained the black Emperor.


    "There''s no way. Let''s move on. Anyway, there are so many of us. Can''t we break into a small strange space?" Taiyi took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Yes, break through. We have more than 20 quasi emperors and nearly 100 saints. This is just a small barrier space. If we can''t even break through this, how can we recapture the Xuantian continent?" the Lord of Kunlun nodded.


    After all, what most people think is one thing, that is, how to recapture Xuantian continent and recapture the territory belonging to the human race.


    Only now can we talk about how to recapture the Xuantian continent through this strange space.


    Ten thousand empty ships moved forward again and flew firmly to the East. Just after the empty ship started, those eyes in the empty space suddenly lit up again, looked at the empty ship that left, and then disappeared again


    ¡­¡­


    In the five regions of Xuantian continent, the Tianmo clan is busy fighting with the Shui clan. They completely regard this as their territory and begin to defend their territory.


    In the eastern region, the virtual sting looked over the more eastern sea, frowned and thought secretly.


    "The Terran is a powerful family, and should not be destroyed by them. I think it''s a strange thing that led to the death of all the demons who went to hunt down?" Xu sting thought secretly. As for the possibility that the Terran could kill all the demons, Xu sting didn''t think about this at all. After all, although there are many quasi emperors of the Terran, But it''s more difficult than a sow to go up a tree to protect hundreds of millions of people.


    "Master! The aquarium is attacking the middle territory." a Tianmo clan ran over and said respectfully to the virtual sting.


    "War?" Xu sting frowned and didn''t care too much.


    "Tell me to go down and strengthen the alert. Those heavenly demons in the middle region can''t resist the aquarium. I''m afraid they will come to the East region soon and be ready for war." Xu sting ordered.


    "Yes!" the devil nodded, turned and left quickly.


    "Which guy has the magic pearl? It only takes me a few minutes to get it, but where is the magic strategy?" Xu sting thought in his heart.


    The three greatest treasures of heaven, the devil, the devil and the devil, these three things are the top three items of the heaven demon clan. The spirit of heaven is left behind by the ancient demon gods. It is the essence of the devil, and is held by the false sting, but he has not yet solved the mystery.


    Tianmo strategy records all the powerful magic skills of Tianmo family from ancient times to now. It is the supreme secret code of Tianmo family.


    As for the Tianmo bead, its function has never been recorded, but as one of the three greatest treasures of Tianmo family, it is not inferior to Tianmo policy and Tianmo heart. Otherwise, why should it be the three greatest treasures of Tianmo family?


    Now the devil pearl is in the hands of that guy in the southern region, and Xu sting treats him very seriously. Although he has a devil heart and moon wheel, because the devil pearl has never been recorded and no one knows its function, Xu Sting has never taken any rash action to plunder the devil pearl.


    As for the Tianmo policy, there was no news after it disappeared. Unlike the two treasures of Tianmo heart and Tianmo pearl, Tianmo policy is a dark Tianshu, which looks very ordinary, so it is difficult to be found.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle region, a monster with a terrible face entered the battlefield of aquarium and Tianmo clan. The endless aquarium army seemed to see the natural enemy. It didn''t start and stopped.


    You snake looked at the huge figure and couldn''t help feeling a burst of depression. He narrowed his eyes and said, "are you the leader of the Tianmo family in the middle region?"


    "No, they don''t deserve to be my men," said the huge monster disdainfully.


    "Really?" the snake asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Is it or not, and what does it have to do with you?" the monster glanced at the snake and said calmly.


    "Of course it has something to do with me." you snake squinted and smiled, but there was no comment.


    The monster''s strength is very strong at a glance. It would be bad if he died here accidentally.


    "I''m just here to pick up the corpse. As for the life and death of Tianmo clan, it''s none of my business. You don''t care about me." the monster said blandly, and then directly hid in the void.


    "Commander you snake, are you still fighting?" a sage Jing Shui nationality asked quietly.


    "Fart, how can a strong man of this level fight in the dark? What if he is accidentally attacked? When he returns to the sea, contact the leaders of the major aquariums, let go of the middle region, first put the southeast two regions into his pocket, and then the four regions will attack the middle region at the same time, so it''s safer." yousnake said solemnly.


    "Then we..."


    "Retreat immediately. I don''t want one to be killed here accidentally. Do you want to?" the snake glanced at him.


    "No." the aquarium Saint shook his head, followed the secluded snake and left the middle territory cautiously.


    After the aquarium left, the repressed Zhongyu Tianmo finally took a breath, but a moment later they were excited again! They still have such a powerful demon in the Middle Kingdom! In this way, their safety is also guaranteed!


    There are virtual sting in charge of the support in the eastern region and Tun Yu in the southern region. They are all supported by quasi imperial demons. Only the Tianmo family in the middle region is not strong, but only a group of weak Tianmo families. If the monster is brought over, won''t they also have strong support in the middle region?


    However, it backfired. Just when they were excited, the monster suddenly escaped out of the void, directly killed thousands of demons and swallowed their life essence. This scene directly made those demons cold in their hearts and quickly scattered and fled. However, how can they escape due to the gap in strength?


    "Come on! Let''s run to the middle and South regions! Go to the virtual sting master or the swallowing master! Otherwise we have only one way to die! This guy doesn''t obey the rules of the demon God! Hunt and kill his fellow clan!"


    When they fled, the monster had swallowed the life essence of thousands of demons who had been killed before, and then went straight after them. A net of black gas blocked their way and trapped them.

 Chapter 300

    The news about the Middle Kingdom didn''t spread out, but the news of the death of the Middle Kingdom Tianmo clan was known by the other two domains.


    "Fortunately, we have long defected to the virtual sting master, otherwise we may die like the Middle Kingdom Tianmo clan, and we can only return to the Tianmo world." a Tianmo said with a happy sigh of relief.


    "Yes, if the false sting master didn''t appear when the top level of our Tianmo clan was killed, we would only have a way to die. Although we won''t really die, I feel worse than death when I go back to the place of Tianmo world." the other Tianmo replied.


    "The middle region is now in the hands of the aquarium. I''m afraid the next step is us and the south region?"


    "It should be, but we have a virtual sting. The aquarium is not afraid."


    "I hope so."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the Terran spent half a month, finally passed through the strange space and returned to the sunshine again.


    After leaving the strange space, they were shocked by what they saw.


    "This... Is this the legendary land of the extreme East!? we found it so easily!" Taiyi said excitedly!


    Yes, there is an endless continent in front of us. Although there are not many, we can see the houses of many residents. Looking inward, there is a big city standing there. There are some fishing boats on the sea. All these prove that they have indeed come to the extreme East!


    "Hurry up! Hurry up, let''s go to that continent!" said Taiyi excitedly.


    Not only him, but also the Kunlun holy master and most of the leaders behind him were excited. After so long search, they finally came to this legendary continent! This means that their Terrans finally have a place to live. Here they can arrange the Terrans, and they can return to Xuantian without scruples and recapture the territory belonging to the Terrans!


    But is this really the legendary secret place? The eyes behind him appeared again and disappeared a moment later


    The empty ship was put away, and the leaders of the Terran and all forces stepped on the earth to smile and dance happily.


    "It''s the land! We''ve really found the Jidong continent! Great!" the holy master of Yuan Xu said with a smile, and his tone was also full of excitement.


    Just then, several voices broke through the air. They looked up. Three strong men with cultivation comparable to saints were flying at top speed and came to them a moment later.


    "It''s the aborigines of this land! It''s the Terrans. We see the Terrans except us!" the Terran residents said excitedly looking at the three people hanging in the air.


    "Hello, we are..."


    "I know."


    Mt. 1 the Holy Lord was about to speak, but he was interrupted. Which of the three opened his mouth and said, "are you a human race outside? How did you find here?"


    "We are indeed the Terrans outside. We were attacked by the Tianmo clan. They took away our land and killed countless Terrans. We had no choice but to lose our place to live, so we set foot on the void ship to look for it." Taiyi Lord nodded and said. As for the prospective emperors, their eyes were shining with strange light, as if thinking of something.


    "It''s the rule that outsiders are not allowed to enter here," the man said again in a dignified tone.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t mess around on this continent. We just need to find a place for them to live. After we deal with the demons on Xuantian continent, we will pick them up immediately." Gulin Feng said in a flat tone, looking at the three people without moving.


    "It''s no good. It''s a rule. No matter what happens, people outside can''t enter our continent. You''d better go back. The exit is where you come from. Just go back from the route from different space." the man opened his mouth, ignored the people present, and took the two people behind him to leave.


    "What if we have to stay?"


    Just after the three turned around, Su Mu''s voice rang slowly. The three looked back at him and said with a disdainful smile: "then don''t blame us for being ruthless. We didn''t embarrass you for your kindred, but if you want to die yourself, don''t blame us for being merciless."


    After hearing this, Su Mu directly exuded his momentum and severely suppressed the three people. The three people seemed not to feel it at all and still looked at Su Mu blandly.


    "You guys, let''s wake up. This... Is definitely not the extreme eastern continent!" Su Mu snapped, and the loud voice spread to everyone''s ears, including the three people in the sky.


    "What? As like as two peas in the legendary polar East," said the very master of the emperor.


    "Lord, have you ever seen the Far East?" Su Mu asked blandly.


    "No."


    "That''s enough. Although I haven''t seen it, I''m sure it''s definitely not the legendary extreme eastern continent." Su Mu said solemnly.


    Seeing Su Mu''s solemn words, Taiyi holy master also frowned. He still believed in Su Mu very much, but if it wasn''t the extreme east continent, where would it be?


    "We also noticed something wrong. Although it does look like the legendary Far East, there are many strange places," Gulin Feng said aloud.


    "There are no residents, only those buildings. They are empty. There is nothing in them. There is no breath of life in the city. There is only silence." the old man narrowed his eyes and said.


    "And from the beginning, Emperor Su Mu told us that there were eyes watching behind us. We were careful. Indeed, a pair of eyes kept following us." Baimei prospective emperor touched his beard and smiled.


    "More importantly, you three are just the strength of the sage realm. You can''t bear the oppression of emperor Su Mu''s whole body. Who are you!" Yang Zhennan shouted, and his hand has been quietly held on the handle of the knife.


    The three looked at each other and suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha! I told you, your plan doesn''t work. We have to calculate again."


    "Who knows they look at the details so well, our plan is good."


    "Terran! Do you want to find the Far East? Go back! Where is not a good place? All the empty words are just what the three of us said. The Far East is not as perfect as we said! It''s a place of... Disaster!"

 Chapter 301

    The voice fell, and everyone present frowned. They knew that the legend didn''t say so. The extreme east continent is a very peaceful place, full of beauty everywhere. How could it be a place of disaster?


    "Don''t you believe it? But it is true that the extreme east continent was full of beauty and a fairyland on earth as we preached a long time ago, but now it is different. Where it has become a land full of darkness and the earth has been devastated. It can be said that where it still exists today, it is only protected by the people''s lives It''s just the last piece of land, "the man among the three explained.


    "Do you believe it?" Su Mu smiled and asked Taiyi holy master and others.


    "I don''t believe it very much. After all, we have nothing to do with them. How can they tell us these things? Besides, I can''t see through the strength of these three people. They are definitely people with superior cultivation. If they really survive from ancient times, their cultivation will at least be an immortal fairyland, but I''m curious. Because of their superior strength, they don''t solve the extreme East problem What about the difficulties of the earth? "Taiyi Lord shook his head and said. He didn''t fully believe what the three said, but he also believed some of them.


    "You''re right. I''m afraid the strength of these three people has indeed reached the realm of immortals, but it''s hard to explain why they didn''t help the extreme East through the difficulties." Su Mu shook his head and said. Although his strength realm is low, his combat power is superb!


    In Su Mu''s current state, even if the great emperor of the world comes, it may not be impossible to fight, but the three people in front can easily resist their strong momentum, and Su Mu also feels a fatal breath from the three of them, which is definitely a strength state that can easily crush everyone in the field.


    "You don''t have to discuss," the man in the middle said again, waving his big hand to dissipate all the surrounding environment.


    Su Mu and others couldn''t help but stare. They were shocked. Just now the endless continent had disappeared. There were only a dark sea area and countless reefs. At this time, they stood on that reef group!


    Su Mu Meng raised his head and looked at the position of the previous three people. Where else does anyone exist!?


    All the changes in front of the ordinary people couldn''t help but be afraid. One by one, they showed their faces when they met the Tianmo family on the Xuantian continent. They didn''t hide their worries and fears at all.


    "What about them? Why did they suddenly disappear!? I didn''t feel the fluctuation of space at all!" Gulin Feng frowned and asked. At this time, his heart was also a little heavy. Such three living people disappeared out of thin air in front of you, and you didn''t notice anything. It''s inevitable to feel terrible.


    "Those three people are far more powerful than us. It''s easy to leave quietly without telling us. But now I''m thinking, why do they set up an environment here to stop us, and what meaning do they have for what they say to us?" Su Mu said, frowning and thinking.


    However, just when they thought the three had left, they suddenly opened a pair of eyes again in the dark and looked at Su Mu secretly.


    Deep in the dark, a middle-aged man nodded and said to the people on one side, "look at the boy. I think he will be the one to accompany us in the future."


    "Well, the talent is good, but the land of saints has such combat power. It is estimated that another person will come here to accompany us in the future, but it is still early that day. This boy is not even a fairy and is not qualified to come here." another man shook his head and said.


    "I guess if he knows the existence of this place, he won''t dare to break through that realm in the future. The three of us can''t resist the temptation." the man who spoke earlier shook his head and said, obviously worried about Su Mu''s determination.


    "What if the boy has amazing determination and doesn''t break through that realm? If the boy cares enough, I''m afraid he won''t try to break through. After all, everyone wants to accompany his relatives. If it wasn''t for revenge, I wouldn''t be here." another man sighed.


    If you have pursuit and great desire in your heart, you will try to break through to that realm, and that realm is a cage for them! After the breakthrough, heaven, earth and all worlds are not allowed. Only the dark space existing in countless worlds can leave them.


    "This is a different space like a garbage dump. I really don''t want to stay. It''s a pity that we can''t go out in our life!"


    ¡­¡­


    Instead of thinking more, Su Mu immediately said to Taiyi holy master after returning to God: "holy master, I suggest returning directly."


    "What''s the reason?" the Taiyi Lord frowned and asked in some doubt. He had already come here. Can''t he find the legendary continent and go back?


    What''s more, they also took hundreds of millions of people with them. After returning, didn''t they attract the great movement of Tianmo clan?


    They don''t know that the Tianmo clan has sent all the elites, so they still have some concerns about the Tianmo on the Xuantian continent.


    After all, the lives of so many Terrans are in their hands. If a bad one is slaughtered by the Tianmo family, how can Terrans survive even if they survive?


    Today, although there are not many hundreds of millions of people, it is enough for them to continue to survive on the Xuantian continent. One day, the Terrans will return to the scene of thousands of trillions of Terrans in the past by relying on their strong reproductive ability.


    "There''s no reason. I just think we shouldn''t go on. When my divine consciousness explores the past, my heart feels like a knife twist. I''m afraid if it''s over, I''ll encounter something bad," Su Mu replied.


    "But these Terrans..."


    "There''s a way to arrange them. There''s a big island to the south of the East China Sea, but it''s a little close to Xuantian continent." Gulin Feng took over the topic and said.


    "Proximity is not a problem. I''ve seen the Tianmo clan that day. They are basically the strength above the broken environment, and the number is difficult to calculate. I guess Tianmo clan has brought their elites. Now there are some ordinary Tianmo demons guarding the rear in Xuantian continent, which are afraid of their lack of strength." the Kunlun holy master nodded and said, Obviously, he didn''t want to spend time looking for the legendary Far East. He was worried about the safety of his former sunset Lord, but he didn''t have time to look for the continent.


    When they left, they didn''t inform the sunset Lord who was undercover in Beihai. At this time, I''m afraid the sunset Lord didn''t know that they had fled to an unknown distance from Xuantian continent

 Chapter 302

    Since Su Mu and most of the people decided to go back, Taiyi Holy Lord naturally wouldn''t refute and agreed with them. After all, the minority obeyed the majority. He quickly arranged the Terrans to board the void ship and began to return to the way they came.


    "Boy, I think there will be some strange things on the return trip," said the black emperor in a flat tone. Obviously, he didn''t care about those strange things.


    "You mean the breath hidden in the dark?" Su Mu asked thoughtfully.


    "Yes, I said when I came. This may be a different space that can only enter and not leave. Now we turn around and go back. I''m afraid those masters who hide in the dark breath will attack us." the black emperor nodded and said, his tone was still flat.


    "You don''t seem to care about them," Su Mu said with a smile.


    The black emperor grinned and didn''t speak, but sat silently on the cushion.


    ¡­¡­


    With the continuous progress of the void ship, many monsters hidden in the dark have shot at them, but their strength is not very strong. So far, the strongest one I have encountered is only half a step away from the realm of saints.


    "Here we are."


    Sitting on the ground to rest, the black emperor suddenly opened his eyes and reminded Su mu.


    "Feel it. Is there a holy land this time? No... it seems that there is a lot of breath."


    The voice fell, and countless pairs of eyes suddenly opened in the dark void. The strength generally belongs to the realm of saints, and several have reached the strength of great saints.


    Su Mu held his palm in a virtual grip, and a black spear condensed out of thin air. Su Mu ran it out with force. Suddenly, the spear turned directly into a flash of lightning and fell into those eyes.


    Bang!


    The power of the nether God spear is not covered. The nether God spear with terrible penetration directly breaks through the front space and makes the monster hiding in it show its shape.


    At the same time, the countless eyes of the owner also showed their body shape, and suddenly tens of thousands of terrible monsters appeared on the way of the empty ship.


    "Hiss..."


    Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help taking a breath: "how many are there? What the hell is this?"


    "What''s the matter?" Gulin Feng''s figure suddenly appeared and looked at the tens of thousands of holy people in front of him. He couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "Shifu, we''ve had some little trouble. Let the empty ship behind us keep up. Don''t fall behind." Su Mu said faintly with narrowed eyes. The aura in his body began to churn. It was obvious that he was ready for a big war.


    "Do you want to deal with them alone? Su mu, although you have great strength at this time, you can''t fight with so many monsters in the holy land alone?" Gulin Feng said anxiously, with a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry, old man, I haven''t done my best after breaking through the holy land. It''s time to let go and do it." Su Mu grinned.


    "But..."


    "Come on, sword God, you should believe the boy''s strength. Besides, isn''t there me? Hurry to inform the people behind you. Here we''ll hold it first." the black emperor glanced away.


    "OK! Then be careful." Gulin Feng had no choice but to nod his head, dodged away and rushed to the other empty ships.


    After Gulin Feng left, the black emperor looked at Su Mu and said helplessly, "although I don''t know why you don''t let him fight with you, you have your reason after all. The emperor believed you once. Let me see your strength."


    "I won''t let you down." Su Mu grinned, and his whole body radiated fiercely. 84 million giant elephants turned into a virtual shadow at the same time and appeared above Su Mu''s head.


    "Hiss! Boy, it seems that you still have a lot of means!" the black emperor narrowed his eyes and said in shock.


    "I have many means. If you can follow me all the time, you will see more things sooner or later." Su Mu replied impolitely.


    "Don''t be poor. Let''s deal with them."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. The virtual shadow of 84 million giant elephants directly condensed into reality and rushed towards the tens of thousands of holy people.


    This move is not a means of Shenxiang''s prison strength, but developed by Su mu on a whim. He condensed it into essence by relying on his own spiritual power like the sea to form a scene of Vientiane galloping.


    However, this move also consumes spiritual power very much. With one time, there is little spiritual power left in Su Mu''s body.


    But so what? Don''t forget that Su Mu''s physique is the birth of the holy body, and there is also the power of the divine elephant to restrain the prison. This skill constantly restores his spiritual power, and he has returned to his peak in a moment.


    "There are so many psychic powers in your body." the black emperor said in some surprise. So many colossus turned into essence with psychic power. Su Mu still had psychic power in his body. How can the black emperor not be shocked?


    "I don''t know how powerful this move is. Have a look," Su Mu replied with a grin.


    Vientiane galloping... No, it should be the horror scene of 84 million giant elephants galloping. It can be said that everything is covered by the giant elephants condensed by Su mu in this different space.


    This move exhausted all the spiritual power in Su Mu''s body. Naturally, it would not be a weak move. The power of terror immediately appeared in front of them.


    After a while, several holy land monsters died under the elephant''s hooves. The number is still increasing, and killing the giant elephants condensed by Su Mu only cost more than 100000.


    According to Su Mu''s estimation, to kill all the Holy Land monsters, it is not enough to rely on these Colossus, so we must add something to it.


    Su mu, who was still thinking about how to feed, suddenly caught a glimpse of the dark gas in the monsters, and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes for a moment.


    "Black emperor, does that look familiar?" Su Mu asked.


    "I seem to have seen it somewhere. I''m familiar with it." the black emperor naturally knew what Su Mu asked, and immediately nodded and replied.


    Thinking for a moment, the black emperor and Su Mu couldn''t help staring at each other and said, "the world of the yellow spring!"


    When Su Mu and the black emperor went out to practice, they met two boundary cars, so they entered the yellow spring boundary, but they suddenly appeared in the middle region for some reason. At that time, Su Mu didn''t think much, but thought that he and the black emperor triggered something and sent it out.


    But now looking around, isn''t the smell from these monsters just like those other shore flowers in the yellow spring?


    Although I don''t know why the smell of those other shore flowers appears on these monsters, it can''t stop Su Mu''s mind to kill them all.


    "Since it''s a branch of hell, this move will have a magical effect on you!" Su Mu grinned, as if he had become a huge melting pot.

 Chapter 303

    Su Mu shouted loudly and flew directly into those monster groups. He exuded endless momentum, and a Dark Armor protected him.


    "Dark god guard! Ning!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the armor turned into essence and condensed on Su mu. The terrorist defense ability guaranteed Su Mu''s safety.


    "Take myself as the melting pot, the melting pot of hell! Refining!" Su Mu shouted, and suddenly turned into a huge stove, with the terrible temperature burning the surrounding space.


    Dozens of monsters in the holy land originally around Su Mu immediately turned into fly ash, which was directly refined by Su Mu to improve the giant elephant cells in his body.


    According to his estimation, if all the monsters here are refined by him, he is likely to have the power of more than 100 million colossus. At that time, it is not impossible to fight the great emperor only by relying on his flesh!


    The terrible furnace constantly refined the surrounding monsters. After a moment, the giant elephant cells in Su Mu''s body increased by tens of thousands. According to this, after leaving the different space, the giant elephant cells in Su Mu''s body must have made a qualitative leap.


    But these monsters are not brainless fools. After understanding that Su Mu is a hard stubble, they disappear without saying a word, hide back in their own different space, and look at Su mu in the melting pot in fear.


    It''s not that they don''t work hard, but the power of that move is really terrible. They can''t do anything and are directly absorbed into refining. The man seems to have no consumption at all. After refining them, they can clearly notice that the guy is getting stronger, which can frighten them.


    On the other hand, the three leaders who secretly looked at Su Mu and his party were also shocked to see this scene, and said, "this guy can actually refine the gas of hell? What''s the matter? Has the Terran become so terrible after we came here for countless years?"


    "No... it shouldn''t be that the Terran has become terrible, but that guy''s skill is special. I guess it was specially developed to suppress hell. You see, those hell Qi not only didn''t affect him, but also improved his strength. If it goes on like this, these monsters will not only pose a threat to their line, but also improve his strength."


    "It''s just a monster. The hell gas that others can''t avoid is absorbed as a great tonic. You say that if this guy breaks through that realm and comes here later, won''t he go and stay if he wants to go?"


    As soon as the words came out, the other two people were silent. The reason why they couldn''t leave here was that there was endless gas of hell filling the space, and there was more repression of hell.


    The boy not only doesn''t care about the Qi of hell, but also takes it as a tonic. If he comes here, won''t the three of them be able to leave with the boy?


    "Come on! Stop the boy. I want the boy to do something for me!"


    "How to stop it? There''s so much hell gas. We just want to die in the past. Well, if we touch that guy, we''ll die." the other two turned their eyes and said, they don''t want to stop Su mu, but the problem is that they can''t stop it!


    Hearing the speech, the man immediately lowered his head and sighed, saying, "if I had known the boy''s power, I should exchange skills with him directly. If we could absorb the hell gas here and strengthen ourselves, we might surpass that guy one day."


    "Forget it, this boy may come again in the future. We''ll just exchange with him at that time. It just takes a lot of time."


    "Countless epochs have been waiting. Is it still those years?"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Mu saw that the monsters retreated one by one. Although he was unhappy, he couldn''t stop them. After all, the sight was definitely not as simple as what he saw in front of him. He was helpless and his strength couldn''t be improved quickly, but he didn''t think much. He went back to the empty ship to practice.


    On the other hand, Gulin Feng just informed tens of thousands of experts on the empty ship behind him. Here he received the news that Su Mu had solved the problem, which made Gulin Feng feel helpless.


    The disciples have surpassed themselves, which can be regarded as a kind of helplessness and sadness of the elders.


    After more than a week''s journey, tens of thousands of empty ships finally left the strange space. At the exit, Su Mu looked inside, but he didn''t see any strange place at all.


    The sea is still so blue, the sky is still so boundless, as if the space does not exist at all.


    Su mu, who was thinking a little, flew up directly and rushed to the entrance of the different space again in the confused eyes of the black emperor and the people, but he didn''t find any space entrance after a long time. In order to prove his idea, Su Mu even used the great God to attack and break the void, but he didn''t see the different space originally here.


    "That''s true." Su Mu nodded and said after returning to the empty ship. The place where the space appeared was also random, just like two boundary cars. Maybe the space had run to other places at this time and didn''t want to be known.


    "Boy, what did you do just now? The good weather was destroyed by you. Originally, the emperor wanted to get some sunshine." the black emperor said with some discomfort and doubt.


    "I just want to see if this is really the entrance to that different space. Now it looks the same as I thought." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" one of the other saints asked suspiciously.


    "It means that this space doesn''t exist anywhere in the world at all, and the occasional location is random." the black emperor answered.


    Taiyi looked at Su Mu suspiciously when he heard the speech, as if he wanted to get his confirmation.


    Su Mu nodded and said, "the black emperor is right. This different space is the same as the two boundary cars. It is impossible to stop at the same place."


    "So we''re lucky. We''ve bumped into this kind of thing since we came here." Taiyi smiled silently.


    The Lord of Kunlun thought a little and asked, "emperor, you say this space doesn''t exist anywhere, so how can those two people know about the Far East? And the news of the Far East spread here countless years ago?"


    "I said at that time, believe it or not. I don''t know if you ask me specifically. After all, I''m not a God. Maybe that space has stayed in the extreme east continent? Who knows?" Su Mu counseled his shoulder without any concern.

 Chapter 304

    Since they left the strange space, their destination became more clear. They found an island near the East China Sea in the mouth of the Kunlun holy master, temporarily settled the Terrans, and then sent people back to Xuantian to explore the news.


    But the plan soon lost its meaning.


    When Su Mu and his party were heading for the island mentioned by the Lord of Kunlun, a huge black turtle suddenly emerged from the seabed. The Black Turtle''s face was covered with wrinkles. At a glance, they knew that it was definitely an old turtle, stewed in soup.


    "Are you... The head of the xuangui clan in the South China Sea in the mouth of the little turtle?" Su Mu asked with narrowed eyes. This guy''s strength can''t be underestimated. He''s a proper quasi emperor.


    "It''s the old man. Which message can help you?" the head of xuangui nodded and replied.


    "Of course there is. Thank you for the news sent by the head of xuangui clan. Otherwise, I''m afraid our Terran will lose a lot of fellow clans this time." Su Mu replied with a smile. Although he hasn''t broken through the quasi emperor, Su Mu has a faint momentum of being the leader of the Terran at this time. Basically, Su Mu participates in small things, and most of the time it is Su Mu''s speech.


    "You''re welcome. Just now, I suddenly felt that there were many powerful Terrans over this sea area. I was curious and rushed over. I didn''t expect that they were all Terran experts." the head of xuangui said aloud.


    "The xuangui clan ran so far. We appeared in the East China Sea. You came here in the South China Sea." Su Mu said in silence.


    "Emperor, something''s wrong. It doesn''t look like the sea area of the East China Sea." Taiyi Lord quickly reminded him.


    "Yes, this is not the East China Sea, but a sea area near the South China Sea. Shouldn''t you go to look for the extreme east continent? How can you suddenly appear in the South China Sea?" the head of xuangui asked in great doubt.


    "Is this really the South China Sea?" Su Mu frowned and asked, which was the same as what he had encountered with the black emperor in those years. When he came out of the different space, he had arrived elsewhere. He thought the exit would be where they went in the East China Sea, but he didn''t expect it to be transmitted to the South China Sea, which was a little far away.


    "Nature is serious, otherwise how could the emperor see Laozao? After all, Laozao is old and won''t run so far away from the East China Sea." the xuangui family smiled and said.


    "Xuangui clan leader''s blood is boiling all over. It doesn''t look like an old man."


    Su Mu grinned and said, "I''d like to ask head xuangui about something."


    "Emperor, it doesn''t hurt to say that. The old man knows everything and talks endlessly." the head of xuangui clan nodded, and his huge head immediately caused endless waves on the sea.


    Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help drawing out the corners of his eyes. His forehead was covered with black lines, but he could only ask, "does the head of xuangui know the situation in Xuantian? If so, can you tell me one or two?"


    The xuangui clan leader nodded again. Another wave was lifted up. He said: "Naturally, there is no problem. The aquariums in the three sea areas in the northeast and West have already mastered the western, northern and central regions. The remaining Eastern and southern regions have not been taken away because of the emergence of two powerful heavenly demons, one of which is called virtual sting. It is said that it integrates the heavenly demon heart of the supreme treasure of the heavenly demon family..."


    "Demon heart!?"


    "Virtual sting!?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Taiyi holy master, Yuanxu holy master, Dongji holy master and du''e magic child were all surprised. Even Su Mu and the holy sons of the other two holy places were also surprised.


    "Damn it! I know that guy! He took my moon wheel! It has greatly damaged my strength now!" said du''e demon boy with an ugly face.


    "Zhao Feng! Didn''t you say that the devil''s heart was missing? Why did it suddenly appear in the hands of a devil named Xu sting?" the East pole holy master asked the East pole holy master angrily.


    Similarly, the holy master of Yuanxu also asked Wang Tao angrily, "don''t you also say that the demon heart is missing?"


    Taiyi Sheng''s opinion first looked at Jiang Yi, then looked at Su mu, but shrugged his shoulders and didn''t speak.


    Wang Tao, the son of Yuan Xu, smiled awkwardly and said, "well, at that time, I competed with the emperor and was knocked unconscious by the emperor. I didn''t see the whole process. This was what Taiyi and Dongji told me."


    When the voice fell, the East pole Holy Lord immediately looked at Zhao Feng and said angrily, "talk again."


    Zhao Feng was rather dignified and said casually, "at that time, Taiyi Shengzi made an appointment with the emperor about three moves. Because the emperor''s cultivation was only half a step away from the world at that time, Taiyi Shengzi said that if the emperor could support the three moves, then he would belong to the devil''s heart."


    "And then?" asked the East pole Lord with a frown.


    "Then it''s gone. The emperor survived the three moves, and then found that the devil''s heart was gone." Dongji Shengzi shrugged helplessly.


    "Do you mean that in the secret realm of heavenly demons at that time, the heavenly demons stole the heart of heavenly demons while the emperor and Taiyi holy son were competing? It was stolen under your eyes?" the East pole Holy Lord asked with wide eyes.


    "Yes." Zhao Feng said with a smile. His tone was still very relaxed. Anyway, he couldn''t blame himself. Could it not be easy? Then he felt the love of the East pole saint.


    "You still have the face to say!"


    Dongji Shengzi reluctantly rubbed his ass and still got a kick.


    "Come on, East pole holy master, you can''t blame brother Zhao for this. If I hadn''t stopped on the way that day, it wouldn''t have fallen into the hands of the devil. It''s still my own reason." Su Mu said, with a slight apology.


    "How can I blame you? Maybe the emperor''s strength will soar when he gets the devil''s heart, and the devil''s rebellion will not appear. Blame this guy for blocking your way." the East pole Holy Lord said as if it''s none of your business.


    The voice fell, and Yuanxu Shengzi nodded. After watching Yuanxu Shengzi Wang Tao, he thought and said, "brother Dongji is reasonable. I don''t want to kill him!"


    There was chaos on the field. The two holy places in the eastern region were home to the Lord and his son. This is a "big event"!


    Taiyi looked at Jiang Yi thoughtfully, which made the latter feel a chill, but fortunately he knew the truth and didn''t do it.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help disturbing you for a moment. It''s really cool that you don''t have to use spiritual power. Come on, leader xuangui, go on." the holy master of Yuan Xu wiped his sweat and said.


    The East pole holy master couldn''t help picking his eyebrows. Is this guy really here? After looking at Zhao Feng with some skin trauma in front of him, the East pole holy master smiled, which made Zhao Feng cry

 Chapter 305

    Naturally, the most precious human race like Tianmo heart doesn''t know it. After receiving the news of the birth of Tianmo heart, the three holy places in the eastern region sent their holy sons to get Tianmo heart. However, the emergence of Su Mu led to its disappearance. Now it appears again and has fallen into the hands of Tianmo family. This is not good news.


    You should know that the heart of the heavenly devil and the heavenly devil family are extremely matched treasures. If the heavenly devil who gets him can understand the mystery thoroughly, he can even surpass the current demon God of the heavenly devil family. For this reason, the demon God of the heavenly devil family has been sending people to look for its trace, but he never thought that this treasure had fallen into the hands of others.


    "You guys, you should know the strength of the devil''s heart. For this reason, we should directly assassinate the devil named Xu sting, take back the devil''s heart, and at worst destroy it. Otherwise, if it falls into the hands of other demons, it will not be good news for our people." Taiyi holy Master said solemnly, If the false sting understands the mystery in the heart of the devil, and the cultivation increases greatly, it will be a fatal disaster for the Terran, because their bottom card Su Mu is far from enough to fight the devil.


    "What Taiyi holy Master said is very true. If the devil named virtual sting really penetrates the devil''s heart, it will be a devastating blow to our Terran. You know, the life essence of our Terran is a fatal temptation to those demons. As long as the virtual sting penetrates the devil''s heart, we will leave us a dead end. We have no choice." The Lord of Kunlun nodded and replied that he also knew the power of the devil''s heart. As one of the three greatest treasures of the devil family, this thing brought a lot of trouble to the human family in ancient times. If the ancient human family was not strong enough, it is difficult to determine whether they still exist today.


    "The assassination must be carried out, but a comprehensive plan must be made. The strength of the virtual sting is very strong. It is definitely not easy for us to succeed in the assassination. Besides, he also took my life magic moon wheel, and his combat effectiveness soared. If he absorbs all the magic Qi of the Tianmo clan in a hurry, it will not be solved." Du''e said with a serious look.


    As a master, he naturally knows the efficacy of the moon wheel very well, can absorb all the dark forces for his own use, and can constantly improve his strength. He can be said to be the strongest divine soldier under the emperor''s army. If the virtual sting is really in a hurry to hunt and kill the same race to improve his strength, they will certainly not benefit from going to kill secretly.


    "Dare you ask the clan leader of xuangui, has the strength of the virtual sting been determined and broken through to the quasi emperor?" the Kunlun holy master frowned and asked aloud, isn''t it too fast? When it appeared a year ago, it was just a demon in Yin and Yang. Has it become a quasi emperor Troll again? How does this make people believe?


    "I''m sure, because that guy once came to the South China Sea and wanted to hunt and kill the rebellious demons who escaped here. His strength is the same as that of the prospective emperor, and he will never make mistakes." the head of xuangui clan replied very solemnly. The feisty recovery method of virtual sting made those Tianmo clans dissatisfied. Many Tianmo clans resisted his rule and were ruthlessly hunted and killed by virtual sting.


    "That guy took away my moon wheel. It''s not hard to believe that his strength has increased rapidly. Now we should consider how to assassinate that guy." du''e''s magic child said with an ugly face. If it weren''t for the reason of the moon wheel, the strength of the virtual sting could not be improved so quickly.


    "We''ll talk about this later, chief xuangui. We have something to do, so we''ll leave first." Gulin Feng arched his hand at chief xuangui and said, then gave Su Mu a look.


    Seeing this, Su Mu understood it and immediately turned the empty ship towards the East China Sea.


    The head of xuangui clan didn''t stop it. The Terran didn''t believe it was inevitable. After all, he was an aquarium. The Terran said that it was not our race, and his heart must be different. He wouldn''t know what it meant.


    He didn''t care much. The head of xuangui clan immediately sank into the sea. He believed that if there was a chance, the Terran would still believe him. After all, the identity of xuangui clan given to them by the Terran in ancient times has not been withdrawn.


    Guard the ancient four beasts in the South China Sea!


    ¡­¡­


    In the eastern region, most of the buildings here are still intact. After all, there has been no large-scale battle with the Tianmo clan here, so the mountain gates of major forces and cities in the eastern region are still well preserved.


    This is the capital of the eastern regions. It was the capital of the Qianyuan Dynasty. However, it has been reduced to the base camp of the Tianmo clan since the Tianmo rebellion. Now the owner here is the virtual sting holding the heart of the Tianmo.


    In the emperor''s palace, Xu sting sat in the position originally belonging to Emperor Qian Yuan. Looking at the countless heavenly demons under the hall, he couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth. He was very sure that the demon God in the heavenly demon world also felt like this now and controlled everything. This feeling made him very infatuated!


    "Wait, as long as the day when I see through the devil''s heart comes, I will directly kill back to the devil''s world, drive the demon God down the altar and sit in his position to see what''s different from here." Xu sting grinned and thought in his heart.


    "Demon lord, the southern region spies reported that they seem to have found a trace of the Terran." a demon said.


    "Oh? The trace of the Terran?" Xu sting wondered. Hasn''t the Terran been killed by their Tianmo family and fled to the East China Sea? How could it suddenly appear near the southern region?


    "It''s the team of demons who used to monitor Tunyu. They found the breath of Terrans staying near the South China Sea. They didn''t dare to hide and immediately sent the news back."


    "It''s strange, how did the Terran come back at this time? Forget it, it''s not enough for me to be afraid anyway." feeling the incomparable strength in the body, Xu sting thought to himself. Coupled with his magical magic realm, Xu sting now trusts his strength very much, and even has reached a blind state.


    "Don''t worry about them. What we have to do is to limit the guy who swallows in the southern region. I don''t want another Demon Lord from the Tianmo clan." Xu sting gave a voice and ordered.


    "Yes! Demon lord, my subordinates leave!"


    After the devil left that day, Xu sting narrowed his eyes and stretched himself. It''s really a good feeling! It''s no wonder that the old devil has been occupying his position. This feeling of overlooking everything is really intoxicating.


    "I''ll have two supreme treasures when I kill Tun to get the magic beads." Xu sting thought in his heart.

 Chapter 306

    Virtual sting didn''t take care of the Terran''s affairs, but it doesn''t mean he didn''t take care of it. The Terran''s appearance in the South China Sea can''t hide from him!


    The heavenly magic beads in his hands have not been studied for any effect, so he has been pressed under his feet by the virtual sting. He doesn''t like this feeling. He must quickly improve his strength, at least as strong as the virtual sting.


    However, the virtual Sting has the existence of the moon wheel, and the speed of strength improvement can be called abnormal. He doesn''t swallow it. Now he''s not excited when he hears the news of the Terran?


    "As long as I absorb the remaining human vitality, maybe I can surpass the virtual sting! Seize the demon heart in the hands of the virtual sting! If I give it to the demon God at that time, won''t my status be above the three masters!?" Tun thought excitedly. He doesn''t have the ambition of the virtual sting. He''s just an ordinary demon family, However, the strength is stronger and reaches the realm of quasi emperor, and the vision is not as wide as that of virtual sting.


    In his opinion, the demon God is extremely powerful and no one can surpass it. As long as he gives the demon heart to the demon God, the demon God will reward him. In that way, doesn''t he have three general positions?


    In exchange for the position of one of the three statues, Tun Yu thought it was very worth it! After all, he knows his own understanding. Even if he wants to penetrate the devil''s heart, he doesn''t have that talent!


    "Herald! Assemble all Tianmo clan and go to sea to find the trace of Terran! If you find it, contact me immediately! Understand!" Tun shouted excitedly.


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Two months later, there was an island in the East China Sea facing the eastern region. The Terrans chose it as their temporary residence for the time being. After all, if they returned to Xuantian at this time, the Terrans would not be able to settle down.


    Their current goal is very simple. First, let the Terran survive here temporarily, and the strong men of these major forces return to the Xuantian continent to assassinate the strong men of the Tianmo clan, and then take back the Terran.


    This plan is very feasible. After all, there are only two quasi emperors in the Tianmo clan today. This is the accurate information they have detected in the past two months. One is a false sting and the other is a swallow in the southern region.


    If it is calculated according to the strength, the strength of the virtual sting is definitely better than swallowing. After all, the virtual sting holding the moon wheel and the heart of the heavenly devil is definitely better than swallowing.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I suggest killing back from the southern region! Take the lead in recovering the land that has been separated from our Terran for countless years. Then we can start recovering the central region. After stabilizing the rear area, we can assassinate the virtual sting and recover the remaining three regions." the sunset Lord said loudly, pointing to the map on the seat.


    "I disagree."


    Lord Tianyan shook his head and said, "if the virtual sting in the eastern region is not eliminated, it will definitely be a great problem for our human race in the future. We should take the lead in eradicating the virtual sting. After all, you never know how far he can break through in a short time. I suggest attacking the eastern region first, killing the virtual sting, and then recovering the southern region, and recovering the remaining three in a horn shape."


    "I agree that the virtual sting is too powerful. If it is not removed, it will definitely become an uncontrollable point for our Terran. We should take the lead in hunting the virtual sting and make other plans." the Lord of yaochi said.


    None of the prospective emperors spoke. At this point, they can''t compare with the saints of all parties. After all, they have been in high positions for a long time, and they should see these things more thoroughly than the major prospective emperors.


    "The false sting must be removed first, just as the Lord of yaochi and the Lord of Tianyan said. If the false sting is not removed, it will become a great trouble! But how to remove the false sting is a point that you have not thought of a way!" Taiyi said aloud.


    "Yes! The false sting is to be removed, but now how can we assassinate him?" the Kunlun holy master frowned.


    "The location of the virtual sting is very clear. It is in the palace of emperor Qianyuan, which originally belonged to the royal family of the eastern regions! Like a star in the night, if you know his exact location, can''t the twenty-one quasi emperors of our human family kill one of him?" Tianyi said angrily.


    "It''s too simple."


    Gulin Feng finally opened his mouth and said: "You should all know the identity of the virtual sting. You also know the trouble caused by the ancient virtual sting to the human race. The virtual sting is a monster that is difficult to kill! What''s more, he also has two treasures: the demon heart and the moon wheel. If we can''t kill him at the first time, then we won''t have a chance again! He will hide until he is strong enough to give it We mortal strike! "


    "I''ll go."


    Su Mu stood up, looked at the sky in the eastern regions, stretched his waist and said faintly, "I have been to Qianyuan emperor''s Palace once. I still remember many buildings, and my strength is the strongest. Although I am not as good as you, I must be understood by you."


    "No!"


    Taiyi the Holy Lord heard the speech and directly stood up and said, "you are the future support of our Terran! There must be no mistakes! People can go to hunt and kill false stings, but you must not go!"


    "Taiyi holy master is right. Let''s have a rest. You have solved so many heavenly demons for the Terran on the coast of the East China Sea. Now it''s time for us to protect the Terran. We can''t always rely on the emperor." Baimei prospective emperor took a deep breath.


    When the voice fell, the white eyebrow prospective emperor stood up and said, "I''ll go, you guys. It''s time for my old bone to move."


    "No, brother Baimei is the only one who lives in Shenji Pavilion. The Terran needs you to build Shenji Pavilion again and calculate the future. You can''t take risks." Gulin Feng shook his head and said.


    "I can teach the secret of heaven to the emperor, so..."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Baimei. I''m stupid and can''t learn. You''d better keep it yourself." Su Mu replied with a smile, blocking all Baimei wanted to say.


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was speechless. Even you were stupid. Aren''t we all big pig brains?


    "If you don''t trust me, I''ll just take this guy with me," Su Mu said, pointing to the black emperor nodding on the ground.


    Seeing this, the people couldn''t help but draw out the corners of their eyes. The black emperor seemed to feel something. He opened his eyes, stood up, nodded, yawned and said, "well, this boy is right."


    The crowd was speechless again and thought, are you sure you know what he was talking about?


    "By the way, boy, did you just say something?" the black emperor looked at Su Mu suspiciously and asked.


    "Sure enough, I don''t know..." everyone at the scene thought secretly at the same time, and was speechless to the black emperor.

 Chapter 307

    "Black emperor, I want to determine what strength you are and whether you are willing to fight with me in the void?" Gulin Feng asked aloud. He knew he could not hold Su mu, so he went to confirm whether the strength of the black emperor is enough to protect Su Mu at the critical moment.


    "Don''t worry about it? You are also the boy''s master. It would be bad if I hurt you accidentally." the black emperor dug his nose and said with some refusal.


    "This big black dog... The sword God is a strong man who has stepped into the quasi emperor for many years. How can he be hurt by him." many saints who have not seen the great power of the black emperor think at the same time.


    "It''s really no need to compare, master. If the great demon came again that day, even if I didn''t do it, the black emperor still had the strength to solve each other. Today''s black emperor has recovered to an extremely terrible strength level." Su Mu warned. He was right. The realm of the sage king in the sky can be said to be an invincible existence.


    Gulin Feng was silent and a little bitter in his heart. Even if his apprentice''s strength exceeded that of himself, after all, Su Mu understood his talent. Even if he didn''t surpass himself now, he would be stronger than himself sooner or later, but such a big black dog couldn''t defeat himself. Did he become weaker?


    "Black emperor, I''m going to go to the eastern regions to assassinate the false sting. They don''t trust me to go alone, so I''m going to take you with me. I''ll take care of you at that time," Su Mu said aloud.


    "Go to the eastern regions? No problem. Anyway, I''m a little bored staying here all day. I''d better go to the eastern regions to have some fun with you." the black emperor stretched his waist and replied.


    "That''s settled. We''ll start tomorrow morning," Su Mu said.


    "Emperor, have you really considered it? You should know that the strength of the virtual sting with the heart of heaven and the existence of the moon wheel may be higher than the great master at the time of crisis. Is it too risky for you to go? We might as well take a long-term view?" the Kunlun holy master frowned and said. As the support of the future Terran, everyone who is strong doesn''t want Su Mu to have any crisis.


    Before Su Mu opened his mouth, Gulin Feng took over and said, "come on, Kunlun holy master, once this boy decides something that no one can change, let him go. Even if he can''t beat the false sting, he can leave calmly."


    "Yes, you can rest assured," Su Mu said with a smile.


    The people sighed in their hearts and decided to let Su Mu decide. They just hope that Su Mu''s strength is really strong enough to successfully kill the virtual sting and return safely.


    Seeing that the people were no longer talking, Su Mu also stood up, stretched his waist and said, "all right, gentlemen, since the discussion on the virtual sting assassination is over, I should go back to accompany my daughter and leave."


    "Emperor, please." everyone answered.


    Su Mu shook his head, tore the space and took the black emperor back to his residence on the island. There was a small bamboo house in the island bamboo forest. Liu Qingyi liked the environment here very much, so Su Mu built the house here.


    "Boy, is the strength of the false sting very strong? They all look worried." the black emperor asked aloud.


    "It should be very strong. After all, the other party holds one of the three most precious treasures of the Tianmo clan. In addition, he robbed the moon wheel of du''e magic child. His strength is certainly not much worse than that of the great master of the demon clan that day, but why not? Although my strength has not even broken through, it is as simple as drinking water and eating." Su Mu replied casually, it is not expansion, Just telling the truth.


    "What you said is also reasonable. I can''t see what kind of cards your strength can break out. Plus, I stare at it all the time. I don''t think there will be too much problem." the black emperor nodded and agreed with Su mu.


    "You''re still conservative. If we join hands in Xuantian, it''s enough to push horizontally." Su Mu smiled. Although the black emperor hasn''t shot after recovering the strength of the sage king, it''s still not difficult for Su Mu to guess his strength. I''m afraid the black emperor can fight the great emperor of the world for a short time now, Even if we lose, we can still fight one or two.


    "Husband, are you back?" Liu Qingyi heard a voice outside the house, hurried out and said with a smile. Now Liu Qingyi has passed the age of 25. The once astringent girl has disappeared, but now she looks like a mature young woman.


    Su Mu smiled and hugged Liu Qingyi, kissed her gently on the eyebrow and said, "I haven''t been with you for a long time. I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t bother me. I know that those major events need to be solved by my husband. I''m already very happy that my husband can take time out of his busy schedule to accompany me." Liu Qingyi replied with a smile. He also has Su qinger with him when Su Mu is away. It''s not too boring. In fact, he will practice for a while when he misses Su mu, Over the past five years, Liu Qingyi''s strength has also broken through to the early stage of yin-yang, which can be said to be very rare.


    "I promise, I''ll always be with you after the Terrans stabilize Xuantian continent." Su Mu said calmly holding Liu Qingyi, and he owed Liu Qingyi a lot in his heart.


    In addition to the first year of marriage, Su Mu has been running around outside every year, wasting a lot of time with her. Although she has no complaints, Su Mu still feels that she owes her a little.


    "Don''t worry, husband. I can understand." Liu Qingyi said with a smile, leaning on Su Mu''s shoulder.


    "I said when are you two going to hold each other? You''ve been married for so many years, and your old husband and wife are still in the same way as they just fell in love. As for it?" the black emperor said with some discomfort aside, thinking whether he should find a partner too? So as not to eat the dog food of Su Mu and Liu Qingyi every day?


    "You don''t understand. What''s the saying? A little farewell is better than a new marriage?" Gulin Feng suddenly appeared and explained to the black emperor.


    "Is it a farewell for them?" the black emperor was speechless, as if he was with him almost every day?


    "How? I hope to accompany Qingyi every day. By the way, where has qinger gone? He hasn''t come out to see his father for so long?" Su Mu asked curiously.


    Liu Qingyi blushed and said, "qinger said that he would not come out if he was tired of watching his father and mother hug every day."


    Su Mu didn''t feel anything. He just glanced and said, "this smelly girl..."

 Chapter 308

    After a while, Liu Qingyi got a set of tea set made of bamboo, which was made by Su mu in his spare time. He used the bamboo nearby. Su Mu spent five or six sea bamboos for this set of tea set.


    Su Mu first cleaned the tea set, put tea in the teapot, soaked it in boiling water, poured a cup for Gulin Feng, then poured a cup for Liu Qingyi and Heihuang, and finally poured it for himself.


    "Master, didn''t you have a meeting in the conference room?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "There''s nothing to say. Aren''t they all like that? Everyone was silent and didn''t say anything, so the meeting ended."


    Gulin Feng said blandly after drinking a mouthful of tea. Then his eyes brightened and said, "I said your tea is good? Did you get it?"


    "This is your apprentice''s daughter-in-law. She dried it in her spare time. A while ago, she found a lot of good tea on the coast of the East China Sea, so she picked some." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    Liu Qingyi smiled and didn''t speak. After all, her tutor is still very strict. When two men talk, women had better not interrupt. After all, the world is a time of respect for the strong. If women are strong, this rule can be exempted.


    "Well, that''s good."


    Gulin Feng nodded, then glanced at Su Mu helplessly and said, "tea is good, but after drinking it, I don''t have to drink it."


    "Master, if you want something, you might as well ask light clothes to give you some later." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "What if you''ve finished drinking your tea? The coast of the East China Sea has been destroyed by you. I''m afraid it''s hard to find this tea." Gulin Feng said reluctantly.


    Su Mu was embarrassed when he heard the speech. He had just broken through the realm of saints, and some didn''t control the strength that broke out. Unexpectedly, he directly destroyed the coast of the East China Sea.


    "Su mu, Su qinger is also five years old this year. It''s time to teach her to practice. It should be difficult for you to spare time when you are busy every day. Let me help you teach." Gulin Feng said. Gulin Feng had this idea a long time ago, but it happened so suddenly that it never happened.


    "Teach qinger? Naturally, there is no problem. Anyway, I have laid her foundation. Since the master has the intention to teach, nature is the best choice." Su Mu nodded and said.


    Liu Qingyi was reluctant to give up after seeing Su Mu''s consent, but he also knew the importance of the matter, so he didn''t speak.


    "Girl Liu doesn''t have to worry about not seeing qinger. I''ll send her back every evening to avoid your mother''s separation. After all, how to say that qinger''s girl is too young." Gulin Feng smiled and said.


    "Thank you, master." Liu Qingyi nodded and said, which was the first time she spoke after she served the table.


    Just then, Su qinger came out of the house with a plush rabbit ear and eyes, and asked aloud, "Mom, qinger is hungry."


    "Qinger is good. Will your mother cook delicious food in a moment?" Liu Qingyi quickly picked up Su qinger and said.


    "OK." Su qinger nodded.


    Liu Qingyi smiled, looked at Su Mu and said, "husband, hold it. I''ll cook."


    Su Mu was puzzled when he heard the speech, but he still hugged Su qinger and said, "didn''t chun''er always follow you? Why do you have to cook by yourself?"


    Su Mu doesn''t want Liu Qingyi to suffer a little, so he wants to arrange for her like a queen on weekdays, but now the Terran disaster has not taken action.


    Liu Qingyi smiled and said, "I don''t know why these two days. Qinger wants to eat my dishes. She can''t eat what Chuner has done. She said she has been eating for several years and wants to try her mother''s craft."


    Su Mu felt a little helpless. He gently flicked Su qinger''s forehead and said with a smile: "little guy, I know how to torture your mother."


    "Hum! Dad is bad! I won''t play with you!" Su qinger said discontentedly, covering his forehead with both hands.


    "Ha ha!" seeing the little girl, everyone laughed. Even the black emperor was not surprised.


    After a while, chun''er came to the crowd with lunch and put it on the table one by one. Then Liu Qingyi followed him and took his seat. Before they moved their chopsticks, Su qinger couldn''t help picking up a big chicken leg and eating it in his bowl.


    Liu Qingyi was helpless and said, "qinger, how did your mother teach you?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, mother."


    Su qinger had no choice but to put the chicken leg into Gulin Feng''s bowl and said, "Grandpa eats the chicken leg."


    Seeing her reluctance to give up the chicken leg in her eyes and the grievance on her face, the people laughed again. Gulin Feng quickly sandwiched a chicken leg into Su qinger''s bowl and said, "qinger, eat more and grow tall."


    "OK!" Su qinger''s eyes lit up and began to fight with the chicken legs in the bowl.


    When the people were eating, chun''er brought the last dish. Su Mu said without hesitation: "chun''er, hurry to wash your hands, take a bowl and eat on the table."


    "Ah? Emperor, I''m just a servant. How can I eat with Emperor''s wife? I''ll just eat in the back kitchen." chun''er said nervously.


    "Hurry to get the bowl. You don''t know him. After following us for so many years, has he ever had a bit of an emperor''s shelf?" Liu Qingyi smiled and said.


    "You say that as if I really have no airs." Su Mu said helplessly.


    "What Liu wench said is good. You really don''t have any imperial airs." Gulin Feng also said.


    "Really not?"


    Su Mu frowned, looked at the black emperor and Su qinger, and said, "do I have a shelf?"


    "Dad, my mother said that children can''t talk when eating." Su qinger replied.


    Su Mu was speechless. He looked at Liu Qingyi, looked at the smiling face on Gulin Feng''s face, and immediately felt relieved. He took a bite of food and put it into a bowl and ate it for himself.


    After lunch, the sun shone in the yard. Gulin Feng held a long sword in his hand, and Su qinger also held a small sword carefully polished by bamboo.


    Gulin Feng said seriously, "qinger, Grandpa will call you the most basic sword skill today. You must practice it well. Don''t know it like your father?"


    "Yes!" Su qinger answered with a bamboo sword.


    Gulin Feng first corrected Su qinger''s posture of holding the sword, and then began to teach her to chop, but a five-year-old girl with a long sword didn''t have momentum. Gulin Feng could only feel helpless about it.


    "Shifu, your sword technique is a man''s domineering. Qinger is just a little girl. It''s normal to lack momentum." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Smelly boy! Go play! Don''t disturb my granddaughter." Gulin Feng said impolitely.


    "Well, you teach first." Su Mu stretched his waist and said. After basking in the sun for a while, he couldn''t help but want to take a nap.

 Chapter 309

    In Su Mu''s bamboo house yard, the sunshine of the island shines through the bamboo leaves, which makes it no longer so dazzling, but it still makes people feel sleepy.


    Su Mu lay on the rocking chair in the yard, like an old man over half a hundred, cooked a pot of tea on the small square table, closed his eyes and rested.


    After a while, Su qinger ran over and patted him on the thigh with the bamboo sword in his hand. Su Mu felt a pain in his leg and couldn''t help but let him open his eyes.


    "Qinger, dad is sleeping in the sun. Why do you beat dad?" Su Mu was very confused and asked. Even if Su qinger is only five years old this year, he needs a reason to smoke him, okay? Why did you get a few times for no reason?


    "Because grandpa said dad was too lazy. He knew to sleep in such a good sun. Qinger thought grandpa was right, so he told you to get up." Su qinger nodded and said seriously. His words made Su Mu feel speechless.


    "Where''s my clever daughter?" Su Mu was helpless and lay in his chair. He said that his good daughter was his father''s intimate cotton padded jacket? It used to be very considerate. Why is the cotton padded jacket pricked and starting to prick people?


    "Don''t sigh. Qinger is right. I think it''s good. Qinger will teach your father the sun to be lazy in the future. Do you know?" Liu Qingyi''s figure came out of the house and said with a smile.


    Su Mu was helpless. He took Liu Qingyi into his arms and said, "why do you even start to instigate qinger to teach me a lesson? It''s not good. It seems that I''m going to revive my husband tonight?"


    "OK, qinger is still watching. Loosen up." Liu Qingyi said with some embarrassment. Her daughter is not young. Now she can remember a lot of things. For example, Su Mu molested herself in front of her daughter today. Maybe she will be remembered. This is not such a good thing for Su qinger.


    "Qinger didn''t see it! Qinger is going to practice sword!"


    Su qinger quickly covered her eyes when she heard the speech, ran to Gulin Feng with a bamboo sword and continued to exercise her basic sword skills. Although she can''t become a strong swordsman, it''s very important to lay a good foundation for the future.


    Gulin Feng has always planned to cultivate Su qinger''s love for Kendo since childhood. After practicing since childhood, Gulin Feng doesn''t believe it. Is it difficult that your father doesn''t like Kendo? Will you still inherit it as a daughter?


    Su Mu naturally knew Gulin Feng''s plan and shouted with a bored mind: "qinger, what''s good to learn about swordsmanship? Listen to Dad. Come here quickly. Dad will teach you invincible overlord boxing!"


    "No!"


    Su qinger solemnly shook his head and said reluctantly, "I don''t want to even those boxing skills. Grandpa said that after practicing boxing skills, qinger won''t look good."


    "How could it be? You see, my mother and father have become ugly?" Su Mu asked with some displeasure. What he was proud of was his boxing strength, but he was ridiculed by his daughter. This is not a good thing.


    Su qinger pretended to be meditative, then raised his head and said, "because Dad and Mom haven''t practiced invincible overlord boxing yet. If they do, they will be ugly."


    Su Mu immediately felt that he had suffered an endless blow. He couldn''t cry or laugh in his heart. He didn''t say much. He just lay on the chair, hugged Liu Qingyi and looked at Su qinger''s sword practice.


    The next morning, Su Mu got up early and finished washing. Then he looked at Liu Qingyi behind him and said, "it may take less than half a year to go out this time, and it will take more than half a year to go back. During this time, I''m not here. You try to take care of yourself, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I know. Go and do what you should do. Wait until you have time." Liu Qingyi replied with a smile.


    Su Mu felt a little bitter when he heard the speech. He didn''t know how to speak. He could only kiss her forehead gently and said, "take care of your body."


    "Well, go."


    ¡­¡­


    Over a certain sea area in the South China Sea, Tunyu with tens of thousands of days, the demon clan has patrolled most areas of the South China Sea for days, but no trace of Terrans has been found, even the trace of staying has not appeared.


    This is also inevitable. After all, the Terran just passed by in a void boat that day and was just seen. How could it leave any traces for the Tianmo clan to find?


    "Wang! We''ve been looking for it for more than a week. All the nearby waters where the Terrans have appeared have been searched. There is no trace of Terrans at all. Have you been cheated?" a demon said helplessly.


    "Hum! Keep looking for it! I don''t believe it. They haven''t even left a trace!" said Tun Yu with an ugly face. He also expected to devour the vitality of those Terrans, enhance his cultivation and reach the position of fighting against the false sting. How can he give up halfway?


    "Wang! It''s not a problem to find it like this? Let''s go to the territory of the South China Sea Aquarium and ask if they have seen the Terran and where the Terran has gone. Isn''t it much easier?" the devil said again that day.


    "Well, that''s a good plan. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Tun nodded, then glanced at the devil that day and asked.


    "Subordinate, I just thought of it..." the devil said helplessly that day.


    Tun Yu nodded and didn''t make trouble. He just wanted to find trouble on the territory of the South China Sea Aquarium. It''s not easy for them.


    After all, the South China Sea aquariums don''t show their mountains with dew on weekdays. No one knows their real details. It''s easy to suffer big losses if they just call the door!


    It''s just that if he doesn''t call the door, he can''t find the trace of the Terran, so this trip seems to have to go.


    He took a deep breath and could only hope that his strength was enough to frighten the South China Sea Aquarium. Otherwise, they might not be able to gain the upper hand. After all, his men were just a group of demons with not very high strength, and generally had only broken environment cultivation.


    The South China Sea Aquarium is different. The number of strong prospective emperors and the number of sacred aquariums are unknown, which are hidden dangers!


    Although Tun Yu is confident that he can stop the two quasi emperors of aquarium, his subordinates can''t stop the strength of those aquarium saints!


    But now he won''t hesitate. After all, the strength of the eastern region''s virtual sting guy is growing day and night. Maybe he will go to the southern region to kill him one day. What can he do? Who are you looking for to cry?


    Only by finding the Terran, swallowing the weak Terran and improving his strength can he have the confidence to talk with the virtual sting, otherwise he will always be pressed under his feet by the virtual sting.

 Chapter 310

    The South China Sea is the territory of the xuangui family. It is a group of islands. On weekdays, the xuangui family lives in the water, but in their spare time, they will climb ashore to bask in the sun on some beaches. After all, the xuangui family has a long life, but they live much longer than the human family. They have no ambition to do nothing every day, It is their happiest thing to have a good place in the sun.


    However, it is obvious that they are not suitable for the sun today, because a group of evil demons are coming towards their territory. For this reason, even the head of the xuangui family, who is dormant at the bottom of the sea, was alarmed and quickly floated towards the sea.


    In the void, he looked at the surrounding xuangui with great strength and could not help wrinkling in his heart. This is not good news.


    After a while, a huge turtle floated to the sea, with a huge head looking at Tun Yu, which made Tun yu feel extremely heavy pressure for a time.


    "How could it be? A black turtle has such strong strength?" Tun Yu''s eyes were full of shock. His strength could not be compared with the virtual sting. How could even a black turtle in the South China Sea be stronger than him?


    This made him feel extremely shocked and helpless at the same time.


    The original intention is to rely on his strength to suppress the xuangui family, and then the identity of the above person can get the Terran information, but now it seems that he does not necessarily have equal identity.


    "Tianmo clan? What''s the matter with coming to our xuangui clan''s residence?" the xuangui clan leader asked in a bad tone. He was a xuangui that existed in ancient times, but he was still very young at that time and now he is in his old age.


    As a man who wanted to let the xuangui family return to the human arms again, he didn''t have any good feelings for the Tianmo family, and even reached the point of disgust.


    But at the same time, he was also glad that the chaos of the heavenly demons had happened. If the heavenly demons had not been born suddenly and let the human race gather, the southern region would not know how long it would be controlled by the demon race, so he would never be able to unite the xuangui family and the human race again.


    Now the occurrence of the Tianmo rebellion makes the southern region become the territory of the Tianmo clan. The Terran emperor named Su Mu is a strong man and will never let the Terran territory be controlled by others!


    "I''m here to ask you if you found any traces of the Terran a week ago. If you are willing to answer carefully, I''m willing to make up for your lack of resources, but only exchange them equally." Tun Yu said solemnly, because he felt the more and more terrible momentum of the huge black turtle in front of him, which was enough to overwhelm everything, Break the void.


    "We''ve never seen any traces of Terrans. If you''re looking for trouble, I''ll teach you a good lesson. If it''s just for this matter, get out of here! It''s a waste of our rest time!" the head of xuangui said with an ugly face. Although he has only one turtle face, he can still show his angry expression.


    Swallow''s face is a little uncomfortable. When did Tianmo clan suffer such injustice? What''s more, he is an expert who wants to stand side by side with the three masters of the Tianmo family. How can he be humiliated and not refute?


    Swallowing was very upset. He immediately shouted angrily and scolded: "old turtle, don''t think I''m afraid of you. I''m giving you face to the xuangui family. If you''re honest..."


    "Get out!"


    Before he finished speaking, the head of xuangui clan shouted angrily. The terrible sound wave directly overturned the sea, shook up thousands of waves, broke through the void and triggered bursts of void fluctuations.


    As soon as his face changed, without saying a word, he rolled up endless black Qi to resist the incoming sound wave. His face was very ugly and said, "old turtle, I hope you can be so rampant all the time!"


    The voice fell, swallowing didn''t stay any longer. Without a word, he rolled up the black fog over the sea and left with tens of thousands of demons under his command.


    "Bah! With such strength, you dare to make trouble with the xuangui family!? dream!" the xuangui family leader said with disdain. He can frighten it with just a roar. I don''t think he is a powerful enemy. Let the xuangui family continue to be so rampant? Hum, I''ll show you!


    "Xuangui clan listens to orders! Didn''t you say that I didn''t give you a chance to fight? Now your chance is coming! All the powerful xuangui clan above Yin and yang are in shape! Let''s go and plunder the southern region! Take control of the southern region in our hands!" the head of xuangui clan said angrily.


    He doesn''t know the identity of the comer. Now there are only two quasi emperors of the Tianmo family. The virtual sting is powerful and arrogant. It will never be such a counsellor, so it can only be swallowed.


    It is said that Tun Yu still holds the magic bead, one of the three most precious treasures of the Tianmo family, which is a good thing! You should take it and study it. Even if you can''t find anything, can''t you give it to the Terran as a gift in the future?


    On the other side of the devil, I don''t intend to forget it if I touch a bag full of swallows. At least he is one of the platoons of the demon family on the Xuantian continent today. How can he be wronged and don''t fight back?


    "Wang! Those turtles are too arrogant! We should teach them a good lesson!" said the demon who had previously advised him angrily.


    "If I didn''t care about your safety! I would have fought with them! How could I run away so easily?!" Tun Yu''s face was very ugly and obviously in a rage.


    At this time, naturally, no one dared to continue to speak, so he could only let himself get angry.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when the xuangui family and the southern demons clashed, Su Mu and the black emperor also stepped into the territory of the eastern region and stepped on this land again. Su Mu had an unspeakable feeling in his heart. After all, this place is his second hometown, which may be inevitably touched.


    "Black emperor, what level have you reached for the virtual sting that holds the moon wheel to infinitely increase its strength?" Su Mu asked the black emperor in his spare time on the way.


    "Who can I ask? The moon wheel is really powerful, but it is just an ordinary magic weapon. Even a holy soldier is better than him in our world. I think even if it can improve its strength, it will not improve too much." the black emperor replied casually.


    "The function of this thing is very much like a person." Su Mu thought for a moment and then said.


    "Like who?" the black emperor asked with a little doubt.


    "Cruel emperor! The moon wheel can devour growth accomplishments, and the heaven devil pot can also devour growth accomplishments. They have different levels, but they have the same effect." Su Mu explained aloud. Then he thought that the black emperor seemed to be a guy in the ancient times. Should he not know the cruel emperor?

 Chapter 311

    The country where the virtual sting is located is the center of the eastern region. Although Su Mu has the fighting power to surpass the quasi emperor, he can''t directly step ten thousand miles like the quasi emperor, and directly cross the country''s capital after landing in the East China Sea. After all, the distance between them is still a little far.


    However, a man and a dog with a secret line of words are still on their way very fast. Just in order to maintain their peak strength, Su Mu and Heihuang have not been on their way with all their strength.


    In the Imperial Palace, the capital of the eastern regions, Xu sting was sitting on the throne in the main hall of the imperial palace. He closed his eyes and rested. A heavenly demon quickly stepped in to disturb him.


    "Didn''t you say don''t come in and disturb me?" Xu sting opened his eyes, frowned and said in an unhappy tone.


    "Demon lord, the East China Sea has found traces of Terrans, and one of them has landed." the demon said respectfully.


    "Terran?"


    The virtual sting was stunned when he heard the speech, and then frowned and said, "why, they think that the quasi emperor of those heavenly demons is dead, and they have the ability to recapture the Xuantian continent? Delusion!"


    The devil didn''t speak and waited quietly for Xu Sting''s order.


    "Send orders, gather all the demons above the yin-yang realm of the eastern region, and tell them that the opportunity to improve their strength is coming. Don''t lose it!" Xu sting said faintly, his tone was full of pride and expansion, and didn''t pay any attention to the human race.


    In his opinion, the Terran can never be compared with the Tianmo clan. Although I don''t know what means the quasi emperors of the Tianmo clan were destroyed by the Terran, the Terran''s strength is definitely greatly damaged at this time. If they dare to come back, it can only be a tonic for them to improve their strength!


    "Yes! Demon Lord." the demon was excited when he heard the speech. When the demon family just entered the Xuantian continent, he also absorbed the vitality of the human family and knew how much benefit the human family could bring to them.


    Under the command, more than 10000 people in the yin-yang realm of the eastern region Tianmo clan gathered together and waited for the virtual sting to give an order to kill and seize the human life in the East China Sea.


    ¡­¡­


    In the southern region, Tun Yu just returned to his own territory and immediately heard the news. The Terran appeared in the East China Sea and the eastern region again. This made Tun Yu frown and turn black.


    "Didn''t you say they were in the South China Sea? Why did they suddenly run to the East China Sea?" Tun asked with an ugly face.


    "Wang, I don''t know! They clearly appeared in the South China Sea a while ago, but suddenly they didn''t know what was going on and ran to the East China Sea." the devil said helplessly that day.


    He didn''t blame him, but he was worried.


    Originally, his strength was not as good as that of the eastern region virtual sting. If he absorbed the vitality of those Terrans and greatly improved his strength, wouldn''t he be able to surpass the virtual sting forever? In that way, how could he snatch the demon heart from the virtual sting and give it to the demon God, with a power status comparable to the three?


    When he thought of this, he didn''t hesitate. He immediately said, "if you don''t rest, start towards the eastern region immediately. You can''t let those guys in the eastern region absorb the vitality of the human race and improve their strength, otherwise it''s not good for our southern region!"


    "Yes! Wang!"


    Just as Tun Yu turned the army and headed for the eastern region, a huge monster suddenly appeared here at the junction of the southern region and the central region. He looked at the eastern region and fell into meditation. Then his body disappeared again. It was not his destination


    On the other hand, Su Mu and the black emperor have stepped into the eastern region for more than three days. One person and one dog who hurried all night also came to a city not far from the capital. Although there was a demon family, Su Mu still chose to go into the city to explore the news.


    His means were also relatively simple and rough. He caught several powerful Tianmo clan and beat them violently. Then he asked, "in addition to the virtual sting, does Tianmo clan still have other strong people?"


    "No... no, the eastern region is dominated by the virtual sting family. For the first time, only the southern region has a heavenly demon in the quasi imperial realm, named Tun, he..."


    "OK, I know all this. Say something I don''t know." Su Mu interrupted and said aloud.


    Su Mu''s words made the devil feel speechless that day. His face was full of helplessness. How could I know what you don''t know?


    However, he can only tell Su Mu about the recent events of the Tianmo clan, such as Xu sting mobilizing the Tianmo clan above the yin-yang realm in the eastern region to hunt the Terrans in the East China Sea.


    Su Mu immediately frowned and asked, "have they started yet?"


    "Not yet, but I guess it''s about to start. They have the void ship they once took from the Terran, so they should be ready to start at this time." the devil replied, without any idea of confidentiality. Anyway, what if he knew the news? Can you stop the virtual sting demon master''s action?


    Su Mu got the news he wanted. Without saying anything, he directly pinched the guy''s neck and killed him. Then he took out a space ring from the other party and checked it.


    "Empty? Forget it." Su Mu directly put away the space ring. Maybe this guy can''t use it, so he didn''t put anything in it.


    Su Muqi stretched his waist. After watching, the black emperor asked blandly, "boy, what are you going to do now? Those demons don''t know whether they have set out at this time."


    No matter where he goes, I''ll go and have a look. " Su Mu replied.


    The black Emperor didn''t say much when he heard the speech. He kept up with Su Mu''s pace and flew towards the capital of the country. Because the distance between the two places was not very far away, plus their speed was very fast, they came to the sky over the capital of the country in a moment.


    Seeing that the city originally belonging to the human race had turned into what it is now, Su Mu couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Although the buildings have not been destroyed, the surrounding areas have been disfigured by those demons. Most of the ordinary houses have been destroyed, and the broken eaves and walls can be seen everywhere. The only well preserved is the imperial palace inside.


    Su Mu couldn''t help but pie his mouth and said, "the demon clan couldn''t live well that day. It had to be destroyed to live in. Is there a problem in his brain?"


    At this time, Su Mu felt a look in his eyes and suddenly looked at himself through the clouds. Without saying a word, Su Mu immediately looked in the direction of his eyes. He saw a guy who was incarnated as a handsome man of the human race sitting in the chair, looking at Su Mu and the black emperor around him.


    "Boy, that guy is very powerful! He''s not weaker than the big one you killed a while ago."


    The black emperor was surprised and said, "this should be the virtual sting?"


    "It should be." Su Mu nodded. According to the news he just got, the Tianmo clan doesn''t have such a powerful existence except the virtual sting. The "man" looking at himself and the black emperor is definitely the virtual sting guy.

 Chapter 312

    "Demon lord, those two guys in the sky are not the strong ones of the human race?" the demon on one side asked aloud. Naturally, he was also curious and stung. After looking, he found the figures of Su Mu and the black emperor.


    The virtual sting didn''t speak, but remembered something.


    Six or seven years ago, I met that guy in the sky when I was still in the secret realm of heavenly demons. Although his strength has changed greatly, he will never forget that!


    "It''s him!" said the false sting, squinting.


    This did not arouse a bit of curiosity. The demons around them thought that the virtual sting was just answering the devil''s question that day.


    "You go to the empty ship to prepare first, and then go to the East China Sea to hunt and kill the human race immediately after I come back." Xu sting said in a flat tone. He was going to kill Su Mu and solve a past in his heart.


    "Yes! Demon Lord." that day, the demon nodded and hurried to the place where the Tianmo family put the void boat.


    After they walked away, the virtual sting body flashed and jumped directly to the thousands of miles high altitude, standing opposite the black emperor of Su mu.


    "It''s you, boy!" Xu sting narrowed his eyes and said faintly. Although he tried his best to cover up, Su Mu still heard some violence in his words.


    "Does this guy know me?" Su Mu thought to himself.


    Without enough time to think about it, the virtual sting directly sacrificed to the moon wheel and killed Su mu. He angrily shouted, "my strength was not as good as you, and I lost! Today I''ll show you how terrible my strength is!"


    Su Mu was a little confused. He raised his hand and directly blocked the blow from the virtual sting. He squeezed his hand hard, and then punched it hard on the virtual Sting''s stomach and blew it away.


    "Boy, it seems that this guy is your old acquaintance?" the black emperor asked thoughtfully.


    "Fart, I can''t even remember that this guy has appeared in my memory." Su Mu said very speechless. He can clearly prove that the virtual sting never appeared in his memory.


    "Then why does he look like this? Haven''t you seen him hate you so much?" the black emperor said.


    Su Mu was also puzzled when he heard the speech. Yes, he didn''t know this guy. How could this guy hate me so much?


    "Strange." Su Mu shook his head and didn''t think about it any more.


    "It seems that your strength has improved very fast in the past seven years!" Xu sting took a deep breath, and his tone returned to plain.


    Su Mu frowned again when he heard the speech. Seven years? Did this guy know himself seven years ago?


    That''s not right. Seven years ago, the chaos of demons didn''t break out. Then find the trace of demons?


    The virtual sting looked at the confused Su Mu and couldn''t help grinning and said, "it seems that you have forgotten me! What about that!"


    The voice fell, and the virtual sting turned into a body, a monster with blood red all over.


    Su Mu stared fiercely. He remembered! Isn''t this the monster he killed for the first time in the secret realm of the devil!?


    "Is it you? Didn''t I kill you? How could you still be alive?" Su Mu asked in some surprise. He confirmed the death of false sting before leaving. Why did this guy come back to life again?


    "Yes, seven years ago, my strength was not as strong as you, so I can only pretend to be dead to escape this session. Now my strength has greatly increased, and it''s just time to avenge myself!" Xu sting replied, with an expression full of violence and cruelty.


    "It depends on whether you have that ability."


    Su Mu smiled and said, "seven years ago, I could beat you only by pretending to be dead. Seven years later, I can still do it. This time, you don''t have a chance to pretend to be dead!"


    "Talk big!"


    With the sound of virtual sting, the sky was immediately dyed blood red, and the surrounding space changed into mountains and blood rivers.


    "Did this guy create a fairyland?" Su Mu frowned and thought in his heart.


    "Black emperor, what do you think?" Su Mu asked.


    At this time, Su Mu suddenly found that the figure of the black emperor had disappeared, which made him frown again.


    "Did this dreamland pull me in and block my perception and contact with the outside world?" Su Mu thought to himself.


    Bang!


    At this time, a strange wave formed by the condensation of red magic Qi appeared in front of Su mu. The space was broken and a hand stabbed out. Su Mu quickly flashed aside and grabbed the tentacle directly to drag him out of the void. Unfortunately, the tentacle was too slippery and had been taken back without holding it firmly.


    At this time, the original blood red space disappeared, and the surroundings returned to their original appearance.


    The black emperor stretched himself, yawned and said, "don''t let those illusions come out and affect me to see the play."


    Xu Sting''s face was very ugly. His carefully arranged fantasy was easily untied by a dog, which made him feel incomparable shame.


    "Yes, black emperor," Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Boy, this guy''s strength can''t compare with Da Zun. You should deal with him quickly so that I can go back to sleep." the black emperor said with a curl of his mouth, without paying any attention to the virtual sting.


    "No problem," Su Mu replied with a smile.


    At this time, the virtual sting actually took out a blood red heart and swallowed it directly into the mouth. The body suddenly sent out a terrible momentum, and a bloody smell immediately spread, surrounding all the surroundings in the blood dance.


    "Hell furnace!" Su Mu did not hesitate. Without a word, he directly operated the hell furnace to absorb the surrounding magic gas and dissipate the blood mist just condensed.


    "Damn it! It''s impossible!" Xu sting said with an ugly face. How can this guy''s strength improve faster than himself! You know, he grew up to now, but after countless times of planning and patience! But Su Mu easily grew up to a stronger state than him. How can he bear it!?


    "Nothing is impossible. As I said, I could beat you to pretend to be dead and run for your life, but I can still do it today." Su Mu smiled blandly, raised his right palm, and countless stars slowly condensed in his hands.


    "Damn it!"


    As soon as Xu Sting''s face changed, he would interrupt Su Mu''s attack without saying a word, but it was useless.


    At this time, Su Mu understood that maybe in the illusion created by the virtual sting, the virtual sting can fight with him by relying on those illusions, but if there is no illusion, the strength of the virtual sting will decline countless, and he can''t defeat himself at all!


    Although Su Mu feels a little uncomfortable, it''s not a bad thing to let the Terran return to Xuantian as soon as possible. He might as well spend a leisurely time with Liu Qingyi and Su qinger, isn''t he?


    "Stars in the palm!" Su Mu shouted and clapped it. The endless stars whirled like a universe and fell on the virtual sting.


    Think he''s dead? Of course not.


    A pair of giant hands suddenly stretched out, easily caught Su Mu''s moves and broke them.


    "Who!" Su Mu shouted, looking at the void with some vigilance.

 Chapter 313

    The void suddenly stretched out a pair of huge hands, easily destroyed the stars in Su Mu''s palm, and then directly rolled up the virtual sting and disappeared.


    From the beginning to the end, the owner of the giant hand did not appear, but the constantly trembling and repressed void and the disappearing virtual sting around him represented that a supreme power had just appeared here.


    "Boy! What''s the matter?" the black emperor flew to Su Mu and asked anxiously. He felt wrong when his giant hands appeared. He wanted to help Su mu, but he was suppressed by momentum and couldn''t move!


    You should know that the black emperor''s strength at this time can confront the great emperor of Xuantian mainland! But I can''t move under the momentum of the giant hand. It can be imagined how terrible the master of the giant hand is!


    "I don''t know. The master of the giant hand didn''t show hostility to me, but he can easily destroy the stars in his palm and take the virtual sting away. I think he''s definitely not a layman." Su Mu replied with an ugly face. Originally, the virtual sting could not escape death, but there was such an accident halfway. Su Mu was naturally very unhappy.


    "Boy, do you remember the man who took Li 20 away in Taiyi holy land a few years ago?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "Remember, you mean the master of the giant hand is a visitor from the fairy world?" Su Mu frowned.


    "It''s very possible that you should know that my strength at this time is absolutely invincible on the Xuantian continent, but under the pressure of that momentum, I can''t even move. I''m afraid only the immortals in your world have such a powerful momentum." the black emperor nodded and replied solemnly.


    "But why do people in the fairyland take away the false sting? Is there a devil in the fairyland?" Su Mu said with a frown.


    "It''s not impossible. After all, we don''t know anything about the fairyland except a few words. All this can only be explored after you fly up." the black emperor shook his head and said.


    Sighed. I wanted to kill the virtual sting day demon family and could not pose a threat to the human family in a short time, but now it seems that I don''t know how many demons are hidden and ready to invade the human family.


    "Boy, first contact your master and let them go back to the eastern region and expel all the remaining Tianmo clan in the eastern region. The virtual sting was taken away by the master of the giant hand. It should not appear again in a short time. You need to hurry up to practice during this time. Although your real strength is strong now, it is not enough to see those guys hidden in the dark." The black emperor said aloud.


    Su Mu nodded, took out the messenger jade symbol, began to connect with Gulin wind, and told the giant hand that suddenly appeared earlier.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the world, in a quiet and dark strange space, a middle-aged man frowned at the virtual sting in front of him and said, "this is the future of the Tianmo family in the mouth of the prophet? Is its strength too weak?"


    "The prophet said he hasn''t grown up yet. If he grows up, he can become one of the shelters of our Tianmo clan." another man replied.


    "Most of the demons in this world have died. They have returned to the world of demons. It is still very difficult to capture this world. After all, if we do it, those guys in the fairy world will not continue to watch the war." the middle-aged man shook his head and said in a helpless tone.


    "Who knows that the Tianmo clan in this world is so weak? It has disgraced our Tianmo clan. How powerful is our Tianmo clan in the world? I didn''t expect to eat here, which makes me very unhappy!"


    "Well, needless to say, if the master is still recovering from injury, why should we care about those fairyland people?"


    "Wait."


    ¡­¡­


    In the southern region, the news that the virtual sting was taken away by the giant hand didn''t come out. All the news came out was that Su Mu easily killed the virtual sting.


    After hearing the news, Tun Yu was shocked and his eyes were full of disbelief. You know, the Terran was chased and killed by the Tianmo clan in the past. How suddenly came out such a powerful existence that could kill the virtual sting?


    Tun Yu didn''t escape immediately, but planned to watch the change. If the man who killed the virtual sting was really strong, he would commit suicide and return to the heaven demon world immediately. If the man just bragged, Tun Yu would directly lead the heaven demon family to devour the rest of the people.


    ¡­¡­


    Two months later, the Terran strongman cleaned up all the Tianmo clans in the eastern region, and the Terran returned to this land again.


    "It''s better for us in the eastern region! Xin Kui has the emperor Su mu, otherwise our Terran will really face a great disaster and will never return to this land!"


    "Yes! Emperor Su Mu is really the patron saint of our human race!"


    "In the future, I must build a statue for emperor Su Mu and let countless people visit!"


    "That''s a good idea! That''s it. Remember to count me in then!"


    "And me!"


    Such words were wildly transmitted among the Terrans, and naturally also reached the ears of the high-level Terrans. They didn''t care. After all, the Terrans can return to the eastern region, and Su Mu is indeed the greatest hero.


    In Taiyi holy land, after the Terrans recaptured the eastern region, Su Mu and others returned here again.


    "Come back!" said Taiyi, looking at the huge city under his feet and taking a deep breath.


    "Yes! We''re back at last." elder xuanyang said with a smile. He thought it would be difficult to return to Taiyi Holy Land in his life, but he didn''t expect to return here a year after he left again, just a year! For them, it''s just a practice of Kung Fu.


    "Thanks to the emperor!" elder xuanxu said with a smile.


    "Where are the others?" asked Taiyi in a voice.


    "The number of elders in Taiyi holy land is basically no casualties, but many disciples have been lost, and the senior level basically still exists. We should be cleaning the holy land at this time." xuanxu elder replied.


    "Is that right?" Taiyi nodded.


    "It''s just......" elder xuanxu didn''t know how to speak.


    "What?" hearing elder xuanxu''s words, Taiyi holy master frowned and asked.


    "The sixth floor of the Supreme Master, all of them were killed in battle... The elder was also seriously injured and disappeared..." elder xuanxu took a deep breath and replied.


    Hearing the speech, everyone at the scene sighed. After the outbreak of the heavenly devil rebellion in the eastern region, all the major forces sent out the strong ones in the door. Naturally, they were no exception. All the elders on the sixth floor who were hidden from the world participated in the war. They were all killed in battle, and even their bones were not found.


    "The old man is dead too." Taiyi holy master sighed. The old man is one of the two prospective emperors of Taiyi holy land, and the other is the seriously injured and missing elder.


    Now, with the loss of two top combat forces, Taiyi holy land is greatly weakened.

 Chapter 314

    In addition to Taiyi holy land, the high-level forces of human heritage such as Kunlun holy land and yaochi holy land have also lost most of their combat power. In contrast, Taiyi holy land is well preserved.


    "How did the Kunlun Lord plan?" Taiyi asked curiously.


    "They chose some spirit mountains with strong aura in the eastern region and planned to recast the Mountain Gate instead of going back to the western region. The three holy places in the northern region also planned to do the same. After all, the chaos of heaven and Demons broke out in the eastern region at the latest, and the spirit veins and so on have not been destroyed. In contrast, the western region and the northern region are already in ruins." elder xuanxu replied.


    "Let them go and help me summon them. If you need anything, just open your mouth. Although we don''t have much information now, we can still do it by helping them." Taiyi said.


    "I see."


    ¡­¡­


    Dizifeng, Su Mu''s real home after he came to this world.


    In the other courtyard, Gulin Feng and Su Mu lie in the sun on a chair, with Su qinger practicing his sword on one side.


    Gulin Feng said aloud, "look at qinger. He has excellent sword skills. It''s only three months. He has mastered all the basic skills of sword skills. He''s not like you. He has excellent sword skills, but he doesn''t want to practice sword at all."


    "I think weapons are all external things after all. Although I can wave my arm like a sword when I''m proficient, I don''t know how long it will take. I don''t have that patience. I might as well sleep more when I have time to practice the sword." Su Mu replied casually, and let Gulin Feng blow his beard and stare, although he didn''t have a beard.


    "Old man, how are you handling the matter of the Lord of yaochi? What are you going to do?" Su Mu suddenly asked, letting Gulin Feng choke back directly on what he was about to say.


    "What else can I do? A woman has been waiting for you for so many years. Are you going to be a heartless man? Besides, I have feelings for him. Find a suitable opportunity and marry him." Gulin Feng sighed. It''s not because he wants to get married, but because he is at this age and can still marry a wife and have children. It''s incredible.


    "What if your son doesn''t like swordsmanship?" Su Mu suddenly propped up and asked with a smile.


    "Fart! If my son doesn''t practice sword, I''ll break his leg!" Gulin Feng was in a hurry. He can see the sword very important. Su Mu doesn''t practice sword. If his son doesn''t practice sword, he will fart!


    At this time, a space crack suddenly opened, and the figure of Baimei quasi emperor came out.


    "Emperor, sword God, how are you these days?" Baimei prospective emperor asked with a smile.


    "Naturally, what''s the matter with Mr. Bai Mei?" Su Mu naturally couldn''t keep his previous lazy appearance when a guest arrived. He got up and asked with a smile.


    "I have something to find the sword God this time. I wonder if the sword God can come with me?" the white eyebrow prospective emperor asked aloud.


    "Yes? Please tell brother Baimei what to do." Gulin Feng nodded and replied in a very relaxed tone.


    "Well, after the chaos of the gods and demons, the quasi emperors of all of us felt that the last disaster could not happen again, so we planned to unite and form a force established by the quasi emperors and the strong to protect the safety of the human race at all times."


    Baimei quasi emperor explained: "everything about this force is just on paper, so we plan to find all the 21 quasi emperors together first, and then discuss other things."


    Gulin Feng was puzzled and said, "brother Baimei, don''t you rebuild the Shenji Pavilion first?"


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor smiled and said, "I''m going to integrate the Shenji Pavilion into this force, so as to unite the human race. Don''t be at ease as usual."


    "Good! That''s a good idea! Count me in! Brother Baimei, shall we start at once or have a rest?" Gulin Feng nodded and asked aloud.


    "Let''s start at once. After all, we still need to plan everything. We''ll take the time to build this force first." Baimei prospective emperor thought about it and said.


    "No problem, let''s go." Gulin Feng said excitedly, not because of anything else, but because once this force was born, it would be a foundation for Su Mu to establish his force! After all, which of the twenty-one quasi emperors of the Terran refused to obey Su mu? This is a rare opportunity for Su mu in the future!


    "Emperor, please go there at that time. I''ll tell you the exact location." Baimei prospective emperor said to Su Mu again.


    "OK, I will go there then." Su Mu nodded and said.


    "In that case, the sword God and I will leave first and leave." the white eyebrow prospective emperor nodded.


    "Sorry not to send it far."


    Baimei prospective emperor and Gulin Feng left one after another. Su Mu immediately turned into a salted fish and lay down in a chair and drank tea.


    "Dad, what did grandpa do?" Su qinger asked curiously. Just when the white eyebrow prospective emperor arrived, he stopped practicing his sword, but her mother said that the child should not listen to the adult''s conversation, so she didn''t come until Gulin Feng left and ran to Su mu.


    "Grandpa has gone to be a hero. You should also pay close attention to cultivation. Don''t be lazy, or when your grandpa comes back, he will spank you." Su Mu stretched his waist and replied casually.


    "Hum! Grandpa likes qinger best, so he won''t spank me! Grandpa will spank dad when he comes back and sees that dad is so lazy!" Su qinger said with some annoyance.


    "What are your father and daughter talking about? Eh? Where''s the master?" Liu Qingyi went to Su Mu and asked aloud.


    "I went out to do business. I shouldn''t be back in a short time."


    Su Mu replied, then poured Liu Qingyi a cup of tea and said, "sit down and bask in the sun with me."


    Liu Qingyi was speechless, but he also sat beside Su Mu and basked in the sun.


    On the other side, the black emperor was trying to do something in his room. He saw that the array plate in his hand was shining and dim, and he was happy and frowned.


    "After so many years, I still can''t understand this thing. What is this array?" the black emperor frowned and thought to himself. There is a peerless array in this array. The black emperor has always wanted to study it, but he hasn''t made any progress for many years.


    According to the black emperor''s own estimation, if the array inside is studied, it will definitely be a powerful card, which can improve his strength a lot. However, even the black emperor can''t see through the array like him, which makes the black emperor sigh.

 Chapter 315

    This month, in the capital of the eastern region, all 21 quasi emperors of the human race gathered here. They will create a huge force here to protect the human race. Only those who have the cultivation of quasi emperors can join.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, after experiencing the chaos of heaven and demons, I have reached an agreement with du''e magic boy and Yang Miao. In order to prevent the human race from suffering again, we plan to form a force composed of the quasi emperor to protect the human race." Baimei quasi emperor said aloud.


    "We all know about it, brother Baimei. Are you afraid that our Terrans will be at ease again as before?" the old man nodded and said.


    "Yes, the occurrence of the chaos of demons also made us aware of the shortcomings of the Terran, which is not united enough! Of course, this only happens in peace! When it comes to chaos, our Terran will be very united, but this also led to many problems." Baimei quasi emperor nodded and said.


    "For example?" Yang Zhennan asked aloud.


    "There are too many. Take the rebellion of the heavenly demons for example. It is too late when we realize the danger and want to hold together. That is why the heavenly demons smashed our Terran four domains, causing us heavy losses and countless casualties! In order to prevent this kind of thing from happening again, I think it is necessary for us to form forces to unite, regardless of the Holy Land saints or the rest We can''t mess with the leader of power. We must solve the Terran crisis at the first time! "Baimei Zhun emperor said aloud.


    "This is a good idea. I agree with brother Bai Mei. In the past, our Terrans were at ease, fighting on their own, regardless of the overall situation for their own interests, which led to heavy casualties. In order not to let this happen again, I think it is necessary to form a force to protect the Terran. I am willing to join." the ancestor of the Jiang family nodded and said aloud, In the past, he once abandoned the interests of the Terran for the interests of the yuan family, but now he understands that if the Terran is destroyed, the yuan family will no longer exist! So he very much agreed to create a force to protect the Terran.


    "I don''t care. As long as it''s good for the human race, I''ll join. But brother Baimei, with all due respect, we are all free people. It''s no problem to get together in a short time, but if it goes on for a long time in the future, how can we not have civil strife?" Liang, the prospective emperor of the northern region, said in a loud voice, with a serious tone.


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone frowned. Everyone knew it, but no one spoke out. Now it was raised by Liang Kuan, so this problem can not be avoided.


    "This is really a problem, but you can rest assured that you are free on weekdays. No one will ask you to do anything. You should practice and change to seclusion. As long as you can appear at the first time when there is chaos among the Terrans." Baimei prospective emperor frowned and then said aloud.


    "It''s so good. You are all prospective emperors. You are used to freedom on weekdays. If you are really gathered together, I''m afraid there will be trouble sooner or later." Yang Miao nodded and said.


    "Now that you have decided, I''ll leave first. When there is chaos in the Terran in the future, I will appear as soon as possible to solve the difficulties for the Terran, but I won''t appear in ordinary days." the prospective emperor of the western regions, the Yellow River, said loudly. He enjoyed the life of idle clouds and wild cranes very much, so he didn''t appear even after the aquarium beat half of the western region last time, Hide in the dark and ignore everything.


    "Brother Huanghe, I still have something to say. How about waiting until I finish?" the white eyebrowd prospective emperor frowned and said aloud.


    "Excuse me, brother Baimei, please." the Yellow River smiled awkwardly and said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now that our Terrans have successfully recovered the eastern domain, the remaining Southern domain occupied by Tianmo clan and the four northern, Western and central domains occupied by Shui clan will naturally be recovered. I want to ask, what do you think?" Baimei prospective emperor asked.


    "Don''t be eager to do this first. After all, the number of our Terrans is only about one billion. In addition, each of the four regions is huge. If they are separated, it''s not difficult to find one person in one region?" Xiao Changhe wondered. Today''s Terrans are not like before. The number of thousands and trillions of Terrans can naturally occupy the four regions of the whole Xuantian continent, But how many Terrans are there today? But it''s only a billion. If they are really divided into the other four domains, I''m afraid it''s really hard to find a person in thousands of miles.


    "This problem is easy to solve. We only need to occupy all four regions, a total of five regions. We can divide one billion people into five parts. 200 million people occupy one country capital, which can also be said to be very lively. If we encourage the people to have more children, our people''s reproduction speed is the top of 10000 people. I estimate that the 200 million people distributed can recover to 10 in less than ten years If this continues, the Terrans will probably be able to recover their huge number in the past 500 years. "The white eyebrow prospective emperor touched his beard and smiled.


    "This is really a good way, but the Terrans just let them have children after the chaos. How should they feed when they are born?" the old man Dujie frowned and said faintly.


    "You can rest assured that Gulin Feng doesn''t like anything else all his life and doesn''t care much about the money. In the past, I have received many gifts. Basically, I haven''t used all of them and stored them in xiaoyujing. We can encourage people to live more. I can solve the problem of money. In addition, after recycling the other three domains, I believe I can get no money Little money, "Gulin Feng said aloud.


    "Yes, plus these one billion people have already acquired cultivation accomplishments, it''s very simple to support themselves and their family in the future. Just provide them with some platforms." Baimei prospective emperor nodded and said.


    "Where''s the grain?"


    "There''s no need to worry about it. Our Terran civilians work for a living and grow food, but they are very good at it. In addition, they all have strong cultivation skills. The planting speed can be said to be much faster than before. There''s no need to worry about famine." Baimei quasi emperor smiled.


    "In that case, I have no problem. I agree to recycle the Terran four domains, but I don''t know when to start?" the prospective emperor of the Yellow River nodded and asked curiously.


    "Well..."


    Baimei prospective emperor looked at Gulin Feng and said, "sword God, does the emperor have a clear plan?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell him this as soon as I go back. With his strength, he can definitely lead our Terran to recover the four regions quickly." Gulin Feng said aloud.

 Chapter 316

    "So it''s troublesome for the sword God to send a message to the emperor." Baimei prospective emperor nodded and said.


    "No problem," Gulin Feng said.


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor nodded, then stood up and said: "You guys, the Terran has experienced a devastating blow and survived again in such a difficult environment. We must not let the Terran suffer the suffering they should not suffer again. Therefore, I decided to start with the 21 quasi emperors of our Terran and create a force with the details of the 21 quasi emperors to protect the eternal safety of our Terran."


    "Brother Baimei, we naturally have no objection to this matter, but since it is said that we are creating forces, what can we do without a name? Brother Baimei has a title?" Xiao Changhe asked aloud.


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor was stunned as soon as he said this. He really didn''t think about giving this force a name.


    "Since you are all strong quasi emperors, if you want to join, you must also achieve the cultivation of quasi emperors. How about being called emperor pavilion?" the quasi emperor of the Yellow River asked aloud.


    When the voice fell, everyone frowned. Gulin Feng said, "brother Yellow River, we are just quasi emperors. How dare we call the imperial pavilion a group of forces created by quasi emperors?"


    "Yes, brother Huang He, it''s hard for us to bear the title of emperor Pavilion." Xiao Changhe said aloud.


    "Listen to me, we 21 prospective emperors join hands. Even the great emperor may not be invincible. Besides, we are a force created to protect the human race. Why not carry the emperor''s name beyond the level? Besides, I don''t believe you don''t understand that emperor Su Mu will certainly become the helmsman of the imperial Pavilion in the future. Won''t we have a good name at that time Have you made your speech right? "The prospective emperor of the Yellow River directly pointed out his words and said.


    "OK, that''s settled. The imperial pavilion was officially established, and the position of Pavilion leader was temporarily reserved, waiting for emperor Su Mu to ascend." Baimei prospective emperor had to nod and agree to the name.


    "That''s right," laughed the prospective emperor of the Yellow River.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, since there are cabinet leaders, naturally we can''t have no position? Since we are a force created to protect the human race, it''s better to be called Dharma protector?" Xiao Changhe said with a smile.


    "Oh? Brother Xiao wants to say it when he confronts the enemy in the future? Indeed, the twenty-one Dharma protectors of the imperial Pavilion do sound good."


    "OK, then we will be the 21st Dharma protector of the imperial Pavilion in the future."


    At this time, the ancestor of the yuan family said, "gentlemen, the position of the pavilion leader is reserved for emperor Su mu. When he becomes emperor, have you ever thought that emperor Su Mu will stay in the imperial Pavilion safely after he becomes emperor? If he becomes an immortal, who will be the leader of the imperial pavilion?"


    Hearing the speech, they explained, frowned and thought.


    Gulin Feng said aloud: "Well, let''s highlight the two rules of the imperial Pavilion today. If you want to join the imperial Pavilion and become the Dharma protector of the imperial Pavilion, you need at least he can have the quasi imperial combat power to join. As for the position of the pavilion master, as long as someone breaks through the great emperor and his mind is considered, he can become the pavilion master. Every generation of Pavilion master must also accept the great emperor who wants to be the next Pavilion master The challenge, and so on, how? "


    "That''s a good idea. After all, there are not a few Tianjiao of our Terran people now. In the future, Emperor Su Mu will fly up and the position of cabinet leader will be empty. Don''t blame me for breaking through the emperor and sitting down first." the old man nodded and laughed.


    "Then you won''t have a chance. I must do it first than you, and then practice hard, so that you can''t beat me all your life." du''e magic boy grinned.


    ¡­¡­


    The creation of the imperial Pavilion spread all over the Terrans at a very fast speed, which excited countless Terrans. The twenty-one Dharma protectors of the imperial pavilion are quasi emperors. With such a strong high-level combat power to protect the Terrans, can the Terrans rest easy in the future?


    The affair of the emperor Pavilion makes the human race extremely excited, but it makes those demons who are still in the Xuantian continent extremely worried. That''s 21 quasi emperors! Their Tianmo clan is now falsely stung and killed, but only one quasi emperor can act as a facade! Is it difficult to be driven back to the Tianmo world again?


    In the southern region continent, in a mountain range near the eastern region, a burly middle-aged man looked at the direction of the eastern region and raised his mouth with disdain.


    "Twenty one prospective emperors? I should be able to swallow up my kung fu..."


    ¡­¡­


    Aquarium, sea temple.


    "Poseidon, the Terran created the imperial Pavilion. A total of 21 quasi emperors served as Dharma protectors to protect the Terran. I think they should unite to fight against the three Terran domains we control." yousnake said aloud.


    On the throne, Wang Dao stretched his waist and said, "it''s just 21 quasi emperors. They want the three domains back to them. Anyway, Xuantian continent will eventually be mine in the future, don''t you think?"


    "The sea god is so powerful that it''s easy to capture the Xuantian continent, but the sea god, do we really want to return the three regions?" the yousnake asked reluctantly.


    "Nonsense, now my strength has just recovered. It will take a long time to recover to the former imperial territory. At this time, the Terrans are in a time of unity and sharpness. It''s not a good idea to provoke them. Besides, we are deep at the bottom of the sea. Even if the Terrans have destroyed our mind, we can''t do it in our life. Wait until I get back When my strength is restored to the imperial realm, then I will kill the sea god in my hand. "The king said very plainly.


    "Poseidon, Poseidon has fallen into the hands of the Terrans..." you snake reminded him with some embarrassment.


    "Get out!"


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to Taiyi holy land, Gulin Feng immediately told Su Mu what their 21 prospective emperors had discussed and decided, and asked him to practice hard and ascend the throne of the Lord of the cabinet of God as soon as possible.


    After hearing this, Su Mu couldn''t help but face bitterly and said, "old man, you''d better choose another person to be the leader of the imperial Pavilion. I''m really not interested in being the leader of the imperial Pavilion. All I want is the life of idle clouds and wild cranes. If I wanted rights, I would have promised Taiyi to become the new leader of Taiyi holy land, okay?"


    "Fart! Is there any comparison between the two? I tell you, the imperial pavilion was founded in response to the luck of heaven and earth. If I''m right, there will be countless luck together when you ascend the throne. It''s a pity that you will refine your accomplishments and even become an immortal in one step by virtue of these luck. Do you understand?" Gulin Feng frowned and scolded.


    "No, I''m not interested. It''s not difficult for me to become an immortal. I''d better leave such a great opportunity to others." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    "Boy, you promised me to become an immortal as soon as possible. You can''t break your promise." Gulin Feng frowned.


    "Don''t worry, I understand clearly." Su Mu stretched his waist and replied. A ray of light flashed in his eyes, but Gulin wind didn''t notice it.

 Chapter 317

    A month later, the destroyed cities in the eastern region were quickly built with the help of many practitioners. The damaged places have been repaired again and restored to their former appearance.


    At this time, the Terran has returned to the past. Those who changed planting, reading and doing business also opened the door and started business.


    "Qinger, don''t use so much force when you draw the sword. Try to be as light as possible to make your sword faster." the sun shines in Su Mu''s yard. Gulin Feng is trying his best to guide Su qinger to practice his sword skills. At this time, he is teaching Su qinger how to draw the sword.


    Su qinger thought a little and stabbed out the wooden sword in his hand, as if he had no power.


    Gulin Feng shook his head and said, "it''s still wrong. You can''t use any strength. Let me show you."


    When the voice fell, Gulin Feng took out the long sword and stabbed it lightly. A sword Qi directly went out of the body and directly damaged the courtyard wall.


    Su qinger looked at the courtyard wall and was stunned. He also stabbed a sword in imitation of Gulin wind. He didn''t use much force, but the sword came out of his body as quickly as a poisonous snake, leaving a residual shadow in the air.


    "OK! That''s it! Keep in touch and keep this state, okay?" Gulin Feng said with a bright eye.


    "Good Grandpa." Su qinger nodded. His young body took a wooden sword and kept pulling out the scabbard, stabbing, returning to the scabbard, pulling out the scabbard, stabbing, and repeating the process.


    At this moment, Su Mu came to see the collapsed courtyard wall and narrowed his eyes. He said unkindly, "old man, how many times have I told you? Don''t destroy the yard. Why don''t you listen?"


    Gulin Feng smiled awkwardly, waved his hand and said, "this is not to confiscate the living force. It won''t happen next time."


    "How many times have you collapsed the courtyard wall? Forget it, repair it yourself." Su Mu said helplessly.


    "We''ll talk about repairing the wall later. Look at qinger. His sword skills have improved a lot!" Gulin Feng said.


    Su Mu smelled the speech and looked at Su qinger. Su qinger immediately understood it and stabbed it out. The ordinary sword left several residual shadows in the air. It can be seen how fast she made the sword.


    "Well, it''s very good. Keep refueling." Su Mu nodded and encouraged.


    Su qinger nodded and continued to cultivate himself. Gulin Feng walked aside and said, "have you passed the customs?"


    "HMM." Su Mu nodded.


    "Have you received any goods?" Gulin Feng asked aloud. You should know that Su Mu had a lot of improvement once he closed the door, or understood a kind of powerful skill.


    "Yes, yes, but the receipt is a little small. It has been promoted from the early stage to the middle stage." Su Mu nodded and replied.


    "Is this a small receipt? You used to be lazy! If you had practiced hard every day with your talent, I''m afraid you would have become a quasi emperor!" Gulin Feng said aloud, feeling helpless to Su mu.


    "It doesn''t matter. In any case, the cultivation of the quasi emperor can''t be achieved in a moment. The best solution is to lay a good foundation and step by step. If I only care about the realm and ignore the foundation and strength, I''m afraid I can''t show my strength beyond the quasi emperor in the sage realm at this time. The reason why I can do this is that in addition to the powerful skills, my foundation in each realm is extremely important "Su Mu replied.


    "I''ve known it before. It seems that your boy has been suppressing cultivation without breaking through. Now it seems that it is really so." Gulin Feng nodded and said.


    "Since you are a genius, you naturally want to be invincible. If you don''t lay a good foundation and let every realm be precipitated, how can you fight invincible or even surpass your level?"


    Su Mu said casually. After stretching, he turned and left and said, "I''m going out. Qinger will trouble you."


    "Where are you going?" Gulin Feng asked suspiciously.


    "Southern region."


    Gulin wind was surprised when he heard the speech, and then showed endless joy!


    "Boy! Do you want me to go with you?" Gulin Feng asked in a hurry.


    "No, just stay at home with qinger. She can start formal cultivation. Lay a good foundation for her. I''ll pass on her Kung Fu when I come back." Su Mu replied.


    Gulin Feng nodded when he heard the speech. He asked himself that his skill could not be compared with Su mu. After all, the kind of vision caused by Su Mu every time he practiced proved that Su Mu practiced a real top skill.


    Back in the inner room, Su Mu said goodbye to Liu Qingyi, took the black emperor directly into the void boat and rushed to the south.


    "Boy, why do you suddenly want to recover the southern regions?" the black emperor asked suspiciously.


    "It''s of great use," Su Mu replied casually without explanation.


    "OK, just call me when you arrive. I have to study my array." the black emperor nodded, turned and opened a room, went in and continued to study the array that he couldn''t figure out.


    After setting up the empty boat, Su Mu also chose a room, entered it, sat down and closed his eyes.


    "System, why do tasks suddenly appear? They haven''t appeared before?" Su Mu asked with a frown. All along, the system has only the ability to obtain items from books. How can a task bar suddenly appear?


    "This is because the host''s strength in the past is not enough to complete various tasks, so the taskbar has not been opened. Now the host''s strength can run across the Xuantian continent, so the taskbar can be used." the system replied.


    "So?" Su Mu nodded and looked at the task on the taskbar.


    "Reading task: recover the southern region. You will get the reading discount card and the specified book reading permission once."


    Su Mu looked at the above task and couldn''t help but raise his mouth. He understood the role of reading discount cards. The role is not big for him now. After all, it''s easy to want Lingshi with his current strength. What he cares about is the designated book reading permission that can be used once!


    If you guess correctly, it should have the function of searching. You can use this permission to read anything you want to read without waiting for the monthly refresh.


    If so, Su Mu has a perfect reading book in his heart, that is, the famine!


    Whether it is the flood and famine rewritten countless times in later generations or the most initial flood and famine, Su mu can improve his strength many times! The inborn treasure, Lingbao, and all kinds of powerful skill moves, as well as those array elixirs, are basically determined! If you can get any of them, Su Mu''s strength will increase dozens of times at least!

 Chapter 318

    In the capital of the eastern region, the twenty-one quasi emperors of the human race gathered together again. They all looked at Gulin Feng curiously and didn''t know what the big event in his mouth was.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to tell you exciting news. The emperor has decided to recover the southern region. At this time, I''m afraid he has reached the boundary of the southern region at the speed of the emperor!" Gulin Feng said in a very excited tone.


    "What?! the emperor went to the southern region alone?" the white eyebrowd prospective emperor asked with a frown.


    "Yes, I wanted to go with him, but he said no. he asked me to stay in Taiyi holy land to guide his daughter''s cultivation. I didn''t think too much. After all, with the strength of the emperor, the demons in the southern region couldn''t keep him, but I finally decided to tell you the news. After all, after paying the down payment to the southern region, someone still needs to take charge of it You can''t let the emperor take back the southern region, but the aquarium picked it up. "Gulin Feng replied.


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor was a little anxious when he heard the speech and said, "sword God, you''re confused! We don''t know the strength of the Tianmo clan in the southern region. We just go directly with a few words from the xuangui clan in the South China Sea. What if the emperor is ambushed?"


    "Brother Baimei is right. Sword God, you are really confused this time."


    The old man shook his head and said, "if we want to recover the southern region, we should let the twenty-one Dharma protectors of the imperial Pavilion go together."


    Gulin Feng smiled when he heard the speech. It seems that the people present still don''t have a clear understanding of Su Mu''s strength.


    "Don''t worry, I often stay with him. I know his strength very well. In addition, the big black dog around him can definitely go whenever he wants. Even if there is an ambush, the Tianmo clan can''t keep him!" Gulin Feng replied with great trust.


    "This is no good. The emperor is the link of the rise of our Terran. Nothing should happen. Everyone, let''s hurry to go!" Baimei prospective emperor said quickly.


    "OK! I''ll go with you," replied the Red Wine God.


    "Count me!" Yang Miao touched the halberd in his hand.


    "Don''t leave all of them. Now the emperor has gone deep into the southern region. If we go all of them, won''t we transfer all the top combat forces in the eastern region? If the aquarium finds out this news, it will be a big trouble for our Terran. How about leaving half of the Dharma protector?" the ancestor of the Jiang family said aloud.


    "OK, we went to the southern region to seal the secret place of heaven and evil with the sword God and others. We are still familiar with the southern region. Let''s go." the old man nodded and said.


    ¡­¡­


    The central part of the southern region was originally the national capital of the Terran southern region Empire, and later became the Dragon Emperor Palace of the demon family. Now it has been reduced to the hands of the Tianmo family and has become the base camp of the Tianmo family in the southern region.


    Now the imperial palace of the southern region has been continuously expanded by the demon family. It has already covered the whole southern region country and has become a huge palace. At the same time, many civilian houses have been built outside the palace, which looks like the houses inhabited by the human race.


    For example, when the demon clan occupied here today, most of the other houses were destroyed except the Imperial Palace, and no one felt distressed. Anyway, they didn''t build it. Except for the huge and perfect Imperial Palace, they were reluctant to destroy it. The Tianmo clan basically destroyed all the intact buildings in the southern region.


    Over the middle of the southern region, a huge void ship is hiding in the void and moving forward quickly. This is the void ship that Su Mu and Heihuang ride.


    "Boy, the following is the base camp occupied by the demons. Let''s do it directly?" the black emperor said excitedly. After studying the array for so long, he finally had some clues. Now he wants to try the power of that array!


    "Just do it." Su Mu nodded.


    "No problem!" the black emperor grinned, took out the array plate, flew away from the void ship and fell towards the base camp of the Tianmo clan.


    Seeing this, Su Mu shook his head, took back the empty ship, and hurriedly followed the steps of the black emperor.


    "Jue Xian array!" the black emperor shouted, and a streamer spread out from the array plate in his hand. In the blink of an eye, he surrounded the headquarters of the whole Tianmo family.


    "Array plate! Turn!" the black Emperor gave a aura to the array plate, and a reduced array appeared on the array plate. Take a closer look, isn''t this the array that surrounded the base camp of Tianmo clan?


    The black emperor quickly moved the eight trigrams on the array plate, and the huge array also operated quickly.


    In the base camp of Tianmo clan, the demons who were surrounded by an array immediately became confused. They rushed around like flies that couldn''t find a gap, and were killed one by one by the terrible sword Qi of Jue Xian array!


    In the emperor''s palace, Tun Pang, who had just returned, stared at the scene in front of him, quickly turned his magic Qi and shouted, "don''t rush! Come into the palace quickly!"


    As the voice fell, many demons rushed to the huge palace, but those sword Qi, like eyes, blasted away at those escaping demons, and killed thousands of demons in a moment.


    "Wang! What''s the matter?" one of the demons asked anxiously. If it goes on like this, the demons under their hands can''t stay alive!


    "If I guessed correctly, those Terrans in the eastern region must have been killed! Tell them to go down and get ready for battle!" Tun said with an ugly face.


    "Yes!" that day, the devil quickly nodded and hurried to the position of the elite in the base camp of Tianmo clan.


    But at this time, a sword spirit seemed to have eyes and directly cut him off. That day, the devil immediately lost his vitality.


    In the sky, Su Mu and the black emperor couldn''t help laughing at this scene. Su Mu said in a voice, "yes, black emperor, this is your newly understood array? The power is really terrible!"


    "It''s not bad. I just understand that one of the arrays has such power. If I fully understand the array, I can still kill you even if the real immortal appears in front of you!" the black emperor replied proudly. Jue Xian array is just one of the arrays. If I understand four of them, how can I get it?


    "If only you had confidence," Su Mu replied with a smile.


    Today''s southern region Tianmo clan has lost its calmness. The ubiquitous sword Qi is extremely fast, and its power is even more amazing! Tun Yu just tried to catch one of the sword Qi, but he was scratched by the sword Qi. It can be imagined how powerful the sword Qi in this array is!

 Chapter 319

    "Black emperor, it is estimated that you can kill the strong in what realm at most?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "I don''t know, but according to this power, I think I can take advantage of his unprepared to cut down the prospective emperor of the world. After all, the swallow was hurt when he wanted to resist the sword Qi. If he took advantage of his unprepared situation, he could kill him directly." the black emperor thought and said.


    "Can this array identify the enemy and us?" Su Mu asked again.


    "It''s easy. This array is completely controlled by the array plate in my hand. As long as I don''t move the array plate, there will be no accident when you stay inside." the black emperor nodded.


    "Then I''ll go in and make a hole," Su Mu said aloud.


    "OK." the black emperor nodded and loosened an entrance to the array. At the same time, it was full of countless sword Qi to prevent the Tianmo clan from escaping.


    Seeing this, Su Mu immediately jumped into the array. The prison power of the divine elephant was running wildly. Su mu, who made the power of 100 million Colossus, was like a divine demon falling into the earth. One punch and one palm hit the void, which also broke the void and broke the body of countless days of the demon family.


    "Too weak." Su Mu thought to himself. These demons are really weak compared with those who came to hunt down the Terran last time.


    No longer hesitated, Su Mu put his hands together and shouted angrily, "fairy art! Fairy avalanche!"


    The voice fell, and the endless void was broken. The terrible technique blasted all the bodies of the Tianmo family into pieces. Even the emperor palace could not be avoided and was destroyed by Su Mu into ruins.


    "Confiscate your strength accidentally." Su Mu grinned.


    Just then, the Jue Xian array suddenly broke, and the array was broken!


    Su Mu was immediately surprised. He quickly turned back and looked in the direction of the black emperor. He saw a monster who didn''t know where to come out and fought with the black emperor! And don''t lose the wind!


    You know, today''s black emperor can fight the great emperor of Xuantian continent! That monster was able to draw with the black emperor!?


    "Boy! Kill all the demons! This guy wants to absorb the strength of those demons and become stronger!" the black emperor warned loudly.


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech. He didn''t hesitate. His body quickly grabbed the remaining Tianmo clan. At the same time, his palm was raised. The spear of the dark god condensed out of thin air and directly penetrated the bodies of countless Tianmo demons.


    Before it was over, Su Mu jumped in front of Tunyu without saying a word! The stars in the palm condense in an instant, hit the other party directly and kill him directly!


    Su Mu looked left and right, then directly closed his eyes. The flame in his body burned, turned into a furnace and began to absorb the magic gas around him.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the black emperor and the monster were facing each other. The monster frowned at the black emperor, and then looked at Su mu. He was helpless. He wanted to take this opportunity to improve his strength again, but he didn''t expect the other party to follow such a powerful divine dog! Stopped him outside!


    "Boy! Come and help!" the black emperor immediately shouted. Although he didn''t know the identity of the monster, he couldn''t hide the murderous spirit in his eyes. Since he wanted to kill them, he couldn''t stay! What''s more, the other party has such terrible strength!


    If you let this guy escape, you don''t know what kind of disaster it will lead to in the future.


    After absorbing the evil spirit, Su Mu flew directly towards the black emperor without saying a word. At the same time, he gathered the spear of the dark god and stabbed the monster''s heart.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the monster quickly retreated, and then hit another strange gas in his hand, shielding his body in the black fog.


    "Boy, what''s the origin of this guy? Do you know?" the black emperor asked very vigilantly. It''s incredible that he can''t win the monster with his strength. You know, his strength is definitely comparable to the existence of the great emperor of Xuantian continent!


    "I don''t know, but the moves he uses are similar to those of the Tianmo clan. I guess it''s a special Tianmo like the virtual sting, who has his own life-saving ability." Su Mu replied.


    "No matter what, you must kill him! Otherwise, there will be endless harm!" the black emperor snapped, and then set up a sky covering array to lock the monster in this world.


    The monster looked at the array around him, then turned the magic Qi and blew it out, directly broke the array, and then rushed to the original position where Su Mu killed the Tianmo family.


    "What does he want to do?" the black emperor frowned, and a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    "Stop him!" Su Mu was in a hurry. Although he didn''t know what the other party was going to do, Su Mu always felt that something bad would happen. He quickly flew towards the monster. The stars in his hand condensed in an instant and wanted to blow the other party away directly.


    The monster grinned and took out a bead from the swallow''s body. Then he looked at Su Mu and disappeared into the void. He could no longer feel his momentum.


    "Damn it! He took the magic bead away! Careless!" Su Mu said with an ugly face. Just now he wanted to help the black emperor take the other party quickly, but he forgot to take the magic bead back. Now that the monster got the magic bead, he didn''t know how powerful it would be!


    "Forget it, boy, since he has run away, we can''t catch up anyway. It''s better to clean up the southern region and return to the eastern region for cultivation. I don''t believe your talent will be inferior to that guy. In addition, I feel that my strength will recover again. The next time he appears, he will die." the black emperor narrowed his eyes and said, Since you can''t win each other with the strength of your Saint King, what about the great saint and even the quasi emperor?


    You should know that the equal strength of Zhetian world has exceeded the two realms of Xuantian continent. He still doesn''t believe that when he recovers to his heyday, he can''t take another demon who doesn''t know where to come from?


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly. At present, he can only do so. It seems that he has to hurry up to practice after returning this time, otherwise the monster who took the magic bead will appear next time. I don''t know what strength he will have. If his strength can''t keep up, it''s hard to deal with it.


    One man and one dog quickly cleaned up the southern region, killed all the remaining Tianmo clan, and then rushed back to the eastern region in a void boat.


    However, what they don''t know is that when they leave, a pair of eyes hidden in different space are staring at them.


    "My time of death? Hehe, if it weren''t for the missing virtual sting that took away the demonic heart, I''d like you to see who''s the time of death! But now it''s not bad. I got at least two Tianmo family treasures." the monster thought with a grin, and then disappeared into the space and disappeared.

 Chapter 320

    At the junction of the eastern region and the southern region, 11 imperial court Dharma protectors such as Gulin Feng have arrived here and are ready to go further to the imperial palace of the southern region.


    But just then, a huge empty ship flew over them and attracted their attention.


    "Sword God, you see, it''s the empty ship of my Terran family," said du''e, pointing to the empty ship in the sky.


    Gulin Feng looked at this scene and couldn''t help raising his mouth and said with a smile: "this is the empty ship of Taiyi holy land. It is used by the emperor on his daily trip. It should be the emperor''s return."


    "The sword God means that the southern region has been recovered by the emperor alone?" Baimei quasi emperor asked with some excitement.


    "It shouldn''t be wrong. Let''s go up and have a look." Gulin Feng smiled and flew into the void ship.


    The other prospective emperors did not lag behind, so they quickly followed their footsteps and flew to the void ship.


    "Hmm? It''s you. Why are you here?" the black emperor, lying on the deck of the empty ship, looked at the people and asked with some doubts.


    "We were worried about the emperor''s safety, so we came immediately after we learned that you were going to the southern region, but you left early, so we didn''t catch up." Baimei prospective emperor said aloud.


    "Don''t say more, black emperor, where''s the emperor?" the old man asked aloud.


    "Practice inside, and you should come out in a minute." the black emperor stretched his waist and replied.


    After a while, Su Mu''s figure appeared on the deck. Looking at Gulin Feng and others, he couldn''t help wondering and said, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m not worried that you were ambushed by the Tianmo clan and made some mistakes, so I came here." Gulin Feng replied.


    "As soon as you leave the eastern region, there will be no one to guard it? What if you are attacked by the aquarium?" Su Mu frowned.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. We took this into account when we came, so we left ten imperial court Dharma guardians to guard the eastern region. I think there are ten quasi emperors sitting in the town, and they don''t dare to move." Baimei quasi emperor touched his beard and smiled.


    "OK, you''ve come just in time. The southern region has been calmed down by me and the black emperor. It can be basically recycled, but it''s impossible to live in a short time. I''ve seen that most of the buildings there have been damaged. The only intact place is the imperial palace of the southern region, but it was also turned into ruins when I fought with the Tianmo clan. I want to restore the southern region to the same state as the eastern region It will take at least five years depending on the current Terran, "Su Mu said aloud.


    "Did the emperor really level the southern region? Good! Good! After being stolen by the demon clan for countless years, this continent finally returned to our Terran hands again! Great!" the white eyebrow prospective emperor smiled happily.


    "That''s right! The emperor calmed down the southern region alone, which can be said to be the greatest feat of our human race!" Chijiu Tianzun praised.


    "All right, don''t praise me first. The dragon family''s affairs have not been solved yet. The dragon family chose to join hands with us after the outbreak of the Tianmo rebellion in the eastern region, but disappeared overnight. The Tianmo family has not found their trace. We must be careful. I don''t want the southern region to be easily recovered and fall into their dragon family''s hands in the blink of an eye." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Don''t worry, the emperor. The reason why the dragon clan can keep its stock is that we were not united in the past. Now we are united, and the dragon clan dare not make any amazing moves. Even if there is, we can destroy it with light clothes! I believe the Dragon Emperor Ao Mo is not a fool, and he will understand this in his heart." The white eyebrow prospective emperor smiled and said, his tone full of confidence, as if he had grasped everything.


    Su Mu didn''t say much after listening. He just reminded him that it was better to be careful, so he planned to go back to the room to continue his cultivation.


    The recovery of the southern region this time did not get nothing. Su Mu not only got the book he wanted to read most all the time, but also got a discount card, that is, he didn''t know what benefits he could get from the book of the flood and famine.


    "Boy, don''t you tell them about the monster?" the black emperor reminded.


    Su Mu immediately reacted when he heard the speech and said in a voice, "if you don''t remind me, I really forgot. Predecessors, you must always pay attention to any unusual place. Once you find any strange place in the eastern or southern regions, don''t act rashly. Inform me or the black emperor at the first time."


    "What''s the matter, emperor?" Baimei prospective emperor asked with a little curiosity.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said, "it''s not so easy to calm the southern region this time. Although the southern region Tianmo clan didn''t cause any obstacles to me and the black emperor, there was a guy like a virtual sting when we dealt with those heavenly demons. It''s not a virtual sting, but its strength is far better than a virtual sting."


    "It''s impossible? You know that the guy who stung falsely holds the heart of the heavenly devil. Even his strength can be compared with the great statue who chased us one day. Is there any other level of heavenly devil in the Xuantian continent?" the old man asked with some doubts.


    "There will be no fake. I might as well tell you that although the strength of the black emperor and I is not high, we can surpass the level to kill the strong quasi emperor. The black emperor has recovered a lot of strength recently and can even confront the great emperor of Xuantian continent. However, under the joint efforts of the black emperor and I, we can''t do anything to let the guy leave intact, so I remind you Dear predecessors, if you encounter anything strange, use the messenger jade charm to inform others at the first time! "Su Mu said solemnly. The monster can''t be ignored. I''m afraid the guy holding the magic bead will surpass the great emperor in this world when he appears again!


    "I see. Emperor, can you tell us what that guy looks like? Let''s be prepared." Baimei prospective emperor asked aloud.


    Su Mu immediately wanted to describe the monster, but he didn''t know why he couldn''t think of the guy anyway, so Su Mu frowned at the black emperor and said, "do you remember the guy''s appearance?"


    "We are afraid to be confused. I can''t remember the guy''s appearance. I can only vaguely remember that there are a pair of tentacles behind my head, but my sharp claws clearly beat on it and received no small shock damage." the black emperor frowned and said.


    "Can''t you remember? It''s hard to do." Baimei prospective emperor said reluctantly. He wanted to see if there were records in the previous books of Shenji Pavilion, but it was obvious that Su Mu and Heihuang couldn''t remember the guy''s appearance. How to check it?


    "Forget it, go back to the eastern regions first. I''ll shut down again for a while and improve my strength first to avoid any mistakes." Su Mu said aloud.


    "OK."

 Chapter 321

    As the southern region''s demons were cleared by Su Mu and the black emperor, the chaos of demons that had plagued the Terran for several years was finally solved. At least those ordinary people think so, but only the strong people such as Gulin wind know that the chaos of demons has not been completely solved. The terrible special demons in Su Mu''s mouth are still hidden in the dark of Xuantian continent, so ordinary people can relax, But they still need to be vigilant.


    In the holy land of Taiyi, Su Mu immediately rushed to the forbidden area of Tanggu on the sixth floor and entered the space in the Fusang tree.


    Because the vision of the divine elephant''s prison calming strength is too strong, Su mu can only go to the special space in the Fusang tree to practice if he wants to shut down.


    Su Mu Panxi sat down and began to communicate systematically.


    "Use the designated book reading card to search for books," Su Mu said secretly.


    "The handed down works have been called out for the host. Are you ready to read?"


    Su Mu looked at the simple book cover and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He was a little excited. After reading the handed down works, he could get five things, five things!


    It''s no joke that treasures are everywhere in the wilderness! Even the worst roadside weed is definitely a top medicine for Su Mu today!


    "Reading!" Su muqiang said with emotion.


    "It is detected that the host has a reading discount card, which has been used by the host. The discount is 40% and the spirit stone has been deducted. Please start reading."


    With the familiar light blue screen in front of him, Su Mu''s mind was completely silent.


    The huge world outlook began with the birth of Pangu and started from the endless chaotic space.


    After Pangu killed three thousand demons and created a new world, the story of famine began officially.


    Flood and famine is a familiar story. Basically, people who have a little research on online text know his story, and Su Mu is no exception.


    With the help of the system, Su Mu felt as if he had become an eye in the famine, staring at the famine world and observing the changes of the famine world.


    The ferocious beast Dynasty is over, and the three ethnic groups appear again. The plot of the demon ancestor Luo Xuan destroys the balance. The competition between Luo Xuan and Hongjun officially begins


    Outside, deep in the North Sea and in the Poseidon hall, the secluded snake has called back all the aquariums occupying the three regions of Xuantian continent according to the order of the Poseidon king.


    "The northern, Western and central regions, obviously as long as we work hard and work hard, we can win the southern and eastern regions and completely occupy the Xuantian continent. We don''t know what the Sea God thinks, but we have to return it." the giant demon of Beihai sighed and said secretly.


    "Poseidon is worried about the twenty-one quasi emperors of the Terran. It is said that they have established a power to protect the Terran. It seems to be called the emperor pavilion?" Kunpeng said with a little thought.


    "Yes, the twenty-one Dharma protectors in the imperial pavilion are the details of the human race. As long as these twenty-one quasi emperors join hands, we can''t start on that land until the strength of God has been restored." the giant demon of Beihai sighed.


    "How''s the spy?" yousnake asked aloud. She was helpless. She was originally her life-saving benefactor, but she didn''t expect that it was a traitor to break into their aquarium to obtain information.


    "It won''t last long."


    You snake, Kun Peng and others are unwilling to look at the land. Obviously, they are already in their bag, but they want to return it without doing anything. How can they bear it?


    But so what? Even if they can''t bear it, they must bear it, because this is the will of their God. No one dares to disobey it. Moreover, the king also said that when his strength is restored, he will personally take them to fight the Xuantian continent!


    Soon after the aquarium withdrew from Xuantian, the Terran strongman also received the news and quickly disguised himself into the northern and central regions to check. Sure enough, the aquarium army has retreated and left, and only some soldiers are stationed in a former Terran city.


    "This is an opportunity!" Yang Zhennan said slightly excitedly, "everybody! This is a great opportunity! We should send troops out! Recover all the remaining three domains!"


    "Brother Yang, don''t be too impulsive."


    Baimei quasi emperor shook his head and said, "there must be some tricks in it. Think about it, how many aquariums are there? There are nearly ten quasi emperors. This is still the number we know. Why do they suddenly retreat with so many strong people?"


    "It must be the emperor''s own effort to recover the southern region, which frightened them! What can you do? Brother Baimei, you just think too much." Yang Zhennan said carelessly.


    "I think brother Yang doesn''t think well. It''s not their style to retreat suddenly this time. The aquarium has always wanted to control Xuantian continent and seized the ownership of Xuantian continent from our Terrans. Now they have finally occupied our three regions. Why do they retreat suddenly? Even if they are afraid of our strength, they can''t directly withdraw "Retreat?" Xiao Changhe nodded and said. He used to be a man of Shenji Pavilion, but he was an elder of Shenji Pavilion in the northern region. Naturally, he saw more things than Yang Zhennan.


    "That''s right. There must be some conspiracy for the aquarium to retreat suddenly this time. Moreover, now the emperor is closed. Once we leave the eastern region, what should the people of the eastern region do?" Chijiu Tianzun nodded and said.


    "Yes! If we leave the eastern region and the Shui people come ashore from the East China Sea, it''s not what we want to see. You know, the lives of each of us are very precious now! We can''t easily reduce them!" Yang Miao nodded.


    "Not to mention that the aquarium may come ashore from the East China Sea, don''t forget what the emperor told us when he recovered the southern region. The hidden demon has not been solved yet!" said du''e magic boy.


    Yang Zhennan was speechless. He just opened a mouth. As for everyone to refute himself? It''s like I don''t know this.


    "Let''s wait and see what the aquarium is doing. If there is no change at that time, we will gradually recover the remaining three regions and recover the land of the three regions bit by bit. If there is something wrong, we will immediately abandon the land and return to the East region." Baimei Zhun Emperor said, this is the best way he can think of.


    In the newly-built holy land of Kunlun, the Lord of Kunlun holds a messenger jade amulet in his hand. He has been unable to contact the former sunset Lord for a long time. As a traitor into the aquarium, the other party has not sent back news for a long time, which makes the Lord of Kunlun worry about whether something has happened to the other party!


    Looking at the only news in the jade talisman, the Kunlun holy master took a deep breath, tore the space and rushed to Taiyi holy land.

 Chapter 322

    On the fifth floor of the Taiyi holy land, the Kunlun Holy Lord tore up the space and appeared in the hall, which made the Taiyi Holy Lord who was dealing with the affairs of the holy land a little cold.


    "Taoist brother Kunlun, why do you have leisure to come to my holy land today? Sit down quickly." Taiyi said quickly, put down the unfinished business, and personally went to a pot of tea and put it in front of Kunlun Holy Lord.


    "Brother Taiyi, I want to see the emperor. If I can''t see the emperor, so can the sword God." the Kunlun Saint said solemnly.


    "Don''t you know what''s important, Taoist brother Kunlun? Now the emperor has entered the sixth floor of Taiyi holy land. It''s estimated that he won''t appear in a short time. The sword God is still in the holy land. At this time, he should guide the emperor''s daughter to practice sword skills." Taiyi Holy Lord replied.


    The Lord of Kunlun was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He quickly stood up and said, "please lead the way."


    Taiyi was confused, but he nodded and said, "well, Taoist brother Kunlun, come with me."


    After that, Taiyi holy master took a step ahead and rushed towards dizi peak. Kunlun holy master followed him. They only spent half a minute on dizi peak.


    "I''ve seen the Lord." chun''er, who was taking care of flowers and plants outside the yard, saluted quickly when he saw Taiyi the Lord.


    "Chun''er, can the sword God be inside?" the first holy Lord asked aloud.


    "Yes, I''m guiding the young lady to practice." chun''er replied.


    Taiyi nodded and said to the Kunlun master, "let''s go."


    The Lord Kunlun nodded and followed Taiyi into the yard.


    After entering the yard, the two found that they had come to an array. Taiyi holy master thought a little, but Kunlun holy master didn''t think much and hurried to Gulin wind.


    "Sword God, I have something to tell the emperor, but now the emperor is closed, so I''ll bother to tell him after I leave the customs." the Kunlun Holy Lord said aloud.


    "If the Kunlun holy master has anything to say," Gulin Feng smiled and said, looking at the Kunlun holy master with a little eagerness.


    "Well, I got the news that there are great emperors among the aquarium!" the Kunlun holy Master said seriously.


    "What!"


    When the voice fell, Taiyi Holy Lord and Gulin wind were surprised. Gulin wind asked incredulously, "the Holy Lord of Kunlun is telling the truth?"


    "In fact, I don''t know whether it''s true or false, but it''s the news from the spy who broke into the aquarium. I don''t think there will be any mistake." the Kunlun Holy Lord nodded and said.


    "The spy who broke into the aquarium?"


    Gulin Feng frowned and said, "when did my Terran arrange spies in the aquarium?"


    "It happened a few years ago. At that time, there was a rebellion among the aquariums in the western regions. Baimei quasi emperor and du''e magic boy helped solve the problem. Later, the spy proposed by Baimei quasi emperor entered the aquarium as a spy, and the sunset Lord entered the aquarium as a spy." Kunlun Lord answered truthfully.


    "Come with me," Gulin Feng said hurriedly, taking the Kunlun holy master and Taiyi holy master directly to the location of xiaoyujing, which is thousands of miles above the eastern regions.


    This used to be the place where he stored his goods. Because the palace is more luxurious, it has become the stronghold of the imperial Pavilion.


    Gulin Feng brought the Holy Lord of Kunlun here. Without saying a word, he took out the messenger jade amulet and contacted the remaining 20 prospective emperors.


    Soon, everyone arrived.


    "Sword God, what else? I just got ready to practice and received your news." the prospective emperor of the Yellow River asked helplessly.


    "Yes, sword God, what''s the matter?" asked du''e magic boy with some doubts.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m afraid I can''t decide this time alone, Kunlun Holy Lord. Say it." Gulin Feng said aloud.


    Next, the Lord of Kunlun revealed all the news he received that day, and took out the messenger jade amulet for the 21 prospective emperors to have a look.


    "Impossible!"


    Yang Zhennan, like a lion with fried hair, said incredulously, "how could there be a great emperor level strong man in Shui nationality? If there were such strong men, wouldn''t our Terran have perished long ago?"


    Compared with the excited Yang Zhennan, the Baimei prospective emperor seems a little flat. He knew that the sunset Lord had entered the aquarium and became a spy, and he was quite convinced of it.


    "I also don''t think it''s possible. If there was a great emperor in the aquarium, I''m afraid we humans couldn''t resist the last aquarium rebellion. If it really existed, why didn''t it appear when the aquarium retreated?" Xiao Changhe frowned and said incredulously.


    "Kunlun Holy Lord, has this matter been confirmed to be true?" Baimei prospective emperor asked aloud.


    "I''m not sure, because the sunset Lord hasn''t contacted me for nearly two years. This matter was sent to me before the chaos of heaven and Demons broke out." the Kunlun Lord shook his head and said.


    "Even so, we can''t relax our vigilance. It''s needless to say that the great emperor is powerful. I believe you all know the terrible strength of that realm. It''s easy to fight all of us on our own. If the aquarium really has a great emperor, it will be a devastating blow to our Terran." Baimei prospective emperor said aloud.


    "Now there is a demon with unknown strength still hiding in the dark, and a great emperor level strong man has emerged from the Shui nationality. Our Terran still needs to lie dormant and wait for the emperor to grow up and become powerful. Everyone, let go of the recovery of the other three regions first. If necessary, the southern regions can also be released first and keep the eastern regions." Gulin Feng said aloud.


    "We don''t mind, but does the emperor know about it?" du''e asked aloud.


    "The emperor is closed. I will tell him the first time after he leaves the customs." Gulin Feng said aloud.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, sword God, I''m going to go to the aquarium stronghold to see if I can dig out any important information from the minds of those aquariums." a man in a black robe said aloud. He has been trying his best to fight with the people present, but he hasn''t been very prominent, because his skill is not fighting at all, but has made great achievements in obtaining information.


    Because his supernatural powers are extremely powerful for obtaining information, soul exploration! You can hit each other''s heart and mind, get each other''s memory and all the information that each other knows.


    This is his strength.


    "Brother huntian, are you sure about this?" Gulin Feng asked with a frown.


    "Don''t worry, ten percent." soul Tian nodded and said.


    "OK, please confirm whether this is true." Gulin Feng nodded.


    "Give it to me." soul Tian nodded and disappeared into the void.

 Chapter 323

    The famine was not too long. After three days of intensive reading, Su Mu finally finished reading it and waited with expectation for the reward given by the system.


    Su Mu was amazed by the reward he got from reading Journey to the west last time. He didn''t know what kind of secret treasure he would get this time.


    "Congratulations to the host. After reading the handed down works, I have collected items for the host."


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the green Ping sword of Tongtian sect leader."


    "Congratulations to the host for getting a drop of blood essence from the southern fire ancestor witch."


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining an immature yellow plum."


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the space. Together with the space law of zuwu Dijun."


    "Congratulations to the host for getting a underwear that the ancestor of Styx hasn''t washed for 30 million years."


    "What?" Su Mu could not help but stare at the end. How could he even get out the underwear that the ancestor of Styx hadn''t washed for 30 million years?


    "Host, everything extracted by the system for you is random. Maybe you should be glad it''s not the underwear that the ancestor of Styx didn''t wash for 30 million years."


    Su Mu had to shake his head reluctantly when he heard the speech: "forget it, anyway, the first four items are the most precious treasures in the famine. For me, it is very satisfied to get these four treasures."


    Qingping sword of Tongtian sect leader?


    Although I don''t need a sword, I can also leave it to my daughter Su qinger. You know, Qingping sword is made from the roots of twelve congenital Qinglian, which can be compared with congenital Lingbao.


    Zu Wu Zhu Rong''s blood essence, this is a good thing!


    Zhu Rong, the ancestral witch, belongs to fire. He is the ancestral Witch of fire in the south. Su Mu used to integrate a lot of flames. He is still very fond of fire attribute in his body. Besides, how powerful should this drop of ancestral witch''s blood essence be? Doesn''t God have the energy needed to calm the prison?


    This is also a rare good thing along with Dijun''s space law! Although no one can see this small space law in the flood and famine, it is of great use to Su Mu at present. You know, isn''t Su Mu''s natural power awakened in this world a space power?


    As for the immature Huang Zhong Li, Su Mu doesn''t know how to arrange it. Although Huang Zhong Li is still immature, it definitely has huge and incomparable spiritual power, which can make it possible for ordinary people in the world to become emperor directly after taking it. You know, Huang Zhong Li has a rumor that he can take it down to ordinary people and become a golden immortal!


    As for the underwear that the Styx ancestor hadn''t washed for 30 million years, Su Mu felt a big head when he thought of it. Let''s lose it. It''s the stuff of the Styx ancestor. It''s also a rare treasure to protect his body. But if you don''t lose it, can you put on the underwear that others haven''t washed for 30 million years?


    "Wash it and see who you can give it as a gift." Su Mu said helplessly.


    After reading the famine, Su Mu didn''t intend to leave the pass. Instead, he planned to absorb a drop of blood essence from Wu zhurong, the ancestor of fire, to greatly improve his strength, and then try to understand it. If he can make great progress in his space magic, it''s also a good choice.


    Just do it. Su Mu extracted a drop of blood essence from zuwu zhurong. Suddenly, a breath that was countless times hotter than that in the space of Fusang tree came, which made Su Mu sweat all over at once.


    Before he could think more, Su Mu took back his blood essence without saying a word. If it weren''t for his strong physique and the reason for cultivating the strength of God like prison, I''m afraid he had just been roasted by Chi!


    "What a terrible power! It''s just a drop of blood essence. How powerful is the real fire ancestor Wu zhurong? How powerful should the saints who easily beat him!?" Su Mu thought in shock. Originally he had a guess about the strength of the flood famine, but now it seems that he underestimated the flood famine countless times!


    Just a drop of ancestral witch''s blood essence makes him so embarrassed. What if the real ancestral witch Zhu Rong appears in front of him? I''m afraid it will be directly burned to ashes by the terrible temperature on him!


    "System, is there any way for me to absorb this drop of blood essence?" Su Mu asked aloud. He knew the strength of this drop of blood essence in his heart and naturally wanted to integrate it to improve his strength.


    "With the current strength of the host, if you rashly integrate this drop of blood essence, I''m afraid there''s only one end, that''s a dead end."


    The system''s impolite answer made Su Mu a little helpless. He couldn''t use it when he got the treasure. It''s like a great beauty stripping off in front of you to seduce you, but you can''t get up.


    Su Mu also understood and reacted at the moment. He had a dream to rely on the powerful secret treasure in the wasteland world to ascend to the sky step by step. Without saying anything else, just like now, what if he got the treasure? With his strength, he can''t use it at all!


    "What a pity." he held back the idea of directly integrating the blood essence and looked at other items.


    "If the host wants to fuse, there is no way."


    The voice of the system stunned the host and quickly asked me, "tell me, what''s the way?"


    "The underwear of the ancestor of the Styx River, although it hasn''t been washed once in 30 million years, it can''t be denied that it''s a rare treasure. It can definitely be compared with the day after tomorrow Lingbao, which is weaker than the others. It has excellent defense. The host should understand what to do."


    Su Mu didn''t speak. He just looked at the underwear and said nothing. Da Luo Jinxian didn''t touch the world, let alone quasi saint?


    If I didn''t know that this underwear had not been washed for 30 million years, I''m afraid I would think it was a new dress.


    "Fight! Just wear it this time!" Su Mu took a deep breath and put his underwear outside his clothes.


    As soon as he put it on, Su Mu immediately felt a strange energy flowing into his body, which improved his spirit several times.


    "It''s a good baby, but it''s a pity." Su Mu thought helplessly.


    No more thought, Su Mu immediately took out a drop of blood essence from the zuwu zhurong again. Sure enough, this time Su Mu obviously felt that the hot temperature was just a little hot.


    I understand that Su mu can''t directly integrate this drop of blood essence, but gradually use the divine elephant to calm the prison and absorb the energy.


    The terrible energy contained in the blood essence quickly promoted the giant elephant power in Su Mu''s body.


    90 million... 91 million... 92 million


    A moment later, the giant elephant power in Su Mu''s body has exceeded 100 million. Although it is still a little far from the fifth major achievement of Shenxiang prison power, it is absolutely enough to rely on the huge ability in blood essence!

 Chapter 324

    Taiyi holy land, everything is as usual. The disciples are practicing diligently, and the elders are explaining what they don''t understand.


    Half a month later, Su Mu finally succeeded in absorbing the drop of ancestral witch blood essence, the fifth major achievement of the prison strength of Shenxiang Town, and has the power of 840 million giant elephants!


    Just turn these 840 million giant elephants into dragon elephants, and then start from scratch, Su mu can enter the second realm of prison strength cultivation in Shenxiang town!


    Also because of the breakthrough of the prison strength of Shenxiang Town, Su Mu''s strength has also made a leap, directly crossing the later stage of the sage and directly stepping into the realm of the great sage!


    In terms of realm alone, Su mu can compete with many holy masters at this time!


    But if it comes to combat effectiveness, Su mu can fight one of them even if the great emperor Xuantian recovers! And keep unbeaten!


    But the only drawback is that the fifth power is of no great use to Su mu.


    The seal of gods and demons, the perfect seal method, reads the mantra, turns the real Qi into black gold snowflakes, flows into the whole body, seals the breath power everywhere, and finally converges at the Dan field, turns into a ball, hides in the sea of air, and lets people know.


    Compared with this, Su Mu is still looking forward to the sixth magic power, the gate of hell! The power to summon the great demon God of hell to fight for himself! That''s what Su Mu yearns for!


    After leaving the forbidden area on the sixth floor, Su Mu directly returned to dizi peak to rest for a few days, but his plan was immediately killed.


    "Boy, come with me!" Gulin Feng directly put down the long sword used to guide Su qinger after seeing Su Mu coming back, and took Su Mu straight to xiaoyujing.


    Su Mu immediately felt that life was dark. He was helpless and curious about what had happened. As soon as Gulin Feng saw him, he took him to the imperial Pavilion.


    "The emperor is out of the pass." Baimei prospective emperor took a deep breath and said. For more than half a month, they have stayed in xiaoyujing step by step, waiting for Gulin Feng to bring him directly after su Mu''s exit.


    "Are you all here? Is something wrong?" Su Mu asked curiously.


    "Emperor, something serious has happened. There are great emperors and powerful people in the aquarium! If they want to attack me, how can the Terran resist?" Yang Zhennan said hurriedly, with a somewhat urgent tone.


    "Is there a great emperor in the aquarium? Is the news true?" Su Mu asked excitedly.


    Seeing Su Mu not only not nervous but also looking forward to it, the people were stunned. Baimei prospective emperor said, "the news is indeed true. In order to find out the truth of this matter, one of our Dharma protectors sneaked into the Beihai aquarium and was seriously injured."


    "Are you all right?" Su Mu frowned and asked.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. He''s fine, but he can''t do it in a short time. Most of his energy has been lost. If we hadn''t arrived in time, I''m afraid my Terran would have lost a top talent." Xiao Changhe said aloud.


    "It''s all right. Let him cultivate himself for a period of time."


    Su Mu nodded and then said, "does the aquarium really have the great emperor?"


    "Good." the white eyebrow prospective emperor nodded.


    "It''s just that I can''t find a place to try my strength now. That guy should be a good opponent," Su Mu said aloud.


    "Emperor, don''t! The strong emperor understands the heaven and earth. When he waves, there will be endless natural power. Those who are not the great emperor can''t compete at the same level!" the old man Dujie quickly advised.


    "Don''t worry, my heart is free and measured. Is the aquarium emperor in the North Sea?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "This... Is in the North Sea, but please think it over carefully. After all, the northern continent is still under the control of the aquarium at this time, and it''s not easy for us to support." Baimei prospective emperor said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to find him now."


    Su Mu stretched out and said, "now I''ve just broken through the realm of the great sage. I want to have a rest."


    Hearing the speech, everyone was happy and hurriedly asked, "the emperor has broken through the realm of Mahatma? Congratulations!"


    "All right, all of you, let''s break up. I''ll solve this matter in the future. Even if I can''t do it alone and the black emperor can do it, don''t worry. Compared with the great emperor of the aquarium, I care more about the hidden Tianmo monster." Su Mu narrowed his eyes and said that for more than half a month, I don''t know how powerful the monster has been.


    In the western regions, inside the Mountain Gate of the original Kunlun holy land, a man suddenly opened his eyes, looked in the direction of the eastern regions, grinned and said, "do you miss me?"


    As his voice fell, the originally clear sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, as if the end of the world had come.


    "Still can''t, this realm is really difficult to control." the man frowned, continued to close his eyes and practiced.


    As he closed his eyes, the landscape of the end of the world disappeared immediately


    After many twists and turns, Su Mu finally returned to modizi peak and could have a rest. He was lying on the rocking chair in the yard and making a pot of tea around him, just like an old man.


    "You really don''t look like a young man, but like something I should do at my age." Gulin Feng shook his head helplessly.


    "Do you know you''re old? How long are you going to keep the Lord of yaochi waiting?" Su Mu smiled and joked.


    "Why do children ask? When the time comes, I will naturally go back and do what I should do." Gulin Feng scolded, but his face was a little red.


    Su Mu took a sip of tea, closed his eyes and lay down to rest.


    "Qing''er''s progress in the past half a month is amazing. I think you''d better teach Qing''er to practice martial arts." Gulin Feng said aloud.


    Su Mu opened his eyes and looked at Su qinger, who had slightly improved his sword skills in the yard. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "like what you said, the time hasn''t come. I''ll teach her my skills later. If you want, it''s a pity to teach an ordinary Qi practice method as a transition."


    "OK, anyway, I haven''t seen through you." Gulin Feng reluctantly shook his head and recalled that he had obtained the method of practicing Qi many years ago. It''s common and has nothing special. It''s really a good choice for Su qinger''s cultivation as a transition.


    After all, if the skills he taught were too strong, wouldn''t it be difficult to change after su Mu taught them again in the future?


    At the same time, Su Mu''s mind began to work. It seems that most of his skills are cultivated by men, which is not suitable for Su qinger. It seems that he needs to get them from books.


    It''s just a bit of luck

 Chapter 325

    Su Mu is lying on the rocking chair in the yard, and his thoughts have drifted into the system. Although he has used the designated reading card to read the flood this month, it will not conflict with the random books refreshed every month, but now Su Mu seldom reads. After all, he still has many moves that are proficient. Being too messy will affect his strength.


    "I''ve finally finished reading it." Su Mu took a deep breath and said secretly in his heart. The book refreshed this time is not a novel, but only a few hundred chapters, called luanshengji.


    This novel is not about the main line of books with protagonists, but the same way of reading as a third party watching the world.


    Although it is just an ordinary work, it is undeniable that the level of chaos is too high, and it also tells the things of the Protoss.


    It''s hard for mortals to become gods, but there are many examples of mortals becoming gods in the chaotic God period. The reason is that they have a special object, divine personality!


    This kind of item that only needs your fusion to have the power of God can''t help but make su Mu feel very envious, but he doesn''t look up to it.


    Because you can only cultivate the strength of the original owner of the divine lattice after you use it, and you can''t break through it all your life.


    "Congratulations to the host. You have finished reading the chaos God. You have extracted items for the host."


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the skill, holy emperor Sutra."


    "It''s really what you want." Su Mu smiled and thought to himself. Although the holy emperor Sutra is not the top skill in the chaotic God discipline, it can also be cultivated into the realm of the divine emperor. Coupled with the huge world outlook and terrible strength of the chaotic God discipline, the realm of the divine emperor can at least rival the great emperor.


    Although the territory of the great emperor covering the sky has not yet separated from the mortal body and become an immortal, it is also an absolutely powerful strength. Su mu, who is familiar with the great emperor covering the sky, knows the terrible strength of star fragmentation.


    Su Mu stood up and walked towards the inner room. Today, Su qinger was still resting and didn''t start practicing his sword.


    "Qinger, come with me," Su Mu said aloud.


    Su qinger was confused, but he didn''t think much. He followed Su Mu out of the room and walked towards the yard.


    "Haven''t you always wanted to cultivate spiritual power? In the past, you were too young. Practicing too early could easily make your body unbearable, but now you have been practicing sword skills with your grandfather for so long, and your physique has been greatly enhanced. It''s no problem to start cultivating." Su Mu said aloud.


    Hearing the speech, Su qinger immediately jumped up and was excited: "OK! At that time, qinger can fly everywhere like grandpa!"


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, took out the holy emperor Sutra and said, "it''s not so easy to practice. I want you to do one thing before you practice."


    "What''s the matter?" Su qinger asked curiously.


    "One week at the latest, you should read this holy emperor Sutra by heart, even recite it backwards, and recite it freely in front of me before you can start practicing, you know?" Su Mu said aloud.


    Su qinger nodded at the speech and hurriedly said, "I know. Dad, give me the skill quickly."


    Su Mu smiled and handed the skill to Su qinger.


    "Boy, aren''t you going to let qinger practice the common Qi practice method for a period of time? Why is the time? It''s time to teach qinger''s skill again?" Gulin Feng asked in some doubt.


    "The time has come," Su Mu replied with a smile. Originally, he just didn''t have any female cultivation skills in his hands for this reason, and he didn''t want Su Mu to practice Gulin wind. After all, Ruo qinger''s cultivation skills are very advanced at the beginning, and it''s hard to change them in the future. Now that he has so easily obtained the holy emperor''s Sutra after reading the chaotic God discipline, Then there is no need to delay. After all, Su qinger is almost six years old this year.


    "Boy, can I borrow your skills?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "Ask qinger, I''ve given it to her." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    The black emperor looked at Su qinger''s body, which was much smaller than himself, and said, "qinger, lend me the official business, or I won''t take you out to play in the future."


    Su qinger heard the speech and spit out his tongue towards the black emperor. He said, "I can fly myself in the future. I don''t want you to take it with me."


    "OK, qinger, remember what I said. You must be familiar with the skill in your heart before you can start practicing, okay?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    "I see, Dad, I''ll go to endorse." Su qinger nodded, trotted into the study, opened the holy emperor''s Sutra and recited it.


    Remembering Su Mu''s words, she didn''t even ignore the punctuation marks, and wrote them all in her heart, so as not to make mistakes when reciting them to Su Mu at that time.


    "Boy, I''m curious about the level of the skill you cultivate for qinger." the black emperor asked aloud.


    "It''s a good skill. Although it can''t be called the top, it''s not bad compared with the black emperor Sutra. At least it''s an emperor Sutra," Su Mu replied.


    "Emperor Jing level? Yes, boy, it''s hidden." the black emperor replied with a bright eye. He was determined to pit Su qinger and write down the skill. Maybe he could get a lot of improvement from it.


    Looking at the black emperor''s eyes, Su Mu couldn''t help shaking his head. He didn''t say much. Anyway, the black emperor won''t hurt qinger. It''s just to give qinger a memory. After all, he may fly up one day. If Su qinger doesn''t grow up, how can he find himself after flying up.


    Su mu, a little thoughtful, looked out of the yard. Liu Qingyi was planting flowers and plants with chun''er to add some color to the yard.


    "The skill level of light clothes cultivation is not high, and the holy emperor''s Sutra told her to let her transfer." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    When he came to this world, Su Mu felt very comfortable every day, not only because of the rules of the world, but also because he had too much concern in the world.


    Su Mu didn''t spend much time since he didn''t dare to make any action outside the castle peak city. However, in this short ten years, he met too many friends. He especially remembered that he was a green and astringent decision-maker of human affairs.


    He still remembers many things about castle peak city. The disgusting and kind boss Huang is looking forward to a higher level of Bi Yunshan, but he doesn''t know whether they survived the last chaos of demons.


    However, some people feel sad that Liu Qingyi''s parents did not survive the disaster. They died halfway, leaving only Liu Wanshan, who was seriously injured. At the moment, they are still recuperating on the sixth floor of Taiyi holy land.

 Chapter 326

    In the evening, when preparing to rest, Su Mu also informed Liu Qingyi of the cultivation method of the holy emperor Sutra, and he also had plans for the immature Huang Zhongli.


    Su qinger inherited his perfect talent and had a congenital holy body fetus. It can be said that it is not difficult to catch up with him in the future with his own cultivation.


    On the contrary, Liu Qingyi is different. Although Su Mu used the flat peach with the results every three years to give her, it is only half after all, and the effect is not very good. Therefore, Huang Zhongli is the most suitable under Liu Qingyi.


    However, Su Mu didn''t ask her to take it immediately, but prepared to give it to her when the time came. After all, Huang Zhong Li is one of the ten congenital spiritual roots in the wasteland world. Even if it is an immature fruit, the spiritual power contained in it is definitely beyond her imagination. If you take it rashly, there may be some accidents, which Su Mu is not willing to see.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Su qinger ran to Su mu with joy and recited the holy emperor''s Sutra word by word. Su Mu was surprised that he didn''t even forget the punctuation marks.


    But after a moment, I realized that Su qinger''s talent was not bad. Besides, children''s memory was the most powerful. It was not difficult to recite it in a short time.


    So in the next week, Su Mu changed his salted fish state and seriously guided Su qinger''s cultivation.


    Su qinger, who inherited the congenital holy body, had an amazing talent. He broke through the first layer of the physical realm in less than half a day. He broke through the sixth layer of the physical realm in a week. This was much faster than Su Mu''s cultivation in those years. Su Mu sighed that he was better than blue!


    Half a month later, Su qinger finished all the basics of the physical realm. With the help of Su mu, he stepped into the mana realm, successfully possessed the spiritual power and became a real cultivator. In order to reward Su qinger, Su mu, who was excited, directly took out the Qingping sword and handed it to Su qinger.


    Su Mu smiled and said, "qinger, you should remember that this Qingping sword is amazing. You can''t use it unless you have to. It''s put in the space ring on weekdays. You can use it when you have enough strength in the future, okay?"


    "I know, Dad." Su qinger nodded and smiled with qingpingjian in her arms.


    Gulin Feng looked at Su Mu''s green Ping sword to reward Su qinger, and couldn''t help but stare. He was lying in a groove in his heart!


    How many good babies does this boy have? He doesn''t like practicing swords. He actually collects swords of this level! The green Ping sword is the most precious thing that surpasses his golden sword. Unexpectedly, it was taken out by the boy. He envied Gulin wind.


    "Cough, qinger, can you lend your Qingping sword to Grandpa?" Gulin Feng rubbed his hands and asked with a smile.


    Su qinger nodded and handed the Qingping sword to Gulin Feng. Gulin Feng was excited to take over the Qingping sword. At the moment of starting, Gulin Feng felt a clear spirit rushing into his body. There is no doubt that his sword technique will be improved several times under this situation!


    "Good sword!" Gulin Feng praised, and then some whims flew into the void, directly hiding into the universe. With a wave of his sword, the terrible sword Qi directly triggered a huge cosmic turbulence.


    Gulin Feng thought a little and directly waved a sword with all his strength. The terrible sword Qi came out of the green Ping sword and directly blasted on a not too big star not far away, dividing the star into two.


    Gulin Feng held Qingping sword and took a deep breath when he returned to the yard: "you have amazing power! Remember your father''s words, you can''t use this sword unless you have to. The power of this sword is too powerful to drain your spiritual power. It will attract the spy of evil people. You can''t use it until you don''t have enough strength to protect him!"


    "I know, Grandpa, give me back the sword quickly." Su qinger tooted his mouth and looked like you don''t want to hold my sword anymore, which made Su Mu laugh.


    Su Mu suddenly thought of something and asked, "old man, I have another thing for you. Do you want it?"


    "Yes! Why not? Your boy never collects those junk goods. It''s definitely a treasure. Show it to me." Gulin Feng said excitedly, looking forward to Su Mu taking out a sword and giving it to him.


    Su Mu was embarrassed when he heard the speech. He really didn''t have the habit of collecting garbage. Besides, the body protecting underwear of Styx ancestors is not garbage, is it? It''s also a defense treasure comparable to Lingbao the day after tomorrow, okay?


    Su Mu took out the body protecting underwear. Su Mu cleaned it several times after he came back. He just knew that Su Mu would not wear it on himself if it was worn by others. He might as well give Gulin Feng as something to protect himself.


    "No, that''s it," Su Mu said aloud.


    Gulin Feng immediately picked his eyebrows and said, "boy, are you too eccentric to give me such a good sword for your daughter?"


    "Don''t underestimate this underwear. You''ll know when you put it on." Su Mu said aloud.


    "All right." Gulin Feng nodded and went back to the room to wear his underwear. He immediately felt a sense of Qingming coming into his mind. Gulin Feng was amazed and curious about what kind of material the underwear is, and it has such an effect.


    Out of the door, Gulin wind was ready to ask Su Mu directly, but he clapped it directly before he opened his mouth. The power of terror carried endless stars. Before Gulin wind reacted, it was directly blasted into the void.


    "Husband, won''t there be any accident?" Liu Qingyi asked with some worry. Although Su Mu had told her the efficacy of the underwear just now, she still had some worry in her heart. After all, she knew how powerful her husband was. What if one accidentally got seriously injured?


    "Don''t worry, there will be no accident." Su Mu smiled and replied.


    At the next moment, Gulin Feng immediately returned to the yard, stared at Su mu with wide eyes and scolded: "smelly boy, do you want to kill me? What if I don''t wear it?"


    "Well, this is a problem, I forgot, but you are not well now." Su Mu scratched his head and smiled.


    Gulin Feng immediately felt speechless. He touched his intact body and couldn''t help feeling a burst of surprise. He said, "with the power of your boy''s palm, you can stop it all of a sudden. Boy, tell me if you''ve just done your best?"


    "It''s not full strength, but it also has 70% power. After all, the star in the palm is a powerful palm technique. Well, there''s no problem killing ordinary quasi emperors." Su Mu replied.


    Gulin wind: "

 Chapter 327

    Gulin Feng touched the clothes exposed on his arm and asked, "I feel that the material is ordinary cloth, but why does it have such a strong defense ability?"


    "Who knows? There are all kinds of wonders in the world. It''s just a defense treasure. You''re good at attacking and killing, but you don''t have much understanding of body protection. With this defense treasure in the future, you can be more open when you fight, can''t you?" Su Mu smiled and said.


    "Well, that makes sense. I''ll take it." Gulin Feng nodded.


    "By the way, I''m going to shut up again later, so qinger will trouble you to take care of it." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Don''t worry." Gulin Feng nodded, still thinking about why the defense treasure is just ordinary material.


    Su Mu didn''t bother him, so he turned and walked into the room.


    "Qinger''s progress is really fast, which is more amazing than your husband''s breakthrough." Liu Qingyi said aloud. He has witnessed every moment of Su Mu''s strength growth, and naturally has the right to say this.


    "Yes, the children with our genes have better talent." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "Ten years in the twinkling of an eye." Liu Qingyi said calmly looking at the sky. He and Su Mu have known each other for ten years and have been married for six years now.


    "Do you want to say how time flies?" Su Mu chuckled with Liu Qingyi''s shoulder.


    "Yes, I can still remember what happened in castle peak city. Perhaps no one can think that ten years ago, an ordinary genius in castle peak city has grown like this ten years later. To be honest, I don''t like the way you are busy and in power now. Even if you are just an ordinary person, we can snuggle together every day, But I know it''s impossible. You have your own things to deal with, I understand. "Liu Qingyi said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, Qingyi won''t let you wait too long." Su Mu knew Liu Qingyi''s helplessness and could only hug her and say so.


    ¡­¡­


    In the western regions, the former holy land of Kunlun, an ancient well full of black gas has been completed. Take a closer look, isn''t this the ancient well of demons that has appeared in the past?


    Sure enough, at the next moment, heaven and earth changed color, and the gods at dusk, endless demons came out of the ancient well again, roaring with excitement one by one, filling the western regions with this terrible sound.


    "Da Zun''s guy failed in this small Xuantian continent. He simply lost all our faces, but it doesn''t hurt. This time, I will earn the face of the three zuns." a pale man said with blood in his eyes. With his voice falling, a murderous spirit swept the world directly.


    "By the way, who opened the ancient well of heavenly demons when we came out this time? It seems that we have no one on the Xuantian continent?" another man who looked very elegant asked with a little doubt.


    Taizun''s face was very pale. He grinned and sent an invitation to the elegant man: "don''t worry about him, Lord, let''s join hands and bring this Xuantian continent directly into the territory of our Tianmo clan, and win glory for the three of us!"


    "It''s still up to you, so as not to affect the relationship between the three of us." shangzun shook his head and smiled softly. The folding fan in his hand was constantly inciting. He looked like a handsome young man in the morning.


    "Forget it, let''s go. I''ve learned about Xuantian continent from Da Zun, so I want one of these major territories, northern region, how about?" Tai Zun grinned.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although the western regions are desolate, they are also a good place, not to mention the southern regions. How can I refuse." shangzun waved a folding fan and smiled.


    "I just hate the way you don''t care about anything. I want to beat you up." taizun said with his eyes narrowed. It''s all the devil''s son who pretends to fart? What''s the point of attracting those Terran women? Have enough strength to attract others!


    "But you can only draw with me."


    Shangzun said with a smile, "well, taizun, I know you don''t like me, but what can I do? I didn''t show you. You''d better hurry to the northern region and prepare to summon those strong men under your command."


    Taizun narrowed his eyes and was not angry. His pale face smiled with evil intent, and then rushed to the north.


    The superior didn''t care much about taizun who left. Although there was a lot of quarrel among the three, they wouldn''t do it if it wasn''t a big event. After all, if the three of them started, the demon God wouldn''t let them make trouble.


    "You are all scattered demons in the demon world. I''ll give you a choice. Join my command for me to drive. I''ll give you everything you can''t think of." the superior said proudly.


    "Lord, we are willing to join your command and become your strength." a demon came out directly to show his loyalty and asked Lord to nod.


    "You are very good," the elder praised.


    With the first, there will be the second. Then most of the heavenly demons who came out of the ancient well of heavenly demons have joined his command. Only a few delusion that they are on the side and think they can compete with one of the three.


    No matter which one of the three would dislike this kind of guy, because it was challenging the dignity of the three, so those who did not join their command were scattered by the upper fan, turned into black gas and returned to the Tianmo ancient well, which improved some strength for the Tianmo ancient well.


    "There is no doubt about the dignity of the three. You should remember that this is the end of challenging the dignity of the three." shangzun said very seriously.


    "Yes! Lord!"


    Tens of millions of demons shouted at the same time, the voice was comparable to the thunder, so that taizun who had flown out very far could hear it. He couldn''t help looking back at the direction of coming, grinned and said: "they are all fools. The camp of shangzun dares to join. He''s really not afraid of dying."


    Then taizun hurried to the north again. He needed to rush to the north as quickly as possible to build an ancient well of heavenly demons and communicate with the forces under his command to enter the Xuantian continent, instead of spending time in the heavenly demon world every day.


    However, where they didn''t know, a pair of eyes were hiding in the different space, watching the scene quietly, and then disappeared into the space.


    "Hurry up and make a mess. Only if you make enough turmoil, can I devour your soul as quickly as possible. Make a mess. The more chaos, the better!"

 Chapter 328

    With the birth of the devil in the western regions, the aquarium did not hesitate to withdraw all the remaining aquarium sergeants after receiving the news. No matter in the Western or northern regions, even the middle regions did not leave any sergeants.


    "Poseidon, the Tianmo clan has been completely solved. How did it suddenly come out?" Kunpeng asked with a frown.


    "The Xuantian continent is so big that there will always be several residues that have not been cleaned up by the Terrans. It is not surprising that those Tianmo families will find a way to open the channel to the Tianmo world again."


    Wang Dao stretched his waist and said, "now my strength has almost recovered. It''s only 20% less than the peak period. We aquarium don''t need to be silent anymore."


    Hearing the speech, the aquarium was stunned at first, then widened their eyes and said excitedly, "Poseidon! Your consciousness is that we are going to intervene in the war between Tianmo and Terran this time?"


    "Hehe, of course not. It''s not wise to waste our aquarium''s strength to fight with them. Since the Tianmo clan is all about plundering the Xuantian continent, let them fight with the Terran. You know, the Terrans today are bound together, but they won''t be broken one by one as they did last time. The strength of the 21 prospective emperors is the same as that of the Tianmo clan It is absolutely impossible to kill one thousand enemies at a time and lose eight hundred. "Wang Dao looked at the direction of Xuantian continent and grinned.


    "The sea god is wise!" Kunpeng and other prospective emperors of the aquarium immediately praised him.


    "Send the order and find the bronze God for me. The whole family was destroyed due to the negligence of the mackerel people in the East China Sea. I lost my sea god Trident. If it wasn''t for this, how could I look at the bronze God?" the king said with an ugly face.


    "The sea god can rest assured that his subordinates will find out where the sea god Trident is as soon as possible, and the bronze God Kai will also find it for the sea god." you snake leaned forward and said, and then turned and left the sea god temple directly. Although the sea god Trident was guarded by the East China Sea Shark people, the sea god Trident wouldn''t have been lost if it hadn''t been for the turmoil of the aquarium, Now he needs to do it himself to find the Poseidon Trident.


    As for the bronze God, you snake thinks that those people under him can find it. He doesn''t have to fight on his own. Finding the sea god Trident is his main task.


    "Poseidon, your Trident must be in the hands of the Terran. If you destroy the Terran in the future, you can find it." Kunpeng said aloud.


    "The soul mark in the Trident has not been removed. As long as I get close to the sea god Trident, I can sense its position, so I''m not in a hurry."


    The king said, closed his eyes, thought and said, "what about the spy of the Terran?"


    "The word of the sea god has been killed and the soul has been erased. It will not add any trouble to us." Kunpeng replied.


    "That''s good. Go down." Wang Dao nodded and said.


    "Yes, I''ll leave."


    ¡­¡­


    In the eastern region, the news of the birth of the heavenly devil was not transmitted to the human ears. After all, the western region has not been taken back by them at the moment, and they have not sent the human to monitor because of the garrison of the aquarium.


    On the emperor peak in Taiyi holy land, Su Mu frowned at the West and said to the black Emperor: "do you feel it?"


    "There will be no mistake. It''s the smell of that guy last time, but it suddenly disappeared." the black emperor replied.


    "If I hadn''t guessed wrong, I''m afraid the war would start again." Su Mu took a deep breath and said helplessly.


    "Chaos, anyway, today''s Terrans are united, and the masters of major forces don''t take care of themselves as before. If it''s really chaotic, the Terrans won''t be beaten as last time." the black emperor said casually.


    "What you said is reasonable, but the Terran has just experienced a change and has not settled down. There will be trouble again. I don''t know how many people will die this time." Su Mu sighed.


    "I''ve found that your boy is now like an emperor who cares about the country and the people. He has already started to think about them before the establishment of the country. If you become the head of the country, you can definitely do better than anyone else." the black emperor smiled and joked.


    "Pull it down. I''m not interested in being an emperor. I''m tired every day. As long as I have enough strength, it''s not an emperor, it''s better than an emperor." Su Mu shook his head and said solemnly.


    "Isn''t that what you are now? No matter what the emperor does, you do the emperor." the black emperor replied with a smile.


    Su Mu thought carefully. Yes, he seems to be more and more like the emperor of the human race since the last Tianmo rebellion was calmed down by him, but those things are done by 21 prospective emperors. There is only one thing he can do, that is, the dignity of the emperor.


    Shook his head, threw out these unrealistic ideas, and then said some seriously, "black emperor, come with me."


    "Where to?" the black Emperor didn''t ask why, but directly asked Su Mu''s direction.


    Su Mu looked at the distant western sky and said, "the western regions."


    "Go." the black emperor nodded.


    Su Mu was not surprised that the black emperor did not hesitate to follow him to the western regions. After all, after so many years, a person and a dog have also forged deep feelings, just like brothers.


    "Tell someone before you go." Su Mu thought for a moment and said.


    "OK, I''ll get ready too." the black emperor stood up and walked to his room on the emperor''s peak. He wanted to lay a big array for Taiyi holy land, not for anything else, because he liked Su qinger''s little girl very much and even regarded her as his own child.


    Su Mu''s family is his family. The black emperor thinks so, so it is necessary to do some security here before leaving.


    "What are you going to do in the western regions?" Gulin Feng asked suspiciously. Now the Terrans have not received the news that the demons of the western regions are coming out of the world again. They thought the western regions were occupied by Shui people.


    "You don''t have to ask. I''ll do something to protect qinger." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Well, I''m relieved of your strength now. I''ll do whatever I want." Gulin Feng nodded and replied.


    Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech, looked at Liu Qingyi, hugged him in his arms and said, "after this time, I will never leave your mother and daughter and accompany you all the time, okay?"


    "Be careful on the road." Liu Qingyi said with a smile, not sad, because she knew that Su Mu had lost the right to do business. She could not worry about Su Mu because of her tears.

 Chapter 329

    Due to the reason of taking the empty ship, Su Mu and the black emperor came to the western regions in less than three months. Before entering the territory of the western regions, Su Mu and the black emperor had noticed an extremely terrible evil spirit.


    "Sure enough, the demons of the western regions appeared again." Su Mu frowned and said that it would never have been possible to gather together if the demons hadn''t made a comeback. However, today''s su Mu''s experts are brave and plan to go inside and have a look.


    One is to find out the number of Tianmo clan this time. The other is to find the guy hidden in the dark. Since he appears in the western regions, he will leave some traces. As long as you look carefully, it should not be difficult to find him.


    "That guy, as a member of Tianmo clan, is sure to release those demons. Now there is some trouble. With your and my current strength, you may not be able to kill him among countless Tianmo clan." the black emperor said reluctantly.


    "As long as he dares to appear, I can kill him, even if I use my cards that can only be used once." Su Mu said with an ugly face.


    "A card that can only be used once? I''ve never heard of you." the black emperor asked with some doubt.


    "You just need to know that the card is powerful enough to kill the immortals in your world!" Su Mu said aloud.


    "What!?" the black emperor opened his eyes when he heard the speech. The black Emperor didn''t know how powerful the immortals in their world were. But he used to follow the emperor Wushi, who was powerful. He understood that even the emperor Wushi had not become an immortal, and Su Mu had a card to kill the real immortals!?


    "Not bad." Su Mu nodded without much explanation.


    Zhang got a distraction from the monkey king from the journey to the west, but he hasn''t used it. Although he doesn''t know what kind of realm the real immortal Jiupin''s strength is, he can definitely kill all creatures in Xuantian continent, because Su Mu knows that monkey king has that strength!


    "Boy, a demon is coming." the black emperor suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at the void not far away.


    "Ah, I know." Su Mu also squinted at the front.


    Soon after, a refined man dressed in white and holding a folding fan appeared in front of them. He smiled, waved the folding fan in his hand and said, "what are you doing in the western regions?"


    "Your western regions? I heard you right. Isn''t this our Terran territory? How did it become your western regions?" Su Mu narrowed his eyes and asked a little funny.


    "Hehe, I took the western regions back from the Shui nationality. Naturally, this is my territory. Why, don''t you think so?" the elegant man smiled and asked.


    "Just because we are far away from the western regions, we don''t have the first time to recover the western regions at will, but we didn''t expect to be taken away by someone with a heart. It seems that we have to take back the western regions this time." Su Mu narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "Then it depends on whether you two have that ability. Are you the emperor in the mouth of the Terran? I know you, Da Zun told me that your strength is completely inconsistent with your realm. I want to see what you beat one of the three by virtue of!" the elegant man smiled and waved his fan, A huge hurricane suddenly gathered and blew directly towards Su Mu and Heihuang.


    "A small skill of carving insects." Su Mu grinned and suddenly pushed out his right palm. A galaxy condensed out of thin air and collided with the hurricane. The power of terror made the space tremble, and the sky was covered with a thick layer of dark clouds.


    "Good means! With such a state of mind and creating such amazing palm techniques, it really can''t be underestimated."


    The refined man grinned and said, "I''m one of the three gods of Tianmo clan. Seal the statue. Remember my name when you''re killed by me."


    "I can''t remember. After all, who will remember the name of a dying man?" Su Mu retorted impolitely.


    "If you are arrogant, you two are not weak. Together, I may not be able to win it steadily, but have you forgotten that this is the western region and the territory of our Tianmo clan. Who will fight alone with you?" the elegant man folded his fan and waved, and countless Tianmo clans rushed out of the different space behind him. The powerful are comparable to the saints, and the weak are comparable to the heaven and earth.


    "Boy, you concentrate on the enemy, and these demons will be handed over to me. Don''t worry, none of them can disturb your fight." the black emperor grinned, the array plate appeared, and the Jue Xian array was deployed, trapping all the demons who appeared. The endless sword Qi ran crazy and stabbed them at the demons in the array.


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    Su Mu smiled, then looked at the elegant man and said, "just don''t know your strength?"


    "It''s better than you." the elegant man narrowed his eyes. He didn''t think of the current situation. The strength of the big black dog was not weak. He knew, but what he didn''t expect was that the other party would still arrange the array, and its power was not small. His Tianmo clan was dragged down, and he might not be able to win the boy with his own strength.


    But so what? As one of the three, how could he escape without fighting? At least he needs to fight again, and he also believes that even if his strength can''t win Su mu, it won''t be too bad. The other party can''t win himself. If the situation is wrong, just run again.


    "How strong are you three?" Su Mu asked slightly relaxed after the battle.


    "Naturally, Tai Zun is the first, I am the second, and Da Zun is the third." the elegant man also replied with a plain face. In his hand, he calmly played a terrible evil spirit, which turned into a knife and fiercely cut at Su mu.


    "I just don''t know if it''s your arrogant words." Su Mu smiled. The prison strength of the divine elephant operated at a high speed, and the strength of 840 million giant elephants churned up. He didn''t even look at the attack of knife Qi, and let him blow on himself.


    Bang!!


    The terrible Sabre gas exploded on Su mu, sending out a terrible momentum. Just a moment later, shangzun, who was originally sarcastic, changed his face. He thought that Su Mu''s physical delusion to catch his Sabre gas was just a move to die. Now it seems that something has changed!


    The terrible knife Qi left a white trace on Su Mu''s flesh, and then disappeared. Su Mu didn''t even hurt a hair.


    "It''s really terrible after the prison strength of the first god elephant town is great. Now I don''t even know the extent of my strength." Su Mu thought a little in his heart.

 Chapter 330

    The black emperor on one side stared at Su Mu''s behavior, and then shouted, "lying trough boy, cow!"


    Su Mu grinned at the speech and said to the superior, "in order not to let people say that I bullied you, so I decided to fight you only with my physical strength, how about it?"


    "Are you kidding?" Su Mu''s elegant face became ferocious after he said this, and his extremely excited look made his face red.


    He put his hands together, and the Terran''s skin bag disappeared directly. He turned into a huge giant covering beast. When he looked carefully, it was a huge demon ape!


    "Compare the flesh? You want to compare the flesh with me?" Shang Zun shouted angrily and said angry words. He punched Su mu. The terrible power directly led to the distortion of the surrounding space, as if there was a risk of fragmentation in an instant.


    "Ape demons? They are famous for their strength, so I''ll defeat you with what you''re best at." Su Mu grinned. With the strength of 840 million Colossus, he has enough self-confidence to defeat the most powerful group of demons, the demon ape family, by relying on his physical strength.


    "Arrogance!" the superior roared angrily. In the blink of an eye, his fist had come to Su mu.


    Su Mu calmly raised his right fist and suddenly turned into a dragon arm. With the power of 840 million giant elephants, he suddenly burst out and collided with the giant fist. It looked like a mole ant.


    The human race is petite. Compared with the demon ape, Su Mu is like an ant waving his fist against an unexpectedly.


    Boom!!


    Su Mu''s fist collided with the devil ape''s fist, and a terrible Qi force immediately dispersed. The power of terror directly broke the distorted space.


    "It''s impossible!!" Shang Zun shouted angrily. He couldn''t believe that his fist turned into noumenon was easily blocked by a small Terran, and it seems that the other party hasn''t done his best!


    "It''s not over yet!" Su Mu grinned and forced his right arm again. The strength of 840 million colossus directly penetrated Su Mu''s arm and blasted on shangzun''s fist.


    "No!!"


    The power of the terrible giant elephant, like a bulldozer, directly destroyed the whole right arm of shangzun, separated the flesh and blood, and the thick white bone broke through the skin and exposed.


    Su Mu shook his head, raised his right arm and punched shangzun''s abdomen again, which directly blew him out for thousands of miles. Su Mu''s body flashed and appeared on shangzun''s head. He suddenly punched down and wanted to directly hit and step on his head.


    At this time, Su Mu suddenly sensed something. Without saying a word, he turned his fist, directly blasted at the space around him, and beat out a guy hidden in the dark.


    "Can you find me? It seems you haven''t hidden it. I''m a little excited." the guy covered his head with both hands and blocked Su Mu''s fist, and said in surprise.


    "It''s you!" Su Mu frowned. Without saying a word, he punched out again and directly blew him out. Then, without saying a word, he took out a long golden hair and injected spiritual power into it.


    "How can we say that we are all old acquaintances, and you don''t treat me like this as soon as you meet?" the guy grinned, revealing the familiar face of Su Mu under his black robe.


    Sure enough, this guy is the unknown demon who took the magic bead from the southern region.


    "You can''t run this time." Su Mu smiled.


    "Your strength has improved rapidly. Although I don''t know how you did it, it has nothing to do with me. No matter how you progress, you can''t surpass me." the guy smiled with great confidence.


    "Really? Da Sheng, please kill him. Be gentle and don''t blow up the body." Su Mu narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    In order not to let this guy who is a great threat to the Terran escape again, Su Mu used the split of the monkey king at the moment he appeared, so as to directly kill him and not give him any chance to escape.


    "Boy, do you know me?"


    The summoned Monkey King asked curiously, "also, why do you call me Da Sheng?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then reacted. It may be that the monkey king hasn''t been separated before he got the name of Qi Tian Da Sheng, but it doesn''t matter.


    Su Mu smiled and said, "I know you naturally. I was born from the immortal stone. Isn''t the monkey king of Huaguo Mountain you? And I think it''s not too much to be called the great saint of the whole sky with your strength. I''m good at calling you the great saint."


    "You have a good mouth. I like it. Tell me, what do you want me to do for you?" Monkey King scratched his head happily and asked happily.


    "It''s him. I want to ask the great sage to cut him off for me. How about it?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Just him? It''s nothing." Monkey King nodded and smiled softly.


    "Monkey? Hehe, you can''t have a brain problem. Even you can''t take me steadily. You can kill me by looking for a dead monkey who doesn''t know where to come from? It''s naive." the guy smiled and shook his head, mocking with disdain.


    "Da Sheng, he scolds you." Su Mu said with a smile.


    The voice fell, and Su Mu''s expression was not finished. He saw that the monkey king had disappeared from his side and stepped on the guy''s head.


    "What!?" the guy''s face changed. How could the monkey be so fast? Unexpectedly, he came to his face in an instant and stepped directly on the ground?


    "Damn you!" he immediately felt very angry. It was clear that everything was under his control, but the sudden dead monkey dared to step on his head? It made him unbearable.


    But a moment later, he felt frightened. The monkey''s soles pressed his head. He didn''t have the slightest resistance and couldn''t move at all, which made him feel scared for the first time.


    "What''s the matter? Move! Move!" the guy roared angrily. With a roar, he finally moved his head, but it didn''t have much effect at all.


    "It''s really worthy of being the monkey king. This strength is terrible. It''s just a small separation. What will his strength reach after swallowing countless golden elixirs after the calculation of the combination of Buddhism and Taoism?" Su Mu thought with great shock. Even the monkey king''s separation is so powerful, It seems that he should seize the time to improve his strength. Although his strength is very strong in Xuantian continent, it can even be said that it is difficult to find an enemy, but his eyes have never been on this continent!

 Chapter 331

    Su Mu looked at the mysterious demon tragedy and shook his head. Without his plug-in like existence, the other party must be able to stir up the Xuantian continent, which is in chaos, and may even destroy the human race.


    But it''s a pity that Su mu, the plug-in cultivator who came through with the system, put an end to everything. With the strength of the monkey king, Su Mu completely thinks that guy can''t escape.


    But at this time, the mysterious demon turned horizontal, cut off his right arm with his palm as a knife, and then pinched out a Dharma seal with one hand.


    "Shelling! The art of turning the soul!"


    "Want to run!" Sun Wukong looked at the soul that came out of the devil''s body. Without saying a word, he grabbed it in his own hand and turned it into smoke in the other party''s frightened face.


    "Boy, I''ve finished what you want me to do for you. I''ll meet you later!" Monkey King said a naughty hello and disappeared directly, leaving a golden monkey hair that has lost its luster.


    "I''ve never heard you say you can summon visitors from the fairyland before. The strength of the monkey was terrible just now. Even the great Emperor didn''t achieve that momentum." the black emperor said in surprise. For a time, he even forgot to operate the array plate.


    "It''s just a separation. I got it by chance before. If it weren''t for the guy''s strong ability to run for his life, I wouldn''t want to call him out directly with this monkey hair." Su Mu shook his head helplessly.


    "OK, it''s not too bad to solve this guy now. After all, if he is allowed to continue to grow, he doesn''t know what level of strength he will become in the future." the black emperor said casually, continued to operate the array plate in his hand and waved the sword Qi to kill the demons in the array.


    Su Mu shrugged casually and looked at the demon family''s superior that day. At this time, the other party had turned into the original elegant childe. He had a folding fan in his left hand, his right arm was broken, and his white robe had been stained with layers of bright red.


    "It seems that the strength of your Tianmo clan is just like that."


    Su Mu grinned and sneered: "the power of the demon ape family, which is famous for its power, can''t even compare with my little human race. It seems that you also picked up the title of the Supreme Master?"


    "Yellow mouth child, dare you insult me!?" when the superior heard the speech, his face changed and he scolded.


    "Hehe, you misunderstood this point. If you weren''t too weak, how could I say so? At least you can confront me a little. You can''t even catch my fist. I''m afraid you really picked up your title." Su Mu said with a cold smile.


    "Why talk so much with him? Boy, cut him off." the black emperor said casually.


    "Kill me? It''s ridiculous! If I hadn''t left the demon world and my strength had dropped several levels, how could I be insulted by a child like you? Wait, I''ll come back for revenge one day!" the superior roared angrily, and then tore open a space tunnel to escape into it.


    "Want to run!?" Su Mu was surprised and quickly tore open the space to follow up, but a moment later Su Mu''s face changed. He was proficient in space magic, and he couldn''t find the figure of shangzun in different space!


    "Arrogant!" Su Mu said with an ugly face. Just take it steadily. Why do you have to say so much? I know that talking more is giving each other a chance, but why can''t I help it?


    "Boy, did that guy run away?" the black emperor asked with a frown.


    Su Mu took a deep breath, nodded and replied, "well, I ran away."


    The black emperor glanced casually when he heard the speech and said, "forget it, just run away. Anyway, the purpose of our coming this time has been solved. The Western demons are just a matter that can be solved easily. Since he dares to say that he will find you for revenge in the future, it means that he will certainly appear. When he appears in the future, he can solve him directly."


    Su Mu could only sigh secretly and said, "what you said is reasonable, but I have to reflect. Why can I let him go if I can kill him directly?"


    "Don''t think about those useless ones, and I don''t know if there are any other heavenly demons in the western region except the guy who ran away." the black emperor said aloud.


    "Find it." Su Mu nodded.


    Just after they left together, the figure of shangzun of the demon family emerged from the different space that day, and his face looked at the back of Su Mu and the black emperor.


    "Wait for me! One day I will let you feel what real despair is!" said the Lord of the Tianmo family with an ugly face.


    At the same time, he kept his arm on the shoulder of the demon family on that day, and the terrible suction swallowed up the demon gas in the other party''s body. That day, the demon began to recover slowly and turn into its original appearance.


    "You can feel despair now." the devil looked at Zun casually that day and said with a little sarcasm.


    "It''s impossible... Aren''t you dead? How can you live again!? you''ve even lost your soul! It''s impossible!" the LORD looked at the man in front of him before he died and couldn''t help staring. This guy died in the hands of a yellow haired monkey before. His soul was destroyed. How can he live again?


    He can never know why, because all his magic Qi has been absorbed.


    Then the devil looked at Su Mu and the black emperor who left that day. He wanted revenge! If it weren''t for the immortal''s separation made by the boy, how could he be so weak as he is now.


    "Wait, you will soon understand how terrible it will be for all demons to come into the world!"


    ¡­¡­


    Over the western regions, Su mu, who was walking with the black emperor, suddenly felt a bad premonition in his heart and frowned.


    "What''s the matter, boy?" the black emperor looked at Su Mu suspiciously and asked.


    "I feel a little weird, but I can''t tell. The sixth sense in my heart seems to detect something." Su Mu replied with a frown.


    "Weird? What weird?" the black emperor was puzzled by Su mu, looked around and asked aloud.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I just have a hunch that I''m wrong." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    "It''s impossible. You Terran cultivators have the ability to predict in advance that the cultivator''s sixth sense will not be easily touched. Once touched, it means that something will happen. We''d better be careful on the next road." the black emperor warned.


    "OK." Su Mu nodded and agreed with the black emperor. After all, he had heard about the cultivator''s sixth sense. He knew the reason why the cultivator''s sixth sense touched. Since something would happen, it''s not bad to be cautious.

 Chapter 332

    Two months later, Su Mu''s trip to the western regions was successfully completed. Su Mu also planned to directly turn around and return to the eastern regions. After all, if he moved forward, he would enter the Western sea. Where is the territory of aquarium, so it''s hard to break into.


    In this line, Su Mu also saw many disabled villages. The proof that the Terrans lived here in the past has not disappeared. More or less, Su Mu saw some Terran things such as pots and pans and even clothes, but these things lie on the ruins and look a little desolate.


    Looking at the huge West Sea, Su Mu took a deep breath. Behind him was a large fishing village. If each family was only one person, there were more than 3000 fishermen who didn''t know that the aquarium had powerful water monsters fishing on the sea.


    When Su Mu and the black emperor were about to turn around and leave, an old man appeared in front of them.


    "Boy! Impossible!"


    The black emperor shook his head, grabbed Su Mu and said, "think about it carefully. As a place with the most wars in the western regions, it is also the place where the demons invaded and occupied the earliest. How can there still be living people? I''m afraid there''s a plot!"


    "What you said is not unreasonable."


    Su Mu replied: "it''s true, so I have to find out whether it''s a man or a ghost!"


    "I hope he''s a ghost now. If he''s a ghost, there''s nothing terrible, but if he''s a person, how can there be living people after the western regions are occupied by the Tianmo clan?" the black emperor said in a slightly strange tone.


    "Who knows." Su Mu also replied strangely. In the past two months, the sixth sense in his heart predicted that what would happen here is very likely. Therefore, with the blessing of the black emperor''s words, Su Mu became extremely cautious.


    "Boy, I think it''s really weird." when he was halfway there, the black emperor grabbed Su Mu and reminded him.


    "Don''t talk about you, I also feel it. It''s really strange, but we must go and see if that guy is a person or something else." Su Mu said aloud.


    Without hesitation, Su Mu strode forward directly and came to the back of the figure. Su Mu narrowed his eyes and patted each other on the shoulder with a slightly nervous look.


    "Old man, why are you here alone?" Su Mu narrowed his eyes and asked slightly solemnly.


    "Ah!!! Ghost!" the old man jumped up at the moment when he saw Su mu, lying on the ground and retreating madly.


    Su Mu''s face turned black. He thought about the black emperor and said, "what''s the reaction?"


    "You ask me who I ask?" the black emperor also answered with some confusion.


    "Old man, we are not ghosts." Su Mu replied with a little helplessness.


    "Fart, the whole western region has been reduced to the territory of those monsters. Our Terrans have long been driven to other places. How can anyone be here?" the old man scolded with fear.


    "I''m a cultivator from the eastern regions. I''m here to explore things in the western regions. Those monsters have been solved by the strong ones of our human race." Su Mu reluctantly made up a reason and replied.


    "But the truth?" the old man suddenly widened his eyes and hurriedly asked.


    "Nature is the truth." Su Mu nodded and replied.


    Hearing this, the old man knelt down to the sea and said, "OK! OK! Those monsters have been driven away. My old companion! My daughter-in-law! You can rest in peace!"


    Looking at this scene, Su Mu was even more puzzled and said, "I said, old man, why didn''t you and your family leave after the outbreak of the chaos of demons?"


    "It''s not me. I hurt them."


    The old man burst into tears and said, "if they didn''t want to leave this place and leave this place full of memory, how could they kill those monsters in order to stay with me!"


    Su Mu was surprised when he heard the speech. It''s normal that you are reluctant to leave this place full of memories. It''s human nature. It''s inevitable to leave feelings after staying in a place for a long time, but the problem came. Why didn''t the devil kill you and your family that day?


    Su Mu was confused about this, but he didn''t ask. After all, seeing the old man''s sad appearance, if he asked this, he might have caused some trouble.


    "Boy, why do you just ask questions without nutrition? I''ll come," said the black emperor.


    "You come?"


    Su Mu immediately looked at him and asked in a daze, "are you sure he can talk normally when you come?"


    "Who are you talking to?" the old man asked suspiciously.


    Su Mu pointed to the black emperor and said, "this is my pet. I have kept it for many years. I can communicate with him."


    "Oh." the old man nodded without paying much attention and continued to look at the sea.


    "Old man, how did you survive in such a chaotic western region in recent years? You know, the war hasn''t stopped here since the West Sea Aquarium rebellion." Su Mu asked curiously.


    "I depend on the mountain to eat the mountain and the sea to eat the sea. I have hands and feet. Can I starve myself to death? As for those monsters, it''s strange that they haven''t come here once since the people left here, which also allows me to live here." the old man replied very sadly.


    "There''s no one around here except you?"


    "Yes," the old man nodded and replied.


    Su Mu looked at the black emperor and nodded. The black emperor understood and directly turned into a huge dog swallowing the sky, which old man was going to swallow.


    At this time, the original faltering old man''s fierce incarnation became a peerless master. He flew with his toes gently, slapped the black emperor with one palm, but he was slapped out by the black emperor with one claw.


    Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and said, "Chang Wei, you said you couldn''t do martial arts?"


    "Boy, how do you know his name is Chang Wei?" the black emperor asked curiously.


    "I shouted at random," Su Mu replied.


    The old man stood up, slowly suspended into the air, and asked thoughtfully, "I thought I had hidden well. How did you find it?"


    "Do you think it is possible for a half dead old man to live here?" the black emperor grinned.


    "It''s impossible, but I think my explanation is perfect. You must find other reasons." the old man asked curiously, as if he didn''t care about his safety in the next moment.


    "This is the widest place where the West Sea enters the western regions. Do you think it''s possible that those monsters haven''t come back since they left? If I guessed correctly, there were many monsters here a few months ago, didn''t they?" Su Mu asked with a grin.


    The old man nodded, "last question


    "Tell me." Su Mu asked.


    "How did you know that my name is Chang Wei?"


    Su Mu: "

 Chapter 333

    After chatting, Su Mu knew the origin of this man. He was originally an elder of Kunlun holy land. On weekdays, he doesn''t like to stay in the holy land. Instead, he likes to watch the sea fishing near the West Sea and get together with the surrounding fishermen.


    When the aquarium rebellion happened, he was in seclusion, so he didn''t have a chance to save the fishermen. He didn''t leave the customs until after the Tianmo rebellion. When he left the customs, he found that the western regions had already been occupied, so he didn''t dare to act rashly and guarded the fishing village for a long time.


    Maybe it''s also because this place has little aura and is remote. In the past few years, there was no trace of him found by the demons, which made him survive here all the time.


    "I can only say that your luck is really good. When such a big trouble happens to the Terran, the demons have occupied the whole western region, and they can''t find you." Su Mu shook his head with a smile.


    "My Secret breathing ability is still good. Although there have been demons passing by here, because I hid and those demons didn''t stay here much, I can live until now. Anyway, how did you come here?" Chang Wei asked with some doubts.


    "The Tianmo clan has been driven away by the concerted efforts of our Terrans, and the Terrans have begun to slowly recover the lost land. Now all Terrans have gathered in the eastern region and abandoned all previous prejudices. By the way, the living people of your Kunlun holy land have re established the Kunlun Holy Land in the eastern region. If you like, you can go directly to the eastern region to find them." Su Mu replied.


    "Forget it, with the strength of my broken territory, I don''t know how many years it will take to get to the eastern region. Just know that the Terran is still alive. Anyway, I don''t have a few years to live, so I''ll stay on the West Sea for the rest of my life." Chang Wei shook his head and said.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Mu originally planned to take Chang Wei back to the eastern region, but he didn''t want to say anything, so Su Mu gave up. Now there is no danger in the western region. In addition, Chang Wei can hide and survive the disaster in so many chaotic wars, which also shows that his hiding strength is very good. Su Mu abandoned the plan to take him back to the eastern region.


    On the way, the black emperor asked thoughtfully, "boy, don''t you think that Chang Wei is a little weird?"


    "What?" Su Mu asked with some doubt.


    "You think, as the elder of Kunlun holy land, he didn''t wonder how we got to the western regions and the Western sea. Moreover, the Qi of life in Chang Wei''s body is very condensed, and he doesn''t look like a dying man. I think there must be something strange in it." the black emperor frowned and explained.


    "He is indeed a human and an elder of the holy land of Kunlun. His cultivation skills are the same as that of the Holy Lord of Kunlun. I also secretly asked the Holy Lord of Kunlun with the messenger jade amulet. Chang Wei is indeed a man, and he often goes fishing in the west sea without going back to the holy land." Su Mu replied.


    "I still think there''s something strange." the black emperor frowned. He still felt that there must be something wrong with Chang Wei, but he just couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    "Well, this trip to the western regions is a successful conclusion. We have solved the mysterious demon. We have solved the re emergence of the demon family in the western regions. Hurry back to the eastern regions." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    ¡­¡­


    In the northern region, taizun, who had just arrived, suddenly felt a weak breath coming, which made him feel very confused. Looking up, it was the shangzun who had not been with him for a long time!


    "What''s the matter? What''s the evil Qi in your body?! and where''s your right arm?" taizun asked with a frown in a very dignified tone.


    "It''s the Terran, the emperor in Da Zun''s mouth! His strength is too strong to underestimate the enemy! Tai Zun, I have to go back to the demon world to heal my wounds. Now I''m crippled and dead, and this evil spirit doesn''t have much time to survive. Remember, besides the Terran, there''s another guy hiding in the dark! His strength is more terrible! He just took us from the western regions The guy released from the magic ancient well! "Shangzun''s evil spirit figure slowly became transparent. Taizun quickly wanted to ask some questions. However, at this time, shangzun''s virtual shadow completely disappeared.


    "The guy hidden in the dark? Who is it? Is it our Tianmo clan or Terran clan? Why should we let us out?" taizun looked dignified. Now she had lost her previous calm and became a little flustered in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after returning to the eastern regions, Su Mu immediately rushed to xiaoyujing and told them about his trip to the western regions.


    "Great! The mysterious devil was solved by the emperor, so we Terrans can finally rest easy." Yang Zhennan said excitedly. They were afraid that the mysterious devil hidden in the dark would attack the Terrans, so they were very nervous. They were afraid that the guy would come out and take tens of millions of Terrans'' lives directly.


    Now that the other party has been solved by Su mu, they can finally relax and do their own things in the future.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, during our trip to the western regions, the black emperor and I not only found the mysterious demon, but also have something to tell you. I''m afraid the demon appears again." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Ah? Emperor, are you serious?" Baimei prospective emperor immediately asked solemnly. It wasn''t long before the chaos of heaven and Demons was solved. Why did it suddenly appear again?


    "Yes, this time when the black emperor and I just entered the western region, we met the Tianmo clan. It was a strong man beyond the quasi emperor level and claimed to be one of the three gods of the Tianmo clan. However, it has been solved by me and the black emperor, including the Tianmo clan reappeared in the western region. However, although the western region has been emptied, it is not necessarily in other places. Since the western region came out Now that there are demons, there may be demons in other places, so I would like to ask you to help find out what happened in the South and North regions, including the middle regions and our east regions. "Su Mu said aloud.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. It''s up to us." Baimei prospective emperor nodded and replied.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Bai Mei and your predecessors. I''m a little tired this time, so I''ll leave first and leave." Su Mu nodded and arched back.


    "Please, Emperor." everyone bowed back. Su Mu didn''t say much, so he took the black emperor to Taiyi holy land.


    The reappearance of the Tianmo clan may be a sign. Su Mu thought so. Although for himself and the black emperor, those Tianmo demons are not enough to be afraid, the problem is that the Terran has no ability to ignore the Tianmo clan.


    Once the Tianmo clan is born, it must be another panic for the Terran!

 Chapter 334

    After returning to Taiyi holy land, Su Mu first kept warm with Liu Qingyi for a while. After accompanying his daughter Su qinger for a while, Su Mu couldn''t wait to go to the sixth floor for closure.


    The last time I absorbed a drop of blood essence from Wu zhurong, the ancestor of fire, which led to a great increase in my strength and broke through the realm of saints. Even the strength of Shenxiang prison has reached the first major achievement.


    This time, Su Mu plans to try to understand a space law of space zuwu Dijiang, and try whether he can understand a deeper space law and make great progress in his space magic power.


    In the independent space in the Fuso tree, Su Mu sat cross legged. In front of him was a vast space Avenue. Su Mu was silent and felt the strength of the spatial law of the emperor River crazily.


    Although Su Mu''s awakened natural power is the space power, he has too many means. In addition, it is not easy to cultivate the space power, so he has always abandoned it. Now that he knows the power of the space law, Su mu can''t abandon it.


    "The stars in the palm actually have the law of space. Condensing a small world on the palm seems to be somewhat similar to the law of the birth of different space." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    At the moment, Su Mu is like a person holding a thread ball. He is constantly sorting out the head and tail of no thread, but because the thread is too messy, Su Mu himself is entangled in it.


    It is also because of the existence of a space law of the emperor river that Su mu can sort out his thoughts so easily.


    During Su Mu''s cultivation, the 21st Dharma protector of the imperial Pavilion also found the trace of the existence of Tianmo clan. Tianmo clan did appear in the northern region, and it seems that there are still a lot of them from a distance!


    After knowing the news, the people no longer hesitated and immediately rushed back to xiaoyujing. They were worried. Now all the people above the sage realm were present at the meeting to decide on the treatment plan for the Tianmo clan.


    This is also the method put forward by Su mu. When a person can''t control the decision, he will vote in the Parliament and the minority will obey the majority. In this way, there will be less trouble caused by the dissatisfaction between the human races.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the emperor went to the western regions a few days ago and solved the mysterious Tianmo sister hidden in the dark. Originally, this is a good thing, but the emperor found something else, that is, the Tianmo family is making a comeback again!" Baimei prospective emperor said solemnly.


    "All the demons in the western regions have been solved by the emperor, but now there are demons in the northern regions. I believe you can still remember how the chaos of demons was rolled up a few years ago, so we can''t wait any longer. If we give those demons enough time, I''m afraid it will be another disaster for our Terrans, so I want to hear your opinions." Baimei Zhun emperor said aloud that he used to be the first person under the Lord of Shenji Pavilion and a think tank of Shenji Pavilion. On weekdays, Su Mu doesn''t care about the affairs of the emperor Pavilion, and he is also in charge.


    "Gentlemen, although our strength is not stronger than the emperor, we are also part of the Terran. The emperor has done too many things for the Terran and is now closed. This time, the emergence of the Tianmo clan also gives us an opportunity to prove to the emperor that we are strong even if he doesn''t fight!" Yang Zhennan said excitedly holding the fast knife in his hand.


    "Yes, I agree with brother Yang. The emperor has done too many things for our Terran. If the emperor rises in the future, will our Terran have no head? So this time, I suggest that we should solve the problem of northern demons. What do you think?" Gulin Feng nodded.


    "I agree."


    "Seconded."


    Most of the people present are in favor of sending troops to the northern region to solve the Tianmo clan that reappears in the northern region. Only a small number of people think it should be safe and wait until the emperor leaves the pass.


    However, Su Mu also established rules. Because the minority obeyed the majority, they could only attack the northern region together with Gulin Feng and others.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later, taizun of the Tianmo clan in the northern region has summoned all his forces in the Tianmo world, a full 280 million Tianmo clan army. Although this number is small, there is no Tianmo clan in the yin-yang environment. All of them are Tianmo demons comparable to the top strong of the human race.


    Such a number of natural demons in Yin and yang can appear more than in the first chaos of natural demons. Although the number can not be compared, taizun has reached the level of the first chaos of natural demons by relying on quality.


    However, taizun was also very cautious. Not long ago, shangzun had failed. His body was destroyed and he could only return to the demon world to recuperate. He didn''t want to be like shangzun.


    "You are all the top demons under my command. I won''t ask you too much. Only one thing is to improve your strength at the fastest speed. Your strength is not enough to destroy the Terran. The creatures of northern regions have no other existence in our Tianmo clan, so I''m going to let you all go to the sea to hunt and kill the aquarium to improve your strength. Understand "Really?" taizun said in a very dignified tone.


    "But too respected, our Tianmo clan is not good at water warfare?" a Tianmo said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not asking you to hunt those powerful Aquarians, but to hunt those giants among the Aquarians. The body of those Aquarians is large enough, so their vitality is absolutely strong enough. I want you to raise half of the demons to the strength comparable to the human emperor''s extreme state within one year." taizun said with a serious look.


    Due to the recklessness of the Tianmo clan when the first Tianmo rebellion occurred, there are not many creatures on the Xuantian continent to devour and improve their strength, so they can only go to the sea to find creatures to hunt.


    However, there are risks in this way. After all, after the end of the first Tianmo rebellion, Da Zun told them that the aquarium is the most powerful group in Xuantian continent. The number of quasi emperors is unknown and the number of strong ones is endless, so they have never hunted the aquarium before.


    But now they can''t. all the creatures on the Xuantian continent have been hunted by the demons in the first Tianmo rebellion. Now the number is very small. They can only hunt those aquariums to improve their strength.


    In addition, taizun also plans to open a few more Tianmo ancient wells to release Tianmo clan, and use the lives of those low Tianmo clan to delay himself, so that his Tianmo clan has enough time to improve his strength.


    Even when necessary, he thought that his demons could devour those weak demons and improve their strength.

 Chapter 335

    When the Tianmo clan in the northern region began to hunt and kill the aquarium crazily, the strong forces in the yin-yang realm also gathered on the Terran side, with a total number of 573000 people.


    In addition to these 573000 people, there are 39 saints, eight great saints and 21 quasi emperors.


    This is the power of Terran alliance. Terran alliance has such powerful power after experiencing the great reduction of strength in the first Tianmo rebellion. Can you imagine what it would be like if Terran alliance in the peak period?


    "Dear Terran children, the last Tianmo rebellion caught our Terran by surprise, resulting in some unforgettable disasters. Fortunately, just when our Terran was in danger, the emperor came out to solve the Tianmo''s pursuit of our Terran, and led us back to the land where we were born."


    "But now, the northern demons are making a comeback. The emperor is still in seclusion. He is just a northern demons. Are you afraid of the children of the human race?" Gulin Feng shouted.


    "No!" 573000 strong people in the yin-yang environment shouted loudly, deafening like nine days of thunder.


    "Good! All the children of the Terran, get on the empty boat and go to the northern region immediately. The target is to kill the devil!" Gulin Feng laughed.


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    The Terrans are ready to start a war with the Tianmo clan. At the moment, taizun in the northern region still hasn''t received the news and is crazy training in the North Sea.


    But what they don''t know is that several aquarium monsters have come slowly at the bottom of the sea.


    Just after those aquarium monsters approached, taizun''s face changed and angrily scolded: "leave the sea quickly!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge lion tiger shark jumped up and swallowed dozens of powerful demons.


    "Damn it! Get out of the sea. Fighting in the sea is not good for us!" taizun shouted angrily.


    However, the Tianmo clan is not good at water warfare. How can they compare with the aquarium growing in the water in speed? But in a moment, tens of thousands of demons died in the sea.


    Taizun''s face suddenly became more iron and blue. This time, his forces will lose a lot after being summoned. Although he has more than 200 million heaven demons in the yin-yang realm, it is only the yin-yang realm after all! No, it should be said that there is no one beyond the sage level. If he is consumed too much by these aquariums, how can he surpass the quality of Terrans by quantity!?


    The twenty-one quasi emperors and so many bright saints of the human race are not vegetarian. If you want to stop them, you must rely on countless yin-yang environments. The Tianmo clan is piled into a wall. He is looking for opportunities to kill with one blow.


    But if you die too much, don''t stop the Terran. It''s not certain whether you can live or not.


    A Huangji state can easily kill hundreds of ordinary yin-yang states. What about a saint!? What''s more, there are 21 quasi emperors in the Terran family. They can kill tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of heaven demons in the yin-yang realm by waving their hands!


    "Shit! The devil will never rest!" taizun shouted angrily, and the black gas in his hand turned. A huge palm fell from the sky, directly patted on an aquarium monster and destroyed it directly.


    "What are you doing?! leave the sea quickly and fly to thousands of miles above the sky!" taizun looked at the stunned demons and scolded them. Then he clapped his hand and solved a lion tiger shark.


    Two hundred million days later, the demon family quickly left the sea, but those lion tiger sharks didn''t seem to value their lives and quickly devoured the demons who couldn''t escape.


    However, thousands of demons died in the mouth of those lion tiger sharks.


    At this moment, taizun''s face has turned into black earth. He seriously doubts whether it is a correct choice to abandon his high-level subordinates and choose these low-strength demons to come to Xuantian continent! With this strength, what do they take to resist those Terran strongmen?


    "No, it''s better to open the Tianmo ancient well, otherwise they can''t stop those Terrans from giving me a chance to kill." taizun thought with an ugly face. He lost a lot of strength last time he opened the Tianmo ancient well. In order not to reduce his strength too much, he chose only a large number of ordinary Tianmo under his command, not the top strong ones.


    But now he understands that if his strength is reduced, he can come back by swallowing the vitality of Terrans or aquariums. However, if he abandons those elites in the demon world for a little strength, I''m afraid he has only one way in the end, that is, he will be seriously injured and disabled and beaten back to the demon world again.


    How could taizun, who finally left the demon world, be willing to go back? Compared with Xuantian, that place is like a dark cage. He doesn''t want to go back in his life.


    Nearly an hour later, the Tianmo clan that suffered heavy losses finally left the sea and flew to thousands of miles above the sky. Tens of thousands of lion tiger sharks sent by the aquarium were also killed by taizun on their own. Those lion tiger sharks devoured millions of Tianmo clan and looked at the demons above the sky as if they were not full.


    "Tianmo clan, Poseidon asked us to bring you a word. Don''t be too unkind. Our aquarium is not something you can provoke at will. On Xuantian continent, the most powerful clan has never been their Terran, but our aquarium. If you dare to devour our aquarium''s life again, there will be only one end. Poseidon will personally teach you a lesson." A lion tiger shark stared at taizun and said.


    Taizun''s face is very ugly. In fact, the strength of these lion tiger sharks is not very strong. The reason why Tianmo clan lost millions is that they can''t fight in the water at all. Even three tenths of their strength can''t be brought into play in the water. It''s precisely because of this that he can run crazy and be swallowed up by these damn lion tiger sharks.


    Afterwards, taizun also reacted, but it was just tens of thousands of lion tiger sharks. If he didn''t let them leave the sea, but ordered them to fight back, I''m afraid the number of deaths and injuries would be reduced by more than half.


    But now it''s too late. Taizun''s face is very ugly. He looks at the lion tiger sharks in the water. Finally, Ren Jiu doesn''t restrain his anger. His whole body has been wrapped by black magic gas. The terrible magic gas rises up into a terrible sword and goes straight to the bottom of the sea.


    "Tianmo clan, we are just mole ants who come to deliver messages. If we die, we will die. At that time, you should remember that you can''t resist the anger of the sea god." the lion tiger shark said without fear of death. Before coming again, they had all the preparations to die here.

 Chapter 336

    After killing all the remaining tens of thousands of lion tiger sharks, taizun ordered the demons under his command to absorb the undelivered vitality in their bodies as soon as possible. Don''t waste it.


    Then taizun looked at the depths of the North Sea. There was indeed a powerful breath, but he was not afraid at all. He said aloud: "sea god? Dare to call himself God and command the aquarium? Hehe, I want to know why you can despise our Tianmo family so much."


    Taizun ignored what the lion tiger shark said before he died. Most of the Tianmo clan under his command are still hunting the aquarium to improve their strength, but the movement has become much smaller. Obviously, he is still worried about the sudden killing of the sea god in the mouth of the aquarium.


    Taizun immediately rushed back to the earth, found an ancient well of heavenly demons, injected magic gas into it, and opened the entrance and exit connecting the two worlds.


    "Ah ~ what fresh air, too respected, you should have called out earlier than us." a bloody demon trembled and smiled, showing very sick.


    "I''m just worried that my territory in the heaven demon world will be left unattended after I leave, so I didn''t call you out. Now it seems that we don''t need to go back to the heaven demon world. Let them compete for the territory wherever it is. The Xuantian continent is much better than the territory in the heaven demon world." taizun Tieqing said.


    "Oh!! what a wonderful world, great honor, let''s destroy it! Ha ha!"


    The voice fell, and the sky suddenly set off rolling thunder, and the voice spread all over the northern region.


    "Ah? Did I say something wrong? Hahaha! It''s really the terrible will of the world!" mocked a short demon with a pair of wings and claws for the first time.


    "Why didn''t the evil spirit come?" taizun asked with a frown.


    "Taizun, I''m behind you." the evil spirit said in a bland voice, but it was this bland words that made taizun feel the coldness of future generations. If the evil spirit wanted to kill himself, wouldn''t he be dead?


    "Too respected, the vigilance has weakened." the evil spirit said blandly, then closed his eyes and stood aside.


    "I can''t help it. The repressive power of the world is still strong. I opened the Tianmo ancient well twice in a row. My strength dropped a lot when I came out." taizun shook his head and said.


    At this time, the morbid Tiansha opened his mouth and looked at the southern sky with a dignified face: "taizun, apart from you, are there any other higher demons in the Xuantian continent?"


    "No, shangzun was still there a few days ago, but he has been beaten back to the demon world by the Terrans. What do you mean?" taizun asked with a frown.


    "I felt an incomparably pure evil spirit, and even the purity of that evil spirit was still above taizun." Tiansha said with an ugly face.


    "Impossible! No one''s evil spirit is purer than me except the demon God! I''m the descendant of the demon God! Pure blood demon!" taizun frowned and said incredulously.


    "But too venerable, I really feel a magic spirit equal to you, and the purity is really above you." the Tiansha shook his head and said.


    "OK, Tiansha, maybe it''s the wrong feeling." the little Disha said.


    "I hope so." Tiansha looked at taizun''s darkening face and understood that if he spoke again, he might have to be beaten. He closed his mouth directly, but he looked at the south, and the pure spirit of heaven demons was still getting stronger. If this went on, did the Xuantian continent finally fall into taizun''s hand or someone else''s hand.


    "You are the most powerful three evil spirits under my command. I came to you this time because I understand that if you rely on those elite demons under my command, you can''t seize the control power of Xuantian continent, so I''ll call you." taizun narrowed his eyes and said.


    "It seems that a lot of things have happened during this period." Disha grinned. He is very comfortable and out of tune on weekdays, but once he starts, his cruel side will be revealed. He breaks people down with a smile and eats them with blood, which he often dares.


    "Yes, a lot of things have happened during this period..." taizun narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the eastern region, the Terran army has boarded the void ship and is heading for the northern region.


    At this time, Gulin Feng suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said to the Baimei prospective Emperor: "brother Baimei, if we attack the whole army this time, will the aquarium take advantage of the situation to attack our Terran?"


    "Don''t worry, the black emperor is in charge of the eastern region, and the son of God hasn''t left the eastern region. If the aquarium comes to trouble, they can only get into trouble, and there''s no need to worry about the safety of the Terran. I''m overwhelmed by the array arranged by the black emperor. With those Shui people who don''t understand the array, they can''t break in." the white eyebrow prospective emperor narrowed his eyes and held his beard and smiled.


    "That''s good."


    Gulin Feng nodded, sat on the empty boat, made tea and said, "the good tea on the coast of the East China Sea. The girl in light clothes brought it back. Su Mu likes to drink tea on weekdays, so the girl tried her best to bring some back and have a taste."


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor nodded, took the tea cup and smelled it. He couldn''t help nodding and said, "it''s really a good tea. I''m afraid this kind of tea fragrance can be compared with Biluochun launched by Wanbao auction."


    "Indeed." Gulin Feng nodded.


    Putting down the teacup, Baimei prospective emperor delusioned to the north and said, "brother Gu, do you think we can win this time?"


    "Listen to the truth?" Gulin Feng asked.


    "Naturally, listen to the truth." the white eyebrow prospective emperor nodded.


    "Difficult! At the last glance, I estimated that the number of those Tianmo clan was at least about 200 million, and each strength was not much, reaching the yin-yang environment on average. We can stabilize the situation by relying on more top strong people than them, but it is still a little difficult to win." Gulin Feng replied truthfully.


    "In fact, it''s nothing, just to trouble the emperor to leave the pass and then the northern regions will support him." the white eyebrow prospective emperor smiled and said in a relaxed tone. Even if he knew that he was relying on their hundreds of thousands to deal with hundreds of millions of demons this time, he still didn''t worry, because he knew that as long as they stabilized the situation, Su Mu could save the world after he left the pass.


    Su Mu''s strength will certainly increase greatly if he goes out of the customs this time. Before, Su Mu has greatly improved every time he goes out of the customs. In contrast, Jiang Heng, another emperor, seems a little ordinary.


    Living in the same world as Su mu, it means that it is difficult for him to surpass Su mu. After all, not everyone can have a system.

 Chapter 337

    Deep in the North Sea, in the Poseidon hall, the king of Poseidon and one of his aquarium strongmen all looked very ugly. Not for anything else, just because the demon clan didn''t care what they said that day, it didn''t stop hunting aquarium life, and it was even more crazy than before.


    "Poseidon, why don''t we continue to endure?" Kunpeng asked with an ugly face. Among the strong aquatic people present, he had the greatest temper. He couldn''t bear it for how long. He held a fire in his heart. If his king''s way didn''t allow him, he would have rushed straight to the northern continent and killed those demons looking for death.


    "Those who achieve great things don''t care about trifles. If these demons didn''t kill the strength of the Terran for us, we would pay a higher price in the end to destroy the Terran. Now it''s just consuming one or two of our endless aquarium lives. It''s no problem." Wang Dao waved his hand and said casually, looking very calm, As if nothing in the world could affect him.


    "We understand what you mean, Poseidon, but even if we can stand it, it will be bad for the reputation of our aquarium if we let him go on like this." you snake also nodded and said, and his face was very ugly.


    "Yes, Poseidon, if you let these demons rage in the North Sea all the time, wouldn''t you let others say that my aquarium has no seed and the demons don''t dare to resist when they shit on their heads?" the giant demon of the North Sea nodded.


    "What others like to say, let him say, reputation? We aquarium don''t need that kind of thing. We have only one thing to do, that is to use the Tianmo clan to consume the strength of the Terran, and take them all at one fell swoop when their two sides are in the middle of the battle!" Wang Dao grinned, with a very cold smile.


    After hearing this, all the strong people of the aquarium don''t speak anymore. Since the king has said so, if they retort again, they will hit him in the face. In that way, there will be no good life for the aquarium in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    In the eastern region, after more than a month of seclusion, Su Mu finally realized some clues from the spatial law of Nadi River and made a great progress in his spatial magic power.


    Similarly, Su mu, who knew that he could not make a breakthrough in a short time, directly chose to leave the pass. Anyway, the space law is stored in the system anytime and anywhere. If he doesn''t integrate, he won''t disappear. There is no problem when he will continue to understand.


    Back at dizi peak, Su qinger was still doing his homework every day on weekdays. Towards December, it became slightly cold and the sun was gone. It was estimated that it would take at least three or four months to see the sun.


    "Qinger is also six and a half years old. It''s really fast. It''s a year to catch the road and close the gate," Su Mu shook his head and thought to himself.


    It took him three months to get from the eastern regions to the western regions. He stayed in the western regions for about two months. He spent another three months to get back to the eastern regions and closed the Customs for more than a month. That''s nearly ten months.


    Walking into the yard, Su qinger saw Su mu, happily put the wooden sword aside, ran to Su Mu and hugged him.


    Su qinger, who is almost seven years old, is about one meter tall, which is relatively high among children of the same age.


    "Qinger has grown up, and his father can''t hold qinger in a few years." Su Mu felt the weight in his hand and said with a smile.


    "Ah? Is qinger very heavy?" Su qinger said slightly upset.


    "Yes, it''s like a pig." Su Mu smiled and pinched Su qinger''s nose.


    "Dad lied, and my mother said that qinger is light and floating. Like clouds, qinger is not heavy." Su qinger frowned and replied.


    "Well, your mother is lying to you. It''s as light as a pig." Su Mu laughed.


    Just then, Su qinger went out of the room and came to the yard. When he heard Su Mu''s words, he shook his head and said, "don''t listen to your father, he will cheat you."


    "Hum! Your mother is right."


    Su qinger frowned and said, he broke free from Su Mu''s arms, ran to Liu Qingyi, hugged Liu Qingyi and said, "it must be dad who thinks he is too heavy, so he deliberately said that qinger is also heavy. Mom, are you right?"


    "Yes, what qinger said is right." Liu Qingyi smiled, put Su qinger down from her arms, touched her hair and smiled.


    "What about the master? Is it difficult to wake up early in the morning?" Su Mu asked with a little doubt. At this time, Gulin Feng has already got up to eat breakfast and instructed Su qinger to practice. Why didn''t he see his figure?


    "Grandpa said he went to the north to beat the bad guys." Su qinger raised his hand and replied.


    "North? Is it the northern region?" Su Mu asked.


    Liu Qingyi nodded when he heard the speech and said, "it''s really the northern region. After you closed the door, they found the trace of Tianmo clan in the northern region, so they gathered the experts of major forces and set out without saying a word."


    "How many people went together?" Su Mu asked with some worry.


    "Twenty one quasi emperors and dozens of saints of major forces seem to have about 570000 strong people. I don''t know the rest." Liu Qingyi shook his head and replied.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. After looking at Liu Qingyi, he wanted to stop talking.


    "Do you want to go to the northern region?" Liu Qingyi smiled and asked.


    "Yes, I''m a little worried that they can''t defeat the demons." Su Mu nodded and replied.


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me at home."


    Liu Qingyi said with a smile, turned and entered the room, took out the items she had already prepared, handed them to Su mu, and said, "I know you won''t stay long after you hear this news, so I''ve prepared everything for you early in the morning. Don''t worry."


    Su Mu took Liu Qingyi''s prepared package and couldn''t help laughing and said, "clean up with qinger and I''ll take you to the north."


    "Really?"


    Liu Qingyi''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. Some couldn''t believe it and asked, "is your husband serious?"


    "My husband''s words are hard to catch up with. Now your strength has broken through the middle of yin and Yang. In the northern region, you have the ability to protect yourself even if I''m not with you. In addition, you haven''t left the eastern region at ordinary times. This time, you can take you to the northern region to see the ice field." Su Mu smiled and said.


    Liu Qingyi was excited when he heard the speech. He immediately hugged Su Mu and said, "I''ve long wanted to go out with you. I don''t want to stay at home every day until you come back. I want to go with you."


    Liu Qingyi then became worried and said, "but husband, qinger is still young now. Is it some to take her to the battlefield..."


    "It''s all right. You''ll just follow me then. Absolutely no one can hurt our daughter." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "HMM." Liu Qingyi nodded heavily when she heard the speech. She believed Su Mu would do what she said.

 Chapter 338

    The next morning, Su Mu took Liu Qingyi and Su qinger aboard the void ship. Seeing this, the black emperor, who had been waiting for him, couldn''t help wondering and said, "are you going too?"


    "Well, my husband said to take us out to see the world." Liu Qingyi replied with a smile.


    "I said, boy, are you really going to take their mother and daughter with you? You know, we''re not going on an outing this time. If anything happens, you won''t have time to regret it," said the black emperor.


    "Don''t worry, I have enough ability to protect them, not in case," Su Mu replied.


    "OK." the black emperor nodded and then started the void boat. Although the void boat is Su Mu''s, it basically has the ability to start whether Liu Qingyi or Gulin wind, which is also a convenience for his family.


    After su Mu and the black emperor set out, there were basically no top powers in the eastern region. This may be an oversight, but perhaps the problem will not be too big, because the black emperor had already set up arrays all over the eastern region, and the aquarium could not attack in a short time.


    Once the array touches the black emperor, he will know immediately, and then inform the great quasi emperors and strong men to hurry back to the eastern region quickly, and there will be basically no mistakes.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, about ten thousand miles ahead of the Beiyu South River, 50 empty ships of the Terran have docked here. The camp tent has been set up. Several patrol teams are monitoring everything outside. Inside, 21 quasi emperors gather together to talk about major events.


    "Gentlemen, this is where we are."


    Emperor Baimei pointed to a plain not far from the upper reaches of the South River on the map, and then moved his finger to a distant place opposite to Xiaogu, Qianshan Valley in the North Sea, saying: "This is the position occupied by the Tianmo clan after its emergence. It is understood that they are frantically hunting the aquarium to improve their strength. I estimate that in a short time, their Tianmo clan''s strength will get a qualitative leap."


    "The huge number of 200 million day demons is difficult to deal with. Unexpectedly, they still want to improve the strength of these 200 million day demons. If they are allowed to become stronger and stronger, I''m afraid they will have to be solved by the emperor at that time." Yang Zhennan frowned.


    "Qianshan Valley is very suitable for hiding. Brother Yang and I are the aborigines of the northern region, and we are most familiar with the northern region. Qianshan Valley, as the name suggests, is connected with thousands of valleys. Even if we want to attack it by force, if we don''t know enough people to lead the way, we may get lost in it. The most important thing is that there is an extremely special fog in Qianshan valley, Once the fog rises, our Terran''s powerful divine sense will lose its function, because that fog can shield our Terran divine sense, "Xiao Changhe explained solemnly.


    "I''ve also heard of this. After the fog rises, the visibility is only less than five meters. Moreover, due to the shielding of divine consciousness, after entering it, you can only lose your way and turn around. If you are lucky to come out, if you are unlucky, you can only die in it and turn into a dead bone." Yang Zhennan nodded and said.


    "In fact, it''s not a big problem for us. After all, everyone present is a quasi emperor. The space collapses when waving, and you can leave the thousand valleys in the blink of an eye." Chijiu Tianzun said with a slight red face after drinking the fake wine.


    "It''s too easy for Chijiu Tianzun to think. There''s another reason why Qianshan Valley is famous in the north. When the fog rises, it seems that even space will be lost. Even if you enter the space, you can''t leave the scope of Qianshan valley." Yang Zhennan shook his head and said that he had gone to qiangu Valley to find out. Unfortunately, it was also a bad chance that there was no fog for three days. At that time, he was young and energetic. He didn''t want to wait any longer and left directly.


    "It''s incredible that such a mysterious place didn''t spread praise to the four regions." the white eyebrow prospective emperor touched his beard and smiled.


    Hearing the speech, Yang Zhennan smiled slightly embarrassed: "It''s not true that emperor Zhenwu. People of emperor Zhenwu always think that there are good things in the thousand valleys. They always send people to look for them. After countless deaths and injuries, Emperor Zhenwu fought with the thousand mountain valley again. It''s said that the thousand Valley is a devil''s land and no one is allowed to mention it. You also know the deterrent power of emperor Zhenwu. Basically, not many people dare to convey the elimination of the thousand valleys Rest. "


    "Since the thousand valleys are so mysterious, you guys, we must make a detailed attack plan," said the white eyebrow prospective emperor.


    "I think it''s better to let me go to Qianshan Valley first. After all, you don''t know anything about it. It''s better for me to hide and check where and inquire about the news by the way." soul Tian, who had completed his recovery, came out from one corner and said aloud.


    As a strong man in the same realm as the 20 quasi emperors present, huntian doesn''t like to be the lobby, but likes to hide in the shadow. They have long been used to it. The sudden opening of huntian also reminds people that they also have a quasi emperor who is good at exploring information!


    Well, the last time was an accident. Although I was beaten a little miserably, I''m glad I didn''t die and came back alive, didn''t I?


    "Brother huntian, are you sure?" Baimei prospective emperor frowned and asked anxiously, as if he had asked that last time. Then huntian answered with 100% confidence and was beaten into a pig''s head.


    "Don''t worry, I know what you''re thinking. The last time was just an accident. I accidentally bumped into a piece of broken bark. This time, I''ll never be found." soul Tian grinned. Then her body disappeared. I think she set out directly.


    "Since your hiding ability is amazing, you shouldn''t step on the bark. Forget it. Since he is willing to go, we don''t have to stop it. By the way, sword God, you and old man Dujie should go together, so that he won''t have time to escape and be absorbed directly." Baimei quasi emperor shook his head and held his forehead and said.


    Gulin Feng was surprised when he heard the speech, and quickly nodded: "it makes sense to rob the old ghost. Let''s go."


    Although they can''t feel the trend of soul Tian, they don''t know where they are in Qianshan valley. When they arrive, they just need to hide and wait for soul Tian to complete the task and retreat safely.


    Of course, they will encounter another result, that is, soul Tian is found, and then they rush in to save people.


    From their anxious appearance, it is obvious that they believe in the second result. After all, Tianmo clan is not a fool. How can they detect the news so easily? What''s more, you can guarantee that none of the 200 million day demon clan is really good at exploring to find you?

 Chapter 339

    In the thousand mountain valley, heavy fog rises everywhere. The Tianmo clan hides in the thousand Valley and develops quietly under the cover of the heavy fog, but they don''t know that the Terran has already found their trace. Now they are entering the northern region to prepare for a war with them.


    "It''s foggy again. The concealment degree of this place is really high. There''s such a heavy fog every day. How can the Terran detect the news of our Tianmo clan?" the earth evil spirit looked at the foggy Qianshan Valley and said aloud.


    "This is really a good place to resist the exploration of human divine consciousness with these mysterious fog. In addition, his eyes can''t look directly at things five meters away. Isn''t this a perfect hiding place for development?" Tiansha nodded and agreed. They understand that it''s nothing more than improving the strength of the 200 million day demon clan, Then find enough time to be born again, defeat the Terran in one fell swoop and occupy the whole Xuantian continent.


    Of course, this is not the only way, nor is it the best way. Taizun''s reason for choosing such a stable development is that he is worried about the sudden intervention of the aquarium when fighting with the Terran, so he must raise the strength of the Tianmo clan to a powerful level, so that he can not be afraid of the trouble of the aquarium in the rear when fighting with the Terran.


    However, although their wishful thinking is very good, the Terran is not the fool in the dark. They have already known about the appearance of the Tianmo clan in the northern region, and the hidden place has already been figured out. They will not give them a chance to develop stably at all.


    After a few hours, the fog gradually receded, but the Qianshan valley still looked like it could not be seen. Although the bottom of the valley was clear of the clouds to see the light, there was still a light anti fog from above. Although it had no great influence, it blocked the line of sight and made people unable to see the scene below.


    Soul Tian''s figure quietly appeared on a mountain top in Qianshan valley. His body shape was integrated with the dark shadow, and carefully sneaked into the depths of Qianshan valley.


    He waited for this opportunity for a long time. After the fog dispersed, he had the opportunity to see the appearance of qiangu Valley, sneak into it and explore the information he needed.


    "Soul Tian has gone in." Gulin Feng said with a frown.


    Looking at the Qianshan Valley in front of him, he was worried. Everything in this place seemed so strange. Even the quasi emperor divine sense could not see through the fog. Only those Tianmo families dared to occupy here as their base camp.


    "The fog has cleared away. As long as brother huntian is careful and leaves quietly after getting the information he wants, nothing will happen, but he is afraid that there is a kind of existence in the Tianmo family who is good at exploring the breath, which will not be good news for him." the old man Dujie has lightning and thunder in his eyes and is always ready to rush into the valley to save huntian, After all, soul Tian is just a quasi emperor who is good at exploring. There is a quasi emperor realm, but there is no empty shelf of quasi emperor strength. If he is really found, he can''t rush out alone.


    "I hope he can come back intact." Gulin Feng sighed helplessly. Although the twenty-one quasi emperors of the Terran are majestic, they are free. They know that there are at least six of the twenty-one quasi emperors of the Terran, and their combat effectiveness is only a little better than that of the ordinary great saints. It is only because of some special reasons that they have broken through to the quasi emperor realm.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su mu, Liu Qingyi and Su qinger quickly approached the territory of the northern region by taking a void boat. At this time, they had come to the boundary river between the two regions. They could reach the territory of the northern region when they left the boundary river.


    "Husband, is this the boundary river dividing the five domains of the Terran?" Liu Qingyi asked in shock, looking at the magnificent river under the void ship.


    "Yes, it is this river that divides the Xuantian continent into the southeast, northwest and middle five regions. The four seas are its source and its destination." Su Mu nodded and explained.


    "It''s amazing that a river can divide the Xuantian continent into five. I don''t know whether it was made by immortals or formed by themselves for a long time." Liu Qingyi nodded and said with some exclamation.


    "Who knows, maybe when I have enough strength, I can solve this mystery." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "I believe my husband''s talent will solve this mystery soon." Liu Qingyi smiled and narrowed her eyes.


    "Of course," Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Dad, what a big fish in the water." Su qinger sat in Su Mu''s arms and pointed to the boundary river.


    Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech and looked at the border of Hanoi: "really? Dad, have a look?"


    It wasn''t bad. Su Mu was stunned when he saw it. Without saying a word, he handed Su qinger to Liu Qingyi and jumped towards the bottom of the boundary river.


    "Black emperor! Help!" Su Mu''s voice came from under the empty ship.


    The black emperor was fine. Qi Su Mu jumped down to do something. He didn''t hesitate at all. Without saying a word, he jumped with Su Mu''s figure towards the boundary river.


    "What''s the matter, boy? Can''t you do it yourself?" the black emperor asked with a frown.


    "I can handle it myself, but it takes a lot of time. I can hurry up with you," Su Mu replied.


    "OK, what are these things?" the black emperor said with a frown. He saw black objects like insect repellent floating in the boundary river, and then these black objects quickly attached to the empty ship.


    "Tarsal bone poison, an aquarium living in the boundary river, has a black body. When it touches your skin, it can easily get into your body, attach to your bones and devour your spiritual power and energy. Finally, when you die, he controls your skeleton to survive and look for the next goal." Su Mu explained aloud, The last time he and the black emperor passed here and back, they didn''t appear. I didn''t expect to meet him this time.


    "Then what are you waiting for? When these tarsal bone poisons get on the ship and meet your daughter and wife, they will be finished and kill them." the black emperor shouted, and the array plate appeared in his hand. An array unexpectedly rose and forced the whole empty ship into it.


    "Boy, come on, don''t go to the theatre." the black emperor said angrily. Your wife and children are really not in a hurry.


    "I''ll give you what''s attached to the boat. I''ll find something in the river." Su Mu said aloud. Then he opened the boundary river with his palm and drilled straight into the water.


    "Boy, what are you doing?" the black emperor immediately frowned, but did not think much. He quickly disposed of the tarsal poison attached to the ship, and then jumped into the boundary river after checking.

 Chapter 340

    The black emperor dived into the depth of the boundary river, looked carefully, then rushed to Su Mu''s direction and said, "boy, what are you going to do when you jump down?"


    Su Mu replied, "since there is tarsal bone poison here, it is certain that his accompanying magic medicine will also appear. It is a thing of great help to cultivation."


    "What?" asked the black emperor suspiciously.


    "Poisonous spirit liquid," Su Mu replied.


    "Venom?"


    "Yes, generally, there will be poison spirit liquid in the place where the tarsal bone poison appears. It is different from the dark tarsal bone poison. It presents a white crystal. It is a fist sized poison spirit liquid. The powerful spirit power contained in it is enough to make a person in the early stage of Yin-Yang enter the emperor''s extreme state step by step. I want to get it for light clothes and light children," Su Mu replied.


    "Did you find it?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "I''m still looking for it, but I haven''t found anything. It''s reasonable that the tarsal bone poison appears here in groups, and the poisonous spirit liquid should also appear together." Su Mu said with a little doubt.


    "Will it be covered by the huge stones in the boundary river? Scan carefully with your Divine sense." the black emperor warned.


    Su Mu reacted when he heard the speech. Without saying a word, his divine knowledge came out and scanned the bottom of the Wanli river near him. Finally, he found a similar thing on a stone wall.


    "Over there, go and have a look." Su Mu whispered and swam towards the other side without saying a word. Seeing this, the black emperor hurriedly followed and came to the stone wall.


    "This thing is what you call the venom? It looks a little dull," said the black emperor.


    "It shouldn''t be wrong. It''s really the same as described in the book. Take it and go," Su Mu replied. Then he buckled the crystal turned into poison spirit liquid from the wall and put it into the space ring.


    "Let''s go. The goods are still very good," said Su mu.


    The black emperor nodded and followed Su Mu back to the empty ship. Su Mu saw countless tarsal bone poisons on the water surface of the boundary river, as if he saw the enemy who killed his father, and frantically collided with the array under the black emperor.


    "Are they looking for death?" the black emperor said in some silence. He saw that those tarsal bone poisons one by one were like dying. Half of them tried to hit the array and were killed by the array.


    "We took away the poisonous spirit liquid they had accumulated for countless years. Can they not be crazy? Let''s go." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "That''s what he said." the black emperor threw his mouth, ignored the tarsal Poison below, and drove the void boat to the North quickly.


    "Boy, give me a piece of your venom?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "Can''t you use this for your cultivation?" Su Mu asked suspiciously, but he took out a large piece of poisonous spirit liquid and threw it to the black emperor.


    "Good thing, boy, do you know how this thing condenses?" the black emperor asked with a little curiosity.


    "Well, it''s basically those tarsal bone poisons attached to people and produced after absorbing spiritual power, just like you eat and shit," Su Mu reminded.


    "Lying in the trough! Boy is vicious!" the black emperor suddenly turned black when he heard the speech. He just smelled the smell of poisonous spirit liquid and almost licked it.


    "Come on, I lied to you. It was emitted by those tarsal bone poisons that absorbed too much spiritual power and condensed after being covered by tarsal bone poisons." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Scare me, I really thought it was pulled out." the black emperor said with a black line on his face.


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "light clothes, come here."


    Liu Qingyi walked to Su mu with some doubts, looked at a piece of venom in his hand that was the size of a human brain, and said, "what''s the matter, husband?"


    "Go and absorb the poison spirit liquid," Su Mu said aloud. Before giving it to Liu Qingyi, he baked it with the sun and burned all the poison attached to the surface of the poison spirit liquid.


    "Husband, I think I''d better leave it to qinger. Now that I have self-protection spiritual power, I''d better leave it to qinger to improve my strength in the future." Liu Qingyi shook her head and said.


    "Qinger''s body can''t bear the huge spiritual power and will be burst. Besides, you should hurry up to practice. Qinger will prepare other things for him in the future. Don''t worry." Su Mu said with a smile.


    Liu Qingyi had to nod when he heard the speech, took the head size poison and entered the room to absorb it.


    "If such a large piece of poisonous spirit liquid absorbs the strength of the girl in Liu Qingyi, it can break through the emperor level at least, and even become a half step sage." the black emperor nodded and said.


    "Half step sage is difficult to achieve, but it should be no problem to break through to the later stage of the emperor. After all, to become a half step sage depends not only on her spiritual power, but also on her own understanding of the mystery of the realm of saints." Su Mu shook her head and said.


    "Dad, when can my mother get out of the pass?" Su qinger asked curiously.


    "Don''t worry. Soon, you''ll be out of the customs in more than half a month." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Oh." Su qinger nodded when he heard the speech, holding Su Mu''s thigh. He didn''t know what to think.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later, in the tent built by the Terran in the northern region, the white eyebrow prospective emperor who was practicing suddenly opened his eyes and took out the messenger jade amulet, which could not help but suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Call!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a golden light suddenly shot out of the tent and spread to the accounts of each quasi emperor of the Terran family.


    "Something''s wrong!" Yang Zhennan was surprised at the golden light and hurried to the big account. As soon as he entered the account, the strong people of all Terrans had already sat down. He didn''t hesitate to go to his position and sit down.


    "Brother Baimei, what happened?" Xiao Changhe asked anxiously. He was just at the last moment of breaking through the shooting method, but after receiving the golden light, he endured the breakthrough and rushed to the big tent.


    "I''m sorry to bother you guys. It''s huntian. The sword God sent a message. They have been found by the Tianmo clan and are fleeing towards us at the moment." the white eyebrow prospective emperor said aloud.


    "Found? Everybody, quickly mobilize experts to rescue! By the way, brother Baimei, did the sword God say how many demons came this time?" Yang Zhennan asked eagerly.


    "He has disconnected the messenger before he can say more, but I think there are a lot of people, otherwise the three quasi emperors will not run away." Baimei quasi emperor shook his head and said.


    "That makes sense."


    "What are you hesitating about? Quickly summon experts to rescue, or something will happen if it''s late." Yang Zhennan said anxiously and hurriedly left the big account to mobilize experts.


    Without hesitation, the prospective emperors rushed out of the big account.

 Chapter 341

    In the middle of the northern region, in an ice Valley in the xuanbing mountain range, Gulin Feng and the three are doing their best to hide their breath. The blood on the old man huntian and Dujie shows that they are in great trouble.


    "Damn it, it''s terrible for the three demons to join hands." the old man said with an ugly face.


    "Yes, and the three of them don''t know why. It seems that they can get the words from each other''s heart. The strength they play is not as simple as one plus one equals two." Gulin Feng bandaged the wound for soul Tian and said with an ugly face.


    "How is it? Has the news been sent?" soul Tian asked with a pale face and very weak.


    "Don''t worry, has it been sent? Brother Baimei has received our request for help, but I''m afraid I didn''t say much because of our spiritual power fluctuation." Gulin Feng nodded and said.


    "That''s good." soul Tian nodded, took a deep breath and closed his eyes. At the moment, his whole body was full of wounds and was extremely weak.


    Gulin Feng didn''t speak again. He hid his breath and observed the situation outside. They didn''t dare to move at all now. If they leaked out any spiritual power, they might be smelled by the dogs of the Tianmo clan.


    Previously, the perfect soul Tian hidden in Qianshan valley was found and injured because of the smell of the unknown heavenly devil. Fortunately, Gulin wind and the old man Dujie gave timely support, otherwise soul Tian might not come back this time.


    At this time, over the xuanbing mountains, a mass of black gas flew quickly. The black gas dispersed, and the Tiansha of the Tianmo family showed his figure. He held an object similar to the ring knife in his hand and carefully checked the escape trace of Gulin Feng and others.


    "He''s the only one, the sword God, who killed him together?" the old man said aloud.


    "No, this guy arrived here first, which means that the two guys should be not far away. If we are so exposed and delayed by him, I''m afraid it''s us." Gulin Feng shook his head and replied.


    Old Dujie nodded when he heard the speech. He just mentioned it casually. At the moment, soul Tian was seriously injured, and he was not so well. Because he didn''t dare to recover his spiritual power easily, more than 70% of his spiritual power had been consumed in his body at the moment. Gulin Feng was the only one who had the power of World War I.


    Although Gulin Feng could fight with that day''s evil spirit, he could not gain an advantage. If he was delayed by that day''s evil spirit, once the other two arrived, it would be a situation of death for the three of them.


    At this time, Tiansha, who had nothing to gain, suddenly turned his head and looked at a valley, which seemed strange, because the evil spirit he had just sprinkled could not enter the valley.


    "Go and have a look." Tiansha thought in his heart, holding the ring knife in his hand and driving towards the valley with a serious look.


    "He''s coming!" the old man Dujie was so worried that he immediately wanted to use his spiritual power to stop him.


    "Taoist brother, wait a minute!" Gulin Feng immediately wanted to stop the old man''s action, but he was a step late. The old man''s hands were already emitting bursts of aura and attracted the nine heaven God thunder.


    "Sure enough, you little mice of the Terran clan are hiding here. Why don''t you continue to run?" Tiansha looked at the three people who showed their body and grinned.


    Gulin Feng''s face was ugly, and soul Tian was seriously injured. There was not much spiritual power in the old man to fight. He was the only one left with the power of the first war.


    "Dujie old man, take huntian and leave immediately. I''ll hold him first, and I''ll catch up after you get away." Gulin Feng took a deep breath and said solemnly with a long sword.


    "No! How could I leave you alone to fight with this kind of guy? Sword God, let''s go together." the old man shook his head and said immediately. He is not the kind of person who can abandon his companions for his own life.


    "If you don''t go, we can''t all go. Now brother huntian is seriously injured and has no strength to escape. You don''t have much spiritual power to fight. I''ll hold him and buy you two time. Then I''ll leave directly! Go!" Gulin Feng shouted.


    The old man was helpless. He took a deep breath and jumped up from his back. He tore the space, escaped into it and left here quickly.


    "Want to run? Can you run?" Tiansha sneered, and immediately wanted to catch up with the old man and soul Tian.


    Gulin Feng held a long sword in his hand. Looking at the Tiansha suspended in the air, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. An amazing sword Qi suddenly appeared in front of Tiansha and stopped him.


    "Want to catch up? First ask the long sword in my hand if you agree." Gulin Feng squinted.


    The Gulin wind shouted angrily, and the long sword in his hand suddenly emitted bursts of golden light. His body suddenly disappeared and jumped in front of the Tiansha.


    Gulin wind stabbed out with a sword, and the sword Qi surged and came out of its sheath, just like a golden dragon rushing straight at the door of the Tiansha.


    "You can''t stop me." Tiansha frowned, waved the ring knife in his hand and easily broke the sword Qi of Gulin wind. Then, as soon as his hands gathered, the ring knife suddenly split into two. Tiansha''s speed soared and rushed to Gulin wind, making Gulin wind difficult to resist.


    Gulin wind reacted very quickly. Without saying a word, he raised his long sword and chose to block the ring knife above. Then he twisted his body. The ring knife from below hit him on his waist, and then he flew out.


    "Fortunately, there is a defense treasure sent by the smelly boy, otherwise it will be planted this time." Gulin Feng touched his underwear and couldn''t help grinning.


    "Unexpectedly, you still have this level of defense treasure. It''s very good. It seems that I''ll get it soon." Tiansha smiled, nodded and waved a knife. The magic Qi directly covered the whole sky like a dark cloud covering the top.


    Gulin Feng dodged the knife Qi with a flash. When he looked sideways, the knife Qi directly penetrated the three giant icebergs and cut them off.


    "What a terrible sword spirit." Gulin Feng grinned and waved the long sword in his hand. The sword spirit attacked Tiansha surprisingly.


    Tiansha casually glanced at the sword Qi wielded by Gulin wind. Then he raised his right hand and waved the ring knife suddenly. A knife Qi appeared out of thin air and collided with the sword Qi wielded by Gulin wind.


    Bang!


    The air of the sword came to Gulin Feng''s face. Gulin Feng felt that his face was hurt by the scattered sword air after the collision, but he didn''t reveal any flaws.


    The demons in front of them are different from any one they have met before. Their strength is amazing. Not to mention, their ability to hide assassination is even more frightening, and their strength and defense ability are not poor. They are like an all-round demons.

 Chapter 342

    Gulin''s spirit is serious. He doesn''t forget to be vigilant against the Tiansha. He''s afraid that the other two guys will suddenly come out and give him a fatal blow. Although he''s not afraid of death, he doesn''t want to die here.


    "Are you the top strong man in the Terran? Apart from the young emperor, few people should be your opponent, but in my opinion, that''s it." Tiansha mocked, mocking Gulin wind and not forgetting to belittle the strength of the strong man of the Terran.


    "Few of our Terrans may be your opponents, but if the emperor makes a move, hehe, none of you Tianmo clan can bear the power of his fist." Gulin Feng also replied, with a very proud tone, because the emperor in their mouth is not their disciple Su mu?


    "Nonsense." Tiansha didn''t believe it at all. Then he fell directly and fought with Gulin wind again.


    Not far from the xuanbing mountains, a small and incomparable demon and a cold demon are heading for the battlefield of Gulin wind and Tiansha.


    "Di Sha, don''t breathe. I''ll try to kill him directly from the dark." the evil Sha said aloud. It''s better to assassinate the Terran directly than wasting time and letting the three evil spirits kill the Terran at the same time.


    "It''s up to you." Disha stretched his waist and his eyes were scarlet.


    The evil spirit glanced at him, frowned and said, "hold back the killing idea in your heart first. I failed. You are on the top."


    Disha shrugged his shoulders casually, as if he didn''t care at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty thousand miles to the south of xuanbing mountain, the Terran has been running towards the north at the fastest speed. At this time, the body of the old man Dujie suddenly appeared in the crowd. After putting down his soul, he immediately said: "ladies and gentlemen, the sword God is still confronting the devil that day in xuanbing mountain. Rescue quickly."


    "Lead the way through the robbery!" said the white eyebrow prospective emperor immediately.


    "Come with me!"


    ¡­¡­


    "How much strength do you have to fight me?" Tiansha looked at Gulin wind who was panting and asked. In contrast, he seemed very relaxed.


    "Hum!" Gulin Feng gave a cold hum and didn''t answer.


    If he hadn''t run a lot of distance and resisted for a moment in Qianshan Valley, and spent a lot of spiritual power, how could he be so embarrassed?


    "I''m afraid I''ll never see that boy again. Qinger, you should practice your sword skills hard!" Gulin Feng took a deep breath and thought in his heart.


    Brake!


    At this time, a sharp blade suddenly penetrated Gulin Feng''s shoulder, and the figure of the devil also appeared behind Gulin Feng.


    "After waiting so long, you can be regarded as showing a flaw." the devil said coldly. If Gulin Feng hadn''t been distracted for a moment, he wouldn''t be able to make a direct shot.


    "Waiting for you." Gulin Feng grinned. He deliberately let the sharp blade deviate from the protective area of the defensive underwear and pierced his shoulder for now!


    Gulin Feng drank loudly, endured severe pain, broke the sharp blade in the hand of the evil spirit, and then directly hugged the evil spirit. Gulin Feng God''s knowledge and control sword directly penetrated his shoulder from behind him and pierced the right arm of the evil spirit.


    "Return to one sword! Annihilate to one!" Gulin Feng shouted angrily. The sword Qi suddenly appeared in the sky and stabbed Gulin Feng and evil spirit.


    The devil''s eyes trembled. Did this guy plan to die together with himself!? How is this possible!?


    The evil spirit desperately wanted to break free from the shackles, but Gulin Feng had too much strength to hold him, and he couldn''t break away for a while.


    "Help!" Tian Sha frowned. They were one of the three evil spirits. If the evil spirit died, he and di Sha would not feel good.


    "Go to the yellow spring with me!" Gulin Feng grinned. There was no fear in his eyes. There was only endless madness. When the devil saw it, he couldn''t help worrying. How could there be such a crazy person?


    "Help quickly!" the evil spirit shouted.


    "It''s too late! Thorn!" Gulin Feng said with a crazy smile, and then thought of the graceful figure of the Lord of yaochi.


    "Sorry to disappoint you."


    Boom!!!


    Countless sword Qi directly pierced the body of evil spirit and Gulin Feng. Evil spirit was frightened, but he couldn''t get away from the place where the sword Qi was everywhere. In the blink of an eye, he was stabbed into a hornet''s nest by the sword Qi all over the sky, and then turned into a black fly ash and disappeared.


    "Poof!!" Tian Sha and di Sha couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood at the same time. They looked at Gulin Feng''s body. This guy was too crazy. He really died together with evil Sha and made him succeed!


    "Shit, what level of defense treasure does this smelly boy send? It can''t be damaged." Gulin Feng vomited blood and thought helplessly. It would be bad if he gave this treasure to Tianmo clan.


    "Take him back and give it to taizun." Tiansha said with an ugly face.


    Disha nodded when he heard the speech, sucked Gulin Feng''s still breathing body directly, grabbed it in his hand and hurried towards Qianshan valley.


    They dare not stay much, because they have felt dozens of powerful breath coming here.


    Shortly after Tiansha Disha left with Gulin wind, the strong of the Terran also rushed to the place where they had fought before. The ground was in chaos, surrounded by destroyed icebergs, and a long sword was left in place.


    "Where''s the sword God?" asked the white eyebrow prospective emperor with an ugly face. He had a bad idea in his heart.


    The old man''s heart was tight and his eyes were full of red. It was obviously an extreme expression of anger.


    "Tianmo clan!"


    "Crackle! Rumble!"


    With the old man Dujie yelling, endless thunder billowed in the air, and endless electric snakes twisted their bodies and danced high in the sky.


    "Predecessors! The breath of the sword God is not broken! He is not dead!" just then, Taiyi holy master ran over with a jade amulet in his hand and said eagerly.


    "What!"


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor turned around fiercely, looked at the jade amulet in the hands of Taiyi holy master, immediately smiled and said, "great! Brother Gu is not dead! Everyone, he must have been taken away by the Tianmo clan! Catch up!"


    "Chase!"


    Yang Zhennan nodded and said, "it must have taken all the strength of the other party before the sword God fought with the devil that day. Ladies and gentlemen, this is a good time for us to destroy the devil!"


    "Good! Everybody, take back the sword God! Destroy the devil!"


    The Terran rushed towards Qianshan valley without saying a word. On the other side, the faces of Tiansha and Disha who had not gone too far were suddenly ugly. The breath of the strong Terran was approaching at a speed they couldn''t imagine.


    "Disha! Throw him away! Otherwise we can''t get away!" Tiansha said immediately. He can only throw Gulin wind down and let the Terran take it back, otherwise the Terran can''t escape without stopping.


    Disha also understood the meaning of Tiansha, directly left Gulin wind and continued to run towards Qianshan valley.

 Chapter 343

    The Terran found Gulin Feng on the way of hunting and brought him back to the camp for recuperation. They didn''t continue to chase, because they knew that they were the only emperor this time.


    Although the number is large, who can say that there are no other strong players in the demon clan camp that day? To be on the safe side, they gave up hunting and returned to the camp with Gulin wind to recuperate them.


    Three days later, Gulin Feng was lying in bed resting in the camp tent. Suddenly, there was a cough, which startled the bodyguard outside and hurried in to check.


    Gulin Feng slowly sat up, shook his fist and said in surprise, "I''m still alive?"


    Previously, he planned to die with the evil spirit, which was indeed a success. After all, the evil spirit did die in his hands, but he was also seriously injured and dying. How could he recover so quickly?


    "The sword God is awake!" the bodyguard hurriedly ran out of the tent and shouted, and the voice spread all over the camp.


    The nineteen prospective emperors, who were discussing in the main account, got up and rushed to the big account where Gulin wind rested.


    "Sword God, how is your recovery? Do you feel any discomfort?"


    Entering the tent, I saw a white haired old man asking for Gulin Feng''s pulse. He was a common folk doctor named Qin Ming. Because of his excellent medical skills, he opened his meridians through medical skills after passing down the cultivation method of the Terran. Relying on those tonics, he quickly broke through to the realm of divine power.


    Later, he joined the Kunlun holy land and became an alchemist under the guidance of the elders of the Kunlun holy land. Qin Ming''s face talent was amazing. In a short time, he became a high-level alchemist, participated in the drive of the Tianmo clan and became a medical attendant.


    "I don''t feel too much discomfort, but I''m exhausted. It''s estimated that it will take a while to recover." Gulin Feng replied.


    "Remember not to use the spirit power in a short time. The sword God''s meridians are very fragile at the moment. If you use the spirit power rashly, there is only one end. That is, the meridians can''t bear the rage of the spirit. They can only end up breaking the meridians and becoming a useless man. I hope the sword God will remember the reminder below." Qin Ming said aloud, took his hand back and covered the quilt for Gulin wind.


    Gulin Feng nodded and then asked curiously, "thank you, master Qin Dan. I must remember, but I don''t know how long it will take for my meridians to fully recover?"


    "At least half a year, more than a few years. The sword God can survive in this situation. His body is already scarred. If he wants to recover, he can''t achieve it overnight. However, if the sword God takes good care of himself, it won''t take long. Half a year is enough." Qin Ming gave an answer after thinking for a moment.


    "Thank you, master Qin Dan." Gulin Feng nodded and thanked.


    "As a human race, the sword God doesn''t have to be so polite. I ordered my disciples to boil some medicine for the sword God, which will be delivered in a moment. I''ll leave first." Qin Ming put away the tools placed aside and said.


    "I''m sorry I can''t deliver it," Gulin Feng said with a deep breath.


    "Don''t get in the way, the sword God will take good care of himself." Qin Ming put away his tools, waved his hand and smiled. Then he turned and left the big tent.


    As soon as there was a big account, Baimei prospective emperor immediately stopped Qin Ming and asked, "master Qin Dan, how is the sword God injured?"


    "Mr. Baimei, don''t worry, there''s nothing serious. The sword God''s physique is not weak. With the protection of the supreme treasure, there''s nothing serious except that the internal meridians are a little fragile and the body is a little vain." Qin Ming quickly replied that Baimei prospective emperor is the commander-in-chief of this expedition. He can''t be disrespectful.


    "Master Qin Dan doesn''t have to be so polite. Can we go into the account to see the sword God?" Baimei prospective emperor asked hurriedly.


    "Naturally, it''s OK, but we must remember that the sword God is still weak and can''t be angry," Qin Ming reminded.


    "Don''t worry, master Qin Dan. Go and help yourself. Let''s go in and have a look." the white eyebrow prospective emperor nodded.


    "Farewell." Qin Ming arched his hand and turned to his tent.


    "Fortunately, I brought a lot of alchemists with me, otherwise I don''t know what to do this time." Baimei prospective emperor smiled and said.


    "Yes, thanks to the alchemist, otherwise the sword God would be really bad this time." Yang Zhennan took a deep breath.


    "Come on, let''s go in and see the sword God and see how he recovers." the old man said anxiously.


    When they entered the tent, Gulin Feng was studying a underwear on his body, and his expression seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Sword God, how is his recovery?" the old man Dujie hurried to Gulin Feng and asked anxiously. Gulin Feng held up the time for him and soul Tian to leave that day, which led to such a serious injury. If Gulin Feng really had any accident, I''m afraid his Taoist heart would also have problems.


    "Don''t worry, my body is very hard. It''s no big deal. Master Qin Dan said that as long as I don''t use aura within half a year, I can almost recover in half a year." Gulin Feng smiled and waved his hand carelessly. He looked very angry. If everyone else didn''t know that he was seriously injured, I''m afraid he would really be cheated by him at this time.


    "Did Qin Dan master tell us that your internal meridians are fragile and your physique is weak at this time, but you should remember Qin Dan master''s words." Baimei quasi emperor reminded us.


    "You can rest assured." Gulin Feng smiled and waved his hand.


    "Sword God, can you tell us what happened three days ago? You didn''t make it clear when you were summoning Yufu." Xiao Changhe asked curiously. Originally, he also asked about the transitional robbery of the old man, but the old man became a little sensitive because of the Gulin wind and didn''t reveal anything.


    As for soul Tian? At the moment, he is still resting. Although his injury is not as serious as that of Gulin wind, his physique is very weak because he is good at exploring the reasons why he is not good at fighting. It will take a long time to recover.


    Gulin took a deep breath when he heard the speech and told the whole story from the day he arrived at Qianshan Valley, which shocked everyone.


    The quasi emperors of the three heavenly demons can kill the old people in seconds, and even it doesn''t take any effort to kill them in seconds. I don''t know how many heavenly demons are good at exploring. On which day, soul Tian will be found after this loss.


    The next battle between Gulin Feng and Tiansha attracted their great horror. The three joined hands to kill the prospective emperor. They were able to win the battle with Gulin Feng alone!?


    You know why Gulin Feng is good at swordsmanship, but he is the first strong man before the Terran! Was defeated by an ordinary demon!? How can they not be surprised?

 Chapter 344

    After listening to Gulin Feng''s story, all the people present respected him. In order not to let the three evil spirits of the Tianmo family join hands, he took one of them directly to death and successfully killed the other!


    This is good news for Terrans! The joint strength of the three can kill and rob the elderly, which shows that the three of them are not afraid of all quasi emperors or even many quasi emperors.


    Now, Gulin wind kills a demon to death, so that they can''t unite together. Isn''t this a rare good news for the Terran?


    "So, the devil has turned into black and grey and was beaten back to the demon world. Which of the remaining two is more powerful in your opinion." the white eyebrow prospective emperor frowned and asked.


    "It should be that day''s evil spirit. That guy seems to be the leader of three heavenly demons. As for the short earth evil spirit, I don''t think his strength will be stronger than me and equal to me at most." Gulin Feng replied after thinking for a moment, but the answer is uncertain even for him.


    Baimei quasi emperor and others naturally understand, but a little more news is much better than a blind war.


    At this time, a bodyguard anxiously ran into the big tent, knelt on one knee and said, "Dharma guardians, a void ship appeared thousands of miles away in the south."


    "Empty ship?"


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor frowned, looked at the crowd and asked, "did you call for support?"


    "No." they all shook their heads. They didn''t call for support. After all, the battle hasn''t been fought yet. The strength of the Terran is what it is now. If it hasn''t been consumed, why go to seek support?


    "Strange, is it difficult?"


    As soon as the white eyebrow prospective emperor''s eyes lit up, he hurriedly said, "everyone, hurry... Hurry to meet him. If I guess correctly, the emperor is here!"


    "Ah! Good! The emperor is coming!"


    Everyone was so happy that they hurried out of the tent and flew towards the southern sky. They saw that there was indeed a void ship moving slowly not far away. Looking at the mark on the void ship, it was indeed a void ship of a holy land. It should be wrong.


    "Boy, they found us." the black emperor stretched out and said. After such a long journey, they finally crossed the boundary river and came to the land of the northern region, but they saw the Terran camp not far away, so they flew here.


    "I found it when I found it. Qinger, are you happy to see Grandpa right away?" Su Mu asked with a smile holding Su qinger.


    "Happy! Where is Grandpa?" Su qinger asked curiously.


    "Must be..."


    Su Mugang wanted to point out the figure of Gulin wind from the crowd, but he couldn''t find it. He couldn''t help wondering, "is it difficult to go out to explore the news?"


    But Su Mu didn''t think much, and replied, "it must be in the big tent. I''ll see it in a minute."


    "Uh huh."


    Su qinger nodded, looked at the icebergs in the distance and said, "Dad, those mountains are frozen."


    "The northern region is like this. You can''t see the green mountains and waterfalls near our holy land," Su Mu replied.


    "Because they are frozen?" Su qinger asked curiously.


    "Yes," Su Mu nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    "Welcome the emperor!"


    The voice was magnificent and spread to Su Mu''s ears through the sky, which made Su Mu feel helpless. He quickly waved his hand and said, "predecessors, why are you so? I''m just an ordinary human race."


    "The emperor is joking. Come on, the emperor has been on his way for so long. Go to the big tent and have a rest." the white eyebrow prospective emperor said with a smile. Previously, he was worried that there were other strong people of Tianmo clan besides Tiansha and Disha, but now, he is still worried about farts!


    With Su mu in charge, even if they attack Qianshan Valley directly at this time, they have no problem, because they trust Su Mu''s strength so much.


    "OK." Su Mu nodded, took Liu Qingyi off the empty boat and walked towards the big tent.


    "How did the emperor bring his wife and children?" the people wondered when they saw the little girl held by Su Mu and the beautiful Liu Qingyi behind them.


    "It''s boring for them to stay in Taiyi holy land. Anyway, I have nothing to do, so I''ll take them to the northern region to have a look." Su Mu explained with a puzzled look at Baimei Zhun Di and others.


    "I see. Don''t worry, Emperor. With us, qinger and Emperor''s wife will never make any mistakes. We will try our best to protect them." Baimei prospective emperor replied with a smile.


    "That''s not necessary. Everyone has to be busy dealing with the Tianmo clan. How can you spare your hand to protect them? Don''t worry, they can''t do anything with me." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "This is nature. Is there a safer place in the world than staying with the emperor?" the white eyebrowd prospective emperor said with a smile.


    Entering the big tent, Su Mu couldn''t help but rush to the doubt again and asked, "Mr. Bai Mei, my master is out?"


    "Er..." the white eyebrow prospective emperor was speechless when he heard the speech. He didn''t know how to answer.


    The old man Dujie quickly stood up with an apology on his face and said, "emperor, the sword God helped me and huntian leave and stopped the pursuit of Tianmo clan. At the moment, he is injured and is recuperating."


    "What? Take me to have a look," Su Mu said hurriedly, with a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. Our accompanying Dan master has healed the sword God. It''s all right. Just take a good rest for a while." Baimei prospective emperor hurriedly said.


    "So? That''s good."


    Su Mu nodded, but he was still worried and said, "I don''t know which big tent my master is now. Can you take me to see it?"


    "Emperor, come with me." Baimei prospective emperor stood up and walked towards the big tent of Gulin wind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Grandpa!"


    As soon as he entered the tent, Su qinger jumped out of Su Mu''s arms and ran to Gulin wind.


    Gulin Feng immediately felt puzzled and asked, "qinger? Why did you come here?"


    "I brought her."


    Su Mu said aloud, "is the injury okay?"


    "Don''t worry, my body is very hard. Just take good care of it for a period of time. What can you gain from closing down this time?" Gulin Feng asked curiously.


    "It''s natural. You''ll know when you''re against the heavenly demon clan." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "This time the Tianmo clan doesn''t appear like the last time. You should be very careful," Gulin Feng reminded.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bother you to rest now that you are injured and recuperated. Qinger, will you stay here with Grandpa?" Su Mu asked.


    "OK!" Su qinger nodded.


    Su Mu turned around and left the tent with a smile. Gulin Feng smiled at Su qinger and asked, "qinger, is there any progress in swordsmanship?"


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I practice every day. I''ve made great progress." Su qinger replied.

 Chapter 345

    In the main account, a detailed map of the northern region was placed on the table, surrounded by the top combat forces of the Terran today, including the holy masters of all holy places and several strong scattered practitioners.


    "This time, the sword God can be said to have sent back the news for us with his own life. The Tianmo clan is hidden in the Qianshan valley. It''s difficult for us to attack because of the fog in the valley. I don''t know if you have any way to lead the Tianmo and choose a plain to fight?" Baimei prospective emperor said aloud.


    I saw that everyone was frowning and thinking secretly. After all, the general way to lead those demons out is really impossible.


    "I have a plan that should lead to Tianmo clan," Su Mu said aloud.


    "Emperor, please say."


    Su Mu nodded, stood up and said, "when the black emperor and I went to recover the southern region, the leader of the southern region''s Tianmo clan Tun Yu had an item on his body, which was absolutely fatal to the Tianmo clan."


    "I don''t know what the emperor is?" Baimei prospective emperor asked thoughtfully.


    "One of the three most precious treasures of Tianmo family, Tianmo Pearl!"


    Su Mu said aloud, "this thing is called the three most precious treasures of the Tianmo family side by side with the Tianmo heart and the Tianmo policy, so it definitely plays a great role for the Tianmo family. As long as we release the news that the Tianmo beads are in our hands, we are not afraid that the Tianmo will not be fooled."


    "Dare you ask emperor, is the magic bead in your hand?" Yang Zhennan asked curiously.


    "No."


    Su Mu shook his head and said in a voice, "although I don''t have Tianmo beads, there''s no problem that we can disguise one to attract Tianmo clan."


    "But emperor, will the Tianmo clan be fooled?" Xiao Changhe asked with some worry. This method is really good, but what should we do if the Tianmo clan is not fooled?


    "Don''t worry, the Tianmo clan has a great desire for their three treasures, and there is a more than 80% chance that they will be deceived. Even if they don''t come out, we can think of other ways. Anyway, forging Tianmo beads to release information won''t consume too much time and energy." Su Mu explained.


    "Then according to the emperor, it''s up to the emperor to forge the heavenly magic beads. We will spread the news as soon as possible to let the heavenly demon family know that we hold the heavenly magic beads." Baimei prospective emperor nodded at Su mu.


    "OK." Su Mu nodded, turned and left the main account. He wanted to borrow something from the black emperor to forge the magic beads. Not to mention the function, at least the appearance and smell should be the same. Of course, Su Mu also planned to add some materials to prevent the forged magic beads from falling into the hands of the magic, and he could catch them off guard at that time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the thousand Valley, another heavy fog dispersed, and the shadow of the Tianmo clan army appeared everywhere in the valley. Nearly 200 million Tianmo clan army guarded here. They all believed that the Terran could not attack.


    "Taizun, it''s like the Terran is holding a magic bead." Tiansha said aloud. He learned this from an aquarium, but he didn''t know how the aquarium knew it.


    "The Terran holds the most precious heaven magic bead of our Tianmo clan in his hand!? is the news true!?" taizun stood up and asked with greedy flames in his eyes.


    "I''m not sure. It''s just a rumor outside."


    Tiansha shook his head and said, "I heard some news when I left the world of heavenly demons. An ordinary heavenly demon named Tun is the master of holding the heavenly demon beads on the Xuantian continent. He did die in the hands of the Terrans. I estimate that the heavenly demon beads are likely to be in the hands of the Terrans."


    "After a clear investigation, this may be a trick of the Terran to lead us out of the valley. Although our Tianmo clan has a large number and is strong in Yin and Yang, the 21 quasi emperors of the Terran are not vegetarian, not to mention the saints of various forces." taizun restrained his greed and said very solemnly.


    The number of Terrans is not as good as them, but the quasi emperors of Terrans are strong ones who can easily solve tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands!


    Even if those Terran quasi emperors don''t fight, the saints of the Terran holy places and those great saints are not vegetarian! It can also solve countless demons with one punch.


    "Please don''t worry, my subordinates will investigate the truth and falsehood of the matter as soon as possible." Tiansha nodded and turned to leave the cave. He needs to investigate whether the Terran really holds the news of Tianmo beads as soon as possible.


    If the news is true, they will try their best to get it back, because as one of the three most precious treasures of the Tianmo family, the attraction of Tianmo beads is unparalleled!


    Two days later, in the Terran camp, Su Mu held a dark bead in his hand. There was some blood red light inside the bead, and the surrounding black air was churning. It really looked like a magic bead that day, which looked very strange.


    "Emperor, the news has spread, but the Tianmo family seems not to have been deceived. At this time, they still sit firmly in Qianshan valley without a trace of the smell of sending troops." Xiao Changhe said aloud. Only after soul Tian was seriously injured, inquiring about the news can only fall on Xiao Changhe.


    "It''s hard for you. Please take this bead and run to xuanbing mountain. Inject your spiritual power into it, destroy the magic Qi inside, destroy the four mountains, and leave the breath of this bead on those mountains." Su Mu said aloud after handing the bead to Xiao Changhe.


    "Emperor, do you have any deep meaning?" Baimei prospective emperor asked with some doubt.


    "This fake magic bead is made of the magic Qi extracted from the bodies of the Tianmo clan I collected before. With the materials provided by the black emperor, it has the same appearance and smell. The reason why I asked him to destroy the xuanbing mountain is to lead the Tianmo clan out, Mr. Xiao, please." Su Mu explained.


    "Don''t worry, emperor, it''s up to me, Xiao Changhe. I''ll be back when I go." Xiao Changhe said with a smile, but he didn''t know. Not far from the camp, a pair of eyes stared at Xiao Changhe quietly, followed behind him secretly, and wanted to snatch the fake Tianmo bead.


    "Taizun, the magic beads are indeed in the hands of the Terrans. I need your support."


    Tiansha didn''t dare to disturb Xiao Changhe, but could only whisper: "Taizun, the Tianmo bead is indeed in the hands of the Terran. The breath and appearance can''t be wrong. It must be the Tianmo bead of our Tianmo clan. The person holding the Tianmo bead is a quasi emperor, but the breath is not very stable. He should not stabilize his cultivation. It''s too close to the Terran camp. His subordinates don''t dare to fight. Please taizun for support."


    After the words were recorded, they turned into a burst of black smoke and disappeared in a moment.

 Chapter 346

    In the thousand Valley, after receiving the news from the Tiansha, taizun gathered all the armies of the Tianmo family without saying a word and was ready to go to the Terran camp to rob the Tianmo beads!


    Because as one of the three gods of Tianmo family, he understands the power of Tianmo beads as one of the three most precious treasures. Can''t Chengdu see that the demon gods in their Tianmo world are also eager for the three most precious treasures?


    "Start now!" taizun shouted, and the army opened. There were a large number of demons in 200 million days. Marching was like a locust crossing. The whole distance of millions of kilometers in the sky was occupied by the dense army of demons.


    Naturally, the news of the Tianmo clan''s dispatch cannot be concealed from the spies of the human clan. It''s OK for those Tianmo clan to stay in Qianshan valley. In that case, if they don''t come out, the human clan has no good way to attack and solve the Tianmo clan.


    But now it''s different. Those demons did get the emperor''s plan and were successfully attracted!


    Isn''t this a great opportunity for Terrans? Emperor Zi has now personally come to the northern battlefield. Everyone is confident in this battle because of the existence of Su Mu! They are sure to win the final victory!


    ¡­¡­


    "Report! The Tianmo clan was successfully attracted to the whole army by the emperor''s plan. At this time, it has run through the five barren ice fields and straight to the mountain." a celebrity spy went into the big tent and told the people present the news.


    "Good! Good! These damned demons have finally come out. It''s really hard for us to hide in the bird place in Qianshan Valley every day." Yang Zhennan shouted excitedly.


    "Yes, this time the whole army of Tianmo clan is dispatched, which is good news for our Terrans. You guys, Qianshan Valley has been let out. In order to prevent those Tianmo clan from retreating, I think six imperial court Dharma protectors and twelve saints should go to directly occupy Qianshan valley." Xiao Changhe nodded and proposed.


    "No, although there are many strong people in our Terran, the grass-roots combat power is still very different from the demon family that day. It''s not a good thing for our Terran front battlefield to rashly send so many combat power to occupy Qianshan valley." du''e magic boy stood up and retorted.


    "I think this plan is feasible. In the front battlefield, there are emperors, many saints and 12 quasi emperors, who can hold the Tianmo family back and dare not act rashly. When we occupy Qianshan Valley, we will attack from both sides. In this way, the Tianmo family will fall into our encirclement?" Yang Miao said aloud. He agreed to divide troops to occupy Qianshan valley.


    "But in this way, the pressure on the front battlefield is a little big." the white eyebrow prospective emperor frowned and said. He thought this plan was really good, but if the Terran didn''t fully resist the enemy, I''m afraid it would be difficult to resist the attack of the Tianmo clan!


    "I agree with the plan."


    Just then, Su Mu led the black emperor into the main account and said aloud.


    "Emperor." everyone got up and nodded to Su mu, saying hello.


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor said, "but emperor, if we divide our troops in two ways, if the Tianmo family knows the news, don''t we..."


    "Mr. Bai Mei, I know what you''re worried about. I''ve made a plan for this two-way thing, but senior Xiao Changhe put it forward." Su Mu smiled.


    "Then please tell us your detailed plan, so that we can be prepared." Baimei prospective emperor said aloud.


    "This time, I plan to take the black emperor to the back of the Tianmo clan and occupy Qianshan valley. I will directly attack the back of the Tianmo clan with lightning speed. In the front battlefield, you elders will drag the Tianmo clan and fight with them. The enemy will advance and retreat, the enemy will retreat and pursue, the enemy will defend and fight, and the enemy will fight and run until I occupy Qianshan Valley and attack from the rear When the black emperor and I unite with the front battlefield, we can trap the Tianmo clan directly in our encirclement. Then everything will be easy, "Su Mu said aloud.


    "Emperor, don''t! Now you are the backbone of the human race. How can you go to Qianshan Valley alone to attack the back of Tianmo clan? I don''t agree with that." Baimei prospective emperor said firmly. He was absolutely unwilling to let Su Mu take risks. After all, if Su Mu had something wrong, it would be really difficult for the human race to turn over.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Bai Mei. With the strength of me and the black emperor, even if the great emperor recovers, we can also inflict heavy losses on him, not to mention those heavenly demons. They can''t threaten me and the black emperor." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "But emperor, in case..."


    "Not in case."


    Su Mu interrupted the words of Baimei prospective emperor and said, "the black emperor and I move quickly. Those Tianmo families can''t pose a threat to us. Coupled with the array skills of the black emperor, if those Tianmo families come to us, you will directly attack and kill them. If you don''t come to me and the black emperor, it''s right for us."


    "Alas, well, since the emperor has decided, I can''t say more. Well, how about the emperor bringing three prospective emperors?" Baimei prospective emperor asked aloud.


    "No, the pressure on the front battlefield is much greater than that of me and the black emperor. I''d better keep it to resist the Tianmo clan. When I and the black emperor successfully occupy the rear, I''ll send you a message and tell you the time of attack." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Well, let''s make a decision first. The emperor should be careful!" Baimei prospective emperor nodded helplessly and said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t have an accident, Mr. Bai Mei. Please help protect my wife and daughter, but don''t let them have an accident." Su Mu warned.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. We will take good care of the emperor''s wife and your children, and we will never let them in any danger." Baimei prospective emperor solemnly said.


    "Thank you." Su Mu nodded. Then he turned and left with the black emperor. He went north, crossed the army of Tianmo clan, and directly attacked the Qianshan valley of Tianmo clan camp. It was an excellent plan to attack the back of Tianmo clan. It could make Tianmo clan retreat!


    After su Mu left, the white eyebrow quasi emperor and the strong men of the human race also took action quickly, mobilized the army and began to implement the seesaw war mentioned by Su mu, influenced the Tianmo family, attracted the attention of the Tianmo family, and enabled Su Mu to easily enter behind the Tianmo family and attack Qianshan valley.


    As soon as Su Mu''s message of jade talisman arrives, it''s the time for them to attack and kill the Tianmo clan with all their strength!


    "Everyone, get ready! Carry out the tug of war according to the emperor''s words and start a small attack on the Tianmo clan. Remember, whether you kill the other party or not, run away as soon as you kill it! Tug of war! Understand!"


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 347

    Three days later, the main force of the Terran and the army of the Tianmo clan collided in the xuanbing mountain. The Tianmo clan attacked and killed madly, but the Terran perfectly demonstrated what a tug of war is. Coupled with the number of top powers, they once again formed a confrontation with the Tianmo clan.


    At the other end, Su Mu and the black emperor went on their way with all their strength. Finally, they came to the rear of the Tianmo family three days later and directly took the Qianshan valley behind the Tianmo family.


    "Now I understand why you take me with you every time." the black emperor said with some displeasure. He held a dark yellow flag and a plate in his hand. The flags danced. The translucent array worked and surrounded the whole Qianshan valley.


    Although the Terran received the news that the whole army of Tianmo clan was sent out, I don''t know if there are any strong soldiers of Tianmo clan stationed in Qianshan valley. It''s best to explore with array.


    Sure enough, more than ten Huangji Tianmo clan jumped up, stared at the translucent array, and hurriedly wanted to send a message to taizun.


    But just then, countless sharp sword Qi crossed the sky and cut them off.


    "Let''s go," Su Mu said with a smile.


    There is no day demon family sergeant in Qianshan Valley, so this place will be taken by him.


    He occupied the rear of the Tianmo clan, which made the Tianmo clan lose its retreat. Su Mu took the black emperor on his way with all his strength and arrived at the xuanbing mountain early the next morning, hiding his breath behind the Tianmo clan.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the emperor has sent a message and can fully meet the enemy!" Baimei prospective emperor said excitedly looking at the news in the jade amulet.


    "Great! I''m really oppressed by the tug of war. I want those damn demons to feel what real fear is!" Yang Zhennan said angrily. They can be said to have suffered a lot because of the tug of war in the past four and a half days. Now that the emperor has successfully rounded the rear and won Qianshan Valley, they can finally stand up and resist!


    "Follow my orders! Kill!"


    A strong man of the human race ordered to shout that more than 500000 strong men in the yin-yang environment of the human race covered the whole sky. Although the number was far from comparable to that of the Tianmo clan, they were holding the magic weapon made by the strong men of the human race, which could be regarded as leading the innate demon clan in terms of quality.


    "The whole Terran army is out?" Desha said in some doubt. Looking at the strong people in the yin-yang environment of the Terran all over the sky, he thought, is it difficult for the adult to fight them without the previous method?


    "It''s not that simple. The Terran is not a fool. They must attack us as before, and then turn around and run away without paying attention to them." taizun said with disdain. In recent days, he has understood the strength gap between the two sides. The Terran can''t be compared with their Tianmo clan in terms of quantity except the top strong ones, It must be so that those Terrans will come up with this method to consume the strength of their Tianmo clan.


    But a moment later, taizun thought of something again, so he said, "forget it, you''d better pay attention to it. In case of any mistakes, Disha, please come and make sure to greatly reduce our casualties."


    "It''s too honorable." Disha grinned with a cruel and ferocious look on his face. These cunning Terrans are like mice who can make holes. Today, we must let those Terrans get their due punishment.


    On the Terran side, the wounded old man Dujie followed the other quasi emperors and was closely watching around, but at this time, the old man Dujie took aim at a short figure and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.


    "It''s him!" said the old man, gnashing his teeth, in a very cold tone.


    "Who?" the white eyebrow prospective emperor asked with a little doubt.


    "Do you remember the three demons I mentioned a few days ago? The little guy is one of them. Although he is not very strong when fighting alone, he and the other two are extremely powerful and can resist the quasi imperial fighting power of at least three of us." the old man Dujie said with an ugly face and some luck in his heart, Fortunately, Gulin wind has killed one of them in advance. Otherwise, if they join hands on the battlefield, it is really difficult for the Terran side to solve them.


    "Is that the guy? The combat effectiveness alone is not very strong. It seems that they must fight together to get the increase of combat effectiveness." Yang Zhennan replied thoughtfully.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s not good news for our Terran sergeant to send that guy out. I don''t know which of you is willing to stop him?" the white eyebrow prospective emperor asked aloud.


    "I''ll go. I''ll take the knife to the limit, and I''ll give that guy to me. As long as there''s no accident, I can directly chop him to death and bring him to give vent to brother Dujie." Yang Zhennan said excitedly holding the fast knife in his hand.


    "Well, I''ll give it to brother Yang." the white eyebrow prospective emperor nodded and said.


    "Brother Yang must be careful. That little guy is called Disha. He''s very fast. Don''t let him escape." old man Dujie warned.


    "Don''t worry, that guy can''t run." Yang Zhennan grinned, jumped into the battlefield with a fast knife, waved it together, and a startling knife gas hit his head.


    "Evil spirit!" the earth evil spirit retreated quickly, and then raised the black smoke with both palms. The terrible and evil evil evil spirit condensed in his hands. With one palm, an evil dark palm came straight towards Yang Zhennan.


    Yang Zhennan grinned and then drew a knife to divide the huge palm into two. He saw that you and my evil spirits were hidden behind the huge palm and swept towards him with their hands together.


    "Good to come!" Yang Zhennan shouted, and the fast knife in his hand danced rapidly. Countless Dao Qi not only blocked the earth evil spirit, but also caused great damage to countless heavenly demons below.


    Seeing that Yang Zhennan had the upper hand, the Baimei prospective emperor nodded and was a little happy. Then he looked at the rear of the Tianmo clan. The emperor said where they had arrived, but why didn''t he see the signal of the final general attack?


    "Taizun, the Terran has sent out the quasi emperor and is fighting against the earth Sha." Tiansha reminded.


    Taizun nodded when he heard the speech. Looking at the Tianmo who was constantly swept by Yang Zhennan''s knife Qi on the battlefield, he couldn''t help frowning and said, "Tiansha, do you think this is the general attack or feint of the Terran?"


    "It should be a feint. If it is a general attack, millions of demons on our battlefield will be killed by the Terran quasi emperor within a moment. The Terran quasi emperor stopped the earth Sha, and he should not want to see their Terran suffer too much damage." the Tiansha said aloud.


    "You''re right. It''s reasonable. Go to support Disha. He''s not the opponent of the quasi emperor of the human race." taizun said.


    "Subordinates take orders." Tiansha nodded and jumped into the battlefield quickly.

 Chapter 348

    Su Mu stood on the top of a huge iceberg behind the Tianmo clan. Looking at the countless Tianmo clan in front of him, he couldn''t help taking a breath. Although he already knew that the number of Tianmo clan exceeded 200 million this time, it was only oral language after all, which was not comparable to what he saw with his own eyes.


    Now Su Mu looked at the dense demons in front of him and couldn''t help grinning. It''s time to give those guys a big gift.


    "Black emperor, let''s make an array. I''m going to give them a big gift." Su Mu grinned.


    The black emperor nodded when he heard the speech, and the array plate in his hand rotated rapidly. A transparent array suddenly rose behind the Tianmo clan. It was the peerless array that the black emperor understood from the array plate, Jue Xian array!


    Naturally, there was no way to hide such a huge movement from the Tianmo clan. In the shocked eyes of countless Tianmo clan, a sky covering array quickly rose, enveloping more than half of their Tianmo.


    "Damn it! How did those Terrans touch behind us! Come on! Stop the rear!" taizun said with an ugly face. It was something he didn''t think of. These Terrans dared to be divided into two parts. One part attracted their eyes in front and the other directly around their back!


    Taizun, who learned the news, was very angry. If he had made a general attack on those Terrans a few days ago, those Terrans would have no way to resist!


    After all, he didn''t believe that the Terran only sent out a little sergeant. After all, he was looking for death!


    On the Terran side, the white eyebrow prospective emperor laughed fiercely when he saw the suddenly rising array and shouted, "the emperor has started! The array has launched a general attack! Kill!"


    In front of the battlefield, except Gulin Feng and soul Tian, all the top combat forces of the Terran are dispatched to quickly enter the battlefield, directly kill millions of heavenly demons on the battlefield and quickly plunder towards the heavenly demon camp.


    In the rear, the black emperor Jue Xian array operates rapidly. The Tianmo clan trapped in it can''t escape. It can only be cut by the sword Qi in the array and finally turned into fly ash.


    Su Mu hasn''t started yet. He sits cross legged and the power of 840 million colossus in his body runs fast. Because he is on his way these days, Su Mu has no chance to turn the power of 840 million colossus into a dragon elephant, but the power of 840 million colossus is also enough to deal with the current situation.


    With Su Mu''s eyes closed, countless giant elephants in the sky turned into reality under his endless spiritual power and ran frantically towards the Tianmo camp.


    How terrible is the essence of 840 million colossus!? During the attack, even the void couldn''t bear the great force and was trampled out with broken traces.


    All the Colossus rushed out. Su Mu quickly absorbed the aura around him and restored his aura. Although he had broken through the realm of the great sage, he still couldn''t use this move easily. He estimated that when he broke through the great emperor, he could use this move too easily.


    Half an hour later, the demon camp was in a mess, and countless colossus disappeared under the rapid killing of taizun and countless demons.


    However, when he led the Tianmo clan to block the rear, the Tiansha and Desha on the front battlefield were unable to resist. They retreated and retreated again, and stood with taizun again.


    Taizun''s face is very ugly. There are more than ten quasi emperors and dozens of saints in the front battlefield, and there are unknown strong men behind them. Their Tianmo clan is surrounded and become a turtle in a jar!


    "Damn it! Tianmo clan listens to the order, follow me to the north and get out of the Siege!" Tai Zun shouted angrily, his eyes fixed and ran quickly in the direction of Su mu.


    "Tianmo clan wants to escape! Kill!"


    Due to the rapid arrival of the quasi emperor and saints of the Terran, the more than 500000 strong people in the Yin and Yang environment who came to the Terran did not consume too much. At the moment, they were like a hungry wolf with red eyes chasing the Tianmo clan.


    "The emperor is there!" Xiao Changhe said loudly, pointing to the top of the iceberg.


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor was in a hurry when he heard the speech. All the demons were killed together. Can the emperor stop their way back?


    "Come on! Support the emperor and don''t let those heavenly demons escape!" Baimei prospective emperor shouted. With a big hand, the yin-yang realm of 500000 people quickly chased the escaping heavenly demons.


    The yin-yang realm of more than 500000 Terrans actually chased and beat more than 100 million heavenly demons left by the heavenly demons. The heavenly demons did not dare to resist. This scene is unheard of.


    "The top combat power is too lacking." on the way to the iceberg, taizun looked at the situation behind him and thought with a very ugly face. Because the death of one of the three evil spirits returned to the heaven devil world, he had only heaven and earth two evil spirits as the quasi emperor level. At most, he added him to the level of three quasi emperors.


    But compared with the number of Terrans, I have no ability to compare. Terrans can have 21 quasi emperors and dozens of saints!


    "Boy, those guys are coming towards us." the black emperor waved the array flag to remind him that he has killed more than 30 million Tianmo clan with Jue Xian array. For him, the Tianmo clan in this world is like a mole ant, which can be crushed to death. The strength of the sage king is so confident!


    "Well done."


    Su Mu Meng opened his eyes and said with a grin, "I''m afraid they won''t run towards us. Black emperor, continue to raise the array. The big gift I said should also be sent out."


    The black emperor nodded when he heard the speech. Without too much doubt, the Jue Xian array was raised again and shrouded tens of millions of demons. He locked them in the Jue Xian array and let the sword Qi destroy them.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and silently closed his eyes. His mind communicated with the soul of Jiulong coffin pulling hiding in his system space.


    "It''s your turn," Su Mu reminded.


    Jiulong pulled the coffin without the slightest refusal. After all, he was in a space that he couldn''t see through at the moment. Here, the boy seemed to be able to see through himself, which shocked Jiulong pulled the coffin.


    The mystery of the system made him feel that Su Mu had a big background, so he would not refuse Su Mu''s request.


    As Su Mu''s voice fell, he directly took the Jiulong coffin out of the system space, and let Jiulong coffin take a deep look at Su Mu again.


    "Do it," Su Mu reminded.


    Jiulong pulled the coffin and heard the speech without any hesitation. The nine dark and huge dragon corpses seemed to have come alive, sending out bursts of dragon chirps. The smell of terror swept the whole battlefield, which made the Tianmo family stare.


    With the nine dragon corpses issuing bursts of dragon roars, the terrible sound wave directly swept the world. Suddenly, the space was broken, and endless spiritual power came out of the coffin and turned into terrible attacks, directly turning those killed heaven into fly ash.

 Chapter 349

    The great power of Jiulong''s coffin pulling spirit made Tianmo family have nowhere to escape. Only taizun broke through the roaring attack of Jiulong and flew towards Su Mu at a high speed.


    In his eyes, since Su Mu made all these things, as long as you kill him, all this can dissipate!


    As for the Terrans pursuing and killing in the rear, they were temporarily resisted by the Tiansha and Disha to buy time for themselves.


    "Is this guy staring at us? This is not a good choice." Su Mu grinned, and the fire lotus in his palm jumped in an instant. Su Mu waved hard at taizun, and the ordinary fire lotus floated towards taizun like a falling flower.


    Taizun looked at the fire lotus and wrinkled his heart. He said, "is this the move that Dazun said? It looks ordinary, but in fact it has infinite power."


    Thinking of this, taizun no longer hesitated. Without a word, he turned his magic Qi into a barrier to block himself in front. He wanted to rush through the sea of fire caused by the explosion of fire lotus and kill Su Mu!


    Bang!!


    The fire lotus burst, and the terrible temperature swept the whole world in an instant. Countless icebergs around turned into countless hot boiled water and flowed towards the plain below.


    "Your move seems to be more powerful." the black emperor asked thoughtfully.


    "Yes, now the power of this move can be said to have improved a lot." Su Mu nodded and replied with a smile, absorbing the drop of blood essence from Zhu Rong. Su Mu''s ability to control the flame is also higher. Now Su Mu uses the Buddha anger lotus again, and the power has more than doubled.


    The black emperor looked at the rushed taizun and shook his head. He said helplessly, "this guy is tragic."


    Sure enough, at the moment when the fire lotus exploded, the demon clan taizun wanted to break through the sea of fire by relying on the barrier of magic gas condensation. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Su Mu''s move was very different from that when he dealt with the big Zun at that time. The terrible heat wave directly broke his condensation shield, and the terrible high temperature burned on him, making him feel endless pain.


    "How could it be! Da Zun''s activation doesn''t mean that this move can be easily resisted!?" Tai Zun was very angry and thought that Da Zun cheated himself.


    However, he reacted quickly. He withdrew ten thousand miles at the moment when the shield was broken, and gathered a shield again to resist the high temperature of the fire lotus.


    The sea of fire continues to expand, melting away countless icebergs around. The retreat of Tianmo clan has been covered by Su Mu''s sea of fire, which can be said to be irresistible.


    "It''s time for me to do it, black emperor. I''ll give you the mole ants of the Tianmo clan." Su Mu stretched his waist and said to the black emperor.


    "You know how to squeeze me, all right, hurry up." the black emperor turned his mouth and turned the array again. Countless sword Qi caused difficult obstacles to the demons of yin and Yang. It''s wishful thinking to break the array and leave!


    Although the Jue Xian array has not been played to the highest level by the black emperor, it is easy to deal with these demons whose cultivation is not too high. The black emperor keeps waving the array flag and the array plate in his hand runs crazy. The sword Qi in the Jue Xian array is vertical and horizontal, killing those demons one by one.


    To break the Jue Xian array, at least two quasi emperors need to work together to find the array eye of the array and burst it with all their strength. But where can the Tianmo family find two quasi emperors to break the array, and what if they break the array? When the array was broken, there was a terrible sea of fire in front of them, which basically cut off their way of life.


    In this desperate environment, countless demons have lost their resistance. Anyway, they can''t die. It''s a big deal to go back to the demon world to recover.


    Under this thought, countless Tianmo families sat on the ground, waiting for the sword attack, without the slightest resistance.


    The black emperor was also happy to be free. He summoned a few swords at will and killed them one by one.


    On the other hand, the 19 quasi emperors of the Terran together can be said to be pushing all the scenes. Tiansha and Disha can''t cause too much obstruction to the Terran at all. With the help of jiutianshenlei, an old man, countless heavenly demons can only turn into fly ash.


    Tiansha and Disha looked at the rear and knew that they and others had no way to leave. They could only look at each other, nodded and implemented the idea in their hearts.


    At the next moment, Tiansha took the lead, and the terrible evil Qi sprayed out of his body, firmly surrounded him and turned into a dark armor.


    Desha also did not lag behind. With the help of evil Qi, he disappeared in front of the Terran like invisibility.


    Shua!


    Tiansha took the lead in shooting. With a hard blow, Xiao Changhe directly blasted Xiao Changhe. Xiao Changhe couldn''t hold up his gun. He couldn''t stop this palm and was directly blasted out.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the back of Xiao Changhe''s flying upside down. When you look carefully, it''s not surprising that it''s the missing Desha.


    The ground evil claw earned a little, ran quickly to the figure flying upside down from Xiao Changhe, and the claw stabbed him in the head mercilessly.


    "Be careful!!" the white eyebrow prospective emperor shouted loudly and immediately wanted to help, but the Tiansha took a step ahead of him and directly slapped Xiao Changhe again.


    Xiao Changhe widened his eyes, swept the long gun in his hand, turned the real dragon into a gun shadow, and blasted away at the Tiansha.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Xiao Changhe quickly backhanded stabbed the gun head on the void, drove the Disha back, and then quickly broke the space and returned to the Terran camp.


    "It was so close that he almost died here." Xiao Changhe took a deep breath and said happily. If he didn''t react in the end and stabbed the Dragon gun to force the Tiansha back, I''m afraid he really had to die.


    "You guys, they should already know that they can''t escape. If they want to reduce the strength of our Terran in the end, they must not succeed." Baimei quasi emperor said, passing the words to each quasi emperor''s ears.


    "Tiansha, what should I do now?" Disha asked heavily, looking at the human quasi emperor wrapped around him.


    "Did you see the Terran old man who used divine thunder? He summoned divine thunder as an aid from the beginning of the battle. At the moment, his spiritual power should consume a lot and can only attack him." Tiansha whispered. On this noisy battlefield, this voice can only be heard in the ears of Disha.


    "I see. If necessary, I''ll explode directly to see if I can kill him. If he doesn''t die, you can continue to do it again. See you in the demon world." Disha took a deep breath and said.


    Tiansha nodded when she heard the speech, looked at the human quasi emperor around and said, "let''s meet in the demon world."


    As soon as the voice fell, the earth evil spirit turned into a black light and went straight to the old man. The terrible evil spirit covered him like an invulnerable Dark Armor!

 Chapter 350

    Disha flew towards the old man Dujie with his death will. How fast he was. He came to the old man Dujie before everyone reacted.


    Disha showed his body shape, and his sharp claw was like a steel knife to chop the old man''s head. However, the old man''s reaction was also very fast. He slightly avoided the blow, and then hurriedly wanted to retreat and leave.


    But just then, Disha directly hugged the old man Dujie, just like a sloth, so he couldn''t fall down.


    Old man Dujie couldn''t help but have a bad idea in his heart. Sure enough, he grinned and looked at old man Dujie and said, "I let you run away a while ago. This time, you run to me? Die with me!"


    The voice fell, and before the old man could react, the terrible explosion directly swept him into it. How terrible is the power of a quasi emperor Tianmo''s self explosion? Just look around.


    The faces of the 18 quasi emperors of the Terran except the old man were very ugly. They tried their best to hold up a protective cover to block the impact, but those Terran soldiers were not so lucky. Many Terrans had no time to avoid the yin-yang environment, but they could only turn into fly ash and disappear.


    What is more frightening is that the explosion has not stopped, but has spread thousands of miles around, and countless icebergs have been turned into pieces of broken ice under the power of the explosion.


    Space collapses and the sky breaks.


    The self explosion of a quasi emperor demon has such power!


    After a cup of tea, the smoke dispersed, and the embarrassed figure of the old man appeared. He saved himself and survived under the power of the self explosion of the quasi emperor!


    "Damn it! Do you have such hatred with me?" the old man thought with an ugly face.


    At this time, the figure of Tiansha suddenly disappeared. He directly came to the old man and hugged him. He didn''t give the old man any reaction time. When the old man reacted, he was already held in his arms by the other party.


    "No!!!" the old man shouted angrily! But after all, I couldn''t get rid of it. I could only turn it into ashes in the cold laughter of Tiansha.


    A generation of quasi emperor crossing and robbing the old man has ended his magnificent life!


    The explosion continued, and the strength of the Tiansha was much stronger than that of the earth. The 18 quasi emperors of the Terran jointly put up the protective cover, shielded the remaining Terrans behind them, and resisted the impact caused by the Tiansha self explosion.


    Half an hour later, the smoke and dust dispersed, and everything returned to the same, except that hundreds of thousands of xuanbing mountains were missing around and turned into a plain.


    "Old man Du robbed him..." Xiao Changhe said with an ugly face.


    "Dead!? damn Tianmo clan, death also wants to pull one of our top combat forces to die together. Can''t we have such a big hatred with our Terran?" Yang Zhennan said angrily. He took a sharp knife in his hand and directly cut off the distant sky.


    "Calm down! Old man Dujie''s death is valuable. He took tens of millions of Tianmo clan and two Tianmo clan prospective emperors to die together! He is a hero of our human family! After returning, erect a monument in the imperial Pavilion! Burn his magnificent life!" Baimei prospective emperor said solemnly. Although old man Dujie was not strong enough and was killed together, However, the other party is one of the twenty-one Dharma protectors of the imperial Pavilion. You can''t let the other party die without reputation.


    That''s why he said those words and fought for merit for the posterity of robbing the old man.


    "I agree." Yang Zhennan also replied solemnly. The monument will be erected as soon as he returns to the eastern region.


    Du''e magic boy looked at the scattered fly ash and couldn''t help sighing. His relationship with Dujie old man was the most profound among the people present. He agreed with Baimei quasi emperor very much, both public and private.


    "I''ve been fighting for so many years to rob the old ghost. After all, you still go ahead of me." du''e magic boy sighed.


    Just then, a huge roar came not far from the north and attracted their attention.


    "Damn it! That day, the demon clan was still fighting with the emperor! The Terran listened to the order and quickly moved towards the north to support the emperor!" Baimei prospective Emperor gave an order and took the lead in flying towards the north.


    Then the seventeen Terran quasi emperors also went up quickly. They had already dealt with the demons here. As long as they dealt with the demons in the rear, they would be victorious in this battle!


    Although it took the lives of a prospective emperor and many strong Terrans, solving the Tianmo clan is a victory for the Terrans. No matter how much it costs, they will drive the alien out of Xuantian!


    In the rear battlefield, countless demons were scattered all over the plain after the melting of xuanbing mountain. A sky covering array was running, harvesting the lives of those demons like a meat grinder!


    Su Mu confronts with the devil''s family too respect that day with a relaxed face, and blows him away from time to time, making the devil''s family too respect look very ugly that day.


    At least he is one of the three gods of the Tianmo family. He was so insulted here!


    "If I can restore 50% of the strength in the heaven demon world, I can destroy the Xuantian continent even by myself!" taizun said with an ugly face.


    But after all, it was just his incompetent idea. After all, they wanted to compete for Xuantian continent, and they regretted their lack of strength.


    Different from the fairyland, many people in the fairyland fly up from the human world of Xuantian mainland. As long as the strong open the space tunnel, they can come to Xuantian mainland with full strength.


    The Tianmo clan is not so lucky. The level of Tianmo kingdom is not weak compared with the fairy kingdom. However, because they are not the local blood of Xuantian continent, they are alien, so they have been suppressed by the will of the world of Xuantian continent. As a result, if they want to enter Xuantian continent, they can only greatly reduce their own strength, and there is no other way.


    There is only one reason why they continue to attack Xuantian mainland, that is, to lay a foreshadowing for the future attack on the fairy world.


    It is very easy for Xuantian mainland to enter the fairyland. As long as it has enough strength, it can easily enter the fairyland. Unlike Tianmo world, if Tianmo world wants to enter the fairyland, the first thing waiting for them is a defense line jointly established by countless fairyland leaders. There is only a dead end to attack the fairyland. Even the strongest demon God of Tianmo family dare not do so.


    Therefore, Xuantian continent has become their only breakthrough. As long as they win Xuantian continent, it will be easy to attack the fairy world. However, due to the suppression of the will of the world, they can''t win Xuantian continent, and the demon God is too powerful to take action at will.


    Ordinary demons and even three levels of demons appear in the Xuantian continent. People in the fairy world generally don''t care. After all, they think the Terran can solve it by themselves.


    But if the demon God comes, you won''t watch it anymore. The leaders of the fairy world will certainly open a space tunnel to come to the Xuantian continent and kill the demon God whose strength has greatly decreased.

 Chapter 351

    With Su Mu pressing step by step, there was no way back for the demon clan taizun that day. Behind him were the great quasi emperors and hundreds of thousands of Yin-Yang troops of the human race, and in front of him was the powerful emperor.


    Taizun took a deep breath. Seeing that he had no way back, he secretly made a decision in his heart.


    "Since I''m going to die, I''m going to hurt your people''s strength!" taizun thought in his heart.


    Yes, he is holding the same idea as the two evil spirits of heaven and earth. At least he has to drag a celebrity quasi emperor into the water!


    Taizun looked at Su Mu standing in the void not far away, then looked at more than ten prospective emperors in the rear, and made up his mind to run directly towards Su mu.


    "Be careful, Emperor! He wants to explode!" Baimei Zhun emperor warned loudly. They had just experienced the death of Dujie Zhun emperor. They knew what the devil was thinking and immediately reminded him.


    I saw that taizun quickly swept in front of Su Mu and shouted solemnly: "Terran! Wait, my Tianmo clan will make a comeback again soon! At that time, you Terran will pay the price you deserve!"


    "Emperor, be careful!" Baimei prospective emperor reminded again.


    Seeing taizun grinning, his body suddenly began to expand. Without giving Su Mu any reaction time, he exploded directly.


    The power of terror is like the explosion of a nuclear bomb. The impact of terror continues to spread far away. Countless days, the demon clan is turned into fly ash under the impact of his self explosion, and the Terran army is protected by a protective cover jointly supported by more than a dozen quasi emperors.


    When the smoke dispersed, the prospective emperors looked at the position where Su Mu had just stood in the smoke.


    Su Mu''s figure had disappeared, and nine black dragons and a huge coffin appeared in the position where Su Mu stood.


    After the impact disappeared, the lid of the coffin opened, and Su Mu''s body flew out directly. Looking at the place visible to the naked eye for thousands of miles, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    "It deserves to be one of the three gods of the demon family. The power of self explosion is really powerful. If it weren''t for the coffin defense of Jiulong pulling coffin, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to resist his power of self explosion." Su Mu thought secretly in his heart.


    More than ten Terran quasi emperors can resist the impact of self explosion because of their distance.


    Su Mu was different. That day, the demon clan was too proud to explode in front of him. He was in the center of the explosion. It was basically impossible to rely on spiritual power to hold up the protective cover to resist.


    A moment later, the black emperor flew towards Su mu in some confusion. He was covered with dust and said, "why is it the emperor who is unlucky every time?"


    "Aren''t you all right? Even if your body directly resists the power of his explosion, it won''t matter." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "What you said is easy. How painful it is to carry it down. Go and try it?" the black emperor said with a curl of his mouth.


    "Well, the Tianmo clan has been solved. Even those who are not dead have been killed by the guy''s self explosion." Su Mu stretched his waist and delusioned about the strong people of the Terran clan.


    "Emperor, are you all right?" Baimei prospective emperor hurriedly asked, his tone full of worry.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing." Su Mu shook his head and looked at the eighteen prospective emperors present. He couldn''t help frowning. Why is one missing?


    "Mr. White eyebrow, where''s the elder?" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Baimei quasi emperor sighed when he heard the speech, and replied with some heaviness: "just now, the two quasi emperors of Tianmo clan blew themselves up before they died and dragged brother Dujie into the water."


    "What!? dead?" Su Mu was surprised, the quasi emperor strong man! This is the pillar of the Terran. Now one has died. You know, although there are many demons this time, they are all mole ants that are less than the above table!


    Nineteen quasi emperors joined hands to deal with two quasi emperors of Tianmo clan, and one quasi emperor died. Suddenly, Su Mu''s heart seemed very heavy.


    "Emperor, I''m sorry. We didn''t expect that the demon would be so crazy this time. After knowing that he was going to die, we directly chose to explode and kill brother Dujie. We didn''t expect it." Baimei prospective emperor sighed and said.


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly, looked at the people present and asked again, "how are the casualties of the Terran Sergeant?"


    "The yin-yang environment of more than 500000 Terrans we brought this time has lost about 100000, and more accurate quantity can only be obtained through statistics." Baimei Zhun Di replied that it was a perfect battle victory in his heart.


    After all, a prospective emperor plus 100000 Yin and Yang killed 200 million demons and three prospective emperors of the Tianmo family. Isn''t this a perfect victory?


    Of course, this battle may be more perfect if the old man Dujie doesn''t die.


    "Find those intact corpses and inform his family after verifying their identity. When you go back, erect a monument in the eastern region to put these heroes who died for the human race on it for future generations to admire." Su Mu sighed.


    "I have such a plan."


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor nodded, turned to the yin-yang realm of more than 400000 Terrans in the rear and said, "you guys, have you heard the emperor? Find the bodies of our Terran heroes who died in the war, and we''ll take them home!"


    "Yes!" 400000 Yin and Yang drank at the same time, and the sound was like a thunder through the nine days, and even spread to the North Sea coast in the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    In the North Sea of the northern region, a camp suddenly sprung up here, full of famous strong men of the aquarium.


    "The Terrans seem to have won, but they don''t know how their casualties are." Kunpeng thought a little.


    "The spies haven''t come back yet, and we don''t know their specific casualties, but the place where the smell of battle came just now seems to be over the xuanbing mountain." Beihai giant demon also nodded and replied.


    "Report!"


    Just then, an aquarium scout who turned into a Terran rushed into the tent, bowed his head to many aquarium strongmen present and said: "Leaders, the Terran won this war. The two hundred million yin-yang environment of the Tianmo family did not have a great impact on them. Two of the twenty-one quasi emperors of the Terran were injured, and one was killed by the self explosion of the two quasi emperors of the Tianmo family."


    "Seriously!!?" Kunpeng asked excitedly.


    "Return to commander Kunpeng, seriously." the spy nodded and replied.


    "Hahaha! OK! Tell me what else the Terran lost in this war, and who the dead quasi emperor is. You come together." Kunpeng said excitedly. The strength of the Terran is weakened. Isn''t this a great opportunity for their aquarium? As long as you know the casualties of the Terran and lead the army to kill it, won''t it directly hurt the strength of the Terran!?

 Chapter 352

    "If you reply to the commander, this time the Terran didn''t do much damage except for the death of a quasi emperor. Only about 100000 yin-yang environments died. Basically, its strength is well preserved." the spy replied.


    "What!?"


    Kunpeng was not excited when he heard the speech, and hurriedly said, "you mean that the Terran family only died one quasi emperor and 100000 yin-yang realm, and solved all the 200 million yin-yang realm and three quasi emperors of the Tianmo family? How is this possible!"


    "If you return to commander Kunpeng, it''s true. The emperor of the human race took a black dog around the back of the Tianmo clan and captured the Qianshan Valley, the stronghold of the Tianmo clan. Then he sneaked into the Tianmo clan from behind. The black dog would have a very powerful array. Once the array was broken, the tens of millions of Tianmo clan yin-yang environment surrounded inside could only wait to die and be destroyed by the enemies in the array "Kill one by one with the sword spirit." the spy replied very honestly.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Kunpeng shouted angrily, pointing to the spy and said angrily, "it must be that you are afraid of going to war with the Terran, so you make up such a lie! Mess with my aquarium army! Die!"


    Kunpeng raised his palm and flew directly at the spy, but he was blocked by the Beihai giant demon at the critical moment.


    "What did you stop me from doing! He disturbed the morale of the army! There is a reason for death!" Kunpeng said angrily.


    "Kunpeng, you''ve passed. You''d better calm down first."


    The North Sea giant demon said blandly, looked at the spy and said, "go down."


    "Yes!" the spy quickly withdrew from the big account. He knew Kunpeng had a bad temper. Unexpectedly, he wanted to kill himself directly. Fortunately, the commander of Beihai giant demon stopped him, otherwise he would die this time!


    The spy''s legs trembled and quickly left the big tent. Kunpeng took a deep breath after seeing him leave, closed his eyes and began to regulate his breath.


    "Kunpeng, your character is too easily angered. If the enemy deliberately provokes you in the war with the Terran in the future, won''t you be easily fooled?" said the giant demon of Beihai.


    "OK, I know exactly what to do. I don''t need you to take care of it." Kunpeng said with a frown.


    Beihai giant demon shook his head helplessly and didn''t speak. After all, he and Kunpeng can only be regarded as the same level, and he is not qualified to teach Kunpeng to change his character. However, Beihai giant demon is still very worried. What should we do if Kunpeng is deliberately provoked and killed in the future war?


    "What did Poseidon say?"


    The snake asked curiously, "did you ask us to do anything?"


    "Not yet. The sea god hasn''t sent a message yet. Wait." the North Sea giant demon shook his head and said.


    At this time, a golden light suddenly penetrated into the big tent and turned into a virtual shadow.


    "You guys, set out to encircle and annihilate the Terrans immediately. You don''t want to kill all of them here, but at least destroy most of their living forces. I have recovered to 90% of my strength. Only the last step is short. You start the war immediately. After I recover my full strength, I will enter the battlefield immediately." the sea god''s virtual shadow solemnly said, which brightened the eyes of the strong aquarium players present.


    "We take orders!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after the Tianmo clan is solved, the Terran has begun to dismantle the camp. Since the Tianmo clan has been solved, it is the best choice to hurry back to the eastern region. After all, the eastern region is like an empty nest, facing the threat of aquarium all the time.


    They boarded the empty ship and rushed to the eastern region at top speed.


    Su Mu and Heihuang are not in this line, but take Liu Qingyi and Su qinger to the North Sea. At this time, the northern region Tianmo clan has been solved, so it''s time to take Liu Qingyi and Su qinger''s mother and daughter around the northern region. Although they are not familiar with themselves, it''s always right to go and stop all the way anyway.


    The first stop they decided to go was Beihai.


    The northern region is covered with ice and snow all the year round. The snow is like hair. It is snowing almost all the time, especially in the North Sea, which is more northern. Where is the best place to watch the snow in the northern region in previous years? This time, Su Mu also plans to relax and walk away with his wife and daughter.


    Of course, taking a dog is more like a family.


    "Boy, there''s something wrong over there." the black emperor said with some doubt, pointing to the fire not far away.


    "Fire?" Su Mu narrowed his eyes. There was something wrong. This is the northern region. It is covered with ice and snow all the year round, and now the northern region is uninhabited. The sudden fire was really strange and wrong.


    "Boy, they''re coming."


    The black emperor immediately put away his laziness and said, "do you do it directly?"


    "No, hide. This time we''re here to relax. If we really do it, we can''t continue to play." Su Mu reluctantly shook his head, pulled Liu Qingyi and Su qinger into the void, and the black emperor quickly hid with him.


    "Dad, what''s that?" Su qinger asked curiously looking at those half human and half demon like things outside.


    Only those people held long knives and guns one by one. Although they looked like human beings, the scales around them and the blue fish gills behind their ears showed that they were a group of aquariums turned into human beings.


    "These are the aquariums my mother told you about." Liu Qingyi took the words and explained.


    "It''s really an aquarium, but why are the aquariums here? Are they going to roll up the chaos in the world again?" Su Mu said with great doubt.


    "No, the North Sea Aquarium was caught in the last four seas chaos. How dare they do that?" Liu Qingyi said with some worry.


    "I probably understand in my heart that maybe their ''gods'' can''t sit still and want to come out to play." Su Mu said thoughtfully.


    "You say the sea god?" the black emperor suddenly remembered when he heard the speech. A while ago, the Terran really told Su Mu about the sea god.


    "No matter what we do, this time we are traveling. Pass the news back. We continue to move towards the North Sea and play when we should." Su Mu said casually, passing his estimation to Baimei prospective emperor, and then put the jade symbol away.


    "They''re gone." Liu Qingyi said.


    Su Mu nodded, took Su qinger from Liu Qingyi''s hand and said, "let''s go too."


    Suddenly, Su qinger pointed to the distant sky and said, "Daddy, look, what a big bird!"


    Su Mu narrowed his eyes when he heard the speech. After seeing this, the black emperor gloated and said, "boy, it seems that your perfect travel plan is going to be disrupted."


    "Who said it was disrupted?" Su Mu sighed, holding Liu Qingyi and Su qinger directly and disappeared.


    "You don''t wait for me." the black emperor hurriedly followed, leaving Kunpeng who lost his breath behind.

 Chapter 353

    Kunpeng came to the place where Su Mu and his party had just stayed. The strong Terran atmosphere could not hide from him. He frowned. How could Terrans appear in this place? Haven''t you begun to retreat?


    But a moment later, Kunpeng figured out that the Terrans would come as soon as they came. Since they stopped in the northern region, isn''t it good news for their aquarium?


    Kunpeng waved to an aquarium behind him and said, "come here, go back and tell them that there is a breath of Terrans staying in the northern region. Let them send someone to investigate whether the Terrans are going to do anything in the northern region."


    "Yes! Commander Kunpeng." the aquarium nodded and hurried to their base camp in the northern region.


    Kunpeng looked at his figure and turned his head. After careful observation, he found nothing, so he also left.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sea god hall, the king returned to the yuan with both hands and sat cross legged, constantly pumping the surrounding aura into his body and quickly restoring his strength.


    At this time, he had almost 90% of the strength in his peak period. He was only one step away from returning to the realm of the great emperor again, so he also took the time very quickly and absorbed Reiki all the time.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the endless aura began to riot. The clouds over the North sea rolled up quickly and turned into a thick dark cloud, which was covered with lightning and thunder for a time.


    In the sea god temple, an extremely frightening momentum scattered. The terrible Weiya made many aquariums in the sea god temple kneel on the spot. What''s more, they couldn''t bear this wave of Weiya aquariums. They were directly pressed on the ground of the sea god temple and fainted.


    "Hahaha! I succeeded! I finally recovered to the peak strength!" feeling the violent aura in his body, the king burst into laughter. After so many years of attempts, he finally returned to this state again. Now he can be said to be the strongest person in Xuantian continent! No one!


    Of course, this is what he thinks. The strength of the black emperor''s sage king level is enough to educate him well, but Su Mu and the black emperor don''t know what the king is doing at this time.


    "Hum, when you drove me out of Xuantian, now I want to see how your Terrans can resist me again!" the king said solemnly, looking at the direction of Xuantian.


    "Come!" the king shouted. An aquarium hurriedly ran into the sea god hall and knelt to the ground.


    "See the sea god!" the aquarium said with respect.


    "The messenger told Kunpeng that the North Sea giant demons began to invade the Terran territory in an all-round way. First take down the northern region for me, and the West Sea Aquarium immediately entered the western region and stopped the western region!" the king ordered.


    "Subordinate, take orders!" the aquarium nodded and immediately left to rush to the north region camp.


    "Wait!"


    With a big hand, Wang Dao stopped him and said, "also, after notifying Kunpeng and them, immediately go to the South China Sea and tell those black turtles in the South China Sea to enter the southern region and attack the Terrans in the eastern region with us, otherwise he will be a traitor of our Shui Nationality! At that time, I will lead the army to encircle and suppress them!"


    "Yes! My subordinates will go immediately!" the aquarium quickly nodded and rushed to the northern region.


    "Hahaha! Terran, how can you fight with my aquarium!? you drove me away at the beginning, but now I''m back, how can you resist!" Wang Dao sneered and thought in his heart.


    With the king''s order, the strong in the major waters of the aquarium also moved quickly and began to attack the Terran territory according to his requirements.


    It''s not so much an attack as an occupation. After all, there are no Terrans in the northern and western regions. There are only empty cities. The aquarium can easily gain a foothold in the northern and western regions.


    When the Terran got the news, it was too late to send troops. After all, more than 70% of the Terran''s combat power was still on the empty ship and rushed back to the eastern region. When they came back and received the news, it was too late to resist.


    "Damn aquarium!" Yang Zhennan''s face was very ugly. He had just exterminated the Tianmo clan. Before taking a breath, the aquarium rioted again, and even directly stood on the two continents of the western and northern regions of the Terran.


    Today''s aquariums only need to attack the eastern region in two places when they get the middle territory, so it''s not so easy for them to resist!


    "How''s the southern region? The central region can be lost, but the southern region can''t be lost!" Gulin Feng asked anxiously. The southern region is the place where Su Mu recovered himself. The meaning is different. The rest can be occupied by aquariums, but the southern region can''t, because the Southern region represents too much meaning and can''t be reduced to others again.


    "There is no sign of aquarium in the southern region at this time. Of course, this is also related to the xuangui family in the South China Sea. They were originally the descendants of one of the four divine beasts of our Terran family. They were unwilling to attack our Terran family. Instead, they formed a defense line in the South China Sea, so that the aquarium could not easily attack the southern region." Baimei prospective emperor said, although they had just returned to the imperial Pavilion, But it''s too easy to know these things in their realm, not to mention that Baimei quasi emperor is still a person from Shenji Pavilion. He can know the things in the southern region by pinching his fingers.


    "That''s good." Gulin Feng nodded, as long as the southern region doesn''t fall into the hands of the aquarium. After all, the significance and strategy of the southern region are very important.


    When the southern region is, the Terran can arrange troops in the southern region to strictly prevent the Shui from attacking from south to north. If the southern region is not, the Terran faces the simultaneous attack of the northern region, the western region and the southern region, which is difficult to resist!


    While the people were discussing how to resist, the messenger of Yilong family came to the territory of the eastern region and touched the array left by the black emperor.


    Maybe it''s because he didn''t have an evil heart. Instead of attacking him, the array sent him to the eastern region.


    The array was touched, and more than a dozen prospective emperors in the imperial Pavilion immediately felt it. After all, the black emperor could not establish the array without their help. Naturally, they could feel the intruders of the Terran array.


    "Demon clan? How did you come to my eastern region?" the white eyebrowd prospective emperor frowned and took out the disc left by the last master of Shenji Pavilion in the space ring. On it was an carving of nine stars and beads, as well as some understandable words.


    Seeing the white eyebrow quasi emperor closing his eyes and calculating the demon clan''s entry into the eastern region, he couldn''t help but fiercely open his eyes and frown very solemnly.


    "This......" the white eyebrow prospective emperor frowned. Some didn''t know how to speak. Naturally, he calculated the plan of the demon family''s trip, but because of this, he was a little difficult to choose.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there is something I need to discuss with you and tell the emperor." Baimei prospective emperor said solemnly.

 Chapter 354

    More than a dozen prospective emperors present naturally knew that Baimei prospective emperor inherited the arithmetic ability of Shenji Pavilion. They immediately asked in great doubt, "what''s the matter?"


    "The demon clan has entered the eastern region and wants to negotiate with our Terrans." Baimei quasi emperor sighed and said.


    "Negotiation!? why? Why should the demon clan negotiate with us?" Yang Zhennan frowned and said unhappily. After several battles, he has deeply understood the meaning of this sentence. How can the demon clan kindly go to the eastern region to negotiate?


    "This matter can''t be trifled with. Today''s Terrans may really want to have this negotiation." Baimei quasi emperor sighed and took out the messenger jade symbol to connect with Su mu. As the person with the highest strength and power of the Terran, Su Mu naturally needs to participate in this negotiation.


    In the North Sea, a small house was built here. Su Mu hugged Liu Qingyi and snuggled up in the heavy snow. Su Mu smelled the fragrance from Liu Qingyi''s hair. He couldn''t help but feel a little rippling in his heart and immediately felt like having another child.


    Just as Su Mu was about to do it, the vibration of the messenger Yufu interrupted him.


    "Who has to bother me now? Can''t it be later?" Su Mu said with some discomfort.


    "Well, husband, there will be plenty of time in the future." Liu Qingyi nestled in Su Mu''s arms and naturally knew what Su Mu thought. After all, his root had already stood high and stood on his hip.


    Liu Qingyi is not blushing and shy. After all, he has been married for so long. He is an old husband and wife. Blushing won''t appear at all.


    Su Mu nodded helplessly and looked at the news in the jade talisman. He couldn''t help frowning.


    "What''s the matter, husband?"


    Liu Qingyi put his finger on Su Mu''s forehead, rubbed his frowned eyebrows and said, "don''t frown, so there will be a lot of wrinkles in the future."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, handed the messenger jade Fu to her, sighed deeply and said, "I''m afraid our appointment will come to an end here. Come out again when you have time. I need to go back to the eastern region now."


    Liu Qingyi smiled at the speech and said, "it''s all right, husband. Business matters. Besides, don''t we have spent a lot of time? Husband can take time out of his busy schedule to accompany Qingyi. Qingyi is satisfied."


    "After the event is over, I''ll show you around the beautiful scenery of Xuantian continent." Su Mu rubbed Liu Qingyi''s hair and said.


    "That light dress is waiting for the day to come." Liu light dress narrowed her eyes and smiled, burying her head in Su Mu''s arms.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and directly took Liu Qingyi into the hut. After laying a layer of sound insulation array, he began to move.


    Heihuang and Su qinger just came back from the beach from a distance. Seeing the sound insulation array under the house, they couldn''t help sighing and took Su qinger to another place.


    ¡­¡­


    A month and a half later, in the eastern region, Su Mu rushed to the imperial pavilion with the black emperor. Today is the time to negotiate with the demon family. He can''t help but be present.


    In the emperor''s pavilion, I saw 20 human quasi emperors sitting around a long table, the main position above was still reserved, and on the other side was the demon delegation, and all the dragon people were in place.


    Ao Mo sat on the throne of the demon family and suddenly widened his eyes.


    "Coming!"


    In his perception, two breath stronger than himself suddenly appeared and fiercely appeared in the imperial Pavilion.


    Su Mu sat on the throne and looked seriously at aomo and other dragon families. During this period, it seems that the development of the dragon family is still good. In addition to aomo, the dragon family actually has a full six quasi emperors.


    "I''ve seen the emperor." Ao Mo took a deep breath, stood up and bent over Su mu.


    Su Mu couldn''t help wondering, "why is the Dragon Emperor so? I don''t know what the dragon emperor wants to talk to us this time?"


    Ao Mo was stunned when he heard the speech. He didn''t expect Su Mu to be so direct, so he said, "emperor, our demon family wants to find a place to live in Xuantian continent. Of course, it''s different from the past. This time, our demon family plans to join hands with the human family directly to become good friends."


    "Oh?" Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech. He knew that he was not my race, and his heart must be different from this sentence. At the same time, he was very confused about Ao Mo''s words.


    "Why don''t you choose to lead the demon clan to forcibly occupy the southern region, but choose to negotiate?" Su Mu asked.


    "Today''s Terrans are united. I demon clan won''t be so stupid to touch the tiger beard of Terrans. This time, I plan to disperse the demon clan and distribute it in the five regions of Xuantian continent, so that the demon clan and the Terran can live in harmony. What do you think, emperor?" long Huang Ao Mo said aloud his goal and looked at Su mu with some worry.


    "Hum! Emperor, it''s not my race. His heart must be different. I guess this guy has some bad ideas in his heart. Refuse him! My Terran territory doesn''t need others to intervene." Yang Zhennan said with a cold hum.


    "Emperor, I think so too. At the beginning, their demon clan occupied our southern region, resulting in countless deaths and injuries among the people in the southern region. How can you spare him so easily now?" Yang Miao said very seriously.


    "You guys, I''m very sorry for the disaster caused by the southern region. I''m also willing to repent. If the Terran agrees to my request, I''m willing to reflect in the Terran cage and let me out when you like." Ao Mo sighed and replied that he really doesn''t have any tricks this time. Today''s Terran is too strong, They are not qualified to compete with the demon family at all. They can only hope to cooperate with the human family and survive in Xuantian continent.


    "This..."


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech and said, "Dragon Emperor, you are also a quasi emperor and strong man. Why should you be so humble? There are many islands outside the East China Sea that can be your place to live?"


    Ao Mo sighed and said, "emperor, I don''t know this, but after all, those islands are on the sea. If the aquarium attacks us, we can''t resist it. Only Xuantian continent is our safest place."


    Su Mu closed his eyes, meditated for a moment and said, "I can promise you to let the demon family enter the Xuantian continent and live with the human family, but you must do one thing. Take out a trace of your soul and store it in a crystal and give it all to my human family for management. If you demon family injures the human family, then my human family also has a way to deal with it. What do you think?"


    "Emperor! This must not be!" Yang Zhennan immediately jumped out and said very displeased.


    "Well, I''ve decided this matter. What do you think, Dragon Emperor?" Su Mu asked.


    "Oh, I will." Ao Mo sighed and replied. As long as they can tie the demon family to the human ship, they can continue to survive.

 Chapter 355

    Who wants to hand over a trace of his soul? You should know that once you hand over a trace of soul, the high-level of the Terran is equivalent to mastering the lifeblood of the demon family. In the future, they can only be tied with the Terran.


    Originally, Ao Mo also wanted to rely on his own dragon family to lay the Xuantian continent and soar with the endless Qi of the Xuantian continent, but now the Terran is so prosperous that it is difficult for his dragon family to make a head start!


    So in this case, Ao Mo thought of a way, that is to tie up the Terran ship and cultivate by relying on the Terran''s Qi, which is not without the opportunity to fly.


    Three days later, a total of 120 million demons poured into the eastern region. The Terrans were shocked and took up the weapons in their hands to prepare for resistance. The senior level of the Terran quickly appeared and told about the demon''s joining the Terran. Peaceful coexistence in the future is also a good choice.


    Most Terran people naturally frown, but this is the practice and idea of the Terran high-level. They are unwilling and can only bear it.


    "Dragon Emperor, the Terran still has a great prejudice against the demon clan. If you demon clan want to integrate into our Terran perfectly, you have to rely on your own efforts. I know the reason why you tie the demon clan to the Terran ship, so whether you can succeed depends on your own." Su Mu reminded Ao Mo in the imperial Pavilion.


    "Thank you, Emperor Lao. By the way, thank you, Emperor Lao, for letting me join the human race. Ao Mo bowed to Su mu.


    "You''re welcome. It''s also a good thing for your demon clan to join our Terran. When the demon clan joins the Terran, the Qi and Terran Qi gather together. In the future, the speed of Qi and body cultivation will be much faster." Su Mu waved his hand and smiled.


    "Anyway, thank you, Emperor. If the Emperor didn''t agree, I''m afraid my demon family would never have a place to stay." Ao Mo shook his head and said.


    "You''re welcome."


    Su Mu smiled and said, "the Dragon Emperor should go and settle the demon clan. Now our Terran has only one piece of land in the eastern region. Most of the land has been occupied by various forces. There are a lot of demon clans. You have to settle their residence."


    "Then I''ll leave first." Ao Mo nodded, got up again and bowed to Su mu.


    "Please." Su Mu said.


    Ao Mo left and hurried to the gathering place of the demon family. Su Mu took out the 120 million jade cards Ao Mo gave himself, all of which were the souls of the demon family.


    "Emperor, I''m afraid there will be trouble if the demon family joins our Terran like this." the white eyebrow prospective emperor frowned and said that he didn''t like the demon family. He could only say that he was in the middle.


    "Don''t worry, I wanted to refuse them to join, but when I thought that the ancient human race could coexist peacefully with the demon race, why can''t we? Besides, Ao Mo divided their 120 million souls and let us human race control them. There will be no trouble." Su Mu shook his head with a smile.


    "I hope so." Baimei quasi emperor sighed. It''s a good thing that the two sides can coexist peacefully. After all, the Qi of the demon family is also a lot. After joining the Terran, it will certainly make the Qi of the Terran rise a section. At that time, the cultivation will become much faster, especially for these quasi emperors, Qi is a very important thing.


    "How''s senior Yang Zhennan?" Su Mu asked aloud. When he agreed to join the demon clan, Yang Zhennan left the imperial Pavilion and returned to his mansion.


    "That''s still the case, but don''t worry, Emperor. Brother Yang doesn''t have a holiday with the demon family. When the demon family makes contributions to the human family, he will still accept the demon family to join the human family." Baimei prospective emperor replied.


    "Let the Terrans and Demons move around more. It''s necessary to live together and support each other in the future." Su Mu took a deep breath and said.


    "I understand that." the white eyebrow prospective emperor nodded.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you. I have to go back and shut up and try if I can make another breakthrough." Su Mu got up and stretched his waist and said.


    "OK." the white eyebrow prospective emperor nodded and agreed to Su Mu''s words.


    "Let''s go first." Su Mu waved his hand, tore the space and returned to the emperor peak, a holy land.


    ¡­¡­


    As usual, Liu Qingyi played her hobby in the room. Su qinger practiced his sword in the hospital, Gulin wind guided him, and the black emperor studied his array under the tree not far away.


    "Daddy! You''re back at last."


    Su qinger jumped into Su Mu''s arms. Su Mu quickly caught her, smiled and said, "you''re so old and like a child, your father can''t hold you."


    "Hey, hey." Su qinger grinned. Now she is almost seven years old, and her height has reached about one meter. She is also tall among her peers.


    Su Mu put Su qinger down smoothly, went to his chair in the yard, sat down and said, "I agree with the demon clan to join the Terran. Do you know?"


    "Now you can see demon families everywhere in the eastern region. Of course you know." Gulin Feng reluctantly nodded and replied. Many demon families have sprung up near Taiyi holy land these days. If they hadn''t stopped them, those disciples would have run to subdue demons and eliminate demons.


    "What do you think?" Su Mu asked curiously looking at Gulin wind.


    Gulin Feng obviously didn''t want the demon clan to join the Terran. He glanced and said, "what can you do? You are now the emperor of the Terran. Can I refute your decision?"


    "It''s actually a good thing for the demon family to join the Terran. There are fewer enemies and more friends. In addition, the Qi of the demon family will integrate into the Terran, and the speed of cultivation will become faster. In fact, it''s no big deal." Su Mu sighed.


    "I know what you mean, but people from our time basically have some gaps with the demon clan, which is not so easy to accept." Gulin Feng sighed.


    "Wait for the demon clan to make contributions. After they slowly adapt, they won''t exclude the demon clan." Su Mu took a deep breath and said.


    On the land of the eastern region, 120 million demon families were scattered into the major cities of the Terran by AO mo. basically, the demon family has successfully integrated into the Terran. At least the Terran will not cut you with a knife, but there will still be hatred in their eyes, which makes countless demon families unhappy, but there is no way.


    Now the Terran holds their demon life, and they dare not resist. They can only slowly help the Terran do something to change the Terran''s Thoughts on them.


    It''s just that it''s easier said than done!


    However, there is a place that is very polite to the demon family, that is, the national capital. The people here seem not to be afraid of the demon family at all. Whether they are Inns or restaurants, they are open to the demon family, and no one will despise them. Therefore, the national capital is the best place in the hearts of many demon families.

 Chapter 356

    When the demon clan is busy integrating into the Terran, the northern and western regions have been completely occupied by the aquarium. Today, the aquarium is gathering a large army to rush into the eastern region after occupying the central region. As for the southern region, those Xuan turtles are still unwilling to agree to their requirements and are unwilling to enter the southern region to fight for the aquarium.


    It''s nothing. Originally, the aquarium rushed to the South China Sea with the idea that you don''t like me and tried to log in to the south region, but it didn''t expect to be blocked by the xuangui family and Jiaolong family in the South China Sea, so it was impossible to invade half of the territory of the south region.


    "Hum! The xuangui people are just a bunch of fools! Fools who can''t see the situation clearly!" the yousnake scolded with an ugly face in the western continent. He has sent many troops into the South China Sea, but they have returned in vain, even with many deaths and injuries.


    "Commander you snake, the xuangui family in the South China Sea is not a weak ethnic group. There are three xuanturtles in the quasi emperor realm. It can be said that it is extremely difficult for us to attack the southern region!" sighed a Shui sage.


    "Not only the xuangui clan, but also the Jiaolong clan emerging in the South China Sea are unwilling to let us enter the southern region and join hands with the xuangui clan to attack us. In this way, more than four prospective emperors in the South China Sea blocked us, which is difficult to do." another Aquarium Saint shook his head and said.


    "If it''s hard to do it, you have to do it. This is the order of the sea god. Do you dare to disobey it?" the yousnake said with an ugly face, not for the king, but for the South China Sea Aquarium.


    "Naturally, I dare not, but you snake, commander, the South China Sea Aquarium is powerful. We can''t help it if we don''t let us go in the past. Now there is only one way to enter the southern region." the aquarium sage thought about it and said.


    The snake looked up at him and asked, "what''s the way? Tell me?"


    "Attack from the middle," replied the aquarium saint.


    The snake sneered and said, "do you think I haven''t thought about this method? It''s really a good way to enter the southern region from the middle region, but do you think those Terrans will make it easy for us to pass through the middle region?"


    "Commander you snake, listen to me."


    The aquarium Saint took a deep breath and said, "my plan is to dispatch troops from the northern region."


    "Go on," said the snake.


    "Yes, commander yousnake."


    The Shui nationality sage nodded and then said, "there are nine prospective emperors in the northern region. In addition, the Shanghai god is the territory of the great emperor. Who can be the power that no one can be."


    The aquarium Saint paused and continued: "But it''s obviously a waste for so many strong people to gather together. We can ask the sea god to send some commanders. Subordinates remember that you have a good relationship with commander kuihou and commander Huaiyu. They must be willing to help. At that time, just ask the commanders of the northern region to create chaos in the north. We ask commander kuihou and commander Huaiyu to take the opportunity to enter the southern region. In this way, it won''t be a success Are you ready? "


    The snake thought carefully when he heard the speech. Indeed, this is a good way. He looked at the aquarium saint and said, "you''re very good. Let''s go to the northern region to deliver information."


    "No problem. I''ll take care of the secluded snake commander."


    The aquarium Saint nodded and said, "commander, subordinates start immediately?"


    "Go." you snake nodded.


    "Promise!"


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the secluded snake camp in the western regions for more than 100000 miles, the Shui nationality Saint carefully scanned the rear situation, and then turned and ran towards a mountain.


    In the mountains, the aquarium Saint came to a secret cave door, stood at the door and shouted respectfully, "Sir, I''m back."


    When the voice fell, a black smoke floated out of the cave and fell on him. It penetrated into his ears and nose. The black smoke revolved around his body and swam towards his brain to check his memory.


    "Very well, you did a good job and continue to follow the plan." the owner of the black smoke showed his figure. If Su Mu was surprised again, he would be surprised. Isn''t this guy dead!? he saw him die in the hands of the monkey king with his own eyes!


    "Yes, sir, look." the aquarium Saint smiled and was embarrassed to speak.


    The man laughed and put a black smoke into his body, which immediately promoted the cultivation of the aquarium saint to the realm of great sage.


    "Go ahead. You should remember that doing business for me will benefit you in the future. Even in the realm of the great emperor, you don''t have a chance to set foot, okay?" the man grinned.


    "I understand, my Lord, I will devote myself to you and die." the aquarium Saint nodded and bowed.


    "Go."


    ¡­¡­


    In the eastern region, more than a month later, the Terrans are no longer excited about the demon clan joining the Terrans. Basically, if you walk on the road, you won''t be curious about the demon clan. After all, you''re tired of watching it for more than a month.


    "What is your noumenon? Dragon?" a middle-aged man asked the man at the next table at the roadside tea stall.


    The man with a diagonal on his head is naturally a demon shaped man.


    "Well, from time to time, I''m a deer." the demon man shook his head.


    "Can you show me? I haven''t seen a deer yet." the Terran man asked aloud.


    "OK." the demon man nodded, got up and turned into a very beautiful elk.


    After the demon men turned into noumenon, they didn''t cause any riots. Most of the Terrans today have strong cultivation. They just looked at the men and left at will.


    Such events are happening all over the eastern region. After more than a month''s efforts, the demon clan has finally changed a lot of their prejudice in the eyes of the human race. It seems that the demon clan is still very good. Even many human men specifically fall in love with demon women and expect to give birth to a mixed race child, but it is unclear what will be born at that time.


    Demon king mountain, originally a lush ordinary mountain forest in the eastern region, has successfully established a city called dragon imperial city under the change of more than a month. It is the place where the dragon and the powerful demons usually live.


    Of course, there are not only demons here, but also many Terrans. Terrans find it good to do business with demons. After all, most demons have something beneficial to Terrans'' cultivation, and mutual exchange has become the biggest contact point between Terrans and demons.


    What is worth mentioning is that in order to integrate more into the human race, the demon Dragon Emperor directly took out a trace of his life soul and gave it to Su mu, and put forward the requirement to join the imperial Pavilion as a Dharma protector.


    Su Mu is naturally very welcome. After all, the contact between the two ethnic groups can be more thorough.

 Chapter 357

    In the northern region, a land covered with ice and snow, countless aquariums marched neatly towards the south. According to the instructions of the sea god, they need to create riots in the South River of the northern region near the eastern region, so as to delay the time for the people and horses of the western region to enter the southern region through the middle region.


    The march of the army, a total of more than 20 million aquarium troops, together with the seven quasi emperors of the aquarium except the sea god, plus more than a dozen aquarium saints and great saints, this force would not have caused riots. If it were not for the sea god''s repeated reminders, Kunpeng and others already had the idea of entering the eastern region.


    "Poseidon is true. With such a strong force, why not directly enter the eastern region to fight with the Terrans? I hate it furtively." Kunpeng said helplessly as he marched.


    The North Sea giant demon looked at him and then said, "the sea god just wants to be safe. It''s impossible for the three domains to attack the Terran. If we attack directly, it''s only a matter of time before we lose in the face of 20 quasi emperors and dozens of saints."


    "How to defeat? Just rely on the mole ants of the Terran?" Kunpeng said angrily. Although he also knew that the Terran was powerful, he was unwilling to admit that the Terran could only be the mole ants slaughtered by them in his heart.


    "You know the fate of the Tianmo clan. Although the top combat power is not as good as us, the 200 million Tianmo clan army in the yin-yang environment is not vegetarian. The Terran can easily destroy the Tianmo clan, so our troops can''t cause too much pressure on them." another aquarium prospective emperor said, his body is a three legged turtle,, He is also a famous person in the middle row of the quasi emperor of aquarium.


    "That''s right. As long as the Terran sends ten prospective emperors to hold us down and the remaining strong ones kill our aquarium army, we will lose soon. Kunpeng, you are too arrogant and your character needs to be changed. In this way, you will suffer losses in the future." Beihai giant demon nodded and agreed.


    "Hum!"


    Kunpeng''s face is a little bad. At the same time, the commander of the aquarium thinks that the giant demon of the North Sea and the three legged turtle are not qualified to educate himself, but Kunpeng himself knows very well, what they say is also very correct, and his character is really too arrogant, but so what? Kunpeng thinks that his strength in aquarium is enough to enter the top three, even "Fu Zhang, you immediately cross the boundary river with 500000 aquarium troops and enter the middle region, creating a scene that we want to occupy the middle region. I entered the middle region from the north and also caused riots, but you must pay attention to that once the Terran appeared, you should run away immediately and never fight them, okay?" the Golden Snake pupil of the yousnake flashed at Fu Zhang and ordered.


    "I understand you snake commander. Don''t worry. Leave it to me." Fu Zhang nodded and headed for the middle region directly through the boundary river with 500000 aquarium troops.


    Seeing this, you snake didn''t listen to the order. He immediately took the rest of the army to the north. He wanted to cross the boundary river from another place. Although the troops would be very scattered, their goal was only harassment after all. They didn''t want to go to war directly, so it would be better to disperse and create riots.


    ¡­¡­


    The simultaneous actions of the aquariums in the northern and western regions immediately attracted the attention of the Terrans. Gulin Feng and the five Terran quasi emperors immediately rushed to the north with troops to deal with the aquariums in the north. Baimei quasi emperor also led the army to deal with the aquariums in the western middle regions. After all, if the middle regions fell into the hands of the aquariums, the Terrans would become very passive.


    The terrain of the middle region is very important. For the eastern region, where is like a pedal. As long as the pedal of the middle region still exists, the Terran can firmly hold the southern region in its hand, form a triangular lineup, retreat, defend, advance and attack, and fear no aquarium attack.


    But it would be bad if the middle domain fell into the aquarium. Losing the middle domain would mean that the Terran gave way to the position of entering the South domain, so that the aquarium could attack the East domain at the same time and deal a fatal blow to the Terran.


    "You can''t let the Middle Kingdom! You must hold it in the hands of our Terrans!" this was su Mu''s most serious advice before Baimei quasi emperor and others left.


    The South China Sea is blocked by the xuangui family, and the aquarium cannot enter the southern region through the South China Sea, so the southern region is close to the sea. After all, the xuangui family and the Dragon King of the South China Sea jointly guard it.


    But different from the middle region, the Terran has not begun to recover the middle region. Although the middle region has already lost all the demons and aquariums, the problem is that the Terran has no surplus troops to guard the middle region! That shift is like an empty box!


    "I always feel something wrong." Su muwei closed his eyes and thought to himself. It''s normal for the aquarium to attack the middle region. After all, the middle region is the only way for them to enter the southern region, and the harassment of the aquarium in the northern region is also normal. They want to drag some strong Terrans and prevent them from entering the middle region for support.


    But I don''t know why, Su Mu always felt very wrong, imitating what he had missed.


    Just then, Su Mu glanced at the map of Xuantian continent. He was shocked and immediately had a clue.

 Chapter 358

    Su Mu looked at the icon near the middle region on the map and immediately understood the target of the Shui nationality this time. They wanted to attract the attention of the Terran. Later, they let the Shui nationality quietly enter the south of the middle region through the south of the western region and directly sneak into the South Region through the boundary river.


    "The aquarium''s IQ is not weak. In order to enter the southern region, it has set up so many doubts for us, which makes us confused. Now I finally know what you''re thinking." Su Mu grinned. Now that he knows the idea of the aquarium, he has to solve it quickly.


    Su Mu directly took out the messenger jade amulet and contacted the remaining prospective emperors. By the way, he also contacted the demon family Dragon Emperor and AO mo.


    "Emperor! Is it our turn to go out?" Xiao Changhe quickly entered the conference room and asked impatiently.


    "Yes, it''s your turn." Su Mu looked up at them and said with certainty.


    "OK! It''s time to have a rest for such a long time, but my life magic power has been further." the prospective emperor of the Yellow River grinned. Obviously, he can''t bear to start killing the four sides.


    "Why are you here?" just then, the red wine emperor looked at the Dragon Emperor Ao Mo who entered the conference room and asked with a frown.


    "The emperor asked me to come." Ao Mo bowed to them and said in a very relaxed tone. He didn''t feel uncomfortable because of the momentum of several quasi emperors present. After all, he was also the ruler of the demon family and a real superior!


    "Well, now the demon family and our human family have been integrated. Ao Mo took out his own soul and gave it to me. He joined our imperial Pavilion and became one of the twenty-one Dharma guardians. He filled the position of the old man Dujie. In the future, they are all people together. Don''t make the relationship so rigid." Su Mu frowned and reminded, Although he once said he didn''t want to be a great emperor, now it seems that he has more and more authority.


    "The emperor is right. I have joined the twenty-one Dharma guardians of the imperial Pavilion. I will be at the same level in the future. Please take care of me." Ao Mo bowed to the people again.


    "Well, since the demon family has merged with the human family now, I really should put down my old prejudices."


    The red wine god shook his head, bowed to Ao Mo and said, "I''m going to drink red wine and protect the law for the emperor''s pavilion."


    The others looked at each other, and then bowed and said, "I''m going to spend the magic child, who is also the twenty-one Dharma protector of the imperial Pavilion."


    "I, Yang Miao, am the twenty-one Dharma protector of the imperial Pavilion."


    "In xiacangji, they are the twenty-one Dharma protectors of the imperial Pavilion."


    "Under the Yellow River, they are the twenty-one Dharma protectors of the imperial Pavilion."


    "I''m sorry..."


    Not long ago, every prospective emperor in the presence of the Terran greeted him.


    "I''m Ao Mo, I''ve seen all Dharma protectors." Ao Mo was delighted and bowed. Since they did so, it means that they have indeed accepted them, at least on the surface.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I called you here this time because I found a very important thing. The reason why aquarium creates chaos in the north and West is to attract our attention and move our eyes from one place to another." Su Mu said aloud.


    When the voice dropped, Su Mu pointed to the place where the central and western regions were connected on the map and said: "This is a place I have neglected before. The aquarium creates riots in other places in order to attract our attention and take our eyes away from here so that the aquarium army under them can pass through. However, since I have found their destination, I can''t let them succeed."


    "Emperor, what are we going to do?" Xiao Changhe asked aloud. Obviously, he didn''t understand Su Mu''s goal.


    "It''s a little far from our eastern region. Even if you are all quasi emperors, it will take about three days to use space folding to travel. We don''t have time to stop the aquarium from passing through this pass." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    "Emperor means..." Ao Mo said thoughtfully.


    "Good."


    Su Mu nodded, pointed to the place near the middle region in the northwest of the southern region and said, "after those aquariums pass through the pass, they will certainly cross the river in this place, because they are all the troublemakers of their aquariums. They can pass through here and enter the southern region in the chaos like mice. Now do you understand what I mean?"


    "I probably understand that the emperor''s idea is to let us directly enter the southern region and kill those aquariums here?" Ao Mo asked aloud.


    "That''s what I mean!"


    Su Mu nodded and said, "gentlemen, I won''t go with you this time to kill the aquarium in the southern region. After all, I have to sit in the imperial Pavilion. If the sea god of the northern region goes out, I can stop it, so I''m tied here now and can''t move, so everything can only be done by you, please."


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. I will finish the mission of the Yellow River and kill those aquarium mice on the land of the southern region!" the prospective emperor of the Yellow River said solemnly, with awe inspiring eyes. It is obvious that he has put Su Mu''s words in his heart.


    "Please."


    Su Mu arched his hands and bowed and said, "by the way, the Dragon Emperor will be the commander of your action this time. He used to be the emperor of the dragon family and command countless demon families. He must be better at planning and acting than you. Moreover, the southern region is also the most familiar continent for him, so the Dragon Emperor, you will take the command this time."


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. I must be perfectly qualified for this position." Ao Mo nodded and replied. Since he has joined the Terran and even took out his soul to Su mu, now Ao Mo can only go all out for the Terran.


    After all, the people living in the eastern region now not only have the human race, but also more than 100 million demon races. He took these demon races to join the human race and was responsible for their lives.


    "Emperor, give it to him..." Xiao Changhe said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. The Dragon Emperor is a good leader, so he is naturally competent for the role of commander. As long as you try your best to cooperate, I believe your cooperation will be very happy this time." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Well, since the emperor said so, Xiao Changhe will go out. Ao Mo, I''ll listen to you this time. I''ll do whatever you want me to do, but for one thing, you can''t give directions blindly." Xiao Changhe said with his teeth.


    "Don''t worry, brother Xiao. I''ll be competent." Ao Mo nodded solemnly and said.


    "Let''s go now. In case the aquarium disappears after entering the southern region, it''s hard for you to do," Su Mu said aloud.


    "Promise!"

 Chapter 359

    In the eastern region, the seven quasi emperor strongmen of the Shui nationality and a group of Shui nationality troops are creating chaos in the north of the eastern region and wantonly attacking the Terran cities. They are also thankful that they come with the nature of harassment. In addition, there are many reasons for the strong demons in almost every city in the eastern region. They are elected in the joint efforts of the Terrans and the demons, so they have not caused too many casualties.


    Of course, this is just because the siegers are not those quasi emperors and saints of the aquarium. If those quasi emperors or saints attack, the city will be destroyed only for a moment.


    The giant demon of the North Sea was suspended at an altitude of thousands of miles. He looked at the huge Terran city at his feet indifferently. This time, if the sea god had not ordered not to directly destroy the city, he would have blown it down.


    "Commander of the sea demon, the Terran is coming!" an aquarium Saint suddenly cut through the void and came to the North Sea giant demon.


    "How many people?" asked the giant demon of the North Sea.


    "Six Terran quasi emperors, including the Terran sword God Gulin Feng, and one is the former Dharma protector of Shenji Pavilion, Baimei." the Shui sage solemnly replied.


    "Send orders and retreat to the West immediately," ordered the Beihai giant demon.


    "Wait a minute!"


    At this time, Kunpeng flew over and said in a very unhappy tone: "Beihai giant demon, it''s a rare opportunity to enter the eastern region this time. Don''t you want to leave like this?"


    "I don''t want to, but this is the order of the sea god. I will only abide by the order given by the sea god, send orders and retreat immediately." the North Sea giant demon said blandly.


    "Hum! If you go, I won''t go. This time entering the eastern region is a great opportunity. Kunpeng has a pulse and breaks the city!" Kunpeng said sternly, and ran directly towards the huge city under his feet with more than two million troops.


    Beihai giant demon''s face changed and roared angrily, "Kunpeng! Kunpeng! You come back!"


    ¡­¡­


    In Pingcheng, Pingcheng Mayor Liu Qingyun walked anxiously on the wall of Pingcheng. He thought anxiously, "how can the support not come yet? We can''t hold on like this!"


    "Report! City master, the aquarium is going to attack the city with all its strength! Two million aquarium troops have flown towards us!" a spy came to Liu Qingyun and knelt down on one knee.


    "What?! come on! Immediately organize the cultivators in the city to defend immediately!" Liu Qingyun hurried.


    "Yes!"


    "Report!"


    One of the spies went down, and another came running quickly.


    "Tell the city Lord! Support is coming. The six imperial court Dharma protectors have now reached the sky over the mountains outside the city!"


    "Good! The support has arrived! Good!" Liu Qingyun was delighted that the six imperial court Dharma protectors were the six quasi emperors of the human race! Getting rid of these aquariums should not be a problem!


    At this time, another spy rushed in.


    "Report! City master, most of the practitioners in the city have gathered, but, just..."


    "Just what? Say it quickly!" Liu Qingyun frowned


    "Just the cultivators in the city. Most of their accomplishments are only in the magical realm. There are only three above the magical realm. Those three are still demon families!" the spy bowed his head and said.


    "Damn it! No matter what, I have to resist the attack of the aquarium myself, or millions of people will be dead everywhere after the city is broken!" Liu Qingyun said with an ugly face.


    Since the last Tianmo rebellion, when Su Mu returned to the eastern region, he immediately ordered that the city master of each city should only be the strong in Yin and Yang, otherwise he could not deal with the sudden crisis.


    Liu Qingyun is a strong man in Yin and Yang. He was a Taoist elder before. After the collapse of Taoism, he chose to come to Pingcheng in the north as a city master, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a crisis.


    Over the Wanli mountains outside Pingcheng, the six quasi emperors who came from the Terrans still stayed here and didn''t start.


    The wind spirit of Gulin was a little anxious and said, "brother Baimei, the aquarium is about to break the city. What are you waiting for?"


    "I''m summoning the emperor back. We may not be able to stop all the seven prospective emperors and 20 million aquarium troops. We can''t let them break the city and let the emperor send someone to support us." Baimei prospective emperor replied.


    "Let''s go, we don''t care about any aquarium, go directly to the city to defend, occupy one side, and strictly guard against the aquarium attack. We can''t let the flat city be broken!" Baimei prospective emperor put away the messenger jade amulet and said immediately.


    "OK!" the crowd nodded, immediately tore the space and directly came to Pingcheng, bringing infinite hope to Liu Qingyun who was ready to fight hard.


    "City master, immediately withdraw all Terrans and Demons and reinforce the city gate. We will closely guard the four walls to prevent the aquarium from attacking the city so as not to break the city." Baimei quasi emperor directly ordered.


    "I understand." Liu Qingyun nodded, immediately took out a round ball from his body and threw it into the sky. The round ball directly turned into a blue light.


    The Terrans who were struggling to resist the attack of the aquarium outside the city were stunned. Without saying a word, they immediately ran towards the city. The speed made the aquarium army unresponsive. All Terrans had returned to the city, and those demon families who spontaneously helped defend the city jumped back to the wall.


    "Master Baimei, what are we going to do next?" Liu Qingyun asked suspiciously. Perhaps it is because there are six prospective emperors. Now he is not flustered at all, but stable.


    "Close the gate! Keep the city! Wait for support." Baimei prospective emperor said aloud, looking at the countless aquarium army under the city.


    "I see." Liu Qingyun nodded. He''s not a fool. Since Bai Mei said so, there must be the hidden power of the aquarium outside the city. Otherwise, for the six Terran quasi emperors who support the arrival in the city, it''s easy to directly destroy these aquariums.


    "Sword God, if you have nothing to do, just wave your sword at the bottom and recover immediately after your aura is exhausted. Although we want to defend the city, we can''t be beaten! We still have to fight back!" Baimei prospective emperor said to Gulin Feng at the other end.


    "Don''t worry!" Gulin Feng replied. The sword came out of its scabbard. The endless sword Spirit fell directly into the aquarium army like a golden rain, causing huge casualties.


    "The quasi imperial capital of the Terran has arrived. It seems that I have to do something to break the city!" Kunpeng thought with narrowed eyes. Pingcheng has a perfect geographical location. It is a perfect strategic city, which can be attacked and defended. If it can break the city and destroy or occupy the city, it is a perfect choice for their aquarium, This is one of the reasons why he is unwilling to follow the retreat instructions of the giant demon in the North Sea.


    The idea in his mind is that he will attack the Terran on a large scale anyway. It''s nothing to get something out in advance.

 Chapter 360

    In the imperial Pavilion, Su Mu was still studying the map in the parliament room. The black emperor lay on one side and narrowed his eyes to rest. At this time, Su Mu felt a shaking of the messenger jade symbol. It was obvious that someone was contacting him.


    "Mr. White eyebrow?" Su Mu looked at the message with some doubt. According to his estimation, the aquarium in the north is just harassment. There should be no problem for the six prospective emperors to go out? Is it hard to finish the aquarium?


    But Su Mu immediately frowned after reading the message. This is very wrong. According to his estimation, the aquarium is at most pretending to attack the city and harass. When the six prospective emperors arrive, they will surely retreat. Why didn''t the aquarium leave?


    "Seven prospective emperors of the aquarium, the saints don''t know how many, tens of millions of aquarium troops, is it difficult for the aquarium to want two flowers? No, black emperor, you go." Su Mu said to the black emperor lying on one side.


    "What happened again?" the black emperor got up and said with some discomfort.


    "Pingcheng in the North needs support. Go and see what happens first. Your array is powerful enough to solve the tens of millions of aquariums, and I''m relieved if you go." Su Mu said aloud.


    "OK, then I''ll go." the black emperor nodded helplessly, turned into a black emperor and disappeared. It was obvious that he rushed to Pingcheng in the north.


    "What are the aquarium''s ideas? It''s reasonable to say that the seven prospective emperors and tens of millions of troops should have disappeared if they wanted to break the city. How could they persist until now?" Su Mu frowned and thought secretly.


    "Mr. Bai Mei, let my master go out of the city to test. It''s strange." Su Mu preached.


    In Pingcheng, the white eyebrow prospective emperor immediately took out the messenger jade amulet and was stunned at the news sent by Su mu, and then immediately reacted.


    "Yes, why didn''t I think of this? Pingcheng can''t last so long. There must be something strange in it. It''s really worthy of being the emperor. I can see things I can''t see when I''m not on the battlefield." Baimei prospective emperor said with great praise.


    "But at this time, the spirit of the sword God is obviously insufficient. I''d better go there myself." Baimei quasi emperor thought secretly in his heart.


    Bai Mei drank loudly, which attracted the attention of countless aquariums under the city. Then he jumped, an antique copper plate in his hand sent out bursts of golden light, and a four pole flag was also exposed behind him.


    "Fire!" Baimei prospective emperor shouted. Endless flames fell from the sky and fell into the aquarium army. Many aquariums didn''t hurry to dodge and turned into ashes.


    "Water!" the white eyebrow prospective emperor shouted angrily again. Endless dark clouds gathered together, and an incomparably huge rainstorm began to cover thousands of miles in a short time.


    The water drop is like a sharp sword. It stabbed the aquarium army and caused huge casualties.


    "Ray!"


    Only the five elements method of Shenji Pavilion can lead thunder behind the water. It uses the force of the five elements to control the natural force of heaven and earth. Water conducts electricity and is split down by thunderbolts. Countless aquariums are directly split into gray carbon because they are full of water.


    "Sure enough, something''s wrong." the white eyebrow prospective emperor frowned and thought.


    Without hesitation, Baimei quasi emperor immediately returned to the city and summoned the six quasi emperors to fight back.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time for us to fight back." the white browed prospective emperor grinned.


    "Brother Baimei, but there are seven quasi emperors of Shui nationality outside the city. If we fight back directly, we can stop up to six quasi emperors. There is another quasi emperor who can''t stop. What about Pingcheng with those Shui nationality armies?" Gulin Feng asked with a frown.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not wrong to listen to me. If I''m not wrong, those aquariums should have retreated, and only one quasi emperor and an army remain here. Otherwise, I can''t make an attack and block without my just like action. You know, the flaw I just revealed is enough to let me die, but no quasi emperor of aquarium attacks me." The white eyebrow prospective emperor smiled and said.


    In fact, Bai Mei''s guess did not go wrong. The six quasi emperors of the aquarium except Kunpeng have begun to retreat. Kunpeng is very fast. They know that the Terran can''t leave it. When Kunpeng suffers, he will run away.


    They can''t stay there and fight against the Terran. The Terran has come to six quasi emperors. God knows if there is a big army coming. If they fight against the Terran directly in the eastern region, they are looking for death.


    The aquarium has no way to enter the northern part of the eastern region through the sea to support them. With these 20 million aquarium troops and seven aquarium quasi emperors, they have a hard fight with the Terran in the Terran territory, so they don''t have to say much about the end. They all understand in their hearts.


    But they ignored one thing. After they left, the six quasi emperors of the Terran had no scruples. It is unknown whether Kunpeng can escape this time.


    At the boundary river between the eastern region and the northern region, the aquarium army stopped here. After Beihai giant demon ordered all the troops to return to the northern region through the boundary river, he rushed to Pingcheng again with the remaining aquarium quasi emperor. Obviously, he also thought of what kind of crisis would happen if they left Kunpeng.


    Unfortunately, they found it a little late, and the Terran has begun to make a massive counter offensive. The six Terran quasi emperors only need to send one to stop Kunpeng, and the remaining quasi emperors bombard and kill the aquarium army. Within a moment, the aquarium army was broken, and only Kunpeng supported it alone.


    "Damn Beihai giant demon, it''s such a good opportunity to retreat! Why retreat!" Kunpeng roared angrily. If Beihai giant demon hadn''t left with the aquarium army and those aquarium strongmen, Pingcheng would have been broken at this time! Why did they retreat!


    "Sword God! Attack his wings! This is not the sea. Without his wings, he will be useless. It is impossible to become a Kun beast to escape into the sea!" Baimei prospective emperor warned. He constantly used the power of nature to influence Kun Peng. The sudden thunder, tough giant wood, sharp water droplets and other five elements caused a lot of trouble to Kun Peng.


    "Yes! Support Kunpeng quickly!" the giant demon of Beihai said anxiously when he saw that Kunpeng was being beaten.


    Without too much words, the five quasi emperors of the aquarium quickly joined the battlefield, leaving only the giant demon of the North Sea to watch the war. Of course, there are more than a dozen aquarium saints behind.


    "Shit! Those aquariums have gone and returned! Baimei! What to do?" Gulin Feng shouted.


    "Go back to the city and keep guarding the city! The emperor should have sent support, and we''ll just wait." Baimei prospective emperor said, without directly telling Gulin Feng through drinking.


    "Good!"

 Chapter 361

    With the rescue of Beihai giant demon and several aquarium quasi emperors, Kunpeng was successfully taken out of the battlefield. When the Terrans found that only those aquarium quasi emperors and a dozen aquarium saints came to support, they immediately regretted. You know, just a little more time was enough for them to kill Kunpeng here and make the Aquarium lose a top combat power.


    Such opportunities are not common! If Kunpeng hadn''t insisted on his own way this time, it would be difficult for the Terrans to find an opportunity to kill Kunpeng. Unfortunately, they didn''t firmly grasp this opportunity, but let the other party escape.


    "Damn! Careless!" Gulin Feng hit the city wall with a fist, and the terrible force directly hit a huge hole in the city wall.


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor also looked very ugly. Who could have thought that the nearly 20 million troops of the aquarium had really evacuated directly, and they didn''t even care about the support. If they were just a little more cruel, even if they exchanged injury for life, they could kill Kunpeng here. After all, Kunpeng''s wings had been seriously injured and the speed was much lower than before. It would be difficult to find such an opportunity next time.


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor narrowed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said in a voice, "OK, don''t think about other things first. Although he didn''t kill him this time, he was also seriously injured, which made him unable to pose a threat to our Terran in a short time, which is tantamount to indirectly abolishing the top combat power of the aquarium."


    Gulin Feng immediately shook his head when he heard the speech and said, "you''re wrong. If the aquarium is still the same as before, we have indeed abolished a top combat power of the aquarium, but you ignore the most important point, that is, today''s aquarium has a great emperor!"


    "Damn it! If you don''t tell me, I really forgot this stubble!" the white eyebrow prospective emperor frowned at the speech.


    "For the great emperor who has broken through the limit of humanity, except for a few words in ancient books, no one knows how terrible the real great emperor is. In fact, the combat power of Kunpeng is dispensable for today''s aquarium. Unless we really kill the Kunpeng, it will not be regarded as abolishing a quasi emperor of aquarium." Gulin Feng shook his head and said aloud, with a dignified tone.


    They have now seriously damaged Kunpeng, but with the terrible strength of the great emperor and countless treasures in the sea, it may take only a short time to restore Kunpeng''s strength, at least much faster than that after Gulin wind was seriously injured, not to mention that Kunpeng is not as seriously injured as Gulin wind.


    While they were talking, a black light flashed fiercely, fled into the city and came to them.


    "The aquarium retreated?" the black light showed his body, which was the black emperor who came quickly.


    "You''re late, the aquarium has left." Baimei quasi emperor sighed and replied helplessly.


    The black emperor saw that they were all a pity. The people with an incomparable look could not help frowning and asked aloud, "what''s the situation?"


    "Alas." Baimei prospective emperor sighed and explained to the black emperor what had happened before. The black emperor felt very sorry after hearing the speech, but he didn''t care too much. After all, he was not afraid of any strong man in Xuantian mainland. Relying on the strength of his Saint King, he could definitely defeat a strong man in the realm of Jidao great emperor in Xuantian mainland.


    "Forget it, things are over, and you don''t have to care too much. Have those aquariums confirmed that they have rushed back to the northern region?" the black emperor asked suspiciously.


    "Go back. I just went to explore. There are indeed more than ten million aquariums returning to the north through the boundary river. As for those strong aquariums, they may have arrived at the boundary river and are preparing to cross the boundary river."


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor said aloud. Then he looked at the black emperor with some doubts and asked, "do you have any good way?"


    "What can I do? What I''m good at is array, not commander-in-chief. This kind of thing still needs your own consideration. I can''t help." the black emperor shook his head and said he didn''t have any good way to make it.


    Hearing the words, everyone was helpless and thought to himself, "maybe if the emperor is here, he can come up with at least one perfect plan to solve the matter just now."


    "Forget it, since the aquarium has retreated, let''s hurry back to the imperial Pavilion. After all, the middle region is still very important. I''m afraid that without our six combat forces, we will show some flaws to the aquarium." Baimei quasi emperor shook his head and sighed.


    "Don''t worry. The boy has sent a group of imperial court Dharma protectors to the southern region and will wait for them at the login place where the aquariums log in to the southern region. The aquariums can''t rush into the southern region." the black emperor said aloud and explained Su Mu''s previous instructions to Baimei prospective emperor.


    "That''s good. The southern region is carefree. We can also concentrate on dealing with the aquariums in the central and western regions, and unite the eastern, southern and central regions. At that time, even if the aquariums attack, we can quickly resist each other''s attack, and then we have to support the rapid resistance." the white eyebrow prospective emperor nodded, looking obviously relieved.


    "What''s the situation in the middle region now?" Gulin Feng asked the black emperor.


    "I don''t know yet. The boy said that the middle region aquarium was just a smoke that covered his ears and eyes, and only the south region was the place that should be paid more attention to." the black emperor shook his head and replied.


    "I don''t have to think about it. Now the aquarium must have created huge chaos in the middle region to cover up the news that they entered the south region. However, they obviously regard us as fools, thinking that we will be blocked by their smoke and lured to make mistakes. But the fact is just the opposite. We can not only find the other party''s destination, but also see the enemy as weak, which is very helpful to us After that, the battle between Terran and aquarium is very important. "The white browed prospective emperor grinned and said happily.


    Although he made mistakes in solving the problem of Kunpeng, which led to Kunpeng leaving the eastern region alive, Baimei prospective emperor was very unhappy, but one yard to one yard. He was even more happy with the battle in the central region and the soldiers and horses arranged in advance in the southern region.


    If this situation is not the kind of commander who has experienced all kinds of victories, otherwise he really can''t see the target of the aquarium. After all, several smoke bombs are only used to drive the aquarium into the southern region.


    Unfortunately, their wishful thinking is really good, but the most important point is that Su Mu has a general view. No ordinary person can compare with Su mu. Su mu can see many places that Baimei prospective emperor did not see.


    This is the most important thing in battlefield command, the overall situation view.

 Chapter 362

    In the southern region, after more than half a week''s extremely fast journey, they finally came to the location where the emperor Su Mu said the aquarium would log in. Thanks to the fact that the visitors are all composed of quasi emperor Da Neng, otherwise it is really difficult to get here in half a week.


    If they hadn''t united to use the Space folding technique crazily, they might still be wandering in the eastern region at the moment.


    "Finally, it''s time to take a break and restore the spiritual power in the body to its full power. It''s not too late. I guess it''s more than a week before the emperor said the aquarium login time." the prospective emperor of the Yellow River took a deep breath and said.


    "You''d better be on alert. I''ll protect the Dharma for you for the time being. After you recover your spiritual power and spirit, you can protect the Dharma. How can I recover?" Yang Miao said aloud.


    "This is excellent, of course, so please brother Yang." the prospective emperor of the Yellow River smiled and nodded to Yang Miao.


    "You''d better start to restore your spiritual power quickly, otherwise if the aquarium logs in in in advance, we don''t have much combat power now." Yang Miao took a deep breath.


    The crazy use of Space folding these days has led to almost all of them consuming their aura. Now they really don''t have much combat power.


    Hearing what Yang Miao said, the prospective emperor of the Yellow River and others certainly didn''t hesitate. Without saying a word, they sat on their knees and began to absorb the aura around them crazily.


    In addition to the 11 prospective emperors who did not come, at the same time, the nine prospective emperors began to practice and absorb Reiki, and there was another prospective emperor protecting the Dharma, which was not an easy sight.


    The terrible aura vortex was carved up by the nine quasi emperors as soon as it appeared. The aura of the surrounding world can be said to be rapidly decreasing. It is obvious that the aura density of the nine quasi emperors'' colleagues is not enough to restore their strength, but there is no way. After all, they need to guard this hole in case they leave for a while, The aquarium happened to enter the southern region through here?


    The southern region is a huge territory. After entering the southern region, those aquariums only need to hide, which is enough to make the Terran''s calculation come to naught. At that time, the northern region, the western region and the southern region attack the eastern region at the same time. In that way, even if the Terran is so powerful, it is difficult to disperse its forces and surpass the aquarium.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhongyu, once the five major cities in Zhongyu, has now been turned into fly ash and ruins.


    Thousands of miles south of the southern city of the central region, a team of small but many demons are moving towards the southern region through the boundary river at the fastest speed.


    However, not far behind them, a pair of eyes are staring at them, and the owner of these eyes is Yang Zhennan who came to support the central region.


    "The emperor was right. There was no deviation at all. These aquariums really went to the southern region through this position and happened to enter the encirclement set up by Yang Miao."


    With a grin, Yang Zhennan secretly said, "if you really deserve to be the emperor! People can calculate things thousands of miles away in the imperial Pavilion. This is the power to win thousands of miles away in strategizing."


    Watching all the aquariums enter the boundary river, Yang Zhennan no longer hesitated. Without saying a word, he took out the messenger jade symbol and contacted Baimei prospective emperor.


    "Brother Baimei, those aquariums have indeed entered the trap circle mentioned by the emperor. It''s no different. I estimate that when they get ashore, they will all be solved by Yang Miao and others near the boundary river in the southern region." Yang Zhennan said with a smile and introduced everything he saw into the jade talisman.


    Soon, the jade symbol lit up a slight light, and Yang Zhennan immediately checked it.


    "Don''t worry about the affairs of the southern regions for the time being. Brother Yang, please hurry to the eastern city of the central regions as soon as possible. The riots caused by the demons there are too big. The emperor and I agree that these aquariums want to take the central regions directly, so please support them as soon as possible and can''t let them get the eastern city of the central regions. Although it''s only a ruin now, the eastern city You can''t let the aquarium get it. "


    The information from Baimei prospective emperor made Yang Zhennan frown, but a moment later he immediately understood that the path connected the south of the central region. The east city of the central region was truthfully taken by the aquarium, so the central region will be divided into two parts. At that time, the aquarium can continuously transport troops towards the southern region, and then wait until the opportunity to attack the eastern region at the same time.


    "East city can''t be lost!"


    After understanding the deep meaning, Yang Zhennan obviously became a lot more serious. Without saying a word, he tore the space and rushed towards the east city.


    But at this time, a wisp of black smoke appeared in front of the space torn by Yang Zhennan, blocking Yang Zhennan.


    As the black smoke slowly condensed, an ethereal voice came out.


    "Terran, do you want to have the power to surpass everything in the world? Surrender to me and I will give you the power to surpass everything."


    As the black smoke condensed into human form, Yang Zhennan grinned and said, "are you an egg? Dare you stand in my way?"


    The voice fell. Yang Zhennan lifted the sharp knife and waved it fiercely. A huge knife Qi directly cut through the void and attacked him.


    "Hum! I really don''t know what''s good or bad." black smoke snorted coldly, and then a strong black fog dispersed, which directly swallowed the knife Qi made by Yang Zhennan.


    "Hmm?" Yang Zhennan frowned, feeling a little bad in his heart.


    At this time, the black fog rushed fiercely, and a terrible knife gas rushed out directly from the black smoke and quickly rowed towards Yang Zhennan.


    "What!?" Yang Zhennan widened his eyes and fiercely waved a knife gas again to offset the knife gas.


    "Terran, surrender to me!" said the human form condensed by black smoke, obviously trying to bring Yang Zhennan under his command.


    "Ha ha, do you have that ability?" although he was surprised at the guy''s previous move, Yang Zhennan still said with a ruthless sarcasm.


    "It seems that we should teach you a good lesson before we can sit down and talk about how to submit to me." black smoke snorted coldly.


    Yang Zhennan narrowed his eyes, took out the messenger jade symbol and sent out the message he couldn''t support.


    ¡­¡­


    In the imperial Pavilion, Su Mu frowned at the news from Yang Zhennan.


    "What''s the matter? According to brother Yang''s vision, he should know the importance of the east city very well. It''s hard not to be stopped by the strong aquarium?" the white eyebrow prospective emperor frowned and said.


    "It''s not necessarily the aquarium, but the unknown feeling in my heart is getting stronger and stronger." Su Mu replied with a frown. He is very familiar with the smell. It''s the strange demon killed by the monkey king!

 Chapter 363

    Seeing Su Mu''s frown, Bai Mei didn''t make any noise, and let Su Mu think about his doubts.


    A moment later, Su Mu sighed deeply, looked at the west, narrowed his eyes and said, "although I don''t know what''s going on, it''s certain that the guy is not dead, he''s still alive."


    "The emperor said he was the mysterious devil who opened the ancient well of heavenly demons last time?" Baimei prospective emperor asked thoughtfully.


    Su Mu nodded and confirmed the idea in Bai Mei''s heart.


    "But didn''t the emperor say that he had been killed? How could he appear on the Xuantian continent again?" Bai Mei frowned and asked with a little doubt.


    "God knows, I also feel very confused. One day I remember clearly that guy is definitely dead. He can''t die anymore. He can''t be alive."


    Su Mu took a deep breath, turned to Baimei prospective emperor and said, "Mr. Baimei, it''s estimated that you should go there in person."


    "OK." Bai Mei nodded solemnly when she heard the speech, and immediately left the imperial Pavilion and rushed to the middle region.


    "Wait!"


    At the same time when Bai Mei tore the space, Su Mu shouted to stop it and said, "if it''s really a guy who hasn''t died, it''s probably difficult for you to change the situation alone. I''ll go with you."


    Hearing the speech, Baimei prospective emperor was stunned and immediately said, "emperor, now your cultivation has not broken through to the territory of prospective emperor. You can''t use the art of Space folding. The speed of the journey will be very long. I''d better go by myself."


    Although the prospective emperor has the ability to lead people to fold the space and travel, it will consume too much spiritual power. If Su Mu is weak, it will not be difficult, but the problem lies in this point. Su Mu''s cultivation is not as simple as Gulin wind took him to the East a few years ago, not to mention, The place to go this time is much farther than the folding distance of Gulin wind with him before, and the spiritual power will be more amazing.


    Su Mu smiled. Naturally, he understood the scruples in the heart of Baimei quasi emperor and said, "let go. Although my cultivation is just breaking into the realm of great saints, maybe you don''t know that my original life magic power is the space magic power, and I can perfectly master the art of Space folding."


    Baimei prospective emperor nodded when he heard the speech. In that case, he had nothing to say. After all, Su Mu''s voice and strength were above him. Su Mu went together and could handle the matter more perfectly, couldn''t he?


    ¡­¡­


    Thousands of miles to the southeast of Zhongyu South City, the roar of impact came from the void. As the sound gradually disappeared, Yang Zhennan''s body also appeared.


    At the moment, he was panting and staring at the black fog not far away. The curved slender sharp knife in his hand had also been broken, but the terrible knife intention had not weakened at all.


    At this time, Yang Zhennan has lost his arrogant appearance. His clothes have been cut several times by his own knife Qi. The bright red of his arms and thighs has dyed the cloth. It is obvious that he has suffered a lot of injuries. After all, the body of the prospective emperor is like a steel Sutra, which is usually difficult to hurt.


    "Don''t you think about it again? As long as you follow me, I will give you countless benefits. Even if I give you the moves I just dealt with you, it''s no problem. Of course, the premise of all this is to continue to submit to me wholeheartedly." the black fog showed an evil face and looked at the embarrassed Yang Zhennan.


    "You''d better get rid of your unrealistic ideas. Although I Yang Zhennan is not a loyal man, I also understand that the interests of the Terran are great and want me to submit to you? Wishful thinking!"


    As the voice fell, Yang Zhennan drank loudly, and the broken fast knife in his hand was suddenly waved again. The knife Qi was 60 thousand miles, like a curved moon at night. The meaning of the knife was amazing!


    Shua!


    Wanli Dao Qi broke through the void, as if to destroy everything in the world, and rowed towards the black fog with an extremely amazing momentum.


    "Good Sabre technique! Such a sabre is really amazing! If it can''t be used by me, wouldn''t it be a pity!?"


    With a burst of laughter in the black fog, endless black smoke covered the sky. There was black smoke covering all the places where the sword Qi was flowing for 60000 miles. The terrible sword idea was swallowed up by the black smoke.


    As soon as Yang Zhennan''s face changed, he suddenly raised half of his fast knife and waved it hard behind him. It was another startling Dao Qi that appeared again!


    It was as like as two peas in Yang Zhennan''s knife and gas, and immediately after the smoke in his back, he flew at the top of the black smoke, and he shot an amazing knife gas, which was exactly the same as the sixty thousand mile knife that Yang Zhennan had struggled to fight.


    "Hold back!"


    Yang Zhennan said so. The guy''s moves are really disgusting. Every time he wields a knife to cut off the knife Qi or uses other amazing magic methods, the black fog can be completely swallowed and used.


    "I would also like to thank someone. If it weren''t for that guy, I wouldn''t fall into this problem now. To be honest, in the past, I thought Tianmo policy was just the skill of writing the skills of my Tianmo family, recording countless powerful secrets of my Tianmo family."


    Speaking of the black fog, he turned his evil face again and said with a smile: "it''s better to be killed by your Terran guy once, so I can find the real effect of the Tianmo strategy. I might as well tell you that I can''t just know the moves you just used, and I''m optimistic!"


    As soon as the voice fell, black smoke rose everywhere, and countless amazing knife ideas suddenly appeared. They successfully condensed together and turned into a sky covering knife gas, far exceeding the 60000 Li waved by Yang Zhennan just now!


    "How is that possible?"


    Yang Zhennan was shocked when he saw the peerless sword Qi in front of him. His eyes were full of disbelief. This is his own move. Basically no one has seen it, but what is it now? How is it possible that someone used his unique skill before he used it?!


    "I can''t imitate the skill of deduction, but I can imitate your Dao Qi perfectly. I can do this level of moves just by deduction. Look at your surprised appearance, this move is almost your card? Yes, it''s not wrong. In this way, you are definitely the first person to play Dao in the Terran, and no one can match!" The black fog said with a laugh, which made Yang Zhennan''s face very blue.


    "If you have the ability, don''t use my moves!" Yang Zhennan said angrily. This kind of play is really shameless. You can deal with yourself with your own moves. Even if you have great strength, you can''t explode it!

 Chapter 364

    The other party was not angry at the speech, but came out with a flat sneer, as if mocking Yang Zhennan''s lack of brain. Now both sides are fighting for life and death. Naturally, they have to use any means they can to kill the other party. Even if the means are so bad, as long as they win in the end, this means will not be bad, It''s a move that can defeat the enemy and take you by surprise.


    In the black fog, the hidden devil looked at Yang Zhennan coldly, struggling to block the scattered knife Qi, and his body was in a mess.


    Just then, a huge palm fell from the sky and directly destroyed all the sabre Qi with the momentum of pushing everything horizontally.


    As the giant palm fell, a cold and sarcastic voice rang out.


    "Are you demons so shameless all the time?"


    Su Mu showed his figure, looked at the black fog and narrowed his eyes. Sure enough, this guy is the one that Sun Wukong killed separately, but why is he still alive? Su Mu doesn''t think this guy has the ability to survive under the separate hands of Sun Wukong at the level of real immortal Jiupin.


    "It''s you. We are old acquaintances. Do you have to sneer at me as soon as you meet?" the hidden demon grinned in the black fog.


    "How? You know it''s not our Terran opponent. Did you make fun of the hidden black fog? Don''t say, you look like a turtle hiding in a shell." Su Mu mocked.


    "Whatever you say, by the way, I want to thank you. If you hadn''t let the damn monkey destroy my body, I wouldn''t have found the real ability of Tianmo beads and Tianmo strategies. Now I can say that even if the monkey reappears, I can leave calmly." Tianmo said solemnly, which made Su Mu laugh.


    "Are you sure? With your strength now, you dare to boast so much?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, naturally so." in the black fog, the hidden devil frowned when he looked at Su Mu''s smile. He was just trying to support the scene. He had personally experienced the horror of the monkey. Naturally, he knew that he was not the opponent of the monkey now. What he said earlier was just cruel words.


    "Well, I might as well tell you that I can summon the monkey in your mouth three times. Last time I used an opportunity to kill your body. Now I think, if summoned, do you really have the strength to resist?" Su Mu grinned and looked very indifferent, as if everything was the truth, and only Su Mu knew it, He''s just cheating him.


    "Emperor, why do you tell him so much nonsense? Please come out and kill him!" Baimei prospective emperor said in a voice. Although he didn''t know what Su Mu was holding, it was not difficult to find the truth with his IQ. If Su Mu could really summon the monkeys in their mouth again, I''m afraid he wouldn''t talk nonsense with the devil that day.


    Su Mu glanced at the white eyebrow prospective emperor without leaving a trace. He thought that this guy understood things very well.


    The devil in the black fog narrowed his eyes. It was obvious that he couldn''t tell whether Su Mu was telling the truth or the lie. He just held the truth that he would rather believe what he had than what he didn''t. After all, he is not the opponent of the dead monkey. He still needs to be counselled to change his counsellor.


    Without too many words, the black fog disappeared directly. Su Mu narrowed his eyes, looked around and relaxed his airway: "fortunately, the guy left, otherwise it would be difficult to waste this call opportunity."


    Looking at Su Mu''s eyes, Baimei prospective emperor immediately understood what he thought in his heart and agreed to say: "yes, if we use this last call opportunity again, it will be difficult for us to solve the hidden sea god of the aquarium. It will be a problem to scare him away."


    "Yes."


    Su Mu nodded, looked at Yang Zhennan, sighed with relief and said, "fortunately, we''re coming fast. I guess if we''re later, we can only collect his body."


    "Brother Yang, are you all right?" Baimei prospective emperor reacted and hurriedly flew to Yang Zhennan with a frown.


    "Don''t worry, brother Baimei, it''s nothing serious. I just suffered some minor injuries. Next time I meet him, I must avenge this time!" Yang Zhennan said sternly. His eyes are full of solemn meaning. He has decided that he must practice his Sabre skills hard this time to improve his Sabre skills.


    "Let''s go. We have to support Dongcheng. If we go late, Dongcheng will be occupied by aquariums." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Yes! Come on, we have to support Dongcheng quickly. Brother Yang, do you still have the strength to fight now?" Baimei prospective emperor asked hurriedly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just that he spent some spiritual power and suffered some minor injuries. Even if he can''t fight with the top strength of the aquarium, it''s easy to deal with some ordinary aquarium saints." Yang Zhennan grinned at the speech. Obviously, the failure of the previous battle didn''t affect his will.


    "Well, it''s not too late. Let''s hurry to support Dongcheng." Su Mu nodded and said aloud.


    They nodded in agreement.


    When the voice fell, Su Mu took the lead in flying towards the east city. This place is not too far from the east city. He can arrive quickly at his speed.


    Seeing this, Yang Zhennan and Bai Mei didn''t stop much. They quickly followed Su Mu''s figure and flew towards the east city.


    Shortly after they left, a black breath suddenly dissipated. It was obvious that their words had completely fallen into the ears of the devil.


    "Sure enough, can you call out the dead monkey? Fortunately, I have no impulse, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll really be left here this time." the Tianmo took a deep breath, then narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Mu who left, and said: "the last chance, hehe, when you summon the monkey to solve the Aquarian sea god, it''s when I appear in front of you again. I''m very patient and can afford to wait."


    The voice fell, the devil grinned, then tore the space and disappeared.


    After he left, Bai Mei, who had just run out of the distance, fiercely turned back and looked at Su mu in front of him. He couldn''t help smiling. Why can''t the Terran be happy with this arrogance?


    Obviously, Su Mu had just known that the other party was hidden in the dark, so he secretly communicated with Baimei prospective emperor to deceive the other party. I''m afraid the other party was really deceived. He thought Su Mu had something to call the monkey in his hand.


    However, the fact is, how can su Mu still have that level of treasure? The separation of the monkey king is something that affects the strength balance of Xuantian mainland. I''m afraid it''s hard to get it again.

 Chapter 365

    In the Middle East City, with the mobilization of the Terran army, the aquarium obviously has the heart to leave. After all, you snake, as a top quasi emperor of the aquarium, is naturally not a fool. Now that he is the only top combat power, isn''t it to die to fight with the Terran in the middle region?


    "The aquariums have retreated, and the middle region can be finished. The whole is in our hands, but the candidate for guarding the middle region has not been determined." Baimei prospective emperor said aloud after handing the file in his hand to Su mu.


    "The northern part of the eastern region faces the threat of the aquarium in the northern region. Naturally, the distribution of combat power can not be reduced at will. The five quasi emperors guard the northern part of the eastern region to strictly prevent the attack of the aquarium. In addition, they summon the leaders of major forces and ask them to assign at least three saints to participate in the defense of the eastern region." Su Mu took over the file and said aloud.


    Now, the place where the aquarium has the greatest pressure on the Terran is the northern region. Where is the place where the Terran East region is directly facing? Once the aquarium army is pressed, it is basically easy to enter the eastern region. After all, there is only one city in the north, which is Pingcheng.


    Pingcheng is less than a hundred miles to the north, which is the boundary river between the eastern and northern regions. Basically, there is no way to completely isolate the aquarium in the northern region. It can only raise a defense line in the northern part of the eastern region at the fastest speed, and can drag the other side''s footsteps under the pressure of the aquarium army. Su Mu directly shows that once the battle starts, There must be no Terran residents left in the north. They must all move to the middle.


    As for why to move, it is natural to leave more space to slow down the pace of the aquarium. After all, if the Terran residents do not retreat, even guerrilla warfare is very difficult.


    After all, fighting at home is always against our own side.


    There is the Yellow River in the southern region. Yang Miao and others are in charge. Basically, there will be no problem. In addition, Ao Mo also sent a message to the South China Sea. The brother of the former Dragon Emperor is willing to become a vassal of the human race and resist the aquariums who want to enter the southern region together with the xuangui family in the South China Sea.


    In this way, the pressure from the south is obviously liberated, and only the north and middle regions are left for the Terran to pay attention to. As for the East China Sea behind the East China Sea, Su Mu also left defense means. The black emperor arranged at least hundreds of defense arrays at the registry of the East China Sea. The aquarium is not good at arrays, unless it is the aquarium sea god himself, Otherwise, no one in the aquarium can break the array under the black emperor. This is Su Mu''s trust in the black emperor and his recognition of the strength of the black emperor.


    In contrast, Su Mu is worried about only one place, that is, the north. There are too few lines of defense in the north, so it is difficult to resist the aquarium outside. Therefore, the North may be lost for some time, but how to minimize the loss is what they need to focus on.


    As for the central region, there''s no need to worry here. Facing Su mu, an aquarium in the western region, I don''t have any fear at all. What if I give you the central region after the war? As long as the Terran quickly solves the East and North, the other side of the territory occupied by the aquarium in the middle region can only return it obediently.


    Baimei prospective emperor nodded after thinking for a moment, agreed with Su Mu''s practice and said: "according to the emperor''s arrangement, we need to pay attention to only the north, and the South and Western aquariums can''t attack, so we don''t need to pay too much attention, but defense is still necessary to strictly prevent some accidents."


    "That''s right. I''ll let someone solve this matter. Mr. Bai Mei, I need you to go there in person and start arranging the evacuation of northern residents immediately. I don''t think the war will start too far." Su Mu said aloud.


    "So fast?" the white eyebrow prospective emperor frowned and couldn''t help taking out the astrolabe to calculate, but he couldn''t calculate anything.


    "How could it be? Arithmetic didn''t work out anything?" the white eyebrow prospective emperor couldn''t help but say in surprise.


    "It''s normal. It''s reported that the aquarium sea god is a strong man at the level of emperor. With him in charge and covering the secret of heaven, you can''t use the astrolabe to calculate each other''s next step. It''s not difficult."


    Su Mu shook his head and then said, "if there is no accident, the aquarium''s attack should be in these days, half a month at the latest, and the aquarium will certainly press the border."


    Bai Mei nodded when she heard the speech and agreed with Su Mu''s statement. Now his identity is like the great military master of the Terran. Naturally, he has this sixth sense and can predict the future, but the accuracy is much worse than that calculated by arithmetic.


    "Then I''ll go first, in case the war starts, and the northern residents don''t retreat. We Terrans can''t afford such damage now." Baimei quasi emperor sighed. How large were the Terrans in the past? Throughout the Xuantian continent, no one can figure out how many people there are in the Terran. Even the previous generation of Shenji Pavilion master only counted about hundreds of billions.


    But now? After the outbreak of the chaos of demons, the number of Terrans has become a poor billion, billion! What an amazing number is that? But compared with the previous Terrans, it is a negligible fraction!


    Baimei prospective emperor set out, tore up the space and flew towards the eastern region. He needed to return to the eastern region first and leave a place for the people of the northern eastern region to retreat and live. All major cities needed contact and the support of major forces. After all, there were at least tens of millions or even more than 100 million residents in the northern region. It was very difficult for him to complete the migration alone.


    After what as like as two peas, the emperor left the file in his hand and sighed deeply. Now he is not an emperor, but he is doing exactly the same thing as the emperor. Sometimes Su Mu is wondering if he really builds a country, so what will he become tired?


    Of course, Su Mu didn''t have that plan. Maybe he would establish the country one day, but when he was not the emperor, Su Mu had a clear choice in his heart.


    Improper! Resolutely inappropriate!


    Perhaps when the emperor is incomparably powerful, he controls the life and death of the Terran, and countless strong men follow him, but so what? Will su Mu have his own space and time when he is emperor?


    hard!


    For Su Mu today, what he wants is to pursue stronger strength and accompany Liu Qingyi and Su qinger in his spare time. As for others, Su Mu is not interested.


    This time, it''s everyone''s request to stand up and control the overall situation, otherwise Su Mu won''t stand up and manage at all.


    Su Mu closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Now the Terran is really in trouble! First, the chaos of the demons, then the chaos of the demons, and then the aquarium came out. Not only that, there was also a strong man of the demons who posed a great threat to the Terran.

 Chapter 366

    A week later, the northern part of the eastern region has been closely defended one after another by the strong men of the human race, and so has the central region, guarded by four quasi emperors such as Gulin Feng and du''e magic boy, plus twelve saints.


    With such a strict defensive force, it can be said that today''s Terran eastern region has become a fortress surrounded by iron walls, which is extremely strong.


    In the aquarium camp in the northern region, King Haishen has personally come to the battlefield. He looked at the strong aquarium below with a dark face and said, "I give you all the tasks arranged because I trust you and think you can complete the tasks I give, but what''s the result? You really let me down."


    "Poseidon..."


    "Needless to say."


    Wang Dao directly interrupted the other party''s words and said, "I don''t believe it this time. With so many troops of my aquarium and dozens of saints, plus my hand, I can''t capture the eastern region!?"


    The giant demon of Beihai no longer hesitated and immediately said: "Wait, God of the sea, please listen to me. The Terran has 21 strong quasi emperors. Although one died in the chaos of the demons, there are still 20 quasi emperors. A while ago, the demon clan joined the Terran and became friends of the Terran. Together with them, they resisted the rebellion of our aquarium, the xuangui clan in the South China Sea, and the quasi emperors of the majority of the aquarium in the South China Sea There are at least 25 prospective emperors in Fang, not to mention a large number of sage level strong people in the demon clan and the South China Sea Aquarium. If we forcibly launch this war, I''m afraid we will suffer heavy losses! "


    "Northern demon, are you questioning me!?" the king suddenly became very angry and blew his palm into the distant sky, which directly collapsed the void and destroyed tens of thousands of miles of the sky.


    The king said angrily: "how about the number of quasi emperors and saints of the Terran? I''m not a quasi emperor cultivation now! I''ve stepped into the realm of the great emperor of the extreme way again! If I don''t need you to contain some combat power, I can enter the hinterland of the Terran alone, kill and then leave calmly! Do you still doubt my strength!?"


    The North Sea giant demon took a deep breath when he heard the speech and said, "the sea god is powerful. We naturally know this, but has the sea god ever thought about how many strong people will our aquarium lose in this battle?"


    "What? Do you mean I want you to die?" the king glanced at him and said very displeased.


    "The sea god''s mirror." the North Sea giant demon said with his head down.


    "Hum!"


    Wang Tao squinted at the giant demon in the North Sea and said, "don''t forget who protected you from the Terran when your aquarium is about to be destroyed. For this reason, I have been sleeping for a whole hundred thousand years, and my strength has retreated several levels. Now you think the aquarium is strong enough, do you want to refute my will?"


    "We dare not!"


    As soon as this remark came out, all the strong aquariums present were shocked and quickly knelt down on one knee and said, "the sea god is a clear lesson. We aquariums always respect the sea god and regard the sea god as our aquarium venerable. We will never refute the will of the sea god!"


    "Kunpeng! Say a few words for me! Don''t let the sea god send troops like this. Isn''t it like dying for my aquarium?" the giant demon of the North Sea said anxiously to Kunpeng.


    Kunpeng looked coldly at the king''s way and said, "Poseidon, I agree to fight against the Terran directly. Now our aquarium has Poseidon, and the strength of the great emperor''s territory is absolutely irresistible to the Terran. This time, under the leadership of Poseidon, our aquarium will be able to destroy the Terran and become the real overlord of Xuantian mainland!"


    Wang Dao raised his mouth and said with a smile, "that''s right!"


    Then Wang Dao glanced at the strong aquatic people present and said, "you really should learn from Kunpeng. Although Kunpeng is reckless and often messes up things, there is one thing you don''t have on Kunpeng, that is the courage to move forward!"


    "I Kunpeng is willing to fight for the sea god, even if I''m afraid of dying in the war with the Terran, because I know my death is meaningful! I''m making great contributions to the sea god and the aquarium! Sea god, go to war!" Kunpeng said solemnly, kneeling on one knee and lowering his head.


    "Ha ha! OK! Kunpeng, listen to the order, you rush to the western regions as quickly as possible and fight against the Terrans in the middle regions. I appoint you as the General Commander of the western region army of my Shui nationality. You are personally responsible for all wars in the western regions! Understand?" Wang Dao laughed first and then said solemnly.


    "Yes!" Kunpeng nodded, withdrew from the camp and immediately ran towards the western regions.


    "There are no other quasi emperor strongmen in the western regions except the secluded snake. In addition, Kunpeng himself is only two quasi emperors. If he wants to fight head-on with the Terrans in the central region, I''m afraid Kunpeng can''t come back this time. Abandoned son? So loyal to you, Kunpeng can only become your abandoned son? Sea god, what are you thinking?" The North Sea giant demon closed his eyes and thought in his heart.


    "The western region is the bait for our aquarium to attack the eastern region. Naturally, we can''t let the battle and attraction on the bait be in vain. Prepare. After Kunpeng starts the western war, I will invade the eastern region immediately. I want to destroy the Terran as soon as possible and become the only overlord of the whole Xuantian continent. At that time, you will all be the soldiers who fight with me. Your kindness is indispensable The king grinned.


    At the same time, the Beihai giant demon thought silently, "hehe, benefits? I''m afraid we need to live until then."


    The Beihai giant demon obviously had a rebellious heart against Wang Dao, because he had already seen that Wang Dao was only for his own selfish desires and did not really fight for the future of the aquarium. All the strong aquarium were abandoned sons he could easily give up, just like Kunpeng.


    "I won''t stay in the aquarium. After the battle in the western regions begins, I''ll tell Wang Dao directly to sneak into the eastern regions and try to join the Terran. When the war is over, if the Terran wins, I can also offer to help them manage the world and fight with the Terran. If it fails? Hehe, I say I''m trying to sneak into the Terran and get information for the aquarium Information, anyway, he told the king in advance, and he shouldn''t take me. "The Beihai giant demon thought to himself, obviously leaving himself two ways back.


    The strength gap between the aquarium and the Terran is not big. Although the aquarium has a strong king, what about the great emperor? Can you fight twenty prospective emperors alone and kill all the others?


    Naturally, this is impossible, but as for who on both sides can win this battle, God knows, only after the fight.

 Chapter 368

    In the northern battlefield of the eastern region, the aquarium was still wandering in the boundary river. Before entering the eastern region, the black emperor sat idle in the Terran camp, looked at the wolf demon and asked, "are you a wolf?"


    The demon clan smiled confidently and said, "yes, I am indeed a proud wolf, lone wolf!"


    "Lone wolf? No wonder there are no wolves following you."


    The black emperor said casually, stretched his waist and said, "I''m different from you. I''m a heavenly dog, a god dog who swallows the sky. Do you know? As long as the emperor turns into a body and opens his huge mouth, he can swallow the sky into his stomach in one breath without biting."


    Wolf demon: "


    "Su Mu doesn''t know why he''s crazy. He wants me to come to the northern battlefield and doesn''t let me do my best." the black emperor sighed helplessly.


    Originally, he wanted to rush directly into the aquarium army and leave calmly after killing the bullshit sea god. Unfortunately, Su Mu refused to say anything. He said that he had a big plan to implement, so he had to be confident of the aquarium.


    "Master dog, I have a..."


    "Shut up!"


    Half of the wolf demon''s words, he was directly interrupted by the black emperor and angrily scolded: "what dog master? Remember to call me Lord Black emperor!"


    The wolf demon was very helpless and wanted to bite the shameless big black dog in front of him, but his strength was not high and couldn''t beat him.


    "Well, Lord Black emperor, I want to say..."


    Boom!!


    Before the wolf demon finished his words, he saw a sudden thunder and lightning in the sky not far away, and countless aquariums flew high in the sky.


    "Coming!"


    The black emperor narrowed his eyes and said, "now the emperor should consider how to be merciful and not be seen by others."


    At the same time, the twelve prospective emperors who followed the black emperor to the northern battlefield immediately flew out of the camp, stood in the void and looked majestically at the countless aquariums not far away.


    At the first time when countless aquariums stepped into the land of the eastern region, the black emperor sneered, the array plate in his hand suddenly appeared and operated, and dozens of startling arrays rose.


    "The emperor''s immortal array is enough for you to drink a pot. Come on, little wolf, tell the emperor what you just wanted to say?" the black emperor turned to the wolf demon and continued to ask.


    "Nothing, Lord Black emperor." the wolf demon shook his head with a bitter smile and didn''t say what he was about to say.


    "Forget it, I won''t ask if you don''t say it. It''s certainly not a good thing." the black emperor casually tilted his mouth and ran towards the aquarium army at a high speed.


    "How did the black emperor run over?" Gulin Feng frowned. Shouldn''t the current situation stay in place and wait for the array to consume those aquariums?


    "Let''s hurry up too. Although the emperor said he didn''t need to pay attention to him and he was strong enough to solve it, we can''t really do nothing and just watch here." Xiao Changhe held the long gun in his hand and said in a strange tone.


    "Let''s go." Gulin Feng nodded and agreed with what Xiao Changhe said.


    Among the people present, he knows the black emperor best. After all, he eats and chats together every day. He is very familiar.


    At the same time, Gulin Feng was also very curious about how powerful the black emperor, who had created so many powerful arrays, would be. Was it really as easy as Su Mu said to kill the prospective emperor?


    When he came to the center of the battlefield, he saw the black emperor standing straight in the void, thrusting his waist and scolding the aquarium in front: "you have the ability to create an array yourself! Shut up if you don''t have the ability!"


    "Damn it! Bastard black dog! Wait for me. I''ll kill you the first time after breaking the array!" the king scolded angrily. Originally, his great emperor level strength would not be stopped by Jue Xian array, but who asked the black emperor to make a breakthrough before the war and enter the Holy Land of the sky covering system?


    Today''s black emperor can easily stop the quasi emperor strong by relying on the array. Even if the great emperor level strong wants to break the array, it can''t be done in a moment and a half. Coupled with dozens of arrays and constant scolding under the black emperor, the king''s eyes have been red at this time.


    "Funny? Kill the emperor for the first time? His grandmother, the emperor told you! I''ll kill you like a dog!" the black emperor mocked with disdain and didn''t find anything wrong in his language.


    Coincidentally, this sentence was also heard by the twelve quasi emperors of the Terran family. They immediately felt a burst of lying groove and wanted to laugh, but at least they resisted it.


    But at this time, the wolf demon of the demon family ran behind the black emperor, leaned out his head and said, "Lord Black emperor, you seem to be a dog?"


    The black emperor was stunned when he heard the speech, then reacted and said angrily, "fart! How many times have I said! The emperor is a heavenly dog! A divine dog! It''s different from running on four legs on the ground! I run on two legs!"


    "It doesn''t make any difference..." said the wolf demon wrongly.


    The black emperor was angry at the speech, kicked him back and said, "shit, the emperor killed you stupid wolf! How could I have such a stupid brother like you!"


    Yes, little brother. Since the demon clan joined the Terran, the black emperor obviously couldn''t stay idle. He found many wolves and dogs as his little brother.


    In fact, he also has the ability to enter other holy places and forces to find those geniuses to be loved. Unfortunately, he was kicked by Su Mu and ostensibly dismissed this idea, but he doesn''t know what he thinks in his heart.


    The black emperor sighed silently, looked at the sky and said helplessly, "ah! My emperor''s pet, how much I miss you."


    Terran quasi Emperors: "


    Just when many strong players of the aquarium joined hands to break the battle, the black dog was not in a hurry. He was still remembering the pet he had received in the sky covering world. What a heart?


    In the array, the king''s way is now in a state of rage. The bodies of countless aquariums around him make his eyes red. Before they fight head-on, they have lost so many experts. How can the arrogant King endure?


    "Beihai giant demon! What are you still doing! Help break the array!" the three legged turtle looked at the Beihai giant demon and frowned.


    The North Sea giant demon reacted when he heard the speech and sighed helplessly. It seems that his two plans can''t be realized. Now in this situation, the Terran naturally can''t accept his surrender and let him out.


    In desperation, Beihai giant demon can only help others start to break the array, but the efficiency is poor.


    Although dozens of arrays surrounded nearly 100 million aquarium troops, there were still the strong aquarium and half of the aquarium troops outside the array, waiting for them to rush up after breaking the array.


    The aquarium is waiting where it is, and the fool knows that rushing up at this moment is just looking for death? Those corpses in the array are no weaker than them.

 Chapter 369

    On the northern battlefield, different from the anxious look of the aquarium, the Terran side is full of leisure and elegance. At this time, the aquarium has entered the array for three days. With the help of the aquarium emperor, it has also broken more than 30 arrays of the black emperor, but there are still a dozen arrays waiting for the aquarium to break.


    Wang Dao''s face is very ugly. He has lost so many strong Aquarians before the formal war. In the past three days, more than ten Aquarians have fallen into this array.


    Although Wang Dao doesn''t care about the lives of these aquariums at all, as he took down the important details of Xuantian continent, he can''t die in vain!


    Over the northern battlefield, the white eyebrow prospective emperor had come to the cloud void and looked down at the scene of the battlefield.


    I saw countless aquarium corpses everywhere in the aquarium camp, not to mention the lack of powerful people. On the other hand, the Terran side was peaceful, and there was no corpse. The Terran army started a beacon fire in front of the aquarium army, eating and drinking while mocking the aquarium.


    "This seems different from what I expected." Baimei prospective emperor thought secretly. He wanted to come to the northern battlefield and drag the aquarium sea god with the strong, and then his army would destroy the aquarium army.


    But now it seems that the northern battlefield doesn''t need his help very much.


    At this time, the white eyebrow prospective emperor suddenly noticed that the messenger jade amulet trembled. He could not help but frown and quickly took out to check the information. It turned out that Su Mu had issued an order.


    "Mr. Bai Mei, please go to the western part of the northern battlefield. I have already arranged where your old friends are stationed. After you go there, they will tell you the detailed plan."


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor nodded when he heard the speech. Without too much hesitation, he immediately flew to the West. Since the northern battlefield didn''t need his help, he would go to other places to find something to do?


    When I came to the place mentioned by Su mu, I saw four quasi emperors, including the Yellow River and the ancestor of the Jiang family, guarding here. In addition, there was an army of nearly 50000 people. Obviously, Su Mu had made arrangements for it.


    "Taoist brother Baimei? I didn''t expect you to come. I thought emperor Su Mu would let you go to the middle regions to deal with the war in the western regions." seeing that the visitor was Baimei, the ancestor of the Jiang family couldn''t help laughing and said.


    "Emperor just sent me a message to get here, saying that you know his plan and will tell me in detail." Baimei prospective emperor said aloud.


    "Yes, the emperor asked us to come here four days ago to hide without revealing a breath. We did it. Now that you''re here, it seems that it''s almost time for us to do it." the ancestor of the yuan family touched his white beard and smiled.


    "I''d like to hear it in detail," said the white eyebrow prospective emperor.


    "Well, Emperor Su Mu asked us to ambush here, wait for the opportunity to sneak into the northern region, set an ambush on the way of the aquarium retreat, wait for the aquarium to retreat back, stop them from returning to their own territory, and wipe them out in one fell swoop in the boundary river between the eastern and northern regions."


    After a brief explanation, the ancestor of the Jiang family immediately looked at Baimei prospective emperor and said, "brother Baimei, as the current master of Shenji Pavilion, do you think the strategy of emperor Su Mu is feasible?"


    "50% success rate. After all, we don''t know whether the aquarium will retreat. After all, according to the top combat power, our Terran is one less Emperor than the aquarium. Although we suppress the aquarium in terms of the number of quasi emperors, we are involved in the middle region and can''t gather all, so it''s difficult to let the aquarium retreat." Baimei quasi emperor shook his head, Obviously, I have great doubts about the success of Su Mu''s plan.


    "I also mentioned this problem with emperor Su mu, but he said he had other arrangements. It is impossible for the aquarium not to retreat. Since emperor Su Mu is confident, how can our twenty-one Dharma protectors in the imperial pavilion have the idea of not abiding by it?" the ancestor of the Jiang family smiled and said.


    "Well, the emperor has created so many miracles for our Terrans. We should also believe that the emperor has the ability to continue this plan. Brother Jiang, friends of the Yellow River, let''s go." Baimei prospective emperor took a deep breath and said.


    "OK, let''s go at once." the ancestor of the Jiang family nodded, agreed with the words of Baimei prospective emperor, and commanded the army to quietly cross the boundary river and cut off the back road of the Shui Nationality in the northern region.


    A total of five prospective emperors were dispatched on this trip, including five ancestors of the Jiang family, Bai Mei, the Yellow River, huntian and Yang Miao, plus 50000 Terran troops and more than 10 Terran saints. After traveling around, they really have the ability to attack the Aquarium within the boundary river.


    However, there are two concerns, that is, will the aquarium retreat directly as Su Mu expected.


    The second point is that the boundary river is extremely wide. If the aquarium retreats, it is difficult to guarantee that they will log in to the north region elsewhere. Moreover, the most important point is that the boundary river between the north region and the East region is directly connected to the East China Sea. What if the Aquarium rushes east from the boundary river at all costs and enters the East China Sea?


    All this is unknown, and we can only see the move at that time.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, on the northern battlefield of the eastern region, the aquarium finally cracked the layers of array under the black emperor. Although it consumed tens of millions of aquarium troops, they still numbered hundreds of millions. Their eyes were red and stared at the Terrans not far away.


    "Black emperor, all your arrays have been broken. What should I do now?" Gulin Feng asked with a frown. They just couldn''t think of fighting with more than 100 million aquariums in front of them.


    "It''s all broken? Are you kidding? The good play is still waiting." the black emperor grinned. The array plate in his hand is still running rapidly. At the moment, he knows that the black emperor is still controlling a large array.


    "The aquarium listens to the order! Rush! Avenge your dead brothers! And capture the black dog alive! Take it back and torture him!" the Beihai giant demon shouted. Since he can''t surrender and enter the Terran camp, he can only show the same appearance as the aquarium to avoid being abandoned by the king as an abandoned son.


    Wang Dao couldn''t help laughing at the of the Beihai giant demon, nodded, and appreciated him in his heart.


    "Very good. He can react quickly and attack the Terran on a large scale. He really has the ability to be the leader of the aquarium." Wang Dao smiled and thought in his heart.


    Just at this time, when tens of millions of aquarium troops were running towards the Terran, they suddenly seemed to have endless gravity under their feet. Some were unable to move, and some weak people were lying on the ground and couldn''t move.

 Chapter 367

    Ten days later, Kunpeng came to the western regions and took over the western region aquarium under YouSHE and others. Except that YouSHE was very unhappy, he can be said to have perfectly taken over the western region aquarium army.


    Looking at the more than 20 million aquarium army below, Kunpeng felt as if he had mastered the world and raised an incomparably heroic spirit.


    You snake glanced at him and didn''t pay too much attention. Since the sea god has appointed him as the commander-in-chief of the aquarium battlefield in the western regions, you snake naturally won''t refute, but you snake is still very worried. After all, he is also a member of the aquarium and knows Kunpeng''s character very well.


    He is impulsive, does things without brain, and has a bad temper. He knows these shortcomings very well. The king of the sea god naturally doesn''t understand them. Therefore, you snake is also very confused. Why does the king send him to the battlefield of the western regions to become the commander-in-chief of the aquarium in the western regions?


    This is something you snake will never understand. After all, Kunpeng is like an abandoned son in the eyes of the king. No, it''s better to say that the whole aquarium in the western regions is his abandoned son than Kunpeng is an abandoned son. Maybe they will find all this before they die.


    I saw Kunpeng jump and become a body ROC. My huge body directly covered the sky, like a black cloth.


    "The aquarium follows the order and immediately moves towards the central region. Where do we want to start the final battle with the Terran? Our only goal is to solve all the Terrans in the central region, directly insert them into the eastern region from the west, hunt those Terrans madly in the Terran hinterland, and buy time for the sea god in the northern battlefield, okay?" Kunpeng shouted loudly, like a thunder shock, It spread all over tens of thousands of miles and clearly fell into the ears of every aquarium.


    "Yes!"


    Kunpeng grinned, nodded and shouted, "start now!"


    With the army advancing, more than 20 million aquarium troops are marching towards the central region. Among them, more than 10 million aquariums are soaring in the sky. Obviously, their strength has exceeded the realm of heaven and earth and met the minimum requirements of flight.


    There are tens of millions of powerful aquarium troops on the land. Although they do not meet the standard of air defense flight, the gathering of more than 10 million troops is a strong combat power!


    Kunpeng leaped in the front, his heart was very excited, and said: "as long as the 20 million aquarium army can spread and spread to every place in the middle region, the Terran can''t stop it all. At that time, let the yousnake be the pioneer, start attacking the middle region cities occupied by the Terran, and break the middle region into the eastern region is just around the corner!"


    The horn of the aquarium attack was launched. The aquarium in the northern region knew the news for the first time. With the king laughing, more than hundreds of millions of aquarium troops in the northern region also headed for the eastern region.


    The number of terrible troops and many top strongmen, coupled with a great emperor who broke through the realm of Jidao, at this time, the Terrans seem to be surrounded by dumplings in the eastern region and will be eaten by the aquarium at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the eastern region and the imperial Pavilion, Su Mu was already in a mess at the moment, and countless drafts were placed on the desk in front of him.


    "Emperor, it seems that the aquarium is going to be pressed by the whole army. What should we do?" Baimei prospective emperor walked into the room and asked Su mu.


    "It''s OK to drag. The black emperor has personally gone to the north of the eastern region to strictly prevent the attack of the aquarium. With several quasi emperor plundering arrays and the 200000 people''s yin-yang army raised by major forces, it can be said that it can perfectly stop the attack of the aquarium in the northern region." Su Mu narrowed his eyes and smiled, as if everything was under his control.


    "Emperor, the aquarium sea god is a strong man at the level of the great emperor! Can the black emperor really resist by the array?" Baimei prospective emperor asked anxiously. Obviously, he didn''t have much trust in the strength of the black emperor.


    "Don''t worry."


    Su Mu smiled and explained: "the black emperor came from the upper fairyland, and his strength was incomparable. At this time, when he was still recovering his cultivation, the black emperor could resist the attack of a quasi great emperor when he was the strength of the sage king. Now the black emperor''s strength has recovered 10% again, and he has set foot in the realm of the great sage. The aquarium emperor is not afraid."


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor frowned at the speech. What is the realm of the sage king? He doesn''t know, but he only knows what Su Mu said about the realm of the great sage. You are a level weaker than yourself. How can you resist the attack of a great emperor?


    "I know you have doubts. Let me tell you, the way of cultivation of the black emperor is different from us. Even my way of cultivation is very different from yours. I can fight against the quasi emperor when I first entered the realm of saints. The black emperor naturally has such combat power. The Saint King is an extreme, and the great saint that the black emperor has broken through is beyond this extreme. Today''s black emperor is the weakest in the face of Xuantian continent The level of immortals can also fight, but it''s hard to say the outcome, "Su Mu explained with a smile.


    A long time ago, Xuantian may have been a world that can cover the sky world, but I don''t know what happened. As a result, the strength of the cultivation realm of the local residents of Xuantian has seriously decreased, reaching a level that can''t be compared with the world. Even the strong people with the same cultivation in the world can hang dozens of experts of the same level in Xuantian to fight.


    Su Mu has never explored this problem. Maybe when things are solved in the future, he is bored and goes back to find the reason. But now, he still has to solve the trouble brought by the aquarium in front of him.


    "The emperor''s cultivation method is really different from ours. The momentum of cultivation is enormous, so the emperor''s combat power is superior. Fighting beyond the level is like eating and drinking water. I understand this. But emperor, I have never seen him fight, but I have only seen the power of the array he laid. So to tell the truth, I still don''t have much trust in the strength of the black emperor." The white eyebrow prospective emperor sighed, shook his head and said.


    "Don''t worry, it''s safe to have the black emperor in the northern battlefield. If you don''t worry, you can check it at the beginning of the battle. Anyway, it''s fast to go back and forth to the eastern region with your quasi emperor''s strength." Su Mu took out the draft and read it.


    Baimei prospective emperor nodded when he heard the speech, turned and left the room. Obviously, he wanted to go to the northern battlefield to see if the black emperor was really as powerful as Su Mu said and could fight the great emperor.


    If the black emperor really has such strong strength, it''s good. They can also separate their mind to deal with the aquarium in the western regions. If they don''t have such strong strength, they can join hands with the remaining quasi emperors to prevent the progress of the aquarium. Therefore, he must go to the northern battlefield.

 Chapter 370

    Just as those aquariums rushed to the Terran position with red eyes and anger, the endless gravity suddenly hit and caught them by surprise.


    At this time, a huge array fell and fell from the sky, wrapping tens of millions of aquarium troops rushing to the front in the array again. It was difficult to escape.


    "This is... Array!? we have stepped into the enemy''s array again!" an aquarium Saint glared and shouted anxiously.


    "Come on! Form a team to resist the sword spirit that will appear at any time! The aquariums above the sage will try their best to break the array with me! Come on!"


    The voices sounded, and the aquarium quickly reported to the group together, forming a protective cover cast by the aquarium body. He looked around solemnly, for fear that the sword gas would blow on him and make him look different.


    "Huddle together? These guys really give me face. Unfortunately, this is not Jue Xian array, but meteor Xian array!" the black emperor grinned and controlled the array plate to jump constantly.


    Over the array, countless meteorites fell from the sky. Huge meteorites entered the array through the array at a very fast speed, burning terrible flames.


    Boom!


    Bang! Rumble!


    How terrible is the power of falling meteorites? I''m afraid it''s no less powerful than the quasi emperor''s bombardment.


    At this time, over the array, countless meteorites are coming towards the ground like raindrops. Those aquariums holding together are stupid at the moment. Shouldn''t they be weird and unpredictable sword Qi? How could it be such a terrible meteorite landing!?


    Countless meteorites were bombed in the array, and the power of terror directly took away the lives of countless aquariums. Just now, those aquariums who calmly gathered together have been flustered, and some don''t know what to do.


    At this time, tens of millions of aquarium troops, aquarium God of the sea and a group of aquarium prospective emperors who have not yet entered the array look ugly. They thought that they had countless troops, and it should be easy to win the Terran!


    But who can think that they have lost nearly 100 million aquarium troops without even touching the corners of the Terrans? How can they accept it.


    At the moment, the Beihai giant demon stood outside the array and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He was very happy. Fortunately, he didn''t step into the array at the first time. Otherwise, I''m afraid he was killed at will like those aquariums in the array.


    On the side of the Terran camp, Gulin Feng and a group of Terran quasi emperors were very excited. Originally, they thought they had to go to the front and fight with the enemy by themselves. Who can think that the Daohei emperor had such a terrible array, which was like a natural moat blocking the aquarium on the other side.


    "OK, black emperor, I never thought you were so powerful. Your way of array has reached an unprecedented level! You have to guide my array when you go back." Gulin Feng said happily in a very excited tone.


    "Of course, I don''t even know how awesome the emperor''s array is. I''m shocked. In fact, I don''t know that the power of the meteorite fairy array is so great." the black emperor held the array plate and laughed, looking very strange.


    Within the aquarium camp, the king saw the black emperor holding the array plate at a glance. It was really the big black dog.


    "Unexpectedly, he is the arranger of these arrays. In that case, as long as I kill the black dog, these arrays will be defeated." Wang Dao narrowed his eyes, no longer hesitated, tore the space, stepped out and came to the black emperor.


    "Beware of the black emperor!" Gulin wind beside him was in a hurry. If the black emperor made a mistake, these arrays would be invalid. At that time, the Terran and aquarium will fight hard, and the probability of Terran victory will be reduced countless!


    Therefore, at the first moment when the King appeared in front of the black emperor, Gulin wind directly turned sideways in an attempt to block the palm of the sea god king.


    "Go away first." the black emperor directly grabbed Gulin Feng''s clothes and threw him aside. Then he punched out and directly hit the palm of the king''s way.


    The fists and palms intersected, and Wang Dao immediately turned his face again, but he also tried not to show his flaws.


    "What''s the matter? It''s painful. I might as well tell you that the most powerful thing of the emperor is not what array, but my own strength. I''ll let you have a good look at the powerful place of my black emperor!"


    With a grin, the black emperor kicked the king''s way away, threw the array plate directly to Gulin Feng, and said, "don''t move the array plate, just let him keep running."


    Gulin Feng caught the array plate and nodded, shocked by the strength of the black emperor.


    Seeing the black emperor''s body flash, he turned directly into a huge sky covering giant dog. Walking in the void is like a huge sky covering cloth, covering the sky and losing the light of the earth below.


    "Black emperor''s Sutra!" the black emperor shouted angrily, opened his huge mouth, sucked the terrible suction to the sea god Wang Dao, and directly destroyed everything around him into spiritual power into the black emperor''s belly.


    "Your chassis is good and stable." the black emperor grinned and mocked.


    Some embarrassed king looked at the huge figure of the black emperor and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. He didn''t believe that a dog could have the strength of his own level. It must be that this guy took some anti heaven pill. It''ll be fine when the effect is over.


    Therefore, Wang Dao was brutally hanged and beaten by the black emperor. After a long time, Wang Dao reacted. The dog is really awesome, not the pill swallowed, but really stronger than himself.


    Although Wang Dao didn''t believe this in every way, the things in front of him had proved that this was the truth. He couldn''t do the big black dog.


    "Slip away." Wang Dao thought to himself. He directly tore the space and ran towards the north region. If he stayed in the East region, he would only end up being hammered by the black dog to breed heart demons, or even beaten to death here.


    "It turns out that what Su Mu said is true. This dog can really compete with the great emperor. No... it''s better than the great emperor!" Gulin Feng couldn''t help taking a breath when looking at the powerful black emperor, and thought in his heart.


    "Want to run!? stop!" the black emperor saw that Yue was about to go up without saying a word, but he was stopped by Su Mu who suddenly appeared.


    "Black emperor, it''s not the time to officially kill him. We have to wait a little longer. The opportunity has not come yet." Su Mu was born and warned.


    The black emperor frowned when he heard the speech. Looking at the king who had left, he couldn''t help sighing and said, "boy, what plans do you have to implement? Isn''t it easy if you want to destroy the aquarium? I''ll go to the North Sea with you and set up dozens of meteorite Fairy arrays, and then we can turn around directly. Why don''t we kill him?"


    "Will you understand then?" Su Mu said aloud. He didn''t tell anyone the reason. Maybe only Yang Zhennan and Baimei prospective emperor would understand his plan.


    "Catch up and catch up with these aquariums, but remember, you can''t really catch up. It''s best to follow closely, but you can''t catch up with them, okay?" Su Mu said to the prospective emperors.


    Although the prospective emperors were confused, they nodded and said, "I understand."

 Chapter 371

    In the northern battlefield, at the border of the boundary river, countless aquariums jumped into the boundary river. If they were normal, they would certainly cross the boundary river in other ways, but now they can''t allow them to think more. Hundreds of thousands of strong people in Yin and Yang, plus more than a dozen quasi emperors, and a big black dog that can hang up their sea gods and beat them, If this is caught up, needless to say, there is only a dead end.


    The Aquarians have lost more than half of their troops. The Jue Xian array and meteorite Xian array arranged by the black emperor have made countless Aquarians suffer. Even before all the Aquarians in the meteorite Xian array die, the Terrans have led all their troops to chase after the fleeing Aquarians, because they know that those Aquarians can''t break the array arranged by the black emperor and will only die in the meteorite Xian array, Just collect the body afterwards.


    When the king ran away, he looked back and saw the big black dog running towards him. The space where he passed was broken, and his huge body was like a dark cloud covering the sky chasing them.


    "Damn it! How could the Terran have such a level of combat power? It''s reasonable to say that the Terran is at a dead end now!" the king wondered. If the Terran has such a level of powerful black dog, why didn''t he be born in the chaos of demons? Saving the Terran in danger led to the death of hundreds of billions of Terrans?


    "Dog day aquarium God of the sea! Don''t run if you have the ability! Stop fighting with the emperor for 300 rounds quickly! The emperor will let you know that I never lie and say that killing you is like killing a dog!" the black emperor kept running in the rear, chasing and scolding.


    "That black dog! If you have the ability, you can catch up! If you can catch up with me, why can''t I fight with you for 300 rounds!?" the king said sarcastically when he saw that the black emperor was surprisingly slow.


    "Lying in the trough, boy, I can''t help it. This guy doesn''t want any face. He''s so crazy that I''m hanging up and beating him. I''ll catch up and beat him to death!" the black emperor said angrily, and immediately wanted to speed up to catch up.


    "No."


    Su Mu immediately interrupted the black emperor, frowned, and then said, "black emperor, do you remember the mysterious demon we met when we dealt with the Western demons in the western regions the year before last?"


    The black emperor couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard the speech. Then he reacted and asked, "of course, I remember. That guy''s strength is not weak. He''s not weak compared with me at that time, but he was killed by the monkey you summoned?"


    "Yes, that''s what I''ve always wondered about. He has indeed been killed by the monkey king, but just a few days ago, when Baimei prospective emperor and I were supporting yang Zhennan, did we see him again in the central region, and if there was no accident, most of him had successfully understood the Tianmo bead and the Tianmo strategy, one of the three most precious treasures of the Tianmo family."


    Su Mu answered when he heard the rumor, "that''s why I told you not to chase deeply. That guy must be greedy for something hidden in the dark. If I estimate well, he will find the failed Poseidon. Then it''s time for us to catch him all."


    "But how can you be sure that guy will show up? If he doesn''t show up, what if he let the laoshizi sea god run away? Wouldn''t it be a big loss." the black emperor asked again.


    "They can''t run away. I''ve already arranged people at the login sites of these aquariums in the northern region and stopped them in the boundary river between the northern region and the eastern region. If I guessed correctly, that guy will certainly appear. If he doesn''t appear, we''ll go all out to kill the Sea God first, and then suppress all the aquariums in the four seas, and then slowly consider the God at that time "About the mysterious devil," Su Mu replied.


    "OK, I see." the black emperor nodded, turned and continued to chase after the sea god king, making an extremely eager expression, as if there was really no way to catch up with each other.


    Wang Dao couldn''t help laughing. It seems that although the black dog is powerful, he doesn''t have much IQ.


    Thinking of this, Wang Dao took a look at the aquarium army running madly in the boundary river, including many aquarium saints. In addition to the aquarium quasi emperor closely behind him, it is the big black dog that is frantically chasing.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Wang Dao immediately turned to the prospective emperor of the aquarium such as the giant demon in the North Sea and said, "later, I will directly open the void hole. You will immediately follow me, enter it and return to the North Sea, okay?"


    "Poseidon, we''re gone. What should we do with those aquarium armies under our command?" Lehman asked with a frown. At the moment, he has turned into a body, which is a huge electric eel.


    "It''s a great fortune that we can leave. As for our aquarium troops who can''t leave, I will avenge them myself if I have a chance in the future!" Wang Dao said coldly.


    The huge demon of Beihai not far behind heard the speech and couldn''t help laughing and avenging himself? I''m afraid you''ll have to find a way to avoid the pursuit of the big black dog of the Terran after today? How can I avenge them?


    Thinking of this, the Beihai giant demon couldn''t help sighing deeply. It''s a pity that his good friend Kunpeng has become an abandoned son for nothing, and hasn''t played a great role.


    Because they are facing the battlefield, it can be said that it is not too much to be defeated.


    After all, they have lost more than two-thirds of the strong Aquarians without even touching the corners of a human race. Isn''t this a rout?


    "North demon, what are you sighing?" the Teng snake looked at the North Sea giant demon sighing secretly and asked.


    The North Sea giant demon was stunned when he heard the speech, then looked at the sea god king in front, and couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "I''m helpless! I thought the Terran would have the power of a war, and our victory would consume a lot of forces, but I never thought that the Terran still existed like that, and all our so many aquarium armies were blocked out by relying on the array."


    Wang Dao glanced back at him and said, "don''t talk about you. I didn''t even think of it. Don''t talk more. Get ready immediately. I''m going to break the void hole."


    "You can think that there are ghosts here. In your eyes, no matter how many aquariums die, it has nothing to do with you?" the Beihai giant demon scolded in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it. Just scold in his heart. If he said it, I''m afraid there will be countless aquariums who believe in this guy to split him up without Wang Daoqin''s automatic hand.

 Chapter 372

    The Terran kept chasing the aquarium in the rear according to Su Mu''s meaning, but it didn''t really catch up, just kept chasing in the rear.


    At this time, Su Mu looked at the king''s hands. The cyclone gathered together with aura broke the surrounding void and formed a huge hole, which made Su Mu frown immediately.


    "No, we can''t wait. If those guys run away, it will be difficult to find them next time."


    Su Mu frowned and shouted, "black emperor, do it!"


    The black emperor''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech, and he didn''t ask the reason. Without saying a word, he flashed. However, he came to the sea god''s way directly across a distance of tens of miles.


    When the strong people of the aquarium stared in shock, the black emperor said sarcastically, "Oh, isn''t this the aquarium''s laoshizi sea god? Run quickly, why don''t you continue to run?"


    "How could it be! Aren''t you good at speed? How can you suddenly run so fast?" Wang Dao said with wide eyes.


    "Well, you can go down and ask the king of hell in your people''s mouth, and ask him. Maybe he will tell you." the black emperor said sarcastically.


    The king''s face changed when he heard the speech. Looking at the black emperor, he couldn''t help yelling and waiting for me: "damn black dog! Wait for me. One day I''ll let you know what cruelty is!"


    Just when he wanted to escape into the void and leave alone, he unexpectedly found that the void hole formed in front of him was unusable, and he suddenly lost his control over the surrounding space.


    Looking back, I saw a young Terran man smiling at him. The miserable white light in his hand easily showed that he made all this!


    "How could it be! The divine power of space! The Terran was born with such arrogance!?" Wang Dao couldn''t help but breathe a breath of cool air and was shocked. The divine power of space! This can be different from those space laws that appear with the continuous strengthening of cultivation. It is a space magic power, which means that if this guy grows up, he can easily master all the space! What a terrible thing!?


    "Damn it! I can''t step into the space. It''s terrible!" Wang Dao was very anxious. He was next to the covetous black emperor at the moment. As long as the other party made a move, he was absolutely hard to resist at the moment!


    The black emperor sneered and opened his huge mouth, as if he could swallow the sun, moon and stars.


    The terrible suction from the black emperor''s mouth is like a huge black hole, crazy swallowing everything around him, including the king''s way.


    However, Wang Dao was also a great emperor. He immediately blew out a huge palm with his backhand, and broke away from the suction range by the explosive speed of the reverse thrust.


    The black emperor was not in a hurry. Without a word, he came directly to the king''s way. At this time, the huge black emperor''s front claw turned into a huge fist and directly blasted down at the king''s head.


    The king tried to resist, but unfortunately the gap in strength was there. The cultivation of the king''s great emperor might be comparable to the sage king in the sky covering world, but when he met the black emperor who was restored to the sage level in the sky covering system, he could only be brutally hanged by the other party.


    Su Mu hid and watched. He tried to hide his breath without revealing it. He was afraid that the mysterious demon who might be hiding nearby would leave quietly after discovering him.


    But just then, the sky darkened. Su Mu immediately looked up and saw that countless black Qi appeared out of thin air and condensed. Dark clouds were like black cloth covering the sky, losing all the light below.


    The sage quasi emperor and other strong people of the human race will not care about the lost light. After all, they have reached the point that their divine knowledge is like an eye, but those human armies can''t help it. Their divine knowledge is far from being able to look straight ahead in the black fog created by a top strong person of the Tianmo clan.


    Seeing this, Su Mu didn''t hesitate. He immediately jumped into the void and created endless fire. Relying on the brightness of the fire, the Terran army could look straight ahead with the flame light created by Su mu.


    "Sure enough, it''s him. He finally came out." Su Mu was relieved to see the familiar smell after the black fog condensed. He was afraid that this guy wouldn''t show up, so it wouldn''t be so easy to find him in the future.


    After the black fog condensed, it directly shrouded the strong people of the aquarium. In the black fog, the mysterious demon condensed his body with the help of the black fog. Looking at the embarrassed king, he couldn''t help mocking: "thanks to you, you are still the great emperor who broke through the realm of extreme Tao. You can''t even beat a dog. Do you think I should continue to trust you?"


    Unexpectedly, these two guys have already contacted. Perhaps it is because of this that the king will launch a direct war against the Terran without hesitation.


    "Give me a chance. As long as I have enough time, I can definitely take revenge!" the king said with an ugly face. His tone was neither humble nor high. Obviously, his identity did not fall to the other party.


    "Why?"


    The mysterious devil sneered, did not put the king''s words in his heart, and said, "you have failed twice. Do you want me to give you a third chance?"


    "I didn''t fail!"


    The king said angrily, "if it weren''t for the black dog killed on the way, the Terran would have become history under the iron cavalry of my aquarium army! I will find a chance to revenge! I will never fail!"


    "This time you said which black dog was born in the sky and hindered your plan. What about the last time? When we first cooperated 100000 years ago, you failed. You were driven out of Xuantian by the Terran like a lost dog. However, I didn''t mind your failure. Instead, I helped you create a god like image in the aquarium and let you have a good recovery for 100000 years Time, but now? You let me down again. "The mysterious devil sneered and said no more. Anyway, it can''t change the outcome of the failure of the king''s way.


    "I said, give me one more time..."


    Bang!


    Before he finished, Wang Dao was directly choked by the mysterious demon and said with disdain: "Do you know who you''re talking to? I didn''t mind your tone in the past, because you''re still useful to me, but now it''s different. Repeated failures let you tell me that you''re a useless guy. In this case, you''re useless, so shut your mouth and become my strength."


    The voice fell, Wang Dao widened his eyes, and the constant trembling represented that he was struggling to resist at this time. Unfortunately, the strength of the mysterious demon had reached an unfathomable level, and there was no way for Wang Dao to struggle.


    So far, the abandoned son of the Terran, known as the king of the aquarium sea god, has completely fallen!

 Chapter 373

    The mysterious demon perfectly occupied the body of the king, and a trace of evil intention appeared on his face.


    Now he is still a king on the surface, but in fact, his soul has become the mysterious demon, but no one knows it.


    The mysterious demon who occupied the body of Wang Dao waved his hand and dispersed the surrounding black fog. Looking at the Terrans chasing after him, he couldn''t help laughing and was more dissatisfied with Wang Dao''s failure.


    "Fortunately, you finally played a role and became my flesh. You should feel very honored." Wang Dao thought in his heart, and then turned around and carried a large black fog and disappeared directly.


    "What''s the matter!?" Su Mu couldn''t help but stare. The void within ten thousand miles had been blocked by his life magic. How could that guy disappear so easily?


    "Boy, what''s the matter?" the black emperor frowned and asked Su mu. He had planned to kill the sea god king. Why did the other party suddenly escape?


    "There''s a problem." Su Mu narrowed his eyes. The panic on Wang Dao''s face after he blocked the space was definitely not pretended. It can be seen that Wang Dao had no way to get away.


    But why did the kingly way disappear just now? But also transported a large black fog that only the mysterious demon can master. How can this be no problem?


    Su Mu calmed down, closed his eyes and kept thinking about a variety of possibilities in his brain.


    At this time, Su Mu Meng opened his eyes and said in a surprised voice: "by the way! The devil! The guy hasn''t shown up! He clearly came, but why didn''t he show up until the end! And the breath of the sea god can''t be wrong! What''s the smell of the devil!"


    "Boy, do you mean that guy occupied the body of the laoshizi sea god? He has a way to get rid of your space constraints?" the black emperor frowned and asked aloud.


    "It must be so! Otherwise, if Wang Dao really had the cards to leave, why would he have made that panic expression before! It was definitely not pretended! The expression in his heart could not be pretended!" Su Mu said with narrowed eyes.


    Then Su Mu thought carefully and said in a voice: "I remember. The last time Mr. Baimei and I met that guy in Central China, he looked like a black fog, and only showed his face to me and Mr. Baimei. Moreover, the face looked condensed by black fog, so I probably know what happened now."


    Seeing Su Mu talking to himself for a long time, the black emperor couldn''t help frowning and asked suspiciously, "you haven''t said anything clearly. How can you understand everything?"


    "Listen to me, the monkey monkey monkey king killed him completely the last time he killed demons in the western regions. This is a fact you and I have seen with our own eyes. On that day, he was directly trampled into fly ash by the monkey king, and even his soul was almost destroyed. Maybe that time, his soul survived a little, realized the true meaning of the heavenly magic pearl or the heavenly magic strategy, and turned into a spirit The soul state has been living in this world pretending to be dead. This time he didn''t show up, but only endless black fog appeared. The same is true for the last time he appeared in the middle region. It seems that the guy must have swallowed the aquarium sea god with his soul and occupied the body of the aquarium sea god, so he can control the black fog that can be used by the Tianmo clan. That''s why he can solve it Explain why the sea god immediately became extremely calm from his previous panic and could calmly escape from the void I closed. "


    Su Mu narrowed his eyes and slowly told the matter to the black emperor. It was obvious that he also agreed with Su Mu''s idea.


    "What you said is very reasonable, but boy, have you thought about other possibilities? For example, the laoshizi God of the sea recovered the laoshizi God of the sea and became the Tianmo family, so that the laoshizi God of the sea could leave in great leisure?" the black emperor suddenly said.


    "Your guess is not impossible, but I don''t think it''s possible. Do you think if you were the sea god, would you be willing to be the running dog of others? Even if he is unbearable in your eyes, he is a great emperor who has broken through the extreme humanity of Xuantian continent and has his own pride, so I estimate that the first possibility is greater." Su Mu explained.


    "Well, you''re right. I won''t argue with you, boy. What should I do now? The other party''s commanders have been fooled. Should we send them as their subordinates to meet their boss?" the black emperor suggested. He hasn''t done it for a long time, so he said excitedly looking at the countless troops of the aquarium below, dozens of saints and seven prospective emperors.


    "Can you solve it all by yourself?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "No problem, I have recovered to the great holy realm of my world. Not to mention more, even if there are ten me at the same level of laoshizi sea god just now." the black emperor said very expansively.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. Now the black emperor''s strength can be said to be invincible on Xuantian continent. Even he may not be able to win him. Of course, that''s the premise of not using his future body. Today''s su Mu''s cultivation has broken through the great saint realm in Xuantian continent. It can be said that his future body has definitely been greatly improved, Maybe you can hang the black emperor.


    "Well, I''ll leave these aquariums to you. I''ll go first. By the way, I have to tell Mr. Baimei that their ambush was done in vain." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    "Why did you do it for nothing? Let them wait. The emperor drove these aquariums to them." the black emperor grinned, and his huge posture appeared in front of the aquarium again, opened his huge mouth and devoured everything around him wildly.


    Seeing this, the aquarium was even more frightened and fled to the north without hesitation.


    It has to be said that when these aquariums were in the water, they were really fast, just like bullets, and soon disappeared in front of the Terran pursuit army.


    However, no matter how fast they are, the black emperor can closely follow behind them. Is it right to open his mouth and swallow twice, so that these aquariums can only move forward straightly.


    At the northern border, Mr. Bai Mei and four Terran quasi emperors stayed on the shore early and hid. They had felt the terrible breath coming from a distance.


    "Come, come, everyone, prepare to stop those aquariums who want to escape!" the white eyebrow prospective emperor immediately said.


    "Don''t worry, they can''t run!"

 Chapter 374

    In the northern region, the 50000 Terran army can''t wait to get out of shape first and set up a military array in an attempt to stop the fleeing aquarium.


    Seeing that there was a Terran defense front on the shore of the northern region, those Shui people who fled quickly couldn''t help but stare and feel great pain in their hearts. The Terran has long been cut off! Fortunately, they will want to break into the eastern region and destroy the human race. It''s good that they can live now!


    After that, the terrible giant dog chased them crazy. In the past, several quasi emperor strongmen of the Terran were the most defensive line to stop them. Now they seem to have lost all their retreat and can only fight.


    "Lying trough! What thing?" a human race Saint looked at the huge black dog behind the aquarium make complaints about Tucao.


    "Is this the black emperor around the emperor? It looks like him. How did he become so big? Did he take drugs?" the white eyebrowd prospective emperor also frowned and thought secretly.


    "Don''t worry about that, stop these aquariums first, and you can''t let any of them go!" the father of the Jiang family quickly said, taking the lead in saying what Baimei wanted to say.


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor frowned and didn''t mind the actions of the Jiang family''s ancestors. He quickly followed the army ready to intercept the aquarium.


    Although they tried their best to use the array arranged by the black emperor of the eastern region and the crazy pursuit of the Terrans in the boundary river, today''s Shui nationality has only lost more than three-quarters of the number of troops. Their quasi emperors and saints have basically not been damaged. Of course, more than ten Saints have lost, but the quasi emperors of Shui nationality are intact one by one.


    "It''s hard to stop." Baimei prospective emperor felt the incomparably powerful breath of the aquarium and couldn''t help frowning. He was thinking about how to minimize the loss of the Terran. After all, today''s Aquarium probably has more than 50 million troops and dozens of top strong people together with the quasi emperor saints. They really can''t stop the aquarium.


    "What white eyebrow! Let you Terrans step back and don''t get too close!" the black emperor suddenly shouted in the rear, which made white eyebrows and others stunned when they heard the speech.


    "What''s the situation? Didn''t you let us intercept the aquarium? Why did you let us delay again?" the white eyebrowd prospective emperor frowned and thought to himself.


    But at the next moment, the black emperor proved his meaning with action.


    The black emperor fiercely opened his mouth, and the terrible suction was like a black hole in the universe, directly devouring the lives of more than 100000 aquariums, among which there was no lack of top strength, even the aquarium saints did not escape.


    "Lying in the trough! So fierce? Retreat quickly!" the white eyebrow prospective emperor was surprised and felt the terrible attraction caused by the black emperor, and immediately ordered to say.


    "Back! Back!"


    The Terran retreated quickly for fear that it would become food for the big black dog.


    The Terrans did retreat from the attack range of the black emperor, but those aquariums were unlucky. One by one, they were like being lifted up from behind and thrown into the mouth of the black emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, the news of victory in the northern battlefield had already spread all over the eastern regions. Everyone''s face was smiling. They always believed that the final victory would always belong to their Terrans.


    Now it is said that the Terran has chased the aquarium to the northern region, and each one has blossomed on his face. People familiar with it make an appointment to go to the most expensive restaurant or the most famous brothel for leisure.


    Every restaurant has a good business. The shopkeeper is also very happy. He only charges 70% of the usual same price. Even so, he still makes a lot of money when the business is so good.


    The brothel is different. Do you still expect those girls to accompany you for free? That''s white whoring. No one wants to do that.


    Nevertheless, the top cards of the brothels were not charged one after another, and they appeared in front of the drinkers and played music and dance for them.


    The Terrans are very happy, but the aquariums are very sad. The northern battlefield was defeated. The news that the aquarium sea god abandoned tens of millions of aquariums and left alone spread to the Western battlefield, which made countless aquariums feel withdrawn. They are just ordinary practitioners of the aquarium. They don''t want to be involved in any war, but due to the high prestige of the sea god, So many Aquarians are forced to join the army of crusading against Terrans.


    Nowadays, the reputation and prestige of Poseidon have plummeted. Without saying a word, many aquariums have directly lost their blades and rushed back to the sea to continue their leisure and ordinary sea life, which makes Kunpeng, the commander of the battlefield in the western regions, extremely angry!


    Yes, this guy hasn''t died yet. Since the war began for so long, those ordinary aquariums have died. The strong aquariums basically stop the strong Terrans from attacking the aquarium. If they can fight, they will continue to fight. They can''t fight without saying a word. Anyway, the other party can''t catch up.


    Although Kunpeng was angry in his heart, he did not lose his reason. He had only a trace of calmness that had not been dissipated, but his reason was about to be dissipated as more and more aquariums fled.


    "Shit! A bunch of cowards! Cowards! They are willing to be deserters rather than die on the battlefield! If they meet in the sea in the future, they will be broken to pieces!" Kunpeng scolded angrily.


    The voice went out and made those aquariums who wanted to escape but haven''t fled angry. They didn''t want to go to war. It''s you high-level aquariums who have to fight. Now they can''t fight. Don''t you allow us to go back and continue to live?


    Similarly, when there is a curse, there is a voice of attachment. Many aquariums also praise Kunpeng''s fighting will. Although they have not won any battle these days, Kunpeng has not conceded defeat, but has made a comeback, causing no small trouble to the Terrans, which also makes many Aquariums of the main war faction feel good.


    In the hearts of these main war faction Aquarians, it doesn''t matter if Poseidon escapes. After all, for them, as long as you start the war, it''s none of my business if you escape. Anyway, I''ll continue to fight. You can''t care whether I fight or not. After all, there is a saying among other Terrans that what will not be subject to military orders abroad, which is also a truth for them.


    In fact, these main war faction aquariums don''t like the days when they are idle in the sea. They have to go to Xuantian to fight with the Terrans. Finally, they find that they can''t fight. Even their sea gods have left their hands and ran away.


    However, even with the threat of Kunpeng''s words, the number of aquariums to run has not decreased. Hundreds of aquariums escape every day. Some run to the western regions to visit the original Terran western regions.


    Others jumped directly into the boundary river and swam into the sea from the middle of the boundary river.


    Seeing this, Kunpeng was more angry and killed many aquariums who escaped and were caught back, so as to frighten the army.


    Unfortunately, how to kill them can''t stop them. It''s time to run.

 Chapter 375

    "Brother Yang, there have been a lot of deserters in the aquarium army recently, which is a good thing for our Terran." Zhang Gongshe, the prospective emperor who is fighting against the aquarium in the central region, said happily to Yang Zhennan.


    "This is really good news. How is brother yuan Chun preparing?" Yang Zhennan grinned.


    "Everything is ready. The northern battlefield has won a great victory. Naturally, we can''t lose the wind. Brother Yang, I suggest we attack directly and take them by surprise!" Yuan Chun replied with a smile.


    "OK! Send a message to the emperor immediately and say that we are ready for the general attack. Can we do it directly?" Yang Zhennan laughed. The reason why he still needs Su Mu''s consent is that Yang Zhennan is afraid to affect Su Mu''s other plans.


    However, Zhang Gongshe smiled and said aloud: "I have contacted the emperor. The emperor told us that we can do it directly without any worries. The northern battlefield has been completely won, and all the high-level strong men of the aquarium have been left in the northern region, and the army under the aquarium has been exhausted. We can do it directly without affecting the war in the north."


    "What are you waiting for? Brother Yang, let''s attack!" Yuan Chun smiled.


    "Let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the 163800 year of the non emperor era, the Terran completely survived several chaotic wars and mastered the Xuantian continent in the hands of the Terran again.


    What is more worth mentioning is that due to the addition of the demon family, today''s human family can be said to have no threat on the Xuantian continent. The strength of the demon family is not weak, including two quasi emperors and more than a dozen saints except Ao mo. after joining the human family, the demon family joined hands with the human family to establish a new Xuantian continent.


    In the xuanbing mountains of the northern region, the mysterious demon who captured the body of the King appeared here. Instead of fighting the northern region occupied by the Terran, he quietly hid in the xuanbing mountains and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Three years later, almost a whole decade has passed since the chaos of heaven and demons in the eastern region. Ten years have made the changes in the eastern region extremely magnificent, and huge cities stand everywhere in the eastern region.


    Due to the rapid growth of the demon clan, the Terran had to build more cities and houses for the demon clan to live in.


    The birth of the demon clan is very simple. As long as there is a mother fetus, the mother fetus can give birth to more than one million demon clan cubs. Moreover, the demon clan grows so fast that it only takes half a year to grow up and start cultivation.


    In three years, the number of demons has increased to more than 10 billion, while the Terran is now only about 3 billion, and about 2 billion of them are still young children.


    In the same hot time, the demon clan has just joined the Terran from more than 100 million to 10 billion, while the Terran has only increased by 2 billion to 3 billion, which shows how terrible the growth speed of the demon clan is.


    Taiyi holy land, today''s Taiyi holy land can be said to be beyond all forces on the Xuantian continent, because a super strong man has been trained here to pull the Terran back from the situation of death several times. This person is Su mu.


    Over the past three years, Su Mu''s reputation has not only improved a bit. There are statues built for him by the demon family and the human family everywhere in Xuantian continent, which are worshipped day and night to absorb the human spirit.


    "Can''t you hold it down?" the black emperor sat beside Su Mu and asked him.


    "HMM." Su Mu nodded and his eyes were full of worry. Only after the aquarium was solved three years ago, Su Mu felt that his cultivation began to improve rapidly. Su Mu knew that this was due to the great increase of faith, but this was also the reason why Su Mu was worried.


    He hasn''t solved the mysterious demon yet. He can''t be relieved to break through and soar. However, Su Mu has felt the light of the upper fairy world several times in recent days, but they have been forcibly suspended by him.


    "I''m also surprised. Why don''t you say I don''t feel the light? You can sense it, but why can''t I?" asked the black emperor in some doubt.


    "Maybe it''s because of the different systems. After all, you''re still practicing the skills and realm of your world. Now you''ve just recovered to the quasi emperor realm. The heaven of the world may not think you have the strength to soar." Su Mu explained aloud.


    "It makes sense, but I''ve been very curious over the years. That''s why the system of the world is so weak. It''s the system of the world, but its strength is not weaker than that of the great emperor of my world. Can you talk about it now?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "Let''s talk about it later." Su Mu smiled and talked about the topic. He seemed to have a lot of secrets, so he didn''t mean to say it.


    Maybe one day, when he can really travel in the world, he will want to find his way back to the modern world, but it''s just a look.


    Seeing Su Mu''s appearance, the black Emperor didn''t ask much. Knowing what he didn''t say, he collapsed on the chair at will and said with some exclamation: "boy, how long have we known each other?"


    Su Mu closed his eyes and remembered the time when he met the black emperor for the first time. At that time, he was just an ordinary cultivator who had just become the son of God, and his cultivation was only half a step into the realm of heaven and earth.


    Thinking of what happened in those years, Su Mu recalled his experiences in castle peak city, Luohe City and the capital of the country.


    Sun he, Wang Lin, and those friends on the fourth floor of Taiyi holy land seem to have never received any news from them since his cultivation has become higher and higher.


    "More than ten years?" Su Mu said with some uncertainty.


    "More than that, it has been twelve years. I''m also thinking that in just twelve years, you have directly jumped to the current state of terror. Who will believe it?" the black emperor shook his head and smiled, his tone full of ridicule.


    Su Mu also smiled. His cultivation speed was really fast, but it was also because of the existence of the system. He was just an ordinary transgressor. Without all kinds of super skills and resources brought to him by the system, it was not certain whether he could survive the chaos of heaven and demons, let alone everything in the future.


    Su Mu took a deep breath. Now he is almost thirty. With his age of a lifetime, he is almost fifty. He can''t help but have some vicissitudes in his heart.

 Chapter 376

    The next day, there was heavy snow. In the courtyard on emperor Zi peak, a plum blossom quietly stretched out from the corner and opened several white plum blossoms.


    "Dad! The demon emperor Ao Mo is coming. He is in the living room." Su qinger, who is more than ten years old, ran to the backyard and called Su Mu out. Su Mu couldn''t help but brighten his eyes when he heard the speech. It seems that Ao Mo has something to say this time.


    After more than three years together, Su Mu also understood the origin of Ao mo. Su Mu only had two words for his experience and admired him.


    Ao Mo didn''t hide the fact that he once wanted to unify the Xuantian continent and return to the upper fairy world with the help of Qi. Instead, he told Su mu in detail. Now he is likely to come to the upper fairy world.


    After all, today''s Ao Mo''s accomplishments have already broken through the realm of the great emperor. The human and demon families also bid farewell to the era of no emperor, and attracted Su Mu and AO Mo, the two great emperors.


    "Why did the demon emperor come to me? Can''t you stay in Wanyao city?" Su Mu walked into the living room and laughed.


    "My ten thousand demon city is really good, but it can''t compare with the emperor''s peak. It''s a fairyland with green mountains and green waters." Ao Mo joked with a smile.


    "All right, all right, why did you come here? What''s the matter? But it doesn''t matter." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "It''s no big deal, mainly because I''ve felt the light recently. I want to ask you when you plan to fly up. We''ll be together when we go to the upper fairy world." Ao Mo said aloud.


    Su Mu sighed and shook his head reluctantly. "To tell you the truth, I''ve suppressed the rise more than ten times. If the matter in Xuantian mainland hadn''t been solved, I would have risen already."


    "What else?"


    Ao Mo frowned and said, "now the aquarium is not enough to be afraid. We have joined hands to destroy all the Tianmo ancient well and Tianmo secret place. In addition, the demon family is now working with the human family. What else can you worry about on the Xuantian continent?"


    Just then, the Soviet Union, who was dancing in the yard, said to the Ao Mo Tucao, "stupid! Daddy is sure not to make complaints about my mother!"


    Ao Mo suddenly realized that he remembered that Su Mu was a married man. Naturally, he was worried about his lover and children on the Xuantian continent.


    Su Mu smiled at the speech and said to Ao Mo, "this is just one thing. There is another thing. If it is not solved, both the demon family and the human family may be in danger of destroying the family again."


    "Impossible!"


    O''merton frowned and said: "Now there are seven quasi emperors in the demon family. In addition, the two newly recruited quasi emperors and the original 20 imperial Pavilion Dharma protectors of the human family have reached the number of 29 quasi emperors. Moreover, the demon family and the human family have joined hands with more than 100 saints. Even if an evil emperor emerges, it is impossible to jump under the eyes of the demon family and the human family for too long, and the two families will not be in danger of extermination!"


    Su Mu heard the words, but the man smiled bitterly and shook his head. With a wave of his big hand, a void barrier appeared in front of Ao Mo and said, "accept this memory."


    Ao Mo was puzzled when he heard the speech, but he didn''t refuse. Now his life and soul are in Su Mu''s hands. If the other party wants to be bad for himself, there''s no need to bother.


    A moment later, after Ao Mo absorbed Su Mu''s memory, he couldn''t help worrying. If he was really allowed to continue to hide in Xuantian, the human and demon families would really have the power to destroy the family!


    "This is one of the reasons why I suppress cultivation and don''t want to soar." Su Mu sighed.


    Ao Mo was stunned when he heard the speech. Without too much words, he said a word. I went to check it immediately and directly disappeared on dizi peak. Only the traces on the snow represented him.


    "We haven''t found it for three years. Can he find it?" the black emperor asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know. I can find the best. If I can''t find it, I''ll leave the most precious thing I have to give the Terran the most cards. I''ve been reluctant to use it and want to take it to the fairy world." Su Mu sighed.


    "Is it similar to the monkey four years ago? If so, the guy won''t turn waves even if he comes out." the black emperor nodded and said.


    "No, I have only one item that calls the monkey king. I have used it all, but I don''t have it anymore."


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said, "if he can''t find it, I will leave a spiritual fruit for the Terran. That person must be loyal to the Terran and have good talent and temperament."


    "Spirit fruit?" the black emperor immediately felt incomparable doubt. How much effect can a spirit fruit play?


    Su Mu didn''t explain this. He was going to leave Huang Zhong Li in Xuantian to the Terrans. Of course, if Ao Mo could find the trace of the guy, he wouldn''t have to leave the fruit.


    A yellow plum can make a mortal in the wasteland become a great Luo Jinxian. Although Su Mu''s one is not completely mature, its effect will not be too bad. At least it''s OK to make a person become an immortal? And it''s an immortal in the wasteland!


    Will it be troublesome for the existence of that level to solve a threat in Xuantian continent?


    ¡­¡­


    The black emperor returned to his room with nothing to do and continued to stir up his array. Su Mu came to the stone pavilion in the snow and sat down quietly waiting for the arrival of Gulin wind.


    After that, Gulin Feng tore the space and came to Su mu. He sat opposite Su mu, moved the chess pieces on the stone table without saying a word and said, "are you leaving?"


    "Soon, I can''t hold it down for a month at the latest." Su Mu replied loudly, and followed the trend with a piece.


    "That''s good. Your talent should not be buried. Xuantian continent can''t keep you. Going to the fairy world is your journey. Remember to come back and see me and your Shiniang when you are free after flying." Gulin Feng said with a smile.


    "Shiniang?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard Yan''s chess player. He looked up and asked Gulin Feng in surprise, "are you going to marry the Lord of yaochi?"


    "Yes, I can''t always stand up to others after making her wait so long, so I plan to marry her in half a month. You can''t miss it at that time." Gulin Feng said happily.


    "Good thing!" Su Mu nodded. This is a good thing. Gulin Feng has been single all his life. A woman who has been waiting for him all his life is willing to marry him and accompany him. Isn''t this a good thing?


    "I will definitely come. Unlike you, you won''t come to your apprentice''s wedding." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Didn''t I manage the aquarium in the North Sea? It''s been so many years. There''s no need to mention it again." Gulin Feng smiled awkwardly.


    Su Mu couldn''t help feeling very helpless. He shook his head and focused on playing chess.

 Chapter 377

    Half a month later, Gulin Feng and the Lord of yaochi held a solemn wedding in the eastern region country. The guests included all the strong people above the holy land of the Terran and the favored children of heaven among many forces.


    Also at the wedding banquet, Su Mu saw the emperor son of the Jiang family, Jiang Heng again.


    Now Jiang Heng has no idea of competing with Su mu. After all, Su mu can''t do everything he did a few years ago, even now.


    Despite this, Jiang Heng also reached the half step of the great sage by pouring most of the resources of the yuan family, which is only one step away from the great sage.


    "When we meet again, you have surpassed me. I don''t know how much. I heard from my grandfather that you have broken through the great emperor and can fly to the fairy world at any time?" Jiang Heng asked Su mu with a wine glass.


    "Yes."


    Su Mu nodded without concealing his intention and said, "if I don''t suppress the momentum emitted by cultivation, I can fly to the fairy world now."


    "Why?" Jiang Heng asked aloud. With Su Mu''s status now, is there anything you can''t rest assured that you can''t fly to the fairy world?


    "You''ll know then. It''s not good for you to tell you now." Su Mu sighed.


    "Don''t worry about him." Jiang Heng heard that he didn''t say much, picked up the wine cup and threw it at Su mu. Then he looked up and drank the wine in the cup and walked towards the ancestors of the yuan family.


    Su Mu couldn''t help shaking his head when he saw his back leaving. Jiang Heng''s talent is not weak. It''s reasonable to say that he should at least step into the realm of great sage in the past three years, but he can''t break through under the irrigation of a large number of resources of the yuan family. It can be seen that he still has something on his mind.


    "Dad, grandpa is out." Su qinger said, pointing to the broken void not far away.


    "Well, your grandpa is the groom today and found you a grandmother." Su Mu said with a smile. Su Mu has not corrected the matter that Su qinger''s name is Grandpa Gulin Feng. After all, although his relationship with Gulin Feng is actually a teacher and apprentice, it is better than his father and son. Su qinger''s name is Grandpa Gulin Feng, which has also filled a regret in Su Mu''s heart.


    "Does grandma look good?" Su qinger asked curiously.


    "It must be beautiful. Grandma is the Lord of the holy land of yaochi. Her beauty is no worse than your mother." Su Mu said, pinching Su qinger''s small face.


    "I don''t believe it."


    Su qinger turned his head, looked at Liu Qingyi and said, "my mother is the best in the world. No one is more beautiful than my mother."


    Liu Qingyi narrowed his eyes and smiled. Su Mu nodded with a smile and touched the back of Su qinger''s head.


    When he first married Liu Qingyi, Liu Qingyi was just 20 years old. Now it has been ten years. The beauty is still the same. Time has not brought any change, but it is more mature and charming than before.


    "Mom, will grandparents have a little brother to play with me?" Su qinger asked curiously.


    "Yes, but it''s not a little brother. If you really have a boy, you have to call your little uncle." Liu Qingyi replied with a smile.


    "Why? Qinger wants a younger brother, not a younger uncle." Su qinger said with a bit of unhappiness.


    "Will your father and mother give you another one?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    "No! Last time the big black dog told me it was painful to have a baby. I didn''t want my mother to suffer." Su qinger shook his head without hesitation.


    The black emperor was upset when he heard the speech. He quickly said, "don''t call me big black dog. You want to call me black emperor, you understand, smelly girl."


    "You''re smelly. Qinger smells good. Mom, don''t you think so." Su qinger said.


    Liu Qingyi smiled at the speech and nodded: "yes."


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing again when he heard the speech and said, "black emperor, why do you tell children everything?"


    "Hehe, don''t you know your child? I came to me a few days ago and asked where she came from. How can I answer? I can only say that she came out of your little daughter-in-law''s belly." the black emperor replied speechless.


    Shortly after the chat, the wedding officially began. Gulin Feng walked to the banquet platform in a bright red robe, and the Lord of yaochi was surrounded by more than a dozen beautiful women.


    It has to be said that the holy land of yaochi is really a place for beauty. Not to mention the Lord of yaochi, even the maidens beside her also have strong looks.


    At the beginning of the wedding, Gulin Feng took the jade hand of the Lord of yaochi and took her to the center of the banquet table with a smile on her face.


    The happiness on the face of the Lord of yaochi has proved that as long as you don''t give up, the person who is you must be yours.


    "The red robe is much more handsome than that when we got married. Why didn''t I choose it?" Su Mu said helplessly.


    "It was made by my mother. Don''t dislike it." Liu Qingyi smiled helplessly.


    "I don''t dislike it. Don''t think too much. Even if it is a beggar''s dress, it is also the witness of our marriage. How can I dislike it, isn''t it?" Su Mu said with a smile, put Liu Qingyi''s hand in his palm and held it gently.


    "Don''t look blind, children. Your grandparents are getting married. Look at it." seeing Su qinger''s curious appearance, the black emperor directly stood in front of her and shifted Su qinger''s small head back. He can only look at Gulin Feng and the Lord of yaochi on the banquet platform.


    On the banquet platform, with the two people looking at each other and smiling, the Baimei prospective emperor stepped onto the banquet platform and personally wrote a toast for the two people. After the two of them respected heaven and thanked the earth, the ceremony was completed, and the two were also in the blessings of countless people, ready to return to their new house.


    Gulin Feng bought a real estate in Guodu, which is a perfect small courtyard. Perhaps he has lived in dizifeng for a long time. The small courtyard looks like the courtyard above dizifeng.


    As the bridegroom, Gulin Feng can''t be absent, so the Lord of yaochi can only be sent to her by her disciples. Originally, Gulin Feng wanted Liu Qingyi to go, but considering that the protagonist today is the Lord of yaochi and him, it would be bad if Liu Qingyi''s beauty attracted the limelight, so the matter was eliminated.


    Gulin Feng also began to toast one by one. Su Mu couldn''t help laughing at the number of more than 10000 people around him. He thought he couldn''t drink to death. You old man, let''s see how you got drunk and married tonight.


    On this happy occasion, a dark cloud quietly condensed in the northern sky and did not attract anyone''s attention. After all, it looked like an ordinary dark cloud. Moreover, the dark cloud condensed far away from here. Even if you noticed it, you didn''t pay too much attention. You just thought it was going to rain in the north.

 Chapter 378

    After a long time, Gulin Feng gave a toast to the people who called the number one by one. As for those who were not too familiar, Gulin Feng didn''t leave behind, but said, "you have drunk a little more today, so this cup is for you. I hope you don''t mind."


    "It''s all right, sword God. You''re the protagonist today! Come as you like!"


    "Yes, sword God, you can''t drink too much, or you''ll get drunk and faint tonight, but how about your bridal chamber? Isn''t it, everyone?"


    "Yes!"


    Gulin Feng didn''t mind the teasing. After all, it''s necessary to get married in the face of these jokes. If this thing should be angry, wouldn''t all the people who get married in the world be angry? Even Su Mu got married that day and was teased by many people.


    "Well, everyone, the banquet has begun. Eating and drinking well is the greatest respect for Gulin Feng. Don''t leave early!" Gulin Feng laughed.


    "Don''t worry, sword God. Anyway, I Baimei will never leave ahead of time! I have to pour you down! So that you can''t touch other people''s bride tonight." Baimei prospective emperor smiled very relaxed, obviously joking about Gulin wind.


    "Oh, I don''t believe it. Don''t drink and sleep by yourself. I have to find you a room." Gulin Feng replied.


    "What nonsense, drink!" the red wine god glanced at them, directly picked up the wine jar and drank it.


    "Do you see the sword God? There is red wine in the people we fill you. Have you ever drunk him?" Baimei prospective emperor joked.


    Gulin Feng was stunned when he saw this. He thought he wouldn''t really be drunk today and couldn''t go back to his bridal chamber? Isn''t that a big loss? No, I have to find someone to stop the wine.


    Just then, Gulin glanced at Su mu, who was at the head of the next table. He couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. The boy''s drinking capacity is powerful and must be able to block a lot for himself.


    "I don''t believe it. There are so many of you, I have to find a helper."


    Gulin Feng said mercilessly. Without saying a word, he ran directly to the next table and pulled Su Mu over and said, "boy, I can''t drink too much today. Go up."


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. What? What people want is you, the bridegroom. What''s none of my business? Besides, there''s no precedent for disciples to stop the wine for the master at the wedding?


    "You are not authentic, sword God. The pavilion leader is going to rise now. How can we drink him, or you have to come by yourself." the white eyebrow prospective emperor frowned and said.


    "Hey, you''re allowed to join hands to feed me, but you won''t let me find help? Apprentice''s daughter-in-law, hurry and move the position of your family." Gulin Feng laughed.


    Liu Qingyi laughed at the speech and hurriedly sent Su Mu''s chair. Then the maid behind him hurriedly picked up her chair and sent it.


    "Hey, I can tell you that my granddaughter is here. You should be careful when you talk. People are still young." Gulin Feng said with a serious look.


    "No problem, let''s just spread the voice." the white eyebrow prospective emperor laughed.


    ¡­¡­


    After three rounds of wine, half an hour later, Su Mu''s face had a slight red meaning. Liu Qingyi kept holding some dishes to suppress the wine. Su qinger was competing with the black emperor for the last chicken leg on the table. Finally, he was directly caught by the drunken Gulin wind and ate it. Both the black emperor and Su qinger looked at him with some discomfort.


    In the sky, the dark clouds gathered thicker and thicker, and had the meaning of floating here. Liu Qingyi looked at Su Mu and said, "husband, won''t it rain this day?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. He had been blocking the wine. He hadn''t noticed the change of the sky. When he looked up and saw the thick dark clouds not far away, he was stunned. Why did he suddenly condense such a thick dark cloud?


    Suddenly, Su Mu Meng''s face changed, and he immediately worked his spiritual power to expel the wine from his body, staring at the dark cloud.


    Liu Qingyi was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter, husband?"


    "This wedding is going to change," Su Mu replied with narrowed eyes.


    "Ha ha! It''s really lively! Let me see, yo, demon family experts and Terran experts are here! It''s really frightening me!"


    Sure enough, a deafening sound suddenly sounded, which made Su Mu feel cold. He could say that he was very familiar with the sound. He had been looking for this guy for three years, but he didn''t find it. Now he actually showed up on his own initiative?


    "Light clothes, take light son to the holy master of yaochi, black emperor, help me arrange an array there." Su Mu took a deep breath and said aloud.


    "OK." the black emperor nodded, directly put the still eating Su qinger on his back, tore the space and directly drilled in with Liu Qingyi and Su qinger.


    In the xiaobie hospital, the Lord of yaochi was imagining how romantic it would be tonight, and the figure of the black emperor appeared directly.


    "Black emperor? Ah, light clothes, and girls, why are you here?" the emperor of yaochi asked suspiciously.


    "It''s too late to explain and protect them," said the black emperor. He left the room directly and arranged a surprisingly defensive array.


    Seeing the black emperor yaochi who left, the LORD was more confused and asked Liu Qingyi, "Qingyi, what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know."


    Liu Qingyi shook his head and said, "it''s just fine. Looking at the appearance of rain, I reminded my husband that he suddenly changed his face and asked the black emperor to bring me and qinger to you."


    The holy master of yaochi couldn''t help but wonder more. Previously, she was addicted to her beautiful fantasy and didn''t notice the movement outside. Now, when Liu Qingyi said it, she immediately noticed something wrong.


    "It''s a little weird in the dark."


    The Lord of yaochi narrowed his eyes and said, "I seem to have seen it somewhere."


    "Grandma, is it a demon? I''ve seen such a black cloud in books. It seems that there will be such a black cloud when the demon clan appears." Su qinger asked aloud.


    "Bad! It''s really the demons! Why did they come out again!? it''s not over. Today is a happy day for me. I can''t let these demons get mixed up. Stay well and I''ll go out and educate those demons." the Lord of yaochi said with an ugly face. Without saying anything, he wanted to tear the space and fly out. Unfortunately, he was blocked by the array grid.


    "What''s the matter?" the emperor of yaochi frowned.


    Liu Qingyi was also stunned. After trying, he said reluctantly, "the black emperor arranged the array before he left. It seems that he can''t get out."


    "Shit!"

 Chapter 379

    Over the wedding banquet, a large black fog gathered together, countless evil eyes opened in the black fog, and a pair of red eyes looked at the Terrans below as if they wanted to rush up and tear them up immediately.


    Gulin Feng''s face was very ugly at this time. You said when you came out was bad. You had to come out to make trouble on the day I got married. This alone made Gulin Feng unbearable.


    Gulin wind without saying a word attracted his own life divine sword. The generous wedding red robe danced under the fluctuation of aura. He saw Gulin wind draw a sword, and a huge golden sword spirit broke through the clouds and plunged directly into the black fog.


    "A weak blow." that day, the devil sneered and waved his right arm to attract endless black fog. After wrapping the sword Qi, he directly broke the sword Qi.


    At this time, an eye popping scene appeared. A golden sword spirit suddenly condensed from the black fog. The terrible sword meaning made Gulin wind frown.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the golden sword Qi directly attacked the people below, broke through the void and plunged into the crowd with the momentum of sweeping everything.


    Gulin wind was slightly embarrassed to avoid the fatal blow, and the backhand waved a sword again, constantly waving sword Qi to attack the devil that day.


    "Wait."


    Su Mu immediately stopped Gulin Feng''s action and said aloud, "his black fog can devour your attack, and then turn it into his own use to make it out against you. We have to find a way to break the black fog first."


    They frowned at the speech, then nodded, flew into the void and began to try to break the black fog that blocked the demons in front of them.


    "Just because you want to break my anti emptiness and return to Yuan fog? Delusion!" the devil laughed that day, running the black fog to directly devour the attack of the people, and then running their own bombardment to attack them.


    "Damn it, hold your back." Yang Zhennan said, glancing away. Last time he suffered from the black fog and almost died in the middle region. If Bai Mei and Su Mu hadn''t supported him in time, he might have died in the middle region three years ago.


    "I''ll come!"


    The white eyebrow prospective emperor shouted, and a turtle shell suddenly appeared in his hand. Mysterious runes condensed on the turtle shell. The sky changed, and the power of nature seemed to riot.


    After the thunder and lightning, the torrential rain fell down. The endless thunder and lightning combined with the rain directly crossed the black fog and directly split on the devil. Everyone couldn''t help but be happy. Is this effective?


    However, it was a pity that after the thunder and lightning dispersed, the devil looked at the white eyebrow prospective emperor with a mocking face that day and said disdainfully, "is that all you can do?"


    "How could it be!?" the white eyebrow prospective emperor widened his eyes. According to reason, lightning is a very restrained thing for the devil. How can it not even hurt the other party''s hair?


    "People of Tianmo clan! Obey your master''s orders and wake up from the endless strange space! Follow your master''s footsteps and level the world!"


    I saw that the devil drank loudly that day, and the eyes in the black fog suddenly seemed to break away from the shackles, and slowly condensed their bodies in the black fog.


    "What the hell is this?" Yang Miao waved a long sword and constantly killed the sudden demons around, but it had no effect, because those demons slowly resurrected in the black fog. They couldn''t kill them at all.


    Ao Mo, who was resisting the heavenly demons, immediately thought of something and immediately warned: "like the blood clan we met in the southern region before, it seems that they can be resurrected through a special magic method. The black fog should be the same as the blood pool made by the blood clan, which can constantly resurrect the heavenly demons he made!"


    "Demon emperor! Is there any solution?" Su Mu asked with a frown.


    "The last time we solved the aquarium, we blew up the blood pool to let the blood family retreat by relying on the spirit of my demon family not afraid of death. I''m not sure whether the black fog will be destroyed like the blood pool of the blood family before." Ao Mo calmly replied, and didn''t immediately let people die. They must find out what it is before they can come up with a solution.


    "Dragon Emperor, I''ll hold him. Try to see if you can get rid of the black fog. Mr. Bai Mei, please send orders to all the holy places and immediately gather all the people in heaven and earth. We''re going to war!" Su Mu shouted loudly.


    The voice fell. Su Mu didn''t wait for them to react. He directly tore the space and broke through in front of the demon.


    Over the past three years, Su Mu''s giant elephant power has long been transformed into the power of dragons and elephants. It has directly broken through the seventh power of Shenxiang prison Town, with the power of 840000 dragons and elephants.


    Such a terrible blow could easily blow through the stars, but the blow on the devil that day just made him frown and send out a deep hum.


    Su Mu was not discouraged. Since the other party could bear one punch, ten punches! A hundred or even ten thousand?


    Su Mu took a deep breath and clenched his fists together. His terrible strength again blasted away at the devil''s face that day.


    That day, the devil''s face finally changed. Obviously, he could imagine the consequences of eating too many terrible fists at this level.


    Moreover, because Su Mu has always used the power of flesh, his anti emptiness and return to Yuan fog can''t play any role at all. He can''t imitate Su Mu''s moves to attack him.


    "Don''t rub your nose on your face!" the devil roared with an ugly face that day. In his opinion, the strength of the Terran is nothing more than all kinds of techniques to destroy the sky and the earth. It''s the first time for a Terran like Su Mu to fight by strength alone.


    "Rub your nose and face? Hehe, I''m going to break your head!" Su Mu sneered and hit the devil''s face with his fist.


    But at this time, Su Mu immediately noticed something wrong. His fist didn''t touch the entity at all, as if it was on a punch of cotton.


    "Damn it, even if the king broke through the emperor, his body is still too weak to bear all my strength!" the devil scolded angrily in his heart that day. The king''s body is too weak. He was hit by several fists and exploded directly. Fortunately, he left in time, otherwise he might be injured.


    "I am as like as two peas, and I can not use the flesh to fight against me. You can only use the technique. But I can give you all the same methods of operation, and you lose."


    "Really?" Su Mu grinned, and suddenly his body was like a raging flame, which surprised the devil that day.


    "I haven''t forgotten my most restrained means to you Tianmo clan, hell furnace! Now!"

 Chapter 380

    The Diyu melting pot just appeared. The terrible heat wave directly swallowed up countless heavenly demons born from the black fog, turned them into the purest energy and drilled into Su Mu''s body.


    Soon after, the devil felt panic again that day. His heavenly demons actually died and could not be resurrected at all.


    "How could it be!? how did you kill them when there was anti emptiness and return to Yuan fog?" the devil asked with wide eyes that day.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. Without too much explanation, he rushed directly to the devil with the terrible hell furnace.


    That day, the devil didn''t hesitate. Without saying a word, he directly hid in the void, so that Su Mu couldn''t find his trace.


    Just then, a sound rang around Su mu.


    "Do it? You''re going to kill me? Can''t you find me? Ha ha ha ha!"


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech. He didn''t pay attention to the demon hiding in the dark for the first time. Looking at some people below, he couldn''t help sighing.


    These demons don''t know how they were made. Each of them is strong enough to match the saints. Some of them can even fight with the prospective emperor. Working together makes the human race below suffer some heavy losses.


    You know, this is the main city forged after the Terran unified the five regions! How could it be so destroyed? Besides, there are countless Terrans and demon families in the main city. Perhaps Su Mu and the Terrans present don''t pay attention to the life and death of the demon family, but they can''t ignore it!


    Without hesitation, Su Mu took a deep breath and crossed his hands. Black spiritual power came out of his body. The evil breath made the people below stare.


    "What does the great emperor want to do? What a great evil gas!?" the Baimei prospective emperor took a breath and asked aloud.


    "I don''t know." Gulin Feng shook his head. Over the years, he didn''t know anything about Su Mu''s cultivation method. He only knew that it was called Shenxiang prison strength, but he searched all the books in the mainland and didn''t find the existence of this method, so he didn''t care too much.


    "If this skill is right, I''m afraid it''s from the fairy world?" Gulin Feng thought in his heart.


    Su Mu Meng shouted loudly, and a dark portal condensed out of thin air in the sky. If you ignore the black gas and evil appearance around the portal, it looks like a gate to the fairy world.


    "The God is like the sixth layer of prison power, boundless summoning method, hell gate! Come out, the great demon God under my command!"


    With Su Mu''s angry drink, the hell gate suddenly emitted endless evil light. An arm stretched out from the hell gate. The huge arm made Su Mu immediately know that the person coming was a big guy.


    At this time, the arm slowly became the size of an adult, which made Su Mu frown.


    "Why is it getting smaller again?" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    "The first of the ten hell, King Qin Guang has seen the master!" the middle-aged man in blue saluted Su Mu and said blandly.


    "What!?" Su Mu immediately widened his eyes when he heard the speech. According to reason, shouldn''t he summon those evil demons? How could one of the ten halls of hell be summoned? Is this unscientific?


    "Forget it." Su Mu didn''t think too much. Anyway, King Qin Guang''s strength must be much stronger than those big demons. Otherwise, why can he suppress hell?


    "King Qin Guang, let me kill the devil!"


    Su Mu shouted loudly, pointed to the endless black fog in the sky and said, "there are countless demons in those black fog. They are trying to destroy the world, so King Qin Guang, drive your Yanluo''s duty and kill these demons!"


    "Yes! I''ll take orders." King Qin Guang nodded and flew into the black fog without saying a word. Su Mu didn''t worry about it. He was even very excited. King Qin Guang, this guy is one of the ten hell halls. I don''t know how powerful he is. I''m afraid he can kill all these demons when waving his hand?


    I saw the swords flashing in the black fog. The terrible sword Qi was many times stronger than that used by Gulin wind, which made the demon hidden in the dark stare.


    "Impossible? Why can''t you imitate his magic?! where on earth does this guy come from? He''s full of magic Qi, but he holds the way of light. It''s impossible!" the demon thought in shock.


    When King Qin Guang went to deal with the demons, Su Mu naturally had leisure time to find the mysterious demons hiding in the dark. This time, Su Mu didn''t leave any hands. Once again, he crossed his hands and squeezed out a Dharma seal.


    "The seventh floor, the master!" Su Mu whispered, and the aura began to run in his body, and a star like eye suddenly appeared in the center of his eyebrows.


    "Oh, hide here?" Su Mu sneered. He punched directly at the devil, breaking through the void.


    "Impossible! How did he find me?" the mysterious demon thought to himself, changed his place and hid again.


    Unfortunately, in Su Mu''s eyes, all this can''t be avoided. The dominant body condensed on the seventh floor of the prison strength of the god elephant town is not a garbage magic power. Although Su Mu hasn''t finished yet, he can also use a lot of abilities on the seventh floor.


    For example, Su mu can absorb all attacks and turn them into his own energy, as well as see through all illusory eyes of the master. Su mu can simply use them.


    With the existence of the dominant eye, the devil could be said to have nowhere to hide in this world that day.


    Coupled with the ability of the dominant body to absorb all attacks, Su mu can be said to be able to hang the guy up and fight.


    However, it''s a pity that Su mu can''t keep the seventh level for too long. After all, this level of magic can be regarded as against the sky. Su Mu doesn''t have enough spiritual power to use this move indefinitely.


    Without too much hesitation, Su Mu quietly operated his spiritual power and looked like he was still looking for each other. However, the magic seal method on the fifth layer of Shenxiang prison strength has been condensed in his palm.


    "Die!" shouted angrily, slapping directly at the mysterious demon hidden in the dark. The mysterious demon didn''t panic at all, but quickly showed his body shape to avoid, waved to attract endless magic fog, covered his body shape, and then disappeared again.


    Did Su Mu wrinkle up? Now is not the time to play with that guy. It will be difficult to do after his spiritual power is exhausted.


    Su Mu rushed to the devil again without saying a word, and even reached the point of exchanging injury for injury. Finally, he finally slapped on the guy''s forehead.

 Chapter 381

    The palm full of seal runes directly blasted on the devil''s forehead, emitting a strong blue light. Su Mu used the God devil seal for the first time. He didn''t expect that the power was so great.


    Perhaps because the Tianmo family also belongs to the devil, the sealing ability of the divine and devil seal will be greatly increased for both the divine and devil families.


    The blue light faded, and a blue void hole suddenly appeared. Su Mu looked at the magic face that day and was unwilling to be wrapped around by the blue rune. Then he dragged into the void hole and was permanently sealed. As long as Su Mu didn''t untie the God and devil seal, he wouldn''t want to leave that space all his life.


    "Hoo, it''s finally solved." Su Mu took a deep breath, the black fog in the sky gradually dispersed, and those immortal demons turned into flying ash in the hands of King Qin Guang.


    "Master, do you have anything else to say?" King Qin Guang asked aloud.


    "No, you should have a lot to do in hell. Go back first," Su Mu said aloud.


    "Yes."


    "By the way, go back and help me find out if there is a soul called He Gong in hell. His strength is not very strong. He is a person in the world like me. If he really exists in hell, please treat him, and I will find a way to revive him." Su Mu said aloud.


    King Qin Guang heard that he was silent. He looked at Su mu, nodded and said, "I see."


    The voice fell. King Qin Guang fled into the gate of hell without looking back. He disappeared. Looking at his back, Su Mu couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    This is one of the ten halls of hell. Su Mu doesn''t know how strong king Qin Guang''s strength is anyway, but he can estimate it. At least he is also the top strength in the famine.


    At least his strength is much stronger than that of the monkey king. After all, if the Western Buddhism had not ordered the monkey king to make a big fuss and create fame, I''m afraid the monkey king would have been killed by the king of hell and completely suppressed in hell.


    "Boy, who was that just now? What a terrible smell on his body." the black emperor asked Su Mu when King Qin Guang left.


    "King Qin Guang, one of the ten hell, have you heard of it?" Su Mu said aloud.


    "One of the ten yamas!!?" the black emperor widened his eyes when he heard the speech. There is no legend of hell in the sky covering world. After all, the matter of reincarnation has always been preached in the sky covering world, and the hell ten yamas are the great magical powers in their sky covering legend. Someone once said that each of the ten temple yamas is countless stronger than the real immortal.


    "It seems that you know, so I don''t need to explain more." Su Mu smiled and said. He was also very excited about the existence of King Qin Guang when he used the gate of hell for the first time. Now he has many cards. I''m afraid he can break a reputation in the upper fairy world in a short time.


    At the thought of this, Su Mu immediately felt an uncontrollable gravity, which made Su Mu frown.


    "Yes, I can''t suppress it!" Su Mu said with an ugly face. He exhausted his spiritual power in this world war and couldn''t hide his breath. He had been found by the light.


    The way of heaven in Xuantian doesn''t allow Su Mu''s powerful existence to stay here. He must fly to the fairy world.


    "Can''t suppress!?" the black emperor was stunned when he heard the speech. He quickly took out the array plate and arranged several heavy arrays, but they didn''t work.


    "Black emperor, bully the sky array, come on!" Su Mu felt that he was out of control, and his tall body immediately said.


    The black emperor immediately reacted when he heard the speech. Without saying a word, he arranged a deceptive array to hide the way of heaven and delay Su Mu''s flight.


    On the void, a void hole appeared out of thin air, which had been fully opened, and Su Mu was less than a thousand miles away from the void hole.


    "Burst up!" the black emperor shouted angrily. The array condensed out of thin air. Mysterious Tao Yun appeared out of thin air, concealing Su Mu''s breath and breaking the light.


    The black emperor breathed a sigh of relief. This time he was delayed. Although he didn''t know what else Su Mu needed to deal with and didn''t want to fly, the black Emperor didn''t hesitate too much and immediately arranged an array to stop Su Mu''s flying.


    Seeing this, Su Mu stood on his knees in the void, operated the prison strength of the divine elephant and began to restore his spiritual power.


    Half an hour later, Su Mu opened his eyes and sighed deeply: "a week."


    "Can''t you hold it?" the black emperor asked with a little doubt.


    "I can''t hold it." Su Mu shook his head. The light has been interrupted several times and can''t hide any more. It''s an ultimatum left by the way of heaven in this world at the latest one week.


    "That day, the devil was sealed by you. I am very curious that you have nothing to deal with and what you do not want to fly up. You know that people in our world are looking forward to becoming immortal. You are good, and make complaints about being unwilling to fly."


    Su Mu didn''t answer. He turned and flew to the courtyard that Gulin Feng bought in Guodu.


    The black emperor could not help shaking his head. It was a good thing to have love and righteousness, but in the black emperor''s heart, Su Mu should fly to the fairy world to find a stronger realm, and should not stay in the Xuantian continent.


    But he won''t say it. After all, Su Mu has his own ideas, and he can''t stop it. As a friend who has been with him for more than ten years, all he can do is help Su Mu when he needs help, and he won''t care about other things.


    ¡­¡­


    In the small yard, Su Mu looked at Liu Qingyi in front of him and said apologetically, "sorry, I can''t suppress my cultivation. I have to fly to the fairy world in a week at most."


    Liu Qingyi''s eyes were dim when she heard the speech. She wanted to follow Su mu all the time. Unfortunately, his cultivation at the moment had just broken through the realm of the emperor, and there was still a long way to go from the saints, not to mention flying.


    And even though her accomplishments are enough, she can''t fly up without worry. After all, Su qinger is only ten years old this year. What should she do if her parents fly up and leave Su qinger?


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of qinger. When qinger''s cultivation is enough, I''ll go to the fairy world with her to find you. Then you must make a place in the fairy world for me and qinger to settle down." Liu Qingyi said with a smile.


    Su Mu was a little silent, but he nodded and said, "it will."


    Then Su Mu took out his immature Huang Zhong Li and said to Liu Qingyi, "after eating it, I''ll seal its energy in your body. As you get stronger, it can also be absorbed by you. This can speed up the meeting between our husband and wife."


    Liu Qingyi didn''t refuse. He opened his mouth and swallowed Huang Zhongli. A huge energy immediately came out of Liu Qingyi''s body.


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate. Without a word, he sealed the energy in Liu Qingyi''s body and could be absorbed as she became stronger.


    "You can consolidate it. I''ll go and see qinger." Su Mu said in a voice.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 382

    A week later, the light was shocked, and countless colored lights fell from the sky and shone on Su mu.


    "Black emperor, let''s go," Su Mu said to the black emperor.


    The black emperor nodded and released all the momentum in his body. He wanted to bring himself into the fairy world with the help of Su Mu''s light.


    This method was really effective. The light was huge again and shone on the black emperor. The black emperor immediately felt the call of the upper fairyland.


    "Qinger, remember to practice well and listen to your mother''s words. Don''t make your mother angry. Madam, I''m waiting for your mother and daughter to come to me in the upper fairyland. I''ll lay down a place for you to settle." Su Mu said aloud feeling the more and more intense light.


    "Don''t worry, husband. Qinger and I will catch up soon." Liu Qingyi said with a smile.


    "Bye, Dad!" Su qinger waved to Su mu.


    "Master! Remember to take good care of qinger for me. Don''t let her be lazy." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Go, boy, we old guys are here in this continent. Don''t worry. I''ll check qinger''s homework every day!" Gulin Feng said with a smile.


    "By the way, boy! Find Li 20 in the fairyland! Be sure to protect her! Don''t let her be bullied!" Gulin Feng warned loudly again.


    "I will!"


    The voice fell, and the light disappeared. Su Mu and the black emperor also disappeared.


    "The Terran (demon) sends the long song Emperor away!"


    Seeing the light, all the practitioners lowered their heads to the divine light and shouted in unison.


    From this day on, Su Mu''s story in Xuantian land also ended, leaving an extraordinary title for future generations, the great emperor of long song.


    According to ancient books, when the Terran was in danger, Emperor Changge saved the Terran on the verge of annihilating the Terran alone, then wiped out the aquarium all over the world, combined the demon family with the Terran, and unified the Xuantian continent. Although he did not establish a country as the emperor, his reputation has surpassed that of the emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    In the vast Valley, surrounded by fairy fog, white cranes fly high in the sky. Two middle-aged men are sitting in the pavilion in the valley playing chess.


    Suddenly, they immediately turned their heads and looked at a lake like a mirror not far away.


    "How many years?" the white chess man asked aloud.


    The black chess man closed his eyes when he heard the speech. A moment later, he said, "it''s 198600 years."


    "For nearly 200000 years, has anyone soared in Xuantian? How long have we not returned to Xuantian?" the white chess man asked again.


    "254 million years," the black chess man replied.


    "Your time is still so accurate," the white chess man replied with a smile.


    "I was sent to guard feisheng pool. I was bored in the valley every day, so I wrote it down." the black chess man said casually.


    "We have been here for millions of years, and the last time we saw a living person was more than 200000 years ago." the white chess man sighed.


    "Haven''t you seen two people more than ten years ago?" the black chess man replied casually.


    "No, the Phoenix clan is not human, they are demon clan. I mean we saw the living Terrans more than 200000 years ago." the white chess man shook his head.


    "Let''s go and have a look at those two flying little guys." the black chess man said aloud.


    "I won this game." the white man made a move and surrounded the sunspots. The sunspot''s defeat is a foregone conclusion.


    "Not necessarily." I saw the man of black chess release a piece at random, which disintegrated all the good situation of white chess and saved black chess from embarrassment.


    "It seems that I lost again."


    The white chess man smiled and said, "not this time. Come again."


    "Give me three thousand fairy crystals first." the black chess man stretched out his hand without changing his face.


    "Yo? The two little guys have come and gone." the white chess man hurried away.


    The black chess man frowned when he saw the white chess man leaving, and spit out a word a moment later.


    "Fuck!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the feisheng pool, Su Mu and Heihuang are going through what every feisheng person must do. With the help of the immortal power of the feisheng pool, they can transform and absorb all the aura in their body and make themselves completely immortal.


    "Well, it''s already started." the white chess man pointed to Su Mu and the black emperor in the feisheng pool.


    "Give me three thousand fairy crystals." the black chess man continued without changing his face.


    The white chess man didn''t seem to hear it. Seeing the scene of Su Mu''s cultivation, he couldn''t help but be shocked and said, "lying trough! Look at that guy. The movement of cultivation is too scary? Is this going to suck us out of the flying pool?"


    The black chess man was also shocked, nodded and said strangely: "yes, this huge suction, what kind of skill does this guy practice, as if he really wanted to drain the soaring pool."


    The white chess man glanced at the black chess man without leaving a trace, sighed and said, "yes, looking at the boy''s divine light, he will be extraordinary in the future, and he is likely to be the level of the five Immortal Emperor."


    The black chess man also nodded and said, "well, it''s very possible to give me 3000 Xianjing."


    "Fuck, you''re not finished, are you?" the white chess man was immediately angry. I''ve opened the topic like this. How can you even talk about the three thousand immortal crystals.


    "I don''t care, give it to me." the black chess man stretched out his hand and said. His indifferent expression and dead fish eyes looked more like a fool.


    "Forget it, give it to you." the white chess man took out 3000 fairy crystals and handed them to the black chess man. Looking at each other, it seemed as if he had taken away his lover''s enemy.


    "Here you are." the black chess man immediately smiled, put away the fairy crystal and continued to watch Su Mu''s movements in the flying pool.


    "Hum! Shit, I''ll steal it from your room at night. I''m so angry with you." the white chess man swore in his heart.


    "Hide well." the black chess man thought immediately when he saw the white chess man''s expression.


    Three days later, Su Mu and the black emperor opened their eyes at the same time. They were shocked by the endless powerful spiritual power in their bodies.


    "Boy, I''m afraid I can match the immortal of my time! The strength of the immortal world seems a little too frightening!" the black emperor said immediately.


    "Directly let you cross the great emperor and enter the fairyland?" Su Mu asked with a frown.


    "Yes, your Xuantian mainland is weak, but the strength of the fairyland is too strong? Feel the strength inside yourself." the black emperor reminded.


    Su Mu closed his eyes and felt it. Indeed, he didn''t know how many times he had surpassed himself in Xuantian before he soared.


    "Hahaha! Little guy... And puppy, welcome to the fairy world!" a deafening voice sounded, which made Su Mu and the black emperor feel the terrible strength of the people in the fairy world for the first time.


    Under this sound, Su Mu and the black emperor couldn''t bear it. They immediately turned their internal power to regulate their breath.

 Chapter 383

    "Keep your voice down and scare them." the black chess man said in a flat voice.


    The white chess man was not embarrassed. After looking at Su mu, he nodded and said, "well, it''s very good. You can break through the four grades of entering the fairyland just after flying into the fairyland and crossing the flying pool. It can be seen that you have a strong talent."


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech and asked, "elder, is this the fairyland?"


    The black chess man looked at the white chess man and said, "no, it''s just the fairyland. The immortal who just flew up is not qualified to enter the fairyland."


    "The fairy world?" Su Mu nodded. It seems that the fairy world is divided up and down.


    "Excuse me, sir. He and I are new to the fairyland. Is there anything to pay attention to?" Su Mu asked again.


    "Just come with me in a moment. People who are new to the fairyland need to register with us to give you a formal identity in the fairyland. Boy, how is Xuantian continent now?" the white chess man asked.


    "Everything is safe, that is, those demons always come out to make trouble," Su Mu replied.


    "Those guys can''t help it."


    The white chess man said with a smile, "I think I killed 17 heavenly demon emperors in one fell swoop when I soared. Boy, am I fierce?"


    Su Mu was embarrassed when he heard the speech. At this time, the black chess man opened his mouth and said, "you were chased by seventeen of them. Fortunately, you escaped when you met the main force of the Terran."


    "Fuck, I killed them by indirectly introducing them into the main force of our Terran! So can you not dismantle my stage?" the white chess man said with an unhappy face.


    "Are people in the fairyland so funny?" Su Mu thought to himself.


    "Come on, boy, come with me." the white chess man said to Su mu.


    "What about him?" Su Mu asked.


    The black emperor also looked at the white chess man. Seriously, he can be regarded as a demon family. If the relationship between the human family and the demon family in the fairy world is not good, it will be difficult to do.


    "He will go with me and come to you after registration," said the black chess man.


    "Oh." Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, gave the black emperor a look and left with the white chess man.


    The black emperor followed the black chess man to another place.


    ¡­¡­


    In a fairy hall, the white chess man took out his jade card and put it on the hollow in the fairy hall. Then he pinched out a Dharma seal and said to Su mu, "put a trace of your spiritual power and divine consciousness in it, and it will automatically condense a waist card for you."


    Su Mu nodded and injected divine knowledge and spiritual power into it. A moment later, a white snow jade appeared in front of Su mu.


    "Put it away. This is the most important thing you have in the fairy world. Without this thing, you are a black man. If you are found by the supervisor of the fairy world, you can only be sent to the black world." the white chess man said.


    "Black territory? Where is that?" Su Mu asked slightly curiously.


    "It''s not a place for people. It''s almost like a prison," said the white chess man.


    Su Mu nodded and didn''t ask much. He was new here. When he was unfamiliar with everything, it was easy to make taboos and cause unnecessary trouble. The best way to be casual was to talk less, read more, learn more and remember more.


    Although it''s a little troublesome, it''s also the most secure way.


    Su Mu has no pride here. Although he is the strongest in Xuantian, it can even be said that both the human and demon families respect him very much, so what? This is the earth fairy world, not the Xuantian continent.


    The past pride and disdain can only be hidden until their strength is enough.


    After a long time of processing, Su Mu finally has the identity of an ordinary immortal in the fairy world. The white chess man also kindly introduced Su Mu to all forces in the fairy world. If Su Mu needs it, he is willing to recommend Su Mu to a sect as an ordinary disciple. In the future, Su Mu''s own creation will be needed.


    Su Mu just shook his head and didn''t agree to the white chess man''s kindness. After all, he added several powerful skills. The zongmen didn''t play any role except providing him with some resources.


    Moreover, even if Su Mu agreed to join a sect, as an ordinary disciple, the resources he can get are absolutely limited. If he easily reveals his inside information, it may lead to unnecessary trouble.


    So Su Mu finally decided to be a casual practitioner and not join any forces.


    After leaving feisheng Valley, Su Mu and Heihuang immediately lost their direction, and some didn''t know where to go. After all, the fairyland was a strange world for them, and they were not familiar with it at all.


    "How can I get there?" the black emperor yawned and asked.


    Su Mu didn''t know where to go, and finally decided to go to the East.


    Dongfang is the territory of Ziwei, one of the five immortal emperors, and also the place with the largest number of Terrans. When Su Mu finds a place to settle in the fairy world, he is ready to inquire about Li 20.


    According to the white chess man''s introduction to himself, the second heaven is above the earth fairy world, and there are thirty-three in total. Only after thirty-three, can we reach the legendary upper fairy world.


    As the strongest in the earth fairy world, the five immortal emperors have always ruled the five territories of the fairy world.


    They are the Jade Emperor God in the central command of 33 days, the crape myrtle emperor in the East, the gouchen emperor in the west, the Qinghua emperor in the north and the Immortal Emperor in the south.


    All of these five people are the super strong ones who have broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, ruling the earth fairy world and maintaining the peace of the earth fairy world.


    However, according to the white chess man, the ambition of the Jade Emperor God in the central government has greatly increased over the years. The fairy world seems to have an image of change. Su Mu doesn''t care about it. Anyway, these things don''t matter to an ant level immortal like him.


    After walking for more than a month without rest, Su Mu and Heihuang came to a city in the East, a small city in the west of the East, called feng''an city.


    Although this is only a small city, it is different in the eyes of Su Mu and the black emperor. There are suspended mountains and platforms around. Waterfalls are all over the stage, flowing down into the river outside feng''an City, and cranes are flying in the sky.


    This wonderful place is just an ordinary town in the earth fairy world?


    Su Mu felt speechless, which is countless times more magnificent than the eastern countries of Xuantian continent, okay? The suspended mountain platform alone is not comparable to all objects in Xuantian continent.


    "Is this the fairyland?" Su Mu took a deep breath and said to himself.

 Chapter 384

    When he came to the city gate, Su Mu looked at the tight defense around him and couldn''t help wondering, but he didn''t think much. He went to the city gate and said to the registered guard, "I want to go into the city, with him."


    The bodyguard looked at Su mu, then at the black emperor and said, "ID card."


    Su Mu quickly took out his jade card and handed it to the other party. So did the black emperor.


    "Just registered? The lifter?" the bodyguard was surprised. How many years have there been no lifters?


    It''s not that the soaring people have any privileges, but they, the immortals who grew up in the fairyland, don''t know much about the soaring people. They only know that there is a special ordinary world under the earth fairyland, which is called the mortal world by their fairyland people.


    Mortals want to soar, but they need talent, opportunity and other Qi blessings. From so many years without any soarer, we can see how difficult it is for mortals to soar.


    The bodyguard returned the jade plate to Su Mu and the black emperor and said, "take your jade plate and find a place to live after entering the city. There will be a curfew at night and you are not allowed to appear on the street. This is also for your good. If you need a general introduction in the city, you can go to the department store in the west of the city. Where are there people who sell the information of feng''an city and the fairy world."


    "Thank you." Su Mu nodded and took the black emperor into feng''an city.


    Just like the city, the bustling scene immediately appeared in front of Su Mu and the black emperor. Ancient buildings made the city look incomparably beautiful. Following the avenue, you could see a huge palace, which was even more domineering than the imperial palaces in the capital of the eastern regions.


    Because he is suspended in the sky!


    "Black emperor, how many fairy crystals do you have?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Ten dollars," replied the black emperor.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. He was the same number. These were given to them by the black and white man in feisheng valley. Although they were only the lowest Xianjing, it was enough for them to use it for a period of time. After all, even the fairy world could not use Xianjing as money.


    The currency of the fairy world is a kind of thing called fairy stone. Its function is similar to that of fairy crystal, but its value cannot be compared with that of fairy crystal. A lowest ordinary fairy crystal can be exchanged for hundreds of fairy stones.


    The purchase of an ordinary real estate in Xianjie requires about 500 immortal stones. Su Mu wants to get a foothold first, so it is necessary to buy a real estate.


    When I came to the department store in the west of the city mentioned by the bodyguard, I really had everything, but there was nothing, because it was just an ordinary grocery store, but the things were more advanced.


    "I want a piece of information about fairyland and Fengan city. By the way, give me a piece of information about uninhabited real estate. I want to buy a house," Su Mu said aloud.


    "Take it."


    The middle-aged man behind the counter threw three things to Su Mu without lifting his head and said, "there are 56 immortal stones in total."


    "HMM." Su Mu nodded, took out Xianjing and handed it to the other party, making the other party can''t help but curl his mouth.


    "Inferior immortal crystal, here are forty-four immortal stones for you. Don''t give them away." the man said aloud.


    "Thank you."


    Su Mu didn''t get angry because of the other party''s impoliteness. After collecting his things, he left the department store.


    After su Mu left, the man raised his head, looked at Su Mu''s back and said, "where are the two soaring men? They dare to go into the city to buy things with Xianjing when they first entered the fairy world, and they are not afraid of being robbed."


    According to the information of the real estate data, Su Mu found the owner of the real estate. After all, he finally closed the deal at the price of 632 immortal stones. Su Mu gave money. The other party also changed the owner of the house to Su Mu and handed the house deed to Su mu.


    "Remember to lock the door at night and don''t go out." the owner of the house kindly reminded.


    "Thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    The house Su Mu purchased is located in a remote place in the east of the city. It is a small yard that is not too big. There are only three rooms and a yard less than 100 square meters in front of the house. There is a small pond full of lotus that Su Mu likes very much.


    "Boy, what shall we do next?" the black emperor asked aloud. He is now with Su mu. He just follows Su Mu what he wants to do. If Su Mu has nothing to do, he can only stay here to practice.


    "Let''s improve their accomplishments first." Su Mu said aloud. In the earth fairy world, their accomplishments are no different from those of mole ants. They can be said to be the weakest immortals.


    In the earth fairy world, you can only be called an immortal when you reach the celestial realm, because under the celestial realm, you can''t even fly.


    After the practice of feisheng pool, Su Mu and Heihuang''s spiritual power have been transformed into Xianyuan. As long as they steadily improve their cultivation, they should be able to break through heaven fairyland soon.


    However, Su mu, who was worried about his great movement in cultivation, didn''t start cultivation immediately. Instead, he said to the black emperor, "I think you''d better help me arrange an isolation array for the yard first so that outsiders can''t notice the movement inside."


    "It''s a little difficult. Even if I arrange the array now, it''s difficult to ensure that no super strong person in the city can easily see through it." the black emperor said aloud.


    "Then arrange an array to hide my breath and at least suppress the movement of my cultivation to the greatest extent. Otherwise, once I practice, I may have trouble coming to the door." Su Mu sighed.


    "OK." the black emperor nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    On the avenue in the city, the bodyguard who had registered Su Mu at the city gate said to the middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes: "city master, I met two very unusual guys just now."


    "Oh? How unusual?" the middle-aged man asked with a little curiosity.


    "The ascendant," replied the bodyguard.


    "OK?"


    "My subordinates are willing to pledge their heads," the bodyguard replied with a low head.


    "Go, take me to them."


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, Su Mu was preparing to start practicing. Suddenly, there was a rhythmic knock on the door. As soon as he heard it, he knew that a very polite man had come.


    Su Mu opened the door and looked at the gorgeous man in front of him. He immediately felt shocked, because the smell from the man was enough to suffocate him!


    "Elder, are you?" Su Mu asked cautiously.


    "I''m the Lord of Fengyang city. I asked the heaven. I heard that two ascending men came to my city, so I came to have a look."


    Xiang Wentian smiled and said, "why don''t you invite me in, little friend?"


    Su Mu immediately reacted when he heard the speech and hurriedly said, "please, elder, the humble house is simple. Don''t dislike it."


    "No, No." Xiang Wentian smiled and waved his hand. He looked at Su Mu carefully. The more he saw the smile on his face, the more he felt uncomfortable. He thought this guy should not be a fag and want to take himself back to the palace?


    I hope not.

 Chapter 385

    Xiang Wentian entered the courtyard. He first glanced at the landscape in the yard, then nodded to Su Mu and said, "little friend, are you really a soaring man?"


    Although Su''s mother was puzzled by the speech, she nodded and said, "yes, I really came from the Xuantian continent below, that is, the mortal world."


    "I don''t know how many years there hasn''t been a soaring person in the fairy world. We all thought something had happened in the mortal world. Now it seems that the mortal world has greatly reduced its spiritual power, resulting in fewer and fewer soaring people." Xiang asked Heaven.


    "Not without this possibility." Su Mu nodded.


    "Xiaoyou, I heard that there are two soaring people. How can I see you alone?" asked Xiang Wentian.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, pointed to the black emperor and said, "he."


    "Oh? Demon clan?"


    Xiang Wentian was surprised and asked, "is the relationship between the human race and the demon race in Xuantian mainland so good now? I remember the last time a friend of the Phoenix family passed by here told me that the demon race below robbed the southern region."


    "It''s true, but our two families began to work together in the chaos of the demons. Later, the demon family was willing to integrate into our human family. In order to show sincerity, the demon Emperor gave his own soul to me for safekeeping." Su Mu replied.


    "That''s good."


    He nodded to Wentian and said, "don''t hide it from Xiaoyou. In fact, I''m also a native of Xuantian mainland."


    "Ah?" Su Mu immediately frowned. His brain was running fast. It didn''t seem that there was such a rising emperor in his brain, did he? After all, Xiang Wentian has no characteristics at all.


    "I soared more than three million years ago. At that time, the Terrans called me emperor Qingtian." he smiled at Wentian and said.


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he immediately understood that in the peaceful era three million years ago, a great emperor was suddenly born and soared, which the Terrans learned later. The great emperor never appeared in front of the Terrans and has always been practicing in isolation. Even if he soared, not many people knew. It was the news from the Shenji pavilion that year, The Lord of the Shenji cabinet also turned the great emperor into Optimus.


    "It''s Optimus, so I''m still a fellow countryman with my predecessors." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "Yes, would you like to join our Lord''s residence? Don''t worry, I won''t treat you as a subordinate. I know the pride of every emperor, so I won''t force it. If you enter our Lord''s residence, I can let you become my Lord''s residence for worship. How about?" asked the sky. Su mu can fly to the fairyland when he is so young. You can imagine how amazing his talent is, Xiang Wentian wants to win over Su Mu at this time. At worst, he has to leave some affection. If he encounters difficulties in the future, he can ask the other party for help.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but Su Mu yearns for freedom and is afraid that he will not be able to join the city master''s residence." Su Mu shook his head and refused to win over to Wentian.


    "It doesn''t matter. I said it''s up to you." Xiang Wentian was not angry, smiled and shook his head.


    After chatting for half a day, Xiang Wentian got up and left Su Mu''s yard and flew towards his city master''s house.


    "Boy, are you sure he really is the Optimus who soared more than three million years ago?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "God knows, there are few records of Optimus, and it''s very easy to pretend to be." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    "But that guy''s strength is really terrible. I think he should have reached the realm of true immortality." the black emperor said with a little surprise.


    "Yes, forget it. Whatever you do, practice hard and strive to break through the immortals and become real immortals as soon as possible. Otherwise, with our current cultivation achievements, we are just mole ants." Su Mu sighed. It''s not su Mu''s wish to be so humble in the face of a real fairy. Isn''t it more painful to face stronger people in the future? If you want to stand proudly in front of the strong, you must first improve your cultivation.


    "I''ll go to the retreat first." Su Mu said aloud. After washing his body in the feisheng pool, he stepped into the fourth grade of fairyland. It can be said that he saved a lot of cultivation time, but this is far from enough. He needs to break through the immortal strength at least, so that money can walk steadily in feng''an City, and he wants to have a place in the city, It is estimated that at least it needs to reach more than seven immortals.


    But fortunately, Su Mu didn''t forget that he still had half of Huang Zhongli on his body. Although it was only half and immature, it should be enough to let himself step into heaven fairyland and even the products behind heaven fairyland. Even the real fairyland is not impossible.


    ¡­¡­


    "City master, are those two soaring people so indulgent in feng''an city?" a man with a black beard asked Xiang Wentian. He is the master of the city master''s house. He has only one idea about the soaring people, that is to drive them out of the city.


    "Ignore them. By the way, send out the news we just got in the city. Under the command of Ziwei emperor, the selected ones can get the opportunity to enter Ziwei emperor''s palace. No one can resist the temptation of Ziwei emperor''s palace. The two soaring people will certainly find a way to enter Ziwei Emperor''s palace, but their accomplishments must be insufficient. Sir, you know what to do." He glanced at the master and said.


    The master grinned and said, "I see. Swallow the pill for him."


    "Yes."


    Nodded to Wentian and said: "Now that you understand, do it well. The talent of the soaring people is too amazing to let them grow all the time. I still remember the rising Terran emperor three million years ago. The talent is really terrible! I stepped into the nine immortals in just two months. If you give him some time, I''m afraid I''ll be defeated by him in that war."


    "But he failed and was defeated by the city master."


    The master sneered and said, "so these two soaring people will also fail. I will take pills for them before they grow up, so that their talents will be swallowed up and become waste."


    "Well, I believe you will handle it perfectly, but you must remember not to show your feet. If someone above finds out, it will come to no good end for you and me, okay?" Xiang Wentian said in a flat tone, as if he didn''t care about whether shiye was successful or failed at all, but what he said was very concerned about success or failure, and his words were in contradiction with his expression.


    "Please don''t worry, city Lord. It''s easy for me to handle the two soaring people who have just entered the fairyland with my ability. How can I say that I also have the strength of the eight fairyland products of this day." the martial master sneered and slowly disappeared into the room.


    After the master left, Xiang Wentian looked through the window at the courtyard where Su Mu and Heihuang were located, and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes.

 Chapter 386

    At the gate notice, a yellow list had been posted by the bodyguard. After he left, many curious practitioners in the city watched the list.


    "This is... The crape myrtle emperor is going to enlist? My God! Opportunity! Opportunity is coming!" said an ordinary immortal with the second grade of heaven Wonderland excitedly.


    As soon as he said this, more practitioners rushed here. After confirming that the news was true, it immediately spread in the city and attracted the attention of countless practitioners.


    "Where is Ziwei emperor''s palace? It''s the Dalai palace in the 33rd heaven. If we can enter Ziwei emperor''s palace for one month, it will be greater than our ten-year cultivation here!"


    "Yes, this time the crape myrtle emperor''s conscription is an opportunity for us, an opportunity to soar to the sky. I''d like to join the crape myrtle emperor''s command, even as an ordinary big soldier."


    "I heard that the crape myrtle emperor treats his subordinates very well. Even the big soldiers have immortal pill resources to improve their cultivation every day."


    In Fengyang City, the opportunity brought by the recruitment of crape myrtle emperor was discussed everywhere, and only a few people saw the unknown color.


    "Conscription? Why do you conscription suddenly? And you still don''t limit your accomplishments? You know, there are millions of heavenly immortals under the command of Ziwei emperor. Why does Ziwei emperor conscription suddenly?"


    "I guess there will be war."


    "Oh? Why?"


    "The Jade Emperor God in the center of the thirty third heaven has the heart to recover the other four great Luo Jinxian. I guess our Oriental crape myrtle emperor is unwilling, so we are ready to recruit and expand ourselves to deal with the next battle."


    "It''s not impossible. A good friend of mine in the West also sent me news that emperor gouchen of gouchen palace is also frantically collecting troops. It''s not impossible to start a war."


    "What shall we do? Join the conscription army and enter Ziwei emperor palace?"


    "Besides, let''s see first."


    "OK..."


    ¡­¡­


    In a courtyard in the remote East of Fengyang City, Su Mu is sitting cross legged and frantically absorbing the aura around him. The fairyland is different. The density of aura is many times stronger, and it feels that the level of aura is much higher than that of Xuantian mainland.


    Looking at the huge vision that Su Mu had caused, the black emperor could not help shaking his head and Tucao, "this kid''s worries are right. If he really make complaints about what he has trained, let the celestial beings find out, and there is no good end."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu Meng opened his eyes, and a momentum like an abyss scattered. The terrible momentum made the black emperor feel frightened. How much has the boy''s strength improved?


    "Can''t you completely absorb it? But it''s enough for the time being." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    "Boy... Are you stepping into the heaven?!" the black emperor looked at Su Mu suspended in the air and asked in shock.


    From the information Su Mu bought, he knew the division of power in the fairy world.


    From the beginning of entering fairyland nine products, heaven fairyland nine products, real fairyland nine products, gold fairyland nine products to Daluo Jinxian twelve products, it is extremely difficult to break through each realm. It takes continuous accumulation over time to break through to the next realm.


    But Su Mu is good. Once he cultivates, he cares about your accumulation and thin hair. Others are a small realm, a small realm breakthrough. When he is good, a cultivation and a breakthrough is a big realm, which makes those immortal faces that have been cultivating in the fairy world for hundreds of years go to where?


    "Well, I broke through accidentally." Su Mu smiled and explained.


    "Cow force."


    Su Mu felt that there was still a lot of unabsorbed energy in his body. Finally, he could only sigh. He wanted to absorb all the energy at one time, but now it seems that he can''t completely absorb the half immature Huang Zhongli.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Su Mu and Heihuang found a big iron pot, bought a lot of ingredients and made their first hot pot in the fairy world.


    "It tastes hot, but it''s delicious. It''s my first time to eat it," said the black emperor.


    "What''s going on outside?" Su Mu asked. He was closed for half a month. Only the black emperor understood what had happened outside.


    "Yes, the Oriental crape myrtle emperor enlisted. It is said that he is ready to fight the Jade Emperor God." the black emperor replied, holding a piece of yellow throat and swallowing it.


    "It seems that the war in the fairyland will not stop. They have become immortals, but they still have disputes over power and benefit. Just because of their temporary struggle, the fairyland doesn''t know how many immortals will die." Su Mu replied reluctantly. He thought the fairyland would be a peaceful place, but now it still doesn''t.


    "If you want to find a peaceful place, it''s not so easy. What about the immortal? The immortal still has a personal character. It can''t avoid everything that people have, but it''s better to hide than ordinary people. But in the final analysis, the immortal is only a person with long life and strong strength." the black emperor replied casually.


    "Who taught you this?" Su Mu asked in surprise.


    "Can''t it be the emperor''s speech with a little understanding?" the black emperor glanced at Su Mu and asked.


    "Yes, why not."


    Su Mu smiled and shook his head. He looked at the dark sky and said, "there will be night in the fairy world. I thought the fairy world is a place without darkness and will be illuminated by the light of the fairy world forever."


    The black emperor raised his head, put down the bowl in his hand and said, "boy, remember a word, there will be disputes where there are people, and there will be darkness where there is light. This is inevitable. If you want to change this law, you need to be strong and very strong to do it."


    "I''m not interested in changing all this." Su Mu smiled and shook his head. He thought he was a man without ambition. He just wanted to find Li 20, who was taken away by the mysterious man in the fairy world, and Liu Qingyi and Su qinger, who will fly in the future, have a place to live. No one dared to provoke him.


    As everyone knows, his mind is his greatest ambition.


    "Are you going to the Ziwei imperial palace for conscription this time?" the black emperor asked aloud.


    "I don''t know. Do you think I should go?" Su Mu asked.


    "The."


    The black emperor took a deep breath and said, "crape myrtle emperor palace is located in the 33rd heaven. Its aura must be countless times stronger than Fengyang city. Where can you improve your cultivation faster?"


    "I went to Ziwei palace. What should you do?" Su Mu shook his head.


    "I should go around too, boy. After this meal, let''s separate. You don''t have to worry about the emperor''s safety. When you become stronger in the future, I will certainly come back. I''m not familiar with the fairyland, so I''m going to have a look." the black Emperor replied.


    Su Mu heard that the speech didn''t mean to stay, sighed and said, "finish this meal first."

 Chapter 387

    The next day, the black emperor left without saying goodbye. Su Mu didn''t know where the black emperor had gone. This was the first time that Su Mu had separated from the black emperor in more than ten years. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    "As soon as you leave, I don''t even have anyone to talk to." Su Mu shook his head and thought in his heart.


    News came from the city that three days later, an emissary of Ziwei imperial palace will come to Fengyang city to find a highly qualified immortal to enter Ziwei imperial palace and become a member of Ziwei Imperial Palace army after training.


    Su Mu naturally did not dare to be careless. The benefits he could get from joining Ziwei Imperial Palace could be very huge. In order to enter Ziwei Imperial Palace safely, Su Mu began crazy cultivation. Under the crazy operation of Shenxiang prison strength, the energy of Huang Zhongli in his body was also swallowed up quickly.


    Two days later, Su Mu opened his eyes from his cultivation. At this moment, all the energy of Huang Zhongli has been absorbed. However, Su Mu''s cultivation can only break through to the seventh grade of heaven fairyland. This realm looks very high, but it is nothing. He can only expect to be liked by the envoys of Ziwei imperial palace with his talent.


    Dong Dong Dong


    There was a knock on the door, which made Su Mu wonder. He didn''t know anyone in Fengyang city. How could anyone come to visit him?


    Although he was confused, Su Mu opened the door and saw the knocker.


    "Are you?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    The visitor grinned and said, "I''m the master of the city Lord''s house. According to the Lord''s order, please go to the lotus pond outside the city."


    "The city Lord is looking for me?"


    Su Mu frowned, finally nodded and said, "OK, shall we go now?"


    "Naturally, we can''t keep the city master waiting." the martial master replied with a smile, and there was no flaw on his face.


    Su Mu didn''t ask much. He left Fengyang city from the east of the city and walked towards the lotus pond in his mouth.


    After leaving the city, Su Mu immediately felt wrong. Why did the city Lord ask him not to go to the city Lord''s house, but to go to the lotus pond outside the city?


    Su Mu was puzzled, but he didn''t show any wrong expression. He just didn''t know anything and continued to walk with the man.


    "Heaven fairyland eight products, should be able to solve."


    Su Mu thought to himself, "as long as he doesn''t have an accomplice, I should be able to beat him steadily. If there is an accomplice, I''m afraid I can''t avoid exposing my cards."


    "Here we are."


    Shiye looked at the lotus pond nearby and smiled. He turned to Su Mu and said, "please, young master."


    "Please." Su Mu nodded and strode towards the lotus pond.


    "To tell you the truth, it took a lot of effort for the city Lord to invite someone to the lotus pond last time, but now it seems that the little childe is easier to communicate than that person." the martial Master said with a smile.


    "I don''t know who the man in shiye''s mouth is?" Su Mu asked slightly curiously.


    The martial master couldn''t help sneering at the speech and said, "naturally, it''s the Qing emperor who soared more than three million years ago. The whole thing is a bad temper. Our city master led him out of Fengyang city after saying good or bad things. You''re good. I''ll say a few words and you''ll follow."


    Su Mu looked shocked when he heard the speech and said, "isn''t the city lord the great emperor? How can he?"


    "What is Optimus? The city Lord is the city Lord. The city Lord secretly dealt with Optimus as early as more than three million years ago. You will be treated like that today." the martial master sneered and blasted Su Mu''s back head from the rear.


    Su Mu''s reaction was so fast that he disappeared directly in front of the master. After breaking through the seven products of heaven fairyland, Su Mu was able to jump using the space magic power for a short time.


    Su Mu didn''t hide it. His breath rushed like a broad river and hit the master directly.


    "You soaring people are terrible." shiye couldn''t help feeling frightened. How long has it been? No wonder the city Lord can''t keep these soaring people, leaving them to have problems with their rule sooner or later.


    "But if you practice for a while, I''m definitely not your opponent, but you''re still a little different from me now! Take your life!" the martial master shouted angrily, slapped his hands into fists, and flew directly at Su mu with terrible Qi.


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate. He punched with the help of the power of the Dragon elephant in his body. The terrible fist force collided in the void and immediately attracted a strong air flow to spread.


    "Tianyin holy method! The art of seizing Yang!"


    With the master''s angry drink, Su Mu immediately felt a chill behind him. Without the slightest hesitation, he jumped to his position. When he looked carefully, there were countless small unknown insects chasing Su mu.


    At this move, shiye smiled confidently. Looking at Su mu, he couldn''t help grinning and said, "you''re new to the earth fairy world. You may not know the horror of this move. I once made these insects swallow up the immortal yuan of the real immortal. How can you resist it?"


    "Is it really an insect? You''re welcome." Su Mu grinned and was suddenly surrounded by fire. The terrible high temperature immediately burned in the void.


    "Three color fire Lotus! Congealing!"


    With a roar, the Buddha angry lotus with terrible temperature condensed in Su Mu''s palm. Su Mu threw the fire lotus at the insects, and the terrible flame exploded directly, burning more violently with the help of those insects.


    "It''s a pity that this is the fairyland, otherwise I''ll give you a can of insecticide and you''ll know the power of mortals." Su Mu sneered and said sarcastic words. Naturally, insecticides can''t be effective for these insects. Su Mu just said it.


    "My spirit slug!"


    The martial master looked painfully at the hissing spirit insects that were constantly burned by the fire. He stared at Su mu with an ugly face and said, "die! The secret method is that thousands of insects are all over my body! A hundred poisons are condensed into my spiritual pill! The insect king is now!"


    The voice fell, and a worm like insect half a meter long appeared in front of the master, opened his mouth and directly swallowed the fire caused by the explosion of Buddha anger lotus.


    "Worm king! He killed your countless descendants. Please kill them and avenge your children!" the master said angrily pointing to Su mu.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Go first." the worm King glanced at the master and said coldly.


    "Worm king! You..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go!" the worm King interrupted the master''s words. The master was very helpless, so he had to nod his head and carry Xianyuan to attack Su mu.


    "Look at you, the insects you raise don''t listen to you. What''s the need for you to exist? Can''t you let me burn it?" Su Mu sneered.


    "I hope you can laugh later, worm king. I''m ready." the master glanced at Su Mu and said.

 Chapter 388

    The insect King glanced at the master, opened his huge mouth, bit on the master''s back and absorbed most of the immortal yuan in the master''s body.


    "What''s this move? Feed the insects with your own immortal yuan?" Su Mu frowned. Obviously, he didn''t understand what the other party was going to do.


    "The insect method! The soul devouring insect is now!" the martial master shouted, and a bug fiercely came out of the wound behind him. It was very fast and attacked Su Mu directly.


    "Soul Eater!? how could this kind of thing exist in the fairyland? It has long been extinct?" Su Mu stared wide, flashed his backhand out and killed the Soul Eater. Then he retreated for more than ten miles before stopping, for fear that he would catch his way without paying attention.


    It is recorded in ancient books of Xuantian continent that this kind of insect existed in ancient times. It takes the pleasure of swallowing the soul. No matter how superb the opponent''s strength is, the Soul Eater can pull its soul out of the body and devour it directly into the abdomen as long as it finds a chance.


    It is said that this soul eater can even directly pull out the soul of an immortal in his childhood. What''s more, there is a huge Soul Eater in front of Su mu. At a glance, you know that guy has already matured!


    "Master''s body, coagulate!" Su Mu didn''t keep his hand. He immediately condensed the master''s body, so that he could not invade all the laws in a short time.


    Su Mu''s cultivation to break through the immortals is no longer comparable in Xuantian. Therefore, the aggregation time of the dominant body has greatly increased. At least there should be no problem to deal with the master and his two insects.


    "Immortal Dharma! Immortal jump!"


    Su Mu took the lead and immediately used the yin-yang great emperor inheritance move learned from Jiang Yi. This move has already returned to nature under countless drills by Su mu, beyond the realm that the original owner can understand.


    "The spirit sniffing insects are now!" the master shouted, summoned countless spirit sniffing insects again, swallowed them around Su Mu''s moves, and swallowed them up in a moment.


    "It''s not a good way to go on like this. As the battle fluctuates more and more, it will certainly attract the eyes of the city master of Fengyang city not far away. If we don''t solve him quickly, it will be bad to ask the sky." Su Mu thought secretly in his heart.


    Without hesitation, Su Mu took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes slightly to deal with these insects. The flame is the most effective. But there are so many insects that can devour his spiritual power, so the flame can''t play too much role for the time being, so Su Mu decided to use a hand he had never used.


    A small brass clock emerged from his chest. The little clock less than a palm looked very petite, but it was full of simplicity.


    "Donghuang bell! Now!"


    Dong! Dong Dong!!


    Three bells rang in a row, as if to ring a farewell song for the master. Su Mu condensed the immortal yuan in his body on his right palm and slapped it on the Donghuang bell. The terrible sound waves scattered everywhere. The sound was so pleasant to Su mu, but it was extremely harsh in the ears of the master and those insects, as if someone scraped the steel plate with a nail, It makes people anxious.


    "Stop it!"


    The martial master shouted angrily, and a golden light came out of his right palm. Su Mu''s eyes coagulated. He turned Xianyuan to block it and looked at it. It was actually a golden poisonous snake. It was not big, only about one meter, and extremely small, but the evil yellow snake pupil stared at Su mu. As long as he had a chance, This guy will definitely bite Su Mu''s fatal place without hesitation, remove the venom and let Su Mu die on the spot.


    "Bad luck! Golden Snake! Come back quickly!" shiye was worried when he looked at the flying Golden Snake. He didn''t know why. He was so anxious that he used his cards directly. What should I do now? He was going to keep the one to attack Su Mu!


    Su Mu no longer hesitated. He slapped at the martial master, and then quickly grabbed the Golden Snake''s head, so that he couldn''t open his mouth. Then Su Mu looked fierce, broke the Golden Snake''s mouth directly, and broke the two strong fangs directly, so that the guy couldn''t bite anyone again.


    "Damn it! Give me back the golden snake!" the martial master widened his eyes. This is the treasure he has been looking for for for unknown years! How could su Mu destroy it so easily!


    "This little snake is very good. I will help you keep it in captivity in the future. Well, don''t bite me if you have no teeth." Su Mu said calmly looking at the cold looking golden snake wrapped around his hand.


    "I want you to die!" the master shouted angrily. Countless poisons crawled out of his body, including spiders, centipedes and scorpions. They climbed to Su mu.


    "Burn!"


    The voice fell, and a fire burned directly on the ground. The flame burned into the air and swallowed those flying spirit sniffing insects. Su Mu saw that many spirit sniffing insects fled. Without saying a word, he was moved. The Donghuang bell rang again. The clear bell sounded like a mountain stream, which was very pleasant to Su mu.


    But Su Mu didn''t know how terrible the bell was in the ears of the master and poisonous insects. The master was so angry that he was covered with poisonous insects. At the moment, he had no self-protection ability and was burned to ashes by the fire.


    Some of those poisonous insects died in the flames and bells, and some escaped. Su Mu didn''t care.


    "There are no simple people in the fairyland. Although the martial master is not strong, those terrible poisonous insects emerge one after another. I''m afraid he will die here if he''s not careful, but it''s not in vain. He got a little pet and can add food when he''s hungry." Su Mu said with a smile.


    At this point, the Golden Snake was stunned and tore around Su Mu''s arm angrily, but without teeth, it had no way to take Su Mu at all. Finally, it could only look at Su Mu coldly.


    Su Mu doesn''t care. Snakes are cold-blooded animals. Do you expect him to look at you with a desire for survival? That''s impossible.


    "What should the snake eat? You''re so young, that guy certainly didn''t let you eat enough. It seems that he has to go out and find something for you to eat occasionally in the future. By the way, see if there is a snake and bring it back to taste it." Su Mu said, and inadvertently swallowed his saliva, looked at the golden snake on his arm and licked his lower lip.


    The Golden Snake wanted to escape without saying a word, but Su Mu''s arm seemed to have a strange energy that could make him wander recklessly, but he couldn''t leave.


    This is also natural. Su Mu''s right arm is made of the Dragon arm. The Dragon arm of the pure blood dragon family has incomparable pressure on snakes. It can''t run if it wants to run.

 Chapter 389

    Su Mu killed the master of Fengyang city. Naturally, he didn''t dare to return to Fengyang city easily, but if he wanted to enter Ziwei emperor''s palace, he had to go back to the city for assessment, so Su Mu now seems very tangled.


    "Little snake, little snake, do you think I should go back?" Su Mu asked aloud, touching the golden snake head on his hand.


    The Golden Snake ignored him and closed his eyes as if he were hibernating.


    "Forget it, go to another place for assessment. I can''t resist the strong ones at the Zhenxian level now." Su Mu sighed and continued to fly to the East in the distance.


    The assessment lasted for three months. As long as he arrived at the next city to join the assessment within three months, he still had the hope to enter Ziwei emperor palace. Therefore, Su Mu was not very anxious. After all, there were other cities thousands of miles away from Fengyang city.


    At night, Su Mu stopped by a waterfall to have a rest and was ready to start again tonight.


    Fortunately, I found a white rabbit nearby. The meat was very fresh and tender, which made Su Mu eat a lot.


    "Enough to eat and drink, it''s time to rest." Su Mu stretched out and fell asleep against the ancient trees. The reason why he was so relaxed was that he had explored around and there were no powerful monsters, so he could sleep at ease.


    But if there was a strong breath approaching, Su Mu would be able to wake up at the first time.


    At midnight, not far from Su Mu''s sleep, a woman followed dozens of people looking for something.


    "Elder sister, it is estimated that it has gone back, and we can''t find it like this." the man behind said with a slightly bitter face. If the woman in front of him wasn''t her sister and he couldn''t beat her, how could he run out without sleeping in the middle of the night to find a rabbit.


    "I don''t care. If Xiaobai can''t find it, I''ll keep you as a pet. I hope you can say that at that time." the woman said with an unhappy face.


    "I can''t find it." the man''s face became more bitter when he heard the speech. He didn''t forget his childhood experience. If the eldest sister couldn''t find her pet rabbit, he would be kept in captivity for a period of time as a younger brother, a girl.


    "Second young master, there is a fire ahead." a bodyguard said immediately after seeing the fire not far away.


    "What? Firelight? In the middle of the night, there are others who don''t sleep and run into the monster forest? You''re full and can support yourself."


    The man called the second young master frowned and said, but he was also very curious about each other''s origin and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    "OK, second young master." the guard nodded, pulled out the long knife in his hand, pushed aside the grass and walked in the direction of the fire.


    "Who!?"


    Su mu, who was aware of the strange smell, immediately opened his eyes. Looking at the bodyguard and the second childe, he couldn''t help frowning and said in his heart, "did the people in Fengyang City catch up so soon?"


    "Who are you? What are you doing here in the monster forest?" the two young masters asked condescending.


    "Who I am has nothing to do with you, who you are, and why bother me to sleep?" Su Mu said with a frown.


    "Sleeping in the monster forest? Lying in the trough, this brother is a cruel man! Aren''t you afraid of being swallowed by the monster in the middle of the night?" the two young masters thought silently.


    "I''m Jiang Qing, the second son of the city Lord of Guangling city." Jiang Qing said proudly.


    Su Mu nodded and said, "Guangling city is not close to here. What are you doing here in the middle of the night?"


    "It''s none of your business, boy. Don''t take it here if you''re okay. The monster forest is not a good place to sleep. I have to help my eldest sister find something, so I won''t waste time with you. Let''s go." Jiang Qing turned around and took a bodyguard behind him to leave.


    "Second young master, look at the thing next to him. It looks familiar." the guard frowned and said.


    "Look familiar? Let me see."


    Jiang Qing turned around and looked at the white rabbit skin next to Su mu. She was stunned. She suddenly widened her eyes and said, "lying in the trough! Xiaobai!?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help feeling embarrassed when he heard the speech. He asked in some doubt, "did you raise this rabbit?"


    Jiang Qing just wanted to answer yes, but suddenly thought of the consequences of saying so.


    If Xiaobai is just lost, he will just be a pet for a few days, but if his eldest sister, the female devil, knows that Xiaobai has been eaten, he will be finished!


    Although it''s none of his business, will his eldest sister care about these problems? Certainly not. His eldest sister will be sad and he will hurt his body even more.


    "No, no, no, I was wrong. This is not my eldest sister''s one. Well, the rabbit meat is very tender and tastes very good. Then, you continue to have a rest. I''ll go to meet my eldest sister. Let''s go, youngest. Jiang Qing said anxiously. He had to hurry to find his eldest sister and lead her away.


    The bodyguard obviously knew why Jiang Qing suddenly changed his face. Without saying a word, he planned to leave with Jiang Qing.


    "Are all the people in the fairyland so crazy?" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    But at the moment when Jiang Qing turned around, the fire had leaned over not far away. An elegant woman came over and asked, "Xiaoqing, what are you doing here? Has Xiaobai found it?"


    "No elder sister, I''ve looked for it here. Let''s go to other places." Jiang Qing said anxiously and gave Su Mu a look to hide the rabbit skin.


    "Well, why is Xiaobai''s smell here? It seems... It''s very fragrant. Did Xiaobai step on any vanilla?" the woman said suspiciously.


    Jiang Qing was shocked when she heard the speech. She was stunned when she heard it carefully. What a big smell of barbecue rabbit. NIMA, this guy eats it without losing his skin and concealing his taste. Isn''t he looking for stimulation?


    "Elder sister, there''s something wrong with your sense of smell. There''s a smelly waterfall next to it. How can it be fragrant? If there''s really a fragrance, I''ve just pooped." Jiang Qing said aloud.


    "Fart..."


    "Yes, yes, it''s just farting. Oh, I just farted again. Sorry, elder sister. What''s that? Xiaobai! Elder sister, look, Xiaobai! He''s running towards the forest. Let''s catch up!" Jiang Qing said quickly.


    "Really! The second young master, wait for me." the bodyguard hurriedly followed Jiang Qing''s steps and ran towards the monster forest. Anyway, there are expert bodyguards secretly, and they are not afraid of anything.


    After running out of a distance, Jiang Qingmeng sat on the ground and gasped deeply. Naturally, the gasp was not tired, but frightened.


    "Second childe, what about that guy?" the bodyguard asked aloud.


    "Lying in the trough, I''m too busy for myself, okay? No, we have to escape this robbery like a way. Let''s go inside and catch monsters. What we have," said Jiang Qing.


    "Ah!!!"

 Chapter 390

    "Young master, can''t something happen to you?" the bodyguard asked with some worry.


    "Fart! With my elder sister''s real three-level strength in Wonderland, it''s not the nearby city Lord who can take her. What can happen? Maybe my elder sister screamed when she found that Xiaobai was eaten."


    Jiang Qing turned her eyes and said, "don''t worry about them. Let''s go in and catch the monster. Then we''ll make my eldest sister happy. If he''s not happy, my body can''t bear it."


    "I understand, second young master." the bodyguard nodded, went to Jiang Qing and took out a long knife to open the way for Jiang Qing.


    On the other side, Su Mu looked awkwardly at the woman in front of him and the guards of dozens of people behind each other, and said, "I thought it was wild, so I ate it, or I''ll pay you one?"


    Su Mu understood Jiang Qing''s look at him. He should let him deal with the rabbit skin, but he just couldn''t understand it. It seems a little late to know now.


    The woman stared fiercely at Su Mu and the rabbit skin in his hand and said angrily, "how dare you eat my little white? That''s a third grade spirit beast! A spirit beast that can become a real immortal in the future! Did you eat it for me?! what will you give me?"


    Su Mu was at a loss when he heard the speech. How could casually eating a rabbit cause trouble? I knew I wouldn''t eat it. It''s good to keep it for the little snake.


    "As like as two peas, I didn''t know that, I was hungry at night, and I ate it for a while. I thought it was pretty good. I didn''t want to eat him either. But who made my stomach hungry?" or, "I''ll pay you a similar rabbit, you can rest assured that I will pay for it!" Su Mu said anxiously.


    The dozens of celestial beings behind the other party can make him angry, not to mention that he can''t see through the woman''s cultivation. In this case, he can choose counseling. If the other party had only one person and there weren''t so many celestial fairyland guards behind him, he would have run away. Where would he stay to say so much?


    "Why should I believe you? I don''t think you have the ability to compensate me for a three-level spirit beast?" the woman asked with an ugly face, and even had a faint desire to do it.


    "I originally planned to go to Guangling city to take part in the assessment of Ziwei imperial palace. If I pass the customs, it means that I have the ability to compensate you in the future. If I fail to pass the assessment, you can dispose of me on the spot. I will never have any idea of resistance. Moreover, Jiang Qing said that you are the children of the Lord of Guangling City, and I have no ability to resist, don''t I?" Su Mu took a deep breath and said in a voice that he had never experienced such control. Who let him go with the wind and water as soon as he opened the book?


    "Take part in the examination of Ziwei imperial palace? Are you kidding? You rely on your strength of the seven immortals? You don''t know. Unless you have excellent talent, you need the strength of the real fairyland to join Ziwei imperial palace. How can you join Ziwei imperial palace with the strength of the seven Immortals?" the woman said disdainfully.


    "Can''t you fight to death?" Su Mu asked.


    The woman disdained a smile and said, "yes, I can give you this opportunity. If you can''t join Ziwei emperor palace, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance."


    "OK."


    Su Mu nodded, put out the fire and said, "where are you going now?"


    "What and where?" the woman asked with some doubt.


    "Before I prove that I have the ability to join Ziwei palace, I will follow you, lest you say I don''t keep my integrity and sneak away." Su Mu replied.


    "Forget it, set off and go back to Guangling." the woman shook her head and turned to the bodyguard behind her.


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, on the main road in Guangling City, a luxurious carriage was driving towards the end. The word Jiang engraved on the top of the carriage made the cultivators in the city bow their heads.


    Jiang!


    The Jiang family is not terrible. What is terrible is that they are the owner of the Jiang family, Jiang Yong.


    It is rumored that Jiang Yong has already broken through to the level of Jinxian and is close friends with one of the leaders of Ziwei emperor''s palace.


    Jiang Yong didn''t explain the news. Over time, the practitioners in the city basically recognized this fact.


    Although Jiang Yong, the leader of the Jiang family, has done a lot of good things for the city after becoming the leader of Guangling City, his past bad deeds have not been forgotten by the city practitioners. Moreover, he has a daughter who inherited his original bad deeds and acted as a bully in the city. This person is the eldest miss of the Jiang family, Jiang Yunzhi.


    "The carriage of the Jiang family is coming. Hurry away." a cultivator said to the young man behind him.


    "Master, is the Jiang family very powerful?" the young man asked disapprovingly.


    "Shut up, if the female devil head of the Jiang family finds out, she must peel your skin to make a big drum, seal your soul in it, and let people beat you every day." the old monk explained to the young man.


    "It seems that your reputation in Guangling city is very fierce." Su Mu said in surprise.


    "Hum, otherwise, why do you think Jiang Qing is so afraid of me?" Jiang Yunzhi said disdainfully. After glancing at Su mu, she didn''t speak. In her opinion, Su Mu has determined that he is a dead man and has no chance to live.


    Those who offended her, Jiang Yunzhi, have not survived until now.


    It has to be said that Guangling city does look more imposing than Fengyang city. It''s easy to understand that the Lord''s residence of Guangling City alone is not comparable to Fengyang city. After all, Xiang Wentian is only the strong one in the real fairyland, while Jiang Yong, the Lord of Guangling City, is already the strong one in the golden fairyland. The strength of the two cannot be compared, and the cities under management are naturally very different.


    "Here we are."


    Jiang Yunzhi looked at the floating island not far from him and said to Su mu, "you are not qualified to go up. Stay here. Zero one. Arrange a place for him to live. Don''t be too good or too bad, otherwise others will inevitably say that I am not Jiang Yunzhi."


    "OK, miss."


    Nodded at zero one, looked at Su Mu and said, "please."


    Su Mu didn''t care about each other''s bad words, so he followed the zero one into a stable.


    The zero one pointed to the room next to the horse shed and said, "just stay there for the time being. Tomorrow, the messenger of Ziwei emperor will come to select the first batch of people to enter Ziwei emperor''s palace. I hope you can be selected successfully."


    "I will be selected naturally, so I won''t bother you." Su Mu sneered.


    "Hum!" zero one took a look at Su mu, and directly turned away from the stable. He had nothing to say to such a mortal.


    Su Mu is naturally the same. With his talent, it should not be difficult to enter the Ziwei imperial palace. He only needs to expose his identity as a climber. Su Mu understands that every climber has excellent talent. When he arrives in the fairy world, he will soar to the sky after being trained in the feisheng pool, and his real strength will improve very quickly. Su Mu is confident that he can enter the Ziwei imperial palace after exposing his identity, It''s just that it''s bound to be troublesome.


    But now, in order to get rid of the female devil''s palm, Su mu can only choose so.

 Chapter 391

    In Guangling City, in the city master''s residence, Jiang Yunzhi, who was full of anger, looked at Jiang Qing who came back and immediately pinched his ear and said angrily, "Xiaobai was eaten. How dare you not tell me and hide it from me? Haven''t you been beaten for a long time?"


    "It hurts! Let go, sister. I''ve brought you a new pet. Don''t give birth yet." Jiang Qing covered her ears with her hand and said with pain on her face.


    Just then, a strong voice came in.


    "Yun Zhi, why are you bullying your brother again?" Jiang Yong asked aloud.


    "Dad! Help me! My sister is going to kill me!" Jiang Qing said as if she saw the Savior.


    Jiang Yong shook his head, waved his hand and pulled Jiang Qing out. He said, "you are sister and brother, Yunzhi. He is not young anymore. Don''t bully him as often as when you were a child."


    "But Dad..."


    "OK, the Ziwei messenger will come to our Guangling city to select Tianjiao tomorrow. Are you two interested in going to Ziwei emperor palace to exercise?"


    Jiang Yong asked aloud, "if you are interested, I can say hello to the messenger of crape myrtle to make your assessment easier."


    "I''m not going. What about Ziwei imperial palace? No matter how good it is, it can''t compare with Guangling city. I don''t want to leave. Ask Jiang Qing." after that, Jiang Yunzhi directly threw the back of Jiang Yong''s head and left the room.


    Jiang Yong shook his head helplessly, looked at Jiang Qing and asked, "what about you?"


    "Dad, I don''t want to go either. I don''t want to depend on others. You should understand that." Jiang Qing''s tone suddenly changed and said proudly.


    "Your talent is far superior to that of Yun, and you will certainly be able to become a golden immortal in the future. If you join the crape myrtle palace and rely on the resources of the crape myrtle palace, you are sure you don''t want to go?" Jiang Yong frowned and said.


    "No."


    Jiang Qing shook her head and said, "I''d rather be a casual monk than join any force and become a vassal of others. Isn''t it good for me to stay and inherit your position as the Lord of Guangling city?"


    "Smelly boy."


    Jiang Yong sighed helplessly and said, "you and Yunzhi are top ranked Tianjiao. Why don''t you have a trace of ambition? What''s Guangling city? Only thirty-three talents are the places you really should go."


    "Let''s talk about it later. I''ll have a rest first." Jiang Qing said and left the room, leaving Jiang Yong sighing alone.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Su mu, led by that zero one, went to a huge square in Guangling city. After showing his jade card at the registration office, he even joined the examination.


    With the arrival of noon, the square is also a sea of people. A sound breaking through the air suddenly came, sweeping the huge momentum and making tens of thousands of people bow their heads in the square.


    "Boy, didn''t you say you have the ability to enter Ziwei emperor palace? Now it''s time for you to perform. Go and get the assessment task." zero one sneered.


    Su Mu ignored the sarcasm of the other party and strode to the messenger of Ziwei palace, which made the other party frown.


    "Haven''t you already said that if you want to take part in the assessment, your accomplishments must reach the true fairyland. With your strength of the seven products of heaven fairyland, you can''t enter Ziwei emperor palace. Go back and Practice for a few more years." Ziwei messenger shook his head and waved to drive Su Mu away.


    "If I return to the messenger, I want to join the crape myrtle palace, not by strength, but by my talent." Su Mu said aloud. Now he can only enter the crape myrtle Palace by exposing his talent.


    "Oh? You look really talented. Reach out."


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate when he heard the speech and stretched out his right arm in front of the other party.


    The messenger narrowed his eyes and became interested. He grabbed Su Mu''s arm, grabbed Su Mu''s bone with his fingers, and couldn''t help nodding. He said, "the thirty-one-year-old seven products of heaven fairyland is really good, but you''re not enough to join Ziwei emperor palace with this talent."


    "Come on, boy, it''s time for the young lady to deal with you. You don''t even have the ability to participate in the assessment. Don''t waste time. Maybe the young lady will let you live as soon as she is happy?" zero one mocked again.


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he took out the jade card and handed it to the crape myrtle Messenger, saying, "Messenger, this is my jade card. You can check it. I am a Skywalker who flew from the mortal world more than a month ago. I have an identity token registered in the skyward pool to testify."


    "Ascendant!?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the messenger of crape myrtle was surprised, and even zero one''s face suddenly changed. Obviously, there are not many people in the fairy world who do not know the horror of the soaring ones. As long as there is enough time, the soaring ones can become the top strong ones by relying on their strong talents. There were many soaring people in the earth fairy world at the beginning, but they have left the earth fairy world. Why? Because their cultivation speed is too fast, they have already entered the upper fairy world, the real upper fairy world.


    Although there has been no trace of the ascender in the fairy world for more than 100000 years, it does not mean that people have forgotten the power of the ascender.


    "It''s really a climber! OK! You don''t have to take part in the assessment anymore. This is the token of your Ziwei emperor palace. You can''t lose it. You''ll meet the emperor in Ziwei emperor palace with me immediately after the event is over." Ziwei messenger said excitedly. In fact, they are not high-ranking people who run errands for Ziwei emperor outside. The reason why they are willing to run, I hope to meet several practitioners with excellent talents and recommend them to Ziwei emperor to get a reward.


    Su Mu soared to the fairyland at the age of 31, and broke through the seven products of heaven fairyland in just over a month. This talent is definitely the top among the soarers. If he is recommended to Ziwei emperor, he will certainly get countless benefits. Relying on those benefits, he may become the commander in chief!


    In Ziwei emperor''s palace, hundreds of people form a small team, with a real fairyland Jiupin as the leader, a team of 1000 people, a commander, an army of 10000 people and a commander. As for the generals and marshals under 100000 people, they are the most elite people under Ziwei emperor, not only their own strength is incomparably strong, but also deeply trusted by Ziwei emperor, It has made countless contributions to Ziwei emperor palace.


    The crape myrtle messenger who came to Guangling city for assessment was originally the leader of Yiming who had reached the second grade of golden fairyland. If he wanted to be the leader, he needed the strength above the sixth grade of golden fairyland!


    Su Mu put away the token given to him by the crape myrtle Messenger, stood aside and waited for the crape myrtle messenger to assess the people in Guangling city. When he saw zero one, he couldn''t help grinning and said, "please go back and tell your young lady that his third grade spirit animal rabbit will be compensated to her in the future."

 Chapter 392

    Zero one''s face was a little ugly, but Su Mu was already a member of Ziwei emperor''s palace at the moment. He couldn''t say anything. He could only glare at Su Mu and turned away from the examination place.


    "Have you had a festival with Jiang Yunzhi, the daughter of Jiang Yong?" the messenger of crape myrtle asked curiously.


    "For one thing, I roasted her three grade spirit animal rabbit in the monster forest thousands of miles away." Su Mu replied truthfully.


    "Well, I''ve done this too. I have a friend, Liang he, who is also a commander of our Ziwei imperial palace. I used to eat his dog. At that time, he quarreled with me for a long time, but as time went on, he didn''t care about it. Even he ate dog meat with me and asked me how his dog tasted , does it taste good now? "Ziwei messenger said with a smile.


    Su Mu really didn''t know how to answer. He could only smile and say, "I didn''t expect the messenger to pass like this."


    "Well, you don''t have to be so restrained. You are all from Ziwei imperial palace. Relax. I still know you soaring people very well. You are not willing to yield to others, so you will certainly do something earth shaking in the future. This is actually a good thing." Ziwei messenger smiled.


    "Good thing?" Su Mu wondered, since this guy knew. Those who rise do not want to be subordinated to others, so why let that person pass the examination?


    Moreover, it is impossible for people at the level of crape myrtle emperor not to know the ambition of the soaring person. Will they be targeted after joining the crape myrtle emperor palace?


    "In fact, you don''t have to think too much. We crape myrtle emperor have always been very approachable. In fact, except the Jade Emperor God and gouchen emperor, the other three emperors are very peaceful."


    The messenger smiled and said to Su Mu: "Ziwei emperor once said that sooner or later, their five immortal emperors will enter the upper fairy world. They haven''t been here for many years. There really is any arrogance. He is even willing to abdicate."


    Su Mu didn''t believe it at all, but still made a shocked look and asked, "Ziwei emperor really said that?"


    "Of course, but no one has been able to get the promise of the crape myrtle emperor for so many years, because the so-called Tianjiao talents are not outstanding enough, but then again, boy, you still have a good chance as a climber." the crape myrtle messenger joked.


    Su Mu didn''t answer, but he knew that Ziwei emperor would never easily abdicate. After all, rights are something that countless people can''t put down. Few people can easily put aside their rights.


    In Guangling city''s main residence, zero one swept up the floating island and came to the residence. He knelt on one knee and said, "subordinate zero one, come and reply."


    "Come in."


    The voice fell, the door opened naturally, and Jiang Yunzhi''s figure appeared in the yard. She looked at zero one, frowned, and asked with a little doubt, "where is he?"


    Zero one sighed when he heard the speech and said, "Miss, he is a Skywalker. The earth fairy world that soared more than a month ago has successfully joined the Ziwei Emperor Palace by virtue of his talent. We can''t move him."


    "What!? that bastard is a soaring person? How could it be? Could it be that you made a mistake. There has been no soaring person in the earth fairy world for so many years, and it happened that we met him?" Jiang Yunzhi said with disbelief on his face.


    "Miss, but this matter has been confirmed by the crape myrtle messenger. There is no doubt that the guy is indeed a soaring person who has risen from the mortal world, and his talent is still the top among the soaring people. At the age of 31, he has risen to the fairy world. In one and a half months, he has changed from the cultivation of mortals to the cultivation of Xianyuan to today''s seven products of heaven and fairyland." Zero one lowered his head and repeated the words of the crape myrtle messenger. He didn''t notice Jiang Yunzhi''s increasingly ugly face.


    "Asshole!" Jiang Yunzhi was so angry that he slapped zero one and flew out of the floating island. Then he disappeared and was ready to find his father Jiang Yong.


    Not far from the square, on the pavilion, Jiang Yong sat by the window and watched the crape myrtle messenger on the square constantly recruit Tianjiao to join the crape myrtle emperor palace. He couldn''t help feeling a little bad. These are the Tianjiao of Guangling city. Why didn''t he find them before?


    "City Lord, the eldest lady is coming," said the bodyguard beside him.


    "Why did Yun Zhi come? Let her come."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Yunzhi rushed into the room and said to Jiang Yong, "Dad, I want you to help me kill someone."


    "Nonsense."


    Jiang Yong frowned when he heard the speech, patted the table and said, "will you take people''s lives for a worthless rabbit? Am I too indulgent!"


    "Dad, you..."


    "Take miss home to reflect!" said Jiang Yong angrily.


    "I won''t go back! Since you don''t kill me, I''ll go!" said Jiang Yunzhi angrily. He flashed and came directly to the square.


    "Lord, this..."


    "Don''t worry, I intend to do it."


    Jiang Yong sneered and thought to himself, "Yun Zhi, don''t blame your father for abandoning you. In contrast, your brother Jiang Qing is much better. Please help your brother attract other people''s attention today."


    "Lord, it seems that the eldest lady didn''t participate in the assessment, but did it directly."


    "What!?" Jiang Yong immediately frowned and looked carefully. Indeed, Jiang Yunzhi had taken out the spirit sword and stabbed Su Mu madly.


    "This girl is really going crazy. Don''t you understand any sense of propriety?" Jiang Yong frowned. He thought Jiang Yunzhi would choose to join Ziwei imperial palace and look for opportunities for Su mu in the future, but what are you doing? You want to kill the people of Ziwei Imperial Palace directly in front of the envoys of Ziwei imperial palace. Isn''t this looking for death?


    "Lord, do you want to come forward?" a man in black robe who was hiding in the dark suddenly appeared and asked.


    "No, the more noise she makes, the less people will pay attention to Qing''er. There can be no mistakes after hiding for so long." Jiang Yong said aloud.


    In fact, in Guangling city''s main residence, everyone except his daughter Jiang Yunzhi knows Jiang Qing''s terror. Only Jiang Yunzhi always thinks Jiang Qing is an ordinary cultivator with general talent.


    However, apart from Jiang Qing himself, even Jiang Yong can''t see through Jiang Qing''s real strength. You know, although Jiang Yong didn''t achieve Jinxian as rumored, he also took a half step. It''s conceivable what level Jiang Qing''s strength should reach?


    On the square, Su Mu reluctantly resisted Jiang Yunzhi''s palm. The woman was unreasonable. She clearly agreed to make compensation at the cost of passing the examination, but now she has passed, but the woman looks like she wants to kill herself.

 Chapter 393

    Su Mu frowned and said in an unhappy tone, "Miss Jiang, I have successfully joined the crape myrtle emperor palace as agreed. Why do you have to hold me? I will compensate you for the three grade spirit animal rabbit. Please don''t make trouble again."


    "Don''t think about it! No one who has offended me has ever been able to live! You are a rising man. If you become strong in the future, it''s not easy to find revenge on me. It''s better to get rid of you in advance and solve the possible disasters in the future!" Jiang Yunzhi said coldly.


    Su Mu was even more unhappy when he heard the speech. He seemed to be the kind of person who settled accounts after autumn. Although he may be that kind of person, you can''t say it.


    Just as Jiang Yunzhi kept killing Su mu, an extremely frightening breath rose. The terrible air wave directly surprised Jiang Yunzhi. He was directly blown down into the void by the air wave falling from the sky and lay on the ground.


    "Isn''t Jiang Yunzhi? The man who killed our crape myrtle emperor palace? Your father Jiang Yong didn''t dare to say so. You''re really bad tempered." the crape myrtle messenger said with an ugly face. He wanted to see if Su Mu could hold on to the strong at the level of real fairyland, but Jiang Yunzhi''s words and means made him unhappy.


    People in Ziwei Imperial Palace have never been bullied but bullied others!


    Not far from the pavilion, Jiang Yong, who saw the murderous spirit in the eyes of crape myrtle Messenger, was surprised. Jiang Yunzhi can''t die. If she dies, no one will give Jiang Qing a shield.


    So Jiang Yong was worried. He immediately flew away from the pavilion and said to the crape myrtle messenger anxiously, "the messenger forgives me. I can''t discipline her. Please spare her life. I''ll take her back to the house and lock her up."


    Ziwei messenger glanced at Jiang Yong, snorted coldly, didn''t speak, and tacitly accepted the other party''s meaning. Jiang Yong had a close friend who was the commander of the imperial palace. He didn''t want to offend Jiang Yong too much unless he had to.


    "Even this time, Jiangcheng master, you should discipline your children while managing Guangling city." Ziwei messenger said aloud.


    "Sure, sure! Thank you very much. Then I''ll take her away first." Jiang Yong said tentatively.


    "HMM." the crape myrtle messenger nodded, and a flick of her fingertip scattered the momentum suppressed on Jiang Yunzhi, so that she could stand up.


    "Miss Jiang, to tell you a word, it''s better to hide your temper. It''s incompetent to show all your thoughts on your face. Only by hiding your own thoughts can you become stronger and have a broader vision." Ziwei messenger kindly reminded.


    At this moment, it was obvious that Jiang Yun''s anger had disappeared. He nodded and bowed to the crape myrtle messenger and said, "thank you for reminding me. I must keep it in mind."


    "Yes, thank you for reminding me." Jiang Yong smiled and bowed to the crape myrtle messenger.


    Ziwei messenger grinned at the speech, took a deep look at Jiang Yong and said, "the river city Lord seems to have a deep understanding of the meaning, which is very good."


    "Well..."


    Jiang Yong''s heart tightened when he heard the speech, but his face was still smiling and said, "I didn''t do many bad things at the beginning. I want to do some good things, so it''s inevitable, inevitable."


    Jiang Yong replied with some words.


    "Ha ha, Jiangcheng master, don''t be nervous. Your affairs in Guangling city have nothing to do with our Ziwei Imperial Palace, and I don''t want to take care of them. The great emperor may say something, but he won''t put it in his heart. You can help whatever you want. I hope you won''t be as angry as your daughter at that time." Ziwei messenger smiled.


    Since the words had been explained, Jiang Yong also smiled, nodded and said, "this is nature."


    After Jiang Yong left, Su muliao wondered what the previous words of crape myrtle messenger and Jiang Yong meant? It was as if Jiang Yong was going to do something, but their careless words made Su Mu unable to think of what they were going to do, and he couldn''t help but be speechless.


    "Forget it, never mind him. It''s none of my business anyway." Su Mu took a deep breath and thought in his heart.


    Su Mu agrees with the previous words of the crape myrtle messenger very much. If you hide your temper and mind, you can become stronger. A person who puts all his thoughts and temper on his face is doomed not to achieve much. Maybe he will get an opportunity to fly into the sky, but he will also be suspected by others because he can''t hide his excited expression, And tragedy.


    Su Mu stretched out and prepared to get up and leave to go around Guangling city. Ziwei messenger asked, "do you want to go around?"


    "Yes, I can''t stay here, and I can''t start practicing in public. It''s good to go to Guangling City," Su Mu replied.


    "Come back before tomorrow afternoon, and I''ll send you to Ziwei emperor''s palace. You are definitely the first person to pass the examination. No one is as fast as you." Ziwei messenger smiled.


    Su Mu looked puzzled and saw the crape myrtle messenger smile: "don''t believe it. For normal procedures, ordinary assessment immortals need to complete the assessment task, and it will take more than a week to complete the assessment task. After completing the assessment, there are a series of troublesome things, so do you say you''re fast?"


    "It''s very fast." Su Mu nodded and smiled.


    Crape myrtle messenger also smiled, turned around and continued, "fast is not a good thing. Men can''t be too fast. It doesn''t appeal to girls like that. It''s better to be slow."


    "Bah, old driver, are people in the fairyland so stable in driving?" Su Mu scolded in his heart. It''s just like those old drivers who raced at a word in previous lives. It''s hard to prevent.


    Looking for a restaurant and ordering some fairyland food, Su Mu couldn''t help looking out of the window at the sky of the fairyland. There were white cranes flying by from time to time, and the light left by immortals passing by when they were on their way. There were many floating fairylands. Guangling was very prosperous in the city, and there was a real fairyland outside Guangling.


    Su Mu also wondered why Guangling city was built here. Three sides outside the city wall of Guangling city were surrounded by huge cliffs, which made Guangling city only have one entrance and exit, which is very different from the four gates of other cities.


    There are no roads outside the city, only countless quiet paths extending in all directions. Perhaps it is also because the immortals in the fairy world don''t hurry and fly, so there seems to be few roads in the fairy world.


    Looking at the prosperous Guangling city and the scenery outside the city full of immortality, Su Mu couldn''t help sighing and said, "I don''t know how the black emperor is now."

 Chapter 394

    In the south of the earth fairy world, there is a fairy mountain standing against the sky. It looks like a pillar directly to heaven and earth from a distance, which makes people feel shocked at the sight.


    "Ah, I owe!"


    At the foot of Xianshan mountain, the black emperor rubbed his nose and said in some doubt, "why do you sneeze suddenly? Is someone scolding the emperor!? damn, it must be the two little thieves robbed by me last time. The emperor should educate them well."


    ¡­¡­


    In Guangling City, Su mu, who had enough to eat and drink, planned to go outside Guangling City, so he flew directly into the sky and came to the cliff in the east of the city.


    Looking from here, Guangling city is like a fortress wrapped in copper and iron walls, and the scenery is also very good. Fairy fog is swirling, white cranes fly together, and red leaves bloom outside Guangling city.


    "Monkey, there''s Guangling city ahead. As long as we get there, we''ll be safe," said a young man in rich clothes and a ragged man on his back.


    "Childe, you don''t have to take care of me."


    The man named monkey on his back shook his head and said, "you''d better leave by yourself."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I was trapped in a deathly Jedi. You brought me out of that place. Now someone is chasing you, how can I die?" the noble man frowned and said. Looking at Guangling city not far away, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath and quickened his pace.


    Su Mu took this scene to the bottom of his eyes on the high cliff. With sharp eyes, he saw a jade pendant wrapped around the noble man''s waist. The jade pendant was white and shiny, engraved with a lifelike green dragon, which made Su Mu guess that the man''s life experience must be extraordinary.


    "Hurry up! You can''t let them enter Guangling city!"


    As the noble man entered the front area of Guangling City, a large number of pursuers also appeared behind him. All those pursuers revealed the evil and cruel spirit. The man who opened his mouth condensed the terrible killing intention into the essence, and could destroy people''s mind and spirit by killing intention.


    "It''s a mess." Su Mu shook his head and didn''t care about the following things. Anyway, those things have nothing to do with him. It''s hard to deal with if he accidentally gets involved and causes trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Guangling City, the leader of the pursuer suddenly frowned, immediately stopped his galloping body, looked around at the past, and said, "you can''t chase, retreat."


    "But boss, they haven''t entered the city yet." a pursuer said aloud.


    "Someone in the dark, withdraw first." the leader looked at him, took the lead to resist the air and left, leaving a bewildered pursuer looking at each other on the ground.


    "What shall we do?"


    "The boss is gone. What can I do? Withdraw."


    The pursuers sighed helplessly, turned and left near Guangling city and rushed to the southeast.


    "Why did he leave all of a sudden?" Su Mu thought with some doubts. Is it possible that he has exposed himself, but it''s wrong? At the moment, he is the master of the prison strength of the divine elephant. He can''t invade and see through the vanity. Those pursuers have no way to find themselves.


    Besides, with my own cultivation, those pursuers want me to find that I don''t have to pay attention. Why do I suddenly flee?


    What Su Mu doesn''t know is that the cultivators in the fairy world are extremely strong in perception. Maybe they haven''t found Su Mu''s position and can''t see through his accomplishments, but Su Mu exists to observe them secretly, which is certain.


    It was precisely because of this exposure that the pursuers turned around and left directly.


    Su Mu descended from the sky and returned to Guangling city. At the moment, the sky is gradually dark. Su Mu returned to the previous restaurant to order and prepare to eat casually. The craftsmanship of the immortal cook is still very good, and each dish tastes just good.


    Rabbit meat tastes very tender and smooth, and snake meat tastes very fragrant and smooth. It can be said that it is very delicious.


    "Little guy, would you like to try this?" Su Mu took a piece of snake meat and seduced the golden snake on his arm.


    The Golden Snake didn''t look at it. It''s impossible for it to eat the meat of its own family. It''s a proud Golden Snake. It won''t eat it.


    "Don''t eat snake meat? Then try rabbit meat." Su Mu said and put a piece of rabbit meat into the Golden Snake''s mouth.


    His face said I didn''t want it, but when Su Mu put the rabbit meat in his mouth, everything changed. An unspeakable fragrance filled his taste buds. You know, there are many taste buds on the snake tongue, which also makes the snake particularly sensitive to the taste.


    A piece of rabbit meat carefully treated by the chef of the restaurant is a delicious temptation for him.


    So Su Mu took the initiative to let him take off his arm. One person and one snake ate it on the table. The golden snake bit hard because its teeth were pulled out by Su mu. Su Mu also mixed the meat with chopsticks and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "It''s good to have a pet. You can tease the snake when you''re free. Don''t you think so?" Su Mu said aloud, picking up the meat in the bowl with chopsticks and putting it into the Golden Snake''s mouth.


    Su Mu knew that the little golden snake could understand his words, so he said to it, "I don''t know whether you are a male snake or a female snake. If the male snake trains you into a golden dragon and rides on your head, it will be so comfortable. If you are a female snake, find a person named Xu Xian to marry you to him. Well, the scene will be very good."


    The Golden Snake doesn''t care what Su Mu said. It''s still early to turn into a golden dragon? That''s impossible. Not every snake thinks of Jackie Chan. It belongs to the snake that doesn''t want to turn into a dragon.


    Although the dragon clan is powerful and powerful, they are too strict and not free at all. It''s better to wait for a lively and free snake.


    Just as Su Mu was teasing the snake, a man in gorgeous clothes walked into the restaurant. Su Mu was on the second floor near the window. He frowned when he saw a noble man holding a beggar like man walking into the restaurant.


    The Golden Snake stared at Su mu for a long time. Seeing that he was really distracted, he couldn''t help feeling unhappy. He climbed directly into the bowl and struggled with the remaining rabbit meat.


    Su Mu returned to his senses. Looking at the little golden snake in the bowl, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "you climbed wrong. This bowl is snake meat."


    The Golden Snake trembled when he heard the speech, quickly vomited out the snake meat that had not been swallowed in his mouth, and jumped into the big bowl of Su Mu''s wine.


    Su Mu couldn''t help being more speechless. Did he think it was a bowl of ordinary white water? Can I drink the wine that has been bathed by snakes? Of course, because the wine has become Dieda wine, it is better to smear it.


    "Try? Wine is actually a good thing. Bring me another bowl," Su Mu said aloud.


    "Hey, OK, wait a minute, sir. Get another bowl for the guest quickly." the shopkeeper said immediately after hearing the speech.

 Chapter 395

    Su Mu''s shouting didn''t attract other people''s attention. After all, it''s very common for people to get a bowl for themselves in this restaurant. It''s the luxurious man and beggar who caused everyone in the restaurant to doubt.


    In their view, the man is so richly dressed that he must be a member of his family. Why should he walk with the beggar and help the beggar?


    Judging from the man''s clothes, if he was born in Guangling City, he would not be unknown. I think it''s the kindness of the childe who just went out to practice.


    When they thought about it, they continued to eat and drink happily. There were many people in places like restaurants. Under the noise, the noble man frowned and wanted to say something, but he still stopped talking.


    The beggar next to him looked at him and whispered, "childe, now it''s no better than at home. Please be patient. The more they quarrel, the better. Anyway, we''re here to find out the news."


    The noble man took a deep breath, nodded, walked in front of the shopkeeper, looked directly at the shopkeeper, and asked proudly, "is there an elegant seat?"


    "Childe, this is an ordinary restaurant. There are no elegant seats, but there are several windows on the second floor. It''s a little quiet. If you like, I''ll let someone take you?" the shopkeeper smiled, put down his bookkeeping pen and asked aloud.


    "Forget it, just find a table." the noble man sighed. He really wanted a quiet place to rest, but since he came to the restaurant to inquire about the news, it''s not good to be too quiet.


    "What do you need, young master? Our restaurant has recently bought some new goods, even three grade monster meat comparable to real immortals. Would you like to try it?" the shopkeeper asked with a smile.


    The gorgeous man''s eyes changed and said in a voice, "no, give me a pot of good wine and some ordinary meat."


    "OK, how about a pot of 100 alcohol cents and two kilograms of superior beef?" the shopkeeper asked again.


    "OK."


    "Serve the dishes." the shopkeeper smiled and ordered the servants to one side.


    "OK, shopkeeper, please sit down, sir. I''ll get you some wine later." the shop''s twenty points warmly greeted.


    Everything was like the food ordered by ordinary guests in the restaurant. The luxurious man didn''t show anything wrong, as if he were a childe who had just gone out for a trip.


    However, the beggar man around him is different. His breath is as hot as the red sun. He can feel the breath of the man from a distance. He is definitely an expert in real fairyland. Although real fairyland may be just an ordinary immortal who can''t get on the stage in other places, in Guangling City, real fairyland is the strongest except golden immortals, Besides, there are thousands of miles around Guangling city. Except Jiang Yong, I don''t seem to have heard the news that others have stepped into Jinxian.


    The most important point is that Jiang Yong has never broken through the golden fairyland. As for why, of course, it is the breath that Su Mu feels from him.


    Jiang Yong rushed out of the pavilion anxiously, and the momentum in his body was completely exposed, and he did not oppress himself. The Ziwei messenger only frowned slightly, and the momentum was like a mountain falling on them, which was incomparable.


    So Su mu can be sure that Jiang Yong is either hiding himself or has not broken through the golden fairyland.


    Su Mu estimates that the latter is more likely. After all, he is also a father. When his daughter is in danger, she will break out with all her strength and momentum. Anything concealed or not will be forgotten in an instant.


    Moreover, looking at the man''s dress, Su mu can''t imagine why a real fairy would be reduced to such a state. Even if he is down, the strong man in the real fairyland definitely has the ability to live, because it''s absolutely enough to stay in the earth fairyland with the strength of the real fairy level as long as he doesn''t enter any of the thirty-three heavy days.


    Of course, Su Mu saw for the first time that these two people were still being chased and killed by others. Maybe it was because of this that he was reduced to this?


    Without much thought, Su Mu quickly finished the dishes on the table, grabbed the dizzy Golden Snake soaked in wine, settled the bill in the right sleeve of the room and left.


    He wants to go out of the city to find a place to practice. If he practices in the city, it will cause too much noise. Even if there is an isolation array left by the black emperor, it may not be completely isolated and hidden.


    Su Mu went out of Guangling city and came to a cave in the center of the cliff. It was difficult to find any trace from the outside. Moreover, it was located in the middle of the cliff. It could be said that it was a cave suspended in the air. Su Mu immediately entered the cave and his aura was constantly condensed.


    The vegetation outside the cave is green and there are numerous vines. There may be some huge snake creatures in the cave. Su Mu is not careful.


    Su Mu''s strength now is not enough to walk sideways in the earth fairy world. Everything needs to be careful. If he swaggers into the cave, if there are three grade monsters comparable to real immortals, wouldn''t it be a dead thief?


    Su Mu asked himself that if his strength was fully revealed, he would certainly be better than an ordinary two-level or even three-level real immortal, but so what? What if he was accidentally slapped to death by some monster in the cave? There will be nothing you can do.


    After entering the cave, Su Mu carefully checked it. It was really just an ordinary cave. There was no sign of biological activity. The cave was not very big. It was just a small cave of more than ten square meters. There was no way to go inside after a few steps.


    Su Mu took the night pearl out of the ring and inlaid it on the wall to illuminate himself. Then he took out the array left by the black emperor and made an isolation array like the black emperor.


    It has to be said that the black emperor''s array is indeed very tight. If this array was not left by the black emperor, it would be difficult to support it by Su Mu himself.


    "Everything is ready."


    Su Mu took a deep breath, covered the hole and began to practice. He didn''t want to be found by others. Although he arranged an isolation array, what if you don''t cover the hole, what if you are seen by passers-by?


    Under the cliff, twelve men with red eyes passed by the cliff 1000 meters below Su Mu and rushed straight to Guangling city. It''s hard to believe that they can still act and live.


    According to the truth, ordinary people can''t live with such a sky high death. How come these people not only live well, but also have a lot of strength.


    The entry of noble men and beggar men into the city will bring a lot of trouble to Guangling city. It can be seen from the pursuers on which day, but all this has nothing to do with Su mu. After all, he will go to Ziwei Emperor Palace tomorrow.

 Chapter 396

    In the early morning, the first faint light of the earth fairy world emerged from the horizon. Looking from a distance, the golden sun was rising slowly, as if everything was normal.


    Su Mu took a deep breath, retreated from his cultivation state, looked at the sky outside the cave, got up, put away the isolation array, took down the night pearl and ran towards Guangling city.


    And now, in Guangling city.


    At the gate of Guangling City, where the river crosses, twelve bodies crisscross floating here, which attracted the attention of Guangling city guards.


    Su Mu came to the city gate and looked at the twelve bodies floating in the Hengjiang river. It seemed that something had happened again, but it was none of his business. Su Mu didn''t think much and continued to run towards the square in the city.


    He can remember that Ziwei messenger asked him to go to see him today and return to Ziwei emperor palace with him to recover his life.


    "Coming?"


    Ziwei messenger looked at Su Mu who appeared in front of him, nodded and said, "I heard something happened at the gate?"


    "Well, suddenly there were twelve corpses floating in the Hengjiang river. I didn''t go to check them, but the terrible death on the corpses was appalling. It didn''t look like the death possessed by the newly dead." Su Mu nodded.


    "You''re right. Jiang Yong came to me just now and told me the general reason. It''s twelve celestial fairyland corpses poisoned by insects. He''s checking whether twelve celestial fairyland immortals are missing nearby." Ziwei messenger said aloud.


    "Insect? What''s that?" Su Mu asked with a little doubt, and suddenly felt a bad idea in his heart.


    "Insect poison is insect poison. What else can it be? If you understand it specifically, you can take it as a vicious means. Only evil and heretics will use insect poison. Of course, some kind-hearted people will use insect poison, but they are also used to contribute to the fairy world."


    Crape myrtle messenger explained: "Twelve celestial fairyland immortal corpses outside the city. I guess the guy who uses insects and insects this time is certainly not a good man or a good kind."


    Su Mu suddenly knew something when he heard the speech and said, "shouldn''t he be looking for me?"


    "Why? Have you ever had a festival with someone who uses insect insects?" the crape myrtle messenger asked with a frown.


    "Well, I lived in Fengyang city some time ago. Xiangwentian, the leader of Fengyang City, had a martial master who seemed to use insects. When he fought with me, he always attracted highly poisonous creatures such as insects. Finally, I killed him and robbed one of his pets." Su Mu replied with some embarrassment.


    "Yes, you''ve been making trouble everywhere since you first came to the fairyland. You soaring people are born with a troublesome constitution. By the way, let me see what pet you robbed him." the crape myrtle messenger said with a smile.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, took out the little golden snake from his sleeve, put it in the palm of his hand and checked it for the crape myrtle messenger.


    The crape myrtle messenger took a deep breath when he saw the golden snake on Su Mu''s palm. He looked at Su Mu and the Golden Snake and said, "Su Mu boy, you really robbed a little pet."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Mu asked with a little doubt.


    "Tianyin Golden Snake, four grade spirit beast, this is a powerful monster with more than eight grades of golden immortals. It''s incredible that you have the opportunity to get this kind of thing." Ziwei messenger looked at the Golden Snake and said in surprise.


    The Golden Snake seemed to understand the words of the crape myrtle messenger. After reading Su Mu''s pride method, he raised his head, as if to say, look, am I a loser?


    Su Mu slapped him on the head and asked, "emissary, are you sure this little guy is a four grade spirit beast? Can he become a powerful monster of real immortals in the future?"


    "Yes, I''m sure of this, but how can I feel that the Yin Golden Snake is missing something this day?" the crape myrtle messenger frowned and said.


    "I guess you''re talking about teeth." Su Mu smiled awkwardly.


    "Lying trough! Yes! Where are the teeth of Tianyin Golden Snake? Where are its teeth?" Ziwei messenger asked suddenly and anxiously.


    "When he just grabbed it, he wanted to bite me, so..."


    "Pull it out? Su Mu boy, you are really a talent. Forget it. The Yin Golden Snake is your pet that day. I don''t care how you toss and toss." the Ziwei messenger took a deep breath and his eyes were full of envy. Is the spirit of the heart lifter so good? I can even get four spirit beasts.


    "Now I''m sure that the insect user hidden in the dark must have come to you. It''s estimated that it''s to recover the Tianyin golden snake on you. After all, once the spirit beast of this level grows up, it will certainly become a powerful protection of a certain force in the future. The strength of the eight golden immortals is also a person on the table in Ziwei emperor''s palace." Ziwei messenger said.


    "Emissary, the insect user hidden in the dark won''t cause us any trouble? Will this little snake frame Ziwei imperial palace?" Su Mu asked.


    "You underestimate the deterrent power of the imperial palace. What is the imperial palace? It is the upper fairy world above the thirty-three heaven. The strength of Ziwei emperor is definitely one of the top. The reason why he didn''t go to the fairy world is not because he can''t let go of all kinds of concerns of the lower fairy world." Ziwei messenger explained.


    "Well, I see." Su Mu nodded. Ziwei palace was so powerful that he didn''t have an intuitive feeling. Everything was just what was described in the data and other people''s words.


    But no matter how described, Su Mu hasn''t seen Ziwei Imperial Palace, so he certainly won''t know too much about the power of the imperial palace.


    The crape myrtle messenger has estimated that the secret insect user must have come to find Su mu, so he doesn''t want to delay. He is ready to send Su Mu to the crape myrtle emperor palace to join the crape myrtle emperor immediately.


    "The five immortal emperors are actually the top five great Luo Jinxian strongmen. The Jade Emperor is in charge of heaven, so he claims to be the supreme of the earth fairy world. Therefore, the great emperor doesn''t like it. Instead, the great emperors of all parties don''t want to pay attention to him, but they have a strong sense of existence. It''s difficult to find things everywhere all day and night." Ziwei messenger said.


    At the moment, the flying boat under his feet is rushing towards Ziwei emperor palace at an unspeakable speed. Su Mu estimates that this speed has exceeded all his cards when he was in Xuantian mainland, and he is going faster.


    Because of this, Su Mu realized how huge the fairy world was. Although it was only the earth fairy world, it was still not comparable to the territory of Xuantian continent.


    The earth fairyland is so huge, how huge should the upper fairyland above the thirty-three heavy heaven be? A hundred times and a thousand times beyond the earth fairyland?


    No one knows. Only those who have been there know how huge the fairyland is. It''s too far for Su mu.

 Chapter 397

    Ziwei emperor''s palace is located in the deep sky in the east of the earth fairy world, only under the 33rd heaven, and the space above like a barrier also separates the connection between the earth fairy world and the upper fairy world, and Ziwei emperor''s palace is located in the clouds below the barrier.


    Deep in the clouds in the East, a huge palace appeared in front of Su mu. The huge palace looked like a beast sleeping in the clouds.


    "See, that''s our Ziwei emperor''s palace, which is said to have existed since the birth of the earth fairy world. There are four places in the earth fairy world that are almost the same as this palace. I think you should guess. Yes, it''s the great emperor''s palace in the other four places." Ziwei messenger looked at Su mu with shocked eyes and said with a smile, his tone full of pride.


    He used to be just an ordinary immortal. After he came to Ziwei imperial palace through examination, he was as shocked as Su Mu when he saw the Imperial Palace at first sight. But after so many years, he was actually familiar with the location and distribution of the imperial palace. However, he was still very excited when he looked at the huge Ziwei Imperial Palace, even if he lived in it now.


    Ziwei emperor''s palace is huge. There are millions of miles of clouds behind it. It is surrounded by Ziwei emperor''s palace. Among them, the four sides are the residence left by Ziwei emperor to his corporal and those generals. The main palace in the middle is Ziwei emperor''s residence.


    Not far from the east of Ziwei emperor palace, a river connecting the sky flows like a waterfall to the earth of the fairy world, that is the legendary Tianhe.


    When Su Mu saw the river, he immediately reacted. Isn''t this the world distribution of journey to the west?


    Wocao, how is this fairyland so similar to the world of journey to the west? The five great emperors, apart from the lack of a local emperor, are not the six emperors in the journey to the west?


    Tianhe, isn''t this the place where Marshal Tianpeng led 800000 Tianhe water troops to guard?


    Su Mu thought more and more shocked and confused. He didn''t understand why this independent world would be like the world traveling to the West.


    Thinking of this, Su Mu touched his chest and kept a divine bell on his chest, which was also an object closely related to the prosperous world. At that time, the man also claimed to be the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. At first, Su Mu didn''t believe it, but now it seems that the person who hid in the dark and communicated with himself with divine knowledge is really the Eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    "What is the connection between this world and the mythical world of my previous life? Why is everything so similar?" Su Mu thought in his heart, but he couldn''t figure it out. With his current strength, he was not enough to solve these doubts hidden in his heart. Only when he really had the strength beyond everything can he answer these doubts.


    Ziwei messenger looked at Su mu, who was shocked and silent. He thought the other party was surprised because of the size of the imperial palace. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "put away your expression quickly. It''s still a long time in the future. When you live for a long time, you''ll be familiar with it."


    "The messenger said yes." Su Mu nodded and smiled, hiding his mind.


    "Don''t call me a messenger. I''m one of the thousands of leaders in Nangong. I''m Yuan Feng, the second grade cultivation in golden fairyland. If you don''t mind, just call me brother yuan. Of course, I don''t take advantage of you. After all, I''m hundreds of thousands of years old this year." Yuan Feng said with a smile.


    Su Mu nodded. It''s great to have someone take care of it in another strange place, so he nodded and replied, "brother yuan, I''ll bother you to take care of it in the Imperial Palace in the future."


    "Don''t worry, I''m in the imperial palace. No one in the southern palace dares to bully you, I said." Yuan Feng patted his chest and promised. At the same time, he also praised his wit in his heart. An ordinary promise can get the favor of a top power in the fairy world in the future. This business is cost-effective.


    "Let''s go, Su mu. I''ll take you to the central palace to meet the crape myrtle emperor." Yuan Feng said with a smile.


    "Thank you, brother yuan." Su Mu said with a smile, but he didn''t think so. Su mu, who has mastered the power of the human race in Xuantian mainland for so long, has long been very familiar with the people''s hearts. He also knows Yuan Feng''s thoughts very well and hasn''t been exposed. After all, he really needs a strong man to stand in front of himself to stop some trouble. Since Yuan Feng put forward it himself, it is naturally the best choice, After all, the identity of the leader of thousands of people in the south palace of Ziwei emperor palace and the strength of the second grade of golden fairyland are not funny.


    Naturally, it''s impossible to go to the main gate to enter Ziwei emperor''s palace. After all, only Ziwei emperor and his top generals can enter and exit the huge main gate. Yuan Feng is only the leader of a thousand people, and he is not qualified to take Su mu in and out of the main gate.


    Su Mu didn''t care. After entering the emperor''s palace, he was full of mind and recorded all the scenery he passed in his heart. Along the way, he also met many acquaintances of Yuan Feng. They were also curious about how Yuan Feng came back in advance, but they immediately learned something after seeing Su Mu.


    "Brother yuan, you have found a good seedling to introduce to the emperor? Don''t forget our brothers when you develop in the future." a man with a command sign on his waist came up and smiled at Yuan Feng.


    "If Tian Quan came back so soon, you must have met some hard-to-find genius. I''m afraid I have to rely on you in the future." Yuan Feng smiled and looked at the young people who followed him. Seeing that the other party was only about 12 years old, he smiled. The local Tianjiao of the earth fairy world would envy him if he was ordinary, but now he still envies a hammer, How can you compare a native pride with a soaring one? The terrible perseverance and strong qualifications of the soaring people are all top-notch, and they will be able to enter the upper fairy world in the future.


    For so many years, there have not been more than 20 people who can enter the upper fairy world. At least tens of millions of years have passed. Today''s five great emperors may have the strength to enter, but they are reluctant to leave because of their concerns.


    "Su mu, let me introduce you. This is one of the thousands of leaders in Nangong. Tian Quan''s cultivation is one grade higher than me. He has reached the strength of the third grade of golden fairyland. It can be said that he will be the commander soon." Yuan Feng introduced Su mu.


    "I''ve seen the commander of land rights," Su Mu said.


    "Liu Yun, let me also introduce you. This is Yuan Feng, the commander of thousands of people in Nangong. His cultivation is not weaker than me. You can find him if I''m not here in the future." Tian Quan said with a smile.


    The boy beside him also nodded, arched his hand at Yuan Feng with a proud face, slightly disdained his tone, and said, "I''ve seen commander Yuan Feng."


    Tian Quan said sheepishly, "I''m sorry. I''m young and frivolous. My tone is a little wrong. Let''s go and see the emperor together?"


    Yuan Feng also smiled. Since you sincerely want to be hit, don''t blame me. He said, "naturally, no problem, brother Tian, please."


    "Ha ha, go."

 Chapter 398

    The young Liu Yun who followed Tian Quan did not speak, but walked silently. Sometimes he looked up at Tian Quan and Yuan Feng. Tian Quan praised him all the way, which made Liu Yun very proud.


    Although he tried his best to hide it, he was young and could not hide it perfectly enough. The rise of the corners of his mouth and the joy of his eyes could not be hidden at all.


    "Here we are." Yuan Feng looked up at the huge plaque above and burned three big characters on it.


    Su Mu also stopped, looked at the plaque above, and couldn''t help reading out: "Ziwei Pavilion."


    "Let''s go, Su mu, here we are." Yuan Fengshou smiled, and his ancestors took Su Mu seriously into the Ziwei Pavilion.


    Seeing this, Tian Quan also took a deep breath, looked at Liu Yun and said, "keep up, let''s go in too."


    Then Tian Quan put away the expression on his face and followed Yuan Feng and Su Mu into the Ziwei pavilion with Liu Yun.


    Liu Yun, who was young and successful, was very curious about the scenery in Ziwei Pavilion. He couldn''t help growing up and looked around. In a short time, he was attracted by the precious treasures and graceful maids around.


    "Look at that kid. He''s a big kid. He must be a color embryo." a maid smiled at her friend next to him, but she didn''t know that this appearance fell in Liu Yun''s eyes, which made him feel very excited. He just felt that his nose was sour and a warm liquid flowed out along his nostrils.


    "Fuck." Tian Quan''s face changed. He stretched out his hand and directly covered Liu Yun''s nose. A stream of immortal yuan came out, drilled into Liu Yun''s nose and sent the blood back.


    "Don''t look around. Follow me closely. Remember, everything here is the great emperor. You have to bear it even if you want to see it." in Ziwei Pavilion, Tian Quan couldn''t care about good words and advice and said in a straight voice.


    Liu Yun has some grievances. He just wants to look around. What''s the matter? Aren''t these things just for people to see? However, when he saw the maid in the palace again, he was confused again. After a silly smile, he followed Tian Quan into the ziweige cabinet.


    "That kid can''t do great things. If you don''t train him well, he will be a dandy in the future. The emperor doesn''t have so much time to train a little fart child. Who will you go?" a woman who looks like the head of a maid asked aloud.


    "Sister, I don''t want to go. The kid has been staring at Wanru. Let her go." a red maid said aloud.


    Hearing the speech, a maid in green immediately came out, shook her head and said, "sister, it seems that she doesn''t want to go."


    "You''re not going, you''re not going, do you want me to go?" the maid leader, who is called sister, frowned and said.


    "Since he came back from Tian Quantong''s tie, why don''t he be assigned to Tian Quantong''s thousand people army and become a pawn? It can also cultivate his mind, can''t it?" a man in red Kai came over and said.


    "Yes, general!" the head maid nodded, went aside, took out the scroll, circled Liu Yun''s name and assigned it to Tian Quan''s thousand people army.


    When she finished sorting, she couldn''t help but see another name next to Liu Yun and said, "general, where should Su Mu go?"


    General Hongkai frowned when he heard the speech, thought it over carefully and said, "we can''t decide who flies. Let the emperor deal with it."


    "Promise." the maid leader nodded, closed the book and put it back on the shelf.


    ¡­¡­


    In the cabinet of Ziwei Pavilion, Su Mu followed Yuan Feng with his head down without saying a word. His eyes were flat and his expression was indifferent, just like a person without a soul. This is also the appearance he made. Can he show anything wrong at will in the place where Ziwei emperor lived? The best way is to cover up everything.


    Hearing the sound behind him, he didn''t look back. He just followed Yuan Feng silently. Yuan Feng looked at Su Mu and couldn''t help nodding. Those with a rising heart should be more serious.


    In the rear, because of the maid''s silver bell like laughter from time to time, Liu Yunxin, who followed Tian Quan, was like a cat scratching, which was difficult to bear.


    But he still remembered Tian Quan''s previous words and made a plain appearance. He followed Tian Quan, but he was relatively young and had a big flame in his heart. His eyes and expressions were inevitably a little anxious.


    Seeing this, Tian Quan sighed. He thought it was just a teenager who was not mature.


    In front of a wind screen, Yuan Feng knelt down on one knee, bowed his head and said, "I, the commander of a thousand people, come to Ziwei pavilion to recommend young Tianjiao Su mu for the great emperor. Please see the great emperor."


    Su Mu frowned. He didn''t want to kneel down to others. This is his pride, but the gap in strength can''t be compared with his pride. He can only bend down and arch behind Yuan Feng.


    Suddenly, an extremely frightening momentum suddenly came and pressed on Su Mu''s back, trying to make su Mu kneel to the ground.


    Su Mu suddenly felt his shoulder sink and thought that it must be the crape myrtle emperor who was going to give him a blow and let himself put away those thoughts.


    But who is Su mu? That''s a man who stands on the summit of Xuantian continent and has a system. How can he kneel on the ground so easily.


    So Su Mu no longer hesitated. An equally frightening momentum was released from his body, and a virtual shadow began to condense above Ziwei emperor''s palace.


    The man in white robe and holding a folding fan looked at the deep part of Ziwei emperor''s palace, couldn''t help laughing, shook his head and disappeared.


    In Ziwei emperor''s palace, the momentum pressed on Su Mu also disappeared, and Su Mu fainted.


    "Come in." Ziwei Pavilion, Ziwei emperor''s voice rang up and said to Yuan Feng.


    "Yes." Yuan Feng took a deep breath, looked at Su Mu who fainted behind him, picked him up and walked into the back of the wind screen.


    "Yuan Feng, commander of a thousand people, has seen the crape myrtle emperor!" Yuan Feng helped Su Mu to one side and sat on the ground. Then the man in front of him knelt down on one knee and said.


    "You did find a good seedling. No, it''s not good. It''s a very good seedling. The rising one, very good, very good." Ziwei emperor said with some messy sentences, which made Yuan Feng nervous. Isn''t it that the emperor doesn''t like the rising one?


    "Take him down and have a rest. When he wakes up, let him come and see me by himself." Ziwei said.


    "Promise!"


    Yuan Feng nodded, got up and asked, "emperor, I don''t know which palace he will go to?"


    "At the Milky way." Ziwei emperor said blandly.


    Yuan Feng was so happy that he quickly knelt on one knee and said, "I thank the emperor for his gift."


    "No, go down." Ziwei emperor waved his hand.


    "Yes! My subordinates understand." Yuan Feng nodded and left Ziwei pavilion with Su mu.


    "The ascendant..."


    The crape myrtle emperor looked at the sky and said in disbelief, "will such a terrible ascender bite the Lord?"

 Chapter 399

    Outside Ziwei emperor''s study, Yuan Feng, carrying Su Mu who fainted, just came out, met Tian Quan who came to the wind screen, nodded to each other, said hello and left.


    Tian Quan was very confused. How could Yuan Feng''s Tianjiao faint? Could it be that the powerful momentum just hit you? That''s not right. That momentum is very similar to that of the great emperor. The great emperor has no reason to use such an amazing momentum on a younger generation?


    "Come in."


    While Tian Quan was thinking, the voice of Ziwei emperor made him return to his mind, nodded and took Liu Yun into the back of the wind screen. The proud young immortal also met Ziwei emperor for the first time, a man with great strength in the earth fairy world.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, at Yuan Feng''s place in Nangong, Su Mu woke up from his coma. He opened some hazy eyes and looked at the dress of the room. He couldn''t help feeling confused.


    Isn''t he unwilling to kneel down to the crape myrtle emperor and accidentally let the future run out? Why are you sleeping in such a good room now?


    "Wake up?"


    Before the person arrived, the voice came first. Yuan Feng''s voice sounded in the room, and then suddenly appeared in the room.


    "Brother yuan, where am I?" Su Mu asked with a little doubt.


    "Nangong, my room, you fainted after fighting with the great emperor. The great emperor asked me to send you to have a rest." Yuan Feng replied.


    "Thank you, brother yuan." Su Mu got up and bowed.


    "Don''t mention it. I''m also surprised that you can really support the momentum and oppression of the great emperor. It''s the super strong man in daluojin Wonderland, which is stronger than you now." Yuan Feng said with some surprise.


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t explain, but he knew he couldn''t stop the oppression of the real great Luo Jinxian momentum. The reason why he couldn''t fall down was to rely on the strength of the future.


    "The emperor said, when you wake up, go to see him yourself, and I won''t accompany you. It''s my turn to patrol in the south," Yuan Feng said.


    "Brother yuan is leaving the imperial palace?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, it''s normal that you didn''t understand when you first arrived in the fairy world. Now, in addition to the two big families of human and demon, there are many different races in our fairy world. Maybe you have seen them too, that''s the devil." Yuan Feng explained.


    "Are there any demons in the demon earth fairy world?" Su Mu immediately frowned, but he deeply understood the difficulty of demons.


    "It''s not the demons, but the real demons. There are a group of bloodthirsty monsters without intelligence. Demons come out from various places every year in the earth fairy world, and we can''t take full precautions against them. Later, the five great emperors decided to send people and horses to patrol the town at any time in their respective territories. Any trace of the demons immediately spread to the generals and even the great emperor, and they can go out or send them The Tianhe army came out. "Yuan Feng patiently explained to Su mu.


    "Is the demon clan very powerful? Can''t we solve it with the strength of brother yuan''s second grade gold fairyland?" Su Mu frowned and asked.


    "It''s not how powerful they are, but that they are afraid of meeting real demons, such as ordinary demons. If we can beat nature, we can solve them by ourselves. If there are real powerful demons, we can''t sell them. It needs the general level or the emperor to do it in person, but don''t worry. The demons that can let the emperor do it for hundreds of thousands of years It doesn''t exist. Generally, it can be solved only by generals with more than nine grades in golden fairyland, "Yuan Feng said.


    "Elder brother yuan, how do you distinguish the powerful from the weak?" Su Mu asked.


    "This is simple. As long as people with a little experience in fighting against the demon family know, the more powerful the demon family is, the bigger the virtual hole in the heart will be, and at the same time, the bigger the body will be. The weakest demon will be about one foot tall. The ten foot demon family can compete with the weak real immortal. The hundred foot demon family is also the golden fairyland. As for the thousand foot demon family, it is a powerful demon family that can compete with more than eight grades of the golden fairyland , even the wanzhang demon clan can rival the great Luo Jinxian. As for the 100000 Zhang demon clan, it hasn''t appeared until now. I guess there is such a 100000 Zhang demon clan. I''m afraid even the great emperor may not be able to solve it perfectly. At that time, I''m afraid I''ll have to seek the help of the immortal world. "Yuan Feng explained.


    "Is the demon clan of 100000 feet really so huge? Do they usually shrink their bodies and show them in battle?" Su Mu frowned.


    "Sure, but remember the first sign I told you? The empty hole in the heart of the demon family is not only a symbol of their strength, but also their biggest weakness. No matter how strong he is, once the empty hole in the heart is damaged, he will die."


    Yuan Feng said with a smile, "I personally dealt with a five hundred foot demon clan. Although I was not as strong as him, I found a chance to break the empty hole in his heart and kill the five hundred foot demon clan. How about you, brother yuan? My record is amazing?"


    "It''s natural. I think brother yuan''s strength just broke through Jinxian?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Yes, you guessed right. When I met that guy, I was just a product of golden fairyland, and I had just broken through, but so what? Even if the demon family has too much strength ahead of us? As long as we find the opportunity, the empty hole in the heart of the demon family is their most fatal weakness." Yuan Feng grinned.


    "Elder brother yuan, since the fatal weakness of the demons is in their hearts, why don''t they protect them well? Isn''t it asking for trouble to expose their fatal weakness to the enemy at will?" Su Mu asked with a little doubt. Although the demons have no wisdom, so many of their peers have suffered the same loss, they won''t be so stupid that they haven''t found it now?


    And every strong man tries his best to cover up his fatal weakness. Even if those demons have no IQ, they should know how to hide their weaknesses, right?


    "There''s no way to protect them. Those demons are naturally careful about the empty hole in their hearts, but when it comes to fighting, as long as they arouse their anger and make them dizzy, that''s the chance to expose the empty hole, and our Terran only has that chance to kill their demons. Otherwise, we won''t be so easy to deal with when he reacts carefully Yuan Feng took a deep breath and said.


    "OK, after talking to you so much, I should go too. I think you will see the demon clan with your own eyes in a while. After all, the place you are going to is a very dangerous place with great opportunities." Yuan Feng smiled.


    Su Mu: "

 Chapter 400

    Yuan Feng left. When he left, he gave Su Mu a jade card and told him to throw it out if he was in danger in Tianhe. This jade card can resist the attack of the strong in ordinary gold fairyland. It was one of the rewards for him to kill the five hundred foot demon. Now it is useless, so he gave it to Su mu.


    Su Mu naturally gathered it with a smile and thanked yuan FengHao. After all, this thing can be regarded as a life-saving item for himself.


    Yuan Feng walked away with a smile on his face. He was also very happy. He became the second grade of ordinary gold fairyland. The jade card to resist the first grade of ordinary gold fairyland was useless to him, but it was different to give it to Su mu. This means that he has at least a connection with a big Luo Jinxian in the future, and the big Luo Jinxian will help himself through some difficulties due to human feelings.


    This business is worth it anyway.


    ¡­¡­


    After many turns, Su Mu finally came to the Ziwei Pavilion, told the maid at the door about his intention, then followed him into the Ziwei Pavilion and walked towards the study where Ziwei emperor stayed.


    Among the five great emperors, the news that Ziwei emperor loved books better than beauty and wine has long been known, so the Ziwei Pavilion also has a scholarly smell, with crisscross bookshelves and desks full of books everywhere.


    "Here we are, little fellow."


    The maid pointed to a room in front of Su Mu and said, "where is the emperor''s study. You have to go by yourself."


    Su Mu nodded and didn''t get angry because the maid called him a little guy. He knew that these beautiful young girls in the fairy world were actually a group of old demons at least over a thousand years old, so he didn''t mind each other calling him a little guy.


    "Thank you for leading the way," Su Mu said, bowing to the maid.


    The maid narrowed her eyes and smiled. She covered her mouth and said, "your mouth is so sweet. Don''t thank your sister. Go quickly."


    Su Mu smiled and tried to resist his embarrassment. He went to the study of the crape myrtle emperor and said, "Su mu, the rising one, come and meet the crape myrtle emperor again."


    "Are you coming? Come in." Ziwei emperor whispered.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Su Mu got up and stopped, and slowly walked into the study.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw a desk in the center, next to a bookshelf several meters wide, and there were many porcelain and jade articles in the room.


    The crape myrtle emperor looked up at Su mu. The swords frowned and said, "do it."


    Su Mu felt the dignity of the crape myrtle emperor for the first time, which was different from other dignities. This momentum was not actively emitted, but a dignified momentum that had been in a high position for a long time and emitted by strength.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Su Mu nodded, went to the tea table and sat down. Without opening his mouth, he continued to wait for Ziwei emperor.


    Several hours later, Su Mu still didn''t speak, and Ziwei Emperor didn''t hurry or slow to read the book in his hand. When he finished reading a book, the sky was a little dim.


    "Tut, it''s well written, but it''s a pity that the description is still less. We should depict the characters more vividly. Although there are many shortcomings, it''s a good book. It''s very good." Ziwei emperor smiled and nodded.


    Su Mu still didn''t speak, but he looked at the crape myrtle emperor strangely, then turned his head and closed his eyes.


    He''s not pretending, but he''s bored communicating with the system and found something.


    The system was upgraded unconsciously, which made Su Mu happy.


    Unfortunately, when Su Mu found many conditions brought about by the system upgrade, he felt a great pain in his heart.


    Lingshi reading currency has been removed and replaced with Xianjing.


    Moreover, the reading time has changed from once a month to once a year.


    However, there is no harm, because the system tells Su Mu that the functions of novels and books refreshed in the future are of great help to Su mu, and no book can obtain three kinds of items.


    Although the quantity has been reduced, the quality has indeed been greatly improved. At least Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about getting a underwear worn by the protagonist from the novel.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long silence, the crape myrtle emperor finally frowned and said in a voice, "you are more patient than I thought."


    Su Mu immediately responded. Yes, he was in Ziwei emperor''s study at the moment. He was almost distracted to read the first free book brought by the system upgrade.


    "I''m waiting for the emperor to speak," Su Mu said with a smile.


    "I''m going to send you to Tianhe army to guard Tianhe. Maybe you don''t know where the danger is, but I can tell you something. Where Tianhe army guards, more than two strong people in golden Wonderland will die every year."


    The crape myrtle emperor then glanced at Su Mu and continued, "if you agree to go, I can send someone to send you directly into the Tianhe army. Of course, if you don''t agree to go, I will arrange other places for you."


    "Don''t bother the emperor. I think Tianhe army is very good, and as the old saying goes, crisis is always accompanied by opportunity. Does the emperor say it?" Su Mu asked with a smile


    "You''re right, tea." Ziwei emperor nodded and shouted outside the study.


    "I''ve seen the emperor." a maid in red suddenly appeared and knelt down on one knee to respond to the Ziwei emperor.


    "Take him to Tianhe." Ziwei emperor ordered.


    Tea looked at Su mu, turned around, nodded and said, "yes, tea takes command."


    "Let''s go." Ziwei emperor waved his hand and continued to read the book. Although he had just read it once, isn''t the fun of reading constantly reading again and again?


    "Thank you, Emperor. Su Mu leaves." Su Mu stands up and bows to the crape myrtle emperor, and then follows red tea to leave the study. Red tea takes Su Mu to Tianhe.


    After they left, crape myrtle emperor put down the scroll in his hand, looked up and said to tea: "you will follow him and take care of all his daily life in the future. Of course, these are not the key points. If he has any changes, tell me immediately, okay?"


    "Tea understand." tea received crape myrtle emperor''s voice, can not help but frown, but still ordered to answer.


    The crape myrtle emperor threw away the book and leaned back on the armchair behind him. After sighing, he murmured, "he has extraordinary qualification and good patience. Although some don''t know how to hide patience, he is still a rare talent. If I train him, maybe I''ll really make trouble for myself."

 Chapter 401

    Hundreds of miles to the east of Ziwei emperor palace, a huge river falling from the sky falls directly into the earth of the earth fairy world, which is also the source of 10000 rivers in the earth fairy world.


    In Tianhe, an army with a number of millions is stationed here. Outsiders think that this is only the place where Ziwei palace hoards troops and horses. Only people in Ziwei palace understand that this million Tianhe water army is evil under the guard.


    There are no buildings where Tianhe army is located, only one barracks with one barracks on both sides of Tianhe. These barracks have the space law of Da Luo Jinxian. They look small, but in fact there are holes in them, which are enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people.


    "Red tea, the maid of the great emperor in Ziwei Imperial Palace, brought Su mu, a newly promoted soldier, to join the army at the order of the great emperor, and asked the commander of the navy to meet." red tea said quietly to Tianhe.


    A moment later, Tianhe turned up waves. A slightly fat man came to tea with a huge hammer. He looked at Su Mu and tea and said, "now that someone has sent it, tea girl, please come back."


    "The emperor has ordered that from today on, I will be the close maid of Mr. Su mu. I can''t leave half a step. Please ask the commander of the navy to arrange the residence and position for me." red tea said without changing her face.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, and thought that Ziwei Emperor didn''t say that, did he?


    The leader of the Navy frowned and said, "close maid? Red tea girl, our Tianhe navy may sneak into the depths of Tianhe to fight evil at any time. If you follow him all the time, you won''t have any experience."


    "This is the emperor''s order. Red tea can only abide by it. I hope the commander can understand it." red tea was helpless in his eyes and said again.


    Instead of accompanying Su Mu to Tianhe to suppress the evil under Tianhe, it''s better to stay in Ziwei emperor''s palace and enjoy the flowers and the moon every day. It''s much happier than coming to Tianhe water army.


    The leader of the water army sighed, looked at Su Mu and said, "well, since it''s the emperor''s order, you two will come with me."


    "Thank you, commander." red tea nodded gently when he heard the speech, and Su Mu also bowed his hand to thank him.


    Shuijun Datong came to a camp tent with Su Mu and red tea in a tie and said, "this is your residence. There are tens of thousands of people in the No. 3 camp. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for red tea girl to introduce her daughter, so if red tea girl wants to change a place, I can arrange it for you as much as possible."


    "Tea girl, I can take care of myself. Please help me to thank the emperor." Su Mu also advised.


    "The emperor''s order has been issued. As a maid trained by the emperor, I have only one way to comply with the order. Mr. Su Mu doesn''t have to say much."


    The voice fell. Red tea led the way to the navy commander: "thank you, commander. Although red tea is a daughter, it won''t mind too much. Just live in the herringbone Camp No. 3."


    "Well, this herringbone No. 3 camp is where commander Zhao Chang lives under his cloth. Su mu, you can work under Zhao Chang in the future. He will arrange positions and matters needing attention for you. He will send someone to deliver armor and weapons to you later, and I''ll leave first." the commander of the Navy arched his hand at red tea and turned away from the herringbone No. 3 camp, Jumped into the Milky way.


    "Is he the supreme General of Tianhe water army?" Su Mu asked curiously.


    "It''s not him. The supreme general has another person, but that person is in seclusion, so the Tianhe water army is under his command for the time being."


    Tea shook his head and said. He turned and walked into the camp and said, "Mr. Su, you''d better hurry in and go to determine the room you live in first."


    Su Mu was helpless. He shook his head and followed red tea into the camp. Then he immediately felt a shock in front of him. The space in the camp was so huge that it seemed like a world. Although there were not green mountains and green waters around, all the pavilions and small yards showed that this place was a small city.


    "Is this really a camp? How terrible the space means that Da Luo Jinxian has mastered? He can create such an amazing space world." Su Mu thought with some shock.


    Su Mu and red tea just appeared on the main road of the world, which immediately attracted the attention of countless people. Of course, this is not looking at Su mu, but at the red tea around him.


    "What''s that? Sleeping trough! Woman!?"


    A Navy soldier was stunned when he saw red tea, and then shouted with a shocked face: "lying trough! Brothers, come out and see! There are women in our herringbone Camp No. 3! No, there are women in our Tianhe Navy!"


    The voice fell, and virtual shadows passed through the sky and came around the main road. When it was clear, a woman really came, and she looked very extraordinary! A charming and moving breath was revealed from the bones.


    "I seem to have seen her. When I entered Ziwei Imperial Palace thousands of years ago, this woman was enjoying flowers in Ziwei Pavilion. If I guessed correctly, she should be the maid trained by Ziwei emperor. How could she come to our Tianhe water army?" a soldier of the seventh grade in the real fairyland asked with some doubts.


    "I remember when you said that. It seems it''s really her. How did the maid trained by Ziwei emperor come to our Tianhe water army? The emperor thinks we haven''t seen a woman for countless years. Did he send her to feast our eyes?" a Tianhe soldier with the sixth grade of real fairyland also said.


    "Pull it down. I think we have a wonderful figure in the Tianhe water army. Don''t you see that woman headed by the man next to her? Why are the maidens trained by the great emperor headed by other men? It must be ordered by the great emperor. The man''s cultivation is no more than the seven grades of heaven fairyland. He has not only entered Ziwei emperor''s palace, but also been assigned to our Tianhe water army. Obviously, he is one Red man, the kind with excellent talent, it will be easy to throw us behind in the future. "A soldier of the ninth grade in fairyland shook his head and turned away to do his own thing.


    "What he said is reasonable. No matter what he did, he might as well hurry to improve his strength, so that we can''t even resist the next time evil spirits appear." the other soldier shook his head, turned and left here, ready to go back and improve his strength.


    Although many people have left, there are still many soldiers who have not seen women for thousands of years. Even if they can''t do anything, it''s good to have an eye addiction.

 Chapter 402

    Finding an uninhabited room, Su Mu strode in and nodded with satisfaction after looking around. "It seems that the environment here is still very good."


    "The great emperor said that even if he suffered himself, he should not suffer. The millions of soldiers guarding the Milky way for him are only superficial objects." the red tea on one side explained to Su mu.


    "Tea girl, don''t you go to your own residence?" Su Mu frowned, turned and looked at tea and asked with a little doubt.


    "The emperor said, I''m already your close maid and can''t leave anything." tea replied. Even her face couldn''t help being embarrassed.


    Su Mu felt helpless when he heard the speech. He looked at the layout of the room. There was only one bed. They couldn''t sleep together, could they?


    "Forget it, I''ll go out later. Please tidy up here first." Su Mu sighed.


    Tea some unwilling, the emperor said not to let herself leave him half a step, but she still didn''t forget her maid''s identity, so she had to nod and say, "OK."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go too far. I won''t leave the camp." Su Mu shook his head and looked at the frown of red tea.


    Tea nodded, turned and began to clean up this long uninhabited room.


    Su Mu also left the room and walked towards a bamboo forest not far away. Naturally, he could not sleep with tea, so he planned to make a bamboo bed by himself.


    Su Mu knew very well why the close maid red tea arranged by the crape myrtle emperor followed her closely. Isn''t it that the crape myrtle Emperor didn''t trust his identity and sent him to monitor himself.


    Since the day Su Mu took the initiative to expose the identity of the soaring person, he knew that he would have trouble in the future. After all, the talent of the soaring person is too amazing. Every soaring person has always done things that are difficult for local immortals in the fairy world. If the Ziwei emperor is narrow-minded and can''t tolerate Su mu, I''m afraid he has already turned into a corpse and disappeared in the long river of history.


    But perhaps it was that day before he fainted that he used his future body to frighten the other party and make the other party dare not act rashly, so he sent tea to monitor himself.


    There is no night in the camp, and basically everyone in the earth fairy world doesn''t need sleep. After all, in the earth fairy world, even the weakest immortal is also an immortal, which is beyond the existence of ordinary customs. Eating, drinking, Lazar and sleeping are basically separated from the immortal.


    However, because the fairy world alternates day and night, some immortals will choose to sleep like mortals when the night falls.


    Eating is all about hobbies. Sometimes drinking small wine and eating small dishes is also a daily routine of fairyland celestial beings.


    After making the bamboo bed, Su Mu also made a recliner and put it in the space ring. He seemed to have no chair where he went. When he sat down, he felt something was wrong. This was the case in Xuantian continent. Even after flying, this did not change.


    Back in the room, red tea has already cleaned up the room. Different from the previous clutter, the room is filled with many flowers, colorful and beautiful. The wooden house has a different meaning against the background of these flowers and green leaves.


    Su Mu enters the room, takes out the wooden bed in the confused eyes of red tea and puts it down by the right window.


    The original bed in the house is built on the left. In the middle is a large reception table, which can barely be regarded as a living room. On the right is a large number of flowers and green leaves. Su Mu puts the bamboo bed and bamboo chair here. With the shelter of these flowers, a wind screen is placed at the master bedroom on the left. At that time, there will be no need to worry about the embarrassment of a man and a woman living in the same room.


    After doing all this, Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief and rested on the bamboo chair beside the window. Suddenly, Su Mu thought of something. He quickly took out the tea in the ring, put it in the pot and soaked it with boiling water.


    "Mr. Su Mu knows how to enjoy." red tea on one side looked at Su Mu making a pot of tea and lying directly on the couch to rest. He immediately smiled and shook his head.


    "Don''t people live in this world just to enjoy?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    "The childe is an immortal, not a mortal." tea said.


    "Immortal also has a personal character. Whether I become an immortal or not, I won''t. I don''t care about my human blood. Don''t you care?" Su Mu asked.


    "Naturally not." tea shook his head and looked at Su mu. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Do you want to drink the freshly brewed tea? I can''t drink it in the immortal world. I brought it from Xuantian continent." Su Mu said.


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Because there was no night in the camp, Su Mu was not sure how long the time had passed. Looking at the unchanged sky outside the window, he couldn''t help but feel helpless, but he felt his biological clock reminding him that it was time to sleep on weekdays.


    Just as Su Mu was about to lie down on the bamboo bed to rest, a knock on the door suddenly came, which made Su Mu''s sleepiness subside.


    Su Mu opened the door and saw a man wearing blood red armor standing outside the door. He couldn''t help asking, "are you?"


    "Zhao Chang." the man replied with a flat face.


    "Commander Zhao." Su Mu nodded and invited the other party into the room.


    "You''ll enjoy it very much," Zhao Chang said coldly, looking at the neat arrangement of the house and the flowers.


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech. Although he didn''t feel Zhao Chang''s malice, the extent of the other party''s lack of emotion really made Su Mu feel bad, but he didn''t say much, just said: "red tea likes it."


    Zhao Chang nodded, put a silver and white armor on the table and said coldly, "they told me about you. In fact, I''m not very interested, but I know that you will be absolutely extraordinary in the future, so I decide to give you this set of silver dragon armor to get your favor."


    Su Mu felt speechless when he heard the speech. You said everything in your heart. It''s meaningless. You''re like Yuan Feng.


    "Thanks for Zhao Tongling''s kindness. I''ll take it. If Zhao Tongling needs me in the future, I''ll try my best to help." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll go." Zhao Chang nodded proudly and coldly, turned and left the room directly. His body flashed and couldn''t disappear directly.


    Su Mu looked at the other party and touched the Silver Dragon Armor on the table. Some wordless thought, "are the people in the fairy world so strange?"


    At the same time, Su Mu also learned what treatment will be given to the ascendant when he has a backer.


    With crape myrtle emperor as his backer, Su mu can''t be secretly destroyed by other dissidents halfway. That means that as long as Su Mu doesn''t fall down in the process of growing up, he will be a strong Luo Jinxian, and more and more people will come to show their goodwill.

 Chapter 403

    It has been more than a month since he came to Tianhe water army. During this period, Su Mu didn''t receive any news that he needed to send troops. He stayed in his room every day to practice crazily.


    There are many benefits to joining Ziwei emperor palace. Su mu can receive a valuable fairy crystal every month, with a hundred.


    Not only that, Ziwei emperor palace will distribute cultivation resources to millions of troops below every week, and there are all kinds of pills and spiritual fruits.


    With Su Mu''s diligent cultivation and the resources provided by Ziwei Imperial Palace, Su Mu has now broken through the nine grades of heaven fairyland, which is only one step away from breaking through the real fairyland.


    But this step is not so easy to cross.


    After arriving at the real fairyland, the strength is completely different from the nine products of the heaven fairyland. On the same day, an immortal of the real fairyland can easily fight dozens of nine products of the heaven fairyland at the same time, because the strength gap between the two realms is too big.


    Even if Su Mu wants to fight against the real immortal in heaven fairyland, he also relies on his endless powerful means and cards. If it is only about the realm, even if Su Mu has the cultivation of nine grades in heaven fairyland, it is difficult to fight with an immortal of one grade in heaven fairyland.


    However, if Su Mu uses his cards, even if he only uses the most common cards, he can surpass a real immortal. If he has all his cards, Su Mu is even confident that he can surpass an ordinary golden immortal, but this is only Su Mu''s estimation. Unexpectedly, he has never met a golden immortal who has made every effort and does not understand the real strength of golden immortal, It can only be regarded as an estimate of one''s own strength.


    On that day, just after su Mu retired from his cultivation state, red tea went directly to Su mu.


    "Mr. Su, go to our No. 3 camp to guard Tianhe." red tea said loudly.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, and immediately responded. The Tianhe water army guards Tianhe according to the rotation system. Each camp will guard Tianhe for a month, and then automatically switch to the next camp.


    Camp 2 guarded Tianhe last month. In the past month, the matter of guarding Tianhe was naturally transferred to camp 3.


    "I see. Will you stay here or follow me?" Su Mu asked.


    "Tea naturally wants to follow Mr. Su. After all, tea is now the childe''s maid and can''t leave anything." tea leaned over and said.


    "OK." Su Mu nodded. For more than a month, he has learned something about tea. It''s not annoying. It''s actually good to have someone talk with him every day.


    After all, Su Mu has heard that when guarding Tianhe, each immortal is on his own. When there is a change, he immediately triggers the divine bell at Tianhe garrison. When the bell goes out, others will naturally know where evil spirits appear.


    Su Mu turned to take off his coat and put the Silver Dragon Armor on his body. This was the first time he put on the Silver Dragon Armor. The silver armor and helmet, coupled with a white robe, made Su Mu look like a handsome young general. He was very handsome. Even the red sleeves on one side looked obsessed, but he quickly reacted and made a plain face.


    "Let''s go," Su Mu said aloud.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the No. 3 camp, more than 10000 soldiers and men of Tianhe water army have assembled and are ready to go to various garrison points in Tianhe for replacement. Zhao often rode a white dragon horse, wearing blood red armor and blood red sword around his waist. He walked in the front alone. Even if there was nothing in front of him, he still looked murderous.


    "Where shall we go?" Su Mu asked red tea loudly. He had been in a state of cultivation before, so Zhao Chang should also send someone to tell red tea.


    "The middle end of Tianhe is less than ten thousand miles ahead." tea replied.


    "So close?"


    Su Mu looked at tea and asked with some doubt, "should the place we go be the nearest to Tianhe water army camp?"


    "Yes, the emperor said that you are not strong enough to guard too far away by yourself, so you decided to let Mr. Su stay here. It is very close to the water army camp. If something happens to Mr. Su, the Tianhe water army can also support at the first time." red tea explained.


    "Are we too special for others? It was very special to take a woman with you. Now if we do this again, those soldiers won''t have any gossip?" Su Mu said with a frown.


    "No, they spent their time like this when they were not strong enough. The childe is just a little more special than them. No one will dare to say any gossip. If so, tea will be the first to let him go." tea said solemnly.


    "OK." Su Mu shook his head and followed red tea into the position he needed to guard.


    Red tea took out a jade plate and quickly pinched out a magic formula in his hand. A small house appeared here out of thin air.


    "It''s close to the Tianhe water army, so generally there won''t be any problems. The emperor means to let the childe stay here and constantly improve his cultivation, and then go to other places to suppress demons when his strength is enough." red tea said.


    "Thank the emperor for me." Su Mu nodded and said. He also knew that he really needed to improve his strength quickly. He didn''t want to eat soft food all the time, especially men''s soft food.


    "Tea understand." tea nodded, not talking.


    Su Mu took a deep breath, went into the room, took off the Silver Dragon Armor and put it aside.


    I thought I would encounter the evil spirits suppressed under the Tianhe River, but I didn''t think that I was arranged to such a complete place by Ziwei emperor. Unexpectedly, this Silver Dragon Armor naturally doesn''t need to be worn on me.


    Wearing a green shirt, Su Mu walked to the edge of Tianhe and watched the Tianhe falling from the sky for the first time. Some people said that he flowed down from the upper fairyland and fell into the earth fairyland after cutting through the void through the sky, so he was called Tianhe.


    The Milky way is very wide. Su Mu looks far away and doesn''t see the edge. It''s like looking at a sea.


    Standing on the edge of Tianhe River, Su Mu took a deep breath and gently closed his eyes. This was his first relaxation after flying to the fairy world. For a time, he felt many things he had not noticed.


    After sublimation, the aura of the earth fairy world is more than a hundred times that of the Xuantian continent. It is called Xianyuan by the earth fairy world. At this time, Su Mu closed his eyes and felt that he was in a strange world, surrounded by comfortable Xianyuan. Su Mu''s mind was settled, and he seemed to enter a wonderful realm.

 Chapter 404

    Not far away, red tea looked at the changes that had taken place in Su Mu and couldn''t help but be a little shocked. Is the talent of the heart lifter really so terrible?


    In the No. 3 camp, Su Mu quickly improved his cultivation to the ninth grade of heaven fairyland in a month. He is only one step away from the real fairyland. Now when he comes to the edge of Tianhe, he can still calm his mind and enter the realm of transcendence.


    If Su Mu began to practice at this moment, the improvement of his mind and accomplishments would be enormous!


    Su Mu didn''t waste the arrival of this realm. Without saying a word, he sat down in Panxi on the side of Tianhe, operated the power of Shenxiang prison and began to absorb the surrounding Xianyuan.


    The vision caused by the cultivation of Shenxiang prison strength is extremely terrible. The terrible attraction that seems to drain everything around makes red tea feel shocked again. In the No. 3 herringbone camp, Su Mu has not practiced in front of her, but the vision caused one day is far less terrible than today.


    How could she know that Su Mu has been trying to hide himself? If he had not entered this special realm this time, Su Mu would not have exposed his cards.


    But now that it has been exposed, Su Mu naturally has no worries.


    Ziwei emperor has even seen the future. Will he be surprised at Su Mu''s cultivation skills?


    "Great emperor, the ascendant is so extraordinary. Whether you are cultivating enemies for yourself or rear hands this time depends on what Su Mu thinks in his heart." red tea secretly thought that they, the orphans picked up by Ziwei great emperor, have only one thing in their mind after training, that is to devote everything to the interests of Ziwei great emperor, Even your own flesh.


    In fact, it''s not that red tea hasn''t made other ideas, such as giving himself to Su Mu to stabilize Su Mu''s mind. However, living in a room for more than a month, Su Mu is not interested in her body, but directly began to practice in front of her several times, which also makes red tea doubt whether there is a problem with her charm.


    There was no problem with her charm, but Su Mu had already had someone to care about in his heart. Naturally, he would not have any different feelings for tea, and just regarded her as a maid.


    After all, Su Mu only thinks he is an honest man. Well, at least he thinks so. If something really happened with tea, how should Liu Qingyi explain it? In Su Mu''s heart, the most important people may be Liu Qingyi and Su qinger, the two most important women in his life.


    Boom!!


    Just when red tea was thinking, a huge momentum suddenly swept over, interrupting red tea''s thoughts.


    Red tea looked up and saw that Tianhe had turned up countless high waves, just like some giant beast stirring in Tianhe.


    Su Mu remained motionless and sat cross legged on the edge of Tianhe. As the momentum around him became stronger and stronger, Su Mu also felt that there was a slight crack from the barrier of the real fairyland.


    "Broken!"


    Su Mu fiercely opened his eyes, and a momentum that was dozens of times stronger than before suddenly dispersed. Tea was surprised and waved to solve the strength after su Mu''s breakthrough.


    "How could it be!?" red tea stared at Su mu, who was still improving his momentum, and said incredulously.


    I thought Su Mu should stop after breaking through the first product of real fairyland, but I didn''t expect that Su Mu not only didn''t stop, but his momentum was still rising, as if he wanted to break into the second product of real fairyland at one stroke!


    Not surprisingly, just after tea''s mind had just fallen, Su Mu''s momentum suddenly climbed again, fiercely stepped into the second grade cultivation in the real fairyland, and Su Mu didn''t mean to retreat from any state. Generally, he was still climbing.


    "This... He doesn''t want to directly break through the three products of the real fairyland in one fell swoop? Are the soaring people really so terrible?" red tea''s shocked eyes widened, and his charming face showed an incredible look.


    However, fortunately, with the less momentum around, Su Mu also retreated from that realm, and his cultivation stopped in the middle of the second grade of real fairyland. According to Su Mu''s estimation, he should be able to break through the third grade of real fairyland in about a month.


    "Mr. Su is really... So good!" said red tea with a shocked face. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, how could she believe that a person can break through the middle of the ninth grade of heaven fairyland to the second grade of real fairyland in just half a day!? If it wasn''t for what I saw, it would be incredible news.


    "Just good luck." Su Mu said happily, and his tone could not help but make some changes. This precipitation actually got such great benefits. If the woman in front of him was Liu Qingyi, he would have rushed up and hugged each other and jumped up.


    "Young master Su is still too modest." red tea smiled helplessly. Relying on Su Mu''s achievements in breaking through the nine products of heaven fairyland to the two products of real fairyland for half a day, he can definitely attract the vibration of the earth fairyland. Although it''s not strong to go from heaven fairyland to real fairyland, he should jump from the nine products of heaven fairyland to the two products of real fairyland in half a day, This has never been heard that anyone can do it in the past!


    "I''m just lucky. I''m not modest." Su Mu smiled and shook his head. If he didn''t come to Tianhe, he might not be able to enter that wonderful emptiness, so naturally he wouldn''t jump so many realms.


    Tea did not speak, but silently wrote down the matter in his heart, ready to pass it to crape myrtle emperor when Su Mu didn''t pay attention.


    With Su Mu''s flying cultivation speed, I''m afraid he will successfully surpass the real fairyland and enter the golden fairyland in a few years. This terrible cultivation speed is unheard of. Red tea can only ask Ziwei emperor to order how to deal with it.


    I just don''t know why. Looking at Su mu, red tea can''t help but apologize. Red tea didn''t find this.


    When he returned to the room, Su Mu sat down cross legged and began to work. The strength of Shenxiang prison town began to consolidate his promotion. Can he break through two levels in a row? He must lay a solid foundation.


    Su mu can rely on his solid foundation and cards to surpass the enemies in several realms stronger than himself in Xuantian continent, so it should be the same after arriving at the earth fairy world. Invincibility in the same realm is nothing. Su Mu wants to surpass himself. It is naturally very difficult to achieve this, but Su Mu has a system, In fact, it''s not difficult to do this. It just takes a lot of time to lay a foundation for yourself.

 Chapter 405

    Half a month later, a crisp bell sound came to Su Mu''s ears, which made Su Mu wake up from his cultivation state.


    "Where did the bell come from?" Su Mu opened his eyes and thought.


    "Childe, there are evil spirits in the upper reaches of the Tianhe river. The people guarding there ring the God bell and need reinforcements." red tea explained loudly.


    Su Mu then remembered, got up, nodded and said, "I know. Wait until I wear a armor."


    Tea smell speech out of the house, waiting for Su Mu outside the house, Su Mu did not drag, without a word, took off his robe, put on Silver Dragon Armor and left the room.


    On the way, Su Mu asked with some worry, "what if there are demons here after we leave?"


    "You can rest assured that the place where you are stationed is very close to the Tianhe water army camp. Maybe you can''t feel it, but those demons can feel the breath of a large number of strong people here. Generally, no demons dare to appear here." red tea explained.


    "That''s good." Su Mu nodded. It''s not how responsible he is, but the guards guarding the place. If there are demons in the camp after leaving without authorization, he will be deprived of resources. Su Mu has a huge desire for resources now. Naturally, he doesn''t want to travel at will.


    ¡­¡­


    At the upper reaches of Tianhe River, a guard of the seventh grade of real fairyland looked at the large number of evil demons in front of him and couldn''t help looking a little ugly, because he could tell from the size of the virtual hole in the chest of those evil demons. Among these evil demons, there was at least one big devil comparable to the golden fairyland, which he couldn''t solve.


    "Damn it, the reinforcements haven''t arrived yet. I''ll die here if it goes on like this." the guard said with an ugly face. Now he is trying to hide himself for fear that he will be torn up by those demons after revealing a little flaw.


    Not long ago, the nearest upstream guard came here together. When he saw the hundreds of evil demons, he frowned and didn''t show up immediately. Instead, he hid in the clouds and waited for the opportunity.


    With the passage of time, the number of evil spirits is increasing, and the number of Tianhe water army is also increasing.


    "You guys, you can''t wait any longer. If this goes on, the number of these animals will reach a terrible number. Don''t talk about solving them at that time. I''m afraid even we are in danger." a nine grade water army in the real fairyland said aloud.


    "I guess the water army downstream should be arriving soon. Let''s first attract their attention so that those demons can''t continue to multiply."


    "I agree."


    Do what you say. The hundred real fairylands hidden in the clouds directly appeared and immediately attracted the attention of those demons.


    Evil demons have no IQ. They have no advantage except their strength. However, they can easily feel the breath of these people in front of them. They don''t like it very much. They are enemies.


    "Kill..."


    "Enemy, kill..."


    Just now, the number of hundreds of evil demons has doubled. At this time, the number of nearly 2000 evil demons is running straight towards them.


    "Come on! Get out of the battle!" a real immortal nine grade water army immediately shouted.


    As the voice fell, hundreds of water forces joined hands to inject immortal yuan into the people in front. In front of them was the real fairyland Jiupin water army.


    With the rising immortal yuan in his body, he shouted loudly, and a sky covering array suddenly appeared, shrouding between heaven and earth.


    Tianhe water army has guarded evil spirits for countless years, and has many ways to restrain evil spirits. Array consumption is the most convenient one. The sudden bombardment in the array caught those evil spirits unprepared. Because they have no intelligence, they can only resist this attack and can''t escape.


    However, the strength of evil spirits lies in that their physique is countless times stronger than that of immortals. The battle of the human race in the earth fairy world is to break the law with the supreme treasure fairy law, while the evil spirits are different. They all bombard directly with their physique or fight hard with their own strong flesh.


    The random attack in the array is difficult for evil demons to blow away. The strange way of appearance makes those evil demons can only fight hard with their flesh. After exhausting their internal strength, it is the best time to solve them.


    However, although the array is powerful, it also depends on who arranged it. The array arranged by hundreds of real fairyland water armies can only suppress the demons of real fairyland Jiupin and even half step golden fairyland. Among the demons that appear this time, there are several demons comparable to golden fairyland!


    Although evil demons have no IQ, they also know that their people are suffering. They punch and kick the array with red eyes. The terrible physical force directly trembles the array, but they can''t blow it away.


    "No! We won''t last long if we go on like this!" the Navy, who controlled the array, said with some worry.


    "Hold on! Other sailors should be coming at top speed!"


    Boom!!!


    The voice fell, a burst of thunder roared, and a blue light crossed through the air and plunged directly into those evil demons.


    A moment later, the blue light shock, like a bucket of lightning, spread wildly and bombarded the demons.


    "The thunder is coming! Come on! Control the array!" the head Navy said with a happy face.


    Lei Ming, a famous person in the No. 3 camp, is second only to commander Zhao Chang. He is one of the top strongmen in the No. 3 camp. It has been several years since he reached the fourth grade of the golden fairyland. His thunder system skills and his own thunder spirit body strengthen each other and can fight beyond the level.


    In the tens of thousands of years of guarding Tianhe, thunder has killed countless demons, including dozens of Baizhang demons comparable to Jinxian, and countless Shizhang demons. Everyone in Renzi No. 3 camp knows that as long as Zhao Chang is promoted to dizi camp, he must be the leader of Renzi No. 3 camp.


    "Wan Lei!"


    The voice fell, dark clouds rose suddenly in the sky, and countless blue thunder lights rolled in the clouds.


    At the next moment, countless terrible thunder and lightning directly blasted down, turning the place into a thunder field. Amazing lightning is like a life-threatening evil ghost. The power of terror blasted on those evil demons and directly blasted those evil demons with low strength to pieces.


    "OK! It''s thunder! You guys, we can''t just look at it and run the array with all our strength!" the person who started the array grinned. The arrival of thunder gave him a centering needle. With thunder, these demons are not afraid.


    In the thunder, thunder looked coldly at the demons around him. There was terrible thunder and lightning on his body. No demons dared to approach.

 Chapter 406

    Not long after, Su Mu and red tea also rushed to the battlefield. Seeing those evil demons surrounded by lightning, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling a burst of doubt. He turned to look at red tea and asked, "has someone solved it?"


    "It seems so." red tea also felt strange. It didn''t take much time to come. Perhaps it was because the evil power appeared this time was not strong enough and was solved directly.


    "Is there someone in the thunder? This move is very similar to the old man who robbed." Su Mu said thoughtfully looking at the flickering figure in the blue thunder.


    "I remember, young master. This man should be the second strongest person in the No. 3 camp. He practices the supreme thunder method given by the emperor. In addition, he is a thunder spirit body. For evil demons, he is a walking disaster." red tea explained to Su mu.


    "Thunder?"


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. Lei Lingti may be a rare special constitution in the fairy world.


    Su Mu looked at the thunder in the thunder and lightning, and his body shape constantly turned into thunder light. The terrible smell sent out made Su Mu feel a burst of depression. He said to himself: "this person''s strength is stronger than Yuan Feng. I''m afraid he is an old-fashioned strongman in golden fairyland."


    While Su Mu was thinking, an evil demon close to 100 feet suddenly broke free from the shackles of lightning and ran towards Su Mu at a high speed.


    Red tea could not help frowning. She was the personal maid arranged by Ziwei emperor for Su mu. Naturally, Su Mu could not be accidentally hurt. She raised her jade hand and blew out a palm. The palm wind directly turned the evil spirit into a burst of fly ash.


    Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help taking a breath. He couldn''t help feeling a little shocked when he looked at tea and said, "tea, what''s your realm now?"


    "If you return to the childe, tea has broken through to the sixth grade of golden fairyland in his early years. It''s nothing to protect the childe''s safety." tea replied.


    "The sixth grade of golden fairyland? This is comparable to the cultivation of the strong in the Dizi camp. An ordinary maid of tea has such amazing cultivation? How many strong people does Ziwei emperor have? It''s just a maid. She has the cultivation of the sixth grade of golden fairyland?" Su Mu was shocked.


    "In fact, even if you don''t do it just now, the evil devil can''t hurt me." Su Mu smiled and said. What he said is really the truth. With Su Mu''s current strength, he can easily kill all enemies in the real fairyland and even kill Jinxian with all his strength.


    Red tea heard the speech and explained: "red tea is just worried about the safety of the childe."


    "Thank you." but Su Mu shook his head and said.


    ¡­¡­


    In the thunder and lightning, thunder was also attracted by the random palm of red tea, which led to the full punch of the evil devil, spit out a mouthful of blood and was blown out.


    "Bad!" thundering. As soon as my mind tightened, the lightning suddenly dispersed, as if it had never appeared.


    After the thunder was blown away, he had a hard and steady body, and his face was very pale, staring at the demons.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Su Mu asked with some doubt.


    "His physique is too weak. Thunder cultivates all his skills. He never cares about the physical body, and he has always relied on the mutual enhancement of his thunder method and thunder spirit body to make his speed accessible to no one, but this is also his biggest weakness. Even if it is just a blow comparable to the real fairy land, he can''t resist it." red tea explained.


    "So?" Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. The thunder seemed to belong to the typical person who focused on Taoism and didn''t pay much attention to the body.


    "In fact, many people are the same."


    Red tea looked at Su Mu and said, "a large part of the practitioners in the fairy world pay attention to cultivation methods, and they don''t pay much attention to the physical body. There are few immortals specializing in physical strength."


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech and asked in some doubt, "since you know that the flesh is your weakness, why don''t you pay attention to improving it?"


    "Difficult."


    Tea shook his head. The local immortals in the earth fairy world are seriously partial to the science. They are very expert in the art, but they know nothing about the flesh. This may be the reason why most of the immortals who have soared to the fairy world for countless years are the ones who soar in the world.


    "If you like, I can guide you to cultivate the flesh body after you go back. Of course, you should also guide me along with the magic." Su Mu suggested aloud.


    Red tea nodded when she heard the speech, but she didn''t think so. Although the physical strength of the soaring man is much stronger than that of the local immortals in the earth fairy world, it''s not much stronger. She just laughed at what Su Mu said. How could she know that the real strength of Su Mu is his physical body?


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on! Stop those demons and let the thunder regulate their breath!" the Tianhe water army concluded the array, and the array worked with all its strength again, enveloping those demons again.


    With the passage of time, more and more Tianhe water armies arrived at the battlefield. Because they were delayed and did not continue to multiply, they were all solved in a day. Su Mu also joined the battlefield and personally solved several ten Zhang evil demons, so that he had a little understanding of evil demons.


    "Childe, how do you feel about this battle?" red tea asked aloud.


    "How can you feel? The weaknesses of those evil demons are too obvious, and those evil demons have no IQ at all, and they can be solved without too much effort." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    "These are just the products of the failure of the demon clan. Please treat them seriously when you meet the demon clan in the future." red tea frowned and said aloud.


    "Don''t worry, I will." Su Mu nodded, returned to the house and took off the Silver Dragon Armor. It took two days to go, and there were only 13 days left to guard here.


    Since there was still nearly half a month left, Su Mu naturally did not continue to waste, because he found that the Xianyuan near Tianhe was about half as much as that in the camp, and he could practice a lot faster.


    Now Su Mu''s cultivation has broken through to the second grade of real fairyland. Although he can''t make much breakthrough in a short time, the Dragon elephant cells that absorb these immortal yuan to improve the prison strength of god elephant are also excellent.


    Su Mu now has nearly one million dragon elephant cells in his body, and his strength is amazing, but he still has a long way to go from the eighth weight. After all, Su Mu has no way to increase nearly one million dragon elephant cells to 8.4 million in a short time.


    Now Su mu can only slowly improve the prison strength of Shenxiang by accumulating over time. Now Su Mu has also found the great weakness of this skill, that is, it consumes too much resources.

 Chapter 407

    The time of guarding Tianhe passed quickly. Half a month later, Su Mu left the Tianhe garrison. He was still enjoying the rare peace on the edge of Tianhe and the dense Xianyuan here.


    After returning to the camp, Su Mu was not idle, but was ready to find some other means for himself. A free reading opportunity given after the system upgrade was a great opportunity.


    Su Mu first burned incense and took a bath, then sat cross legged on his bamboo bed and said in tea''s confused eyes, "I want to cultivate my mind. Please protect the Dharma, Miss tea. Don''t let others disturb me."


    "Don''t worry, childe." red tea nodded, closed the door and returned to his bed. Panxi sat down and looked at Su mu with his eyes closed.


    After being relieved, Su Mu communicated with the system and checked the name of the book that attracted gifts.


    "In the perfect world, a grain of dust can fill the sea; a piece of grass can cut the sun, moon and stars, and turn the earth upside down between fingers..."


    Su Mu took a breath when he looked at the indirect of the book. He was not so excited even when reading the journey to the West or even the flood plain. It is not because the setting of this book is stronger than that of the flood plain journey to the west, but the three items that the book can obtain, which will be selected by the system for himself! It can be said that the quality of the things you can get is definitely much higher than the things you get in the journey to the West and the famine.


    "Start reading!" Su Mu held back his excitement and watched word by word. He didn''t dare to lose his mind and skipped any highlights.


    ¡­¡­


    In Ziwei emperor''s palace and Ziwei Pavilion, Ziwei emperor held a light yellow scroll. Looking at the contents, he could not help but frown and said in a voice: "is the guy of the jade emperor about to stop? He actually detained Gou Chen''s man, so he is not afraid of Gou Chen''s madman to fight directly with him?"


    "Emperor, general Zuo is back." a maid bowed to Ziwei emperor.


    "Come back?" Ziwei emperor said without raising his head.


    "Back." a mysterious man wearing black armor and holding a long gun suddenly appeared in the Ziwei Pavilion. Seeing this, the maid also stayed soon and turned around and left directly.


    Ziwei emperor nodded, put the scroll aside, poured him a cup of tea and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "My subordinates are incompetent..."


    Bang!


    Before he finished, the crape myrtle emperor directly broke the tea cup on the ground. The left general was in a hurry, knelt down on one knee and bowed his head: "please punish the emperor!"


    "Hum! You can''t do any small things well. How did you become a left general?" Ziwei emperor snapped.


    The man didn''t explain. He just lowered his head and silently listened to Ziwei emperor''s lesson.


    Ziwei emperor slowly closed his eyes, took a deep breath and asked, "tell me the reason for your failure."


    "I met the master of black and white chess." general Zuo bowed his head and replied.


    "Black and white chess masters? Aren''t they missing? Where did you meet them?" Ziwei emperor frowned and asked.


    "Just at the feisheng pool connecting the lower boundary, they seem to have become the keeper of the feisheng pool. They blocked me from entering the world." general Zuo said.


    "Black and white bastards have always been bad to me." Ziwei''s eyes were cold. He didn''t continue to blame general Zuo for his bad work, because he knew that with the strength of general Zuo''s nine grades in golden fairyland, he couldn''t win any one of the black and white chess masters.


    Those two bastards, after so many years, their accomplishments have long been unknown. They don''t dare to provoke them easily.


    "You go down first," ordered emperor Ziwei.


    "Subordinates take orders!" general Zuo nodded and withdrew from Ziwei Pavilion.


    "Su mu, Su mu, I wanted to control your relatives in the lower world so as to master you perfectly, but now it seems that I only have a good life to cultivate you and don''t let you be an enemy with me. Is this my destiny?" Ziwei emperor thought helplessly in his heart. He didn''t want to be an enemy with the soaring person. Although he was just a person who didn''t grow up, he still didn''t want to be an enemy with it.


    The ascender is too terrible. Once he fails, he doesn''t have to make any plans. It won''t take long for the other party to kill him back.


    I wanted to control Su Mu''s relatives in the lower world, so as to master Su Mu and make su mu the bottom card in my hand, but now it seems that his plan has failed.


    "But if I want to train you, you still need to pass some tests first."


    Ziwei emperor grinned and immediately said, "Qingluo, come in."


    The voice fell. A woman in a light blue shirt walked into the Ziwei Pavilion and respectfully saluted the Ziwei Emperor: "I''ve seen the emperor."


    "Order all the Tianhe water forces, I want to select the elite to enter the upstream evil gathering place and suppress the evil for three years. Those who survive after three years will have incomparably rich rewards. The specific rewards depend on their performance in the evil gathering place." Ziwei said in a flat tone.


    "Qingluo understands."


    The crape myrtle emperor nodded at the speech, waved his hand and said, "go down."


    "Promise."


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, the news of Ziwei emperor''s selection of elite reached every Tianhe water army. Of course, except Su mu, who was still reading.


    There are many words in the perfect world. Even if he reads all the time, he only reads two-thirds of them.


    However, the selection of elite will not stop because Su Mu is absent. Everything is going on in an orderly manner. The navy of herringbone camp, dizi camp and Tianzi camp all took action to adjust their state to the best. I hope I can pass the examination and enter the elite division.


    The reward said by Ziwei emperor is definitely not a bad thing. It is definitely the top thing. Moreover, the gathering of evil demons is extremely rich. In addition, the points obtained after killing evil demons are what they are extremely looking forward to. This time, it can be said that no one doesn''t want to go.


    On this day, tea saw a good friend, Qingluo in a green shirt.


    "Why are you here?" asked red tea with great doubt. Qingluo''s status is much higher than her. There are seven personal maids trained by Ziwei emperor, of which Qingluo has warmed the bed for Ziwei emperor and served the people who have slept.


    Tea has never had this opportunity, perhaps because she has not appeared in front of the crape myrtle emperor, and the crape myrtle emperor has never asked her to warm the bed.


    "The great emperor ordered your childe to participate in this elite assessment. The great emperor also said that you will really become Su Mu''s maid in the future, and you will no longer be one of the seven golden flowers in Ziwei Pavilion." Qingluo said in a flat tone.

 Chapter 408

    After hearing Qingluo''s words, red tea felt helpless in her heart. She knew that there would be such an ending. She knew it early in the morning. After all, among the seven golden flowers, although she was the most charming and beautiful, she was not loved by Ziwei emperor because of her personality. It was sooner or later to give it to others.


    But there is no hatred in red tea''s heart. The seven golden flowers were cultivated by the orphan girl picked up by Ziwei emperor. Without Ziwei emperor, she has a good status, not to mention her current strength. I''m afraid it''s still a question whether or not.


    "I know. Please tell the emperor that tea will never forget the cultivation of the emperor." tea said solemnly.


    Qingluo nodded. Her face was still so plain, but she could see some reluctance in her eyes and said: "you have become someone else''s maid. I''m afraid our sisters will suffer if they want to see you again in the future. After all, I have to stay in Ziwei emperor palace every day. You and Su Mu need to follow me every day..."


    "Needless to say, sister Qingluo, it''s all destined." tea shook his head and said.


    "I''m worried about you, sister. We don''t know Su Mu at all. As a sister, I''m still very reluctant for the emperor to give you to Su mu." Qingluo sighed.


    "Young master, he''s very nice. You don''t have to worry about me. He hasn''t even touched my hand since the first day I followed him to Tianhe water army camp. He made a bamboo bed himself and put a wind screen in the middle of his sleep. At least from this point, his character is still very good." red tea said with a smile. I don''t know why Ziwei Emperor gave her to Su mu, In addition to some helplessness, she was more happy.


    "It''s best. If your sister needs help from Qingluo in the future, but it doesn''t hurt to say that Qingluo will try her best to help her sister." Qingluo said aloud.


    "All right, go back quickly. The emperor is still waiting for you. I will tell him the emperor''s instructions when the childe wakes up." tea smiled.


    "That sister, Qingluo will leave first." Qingluo bowed, turned and left the camp and rushed to Ziwei emperor palace.


    Red tea looked at Qingluo and closed the door after she left. When she returned to the house, she looked at Su Mu pan and sat on her knees in bed. She couldn''t help laughing. At least these days, she still has a slight liking for Su mu.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Su Mu finally finished reading the perfect world and waited with great expectation for the reward given by the system.


    "Congratulations on the host''s successful reading of the book perfect world. He has obtained a secret book of the cultivation of the Dharma of otherness and freedom created by Emperor Huang Tian. He can directly use the secret book to successfully cultivate the Dharma of otherness and freedom."


    "Congratulations on the host''s successful reading of the book perfect world. He has obtained a secret code of cultivation of" Cao miejian Jue "created by the emperor of heaven according to one of the ten fierce swords. He can directly use the secret code to successfully cultivate" Cao miejian Jue. "


    "Congratulations on the host''s successful reading of the book perfect world. He has obtained a secret book of sword holding killing, which was created by the emperor of heaven. He can directly use the secret book to successfully practice sword holding killing."


    The voice of the system fell down. Su Mu just felt that he couldn''t even breathe smoothly. Any of these three things is a powerful secret script that can cause bloodshed in the perfect world. The system was created for himself at one time. What are you doing? Are you going to heaven?


    Su Mu endured his excitement, looked at the last few words and asked, "system, directly use the function of secret code, is it new after you upgrade?"


    "Yes, the host. In the future, all the skills obtained from books will be handed over to the host in the form of a secret script. It only needs the host to use them directly to practice successfully, but it can only cultivate the system to a state where it can be used simply. In order to really exert its power, it still needs the host''s own continuous research and understanding." the system replied.


    Su Mu was excited again when he heard the speech. With this function, he won''t have to waste time to practice the skill scripts he got from books in the future. He can use them directly. Although he can only use them at the beginning, he will certainly improve his proficiency in using them again and again, and he will be more and more handy, It''s only a matter of time before we reach perfection.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and recalled that he could be regarded as the top card. The three skill scripts obtained in the perfect world must be counted, as well as the incomplete nine secrets obtained before. Not to mention the prison calming power of the divine elephant, Su Mu directly specialized in the prison calming power of the divine elephant after receiving this skill. Su Mu believes that few skills can be as powerful as the prison calming power of the divine elephant.


    When it comes to life saving cards, I have to mention menstruation, which can be called a bug for so long. Although Su Mu has only understood the future, it has not affected Su Mu''s ability to know the power of this skill.


    When Su Mu breaks through the realm of Dalai in the future and master the law of time, he will certainly be able to understand the past of menstruation, look across the past and cross the long river of time to the past.


    The most important thing is now, Su Mu doesn''t have any clue. What is it now? Su Mu doesn''t understand, but he feels that he is now. The last second is the past and the next second is the future. But if he wants to think carefully, Su Mu will be numbed by the messy thoughts in his head.


    Without thinking about it, Su Mu directly used three secret scripts without saying a word, so that he had three powerful cards in an instant. Killing with a sword can ignore all defensive assassinations. He changed the group attack ability of free Dharma and the power of all things, and the terrible sword meaning of Cao Mie sword formula.


    Although Su Mu now has only the second-class strength of real fairyland, with these three bottom card means, even if only one of them is used, Su mu can surpass the level to kill the strong ones above the eighth class of real fairyland. This is absolutely possible and there is no doubt!


    As for whether he can kill more powerful Jinxian, Su Mu has not considered it at all. Except for using his future body, Su Mu has no means to kill Jinxian in his current realm of strength.


    Of course, if Su Mu cultivates the three powerful skills to a small degree and has enough immortal yuan in his body, he must be able to kill Jinxian by relying on one of them, but the problem is that these skills cost too much immortal yuan, and Su mu can''t stand it.


    The only Cao Mie sword formula that doesn''t cost too much immortal yuan is also difficult to exert its real power because Su Mu''s sword technique is too poor.


    Su Mu took a deep breath. Now that he had the two most powerful sword techniques of grass killing sword and holding sword killing, he still needed to practice swordsmanship diligently.

 Chapter 409

    Su Mu took a deep breath and opened his eyes. Since he made up his mind to practice swordsmanship, a good sword is necessary, but the problem is where to get the sword now? Is it difficult to go to Ziwei emperor palace to ask for a sword?


    Su mu can''t let go of his face. Naturally, it''s impossible to go to Ziwei emperor''s palace to ask Ziwei emperor for a sword, and even if he asks the other party, the other party may not give it.


    "I knew I would have left a sword on me." Su Mu sighed and said helplessly.


    "Childe wants to practice sword?" asked tea curiously.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. He almost forgot that he didn''t live here alone, but he was relieved a moment later. He didn''t say anything big.


    "Yes, I have a deeper understanding of this practice, so I want to be familiar with sword practice." Su Mu replied casually.


    Red tea nodded when he heard the speech, and took out a long black sword from the space ring. The sword is not wide, less than three fingers, but wider than two fingers, nor long, but also two feet and nine. This is a sword not made according to the specifications of ordinary swords.


    "Young master, this was given by the great emperor of red tea in Ziwei Pavilion at the beginning. Red tea''s sword technique is not good, so this sword has been dusted in my space ring. Since the young master wants to practice sword technique, give this sword to the young master." red tea whispered without a trace of reluctance.


    "Give it to me?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help feeling a little confused. He took the long black sword and held it in his hand. Su Mu only felt a cool feeling in his heart. He asked for some unknown reason: "this is what Ziwei Emperor gave you. You just give it to me. Aren''t you afraid of Ziwei Emperor''s blame?"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu pulled out the long sword from the scabbard and said, "besides, this is a rare sword. Are you sure you want to give it to me?"


    "A word is irretrievable. Although this is what men say, we women can also use it. Since red tea has given it to the childe, Mo Lin is naturally the childe''s."


    Tea smiled and said: "as for whether the great emperor will blame, this is certainly not. The great emperor said that the ink Lin gave it to me that day. As for how I deal with the great emperor, I won''t ask. Don''t worry, childe."


    Su Mu was very confused about the change of tea''s attitude, but he didn''t think much. It was just a means of Ziwei emperor to win over himself in the future.


    "In that case, thank you, Miss tea." Su Mu put Mo Lin back in his sheath, smiled at tea and said.


    "The childe is serious. Just call me red tea." red tea smiled.


    Su Mu nodded and played with Mo Lin carefully. This black Mo Lin sword is indeed a hard to find sword. Although it can''t compare with the Qingping sword he got in the flood books, it is dozens of times higher than the golden life long sword of Gulin Feng. At least it is absolutely enough in the fairy world.


    As for whether it can bear the sword meaning of killing with a sword, Su Mu has some concerns, but I think it''s only a state of being able to use it now. There should be no problem to bear such a weak sword meaning.


    "By the way, young master, the Emperor just sent someone to tell him to participate in this elite selection, go to the upstream evil gathering place to eliminate evil spirits and improve his strength." red tea said to Su mu.


    "Well, I see."


    Su Mu nodded, took Mo Lin away and said, "do you want to go now?"


    "Now it''s night outside, and tomorrow''s noon is the time to select the elite." tea explained.


    "Well, remember to call me tomorrow. I''ll have a rest first and refresh myself." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Tea understand."


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, tea awakened Su mu, who was sleeping, and brought hot water to the shelf.


    Su Mu looked at this scene and felt a little strange. It was the first time for red tea to do this. At least she came to the herringbone camp 3 with herself for so long. It was the first time for her to bring hot water to wash herself.


    "Thank you," Su Mu said softly.


    Tea smiled and said: "I am the childe''s maid. These are just my duties. Childe, don''t thank me."


    Su Mu nodded. After a simple wash, he followed red tea to the place where the elite were selected.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Ziwei emperor''s palace, a huge martial arts field was built. There were tens of thousands of people around, most of whom were more than seven grades of real fairyland, and dozens of golden fairyland commanders were also lined up.


    Seeing so many people, Su Mu could not help but wonder that these golden immortals at least have the identity of commander. Why do they want to participate in this elite selection?


    And even if they want to go to the upstream evil gathering place to suppress evil spirits, don''t they just need to say hello?


    The red tea on one side seemed to see the doubts in Su Mu''s heart, and explained the reasons for Su mu.


    This time, 15000 elite were selected to go to the upstream evil gathering place to suppress. They could not only get the treasure personally given by Ziwei emperor, but also get the points for suppressing evil demons, which was much faster than their points for killing evil demons on weekdays.


    Points can be regarded as the only thing of Ziwei emperor. You can give as many points as you kill many demons, and you can go to Ziwei pavilion to exchange the treasure or practice resources when the points reach a certain amount.


    This time, go to the upstream demon gathering place to suppress demons. Once you are selected, you can get 100 points out of thin air, which is the number of points for killing ten demons.


    The real immortal soldiers around didn''t wonder at Su Mu''s arrival. Most of their news was very well informed. The news from Yuan Feng''s mouth had long been detected by them.


    Since Su Mu is a rising person, he will certainly be trained by the crape myrtle emperor. In the future, it is definitely a great power. It is not impossible to even surpass the crape myrtle emperor. He is not surprised that Su Mu came to participate in this elite selection.


    In the hearts of these soldiers, Su Mu just followed them to the upstream evil gathering place to suppress evil spirits. Their 14000 Ming soldiers other than Su Mu are actually Su Mu''s bodyguards, but they don''t know whether they will try their best to protect Su mu.


    Although they didn''t look down on Su mu in their eyes, they still despised him in their hearts. The future of the soaring man is very powerful, but you haven''t grown up yet. What can you do with your real fairyland second-class strength? It''s not up to them to protect him at the critical moment.


    Some of them have different thoughts. They are determined to help Su Mu when he is weak. When Su Mu grows up in the future, he can owe himself a favor, right?

 Chapter 410

    The selection officially began. The crape myrtle emperor did not appear in person. The person who came to the highest position in this selection was the left general, Qin Yu, who failed to go to the lower world and was severely scolded by the crape myrtle emperor.


    "General Zuo, you can start the selection." a commander said to Qin.


    Qin Fu nodded. After a long time, he found Su Mu''s figure in the crowd, frowned and thought to himself, "has the tea girl really been given to others by the emperor?"


    Qin Fu felt helpless and made up his mind to trip Su mu, so he said, "start drawing lots."


    "Yes." the commander next to him nodded and randomly pulled out two lists from the list. Seeing this, Qin Fu quietly changed the names above to Su Mu and Lei Ming. Obviously, he wanted to eliminate Su Mu directly.


    But he forgot that if Su Mu failed to enter the selection, what''s the significance of Ziwei emperor holding this elite selection?


    One of the reasons why Ziwei emperor held this elite selection is to see if Su mu can survive in the hands of those evil demons upstream. If he dies, he will be at ease. If he doesn''t die, he will continue to cultivate himself and let Su Mu at least not regard himself as the enemy.


    As for the second reason, it''s also to cultivate Su mu. After all, with Su Mu''s current cultivation, he can''t participate in the elimination of powerful demons, and it''s very difficult to obtain points. This time, he opened a small stove for Su mu.


    The commander beside Qin Yu felt the change of the list in his hand. He took a look at Qin Yu and didn''t say anything. He just read out the list aloud.


    "In the first scene, Su mu, the No. 3 camp, thundered against the No. 3 camp."


    When the commander finished reading the list, all the people who knew that thunder was powerful immediately screamed, and their faces were full of smiles. Su Mu could not beat thunder anyway, which was inevitable, because thunder was powerful enough to be a commander, even beyond an ordinary commander.


    The strength of the fourth grade of golden fairyland is the strength of the commander level of the herringbone camp. Su Mu is only the second grade of real fairyland now. How can he win the thunder?


    Off the court, red tea frowned. With her strength, she naturally saw the little movements of Qin Yu. As soon as she was about to speak, she heard a burst of disdainful words from a distance.


    "Fighting with the weak will weaken my strength. I refuse this battle. I don''t want others to laugh at me for bullying the weak." Lei Ming''s arrogant voice spread, which made the exclamation on the field more huge.


    "That''s right!"


    I don''t know who suddenly opened his mouth and raised the thunder hand, making the field more lively.


    "Lei Ming, if you don''t want to fight with him on the stage, you will lose this opportunity to become an elite to go to the upstream evil gathering place. Are you sure you want to give up?" Qin Yu said with a flat face.


    "Asshole!"


    Off the court, red tea''s face was ugly and she scolded in a low voice. She had long known that Qin Zhen had a good feeling for herself, but she didn''t have a good feeling for the careless and ordinary looking Qin Zhen. This time, the other party was obviously targeting Su mu, which made red tea more disgusted with Qin Zhen''s good feeling.


    "Cut."


    Lei Ming disdained his lips and jumped onto the challenge arena of the martial arts arena. He frowned at Su Mu and said: "If you have a little understanding of strength in your heart, you should take the initiative to give up this meaningless battle. Su mu, you are a climber. Your powerful time has not come yet. You still need to grow up. There is no need to fight me forcibly."


    Su Mu smelled that his face was flat and there was no superfluous action. Now he has all his cards. Although he can''t kill the thunder, he can definitely beat the other party.


    This is still the case without using the future.


    However, Su Mu is still worried about the amount of immortal yuan in his body. After all, his realm is too low. Even if he has powerful means, it is not a way to use enough immortal yuan to support him.


    But Su Mu still didn''t refuse. He looked at tea and said, "don''t worry."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu jumped onto the challenge arena, looked at the thunder and said, "is it necessary to fight first to know? Even if your realm is far higher than me, I still won''t be afraid of war. That will crack my Taoist heart. Even if I fail, I will finish this competition."


    The voice fell, and tens of thousands of people present were shocked. Yes, a long time ago, they and Su Mu also looked at each other very much. They had an invincible Taoist heart that despised everything, but they broke the Taoist heart in their patience again and again. From then on, it meant that they were unable to recover. Although their strength was still improving, it was far faster than before.


    "Very good, then I''ll try my best to show mercy." Lei Ming grinned. Although he was very shocked by Su Mu''s words, he still didn''t mean to look down on Su mu, because the difference in strength between them was really too big.


    "Similarly, I appreciate your Taoist heart very much. Unfortunately, he will be broken." Lei Ming grinned. He can''t keep his hand. Even if he keeps his hand, the power of lightning is extremely powerful. With Su Mu''s current strength, he can''t bear it.


    "Start the competition." Qin Yu said blandly above the sky. He thought that red tea was unwilling to follow Su mu, but he had to follow Su Mu due to the order of Ziwei emperor. He felt that he was trying to help red tea vent his anger, but he didn''t think that red tea''s favor with him had fallen to the freezing point.


    The voice fell, and thunder still stood still. He wanted to give Su Mu some time to prepare. After all, Su Mu could never stop it. It''s better to let Su Mu punch more and let Su Mu see how weak he is now.


    "You''re trying to make me do something." Su Mu narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "Of course, if you win at once, won''t you lose face at all? Don''t worry, no matter what means you use, I won''t move a step. If I leave the position under my feet all the way, what if I lose?" Lei Ming said proudly.


    Su Mu couldn''t help brightening his eyes when he said this. He was worried that he didn''t have enough Xianyuan and couldn''t beat each other, but it was much easier to let him leave where he was.


    "That''s what you said?" Su Mu grinned.


    "Of course, that''s what I said. A gentleman''s word is irretrievable. I''ll never regret it. Come on." Lei Ming looked at Su Mu as if he saw hope and smiled disdainfully.


    "Then I''m not polite. God elephant town prison strength, dragon elephant!"


    Boom!!


    Millions of dragons soared into the sky, and the terrible roar seemed to break the world, which suddenly tightened the thunder''s heart.

 Chapter 411

    The change of weather made Lei Ming feel an inexplicable crisis in his heart. Sure enough, at the next moment, millions of dragon elephants fell from the sky, and the terrible momentum directly hit Lei Ming. The continuous dragon elephants bombarded him and almost blew him out.


    "Bah!" Lei Ming wiped a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood sputum. Looking at Su Mu''s figure, his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "He... Doesn''t he only have the cultivation of real fairyland? How can he be so powerful?"


    Under the challenge arena, tens of thousands of water soldiers were shocked and felt unbelievable. Obviously, they were just an ordinary second-class immortal in the real fairyland. They could use such a powerful move and spit out the thunder of the fourth class in the golden fairyland to donate blood!


    "Are the soaring people so terrible? He hasn''t grown up yet. How can he be so powerful?" Lei Ming was shocked. He also knew that he had raised himself up. In fact, he could easily avoid the attack just issued by Su mu with his own strength, but because of what he said earlier, he was only able to resist this move at the cost of a little injury, Vomited some congestion.


    Su Mu wrinkled up. It seems that he still underestimated the strength of the strong Jinxian. Even if their physical strength is very weak, they can withstand such a violent blow. Maybe their physical bodies are only so called weak. After all, the physical bodies of those evil demons are incomparably strong, and the immortals in the earth fairy world are not excusable.


    "Even if all the Dragon elephants are out, can''t they cause the same attack as those evil demons? The Baizhang evil demon seriously injured him with only one punch, and I still can''t cause the same damage with all the Dragon elephant power in my body?" Su Mu was helpless. It seemed that it was very difficult to move the thunder and couldn''t keep his hand!


    "You''re very good. If you were a nine grade immortal in the real fairyland just now, I''m afraid you would die directly under your millions of dragon elephants, but the strong man in the golden fairyland has a qualitative change from the real fairyland. Go on. There are two more moves. If it''s still the same as before, I won''t leave where I am, otherwise I''ll lose." Lei Ming said proudly. Since I''ve boasted before, Then he will never go back.


    Su Mu took a deep breath, nodded and said, "then please take precautions."


    "Hum! Just put your horse here!" Lei Ming grinned, and his tone was still very proud.


    Su Mu closed his eyes. Just a million dragon elephants have been out, which is almost one of the strongest cards outside his future body, but he can''t cause any serious damage to thunder. This also shows the power of golden fairyland. If Su Mu uses the Buddha anger lotus again, I''m afraid the power is not enough to make thunder step back.


    However, Su Mu still wanted to have a try, but he didn''t use the Buddha''s anger lotus, but the powerful magic power in the skill of calming the prison with the divine elephant.


    It was dark. It was ten minutes before noon. Suddenly, it was gray near Ziwei emperor''s palace. The only light was a shining black light from Su Mu''s station, but it was only a flash.


    However, fortunately, all the immortals present are not real fairyland. They have long turned a blind eye to the night and can clearly see the situation on the challenge arena.


    Su Mu''s right hand was held in the sky, and a black spear was slowly condensing on his hand. The black spear was covered with terrible lightning, and the terrible momentum immediately spread, which made countless people feel fierce.


    They can''t stop it!


    Then the army looked at the thunder. His face was very ugly. It was hard to stop this move.


    "Spear of Hades!"


    The voice fell, and an incomparably huge black spear crossed the sky, like a black real dragon, went through the void and flew straight towards the thunder.


    Thunder''s face suddenly changed. Without a word, the lightning on his body flickered. A moment later, a pair of lightning armor was interwoven on him.


    "Thunder is using immortal method!"


    A water soldier exclaimed that Su Mu was just an ordinary fairyland second-class immortal! His attack made the thunder of the fourth grade of golden fairyland dare to resist hard only by using immortal methods. What a terrible attack should it be?


    "Thunder spirit body, thunder armor!" the thunder roared and shocked, which was very different from the black lightning emitted from the black spear.


    The black spear of the nether God directly hit the blue thunder armor with the dark. The thunder''s face was very solemn. Running Xianyuan stabbed his heel firmly on the ground without moving.


    With both hands held up, relying on the terrible defense of Tianlei armor, the thunder directly grasped the spear of the nether God in his hand and struggled to stop the spear of the nether God from moving forward.


    "Break it for me!!" Lei Ming looked ferocious and doubled his strength with the blessing of Xianyuan. He directly lifted up the spear of the dark god, changed his direction and shot away at the sky.


    The spear of Hades and gods passed through the void and reached the top of the sky. It almost exploded on the barrier separating the upper fairy world and the earth fairy world.


    "Hoo..." Lei Ming gasped and wanted to stay where he was and stop the spear of the dark god. Lei Ming spent a lot of energy to do it.


    Su Mu''s face was full of surprise, but he could also understand that the power of the spear theory of the dark god was only a little stronger than the millions of dragon elephants he created according to the power of the powerful dragon elephant in the prison. It must not be enough to blow the thunder away from the original place.


    Lei Ming took a deep breath, looked at Su mu, and his eyes were full of admiration and said: "You are very strong. I have never been so embarrassed, not to mention that you are only the second grade cultivation in the real fairyland. If your cultivation reaches more than the seventh grade in the real fairyland, it is obvious that I will not be able to stop your attack intact. If you break through the golden immortal in the future, I may not even have the strength to fight with you, but unfortunately, it''s still the same sentence, Skywalker, When you grow up, you are the most powerful! "


    "I will grow up at your unexpected growth rate," Su Mu replied.


    "I believe this very much. It''s only more than half a year for you to soar to the fairyland. Unexpectedly, you broke through the fairyland from entering the fairyland to the real fairyland and broke three great realms in one fell swoop. At least I''ve never heard of this kind of cultivation speed." Lei Ming took a deep breath and ran all over the immortal yuan to stabilize his body. The soles of his feet were as stable as Mount Tai as sticking to the challenge arena.


    Lei mingmeng looked up at Su Mu and said, "come on, it''s the last one! Even if you don''t let me leave where I am, you have proved your strength. Even if you fail in this selection, I will ask the emperor to take you with me! Use your best to attack me!"

 Chapter 412

    Su Mu looked at the determined thunder on his face. He couldn''t help but feel helpless. Even the most powerful attack method of Shenxiang prison can''t push him away from his place. What else can he use?


    "Will the first defeat after his debut appear soon?" Su Mu closed his eyes and thought secretly in his heart. His mind also voted on the Xuantian continent in the lower world.


    In the eyes of tens of thousands of people in the martial arts arena, Su Mu is preparing for the subsequent attack and adjusting his state. At this time, they have no prejudice against Su mu, because Su Mu has proved with his own strength that he is no weaker than any of their navy sergeants.


    "By the way, the secret scripts obtained from perfection have not been used. Even if they are not very skilled, how can the skill of waste creation be weak?"


    Thinking of this, Su Mu immediately opened his eyes, took Mo Lin out of the ring and touched the Mo Lin sword in his hand. Su Mu couldn''t help looking at the red tea under the challenge arena. If she hadn''t given him such a sword, he might not be able to show the sword meaning of Cao Mie sword formula.


    As for the two super skills of "He Hua Zi Da Fa" and "killing with a sword", Su Mu only intends to use them as his own cards. He must not use them easily and treat them the same as the future body.


    He can incarnate into any strong person in the long river of history and turn it into an invincible skill to join hands with himself against the enemy.


    The same is true of sword holding killing. It can directly assassinate the enemy through space and time, ignoring all defenses. If you cultivate it successfully, it is a skill comparable to the strike of Da Luo Jinxian, and it is also extremely powerful.


    So at present, Su Mu''s plan to put it on the bright side is only the formula of Cao miejian.


    Su Mu pulled out the Molin sword. The dark body of the sword exuded a terrible fine light, and the sharp blade seemed to cut the void.


    "Is it difficult to start a war? Is swordsmanship the best way to attack and kill?" thundered. Su Mu was a little hard to resist without using weapons. If he used weapons, he would be really hard to resist.


    "Don''t you know how to use swordsmanship? Why did you suddenly pull out your sword?" tea''s heart was tight. She wouldn''t think Su Mu''s swordsmanship was superior. If so, why didn''t Su Mu Shun bring a sword with him? And Su Mu said himself that he wanted to be familiar with swordsmanship, so that he wouldn''t have no understanding of it.


    So it can be concluded that Su Mu doesn''t know swordsmanship at all. Why take out the ink Lin sword as the last blow?


    Everyone in the audience was speechless and waited quietly for the coming sword Qi. Su Mu''s performance had convinced them. They asked themselves that they could not resist any of the first two moves. Even if they took it, they were seriously injured and dying.


    Now Su Mu took out his sword to use his supreme swordsmanship to repel thunder?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Mu took a deep breath, and the ink Lin scabbard in his hand was directly thrown out by Su Mu and fell on red tea''s hand.


    Su Mu carried the sword behind his back, and my eyes seemed to be full of sword meaning. Mo Lin in his hand fiercely sent out a burst of startling sword meaning.


    The mountains and rivers are broken and the stars collapse. It seems that the world has been destroyed. The general scenery appears in the eyes of every Tianhe water army. They seem to see a blade of grass with sword power, which cuts off a world when waving!


    "This... What''s the meaning of the sword? I seem to see a world destroyed by the waving of green grass!!" a Tianhe navy was shocked and said.


    "You saw it too!"


    Tens of thousands of people were shocked. Did Su Mu''s sword technique really reach an extraordinary level?


    Looking at Su Mu holding his sword on his back, the sword Qi around him was vertical and horizontal. Many water soldiers who contacted the sword technique suddenly had the meaning of changing to Jiandao.


    A sword breaks mountains and rivers, and a sword collapses the sun and the moon. The strength of sword repair is depicted in the sword idea sent out by Su mu.


    "Are you ready? I''m not sure how powerful this sword is. If you can''t resist it, remember to retreat quickly!" Su Mu took a deep breath and said to the thunder.


    "Come on, I''m not afraid of all challenges!? I said I won''t move against your three moves, so I''ll abide by the rules and carry on to the end! I''ll never regret!" Lei Ming said solemnly. Even if he felt the fatal breath from the sword, it can''t affect his pride in the slightest. Since he has agreed to the three moves, Then I will definitely pursue it to the end and will not have any idea of going back.


    "In that case, you''d better watch it!"


    Su Mu shouted and jumped to the void. The blue light in his hand was shocked. A huge sky covering sword Qi suddenly appeared. The terrible sword Qi fell from the sky and rowed straight towards the thunder.


    "Kill the sword with grass! Cut!"


    Shua!


    The voice fell, and the sword Qi was huge again. Su Mu tried his best to control the sword Qi and wanted to throw it away when the thunder couldn''t resist, but it was a pity that all the immortal elements in his body were exhausted, and he couldn''t even keep flying, so he fell straight towards the challenge arena.


    "His Xian yuan is exhausted! Who will help him land? If he falls from such a high place, he will fall to death?" a Navy soldier said aloud.


    As soon as he said this, the red tea not far away was in a hurry. He directly wanted to start and jump up to save Su mu, but Qin Yu stopped him outside the challenge arena.


    "Tea girl, if you go in now, even if he fails, no one is allowed to intervene in the challenge arena, which you understand." Qin Yu said with a flat face. Looking at tea, he couldn''t help looking up and down.


    "Go away!" red tea''s face is cold. Now she doesn''t have any favor for Qin Fu. It''s too much to say that she hates Qin Fu.


    Qin Zhen smelled that Yan''s face was black, looked at the ink Lin sword scabbard in red tea''s hand and said, "this is the ink Lin sword given to you by the emperor? Why is it there?"


    "The emperor said that since he gave it to me, it''s my thing. No matter what I do, it''s up to me! Qin Yu, if you stop me, don''t blame me! Get away quickly!" red tea said coldly, looking at Su Mu falling on the challenge arena, but he was a little anxious.


    Qin Zhen''s eyes changed, but he didn''t speak. He just returned to the challenge arena and opened the array directly. He didn''t believe it. Red tea would be brave enough to directly bombard the array.


    Just when red tea was going to directly bomb the array, Su Mu fell to the ground, and his body hit the ground, causing a burst of dense smoke and dust, which made countless sailors feel sorry. The sword spirit issued by Su Mu hasn''t dispersed yet. Thunder is trying to resist at the moment and didn''t notice Su Mu''s situation.


    "Childe!" red tea widened her eyes and felt something bad in her heart.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the smoke: "don''t worry, my body is strong enough. I can''t be hurt by ordinary wrestling. It''s a little high where I fell this time."

 Chapter 413

    Seeing that Su Mu fell from such a high place without any damage, all the people present were surprised. If they fell from such a high place without Xianyuan body protection, they would only end up falling into meat mud, while Su Mu fell from such a high place without any damage. This also let countless people know the strength of Su Mu''s flesh.


    On the challenge arena, Lei Ming dared not be distracted in the face of Cao Mie''s sword. It was easy for him to avoid the sword with his golden immortal strength, but he couldn''t do that. Once he avoided, he broke his promise. Lei Ming never went back on his word in his life. Even if the sword would make him seriously injured and dying, he couldn''t avoid the attack of the sword.


    Boom!!


    The blue sword Qi directly tore the air and directly blasted on the thundering Tianlei armor. It directly smashed the Tianlei armor. Thundering widened his eyes. The Tianlei armor was broken in an instant. How terrible is the sword Qi?


    Lei Ming didn''t hesitate. Xian yuan covered his hands and directly closed his hands to stop the progress of the sword Qi. However, he was also blasted back more than ten steps because of the strength of the sword Qi, and he had already left his place for several meters.


    The thunder roared and the blue light in his hand was shocked. He wanted to destroy the sword directly by lightning.


    But before he could exert his power, the amazing part of Cao Mie sword formula was shown. The terrible sword idea suddenly spread and swept all over the world, so that the thunder that was still trying to resist the previous second was directly knocked out. Countless water armies under the challenge arena were not so comfortable. No one would be comfortable being controlled by this sword idea.


    Although the sword spirit was strong, it didn''t rush out of the challenge arena in the end and dissipated slowly on the transparent wall beside the challenge arena.


    Now the situation on the field is clear. Su Mu stands and gasps. Lei Ming lies on the ground and faints. The victory or defeat has come out. Although Lei Ming did not use the strength of the four products of golden fairyland and did not even take the initiative to attack, Su Mu really won this competition.


    Qin Zhen''s face was very ugly. He thought that Lei Ming could teach Su Mu a lesson easily, but he didn''t expect Lei Ming to take the initiative to put forward the suggestion of hard carrying three moves.


    Now, I''m dizzy. Su Mu has not been taught a lesson. Instead, he has raised some positions in the hearts of countless sailors and completely eliminated his previous disdain for Su mu.


    Although he didn''t want to, Qin still didn''t dare to embarrass Su mu in front of so many Tianhe water troops. He could only frown and say, "in the first competition, Su Mu won. Because Su Mu''s cultivation was too low, but his combat power was amazing, he was able to successfully enter the elite camp, go to the upstream evil gathering place to suppress evil demons and obtain 100 points."


    "Thank you."


    Su Mu nodded blandly and jumped off the challenge arena. Just then, he had recovered a lot of Xianyuan. Although he could not take over the next war, he could still use it to regulate his breath.


    Qin Zhen looked at Su Mu coming down from the challenge arena and went straight to red tea. His face became more ugly. Looking at Su Mu taking the scabbard of Molin sword from red tea, red tea''s happy smile made him jealous.


    "General Zuo, this is the list of the second competition." the commander beside him said aloud.


    "Read!" Qin zhe said coldly.


    The commander is not confused. After all, it is well known that Qin Yu, the left general in Ziwei emperor''s palace, has a good impression on the girl with red tea. Now it seems that the rumor is not empty, but it is true.


    However, the attitude of red tea girl towards Qin Yu is not so good. Countless people in Ziwei Imperial Palace have seen Qin Yu driven away by red tea girl, and the disgust of Qin Yu when red tea girl wanted to rush into the challenge arena just now, all of them show that Qin Yu has no chance at all.


    "In the second game, Zhang Fuhai fights Liang Tianqi. Call your two names and hurry to the stage." the commander said aloud.


    The next battle has nothing to do with Su mu. Under the guidance of red tea, Su Mu came to Ziwei imperial palace and wanted to go to Ziwei pavilion to exchange 100 points for some things. In addition, some points obtained during the suppression of evil demons. Now Su Mu has at least 150 points to use. It shouldn''t be a big problem to exchange some things for cultivation.


    Red tea led Su Mu into a room not far from Ziwei Pavilion, pushed the door open and said, "childe, this is it."


    When Su Mu looked at the speech, he saw that some items he had never heard of were placed everywhere in the house, including immortal soldiers, immortal armor, top-grade secret scripts, cultivation resources and other small items. These are the things collected by Ziwei emperor. They are placed here on weekdays so that his men can exchange them after they have enough points.


    Su Mu entered the room, first turned around, and finally stopped in front of an item rack. The red tea behind him was a little confused. He felt even more confused when he looked at the things on the item rack.


    "Childe, these are the items of female immortals. It''s no use exchanging them, childe?" tea asked strangely.


    "Useful," Su Mu said aloud.


    Tea heart is very confused, can not help but have some strange ideas, secretly said: "is it difficult for the childe to exchange it for me?"


    Looking at the expression of red tea, Su Mu immediately understood her idea and explained: "I have become a relative in the fairy world. My daughter''s qualification is not under me, and my wife''s qualification is also very extraordinary. I think it won''t be long before I come to the fairy world, so I want to collect some interesting objects and things for them and give them after they fly."


    Red tea smelled the speech, his eyes were a little stunned. It took a long time to react. He felt uncomfortable and asked, "the childe has been married? No wonder he handles small things so delicately."


    "It''s just a habit. If I don''t deal with it, my restless wife will help me deal with it after seeing it. I don''t want her to be too tired." Su Mu shook his head, took down a pair of treasure hairpins on the shelf and prepared one for Liu Qingyi and one for Su qinger.


    "I don''t know what level light clothes has reached now. Is light son good or not? Is he obedient?" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Far away from Ziwei palace, a palace similar to Ziwei palace stands between heaven and earth. A big black dog is looking at the palace in the clouds and has the idea of checking it.


    Yes, the big black dog is the black emperor who was separated from Su mu for a period of time. These days, the black emperor is running around every day. If there is some trouble here, there will be some vibration. Some time ago, he also dug a grave. It is said to be the tomb of a general in gouchen palace after his death, and he got a lot of good things from the grave.

 Chapter 414

    The black emperor is now famous in the west of the earth fairy world. It can''t help but be because of the continuous disasters wherever he went, and also because he actually sneaked into gouchen emperor''s palace, stole several treasures in gouchen emperor''s palace while gouchen emperor was away, and left a lot of traces of himself.


    This move not only angered emperor gouchen, but also amazed all the immortals in the western fairy world. A demon family with not very high cultivation actually sneaked into emperor gouchen''s palace to steal the precious treasure and left. It seemed like a great joke, and the joke came true.


    Three days after the black emperor stole the treasure, gouchen emperor''s palace didn''t even find out the whereabouts of the black emperor. In anger, gouchen emperor sent 100000 troops to run towards the demon family mountain, which is bound to seek justice from the demon family.


    This matter is well known in the west of the earth fairy world. Many immortals who dislike gouchen emperor''s palace have ridiculed it. One of the five palaces in the earth fairy world was sneaked in by a small demon family and stole several precious treasures. It''s a great shame.


    "Shit! It seems that the western world can''t stay any longer. Where should we go next?" in a small town, the black emperor dressed in a black robe disguised as a human, thinking a little.


    At this time, there were bursts of roars in the nearby streets, and hundreds of sergeants in the city were running in the city with armor and big knives.


    "Come on! Block the city! Never let anyone leave Shangping!"


    The black emperor was stunned when he heard the speech. Could it be that his trace was found? No, I haven''t left a trace along the way. Now those people in gouchen Emperor Palace should be looking for the trouble of the demon family. How did they come to Shangping city?


    "All merchants close their doors immediately! Never step out of the house without receiving an order! There is a message from the top that a demon clan appears outside the city. If you don''t want to die, go back to your home immediately!"


    A man who looked like the head of the guard said loudly as he walked with a long sword.


    "It''s the demon clan, I said, no, I can''t stay in this city. If the demon clan''s strength is superb and they can''t solve it, it will be troublesome for gouchen emperor''s palace to send someone." the black emperor tilted his lips and rushed to a remote place.


    After staying in Shangping city for a few days, he was well prepared. At the south wall of Shangping City, there was a small forest. Under the forest was a drainage outlet. After going out, he directly flowed into the river outside the city. The black emperor also planned to leave here through this drainage outlet.


    "I don''t know how the boy is doing now." the black emperor thought as he walked. He had been separated for some time. During this time, the black emperor missed all kinds of delicious food made by Su mu. The craftsmanship of the immortal chef in this place is not comparable to that boy.


    ¡­¡­


    Ziwei emperor palace, Tianhe water army station, Su Mu suddenly felt his nose itch and yawned. He touched his nose strangely. Did he catch a cold?


    "Childe, this thing has boiled. What should I do next?" the red tea on one side asked loudly looking at the big pot and a pot of hot red bottom in front of him.


    "Ah? Just serve the dishes," Su Mu said aloud, pouring in some of the ingredients purchased from the city below.


    In other words, the fairyland still doesn''t know much about eating. Maybe it''s because these immortals just solve their appetite on weekdays, so they are not so good at eating.


    Su Mu''s mouth suddenly wanted to eat hot pot, so he left Ziwei emperor palace and found a small town to buy some ingredients.


    "I guess you are the first person to eat this in the fairy world." Su Mu said, picked up a piece of belly and put it in the sauce in front of tea.


    "Dip it in the sauce and try it," Su Mu said.


    Red tea nodded when he heard the speech, put the hairy belly into his mouth, and gently bit it. A crisp taste immediately flowed in his mouth. The soup and sauce of hot pot were mixed together, plus the fresh taste of fresh hairy belly, which is really a rare delicacy.


    "I''ve eaten snacks and delicious food made by many chefs in Ziwei emperor palace, but I''m tired of eating too many of those things. Childe, what''s the name of this dish?" red tea asked aloud.


    "Hot pot." Su Mu replied. He also took a piece of tripe and put it into his mouth with some sauce. His eyes suddenly brightened. The ingredients in the fairyland are really good. The tripe is fresh and delicious, and there is this spiritual power wrapped in it. The tripe must be a refined tripe.


    The hot pot is delicious and fragrant. Many sailors passing by Su Mu''s door sniffed. Looking at Su Mu''s room, they were curious about what they were eating so fragrant?


    An hour later, Su Mu patted his stomach with satisfaction. The hot pot was delicious. Halfway through the meal, Su Mu said that such delicious things could not be without wine. For this reason, red tea took out the good wine collected in his ring.


    Su Mu was really satisfied with the food, but red tea couldn''t stop now. The corners of her mouth were wrapped with a light layer of red oil. The spicy flavor made her constantly breathe in, but she still didn''t stop holding chopsticks.


    Su Mu smiled. I''m afraid tea has been conquered by hot pot. It''s ok if you don''t eat hot pot. If you eat it for a while, make sure you don''t eat enough and want to eat.


    Sure enough, red tea looked at the empty plates around and reluctantly put down her chopsticks. She didn''t feel comfortable yet. At this time, she had already abandoned her ordinary elegant appearance and incarnated into a food that wasn''t full.


    "Eat it next time. If you eat too much, you''ll get tired of it. You can''t eat it every day." Su Mu said aloud. He left the room with the pot and was ready to pour out the bottom of the pot.


    But Su mu, who had just opened the door, was immediately shocked. How could so many people gather outside the door?


    "Well, brother Su mu, what are you eating? Can you tell me?" a marine soldier went to Su Mu and swallowed his saliva.


    "Yes, can you tell us where to find such delicious food? Let''s go and try it," the sailors nearby also said in unison.


    Su Mu felt speechless when he heard the speech. He thought, do all the people in the fairy world have the property of eating goods? So he took his pot and said, "this is very simple, you..."


    "Thank you!"


    The soldiers who had asked Su Mu to speak directly ran away with the pot. Even Su Mu didn''t react.


    "Chase! You can''t let him swallow it alone!"


    Su Mu could not help feeling speechless after watching this scene. It was just the bottom of the remaining pot. He wanted to tell them how to make it. Now it seems unnecessary.

 Chapter 415

    Half a month later, the selection of the elite camp had been completed. Of the nearly 30000 people who came to participate in the selection, only 1500 were successfully selected into the elite camp, and Su Mu was impressively listed again.


    Because Su Mu''s victory over the fourth grade thunder in golden fairyland, he had nothing to do with the subsequent selection. He was successfully selected by the elite camp and became a member of the elite camp.


    As for thunder, he was not hit when he woke up. Instead, he was selected into the elite camp by thunder and became the commander of an elite camp, governing 500 people.


    There are only three commanders in the selection of elite camp, among which thunder is one, and the other two are Jiangqiao of dizi No. 2 camp and Cao Gang of Tianzi No. 1 camp.


    Fifteen hundred elite soldiers of the camp quickly gathered and rushed to the gathering place of evil spirits upstream. Originally, Su Mu didn''t intend to go with red tea, but red tea himself followed up. Su Mu didn''t say anything. With her strength of six products of golden fairyland, she can still help herself in trouble, can''t she?


    ¡­¡­


    In the Ziwei Pavilion, Qin Fu knelt down on one knee and reported the selection of the elite camp to Ziwei emperor. Ziwei emperor nodded and said, "Qin Fu, go to the upstream evil gathering place immediately, release Xiaogu evil and Practice for them."


    "Subordinates take orders." Qin Fu nodded, got up, left Ziwei Pavilion and rushed to the upper reaches of the Tianhe river. He wanted to release a small group of evil demons before the elite camp arrived, causing some trouble for the elite camp.


    This is the order of the crape myrtle emperor, but Qin Yu has other ideas in his heart. Many of the demons in the evil gathering place are far more powerful than the golden fairyland. There are not a few Baizhang demons, nor are Qianzhang demons. As long as he is lucky, he may be able to release them and cause great trouble to the elite camp.


    It is said that this time, red tea is also in the elite camp. At that time, when they are desperate, they will appear again to solve those demons, and even kill a thousand Zhangs of demons. Maybe red tea can change his mind?


    Qianzhang demons can block the strong ones with more than eight grades in golden fairyland. Qin Yu is confident to kill Qianzhang demons. His natural cultivation has already broken through to the eight grades in golden fairyland, which is only half a step away from the nine grades.


    At noon, Qin Zhen arrived at the gathering place of evil spirits. After looking around, he came to the gathering place and took out the jade amulet given by Ziwei emperor. It was a spell to remove the seal. All seals can be easily removed.


    Qin Fu looked around and broke the spell into the void. Suddenly, a dark door opened. Qin Fu saw the demons through the door. Most of them were only hundreds of feet. There were no thousands of feet of demons, and the highest one was only 800 feet.


    However, the eight hundred Zhang demons were enough for them to drink a pot. Without hesitation, Qin Zhen directly awakened the demons in the seal, took the jade amulet and left in their extremely angry look, but the door was not sealed again.


    Hundreds of demons directly rushed out of the door and went crazy in the gathering place of demons. The terrible physical force raged. It was obvious that the surrounding space could not bear it, and there were some signs of collapse.


    At this time, an evil spirit less than ten feet tall came out of the door. As soon as he appeared, those crazy evil spirits immediately calmed down and stood quietly aside. If they watched carefully, those hundred feet evil spirits were trembling slightly.


    The evil devil, whose eyes were red, glanced around. After seeing Tianhe, without any hesitation, he ran directly to Tianhe and plunged into the bottom of Tianhe.


    After his breath completely disappeared, hundreds of demons went crazy again without any hesitation. Many of them jumped into the Milky way and sank to the bottom of the river.


    It''s strange to say that the Tianhe seems to be a special existence. You can see its bottom, but you can never reach it. This is what red tea once explained for Su mu.


    Soon after, 1500 elite battalions had arrived at the gathering place of evil spirits. When they saw the hundreds of evil spirits, they were stunned, not to mention the existence of thousands of evil spirits.


    "Damn it! Shouldn''t these demons be sealed? Why did they suddenly run out? Don''t we just need to guard the free demons here?" an elite battalion soldier frowned and said with an ugly face.


    He came from the Dizi camp many times to suppress evil spirits. He was very familiar with this place, but he had never encountered this situation before.


    Although shocked, the 1500 immortals present were also people who had seen the big scene. Without any hesitation, they took out their weapons and killed the demons.


    Maybe those Baizhang demons are not opponents, but they can kill them together. As for those Shizhang demons, there is no way to stop their progress.


    Even the ninety-nine Zhang demons, the strongest of the ten Zhang demons, could not affect them. The Di Zi camp showed far more strength than the man Zi camp. Every cultivation was half a step in the golden fairyland, and many first and second products of the golden fairyland existed.


    Not to mention Tianzi camp, although there are only more than 100 people in Tianzi camp, and the rest under the jurisdiction of Cao Gang of Tianzi camp are the people raised by dizi camp, the more than 100 water troops of Tianzi camp are strong people who have reached the third or even fourth grade of Jinxian. Every weapon waving in their hands can take away the lives of many evil demons. For these immortals of Tianzi camp, They have encountered evil demons too many times and can kill them as soon as they make a move, which is also their confidence.


    However, although they were powerful, they eventually ran out of immortal yuan in their bodies. Over time, they killed many evil demons, but the number of these evil demons increased instead of decreasing, which shocked them.


    "I can''t finish it, find a way!" said a strong man in the golden fairyland of Tianzi camp. It''s not good for them to drag on like this.


    "People of the herringbone camp! Don''t stay here to watch the play. Take out your weapons for me and kill!" thundering angrily, the thunder took the lead in turning into lightning and rushed into the evil devil group. The terrible lightning scattered and paralyzed the bodies of countless evil demons, which also gave the strong people of the Dizi camp and Tianzi camp a good opportunity to kill a large number of evil demons again.


    "Thunder! Can you use ten thousand thunder to influence them! I need to destroy that door!" Cao Gang shouted at the thunder.


    "Go ahead. We''ll hold these demons. Don''t worry about destroying the channel." Lei Ming attacked the surrounding with lightning and killed many ten Zhang demons.

 Chapter 416

    Those evil demons were temporarily held back by the strongmen of the elite camp. No, it should be said that they were crushed by one side. In this case, Cao Gang of the Tianzi camp rushed to the huge black portal with a tiger head sword in his hand.


    The Tianhe water army cultivated by Ziwei emperor palace can basically be said to be omnipotent immortals. Both array magic and seal are involved, so they don''t have much worry about the door.


    When Cao Gang waved the tiger head knife in his hand, a broad and incomparable knife Qi directly broke through the evil spirits in front of the portal and blasted them on the portal.


    Seeing that there was no evil spirit at the portal for the time being, Cao Gang left the tiger head knife on his waist, quickly pinched out a Dharma seal in his hand, and a glittering eight trigrams array slowly pasted towards the portal.


    The portal gradually shrinks. I don''t want to seal it in a moment.


    But at this time, a petite demon suddenly appeared, kicked Cao Gang out directly, and then punched on the eight trigrams array to break the seal.


    "Cao Gang!" Jiang Qiao, commander of the diziying camp, was shocked at this scene and quickly drove back the evil spirit in front of him and went to support Cao Gang.


    The seal was broken, the portal spread again, and hundreds of demons rushed out. Looking at the elite camp in front, they rushed directly to join the battlefield.


    "Damn it! I''m afraid this guy is a thousand Zhang evil devil. He already has some intelligence, so he came to stop me from sealing the door." Cao Gang spit blood sputum and said with an ugly face.


    Qianzhang evil is not so easy to solve. Qianzhang evil with powerful physical defense and amazing power is enough to kill the strong above the eight grades of golden fairyland. This is just what ordinary Qianzhang evil can do.


    If the guy in front of him is only a thousand feet evil, fortunately, everyone present can work together to solve him. If he exceeds a thousand feet, plus the evil demons pouring out of the door, they may be in danger today.


    "This guy has hidden his own empty hole. He can''t tell how many feet of evil devil he is for the time being. Cao Gang, I''ll attack first and try. You can sweep the array for me." Jiang Qiao said aloud.


    "OK!" Cao Gang nodded, took down the tiger head knife and stared at the evil devil.


    Jiangqiao didn''t hesitate when he heard the speech. The long gun in his hand was like a real dragon stabbing at the evil devil at high speed. The long gun turned into a dragon shadow, opened its huge mouth and roared. The evil devil had no fear at all. He hit the gun shadow with a backhand punch, directly broke the gun shadow, and blasted it on Jiangqiao''s face.


    "Be careful!" Cao Gang''s face changed. Without saying a word, he cut down and resisted the blow.


    The devil was so angry that his fist was cut by a tiger head knife.


    The angry devil didn''t cover up any more, his body suddenly soared, and the empty hole in his heart slowly appeared in front of them.


    "Eighteen hundred feet, it''s OK. I can hold him or even solve him. Cao Gang, go and seal the door quickly, or you''ll be finished with a few more demons of this level!" Jiangqiao said aloud.


    "Give it to me." Cao Gang nodded and answered.


    Watching Cao Gang go away, Jiangqiao directly released all the momentum without hesitation, up to the cultivation of seven grades in golden fairyland! This is also a cultivation at the same level as the commander in the Dizi camp!


    However, Jiangqiao still dare not be distracted. The thousand Zhang evil spirit is enough to rival the immortal of the eight grades of cultivation in the golden fairyland, let alone a thousand and eight hundred Zhang evil spirit! If one is not good, but even the nine grades of golden fairyland will die under his hands.


    Jiangqiao calmly dealt with this evil devil. Although it was amazing, the evil devil didn''t have enough IQ to use his strength. This is a fatal weakness. As long as he found a chance to break the empty hole in his chest, he can also kill this evil devil.


    However, Jiangqiao didn''t do that. He could only stabilize this evil devil in wartime. After Cao Gang sealed the door, he would work together to solve him. If he fought with the evil devil alone, he might die here.


    The demons in front who are as powerful as the golden fairyland are basically dragged down by the strongmen of the Dizi camp and the Tianzi camp. The soldiers of the herringbone camp are not so strong and can only solve the demons below 100 feet. After all, any one of the hundred feet demons can rival the existence of the Golden fairy. They are not opponents.


    "Childe, you should be able to solve the evil devil about fifty feet in front of you easily." red tea said loudly.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, holding the ink Lin sword to kill the evil devil. He didn''t use any of his cards, but used Gulin Feng to guide his basic sword skills to meet the enemy. He wanted to improve his sword skills, so the cultivation of basic sword skills is indispensable.


    No matter how he cultivates, he can only get the greatest improvement in fencing against the enemy. Su Mu is not worried about the chaos of evil demons, but is very happy. This also gives him the opportunity to improve his fencing. Even if their 1500 elite are not against evil demons, Su Mu still has a way to escape and save his life.


    Su Mu Molin''s sword swings quickly. Although the basic sword technique is not a profound sword technique, it is also a sword technique that is not weak against the enemy if you are proficient. After all, the basic sword technique is the foundation of all sword techniques. Without changing your sword technique, the basic sword technique can always find a way to crack you. Of course, it also needs your own Kendo cultivation to reach a certain degree, After all, a great Luo Jinxian used a super sword technique. Do you, an ordinary immortal who just entered heaven fairyland, use basic sword technique to break it? Are you kidding? Isn''t that death?


    When the sword was wielded, the 50 foot devil was not a powerful enemy for Su mu, and he didn''t have a little IQ, which made it very easy for Su Mu to solve. A sword pierced the empty hole in the devil''s heart.


    "Young master, be careful!"


    Just as Su Mu was relaxing, a Baizhang evil spirit on the left suddenly punched Su mu. Su Mu was surprised. His body looked very small compared with the Shizhang evil spirit, not to mention the Baizhang evil spirit.


    If you really want to compare, Su Mu is shocked as an ant looks at an elephant stepping on him.


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate. Without saying a word, he jumped away from the original place. The backhand sword will come out. It is no longer the basic sword technique, but the unified sword technique taught by Gulin Feng.


    This sword technique was used by Gulin Feng with great prestige. Countless sword disciples went to one practice for it. Unfortunately, it was destroyed by the chaos of heaven and Demons until Su mu feisheng was not established.

 Chapter 417

    Although Su Mu didn''t have much time to practice Guiyi sword, he could still use it. A strong sword Qi rushed straight into the devil''s fist. Su Mu avoided his fist by waving his sword and stared at the devil who was 100 feet tall.


    When Yuan Feng led himself into Ziwei emperor''s palace, he said that Baizhang Tianmo was the weakest and could rival Jinxian. Su Mu now has no more than the second-class cultivation in heaven fairyland. If he is not careful, he may be seriously injured and dying.


    "Young master, I''ll take care of this evil spirit." red tea came to Su Mu and said aloud. It''s easy to solve this Baizhang demon with her strength.


    "No, I want to see if I can solve him." Su Mu shook his head and said.


    Red tea was stunned when she heard the speech, but she had to nod her head. Su Mu had already shown strong combat effectiveness during the elite selection that day. Be careful, there would be no problem. Besides, she swept the array aside. Even if Su Mu made any mistakes, she could save Su Mu at the first time.


    "That childe should be careful." red tea warned loudly.


    "OK."


    Su Mu nodded and rushed to the evil devil to raise his sword. He wanted to cultivate a sword technique to the highest level. He couldn''t do it by studying alone every day. He could only explore the highest level of sword technique in battles again and again.


    Have you ever heard of a Kendo master who went down the mountain after practicing invincible in the mountain?


    Su Mu raised his sword and waved it in his hand. A sword burst into the sky and stabbed the evil devil''s arm.


    The evil devil didn''t care. He smashed the sword with one punch and attacked Su Mu unabated.


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate. His body disappeared in place. Now he also knows that his strength is not enough to compete with this kind of evil devil.


    Su Mu held his left hand, and a flame lit up from his hand. A moment later, an extraordinary lotus unfolded in his hand.


    Su Mu took him out with a palm and hurled him at the evil devil. He waved his sword with a backhand sword to attract the evil devil''s attention.


    The evil spirit hit him with a fist, without any fancy, and directly smashed the sword Qi, but he couldn''t escape the lotus and burst on his head.


    Buddha''s anger Lotus can also be regarded as a profound skill. In addition, the power of Su Mu''s body has been increased several times by integrating several different fires with the sun''s true fire. The power of explosion is enough to raze a huge mountain to the ground.


    However, such a powerful Buddha anger lotus did not cause any serious injury to the evil devil after it exploded on his head, but angered him.


    The evil devil roared and the empty hole in his heart loomed. Su Mu saw the opportunity and waved a sword to stab the evil devil''s body with the help of the sword Qi.


    Although the evil devil had no intelligence, he protected his deadly place very closely. He saw a film suddenly grow in his heart and hide the virtual shadow.


    Su Mu frowned and finally the evil ghost hole appeared. How could it be covered up now?


    However, Su Mu doesn''t care. After all, evil demons are very angry. As long as they are completely angered, they have to give up all their own protection and try their best to kill Su mu.


    It''s just that it''s not so easy to completely annoy him.


    Su Mu frowned, and Cao miejian Jue was directly used. The Shenxiang prison strength worked frantically, absorbing the surrounding immortal yuan, and relying on the Shenxiang prison strength to renew his life, but it won''t last long. After all, Cao miejian Jue belongs to the top skill in the perfect world. Even though Su Mu''s Shenxiang prison strength is also the top skill, he hasn''t cultivated it to the highest level, The speed of fairy yuan absorbed in the body can not keep up with the speed of fairy yuan consumed, and it is also very normal.


    "Only ten minutes or so. If I don''t solve him in ten minutes, I will be solved by him." Su Mu frowned and thought in his heart.


    At this time, the sword meaning of Cao Mie sword formula was condensed, and a sword spirit that seemed to be able to cut down the sun, moon and stars flew towards the evil devil at a high speed. Along the way, it even directly divided several ten Zhang heavenly demons into two. It can be seen that Cao Mie sword formula is terrible.


    The sword light was everywhere. The Cao Mie sword formula with the momentum of cutting everything directly hit the evil devil and cut off his arm directly. Su Mu''s eyes lit up. At least he has an attack that can hurt the evil devil now.


    "Childe... Are you really just beginning to practice swordsmanship?" tea felt very confused. Just which sword can''t be used by ordinary swordsmen. If Su Mu really just started to practice swordsmanship, isn''t the talent of the soaring person too terrible? No wonder over the years, most of the immortals who soared to the fairy world are ordinary people who soared from the world.


    His arm was cut off by Su mu. The evil devil finally couldn''t keep calm. He was furious. A roar seemed to break the clouds, and the momentum of terror rose.


    Su Mu not only didn''t worry, but grinned, because the empty hole in the devil''s chest could not be covered up and was completely exposed in front of Su mu.


    "Good guy, I''ve finally angered you completely." Su Mu thought to himself.


    Although the evil devil''s body is extremely powerful, its weakness is also very fatal. Once the virtual hole in the chest is damaged, the evil devil will be seriously injured, or even die directly due to the damage of the virtual hole.


    In the past, the evil devil protected his virtual cave. It was difficult for Su Mu to kill him, but now it is different. The evil devil has become angry and made no secret of his weakness. This is a perfect opportunity for Su Mu to kill him and get points!


    The Cao Mie sword formula was wielded again, and the evil devil''s angry fist exploded on the sword Qi of the Cao Mie sword formula, which immediately bled, and the only remaining arm was cut off and fell to the ground.


    The evil devil roared again, but it was hard for him to have any impact on Su Mu when he lost his arms. The sword Qi of Cao Mie sword formula directly cut through the evil devil''s empty hole and directly divided it into two. Gradually, the evil devil lost his breath and died completely in Su Mu''s hands.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and couldn''t help grinning. He killed an evil devil comparable to the golden immortal with his own strength, right? I just don''t know how many feet this evil devil is, and how many points will be obtained at that time.


    After killing the evil devil, Su Mu was exhausted. He didn''t save a hundred cents. He couldn''t bear the sword meaning of Cao Mie sword formula twice in a row. After killing the evil devil, Su Mu didn''t hesitate. Without saying a word, he directly withdrew from the battlefield and began to cultivate and regulate his breath under the protection of red tea.

 Chapter 418

    While Su Mu was killing the Baizhang evil, Jiang Qiao, the commander of the Dizi camp, was also fighting with a 1800zhang evil. He sometimes looked at Cao Gang who was sealing the portal nearby. He was worried. He could not resist the evil for too long. The strength of the evil was far more than that of the immortal in the golden fairyland, But it has not reached the level of Da Luo Jinxian. I''m afraid this guy needs a strong man at the level of half Da Luo to kill alone.


    "Cao Gang! Are you ready?" Jiang Qiao shouted anxiously.


    "Come on, come on! Hold on!" Cao Gang was also a little anxious, but fortunately, he looked at the closed door and breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he sealed the door.


    Without much to say, Cao Gang sealed the door and rushed directly to the place where the river bridge was located. The tiger head knife suddenly came out of its scabbard, slashed the evil devil''s shoulder from the rear, and cut a big knife edge on his shoulder.


    "Has the seal been completed?" Jiangqiao asked aloud with a long gun.


    "Don''t worry, it''s completely sealed. You and I will kill this guy first!" Cao Gang nodded and replied.


    "That''s good! This guy fought with me for so long, as if he couldn''t use up his strength. Attack his eyes and waste his eyes first!" Jiangqiao nodded and reminded.


    "I''ll lead him, you waste your eyes. My tiger head knife is not good at stabbing eyes." Cao Gang said. His voice fell. Cao Gang took the lead and ran towards the evil devil. The tiger head knife in his hand cut down fiercely. The evil devil is not afraid. What''s the concept of eighteen hundred feet? The devil looked at Jiang Qing and Cao Gang as if humans were looking at two mosquitoes looking for a chance to suck their own blood.


    Such a huge body shape gives evil spirits a strong physical and physical advantage, but perhaps it is also because this advantage is too great, so God deducted their intelligence. No matter how powerful evil spirits are, IQ is always a problem.


    Cao Gang cleaved down with a knife, and a knife Qi of several kilometers appeared in the air. The broadness of the knife Qi was bigger than that evil devil!


    Without the slightest fear, the evil devil punched the knife Qi and shook it away.


    At the same time, the figure of Jiangqiao suddenly appeared in front of the devil''s head. He saw that Jiangqiao shot like a silver dragon out of its sheath, stabbed the devil''s left eye and blinded his left eye.


    "Roar!!!" the evil devil immediately became angry. The severe pain in his eyes made him unable to bear it. Without saying a word, he waved his fists. Unexpectedly, under the blind fight, he blasted the river bridge into a blood mist.


    "Jiangqiao!!!" Cao Gang was shocked and quickly withdrew from the attack range of the evil devil.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the evil devil. Holding a jade card, he directly photographed the evil devil''s forehead. The evil devil immediately quieted down and slowly turned into a monster only ten feet in size.


    The man didn''t stop. Looking at the evil army not far away, he immediately frowned. Without saying a word, he waved the jade amulet at the evil demons. The golden light of the jade amulet was shocked. The amulets spread all over the evil demons and sealed them one by one.


    Cao Gang was surprised when he saw the man''s face. He quickly knelt on one knee and bowed his head and said, "see general right!"


    "Cao Gang! What''s going on? How could such an evil spirit suddenly appear?" the right general asked coldly. If he hadn''t come in time, I''m afraid all the more than 1000 elite here would die here.


    But in time, he rushed over at the moment when he noticed the appearance of the evil spirit, but he still didn''t stop the scene of the evil spirit bombing the river bridge.


    Diziying leads Jiangqiao and has five accomplishments in golden Wonderland. The most important thing is that Jiangqiao is still very young. In the future, it will be able to make Da Luo the guardian of Ziwei emperor palace town.


    But now he died at the hands of such a small evil devil. He felt very angry in his heart.


    Jiangqiao is under his command. Jiangqiao is the commander of dizi camp. As long as Jiangqiao is alive, dizi camp is under his command. Tianhe water army has millions of troops, of which the three camps of man, earth and sky are the most elite. All of them are highly gifted and will be at least family treasures above the five grades of golden fairyland in the future.


    But what does it mean that Jiangqiao is dead? It means that he has lost his control of dizi camp and a promising soldier.


    "General Huiyou, we just arrived at the evil gathering place and found that the seal had been broken. Jiangqiao and I sealed the door for the first time, but still ran out of a thousand Zhang heavenly devil. We are not opponents..." Cao Gang bowed his head and some don''t know how to explain.


    Just then, Qin''s voice suddenly rang.


    "Oh, isn''t this Lao Qi? Why are you interested in coming to the evil gathering place?" Qin Zhen asked curiously.


    "Qin zhe..." right general Qi Yun looked at Qin zhe who suddenly appeared in front of him, and his face became ugly. He understood why the seal here would be suddenly unsealed, and directly took Qin zhe away from the evil gathering place.


    "How do you live and guard here, and I''ll pick you up and leave in three years!" right general Qi Yun said aloud.


    "Congratulations to the left and right generals!" Cao Gang bowed his head and said. As they walked away, Cao Gang raised his head. His face was also very bad, but no one knew why it was bad.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Ziwei Pavilion, the right general Qi Yun dragged the left general Qin Yu, who was like a dead dog, into the Ziwei Pavilion, which attracted countless people''s eyes. They wondered what happened to the left general and was beaten like this by the right general.


    Qi Yun threw Qin Yu to the side of Ziwei emperor''s study, knelt on one knee, bowed his head and said, "see the emperor!"


    "Get up and talk." Ziwei emperor was holding a brush in his hand and was studying calligraphy. He was not curious about Qi Yun dragging Qin Fu in.


    "Great emperor! Qin Fu released evil demons without permission, causing heavy losses to the elite camp!" Qi Yun said aloud.


    "I know, the river bridge is dead." Ziwei emperor still didn''t look up and wrote a word calmly.


    "Endure?"


    Qi Yun frowned at the word "forbearance" on the white paper and said, "what does the great emperor mean?"


    "Understand by yourself and leave Qin he. You should leave first. Now you have broken through to Da Luo Jinxian. There is no need to teach Qin he a lesson. If I kill him, where can I find such a obedient loyal dog?"


    Ziwei emperor asked suspiciously, "is it difficult for you to do it?"


    "I can''t do it." Qi Yun shook his head.


    "That''s enough."


    The crape myrtle emperor grinned, looked at the fainted Qin Fu and said, "you go. There are some things you don''t know. It''s urgent to guard the border. Go to the northern border for some days first."


    "Qi Yun takes orders!"

 Chapter 419

    After Qi Yun left, crape myrtle emperor waved and injected a fairy yuan into Qin Yu''s body to wake him from his coma.


    Qin Fu immediately knelt down on one knee and bowed his head and said, "see the great emperor."


    "Qin Zhen, I just asked you to release some ordinary demons that they can solve. What did you do instead?" Ziwei asked coldly.


    "Back to the emperor, I just..."


    "OK, because you don''t obey my orders, I lost a good Tianjiao under my command. Go to the south to guard the alien. When will you break through the third grade of luojinxian and come back?" Ziwei said without raising his head.


    Qin Fu''s face was a little ugly, but he didn''t dare to say anything more, so he had to bow his head and say yes.


    ¡­¡­


    In the upper reaches of Tianhe River, outside the gathering place of evil spirits, more than 1000 elite selected by Ziwei emperor palace have camped here and guarded it all the time.


    In fact, there won''t be any big problems here. After all, most of the demons here have been sealed in the different space by Ziwei emperor. What they need to guard is just some ordinary demons who have escaped.


    "Su mu, I heard you killed a Baizhang evil demon alone?" Lei Ming asked aloud in front of Su mu.


    Su Mu smiled at the speech, nodded and replied, "well, it''s just good luck."


    "There''s no such thing as luck. If you can kill a hundred Zhang evil demon by leaping over the level, it shows that your strength is very strong. Ordinary grade-1 and grade-2 golden immortals are no longer your opponent. What''s the matter? Are you interested in being the commander of the human word camp?" Lei Ming asked with a laugh.


    Su Mu felt a little confused when he heard the speech and asked, "isn''t the commander of the herringbone camp you? Why, you''re wrong?"


    "No, I''ve received the news from the above. Let me take the post of commander of the local word camp temporarily. I decide who the commander of the herringbone camp is. I think you''re a good choice. After all, in terms of strength, basically no one in the herringbone camp is your opponent." Lei Ming said aloud.


    Su Mu pondered for a moment. Becoming the leader of the herringbone camp did a lot of benefits. Not only did his rights rise by a section, but also became the leader of the herringbone camp. The resources and points he obtained every month far exceeded the resources he got now. In general, it was a matter of great benefit and no harm.


    How could su Mu refuse such a good thing?


    So Su Mu nodded and promised, "if you can trust me to hand over the herringbone camp, I''ll be the commander."


    "That''s settled."


    Lei Ming grinned, got up, breathed loudly, attracted the attention of the people, and said, "everyone, I received the above news and asked me to take over the commander of the Di Zi camp temporarily. I think it''s good to let Su Mu be the commander of the herringbone camp. Do you have any opinions?"


    "Su mu? Is he the guy who showed great brilliance during the selection that day? His strength is really strong, but his level seems to be a little low." the water army of the one celebrity camp said to himself.


    "What is a low state? Do you know what Su Mu did when he fought against those evil demons yesterday afternoon?"


    Another water soldier looked at him and said, "yesterday, that guy killed dozens of ten Zhang demons and one hundred Zhang demons with his real fairyland second grade strength. It''s absolutely easy to cross the level to fight the first and second grade of golden fairyland. I don''t mind being the commander of our herringbone camp."


    "I don''t mind. Anyway, I can''t be the commander. Since Su Mu has strength, let him be. If he doesn''t do well, let''s ask the superior to change the commander."


    "That makes sense."


    A moment later, the discussion was over. None of the five hundred elite of the herringbone camp had any opinions. They all agreed that Su Mu would be the leader. Those who had opinions could only be deeply buried in their hearts and did not want to reveal them.


    "Well, well, since everyone has no opinion, Su Mu will be the commander of the herringbone camp in the evil gathering place in the future. Su mu, do you want to say hello to your comrades in arms in the future?" Lei Ming grinned. People familiar with Lei Ming know that this guy looks serious and arrogant, but he is an ordinary immortal when dealing with friends and acquaintances, There is even a little Teaser attribute.


    "It''s not necessary?" Su Mu said awkwardly.


    "What? Shy?"


    With a grin, Lei Ming pulled Su Mu up from the ground and said, "everyone, remember his appearance. This is the future commander of your herringbone camp. Don''t don''t know who he is when he gives orders."


    "Don''t worry, Lei Ming, even if I don''t know you, I won''t not know the man who defeated you, ha ha!" a loud voice came out. Lei Ming smelled and looked, but it was his old friend Feng Qi.


    "Your uncle, see how I deal with you." Lei Ming grinned and rushed directly towards Feng Qi.


    Anyway, there won''t be any accidents when guarding here. In fact, they are very good. In addition to the relationship between each other, they also have an acquaintance when they return to Ziwei emperor palace in the future.


    Seeing the thunder leaving, Su Mu sat on the ground again and fiddled with the fire in front of him with his branches.


    Strange to say, people in the fairyland are not afraid of cold, do not eat grain, and do not need fire to illuminate the front, but many fires still rise in the camp, as if they were necessary.


    "Congratulations, childe. Now childe has become the commander of the herringbone camp. He will be appreciated by the emperor when he returns to Ziwei palace in the future." red tea said to Su mu with a smile.


    Su Mu also smiled, but he was not laughing at the future mentioned by red tea. He was laughing at red tea. He didn''t know what he wanted.


    What he wanted was not the appreciation of the crape myrtle emperor, but the position of the crape myrtle emperor, one of the five emperors of the fairy world. After su Mu came to the fairy world, he knew that the power distribution of the fairy world also raised his ambition.


    There shouldn''t be so many forces in such a huge land as the fairy world. Just one is enough. Su Mu has the same mind as the Jade Emperor of heaven. When he has enough strength in the future, he will pull up his team and win the position of crape myrtle emperor.


    Until now, Su Mu realized that the reason why he could not afford ambition in Xuantian continent was that his power had reached the peak when he was in Xuantian continent and he had the ability to control everything. His words were like the imperial edict, and no one would refute them.


    But when he came to the fairy world, he had no right to speak and no ability to control everything. In this case, Su Mu''s heart also raised endless wild hopes, but his strength is not enough to display these ambitions.

 Chapter 420

    The days of guarding the upstream evil gathering place are very boring. The places guarded by the three camps are different. The herringbone camp led by Su Mu is in the middle of the evil gathering place. The place guarded by Tianzi camp is hundreds of miles away, and the place guarded by dizi camp is hundreds of miles away.


    The reason why we let the herringbone camp guard the central part is that the strength of the herringbone camp is not too strong. When some evil demons that they can''t solve appear, the second battalion of heaven and earth can also quickly support them.


    Most of the sailors in the herringbone camp turned black at the thought of guarding here for three years. God knows what he thought at that time, so he had to participate in the selection. Now, three years, this boring time will take three years! Who can hold on?


    In contrast, Su Mu is different from them. Although the gathering place of evil demons is a place full of evil demons, the immortal yuan here is thick enough. For more than a month, Su Mu has been practicing in seclusion all the time and has promoted his cultivation to the third grade of real fairyland.


    Although the improvement is not great compared with before, it is also a rare improvement, okay? Compared with those who have been unable to break through a small realm for several years, Su Mu''s cultivation speed can be called a demon.


    On this day, Su Mu didn''t stay in his camp to practice as usual, but rested and played a game of chess with red tea. Red tea was cultivated by Ziwei emperor palace since childhood. It can be said that he was proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Although Su Mu also had good chess skills, he was still defeated by red tea.


    "Chess is very good," Su Mu praised.


    Tea smiled and said, "thank you for your praise."


    "What day is it today?" Su Mu looked at the crazy sailors in the camp and wondered, thinking it was a special day.


    "They can''t stand the boring days here. They may feel a little depressed." tea replied.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. He can''t go on like this. He is now the commander of the herringbone camp. If anything happens below, he can''t get rid of it.


    Su Mu stood up, jumped into the air to attract people''s attention, and said aloud, "gentlemen, I have encountered many interesting things in the world, which can be used to pass the time. Do you want me to teach you?"


    "Commander, tell us quickly. We''re all going to be bored to death." a marine said excitedly. As long as there is something that can make them forget time, if they are bored every day, will it be too sad for the past three years?


    "Is there gambling in the fairy world?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Yes, there are gambling houses in the major cities of the earth fairy world. They are all things that roll dice and gamble. It''s very boring. Commander, you don''t want us to gamble here? The boss knows that he will teach us a lesson." the water army said helplessly.


    "No, I''ll teach you how to play in the lower world. It''s definitely a game you haven''t seen before. Even if the emperor knows it, it''s nothing. Just pass the time without gambling? Besides, the emperor won''t know it''s gambling, will he?" Su Mu said with a grin.


    "Ah, that makes sense! Commander, tell me how the lower boundary plays."


    Next, Su Mu taught the people how to play mahjong and fight the landlord. Do you say there are no cards? There are so many stones on the edge of Tianhe. It''s mahjong to pick them up and process them. Playing cards are better. Don''t you just take some hard paper and process them?


    In this way, a completely different scene appeared. Every day Su Mu left his big account and saw those water soldiers playing cards. Even red tea couldn''t help but find three water soldiers to play mahjong.


    "Lying in the trough, they won''t become addicted to gambling? It''s not good to turn them into gamblers. They have to change," Su Mu thought in his heart.


    In the evening, Su Mu convened 500 people in the herringbone camp for a small meeting, which roughly means that they can play, but only in the afternoon. What they should do in the morning must be done before they can play cards in the afternoon. At the latest, they can''t play more than midnight in the evening. Su Mu deducted several pairs of mahjong and playing cards so that they can only play in rotation.


    "At that time, you can arrange the order yourself. After the patrol is completed, another team can replace you. People who complete the patrol can also continue to play with you. Anyway, you can play, but you can''t immerse yourself in it. Since there is a casino in the fairy world, there must be gamblers who are addicted to gambling, and you don''t want to be like that?" Su Mu said aloud.


    "Don''t worry, commander. We know what to do. We''ll just follow your requirements in the future." a marine said aloud.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and announced the adjournment of the meeting.


    After su Mu returned to the camp, many of the sailors had some. He sighed helplessly and said, "it''s not easy for the commander to find us a fun place, and now he won''t let us play all the time..."


    "Well, don''t complain. The commander is right to worry. If we continue to play like this, who will patrol Tianhe?" the nearby Navy warned.


    "You have a point."


    ¡­¡­


    In the western world, a big black dog dressed in human clothes disguised as an adult walked arrogantly on the main road, attracting frequent glances from the surrounding immortals.


    "What make complaints about this monster family in the clothes of the Terran? Even if he love to wear, he should turn himself into a human figure." he said, "it looks strange." an ordinary fairy looked at the black emperor''s Tucao passing by.


    "I look familiar to that guy," the companion thought with his chin clenched.


    "I remember what you said. It''s a little familiar. I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere." the ordinary immortal nodded when he heard the speech.


    "Sleeping trough! I remember! Isn''t he the wanted man we saw outside the city some time ago? He drilled the wall in Shangping city and destroyed the wall!"


    "The sleeping trough is really, isn''t it a dog demon? Why do you like drilling holes as much as pangolins?" the ordinary immortal asked immediately.


    "God knows, this dog is valuable now. I don''t know who can catch him. Anyway, it''s impossible for us. It''s said that the dog can form an array. The defenders in Shangping city didn''t keep him."


    "Forget it, let''s do our business."


    As they walked away, the black emperor listened to their discussion with arrogant smiles, and didn''t care about his being wanted.


    He still has important things to do now. It is said that there is a big tomb in the north, which seems to belong to a general of gouchen palace hundreds of thousands of years ago. He seems to be going back to his old business. He has never had the opportunity to dig graves with Su Mu before. Now he is alone, no, a dog. Digging graves is his favorite.

 Chapter 421

    In gouchen emperor''s palace, gouchen emperor''s face was dark. Not long ago, he ordered a general of Jinxian bapin under his command to take 10000 gouchen army to the cemetery to wait for the rabbit, but he didn''t expect that the other party not only took out the grave, but also engraved many words mocking him.


    "What on earth do you eat? I''ve kept you for so long that you can''t even catch a dog now. What''s the use of me keeping you?" Gou Chen scolded with an ugly face. His tone was very bad. He scolded the general of the eighth grade in the golden fairyland and 10000 sergeants.


    At this time, gouchen was angry. In order to catch the black dog who sneaked into gouchen palace to steal treasures and steal the tomb of the former general of gouchen palace, he took the initiative to expose the cemetery of a senior general.


    But fortunately, when he planned this and the plot before, he had taken away all the treasures inside. This time, the black emperor actually didn''t steal anything good.


    However, gouchen was still very upset. His plan was foolproof. Ten thousand troops surrounded the cemetery, and a general of the eighth grade of the golden fairyland guarded it. In this case, the other party sneaked into the cemetery under their eyes and stole all the remaining treasures.


    What''s more irritating is that the black dog stole all the coffins! Now, the general who achieved great success in gouchen emperor''s palace hundreds of thousands of years ago is still lying on the ground in the tomb, which is an insult to his ancestors!


    "The great emperor, please calm down. We have surrounded the cemetery. Even a fly can''t fly in, but we really didn''t expect that the black dog would dig a hole and dig directly into the main tomb from a hundred miles away. This is our negligence. Please punish the great emperor." the general of the eighth grade of golden fairyland bowed his head and said to Emperor Chen.


    "Now is not the time to punish you. I don''t want to let anyone know that there are enough people mocking us. I don''t want us to lose the dignity of gouchen palace again, do you understand?" gouchen said to the general with a cold face.


    "Please don''t worry, my subordinates will keep the news, and will catch the black dog in the shortest time, which will shake the majesty of emperor Chen''s palace. Please order the emperor to send 50000 troops to me. Even if my subordinates turn the western world upside down, they will find the black dog and bring it to the emperor for disposal." The general bowed his head and said solemnly.


    "Hum! If you can catch him, it''s good, but if you can''t catch him, don''t blame the emperor for going to the border with you to guard evil demons regardless of his face." gouchen said solemnly, without a trace of joke.


    Hearing the speech, the general solemnly nodded and said, "if my subordinates don''t catch the black dog within a month, I don''t need the emperor to take action. My subordinates go to the border to suppress evil spirits. If the emperor calls my subordinates, they will never appear in the West!"


    It doesn''t sound difficult to suppress evil spirits, but one thing you should know is that this is the western world. It may be very easy to guard evil spirits in other places, but it''s different here. Where is a sea of fog in the westernmost part of the western world, you can''t see the road ahead. On the other side of the fog, countless evil spirits exist in the fog, The generals of the western world suppress evil spirits, and basically no one can come back alive, because they sometimes go into the fog to eliminate evil spirits, because there are not a few generals who die accidentally. Therefore, for the western world, going to the border to suppress evil spirits may be the most severe punishment.


    Gouchen the great can also choose to execute him directly, but he rarely does that. Unless he makes a great mistake and reaches the unforgivable level of gouchen the great, he will be executed. After all, he will execute a general who has followed him for countless years at will, which will certainly make the following people have some other thoughts. Maybe when it''s his turn.


    "Since you have said so, do as you expect. I''ll give you 20000 more troops, a total of 70000. I want you to catch the black dog for me within 20 days and bring it to me to deal with him. Can you do it?" emperor gouchen looked at the general with a cold face and a very solemn tone.


    As soon as the general''s face was frozen, he quickly knelt down on one knee and solemnly said, "please let the great emperor rest ten thousand hearts! My subordinates will surely catch the black dog and send him to the great emperor within 20 days to be disposed of by the great emperor!"


    "I''m waiting for you to bring me good news. This afternoon," gouchen waved.


    "Subordinates take orders!" the general solemnly nodded, quickly withdrew from gouchen palace and went to the place where the army was located to select people and horses.


    He needs 70000 sergeants who are best at exploring to help him catch the big black dog in 20 days. As long as he catches the big black dog, everything is easy to say. Gouchen will not embarrass himself. If he can''t catch it, needless to say, go to the border to suppress evil spirits.


    ¡­¡­


    In the western world, the black emperor couldn''t help grinning when he looked at the wanted notice issued by Emperor Chen''s Palace on the wall. Once again, he was about to face the pursuit of half the world. However, what he had covered up was very good. No one would find Su Mu according to his appearance. After all, they entered the earth fairy world at the same time and went together for more than a month.


    "The emperor is not so easy to catch, a group of fools. If you can catch the emperor, there will be ghosts. Isn''t the emperor standing at the foot of your gouchen palace now?" the black emperor said with disdain and wanted to catch himself and play at the same time.


    According to the information on the wanted notice, gouchen palace didn''t tell the news that he came and went freely in the tomb surrounded by gouchen palace a while ago. He scolded gouchen. How about so many of them? They don''t come and go freely, so that they can''t find their shadow.


    "I''ll pour fire on this matter." the black emperor grinned. Anyway, he didn''t think it was too big. He was ready to spread the news of the disgrace of gouchen emperor''s palace a while ago.


    The method he chose was also very not to give face to gouchen palace. He directly entered the city at the foot of gouchen palace, wrote the news on some paper, and pasted it on the notice walls everywhere in the city. In less than half a day, the hidden and unspoken news of gouchen palace was well known in the city.


    "Done, according to the gossip level of the human race, I guess the whole western world will know the news in a short time. I can''t stay here anymore. Let''s slip away first." the black emperor looked at the gouchen emperor''s palace in the depths of the clouds and disappeared directly into the city. The original place left a rune paper engraved with runes.

 Chapter 422

    Just after the general left the gouchen palace, gouchen immediately received a letter from the spies of the city below.


    "Did you send the jade amulet to play? You have to write a letter." emperor gouchen frowned, but he still opened the letter and checked it.


    Soon after, when Emperor gouchen finished reading the information, he suddenly flew into a rage. As soon as his front foot ordered him to hide the news, his back foot was well known in Xiafang city. At this speed, it would not take three days for the immortals in the whole western world to know that they had made a fool of themselves in gouchen palace.


    He tried his best to hide this scandal, but it spread, which made gouchen emperor very angry.


    Without saying a word, Emperor gouchen directly summoned the generals and soldiers who had just left gouchen palace and asked them to go down to gouchen palace to find the trace of the big black dog.


    This kind of thing can be known without any thinking. It must have been spread by the big black dog.


    "It''s brave to do such a thing and go to the city where I hook emperor Chen''s palace to spread. Is this looking down on me?" emperor Gou Chen thought angrily. He was one of the five great emperors who was easy to get angry. He was very angry. Now he has been provoked by a black dog for so many times, and he is even more angry now.


    "Ablaze with anger!" and immediately shut the city of the city, and let all the merchants and the city''s people shut up their mouths, and let the city guards immediately investigate the black dog in the city. "


    "Subordinate, take orders!" there was a reply outside the door, and then disappeared.


    Just then, an old man in a black robe walked into gouchen palace, came to gouchen emperor, sat in a chair on the side, and said aloud, "the emperor should calm down first. This kind of thing is not urgent. He is just a small dog demon. Is it not easy for us to find him in gouchen palace? The emperor should not let his anger daze his head."


    "Sir, I can''t stand this kind of provocation." gouchen said with an ugly face. He didn''t mind that this person didn''t respect his performance. This person was sent to teach himself since he entered gouchen palace. He can be regarded as his guide teacher. He became gouchen. It was the other party''s advice that successfully won the throne from so many people in those years.


    "Emperor, the black dog is now hidden in a mountain range. In my opinion, he is not the demon family in our fairy world, I''m afraid he is the demon family flying in the lower world." the old man in Black said aloud.


    "It''s impossible, sir. It''s good for the lower human race to have a super talented climber for so many years. How can there be a demon race soaring? There has been no news of the demon race soaring for countless years." Gou Chen said with a frown.


    "No, emperor, please think carefully. If it''s a local demon family in the earth fairy world, why doesn''t the dog demon have any news on the list of the demon family, and the dog demon is very good at arrays. Although the demon family is powerful, it doesn''t know anything about arrays. The black dog is very proficient in arrays. It must be cultivated by someone. Who dares to cultivate such a demon in the earth fairy world A black dog came to fight against us in the Chen emperor''s palace? Only those who had just soared and didn''t know the size could be possible, "explained the old man in black robe.


    "Sir, there hasn''t been any soaring person in recent countless years?" gouchen asked with a frown.


    "Who said no, there was a Skywalker in the East a year ago. Now he has joined Ziwei emperor''s palace and become a member of the Tianhe water army under Ziwei emperor. I can calculate the news. Please believe it." the old man in black bowed to gouchen emperor.


    "In that case, I''ll directly contact the crape myrtle emperor and ask him to check for me. Which one is flying alone or with other ''things''?" gouchen said with an ugly face.


    The five great emperors are in charge of the five worlds, and there is also a flying pool in the western world, but no one has appeared for countless years. The way of heaven seems to be taking care of the East. Most of all good things are Oriental, which also makes gouchen very unhappy.


    Now his anger has dissipated a lot. The black dog really doesn''t deserve to be angry. It''s better to directly challenge the crape myrtle emperor and let the crape myrtle emperor and himself join hands against the Jade Emperor on the grounds of this matter.


    Nowadays, the war between the five great emperors is much more important than a black emperor. He also needs to contact his allies as soon as possible.


    Zhongtian Jade Emperor God wants to unify the five parties, why don''t they want to? But they all know that the person who first raised this matter will certainly be attacked by the other four.


    Now the Jade Emperor of Zhongtian has great power. Now he has put forward this matter. Obviously, he is not afraid of their four great emperors working together.


    But what, who can laugh and say that he doesn''t know at last?


    This war of the five great emperors is also an opportunity to devour the territory of others, consolidate their position and step by step to the highest, which is the ultimate goal of this war.


    Although none of the five great emperors is incomparably powerful, who and did not laugh me to the end when fighting in disorder, so it is necessary to win over allies.


    Presumably, at the moment, the two great emperors in the north and the south are also in active contact. They want to become allies and fight together. They will divide the victory and defeat again after solving the others.


    "The things of the ascender are different, Xiao Ke, Emperor. I don''t think Ziwei will answer you any word. He has such a strong card in his hand. He must want to be alone and get the greatest benefits in the war." the old man in Black said aloud.


    "If he doesn''t say it, then I''ll tell him that I will attack the Oriental world together with the Jade Emperor of Zhongtian. I think he can say it or not." gouchen said angrily.


    The old man in black robe was in a hurry when he heard the speech and said, "please calm down, Emperor. This matter must not be allowed!"


    "Why?"


    "The Jade Emperor of heaven risked the universal condemnation to unify the five sides, which has been hated by countless immortals in the earth fairy world. If the great emperor joins hands with the Jade Emperor again, even if we win, we will still be affected by the scattered cultivation in the earth fairy world, and they will even establish forces to compete with us, so it is absolutely impossible to unite with the Jade Emperor of heaven." the old man in black shook his head and said.


    Then the old man in black took a deep breath and said: "Great emperor, the Jade Emperor of the middle heaven does not have any advantage in this contest that has not yet started. No matter what the final outcome of the war, he started the five-party war. Even if he really unified the five parties, the scattered cultivation in the fairy world will not let him go. On the contrary, there will only be four winners in this five-party war, and the final winner will lose the title of war criminal. People will think that he is over War has unified the five sides, so that the fairy world does not have to suffer. "

 Chapter 423

    After hearing the words of the old man in black robe, Emperor gouchen couldn''t help falling into silence. If he could achieve his current position, he would not be a fool and know the size of things. Indeed, if he really joined hands with the Jade Emperor of Zhongtian, he would really risk universal condemnation.


    The reason why Zhongtian Jade Emperor God publicly stated that he wanted to unify the five worlds is probably not just because of his strength. A large part of them are unknown. The strength of the five great emperors is obviously similar, but he still publicly announced that he wanted to unify the five worlds. He doesn''t know whether to say that the Jade Emperor God is stupid or smart.


    "Contact the crape myrtle emperor. First make clear the origin of the dog." gouchen sighed.


    "I see." the old man in black nodded, got up and disappeared into the gouchen palace and hurried to the East.


    This kind of thing is not so easy to talk about with the messenger jade symbol. It is best to have face-to-face talks between the two sides.


    ¡­¡­


    With the black emperor spreading the scandal of gouchen palace everywhere, the majesty of gouchen palace can be said to have reached the freezing point. Basically, the scattered cultivation in the western regions despised gouchen palace.


    However, these casual practices are not stupid. They do not openly show their disdain for gouchen emperor''s palace. They can''t help but be ashamed. At least they are also the rulers of the western world. These Western immortals under the protection of gouchen emperor are not qualified to laugh at gouchen emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    In the East, the gathering place of evil spirits in the upper reaches of Tianhe River, Su Mu has been here for half a year. In these six months, except for those evil spirits who just arrived, Su Mu has never seen any other evil spirits at all. Su Mu is seizing the time to practice every day. Half a year has also improved Su Mu''s cultivation and reached the five grades of real fairyland. In these six months, Su Mu has improved his cultivation day and night, Although the cultivation of the five grades of true fairyland is nothing in the herringbone camp, Su Mu''s combat effectiveness now can steadily surpass an ordinary golden immortal.


    In the past six months, the elite of the 500 people''s word camp who suppress evil spirits have also been used to staying here. After the daily patrol is completed, they will meet with several friends to play cards. The bet is naturally their fairy crystals, but the number is relatively small.


    In the past six months, the elite of the herringbone camp have been practicing and have not been fooling around. After all, in this strength oriented world, improving their cultivation and enhancing their strength is the most important thing.


    "Childe, have you finished your cultivation?" red tea looked at Su Mu who came out of the big tent and asked curiously. A while ago, Su Mu closed the door to understand the sword technique and didn''t leave the big tent for a full month.


    "Well, I''ve made some small improvements, but it''s not very big." Su Mu shook his head and replied.


    "The childe has done well. It''s good to improve in a month. After all, Kendo can''t be repaired in a short time." red tea said aloud.


    "What you said is reasonable. Has anything happened in this month?" Su Mu asked curiously.


    "That''s not true, but the Tianzi camp in the upstream evil gathering place seems to be in trouble, but they haven''t asked us for help." tea said loudly. She received the news a few days ago. The upstream Tianzi camp encountered evil spirits, but it should be easy to solve with the strength of Tianzi camp. After all, most of the more than 200 people in Tianzi camp are in golden fairyland, The strength is much stronger than the herringbone camp and the local word camp.


    "You shouldn''t worry too much. If even Tianzi camp can''t be solved independently, what''s the use of letting us support? It''s better to directly inform Ziwei emperor palace." Su Mu said casually.


    Indeed, if they can''t solve the problems encountered by Tianzi camp this time, even if they go to support, it''s difficult to change the situation. After all, compared with Tiandi Second Battalion, the strength of Renzi camp is still too weak.


    The herringbone camp is like a child care basket, which includes the Tianjiao with good talent in Ziwei emperor''s palace. When they are strong enough, they will be sent to Tianzi camp or dizi camp.


    Generally speaking, the herringbone camp is just a place to transport new faces for the second battalion of heaven and earth.


    "One more thing, Lei Ming, the commander of dizi camp, came to see you not long ago, but you were closed at that time, so he left without saying anything." red tea said aloud.


    "Thunder is looking for me? Strange, what did he come to me for?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help wondering, but he also nodded and replied, "no matter him, if he really came to me, he should have told you that day. It''s probably not a big deal. Just ask him next time he comes."


    "Tea understand."


    ¡­¡­


    In Ziwei emperor''s palace, Ziwei emperor looked at the West and looked a little bad. Now the relationship between the five great emperors is very tight. Why did gouchen send someone to the East through the middle of the sky?


    "Servant, Huang Laojiu has seen the East sky crape myrtle emperor, and the crape myrtle emperor is Yongchang." the old man in black bowed to the crape myrtle emperor.


    "Elder Huang, I didn''t expect you and me to come this time. Brother Gou Chen bothered you to come in person. I don''t know why?" Ziwei asked with a smile. The strange color on his face had completely disappeared, as if he had a good relationship with each other.


    Before Huang Laojiu could reply, the crape myrtle emperor immediately smiled awkwardly and said, "sorry, this is not the place to talk. Would elder Huang like to come into my crape myrtle palace?"


    "Why not? Emperor, please first." Huang Laojiu said with a smile.


    "Please."


    ¡­¡­


    When he came to Ziwei Pavilion, Ziwei emperor personally ran a cup of tea for Huang Laojiu, handed it to Huang Laojiu and said, "how did Gou Chen send you back? What''s the matter?"


    Huang Laojiu nodded and said, "he asked me to come to Dongtian to check the things of the flying people a while ago. Maybe you don''t know that a black dog stirred up the West and made gouchen emperor''s palace lose face. After my exploration, the black dog was not the local demon family in the earth fairy world, but the flying from the lower world."


    "Do you suspect that the black dog and Su Mu entered the earth fairy world at the same time? But the relationship between the lower human race and the demon race has been at odds. How could they enter the earth fairy world together?" Ziwei emperor frowned and asked with some doubt.


    "Is it difficult that you haven''t sent someone down to explore? Now the mortal and the demon have been integrated into one, and the demon has become a vassal of the mortal and governs the mortal together." Huang Laojiu frowned and said.


    "I wanted to send someone down to check, but I was stopped by the black and white chess saint." Ziwei emperor shook his head and said.


    Huang Laojiu was surprised when he heard the speech and asked, "the black and white chess saint? Aren''t they missing?"


    "They are not missing. They went to the East sky feisheng pool to guard feisheng valley." Ziwei emperor shook his head and said.

 Chapter 424

    Huang Laojiu took a breath when he heard the speech. There was a black-and-white chess Saint suppressing feisheng valley. Wouldn''t it say that the connection between Dongtian and the lower world was broken?


    The black-and-white chess saint, as a rising person in the world, has left a shadow in the hearts of countless immortals in the fairy world. They suppress the rising pool and will certainly not let any immortals go to the world from the rising pool in the East sky.


    "These two bastards, after all these years, don''t know how to be calm and pave the way for the world." Huang Laojiu said with an ugly face.


    "It''s a small matter to pave the road. I''m afraid they have ulterior motives. The two masters of black and white chess have one heart and two bodies. Their strength has broken through the eleventh grade as early as I don''t know how many years ago. Now it''s uncertain that they have broken through the twelfth grade. If they have different intentions, we are very passive." Ziwei emperor sighed.


    "Forget it, don''t worry about them first. Gouchen ordered me to find out if the big black dog in the western world was a companion with the one under you." Huang Laojiu took a deep breath and said.


    "It''s estimated that they soared together, but it still needs to be checked. I''ll send someone to check carefully where the climber once stayed, and maybe I can get some useful news." Ziwei emperor said aloud.


    "That''s good. The war of the five great emperors is about to begin. I still suggest you deal with the soaring one secretly. After all, when the war begins, no one knows what he will do. Don''t forget how the northern emperor ascended the throne." Huang Laojiu warned.


    "I''m free and measured about this. You can stay in Ziwei emperor''s palace for a while. When the matter is found out, you can go back to the West and don''t show your horse to gouchen emperor." Ziwei emperor said aloud.


    "Servant understand." Huang Laojiu nodded, got up directly and left Ziwei Pavilion. Without anyone to lead the way, he walked towards a room and returned to the room that once belonged to him.


    Huang Laojiu is one of the legends of the earth fairy world. In that era of soaring people, Huang Laojiu, as a local immortal in the earth fairy world, fought with the soaring people''s chamber. With the breakthrough of the strength of those highly gifted soaring people, they soared to the fairy world. There are only five fingers in the earth fairy world who can beat Huang Laojiu, including the five great emperors.


    As a casual practitioner, Huang Laojiu once even killed a soaring man who broke through the realm of Da Luo. He was famous all over the world at one stroke. The cutting of immortal sword in his hand frightened countless people.


    Later, Huang Laojiu joined the gouchen palace in the western world. Due to his strong strength, the last gouchen emperor did not embarrass Huang Laojiu too much. He gave him a place to worship and taught an apprentice in the gouchen palace.


    This disciple is also very good. When he grew up, he won the status of gouchen palace and became one of the five great emperors.


    Huang Laojiu''s life is incomparably magnificent. All the old strong people know Huang Laojiu''s strength. In addition, he has personally cultivated a great emperor, which is the envy of countless old strong people in the earth fairy world.


    But no one knows that Huang Laojiu was originally the second former Ziwei emperor of Ziwei emperor''s palace. There are no people in the same era with Huang Laojiu. He either soared or became loess. In this case, Huang Laojiu had a great plan in his heart.


    Enter gouchen palace, cultivate your own team and make great contributions to Ziwei palace.


    Obviously, today''s Huang Laojiu has succeeded, and his legend has been adapted by countless storytellers and spread to every corner of the earth fairy world.


    Maybe I don''t know who the emperor is. No one knows Huang Laojiu!


    The meaning of this passage is that maybe you don''t know who the five great emperors are today, but you absolutely can''t not know who Huang Laojiu is and what he looks like.


    Huang Laojiu''s portrait can be said that every family has it. Even if not, he has seen it in other people''s homes. Huang Laojiu is a living legend!


    However, while admiring Huang Laojiu, many old strongmen are also very curious about Huang Laojiu''s past, but no matter how they check it, they can''t find Huang Laojiu''s past.


    The last emperor Qinghua of the North was also very interested in the origin of Huang Laojiu, but what happened later? He died suddenly in his palace for no reason!


    Since then, no one dared to explore Huang Laojiu''s past, even if he was a heinous devil in the past. After all, most of the immortals in the fairy world are afraid of death.


    Life is still so long. Why die?


    ¡­¡­


    In the south of Dongtian, a 12-year-old man with a sword in his hand looked at the desert like place around him.


    "Brother Tian Quan, how long will we stay here?" the boy asked aloud. He was the Tianjiao boy in the fairy world who entered the Ziwei emperor palace with Su Mu that day, Liu Yun.


    "Two years." Tian Quan took out the wine pot and took a sip. He can''t say he likes Liu Yun now.


    Liu Yunxin is too bad to stay in Ziwei emperor palace, so the general above saw that the sum was transferred to his thousand people army. He didn''t care, but now he is very unhappy.


    Each of the thousand people army was carefully selected. The power of the big array was not as simple as that of a thousand ordinary immortals. But now, because Liu Yun joined, Tian Quan''s thousand people army lost one array eye, and Liu Yunxin was not willing to learn the art of array eyes. As a result, his power of the big array was at least two layers less, which made him very unhappy.


    "Two years!? isn''t it? We''ll stay in such a place where we don''t pee for two years? Kill me with one sword." Liu Yun said sadly. He still preferred to stay in Ziwei emperor''s palace. The beautiful sister who took care of himself that day was so beautiful that he didn''t see enough.


    "OK, xiaoyunzi, you''d better hurry to practice and refresh yourself. Our thousand people army is short of an array eye, and you must make it up." the soldier beside Liu Yun said aloud.


    Although Liu Yun''s army is not as rigid as before because of Liu Yun''s arrival, it is also a good pastime to see Liu Yun make some jokes on weekdays.


    "It''s too much trouble," Liu Yun said.


    Tian Quan looked at him when he heard the speech, and his face was not very good-looking. He thought who made you so unhappy at the beginning. He wanted to recommend you to Ziwei emperor and accept the cultivation of Ziwei emperor palace, but you confused the bright future. Who can blame?


    To tell the truth, if Liu Yun had been more mature, he might have been able to stay in Ziwei emperor palace, but who made him a child?

 Chapter 425

    Tian Quan looked at Liu Yun who was impatient and couldn''t help shaking his head. The boy''s talent was really good, but he was too lazy. He didn''t have much perseverance and was willing to do something, which was not a good thing for him.


    After all, the fastest period of time for practitioners to improve their accomplishments is only from the age of 12 to 100. Once the age of 100 is over, everything will not be the same as before.


    After the age of 100, the physical function decreases. Practitioners can only nurture themselves by relying on the immortal yuan in their body to make their body grow old less quickly. Of course, many people don''t care about this. Therefore, there are many experts who become famous after the age of 100, including Huang Laojiu last time.


    This is also the reason why most of the immortals with successful cultivation are men. Female immortals generally care about their appearance. The local immortals in the earth fairy world have not received the baptism of feisheng pool, so they can''t keep their youth forever until their cultivation reaches a certain level.


    Therefore, in this case, most of the female immortals who were unwilling to work hard in the early stage began to age and gradually show signs of degradation. They will separate the immortal yuan in their body to keep their flesh perfect.


    However, this is not a long-term solution, because if you keep the beauty of your body, your cultivation will also be affected, because most of the immortal elements in your body are used to keep your body, so it is naturally difficult to improve your cultivation.


    For countless years, fairy fairies have developed a lot of panacea to keep their figure and face, and wasted their good cultivation time on other things.


    If Liu Yun doesn''t work hard now, in the future, with the aging of his body, his cultivation speed will gradually slow down, and even get stuck in a state for hundreds of years.


    In contrast, the way of heaven has too much favor for those who soar. In the world, if you cultivate to a certain level, you can always maintain your youth and live for hundreds of thousands of years. After soaring, there is a soaring pool to wash and practice your body, so that your body can be sublimated again, just like the innate constitution just coming out of your womb.


    Even if he doesn''t practice hard, he can still maintain his perfect appearance and physical state, but he can live up to 500000 years. It''s difficult for him to compare his life with the local immortals in the earth fairy world. After all, the local immortals born in the earth fairy world have a life of millions of years from birth, as long as you don''t die, Then there is no problem for you to live safely for hundreds of thousands of years.


    "Liu Yun, the speed of your cultivation improvement has become a little slow recently, which is different from your talent. In terms of your talent, you should be able to break through half the real fairyland world at the moment. Why do you still stay in the celestial realm?" Tian Quan said aloud.


    "Commander, isn''t xiaoyunzi doing things with us every day? It''s normal for the cultivation speed to slow down." a soldier helped Liu Yun explain.


    "Don''t mention him. I don''t know him yet. At the beginning, when Ziwei Imperial Palace recruited soldiers and horses, your parents recommended you to me. The hope is that you will fly to the branches one day. I happen to see your talent is very good, so I brought you back. But now what about you? You are lazy and don''t practice every day. Don''t you want to become a loser?" Tian Quan said solemnly that he took Liu Yun into Ziwei emperor''s palace. Naturally, he didn''t want to see him degenerate like this.


    The reason why he was suddenly like this was because he was hit. It is said that the boy brought back by Yuan Feng had entered the Tianhe water army and became one of the elite of the herringbone camp. His achievements in the future are absolutely small.


    He was unconvinced, so he suddenly became severe.


    "Commander, i..."


    "All right."


    When Liu Yungang wanted to explain, Tian Quan directly interrupted him and said: "Liu Yun, your talent is not weak. In the future, you even have the opportunity to break through the eight golden immortals and become a general in Ziwei emperor''s palace. I don''t want you to degenerate like this. Therefore, in the two years of guarding evil demons, you don''t need to do anything else. You only have one thing every day, that is, cultivating weapons, such as swordsmanship and marksmanship. You need to know a little about them You can''t slow down your promotion, okay? "


    Liu Yun dared not retort, but nodded and said, "I know, but commander, you can''t let me practice without rest every day."


    "Don''t worry, I have discretion. As long as you practice hard, I won''t deduct your rest time." Tian Quan said with a smile. As long as this guy can practice hard, everything else is very easy to say.


    "OK, I''ll try my best to practice." Liu Yunxing replied that he was only 13 years old and was still at a playful age, so he didn''t like practice so much, but as long as he was given a break every day, it wasn''t impossible to practice.


    ¡­¡­


    Cao gangduan was sitting on the main position of the camp in the upper reaches of the Tianhe river. His face was very bad. Just a few days ago, a black light suddenly flashed in the Tianhe river. He immediately sent two elite Tianzi camp elites of the second grade of the golden fairyland to explore, but he found nothing. Moreover, he lost the powerful combat power of the two golden fairyland for nothing.


    "Think you should know what happened when I called you up?" Cao Gang said with a very ugly face.


    "I know." everyone nodded. They saw the black light in the Tianhe with their own eyes. Cao Gang also sent someone to explore. As a result, the two elite of the second grade of golden fairyland died in the Tianhe. The bodies floated to the bank and were picked up by them.


    "Then I don''t have to make redundant explanations. There is only one thing, that is, what exactly exists in Tianhe and whether it is an evil spirit. If so, I need to get a solution. If not, I hope to know what it is!" Cao Gang said with an ugly face.


    Just at this moment, an elite of Tianzi camp quickly ran into the tent, knelt down on one knee and arched his hands and said, "commander, that thing in the Tianhe appeared again! But it only appeared for a moment, and it disappeared again in the blink of an eye!"


    Cao Gang was stunned. He immediately stood up and said, "what have you seen with your own eyes?"


    "If you return to the commander, your subordinates have seen it with their own eyes. You can''t be wrong!"


    That day, the elite of Ziying hurriedly said, "I also saw the trace of a space hole after the black light disappeared, but the space hole soon disappeared."


    "Space hole!? are you sure?" Cao Gang was stunned and asked aloud.


    "I''m sure!"


    "That''s not an evil spirit!" Cao Gang''s face was a little ugly. Since he was not an evil spirit, what could be causing trouble in the Milky way?

 Chapter 426

    Cao Gang can now confirm one thing. The black light is definitely not accompanied by evil spirits when they appear. Because the evil spirits have low IQ, it is absolutely impossible to master the law of space. Since there are traces of space holes after the black light leaves, it shows that the other party is an immortal with good cultivation.


    But who is the other party and why dare to break into the upper reaches of Tianhe? Dare to kill the elite of Tianzi camp in Ziwei emperor palace?


    Cao Gang doesn''t know the reason, but he knows that the other party is definitely an immortal who has a little cultivation strength and doesn''t know the heaven and earth. It''s nothing for you to enter Tianhe. After all, Tianhe is not owned by Ziwei emperor palace, but it''s no joke for you to kill the elite of Ziwei emperor palace.


    "Send the news back and tell the people above that there are rebels hidden in Tianhe. With low means, kill the two elite of Tianzi camp and let the Imperial Palace avenge them!" Cao Gang said angrily.


    Although angry, Cao Gang is relieved now. Now that he knows that the other party is a Terran, it''s easy to solve it. What can''t be found in the East with the ability of Ziwei emperor palace? He can rest at ease for some time.


    "Commander, I think it''s better for our Tianzi camp to solve this matter by ourselves. Just tell the above when it''s time. We should avenge them for killing our brothers in Tianzi camp!" an elite of Tianzi camp said aloud.


    Cao Gang frowned when he heard the speech. After a moment, he nodded and said, "what you said is reasonable. This matter really should be handled by ourselves to avenge the elite of our Tianzi camp."


    The voice fell, and everyone''s faces were smiling. Cao Gang stood up and said, "everyone, have a good rest tonight and conserve your energy. Tomorrow, all of you will enter Tianhe and find out the murderer. Even if you don''t find him, you should find some clues, catch the other party and avenge the two elite, so as to comfort their spirits in heaven!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    There was nothing to hide about the Tianzi camp. It spread to the other two camps. The thunder of the Dizi camp had nothing to do anyway. It also sent 400 people to help the Tianzi camp catch the real murderer. The herringbone camp was not so free. Besides, the herringbone camp didn''t have the fighting power to help others. They had to guard the Tianhe river.


    Although no one was sent, Su Mu planned to go there in person and follow the elite of Tianzi camp to explore the Tianhe. He came here for half a year. In addition, Su Mu didn''t go to Tianhe in the previous month. He didn''t know what kind of scenery was under the Tianhe. Su Mu was also very curious.


    As for red tea, Su Mu didn''t let her follow. After su Mu left, the herringbone camp can''t match the fighting power of Jinxian except red tea. If red tea leaves together, then leave 500 elite of herringbone camp here. In case something happens, Su mu can''t explain.


    "Red tea, the herringbone camp will be handed over to you." Su Mu reminded red tea before leaving.


    Tea nodded and asked reluctantly, "young master, really don''t tea go with you?"


    "No, besides you and I are leaving, there will be no one to manage the elite of the 500 character camp here. In case of evil demons, you can delay the time until the support arrives. They guard here alone. I don''t trust them, but you are different. I''m very relieved of you." Su Mu said with a smile.


    Red tea smelled that his face was red, nodded and said, "red tea, thank you for your trust."


    Su Mu also smiled, nodded, turned and left.


    On the way, Lei Ming looked at Su mu with envy and said, "you are the winner in life. As soon as you entered Ziwei emperor''s palace, the emperor sent you such a beautiful maid. Why didn''t I have your treatment at the beginning?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Su Mu turned his eyes and said, "I don''t believe it. You don''t know what the emperor did when he put red tea beside me."


    Lei Ming didn''t answer when he heard the speech. He didn''t have the courage to talk about the emperor in private. However, he still admired Su mu. After all, he never touched a woman since he joined Ziwei emperor palace and became a member of Tianhe water army. Unlike Su mu, there was a living man around him.


    "Tell me honestly, how is the relationship between you two going?" thunder asked somewhat obscene.


    "Get out of the way, can the things in your mind be noble and dirty!"


    Su Mu glanced at each other and said, "you don''t know, I have a wife. Although she is still in the world, I believe she will rise to the fairy world in a short time."


    "Impossible?"


    Lei Ming said incredulously, "I can understand that you have great talent and rise to the fairy world, but you have to be so powerful to marry a daughter-in-law. What am I?"


    "Don''t believe it. My wife has no less talent than me, but she gave birth to a daughter for me after we got married. Since then, she has been practicing at home. Now that her daughter has grown up and is sensible, my wife will be able to catch up soon." Su Mu said with a smile. Liu Qingyi used half a yellow plum to remove the impurities in her body, It can be said that the talent is not much weaker than Su mu. Flying is just a matter of time.


    As for his daughter, Su qinger inherited all Su Mu''s physique and talents. Once born, she was born with the holy body. With the cultivation of resources, Su qinger must be able to fly to the fairy world easily.


    "Sleeping trough! No, you have daughters? How old are you this year?" Lei Ming asked in surprise.


    "If the passage of time in the earth fairy world is the same as that in the world of mortals, he will be almost 12 years old now." Su Mu said with a smile. This year he has also entered the age of 32, and he has entered the middle age in the past and modern world, but his cultivation has improved too fast, and his appearance has remained at the age of 20, which looks no different from that of a 20-year-old young man.


    "OK, you, I''m sure I''m right. You are a winner in life. How happy are the three members of a family? When this is over and I go back to Ziwei emperor palace, I must tell the emperor that I have to go outside and see if there is a girl who falls in love at first sight and marry her." Lei Ming said with longing.


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t speak. Lei Ming''s idea is unlikely to succeed. The relationship between the five great emperors is like water and fire. It''s estimated that the war won''t wait many years. Will Lei Ming still want to get married at that time? Are you kidding? The cultivation of the fourth grade of golden fairyland is a good combat power. How can Ziwei emperor let Lei Ming leave?


    "Don''t believe it! I''ll definitely find a woman who loves me at first sight. By the way, she must be good-looking, or even if she loves me, I don''t think I can see her." Lei Ming grinned.


    "Good luck," Su Mu said with a smile.

 Chapter 427

    Deep in the Tianhe River, the cold river water soaked Su mu, making Su Mu seem to fall into a cold world. Not only Su mu, but also a group of golden fairyland strongmen including thunder and Cao Gang felt the cold.


    At the bottom of Tianhe, thunder found a black footprint, which revealed a strange smell of evil, just like those evil demons.


    "Is it difficult for an immortal to practice the skills of the demon family? No, there hasn''t been a real demon family for many years?" thunder said.


    "God knows what''s going on. If it''s an immortal who has practiced the skills of the demon family, it''s OK. If the real demon family appears, there will be trouble in the fairy world." Cao Gang replied.


    Now the five great emperors are like water and fire, and the war is imminent. If the demon clan comes out at this time, how can the earth fairy world resist it? Those high-ranking immortals don''t care about the life and death of the rest.


    If the demon clan really appears, it is estimated that the last thing to resist the demon clan is their commanders who are not too powerful to take their lives and drag the demon clan forward.


    Su Mu was puzzled. There were demons in the earth fairy world, and there were demons in the world. What was the demon family?


    "Can you tell me something about the demon clan?" asked Su mu.


    "I''ll tell you after I go back. Now I''d better find the person who killed the elite of Jinxian in Tianzi camp." Lei Ming said.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the Tianhe River, in a cold and dark Canyon, a huge underwater cave is hidden here.


    "Those sailors guarding the Tianhe River have come to us," said a man with a strange face and a single horn on his head.


    "They can''t find it here. Don''t worry," another man with two horns on his head replied casually.


    "Well, have you found a way to inject the soul into the evil body?" the double horned man asked aloud.


    "It''s hard. The skills of our demon clan are not very suitable for the soul. It''s very difficult to extract the evil soul of the human race into the evil devil''s body. Moreover, the evil devil itself has a soul, but his IQ is relatively low." the one horned man said helplessly.


    "The master ordered us to finish this thing within three years, or you and I will go to hell to see those demons."


    "I don''t want to see those ugly demons, so it''s necessary to find a way to inject soul," said the double horned demon family with an ugly face


    "I will try my best, but I''m not sure. You know how fragile the soul is. If you are careless, it will collapse. Just like the two Terran souls captured a while ago, even if their cultivation is strong, the soul is extremely fragile." the one horned demon clan said helplessly.


    "The water army guarding Tianhe will not let us hunt their elite all the time. Over time, we will certainly be exposed. After those people outside leave, we should change our place to live. The cold river water here makes me very unhappy." the double horned demon said with an unhappy face.


    Most of the demons practice fire magic skills, because the power of fire is strong enough and uncertainty is the same as the demons, which is very suitable for them to practice.


    At the bottom of the Tianhe River, they are surrounded by the cold water of the Tianhe River, which makes them feel very uncomfortable. A few days is not a problem, but if they stay here for a long time, they will collapse.


    "I''ve found the next place very suitable for us to stay," said the one horned demon.


    "Where?"


    "Under a volcano, there is magma everywhere. I like it very much." the one horned demon replied.


    "That''s a good choice. After those people outside leave, we''ll go to the volcano you said immediately," said the double horned demon family.


    "I see."


    At this time, a man suddenly appeared outside their cave. He kept looking at the cave. The dark bottom of Tianhe could not affect his realization. He clearly saw the scene of the underwater cave * * and the two men with horns on their heads in the cave.


    He suddenly widened his eyes, one horn and two horns, and his face was the same as that of the human race. Isn''t this the appearance of the demon clan!?


    "Commander Cao Gang! I found the demon clan! I found the demon clan! The location is..."


    Pooh!!


    Before he finished, his chest was suddenly penetrated by a demon like scarlet claw, and a thick mouthful of bright red blood came out of his mouth.


    "Exposed," said the one horned demon with a frown.


    "Withdraw."


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end, Cao Gang just received the news from his elite, but he lost his voice before he reacted.


    "Where is the location!? answer! Where is the location!?" Cao Gang was shocked and asked, but he never received a response.


    "Damn it! It''s the demon clan! They haven''t appeared in the earth fairy world for so long. How can they suddenly appear!?" Cao Gang thought with an ugly face. The matter about the demon clan is not a small matter. He can''t keep hiding it.


    "You guys, we have to leave here." Cao Gang said to the elite of Tianzi camp behind him.


    There is no doubt about the elite of Tianzi camp. They are soldiers of Tianzi camp, and Cao Gang is their commander. Obeying orders is also something they must do.


    Without any hesitation, the elite of the Tianzi camp swam directly to the top of the Tianhe River and soon all went ashore.


    Lei Ming didn''t ask much. He looked at Su mu, nodded and swam towards the top of Tianhe. He returned to the shore with his local word camp elite. Su Mu naturally followed suit and returned to the shore.


    "It''s better to be comfortable on the shore. It''s freezing me at the bottom of the Tianhe river. You see, my eyebrows are frozen." Lei Ming pointed to Su Mu''s eyebrows and said.


    "Indeed, it''s a little too cold under the Milky way?" Su Mu said with a cold shiver. If he wasn''t strong, I''m afraid he couldn''t follow down to the bottom of the Milky way with his cultivation.


    "More than that, the upstream section is still warm. The coldest place is the section of the river guarded by the Tianhe Navy. Where is the real cold? I once jumped into the Tianhe and couldn''t stand going back to the shore without staying for half a minute." Lei Ming glanced away.


    Su Mu was puzzled when he heard the speech. When he first arrived at the Tianhe water army that day, the commander who temporarily managed the Tianhe water army seemed to have been soaking in the depths of the Tianhe river. Was that honing his body?


    "To say what''s really powerful is the Grand Marshal of our Tianhe water army. The bottom of Tianhe has been closed for hundreds of years and has not appeared. If the soul lamp is still shining, we all think he has fallen below." thundering laughed.

 Chapter 428

    "Have you seen the Grand Marshal of Tianhe water army before?" Su Mu asked suspiciously to thunder.


    "Yes once. I just joined the Tianhe water army at that time. I saw the Grand Marshal practicing martial arts in Tianhe from a distance. How can I say? Our Grand Marshal is much bigger than other generals in Ziwei emperor palace." Lei Ming smiled awkwardly and said.


    "How big is it? Is it bigger than the commander who temporarily manages the three armed forces?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "The two cannot be the same." Lei Ming smiled awkwardly. How could he tell Su Mu that the legendary Grand Marshal of Tianhe water army is a fat man with a height of more than two meters and a waist circumference of more than two meters, but he will be punished!


    As everyone returned to the shore, Cao Gang''s face was ugly. He told the people above the news with a messenger. Then he looked at the people and said, "gentlemen, I''m afraid we''ll leave the evil gathering place ahead of time."


    The elite of Tianzi camp felt puzzled when they heard the speech. Didn''t they say to guard here for three years? How can they leave early?


    Lei Ming was also very confused. He looked at Cao Gang and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Yes."


    Cao Gang solemnly nodded and said, "just now, one of my elite met the demon family. At this time, it is estimated that he has fallen under the demon family, so I let you go ashore immediately."


    "What!? demon clan? Cao Gang, you can''t joke. The demon clan hasn''t appeared for so many years. How can it suddenly appear? And it''s still so close to our Ziwei emperor palace?" Lei Ming said with disbelief. Although they found a footprint full of evil at the bottom of Tianhe, But who can determine whether the footprints belong to the demon clan?


    "I don''t know. It''s the news from my men before they died. It''s the news from him before he fell. Even if he read it wrong, I''ll tell it to the top. After all, demons and demons are different. Once they appear, it will be a bloody storm!" Cao Gang said with an ugly face.


    "What do you do now? Leave the evil gathering place directly? There are countless evil demons sealed here. If your subordinates are true demons, wouldn''t it be bad if they know how to remove the seal?" Lei Ming hesitated.


    "According to the above order, dizi camp and herringbone camp will retreat immediately, and Tianzi camp will wait for support and continue to guard here." Cao Gang replied.


    "This..."


    "Needless to say, the strength of Tianzi camp is far better than that of dizi camp and herringbone camp. There will be no mistakes in guarding here, and someone will come to support in a while. You don''t have to worry too much. Go back and clean up and retreat." Cao Gang said aloud.


    "Well, you should be careful yourself," Lei Ming reminded.


    Cao Gang nodded and rushed to the evil gathering place with the elite of Tianzi camp. Thunder looked at Su mu, shrugged helplessly and said, "let''s go."


    Su Mu nodded and hurried to the herringbone camp with great speed. Lei Ming also returned to his own herringbone camp.


    ¡­¡­


    In Ziwei emperor''s palace, Ziwei emperor stood on a pavilion with his hands on his back, looked at the Oriental continent through the clouds below, and said in a very helpless tone: "the mountain rain is coming, the wind is all over the building!"


    "Great emperor, it''s no small matter at this time. We still need to find out carefully." Huang Laojiu said eagerly. He fought with the demon clan in front of him and knew the strength of the demon clan. Now the five great emperors are as powerful as water and fire. If they accidentally have the opportunity to start the war, it would be bad if the demon clan appeared at this juncture!


    The crape myrtle emperor sighed and said helplessly, "I know it''s a big deal, but the question is, do you think the other four emperors will believe me?"


    When the voice fell, the crape myrtle emperor reluctantly shook his head, looked at the sky and said: "The Jade Emperor of Zhongtian is ambitious. Even if he knows that the emergence of the demon clan is true, I''m afraid he can''t stop his ambition. So is the one in the north. He has contacted me many times to join hands against the enemy. The Western hook Chen is stupid. He can''t even sit on the throne of the great emperor without your help. It''s difficult!"


    "I will spread it in the West. I will communicate with emperor gouchen. I think he still believes in my words." Huang Laojiu said aloud.


    "That''s the only way. If he really believes in the demon family, tell him that the Oriental crape myrtle emperor is willing to join hands with him to resist the enemy. If he doesn''t want to believe it, change the emperor! With your strength, it''s not difficult to sit down and outline the position of the emperor." the crape myrtle emperor said helplessly.


    "No."


    Huang Laojiu shook his head and said, "I can''t and can''t do gouchen''s throne. Now, although the prestige of gouchen''s palace in the West has disappeared a lot, at least gouchen is also a strong man of Luo Jinxian''s ten products. He must sit firmly on the throne and only know the big and small affairs of the West."


    "Forget it, you can do it. If necessary, directly contact all eyes of the great emperor''s palace and tell them that a war is imminent and I need them." Ziwei said reluctantly.


    "I understand," Huang Laojiu said, bowing down.


    "Go." the crape myrtle emperor nodded.


    Huang Laojiu left. The Ziwei emperor, the former two emperors, ran towards the West with his heart. He could feel that the opportunity came. After so many years of arrangement, the demon clan finally appeared and gave him this opportunity.


    "Hehe, I wanted to wait for the chaotic war of the five great emperors to benefit from it. Now it seems that it is not necessary." Huang Laojiu sneered and thought in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Not only in the earth fairy world, but also on the Xuantian continent, the dark cloud in the sky that covered the whole central region did not disperse for more than a month, which caused panic.


    "I have a hunch that something big is going to happen. Now the demon emperor Ao Mo hasn''t risen yet. We must tell him to delay the rise. Today''s Xuantian continent has no emperor level combat power. I''m afraid it''s difficult to get through without the great emperor level combat power this time!" Baimei prospective emperor looked at the dark clouds in the sky and said aloud.


    Below are all the quasi emperors of the human race. Today, they discuss things together in the imperial Pavilion. Apart from the fact that the demon emperor Ao Mo became the great emperor and separated from the twenty-one Dharma protectors, all the twenty quasi emperors Dharma protectors were present, including Su Mu''s wife, Liu Qingyi.


    More than a year ago, Su Mu solved all the troubles and soared to the fairyland. He thought he could live a peaceful life safely, but he didn''t expect the difficulties to come so quickly and didn''t even give them any preparation time.

 Chapter 429

    A month later, the middle region of Xuantian continent was surrounded by endless darkness for more than two months. The Terrans and demons in the middle region had evacuated urgently and went to other places. At this time, there were no other living creatures in the middle region except some animals without intelligence.


    "The dark cloud has fallen and has surrounded the central region. Due to the black fog, the connection between our eastern and western regions has been cut off." Baimei prospective emperor said with an ugly face. The black fog seems to have some barrier. Even the message of sending the jade symbol can''t be transmitted.


    Although today''s Terrans are still connected with the western regions, it is because there is no black fog between the northern and southern regions. No one knows what the black fog between the western and eastern regions is.


    Moreover, according to the news from the southern region, they can''t directly contact the northern region. Only through the eastern region or the western region can they know the news from the northern region.


    "Urgent measures must be taken. If there is something evil in the black fog, then we can deal with it," said the Baimei prospective emperor.


    "What should I do?" Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    "I think we can directly move all human and demon races to the eastern region when necessary, so that even if there is anything wrong with the black fog, we can deal with it at the first time." Baimei prospective emperor explained.


    "This..."


    Gulin Feng frowned and said, "are you too nervous?"


    "It''s necessary to do this. If the Terrans and demons have been scattered everywhere, it''s difficult for us to deal with the black fog if there are evil things. We have to hold together again and come up with a solution." Baimei quasi emperor said.


    "Well, I''ll pass your idea to the other three regions and make them return to the East region urgently." Gulin Feng nodded.


    "OK, let''s act separately. I''ll inform the demon emperor of the demon family. You go to contact the strong of the major human races. You must gather together in the shortest time. If it takes a long time, I''m afraid of accidents." Baimei quasi emperor said.


    ¡­¡­


    The fairy world of the world is not clear. They rarely have time to go back and watch the appearance of the lower world through the flying pool. Unless something really happens in the lower world, the prophets of the mainland fairy world predict it, they will send people and horses to the world for support.


    However, nowadays, the strong casual practitioners in various places don''t have this idea. Ziwei Emperor didn''t spread the news of the emergence of the demon clan, but let Huang Laojiu simply tell gouchen emperor.


    Emperor gouchen still trusts Huang Laojiu very much. He believes Huang Laojiu very much. Besides, about anything about the demon family, Emperor gouchen thinks Huang Laojiu won''t talk casually.


    "Did you get any news from Ziwei Emperor Palace this time? About the big black dog." gouchen asked aloud.


    "Yes."


    Huang Laojiu nodded and said, "two days after I arrived at Ziwei emperor''s palace, I made a comprehensive exploration of the ascender. When he just ascended into the earth fairy world, he was really followed by a big black dog, but later he was scattered for some reason. The black dog entered our western world, and the ascender joined Ziwei emperor''s palace."


    "It''s really connected." gouchen''s face was cold. The black emperor let them lose so much face in gouchen''s palace. Naturally, he hated the black emperor to the extreme.


    "Emperor, you''d better put down your resentment against the black dog and concentrate on dealing with the demon family. After all, even if the black dog is arrogant, he won''t be a little demon after all. He can''t compare with the demon family at all. The emperor should deal with the demon family first and then solve the black dog." Huang Laojiu warned.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I also know that things are big and small. I won''t blindly look for the trouble of the black dog because of a little gratitude and resentment." gouchen took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "It''s so good. After the demon family affairs are solved, the whole western world will never have any hiding place for him as long as the emperor gives an order."


    Speaking of this, Huang Laojiu paused and said, "of course, the great emperor can also inform everyone in the western world to check the black dog now, but the great emperor, the majesty of our Imperial Palace has decreased a lot recently. Now is not the time to look for the black dog."


    "I understand." emperor gouchen slowly closed his eyes and nodded. He was not a fool if he could do the position of emperor gouchen.


    The relationship between the five great emperors was not good, but now it is even more powerful. There are demons at this juncture. If he is willful, he will be busy because of the chaos in the western world.


    At this time, none of the five great emperors dare to easily expose their troops. They are deeply afraid to attract the attention of the other four great emperors and think they are ready to send troops first and be jointly besieged.


    While Huang Laojiu and gouchen emperor were talking about matters, the black emperor who stole the treasure of gouchen palace and twice stole the tombs of the sages of gouchen palace was heading for the southern world. He was not a fool. He knew how powerful the power of gouchen palace in the western world was.


    He may be able to secretly provoke the majesty of gouchen palace, but it is absolutely impossible for him to appear in front of anyone in gouchen palace, because it is wishful thinking to resist the domination of the western world by his own power!


    Now the gouchen palace has sent an army to look for his trace in the western world. He doesn''t think that if gouchen can''t find him, he won''t find him. The west is not suitable for him to continue to stay, so he is ready to go to the territory of the Immortal Emperor in the South.


    The southern Immortal Emperor is in charge of all souls and the southern world. There are not only many human immortals in the immortal palace, but also many powerful demons.


    Moreover, among the three groups in the fairy world, the dragon is in the south, which can be said to be the place with the largest number of demon families in the five-way world.


    The black emperor had this plan two months ago, so he has been going south. Now he is close to the southern border of the western world and enters the territory of the southern Immortal Emperor.


    "Hoo, Emperor gouchen''s palace sent so many people to catch the emperor in the West. Fortunately, the emperor left early with foresight, otherwise he might be caught by them." the black emperor took a deep breath and thought in his heart.


    He doesn''t mean to hide his trace these days, so it''s not very difficult for gouchen palace to catch him. After all, people remember his face in the cities where the black emperor appeared.

 Chapter 430

    Two days later, the black emperor quietly passed the barrier of the western world and the southern world and ran to the territory of the Immortal Emperor of the south.


    "I don''t know what the southern world is like in the western world, but the fairy yuan seems to be more abundant and thicker than the western world." the dark emperor thought in his heart that such a dense plant essence is a holy land for cultivation.


    "No wonder the southern longevity emperor is in charge of all souls. Living here, all souls can increase their lives."


    The black emperor thought to himself, "I don''t know what happened to that boy in the eastern world. His fame hasn''t been spread yet. It''s unreasonable."


    It can be said that the black emperor''s provocation to hook up the Chen emperor''s palace and steal the treasure to dig the grave has gained a great reputation in the West. Su Mu shouldn''t have no news at all.


    ¡­¡­


    At the Tianhe water army camp of Ziwei emperor palace, a water dragon suddenly ejected from the Tianhe, and hundreds of meters of waves beat on the edge of the Tianhe, causing waves.


    At this time, the commander who took Su Mu into the No. 3 camp suddenly appeared, knelt on one knee and said to the Tianhe: "my subordinate Wang Xian, see Marshal!"


    "Wang Xian? How''s it going? Are you tired of taking charge of the Tianhe million water army? Hahaha!"


    When the voice fell, a fat man jumped out of the Milky way, and his fat body stepped directly on the void, making the void turn into a wave like wave.


    "My subordinates are not tired!" Wang Xian said solemnly.


    "If you''re not tired, go to marshal''s house and wait for me. I''ll go to Ziwei emperor''s palace to meet the emperor and wait until I come back." he said casually. Then his body flashed and disappeared into the sky, as if it had never appeared.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is that the supreme commander of the million Tianhe water army? It seems that he is a little... Tall?" Su Mu said awkwardly. Originally, he came out to see the posture of the Grand Marshal of the Tianhe water army, but he didn''t expect that his posture is indeed tall, but it''s a little strange.


    "Young master, don''t judge people by their appearance. Marshal Tianwei has been in charge of Tianhe water army for millions of years. He is the strongest of the three marshals. The throne of the great emperor has been replaced. Marshal Tianwei still sits firmly in Tianhe, and no one dares to move his share."


    Red tea put his mouth to Su Mu''s ear and said quietly, "even if we are Ziwei emperor now, we are not necessarily the opponent of Marshal Tianwei."


    "So powerful?" Su Mu was surprised. He thought the strongest person in Ziwei palace was Ziwei emperor. Now it seems that the fat Marshal Tianwei is better than Ziwei emperor.


    "Good."


    Red tea nodded and replied, "Marshal Tianwei is also the only person in Ziwei emperor palace who directly took the army to kill the demon world. He killed in the demon world for more than half a month, which hurt the vitality of the demon world, and returned with his army completely."


    Su Mu took a breath when he heard the speech. Although he didn''t understand the demon world, he knew the description of the powerful demon family in the earth fairy world. Marshal Tianwei killed the demon family''s base camp with his army and came back safely for half a month. This strength is not ordinary terror.


    "Tea, since Marshal Tianwei is so powerful, why didn''t he fly to the fairy world and stay in the earth fairy world?" Su Mu asked with a puzzled face.


    "I don''t know. It is said that something went wrong when flying." red tea shook his head and replied.


    Su Mu nodded and said, "forget it, let''s go back. I think my cultivation should be enough to break through again."


    "Yes." red tea nodded when he heard the speech, and followed Su Mu back to the herringbone No. 3 camp.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Ziwei Pavilion, the Ziwei emperor had already prepared the drinks, and the big fish and meat had been placed next to him. He sat quietly on the main seat with his eyes closed and waited.


    "Hahaha! I can smell the smell of wine and meat floating out here from a distance. Well, it''s good! It''s been a long time!"


    I don''t know when Marshal Wei actually appeared in front of the crape myrtle emperor that day, laughing with an empty wine glass in his hand.


    "Marshal Tianwei is out of the pass now. Naturally, I have prepared wine and vegetables for you to enjoy." Ziwei opened his eyes, smiled and said. At the same time, he was extremely shocked. He closed his eyes and didn''t find that this guy had come to his face. After so many years, the strength of this guy in front of him is more unfathomable.


    "Then I thank the emperor."


    Marshal Tianwei smiled and said, "great emperor, where are my 200000 Tianhe Navy elite now? Since I have closed the door, should the great emperor return them to me?"


    "Naturally, I will let them return to Tianhe water army camp tomorrow. The marshal can rest assured." Ziwei emperor said with a smile.


    "It''s so good. Come on, I''ll give a toast to the emperor." Marshal Tianwei laughed. He''s been closed for so many years. The only thing he can''t rest assured is the elite Tianhe water army who followed him into the demon world. Those 200000 are the top strong men with more than Jinxian four grades. Under his leadership, he has experienced countless battles, Now, since the crape myrtle Emperor gave them back to himself, he naturally won''t do anything to show each other.


    After all, strictly speaking, he can only be regarded as a marshal under Ziwei emperor. Although his strength exceeds Ziwei emperor, he still doesn''t want to violate Ziwei emperor''s orders.


    After all, he is from Ziwei emperor''s palace. Growing up from Ziwei emperor''s palace, he doesn''t want to be said to be an ungrateful white eyed wolf, otherwise he would have sat on the throne of Ziwei emperor by his own strength and thunder means!


    After having enough to eat and drink, marshal Tianwei patted his fat stomach and said with a grin: "after so many years, it can''t disappear, but it''s bigger."


    The crape myrtle emperor smiled and said in a voice, "marshal, I contacted you this time to let you exit the customs urgently. Do you know the reason?"


    Marshal Tianwei frowned at the speech and didn''t answer. Naturally, he knew what had happened, but according to his divine sense scanning, there was no trouble in the eastern world now?


    "A demon clan hunted Tianjiao of Tianhe water army Tianzi camp. It has been determined that the demon clan did it. I''m worried that the demon clan will appear again, so I interrupted the Marshal''s isolation. Please don''t mind." Ziwei emperor said with a smile.


    "Wherever the emperor is, the emperor is the king. If the emperor is in trouble, I, as a minister, naturally want to help the emperor solve the trouble. Little demon clan, the emperor''s management is up to me." Marshal Tianwei patted his chest and said aloud.


    "Then please the marshal to come." Ziwei emperor smiled at the speech.


    "Good!"

 Chapter 431

    One day later, the Grand Marshal of the three services of the Tianhe Navy led his 200000 elite to the south. His trip is to go to a mountain in the extreme east of the southern world and the eastern world, where he once entered the demon world. This time, he goes to check whether the entrance of the last seal has been untied by the demon clan.


    The march of 200000 troops is no small matter. The five great emperors have planted spies in other places. Naturally, the Oriental world is no exception. Marshal Tianwei, who has been closed for so many years, suddenly left the customs and marched towards the South with 200000 troops. The news was immediately transmitted to the other four great emperors.


    In the western world, in gouchen emperor''s palace, after Huang Laojiu told him, he naturally understood what Marshal Wei was going to do that day.


    "Ziwei emperor has begun to investigate. Sir, please take 200000 troops to the west to see what the magic fog is like now?" gouchen emperor asked aloud.


    "No."


    Huang Laojiu shook his head and said: "Emperor, don''t forget one thing. Now the news of the birth of the demon family is unknown to the other three emperors except the Oriental crape myrtle emperor and you. Now the crape myrtle emperor''s rash dispatch of troops will surely attract the attention of the other three emperors. There are Imperial Palace generals stationed in the magic fog. If anything unusual happens, they will immediately send the news back and take precautions at that time It''s too late. "


    "But Sir, if the Western magic fog is really abnormal and the demons attack our western world on a large scale, will it be late to resist at that time?" emperor Gou Chen frowned and asked with some concern. As the only one of the five great emperors who faced the magic fog directly, he naturally did not dare to take it lightly.


    "The great emperor, but you can rest assured that the demon clan will not appear so fast. There is no concealment of the momentum of the five great emperors. The demon clan will certainly appear when the five-party world is at war. Now it is not an opportunity for them, so there is no need for too tight defense on the magic fog side for the time being." Huang Laojiu said very plainly that the reason why he didn''t want gouchen to raise troops to guard the magic fog was because he clearly knew the bad things brought by such a sudden dispatch of troops.


    The Jade Emperor God is ambitious. Ziwei emperor has attracted their attention by sending troops at the moment, and Ziwei emperor is still marching towards the south. Where is the territory of the Immortal Emperor? If the jade emperor takes this as a reason to unite other emperors, his plan will not be implemented.


    "Well, sir, in your opinion, when is the best time for us to prepare?" gouchen asked with a little doubt.


    "When the Jade Emperor of the middle heaven speaks, we can raise troops to suppress the magic fog. At that time, we will not attract the attention of other emperors, but also be able to suppress the Western magic fog, killing two birds with one stone. What about the emperor?" Huang Laojiu smiled and said.


    "What Sir said is also reasonable. Let''s follow Sir''s advice." emperor gouchen nodded and looked to the East. The crape myrtle emperor has started to investigate the demon family, but he doesn''t know what excuse the Jade Emperor will unite them to suppress the crape myrtle emperor.


    After Huang Laojiu''s explanation, he also understood in his heart that the sudden dispatch of crape myrtle emperor was actually an opportunity. In addition to him, the other three emperors did not know what crape myrtle emperor was going to do. The southern Immortal Emperor would certainly be suspicious. At that time, the Jade Emperor would say a few lies next to him, and everything would be done!


    In the northern world, located in the far north, there is a palace proudly standing in the clouds. This is the place where Qinghua emperor, the ruler of the north, lives.


    Just now, he received the news from the spy he sent to the Oriental world. Marshal Tianwei under Ziwei emperor led the elite of 200000 Tianhe water army to march to the south. The reason is unknown.


    "What is the crape myrtle emperor doing? It has been agreed to join hands to resist the Jade Emperor God? How did he send troops to the territory of the Immortal Emperor?" the Qinghua emperor thought with great doubt.


    "It should not be to send troops to the Immortal Emperor." the old man with white hair shook his head and said.


    "Do you have another opinion?" emperor Qinghua asked aloud. He was a Heavenly Master in the northern fairyland. He was good at array and calculus. After his reputation gradually increased, he was recruited into emperor Qinghua Palace by Emperor Qinghua.


    "The great emperor can think about it. There is no contradiction between Ziwei and Changsheng. How could they send troops to Ziwei? Moreover, Changsheng is easy-going and has a good relationship with Ziwei on weekdays. There is no reason for them to start a war suddenly. Ziwei may have something else to do when he marches towards the south." the white haired heavenly master replied.


    "Well, what if he really sent troops to the Immortal Emperor? Anyway, it''s none of my business. What''s going on next?" Qinghua emperor asked aloud.


    "Everything is ready, just wait for the emperor to give an order," replied the white haired Heavenly Master.


    "Wait."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    It is the place of the middle heaven. It is the thirty-three heaven. The heavenly court stands here proudly. Among the five great emperors, the heavenly court has the strongest strength and is in charge of the middle heaven world.


    At the moment, the Jade Emperor God sat on his throne, looked at more than a dozen great Luo Jinxian under the hall and said: "just now, I received a message that marshal Tianwei, who is in charge of the Tianhe water army under the Ziwei emperor of the Oriental world, led a 200000 Jinxian army towards the south. Do you have any views?"


    "The crape myrtle emperor wants to go to war?" the young man on one side asked aloud. The man had heavenly eyes on his forehead and held a silver long stick, just like the mythical Erlang God, but there was a roaring dog around him.


    "Probably."


    The Jade Emperor God took a deep breath and said, "according to the truth, the four great emperors should be afraid of us suddenly provoking a war, so they all joined hands. I want to know why Ziwei emperor sent troops to the territory of the Immortal Emperor in the south?"


    "Jade Emperor! Do your subordinates think there was a dispute between the southern Immortal Emperor and the crape myrtle emperor, which led to their feud?"


    "Nonsense, the Immortal Emperor is easygoing and can''t offend the crape myrtle emperor. Besides, if the two of them really turn against each other, why haven''t we received the news? The place in the five worlds is not under my uncle''s control?" a young man who looks like Erlang God Yang Jian frowned and said.


    "My nephew is right. The five worlds are under my eyes. If they really turn against each other, I can''t help but know. It''s impossible to offend the crape myrtle emperor with the nature of the Immortal Emperor. The crape myrtle emperor is stable and won''t rush to send troops to the south. Now I''ll give you a task to find out what happened to the crape myrtle emperor in two months I don''t know if you have any different opinions about the reason of the soldiers? "The Jade Emperor said in a flat tone.


    "Follow the instructions of the Jade Emperor."

 Chapter 432

    In the as like as two peas, the Jade Emperor left the skies of the heavens and returned to the Imperial Garden behind the heavenly court. Everything here is just like the legendary heavenly court. It seems that the heaven is actually in the world.


    "Uncle, can we use this reason to send troops to the crape myrtle emperor? I''ve itched my hands for a long time." the young man suggested to the Jade Emperor.


    "Of course, but it will take some time."


    The Jade Emperor God glanced at each other and said, "go down first. I want to think about something myself."


    "Good uncle." the young man left the imperial garden and hurried to his residence.


    As like as two peas in the Jade Emperor, the man appeared in front of him after the young man left.


    "See the Jade Emperor!" the Jade Emperor God knelt down and said respectfully with his head down.


    As soon as this statement came out, if someone in the outside world knew it, he would be shocked. The Jade Emperor God in charge of the middle heaven actually knelt down to another person, or did he kneel down on both knees and head down on the ground. If this matter came out, it would be enough to cause chaos in the five worlds!


    "How are things handled outside?" the man called the Jade Emperor asked aloud.


    "It''s ready. As soon as your majesty gives an order, your subordinates will lead millions of troops to attack the five worlds of the fairy world and dedicate them to your majesty." the Jade Emperor God knelt on the ground and said.


    "Well, I really didn''t read you wrong. It was a correct choice to choose you to sit in the position of the Jade Emperor God. Listen, when I return to the original place in the future, everything in the fairyland will be yours, but the premise is that you do a good job for me now, okay?" the Jade Emperor helped the Jade Emperor God up, patted him on the shoulder and said.


    "Yes! Subordinates take orders!" the Jade Emperor was very excited in the eyes of God. The reason why he was willing to be a dog for the person in front of him was not because of the promise made by the other party to himself.


    "Go and do your own business. Remember not to reveal your secrets. In front of the few, you are just a loyal dog, but in front of the outsiders, you should remember that you are the Jade Emperor God in charge of the middle heaven world. Don''t lose the name given to you by the few." the Jade Emperor said aloud.


    "Yes, my subordinates!" the Jade Emperor God nodded solemnly, turned and left here.


    After walking out of a short distance, the excitement in the eyes of the Jade Emperor God disappeared. There was only hatred and the look of looking forward to revenge. He wanted to cut off the guy''s head and use it as a night pot.


    "Wait for me, Zhang Bairen. Don''t think I dare not resist you, but I still need to wait for a suitable opportunity!" the Jade Emperor thought fiercely in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it at all. Just think about it in his heart. If there is a trace, Zhang Bairen will certainly break himself into pieces. He knows himself clearly, He is definitely not the opponent of Zhang Bairen.


    Looking at the back of the Jade Emperor''s God leaving, Zhang Bairen crossed his knees and closed his eyes, remembering all kinds of things in his mind.


    How did he sit on the throne of the jade emperor through countless disasters, and how was he calculated by the Buddhism to weaken the Tianting combat power again and again, resulting in the great reduction of the Tianting force after the journey to the West and the destruction of the western religion.


    "Sage, it''s really a good means. Unfortunately, I Zhang Bairen not only didn''t die, but also reached another world. I can reach the same level as you through the sanctification of this world. Wait, I''ll kill you back sooner or later." Zhang Bairen thought in his heart.


    His original strength was the realm of quasi Saint beheading two corpses, but now, due to the calculation of Buddhists and Western saints, his strength fell again and again and fell to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Although this strength is no longer the top, it is still enough to walk horizontally in the journey to the West.


    However, Buddhism refused to give up and just chased him to chaos, but how could those people know that they not only didn''t die, but also entered another world through chaos.


    This is the world. Although its strength can not even be compared with the degraded world after countless years of famine, it is enough to cultivate a saint, but it is not the place where he is now, but the upper fairy world among the population of this world.


    Only when he reached the upper fairyland could he have the opportunity to restore the quasi Saint strength and break through the realm of saints in one fell swoop.


    However, this plan will take a long time to implement, because he has now fallen to the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian. Although he has recovered to the sixth grade by relying on the Tiancai and Dibao he took along, it is still not enough.


    By chance, he suddenly found that people in this world did not apply the method of Qi luck, so he had a whim. Since saints practice with the power of Qi luck and become saints by virtue of the merits brought by Qi luck, why can''t he?


    From then on, he began to lay out in this world. From various myths left over from the world to the name of the earth fairy world and the name of the five great emperors, he actually created them in this world countless years ago. Because he supplemented these things that were not in the original local fairy world, he was given merit and virtue by the heaven of this world, but he never used them, It''s stored.


    After being the Jade Emperor for so many years, if he really can''t see anything, he is a real fool.


    Merit and virtue are indeed of great help to sanctification, but what are the consequences? In addition to Hongjun, the sage also broke through to a higher level?


    So he had a whim. Since it''s harmful to become a saint of merit and virtue, what about becoming a saint of luck?


    From where, the Jade Emperor began to cultivate his spokesman in the outside world, and trained him to sit in heaven, trying to avoid karma and innocent killings with each other''s hands.


    So many years have confirmed the feasibility of his plan, so he is even more unscrupulous. The position of the Jade Emperor God in Zhongtian has always been in his hands. Who will be the Jade Emperor is also a matter of his own words, and he just needs to wait for the Jade Emperor he selected to unite the five worlds and let him absorb it!


    In the past, when he was in the wasteland world, relying on the luck of heaven, he broke through the eight products of Da Luo Jinxian in a short time to the realm of quasi Saint two corpses, and became one of the strongest in the era of no saint.


    Perhaps it was the expansion at that time that led to his subsequent failure, but now Zhang Bairen has abandoned all his previous pride and started from scratch. One day, he will sit on the throne, be fearless in the face of the saints, be first class to them, and have equal communication with Hongjun Taoist ancestors!

 Chapter 433

    Although Zhang Bainian is ambitious, he knows how difficult it is to reach that level. Moreover, the strength of the world is weaker than that of the famine. Even if he breaks through the sage, he may not be able to face the saints directly in the famine, not to mention the Taoist ancestor Hongjun, the teacher of the sage.


    "I''ve arranged everything. The name of Jade Emperor God is not a burden to worship. If you can''t satisfy me, hum!" Zhang bainin thought secretly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the south, in the Changsheng emperor''s palace, the Changsheng emperor, who is in charge of all souls in the south, has already received the news from spies. At the moment, the Changsheng emperor''s face is full of anxiety, and it is obvious that he doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    He is peaceful by nature and never makes enemies with others. Even ordinary demon families will not dislike him, because in his opinion, all creatures in the world have spirituality. Since they exist, they have the necessity to exist and are indispensable guests in the world. Naturally, he is also a guest in the world, So how could he look up to those demon or human races?


    But now the 200000 troops under Ziwei emperor are marching towards the south, which has attracted his attention. He doesn''t make friends with others, but it doesn''t mean he''s stupid. Ziwei emperor has a lot of contact with him, but not much. Although the relationship between them is not good, it''s definitely not bad. Among the five great emperors, he has the best relationship with Ziwei emperor.


    But why did the 200000 troops under Ziwei emperor march towards the south? This made him feel very puzzled. This time, the leader was not a layman, but Marshal Tianwei, the famous Grand Marshal of Tianhe water army in the world.


    Marshal Tianwei once led 200000 troops into the demon world, stirring up a bloody storm, but it spread all over any corner of the world. Naturally, it''s needless to say, it''s definitely the top group in the world.


    It is also rumored that Ziwei emperor once fought with Marshal Tianwei, but was defeated by Marshal Tianwei in 150 moves.


    Although I don''t know whether it''s true or not, if this news comes out and no one refutes it in Ziwei Imperial Palace, the degree of credibility is absolutely high. Marshal Tianwei can even be called the first expert in Ziwei imperial palace.


    But it''s such a grand marshal who can be called a strong man in Ziwei palace. At the moment, he leads a 200000 Jinxian army to the south. At this time, Changsheng emperor doesn''t care how good his relationship with Ziwei emperor is, because others have already sent troops, he can''t fail to take precautions. Even if the other party''s goal this time is not himself, he must take precautions, To avoid unnecessary accidents.


    Emperor Changsheng is not good at fighting. His great Luo Jinxian and he are only five fingers. The other four are the generals and marshals of his Changsheng emperor palace. When he learned that Ziwei emperor sent troops, he was ready. The four marshals under his command have led their troops to deal with all possible accidents at any time.


    "On weekdays, I have a lot of contacts with the crape myrtle emperor, and the relationship can be called a friend, but why did he suddenly send troops to the south?" the Immortal Emperor was full of doubts. If the crape myrtle Emperor didn''t say, I''m afraid he really needed to wait until one day to find out.


    However, it is a pity that the Immortal Emperor, who is in charge of all souls in the south, had a good relationship with his friend and did not tell him the news of the birth of the demon family, which also made the three emperors feel incomparable doubts except crape myrtle emperor and gouchen emperor.


    They all wondered the same question, that is, what does the crape myrtle emperor want to do? What is the root cause of sending troops to the south?


    "Emperor, we have made all the preparations, but my subordinates are still a little worried. The strength of the four of us is not the top. The leader of Ziwei Imperial Palace this time is the famous Marshal Tianwei. I''m afraid we are not his opponent." Wu Yuanliang, one of the four Marshals in Changsheng Imperial Palace, said with a heavy face.


    It is not that he despises his three companions and the Immortal Emperor who commands the south, but that they really differ too much from the strength of Ziwei palace.


    If you insist on ranking the strength of the five great emperors, Ziwei palace can definitely rank the top three, or even directly call it the second.


    The first is naturally the Tianting, where the five Heaven and earth are trying to start a war. There are many strong people under the Jade Emperor''s God, and there are more than a dozen famous people in Daluo Jinxian. This force is far beyond the four imperial palaces in the southeast, northwest and northwest. Perhaps this is also the reason why the Jade Emperor God dares to challenge the four heaven and earth alone.


    "Yuan Liang is right. Emperor, please plan for the best and worst. If Ziwei palace really sends Marshal Tianwei to fight in our southern world, it will be absolutely difficult for us to deal with it." Jiang Gong, one of the four marshals of Changsheng palace, responded.


    "Indeed, there are many demons in the south. At this time, although they put their minds away under the management of the great emperor, if the great emperor falls, the southern world will be in chaos!" Wu Yuanliang said solemnly, trying to tell the Immortal Emperor about the harm.


    But the Immortal Emperor still shook his head and said, "the crape myrtle emperor won''t fight against our South so easily. I guess this time, the crape myrtle emperor sent troops south to deal with their affairs."


    The Immortal Emperor spoke out the most anticipated ideas among the people, but they all understood that there was not much possibility.


    What on earth should we do? We directly dispatched 200000 golden fairyland troops! Let Marshal Tianwei take the lead as the person on the expedition. Isn''t this going to war with the south?


    "Are you stupid in your daily practice? The crape myrtle emperor will never dare to go to war easily, otherwise he will face the encirclement and suppression of the other four emperors. The jade emperor has great power now, and everyone is working together to deal with the affairs of the Jade Emperor. How can the crape myrtle emperor send an army to attack our southern world at this juncture?" A man with half white hair came in, frowned and said that he was the first of the four marshals of Changsheng emperor palace, Liang kuohai.


    After hearing this, everyone thought it was reasonable. A moment later, Wu Yuanliang asked, "but brother, now the 200000 Jinxian army in Ziwei Imperial Palace has gone south. Since they didn''t come to attack us, what are they going south for?"


    Liang Kuo Hai smiled when he heard the speech, put a piece of paper directly in front of Ziwei emperor and said, "Ziwei emperor has sent a message. Let''s not misunderstand. He is going to go to a mountain range handed over to us this time."


    "Where are you going?" the Immortal Emperor was stunned when he heard the speech.


    Liang Kuo Hai nodded and said, "if you want to come, the emperor also knows why Ziwei emperor''s palace army went south."


    The Immortal Emperor laughed at the speech and said, "there is a bottom."

 Chapter 434

    There is a place where the eastern world and the southern world meet. There are mountains all over the place, stretching for millions of miles. Marshal Tianwei, the head of the three marshals of Ziwei Imperial Palace, once led an army to kill the demon world from the mountains hundreds of thousands of years ago. Now it is still circulating.


    The same marshal, the same 200000 troops and the same destination also worried the Immortal Emperor.


    "Has the demon clan appeared again?" the Immortal Emperor thought secretly. He is not a fool. Being able to sit on the throne now shows that he is not stupid at all.


    How could Ziwei emperor let Marshal Tianwei lead 200000 Jinxian army into that mountain range for no reason? The only possibility is that Ziwei Emperor Palace found the trace of the demon family and sent Marshal Tianwei to investigate and explore.


    The other two couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when listening to Liang kuohai''s words. As long as they didn''t compete with Ziwei Imperial Palace, after all, their imperial palace''s strength was really not worth mentioning. It was certain that they would lose when they fought with a real giant like Ziwei Imperial Palace!


    ¡­¡­


    A month later, except for the Oriental crape myrtle emperor, the other four emperors gathered their troops and were always ready to be provoked by others.


    In the middle heaven, the Jade Emperor God sat on the throne with incomparably cold eyes and said: "Ladies and gentlemen, despite the peace between the five great emperors, Ziwei emperor sent 200000 troops to the South without authorization. The leader is the famous Marshal Tianwei. I know that the southern Immortal Emperor is difficult to resist the power of Ziwei emperor, so I plan to send 500000 troops to attack Ziwei emperor and breathe a sigh of relief for the Immortal Emperor. What do you think?"


    "We obey the holy order of the Jade Emperor!"


    "It is said that Yang Hua went to the palace." the Jade Emperor said in a flat voice.


    "Promise."


    A messenger officer bowed his hand and nodded, then turned around and shouted outside the LingXiao Hall: "it''s said that General Yang Hua will go to the hall!"


    "Pass! General Yang Hua goes to the hall!"


    The voice covered jiuchongtian and spread outside the hall. The young man with a long sword and a Silver Lion armor grinned and strode into the Lingxiao hall.


    "Minister! See the Jade Emperor God!" Yang Hua knelt down on one knee and said solemnly.


    "Yang Hua listens to the order and leads you with 500000 troops to move towards the Oriental world immediately to attack the crape myrtle emperor and take a breather for the Immortal Emperor of the south!" the Jade Emperor God said in a flat voice.


    "Yes, sir!"


    When the voice fell, Yang Hua turned and left the LingXiao palace and went directly to the main gate of Tianting and the South Gate of Tianting.


    Outside the gate of Nantian, half a million troops were already ready to go. Yang Hua waved in his hand and shattered a cloud outside the sky. He said, "let''s go!"


    "Promise!"


    Half a million troops answered in unison. The voice shattered the clouds and spread into the earth fairy world.


    The earth fairy world scattered cultivation looked at the heavenly palace above his head and shook his head. The Jade Emperor God wanted to find something to do again. It was worrying to start a war.


    "Is the Jade Emperor God going to fight the four great emperors on his own? Where did he get such great confidence?" a sanxiu shook his head and said.


    "God knows, anyway, the peace of the fairyland has been broken. A month ago, Ziwei emperor waved his army south and obviously didn''t fight against the Immortal Emperor, but the Jade Emperor God still sent troops to attack the Oriental world on the grounds of helping the Immortal Emperor. It''s disgusting." another sanxiu said with an unhappy face.


    "Shut up. If heaven knows what you say, you will surely die."


    "What if I know? Is it difficult? I''m still afraid of him? Since he took the Jade Emperor''s throne, he has wantonly started a war, which has made the immortal world famous. If I have the strength, I will fight him to the end and give back peace to the immortal world!" said sanxiu angrily.


    The people around him didn''t continue to cater to him when they heard his words, because what he said was too scary. It would be killing to dare to abuse the Jade Emperor God in the middle of the sky.


    Half a day after the army left, in the imperial garden, the Jade Emperor God demobilized everyone in the imperial garden, came to the pavilion, knelt and said, "see the Jade Emperor!"


    "Get up."


    The voice fell, and Zhang Bairen appeared in front of him out of thin air. Zhang Bairen looked at the Jade Emperor God and said, "how are things going?"


    "Tell your majesty that you have sent someone to lead 500000 troops to attack the eastern world according to your Majesty''s instructions. I think it won''t take long to arouse the anger of the other four emperors. Then they will raise troops to fight against our heaven." the Jade Emperor God replied, but his words stopped and hesitated.


    "What else? Just say it." Zhang Bairen glanced at him.


    The Jade Emperor God nodded at the speech and said hesitantly, "Your Majesty, is our reason for sending troops too bad? The Antarctic Immortal Emperor didn''t ask us for help, and the crape myrtle Emperor didn''t attack the Immortal Emperor..."


    "Palm mouth." Zhang Bainian said with a frown, and his power directly pressed on the Jade Emperor''s God.


    The Jade Emperor God was in a hurry and quickly bowed his head and said, "yes!"


    The voice fell, and the Jade Emperor God began to fan his face again and again. His strength had made the corners of his mouth bleed blood.


    "You should remember one thing. My orders are what you should do, and you don''t have to take care of the rest, okay?" Zhang Bairen said in a flat tone, just chilling the Jade Emperor''s heart with a little killing intention.


    "If you don''t obey, I''ll change a obedient Jade Emperor God, okay?" Zhang Bairen said aloud.


    "Subordinates understand!" the Jade Emperor God knelt down and hurriedly said.


    "Get up."


    "Yes!" the Jade Emperor God quickly nodded and stood aside.


    "As long as you are strong enough, no reason is important. For example, I can kill you with your posture of kowtowing and kneeling. I can also kill you with the reason that you stepped into the imperial garden with your right foot first. The reason is only what the weak need. For the strong, no reason is important. The most important thing is your fist, okay?" Zhang Bairen said blandly.


    "Yes, my subordinates understand." the Jade Emperor God nodded and said solemnly.


    "Go."


    The voice fell, and Zhang Bairen''s body disappeared and disappeared.


    The Jade Emperor God did not dare to express too much dissatisfaction. He turned and quickly left the imperial garden and returned to his bedroom.


    He closed his eyes, his chest fluctuated, obviously angry, but there was no way.


    Zhang Bairen''s strength is much stronger than him. He can''t be Zhang Bairen''s opponent now. He can only continue to develop secretly and avenge him in the future.


    "I''ll give you back the disgrace you brought me one by one in the future. Wait, Jade Emperor!" the Jade Emperor God thought angrily, but there was no wrong expression on his face.


    He''s a movie king.

 Chapter 435

    In the Ziwei imperial palace and Ziwei Pavilion, Ziwei emperor, holding a wolf hairy pen, is painting on the rice paper in front of him. The painting shows a beautiful place with waterfalls, mountains and forests, and an old man crossing the river by ferry.


    "Great emperor, General Yang Hua of the Jade Emperor of the middle Heaven Led 500000 troops to attack our east. Great emperor, do you think we should fight or avoid?" a man with a tiger head knife hanging on his waist asked aloud. He is Marshal Shenwei, one of the three marshals of Ziwei emperor. Under his command, there are nearly 300000 golden fairyland troops and millions of heavenly soldiers, guarding the northern border on weekdays, This time, Ziwei emperor also told him back.


    "Avoid?" the crape myrtle emperor wrote this word in his pen. The handwriting was perfect, but the crape myrtle emperor was not satisfied at all. He shook his head and directly drew a cross on the word avoid.


    "War!"


    The crape myrtle emperor wrote again, and the battle was completed. A huge battle rushed out, which made the crape myrtle emperor grin and say, "you can''t avoid it. You have to take it, and you have to win if you take it! Marshal Shenwei listens to the order."


    As soon as the voice fell, marshal Shenwei immediately took down the tiger head knife at his waist, knelt on one knee and lowered his head: "subordinates are here!"


    "Are you confident to lead the 300000 Jinxian army under your headquarters to meet the 500000 army under the Jade Emperor?" Ziwei said in a very flat tone.


    "Don''t worry, I will win this battle. If I lose, my subordinates will raise their heads!" Marshal Shenwei said solemnly, with excitement and excitement in his tone.


    Obviously this guy is a violent factor.


    But at this time, a man who looked very elegant walked into the Ziwei Pavilion, arched his hand at the Ziwei emperor and said, "emperor, if you can avoid this war, you can avoid it. Now the demon clan appears, I''m afraid it will be bad for the five great emperors to go to war."


    "Needless to say, Shenwei has taken over the battle order this time, and has made a military order with me. If you win, there will be no less rewards; if you lose, bring your head to see you!" Ziwei emperor said very plainly, saying this without even blinking his eyelids.


    "But the Emperor..."


    "Needless to say."


    Ziwei emperor directly interrupted his words, waved his hand and asked Marshal Shenwei to withdraw from Ziwei Pavilion, saying: "Xue he, you are the most good at planning among the three marshals under my command. This time you need to go to the southern world to contact the Immortal Emperor. As for what to do, you naturally understand?"


    Xue He Wen Yan was helpless, but he nodded and agreed to the words of Ziwei emperor. As one of the three marshals under Ziwei emperor, even if his combat power was not strong, he had an amazing IQ and was best at doing these things.


    "Yes, subordinates take orders." Xue he said helplessly, turned away from Ziwei Pavilion and hurried to the south.


    Ziwei emperor''s mind he understood that he didn''t just want the five great emperors to be chaotic. At that time, taking advantage of the five great emperors'' chaotic war, the demon clan will certainly appear. At that time, he will directly eliminate the demon clan in one fell swoop with the two great emperors in the West and the south, and talk about other things in the future.


    But now the problem is that Ziwei emperor wants to fight, so the other emperors will definitely suspect him and conspire to prevent the ambition of the Jade Emperor God, but you are sending troops to the South and sending troops to fight the Jade Emperor. What do other emperors think?


    ¡­¡­


    In the south of Zhongtian, which is far away from the Oriental world, outside a small village, two figures, one tall and one short, are constantly walking towards the distance.


    A little tired, the old Taoist sat on the dusty ground and yawned.


    "There is no peace in the fairyland. The ambition of the jade emperor has begun to be implemented. Is crape myrtle the first opponent he chose?" a Taoist with white beard yawned and sighed.


    "Master, do you think the Jade Emperor God can realize his ambition?" the roadside boy asked curiously.


    "Difficult."


    The old Taoist shook his head and looked at the Oriental world. He said, "apart from the Jade Emperor''s heaven, the Oriental crape myrtle palace is definitely the most powerful of the remaining emperors. The million Golden immortal army under his command is not a decoration. The marshal of the Tianhe water army is also a cruel man. After so many years, I think the fat man has already understood the mystery of the eleven products."


    "Eleven grades? But Shifu, didn''t you say that your accomplishments of the five great emperors are no more than ten grades? Is it difficult for a marshal under the Ziwei emperor to be stronger than the Ziwei emperor?" the Taoist boy asked in great doubt. He was the first to follow Shifu down the mountain and didn''t know anything about the world.


    "Hehe, that fat man is a figure of my age. Now the crape myrtle emperor is just a junior. How can he compete with that fat man?" the old Taoist said with slight disdain. From his perspective, none of the five great emperors can get into his eyes. What he really despises is those peer old monsters hidden in the dark, Those old monsters who are looking for the opportunity to fly to the fairyland, those old monsters failed to fly that year, one by one, are hiding in the dark waiting for the opportunity.


    "Master, who is stronger than Marshal Tianwei under Ziwei emperor?" the little Taoist asked curiously.


    The Taoist priest smiled at the speech, helped his beard and said proudly, "remember, there is no one in the world who can compete with the master except Huang Laojiu and the disappeared black-and-white chess saint. Even if the cultivation reaches the eleventh grade, the fat man will not be my opponent."


    "Oh, master, that''s great."


    The path boy nodded, took out a green cucumber from his arms and said, "then why doesn''t the master even build a residence and stay in the cave all day?"


    When the old man heard his voice, his face turned red. He immediately said, "you know a fart! For teachers, this is close to nature and feels the mysterious meaning between heaven and earth. It''s very deep. You don''t understand and normal."


    Then the old Taoist looked at the cucumber in the little Taoist boy''s hand, grabbed it directly, took a hard bite, chewed it and said, "where did you pick the cucumber? It''s not crisp and sweet enough! You must pick those with good appearance next time, you know?"


    "I see, master." the path boy nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    The voice fell, and a green cow fell from the sky, carrying the old Taoist and the little Taoist boy to the distance, in the direction of the West.


    Just after they left, a middle-aged man with a hoe walked to the place where they had just stayed. Looking at the broken cucumber spit out on the ground, he was angry. He directly threw down his hoe and shouted angrily: "special mother! Who picked my cucumber! It was watered with dung yesterday! It''s not ripe yet!"


    Unfortunately, his voice was far from reaching the two people''s ears.

 Chapter 436

    Half a month later, the Jade Emperor''s General Yang Hua and 500000 troops had arrived at the border of the Oriental world. They ignored the people in the city under their feet and stationed directly in the suburbs not far away.


    Although the Jade Emperor God asked them to attack the Oriental world, if they really go deep into the East, I''m afraid they won''t be able to win in the end. Even their lives may stay in the East.


    "How''s it going? Did Ziwei emperor send troops?" Yang Hua asked the spy nearby. The spy was the head of the spy installed in the Oriental world by Tianting. On weekdays, Ziwei emperor''s every move was sent back to Tianting by him.


    "No."


    The spy head shook his head and said, "Ziwei emperor has no sign of sending troops. Instead, he sent Xue he, one of his three marshals, to the territory of the southern Immortal Emperor."


    Yang Hua frowned when he heard the speech. What is the crape myrtle emperor going to do? It was clear that their heavenly army had reached the gate of the East, but they ignored it and ran to the territory of the Immortal Emperor of the south.


    "It''s hard for me and 500000 troops to wait here?" Yang Hua said with an ugly face. If Ziwei didn''t fight, he really didn''t have the slightest way. After all, he couldn''t threaten Ziwei with the lives of those scattered practitioners in the land fairy world.


    "This..." the spy didn''t know how to answer, and he bowed his head and thought about something.


    Yang Hua was a little angry. He went straight back to the main camp of the camp and sat in the first place. He rushed to the Oriental world with 500000 troops. When he arrived, people ignored his own, which made him seem to have no sense of existence.


    At this time, a spy hurried into the main camp, knelt on one knee and arched his hand and said, "report to the general, Ziwei emperor palace has sent troops, led by Marshal Shenwei, one of the three marshals under his command, and 300000 attacking troops rushed here."


    "Good!"


    Yang Huadun''s eyes lit up and grinned. His previous depression completely disappeared. He said: "send the order, gather the army, and be ready to fight Ziwei emperor palace!"


    ¡­¡­


    In Ziwei emperor''s palace, Ziwei emperor looked at the virtual shadow screen in front of him and couldn''t help laughing. What was displayed on the screen was what Yang Hua said earlier.


    "You Tianting can plant spies in the East, but can''t I plant traitors in your Tianting?" Ziwei emperor sneered. Previously, the spies were his people. It can be said that now most of the spies belonging to Tianting in the eastern world have been recovered by him to provide him with Tianting information.


    With a big hand, the screen disappeared. Ziwei emperor continued to pick up the brush on one side and studied calligraphy and painting, as if he was not interested in the war on the border.


    ¡­¡­


    In the southern world, in the Immortal Emperor Palace, a guest from Ziwei emperor palace was solemnly treated by the Immortal Emperor.


    Xue he, one of the three marshals, is not strong, but he is good at negotiation and planning. He can be said to be an excellent politician. On weekdays, Ziwei emperor rarely let Xue he lead the soldiers to fight. He is mostly entrusted with some official affairs. On weekdays, Xue he is also contacting the other four emperors. It can be said that Xue he has an impression in the hearts of the great emperors of all parties.


    Even the Qinghua emperor of the North was once given a pit by Xue he, leaving a very difficult impression on Xue he.


    "Xue he has seen the Immortal Emperor." Xue he bowed and saluted.


    "Don''t be polite."


    The Immortal Emperor didn''t have any airs. He smiled and picked up Xue he''s shoulder and said, "Marshal Xue he, I don''t know why your great emperor sent you to our south?"


    "My great emperor wants to join hands with the Immortal Emperor against the enemy and send him down to talk to him." Xue he replied with a smile.


    "Join hands?" emperor Changsheng was stunned. The reality of his Changsheng palace can be said to be the weakest among the five great emperors. Why did Ziwei choose him to become an alliance? The northern Qinghua emperor and the western gouchen emperor are much more powerful than him.


    "Yes," Xue he nodded.


    Xue he also guessed about the destination that Ziwei emperor asked him to negotiate.


    Didn''t you say that I attacked the Immortal Emperor of the South and sent troops against me? Then I will directly join hands with the southern Immortal Emperor and ask the southern Immortal Emperor to stand up and declare that there are no soldiers in Ziwei emperor''s palace in the south.


    Although the five great emperors now know that there are no soldiers in Ziwei emperor''s palace in the south, it''s just an excuse. As long as the Immortal Emperor stands up and understands his words, the Tianting will be pointed out by thousands of people. Gouchen and Qinghua will definitely seize this opportunity to fight against the Tianting.


    "This..." the Immortal Emperor had some doubts in his heart. He didn''t know whether to promise or refuse.


    "Emperor, it''s definitely good for us to join hands with Ziwei palace. After all, Ziwei palace is just weaker than Tianting because its strength is above us. My subordinates think it''s a perfect choice to join hands with Ziwei palace." Wu Yuanliang, one of the four marshals beside Changsheng emperor, said aloud.


    Jiang Gongwen, one of the four marshals, also nodded and said, "my subordinates also think it''s very good to join hands with Ziwei emperor palace, but please make your own decision and don''t be influenced by us."


    The Immortal Emperor took a deep breath when he heard the speech and said, "well, marshal Xue he, please tell Ziwei emperor that my Immortal Emperor Palace is willing to join hands with Ziwei emperor palace. If there is anything we need to do in the future, just say, as long as we can, we have nothing to say."


    "So good."


    Xue he also smiled, nodded and said, "then I won''t stay. I''ll wear this news back and tell my emperor."


    "Don''t Xue and marshal stay a few more days?" the Immortal Emperor shouted to stay.


    "No, now our Oriental world is facing a head-on war with Tianting, so I need to go back to share my worries for the great emperor as soon as possible."


    Xue he smiled and said, "goodbye."


    "Please." the Immortal Emperor nodded and sent Xue he away before returning to the emperor''s palace.


    "Great emperor, what''s in mind?" Wu Yuanliang asked aloud. He could see that the Immortal Emperor was unhappy.


    "Nothing, but in the future, our Changsheng emperor palace will be the gun bearer of Ziwei emperor palace for a period of time." the Changsheng emperor sighed helplessly.


    Ziwei emperor sent Xue he to the destination. He had already guessed in his heart, but his guess was not wrong. Xue he did come to join hands with their Immortal Emperor Palace this time.


    The reason why he wanted to serve as a gunner for Ziwei emperor''s palace was the reason why the court sent troops that day. At this time, as long as he stood up and said a word, the reason for the court of heaven would disappear, and the court of heaven with bad reputation and bad luck would be accused by thousands of people. At that time, the four great emperors would start to "seek justice", and the biggest gainer would naturally be Ziwei emperor.

 Chapter 437

    While Xue he talked about the completion with the southern Immortal Emperor, the army of the Oriental crape myrtle palace was also against the 500000 army of the Zhongtian Tianting.


    There is not much difference between the two sides. Although there are 500000 troops in Tianting, they are not elite teachers. They generally cultivate between the fifth grade of real immortals and the second grade of golden immortals, and rarely exceed this limit.


    Although there are only 300000 troops in Ziwei emperor palace, each cultivation has reached the golden immortal realm, and the cultivation has suppressed the Tianting army.


    In this way, Tianting relies on the number of 500000 troops, while Ziwei emperor palace relies on the superb cultivation of 300000 troops under its command and the Tianting army.


    Tianting has taken the lead in sending troops, which can''t be changed. After all, the two sides have met and fought. Now the people in Ziwei Imperial Palace just need to delay their time. They have received the news from Xue he. The southern Immortal Emperor has promised to join hands with his own side.


    Just wait until the southern Immortal Emperor comes forward to announce that the southern world has not been attacked by Ziwei emperor''s palace, then Tianting''s sending troops this time will become disreputable. At that time, Tianting will either withdraw or fight to the end with its 500000 troops and Ziwei emperor''s palace.


    If the first one is good, the crape myrtle emperor has made a lot of countermeasures and had to withdraw from Tianting, then the crape myrtle emperor is confident that it is not impossible to connect the other four emperors to resist Tianting and even attack Tianting.


    But if the Jade Emperor God chooses the second decision and 500000 troops stay in the East and Ziwei emperor palace to fight to the end, the problem will be simpler.


    Since the southern Immortal Emperor has said that he was not attacked by the Oriental crape myrtle emperor, your heavenly army not only did not withdraw, but looked like attacking the East. What else do you want to do? Make a direct voice to the fairy world and tell the fairy world that Tianting is the first to move and ruin the reputation of Tianting. At that time, the four sides will work together to bully Tianting if they want to bully?


    But there are also disadvantages, that is, how much combat power Tianting has stored over the years. These are unknown to the outside world. They fight with the 500000 army. Although the result is good, the 300000 elite can''t be used. They can only follow the 500000 army of Tianting step by step until the war is over, I''m afraid there aren''t many of these 300000 elite teachers left.


    In Ziwei emperor''s palace, Ziwei emperor poured a cup of tea for Xue he with a smile and placed it in front of Xue he. Xue he was stunned at first, but immediately reacted and stood up to take the cup.


    "Don''t be so formal. Xue he, you don''t show up with dew at ordinary times. However, you often stand up to solve my problems every time when it''s critical. You''re very good. Tell me, what do you want? As long as I can take my hand, of course I won''t treat you badly." Ziwei emperor said with a smile on his face, but his eyes were very flat, looking at Xue he and waiting for his speech.


    "The emperor misunderstood. I was originally from Ziwei emperor''s palace, and you trained me. It''s just a trip for the emperor. I can''t praise the emperor so much. Let''s forget about the rewards." Xue he shook his head and said.


    Ziwei emperor couldn''t help laughing at Xue he''s words. A trace of praise flashed in his eyes. Xue he was much smarter than the other two marshals, and his relationship was close to him. He was a trustworthy person.


    "Xue he, the war is handled by Marshal Shenwei and marshal Tianwei. I''ve always been very relieved. You''ve also made a lot of efforts for Ziwei emperor''s palace over the years, so your reward is absolutely indispensable. Go back first and I''ll send the things to your house." Ziwei emperor said with a smile.


    "Yes, my subordinates leave." Xue he nodded, got up, saluted Ziwei emperor and slowly retreated out.


    Although Xue he is not good at leading soldiers to fight, his accomplishments have also reached the existence of the six products of the great Luojin fairyland. He can''t see ordinary things, and even those he can see, will Ziwei emperor give them? Obviously not.


    He didn''t have to ask for anything, but he understood the ruthlessness of the crape myrtle emperor. Xue he was very curious about what the crape myrtle emperor sent to his house this time.


    As one of the three marshals of the crape myrtle palace and his courtiers, I just need to listen to his words and do good things for him. Just as the crape myrtle emperor is really interested in giving him some rewards, I certainly won''t ask him what he needs, but directly bring something to him.


    Ziwei emperor''s palace, as one of the five forces in the fairy world, is in charge of all the operations of the whole oriental fairy world. There must be many treasures in the palace. Ziwei emperor spent too many treasures in this position and didn''t see him distressed for a second.


    But then one thing made people in Ziwei emperor''s palace afraid of Ziwei emperor''s reward.


    Those precious treasures that Ziwei emperor used to drag into the relationship returned to him when he sat on the throne of God, and those who supported him to sit on the throne of God, except Xue he, are now the marshal of Shenwei.


    In fact, a lot of things happened that year. If Marshal Tianwei hadn''t just returned from the demon world and was recuperating, I''m afraid who was sitting in the position of crape myrtle emperor.


    Over the years, crape myrtle has been sitting on his throne overlooking everything, but only when facing Marshal Wei that day, he flattened his posture and dared not even have a little pride.


    Because he also knew that if Marshal Tianwei really didn''t want him to sit on the throne, it would only take about half a month to succeed!


    It is rumored that the crape myrtle emperor has reached the realm of flying and can fly to the fairy world long ago, but is this really the case? Flying to the fairyland can obtain greater benefits and better cultivation places. Any immortal in the earth fairyland has the ambition of flying to the fairyland. After all, the rumors in the fairyland are so good that everyone can bear the temptation of flying.


    The reason why the crape myrtle emperor has not soared now is not because of his lack of strength. Now even Huang Laojiu and other old ancestors have no chance to soar, not to mention that the crape myrtle emperor is still a child who rose nearly hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    Yes, my child, in the eyes of old masters such as Huang Laojiu, black and white chess sage, the five great emperors are actually children. It''s only because they were born in a bad age and missed a lot of strength to stand in front of the older generation.


    When the five great emperors were still young, Huang Laojiu and others had already stood at the top of the world. Now the young children have also become the five great emperors, and the old strong men also retreated behind the scenes and waited for the opportunity to rise.

 Chapter 438

    The war is tight. The Immortal Emperor has not come forward to explain. He is still waiting for Ziwei emperor to give him information.


    In a mountain range between the East and the south, marshal Tianwei and the elite of 200000 golden fairyland looked at the seal that had been opened in front of them. This is one of the entrances and exits of the demon world. Has it been opened now? How many demons have sneaked into the fairy world?


    "Contact Ziwei emperor immediately and ask him to send someone to seal the entrance. We''ll stay here and guard the entrance first. We can''t let any demon clan escape, okay?" Marshal Tianwei said seriously.


    "Yes!"


    "Camp!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the Tianhe water army, Su Mu''s cultivation has reached a bottleneck after more than four months of cultivation. He can''t make a breakthrough in a short time, but his cultivation of the eight grades of real fairyland is enough to deal with many things.


    Yes, in just four months, Su Mu directly broke the five grades of cultivation, and reached the present level from the three grades of real fairyland.


    Su Mi''s breakthrough speed naturally shocked countless sailors in the herringbone camp. How long has it been? Su Mu''s breakthrough speed is too fast. I''m afraid it won''t take much time to surpass everyone in the herringbone camp?


    "Su mu, do you think it''s boring to stay here?" Lei Ming asked Su Mu loudly. He couldn''t find any other entertainment activities in the herringbone camp every day except practice or practice. He didn''t know how he came over these years.


    "It''s boring, but it doesn''t matter. I get used to it slowly." Su Mu replied. He was holding a piece of wood in his hand, obviously trying to carve something.


    "What are you doing?" Lei Ming asked curiously. Seeing Su Mu''s hand depicting him on the wood quickly, he felt a burst of doubt in his heart.


    "You''ll know then." Su Mu smiled and didn''t explain.


    Lei Ming tilted his mouth and didn''t care. He directly lay down in a chair not far from Su Mu''s side and said, "Oh, you''ll still enjoy it. You''ve made so many gadgets in such a boring herringbone camp space."


    "I don''t seem to have anything to do. It''s better to get some of these gadgets to pass the time." Su Mu replied with a smile. He took care of many flowers and plants in the yard. Not only that, he also made a swing, several reclining chairs, a stone table and so on.


    "You''re right, Su mu. Do you know something''s wrong with the outside world?" thunder asked aloud.


    "You mean the Jade Emperor sent troops to attack our crape myrtle palace?" Su Mu asked.


    "Yes."


    Lei Ming nodded, sighed helplessly and said, "Ziwei emperor is in contact and sent Marshal Shenwei to lead 300000 Jinxian army to fight with the soldiers of the Jade Emperor God in the West."


    "I really haven''t heard of this," Su Mu replied. During this time, he stayed in the herringbone camp to practice. While improving his cultivation, he also made some gadgets to pass the time. Naturally, he didn''t pay attention to what happened outside.


    "You don''t know such a big thing. It seems that you''ve really locked yourself up these days." Lei Ming said with a curl of his mouth.


    "What if I know? Anyway, it''s none of my business. Besides, if I have time to care about what''s happening outside, I''d better study how to spend my bottleneck." Su Mu replied casually, still carving the wood in his hand.


    "Why is it none of our business?"


    When Lei Ming heard the speech, he immediately got up, looked around and came to Su mu. He whispered to him, "I''ve received the news that our herringbone camp is going to fight soon."


    "What? The herringbone camp fought. Are you kidding? How many people in the herringbone camp can fight on the battlefield as well as you and me? It''s good to be able to save their lives on the battlefield. What do they take to fight? The di camp is similar to the Tian camp." Su Mu said speechlessly.


    "Who''s kidding you? I''m serious and exclusive news. It''s said that marshal Tianwei went to the entrance of the southern demon world and found that the seal had been broken. Marshal Tianwei was stunned and stood at the seal door directly, waiting for the demon clan to appear." Lei Ming said.


    "Does that have anything to do with our participation in the war?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "No."


    "Then fart."


    Su Mu smiled, knocked down the thundering thigh with the wood in his hand and said, "can you pick the key point?"


    "Hey, hey! I won''t tell you if you''re doing it."


    Lei Ming rolled his eyes and immediately came up to Su Mu and said, "this is my exclusive news. Don''t give me some benefits, you know?"


    "The benefits are fart, love to say it or not."


    Su Mu also turned his eyes and said, "I don''t care to know. If you want benefits, here''s the chair. Do you want it?"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Su Mu''s voice fell, thunder suddenly brightened his eyes, quickly patted Su Mu''s palm and said, "deal."


    Su Mu heard the speech and looked at the thunder in amazement. He thought you said so much just for my recliner? What are you doing?


    Lei Ming grinned and said in a relaxed tone, "Hey, I''ll tell you what connection this matter has with us."


    "OK, talk about it. I''ll kill you if you don''t know." Su Mu said with a smile. What''s the matter that this bastard took his recliner with a message?


    Lei Ming went to the side of the lounge chair and lay down on it. He stretched himself comfortably and said, "we are about to screen and enter the elite army of Ziwei emperor. Guarding Tianhe is always a transition. Now my strength is definitely going to enter one of the elite armies under the three marshals. I will certainly be sent to fight at that time."


    "You have enough strength. I''m still early. How can I be selected to join those elite armies and make war achievements? You''re happy. It''s easy to be a general with your strength. Maybe you''ll be talking to me in a few years." Su Mu joked with a smile.


    "Go, go, go, what are you talking about?"


    Although Lei Ming said so, his smile did not weaken at all. He said, "what is a general? I tell you, my final goal is to be one of the three marshals!"


    "Pull it down." Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech. How many years will it take to get that war achievement? And even if you have made so many achievements, you may not be able to be one of the three marshals at that time.


    "Don''t believe it. I''ll become a marshal at that time. I''ll transfer you to me immediately and pour water for my laundry." Lei Ming said with a grin.


    "Roll the calf." Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech. I hope he has the courage to say this. His goal is much higher than that of thunder.

 Chapter 439

    Su Mu is ambitious, and his ambition is not small at all, but he doesn''t even notice it.


    According to Su Mu''s mind, he has been trained from an ordinary mortal to the strongest in Xuantian continent, become the belief and Savior of the human race above all people, and successfully ascended to the earth fairy world.


    Since I can do that in Xuantian, why not in the earth fairy world? Su Mu thought that he should at least have a place in the earth fairyland to give his friends and relatives who soared in the future a place to settle down, so that they don''t need to bow to others like themselves.


    "Su mu, I''ve known you for so long, and you''ve never told me your goal." Lei Ming asked curiously, lying on the recliner. He knew nothing about this talented and powerful friend except his name and interests. He wanted to know what Su Mu''s goal was.


    "I''d better not say it. I''m afraid it will hurt your self-confidence." Su Mu shook his head with a smile and replied. Although he smiled, Su Mu''s heart was vigilant. Lei Ming never asked these things before. Why did he suddenly become interested?


    "Tell me, I won''t lose a piece of meat and hit me? Are you kidding? I''m one of the three marshals of Ziwei emperor palace in the future. How far is your goal to hit me?" Lei Ming said very incredulously. The ascender is really much better than the local immortal in the earth fairy world, But today''s su Mu shows no other excellence except his talent and the strength of leapfrog fighting.


    Su Mu smiled, but he was secretly vigilant in his heart. He wondered if Ziwei emperor would send thunder to inquire about his news?


    As soon as this idea appeared in Su Mu''s mind, he immediately drew it out. Ziwei emperor''s vision can easily see his goal. There is no need to let thunder inquire about his news.


    Su Mu was relieved and said with a grin, "my goal is very simple. I want to be one of the five great emperors at least."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lei Ming was shocked and said, "are you going to be one of the five great emperors? Are you kidding?"


    "Did I say I was joking?"


    Su Mu laughed and didn''t care about the shock of thunder. He said to himself, "why can''t I do the position of the five great emperors? Now I''m not strong enough. I really don''t have any ability to compete for the position of any of the five great emperors, but it''s hard to say in the future."


    After that, Su Mu looked at Lei Ming and smiled when he saw his wide mouth. He said, "how about Lei Ming? Did my goal hit you?"


    "Not a blow."


    Lei Ming shook his head with a strange look on his face and said, "I once thought about this in my heart. Your goal must be not small, and even the throne of the five great emperors is not impossible, but I didn''t expect you to really say it. You know that we Ziwei emperor is not an atmospheric person. If he knows your ambition, can you go on safely?"


    "Why can''t you go on safely? Do you think you can''t see my ambition from the perspective of the crape myrtle emperor? He saw through me as early as the first day I entered the crape myrtle palace, but now he still hasn''t shot me. Don''t you know what this means?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    "Forget it, I don''t think about it. Your goal is indeed much bigger than mine. However, Su mu, you are a soaring person. It''s not impossible to soar to the fairyland with your talent in the future. If you really become one of the five great emperors, I''m afraid which position can only be a drag on you." Lei Ming shook his head and said.


    "What do you want to do so much? It''s still far away to achieve that goal. Now my cultivation has not even broken through the golden immortal realm. Talking so much is just on paper. I have to take a step by step in the future." Su Mu smiled and shook his head.


    "You can see it."


    Thunder took a deep breath and said, "I''m different. Don''t you know what happened when I was a child?"


    "I''ve asked you before, but you can''t open your mouth." Su Mu answered casually, and put his eyes back on the wood in his hand.


    "I''m an unknown sign. I was born in leizeli in the southeast of the East. There is a small tribe. On weekdays, people everywhere will rely on their own strength to enter the mountains near leizeli to hunt food. Although it''s hard, people everywhere have a very full life. I know that one day, I will be born."


    Speaking of this, Lei Ming could not help sighing secretly, closed his eyes and recalled what had happened that day.


    "At the moment of my birth, my thunder spirit immediately attracted countless thunders all over the world. Under my cry, thunder shook, thunder Ze riots, and countless God of destruction thunder fell from the sky into the tribe, causing huge casualties. My father died in thunder Ze in order to help my new mother resist thunder, and the body was directly split by thunder After the fly ash, my mother was depressed for this reason and died in less than half a day. "Lei Ming said, tears in his eyes, as if he remembered what happened that day.


    "This may be your life, but people will continue to live for something, perhaps family affection, perhaps love, or something else, but as long as you have an appropriate goal, don''t you have a goal in your heart to have such strength and status today?" Su Mu smiled and comforted.


    This is very bad for the local immortals in the fairyland. They have the strength to enter the fairyland since they were born. They can clearly remember everything. In their mind, thunder can''t sleep all day because of this reason, because in his heart, if it wasn''t for his origin, his loving parents and the vibrant small tribe would not be destroyed.


    "Indeed, it is with a goal that I can come to the present, so I will not give up. I will try to reach the peak and make myself extremely strong, even strong enough to let the parents in reincarnation know that their children have grown up. However, if I can make a new choice, I am willing not to use the Lei spirit body and just ask my parents to be safe." Lei Ming said with some tears, Tears can''t help flowing down.


    Su Mu sighed and patted thundering on the shoulder to give him some comfort.


    Compared with Lei Ming, maybe he was lucky. He was an orphan for two generations. He didn''t know who his parents were. He didn''t care. He just thought his parents abandoned him.

 Chapter 440

    Looking at the sad look of thunder, Su Mu was also unhappy, but he showed it. Compared with thunder, he was really lucky.


    Although he didn''t have the love of his parents, he also had a full life. He had many good friends, a person who loved himself and himself, and a lovely daughter. Su Mu really had more luck than thunder.


    After half a day, the thunder recovered, the sadness just disappeared, and returned to his heartless appearance. Maybe this is also a way for him to forget his troubles? Hide your inner sadness with a heartless smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Su Mu was still practicing hard for his future, another major event happened in the earth fairy world. Gouchen the great emperor of the western world seemed unable to bear it. He took the lead in gathering troops and horses and pointed directly at the sky.


    The reason why gouchen sent troops was very simple, because he felt that the southern Immortal Emperor had not been attacked by Ziwei emperor''s palace, but Tianting took the lead in sending troops to attack the Oriental world. He went to ask for an explanation.


    Although it is so claimed to the outside world, everyone knows gouchen''s mind, and no one breaks it. The Qinghua emperor of the north also gathered troops and horses to the South and aim at the midheaven, as if he would fight in the next moment.


    At this time, the southern Immortal Emperor finally stood up and said how good his relationship with crape myrtle emperor was. Tianting''s sending troops this time is pure nonsense. He''s fine.


    With the voice of the Immortal Emperor, Ziwei emperor also began to use public opinion to put pressure on the heaven, and the four great emperors gathered troops and horses.


    At this moment, the earth fairy world seemed to be rolling up a bloody storm.


    In the middle heaven world, in the heaven, the Jade Emperor''s face was very ugly and said: "the Immortal Emperor is too bad. I sent troops to help him relieve the pressure considering that he is not the opponent of the crape myrtle emperor. Now he actually stood on the side of the crape myrtle emperor and gathered an army to aim at my middle heaven world!"


    "Your Majesty, it''s just some public opinion. Anyway, this war has been picked up, and our Tianting will definitely become the final winner." Tianting military division Ding Youyan said aloud.


    "What Aiqing said is reasonable."


    The Jade Emperor God nodded and took a deep breath: "Dear Aiqing, who of you is willing to lead the army?"


    "Your Majesty, I am willing to lead 500000 troops directly to the West and dedicate the conquest of the western world to your majesty." Jiang falcon, the general of the heavenly court, said aloud.


    "OK, Jiang Falcon listens to the order."


    The Jade Emperor God nodded and said in a voice, "you led a 500000 heavenly army, pointed directly at the western world, and won everything in the western world for me, but remember one thing, don''t hurt the innocent! Understand?"


    "Minister Jiang Falcon obeyed!" Jiang Falcon nodded, turned and directly walked out of the LingXiao palace to mobilize the army.


    "The northern Qinghua emperor also has the intention to send troops to us, so he has to guard against it." watching Jiang Falcon walk out of the LingXiao palace, the Jade Emperor God took a deep breath and said.


    "Your Majesty, Minister Zhong Yi is willing to lead the army to the north of Zhongtian to resist the attack of the northern army. If necessary, Minister Zhong Yi is also willing to directly enter the northern world and conquer the north for the great emperor." Zhong Yi said aloud.


    "Let''s go." the Jade Emperor God nodded. They had discussed who to go to war earlier, but now it''s just a passing ceremony.


    "Not in the south. Where will someone take it? If nothing happens, Aiqing, let''s go." the Jade Emperor God said aloud.


    "Yes! I''ll leave."


    ¡­¡­


    In the imperial garden, the Jade Emperor God reported this time to Zhang Bairen, but the Jade Emperor God was very worried. At the same time, he provoked other four great emperors to fight all the way. Will it lead to the failure of the battle in the sky because the troops and horses in the sky are too scattered?


    Zhang Bairen saw the lack of confidence in his heart and said, "don''t worry, everything I promised you will be handed over to you after you conquer the fairy world. Tianting will not fail, not because of anything else, because its name is Tianting!"


    When the voice fell, Zhang Bairen closed his eyes and said, "when necessary, I can do it. Tianting will win and will not fail."


    "Subordinates understand." the Jade Emperor God had no choice but to nod and turn around and leave the imperial garden. This time, Zhang Bairen didn''t touch him or oppress him with momentum. Maybe what he did recently made the other party very satisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    All the great emperors'' palaces were shocked when they heard the news that Tianting sent troops. They wanted to know who was targeted first, but they were all shocked when the news came out.


    Tianting has actually pulled up three fronts at the same time. There are Tianting armies in the East, North and West, which makes countless people laugh. Your Tianting is indeed powerful, but you are looking for destruction when you fight so many imperial palaces at the same time?


    Not only the great emperors of all parties think so, but also the ordinary practitioners of the earth fairy world. They never understand why the Jade Emperor God is so confident that he can fight with the three great emperors at the same time and still have the upper hand. Does he despise the other four great emperors?


    In the western world, in the gouchen emperor''s palace, Huang Laojiu''s complexion is incomparably indifferent, and even some ironic meaning is in it.


    "Hum, Tianting is still so arrogant. It used to be, and it''s the same now. At the same time, he fought with the three emperors. Does he think he can win? Are you kidding?" Huang Laojiu said disdainfully.


    "What''s your opinion, sir?" emperor gouchen asked aloud.


    "The great emperor, send troops. We must win this war. If we can''t win even one third of the heaven, I''m afraid there will be trouble in the West. I think the great emperor should understand this." Huang Laojiu said aloud.


    "I know." emperor gouchen nodded. If one of the three armies divided into heaven could not win this time, then their gouchen palace would really face the turmoil of the western world.


    There are not a few people who want him to take the throne. As long as they have the opportunity, they will drag themselves down the altar by any means. He has been emperor gouchen for so many years, but he is not willing to give his throne to others. He even wants to pass it on to his descendants in the future, so that emperor gouchen''s throne will become the hereditary rotation position of his family.


    Huang Laojiu doesn''t want to see this failure. He trained gouchen emperor. If he was pulled down, it won''t have much impact on himself, but there will be less trouble. Therefore, he must win this battle. He has made up his mind. If gouchen palace is defeated, he will sneak into the enemy camp, Kill the leader of the other party this time!

 Chapter 441

    It is not that Huang Laojiu did not believe in the strength of gouchen emperor, but that this time the Tianting directly fought in many ways caused his suspicion.


    What card does the Jade Emperor God, who is in charge of the heaven of the Zhongtian world, have to support him to fight in many ways without scruples? Even more than that, Huang Laojiu has a guess in his heart. Will there be some other old monsters hiding in the heaven to plan for the Jade Emperor God?


    However, no one knows all this. What is the card of the Jade Emperor''s God, and why does he dare to pull up multiple fronts and start a war at the same time?


    Huang Laojiu did not expect, nor did the other four great emperors. Where did the assurance of the victory of the Jade Emperor God come from? Why did so many advisers in the heaven not stop the situation of the Jade Emperor God, but let him pull up multiple fronts. You know, this is a big taboo of strategists!


    In the eastern world, Tianting soldiers and horses have fought with the army of Ziwei emperor palace several times at the border of the eastern world, and each time the result is equal. They can''t help each other. It is precisely because Tianting doesn''t show any overwhelming strength in the eastern world, which makes the other four great emperors doubt.


    Your 500000 troops can''t even beat the 300000 troops in Ziwei emperor''s palace. Where did you get your self-confidence and the confidence to conquer the earth fairy world?


    Since you are sure to conquer the fairyland, you don''t have much to say about your overwhelming strength. At least you have to show that you have the upper hand. You haven''t got the upper hand in your battle with Ziwei Imperial Palace these days, but you have been repulsed by Ziwei Imperial Palace several times.


    "Perhaps the ambition of the Jade Emperor God cannot be proportional to his strength."


    Some casual practitioners thought so, this war can''t hide from anyone, and no one can hide the daily fighting at the border of the eastern world. The high drum sound is like a thunder above nine days, which can be clearly introduced into the nearby cities, which makes the ordinary casual practitioners and practitioners living in the nearby cities afraid.


    Although the war provoked by the heavenly court this time is only the civil war of the human race, no one knows whether the Jade Emperor God and the heavenly court will do anything for the final victory. After all, they can be one of the five great emperors. I''m afraid they have long forgotten what kindred feelings in their hearts. They are most interested in obtaining greater rights and interests.


    Therefore, as early as the beginning of the war, many practitioners and local businessmen in the land fairy world living in nearby cities moved away. Although the land fairy world is a fairy world, not everyone expects that no one dares to provoke after their cultivation is strong. This is the case for most businessmen.


    Although their strength is not strong, the guards around them are not bothered. Enough interests can make all characters work for you. If the other party doesn''t, it can only show that the interests you give are not high enough to attract their attention.


    Of course, these businessmen don''t have to worry that the guards they recruit will be so white eyed wolves. They are not satisfied with what they want and want to kill and seize treasure.


    This kind of thing rarely happens in the earth fairy world. After all, the earth fairy world is jointly managed by five top emperors. Once the above-mentioned things appear on their own territory, it''s needless to say that the bastard who kills people and loots will certainly be hunted from the imperial palace.


    However, even if there are perfect guards following, the businessmen still dare not stay near the battlefield, because a large part of the reason why the war will start is to plunder resources. Tianting may not lack resources, but it will never dislike too much. Therefore, if Ziwei Imperial Palace fails and fails to resist the advance of Tianting army, it is obvious that, The resources and treasures in their shops must fall into the hands of heaven and will never be brought back.


    In the southern world, in the palace of the Immortal Emperor, he was very anxious to receive the news that the heaven had opened a multi-party war. He was deeply afraid of being taken first by the Jade Emperor God. After all, compared with crape myrtle, Gou Chen and the Qinghua emperor, their strength in the Southern world was too weak to even compete with them.


    I''m afraid the most fundamental reason why Changsheng emperor palace can become one of the five major human forces in the earth fairy world is that Changsheng emperor is good at making relationships. Demon families are everywhere in the southern world, and there are not many human groups here willing to get up. Even if they defeat the Changsheng Emperor of the South and seize the control of the southern world, They can''t manage this mess in the southern region. After all, it''s very straightforward to say that those demon families won''t see any damage to the people who bring them hope.


    As the gathering place of the demon clan, the South belongs to the Immortal Emperor and has the closest relationship with the demon clan on weekdays. It is also rumored that the Immortal Emperor has saved the life of the current patriarch of the dragon clan, and the relationship between them is very good. If there is an accident in his Immortal Emperor Palace, it is estimated that the dragon clan will send troops to support without saying a word.


    The strength of Changsheng imperial palace is not strong, but the dragon family is different. The powerful ethnic groups of the dragon family and the Phoenix family can compete with one of the most powerful imperial palaces. It is not such a weak imperial palace as Changsheng Imperial Palace, at least at the level of gouchen imperial palace and Ziwei Imperial Palace.


    Not to mention, the dragon clan leader and the three elders of the clan are all top Luo Jinxian. Who else can have this top combat power except one imperial palace?


    In Ziwei emperor''s palace, the battle between field marshal Shenwei and Tianting General Yang Hua at the border continues. Ziwei emperor has begun to consider the next move. Each of the 300000 troops led by field marshal Shenwei is the elite of golden fairyland. It can be said that they can steadily surpass the 500000 troops in Tianting by quality.


    Since he doesn''t need to worry about the battlefield, he has to consider what to do at the lower level.


    "Call Xue he, I have something to say to him." Ziwei emperor said in a deep voice.


    "Promise." the maid outside Ziwei Pavilion bowed and saluted when she heard the speech, and then walked towards Xue he''s residence.


    Soon after, Xue he came to Ziwei Pavilion, saluted Ziwei emperor respectfully and said, "Xue he has seen the emperor."


    "Don''t be polite, Xue he. There''s something I need you to do." Ziwei emperor said aloud.


    "Great emperor, but it doesn''t matter." Xue he nodded. Over the years, he has run errands a lot. At least there are few places he hasn''t been to in the fairy world.


    "Go to the East China Sea to extinguish the volcano and contact the Phoenix family." Ziwei emperor looked at Xue he and said faintly.


    "Emperor, this..."


    Xue he was surprised when he heard the speech and said, "what''s the matter? Do you want to be promoted to contact the Phoenix family?"


    "Don''t ask more, do as I say, understand?" Ziwei emperor said in a deep voice.


    Xue he nodded at Wen Yan and said, "yes, my subordinates understand."

 Chapter 442

    As one of the two major groups of the demon family in the earth fairy world, the Phoenix family commands the whole Yu family with incomparable strength. The Ziwei emperor asked Xue he, one of the three marshals under his command, to go to the extinct volcano to find the Phoenix family. No one knows why. Even Xue he, who went to the extinct volcano to contact the Phoenix family, is not very clear. This time he is just a messenger, More specific things need Ziwei emperor to go to the extinct volcano to talk about in person.


    After more than a month''s journey towards the East China Sea, Xue he finally saw the burning clouds that extinguished the volcano.


    As a volcano that existed at the birth of the earth fairy world, the extinct volcano can be said to be a place known to everyone in the earth fairy world, and the family living in the extinct volcano is extremely powerful and in charge of the whole earth fairy sky feather family.


    Just as Xue he was close to the extinct volcano, a huge wall of fire blocked his way.


    Also at the moment when the fire wall rose, dozens of Phoenix patrols immediately rushed behind the fire wall. Looking at Xue he who stood behind the fire wall and waited quietly, he was stunned, and then asked: "I''m familiar with the process. What''s the matter with us Phoenix?"


    "Under the command of Ziwei emperor, Xue he was ordered to contact the head of the Feng clan." Xue he said aloud, without much fluctuation in his tone.


    "Xue he? It turned out that he was one of the three marshals of Ziwei imperial palace. It''s too far to welcome him. Come in and talk." the patrol captain smiled and nodded and evacuated the fire wall.


    "Thank you for leading the team." Xue he smiled and followed the patrol towards the inside of the extinct volcano.


    The reason why these Phoenix patrols have no doubt about Xue he''s identity is that Xue he is well-known in the Oriental world or the whole earth fairy world.


    Moreover, the extinct volcano is not accessible to ordinary people. Except for the Phoenix family, any other ethnic group needs the strength of Da Luo Jinxian to enter the extinct volcano. If it does not reach this level, the terrible flame in the extinct volcano will burn them to ashes, and it will burn them to ashes in an instant.


    Only the Phoenix family was originally the spirit in the fire and didn''t care about the flame of extinguishing the volcano. That''s why the Phoenix family chose to extinguish the volcano as their own territory. Among the extinguished volcanoes, the Phoenix family is absolutely invincible.


    The patrol took Xue he into the extinct volcano. Seeing that Xue he had no other abnormalities except some sweat stains on his face, he nodded and said, "Marshal Xue, please follow me."


    "Please." Xue he nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    At the inner core of the extinct volcano, an incomparably huge Phoenix body is lying in the magma inside the volcano. Different from other magma, the magma inside the extinct volcano is condensed by flame without any essence. The huge Phoenix bubbles in the flame magma as if it were a human in a bath, which is very relaxed.


    "Patriarch, a visitor from the human race." a phoenix man who turned into an adult came to the huge Phoenix and said.


    The voice fell, and the huge Phoenix fiercely opened her eyes. With a high Feng Ming, the Phoenix turned into a humanoid woman in palace clothes.


    "Which side is it from?" the head of the Feng clan asked aloud.


    "The East." the man replied blandly.


    "Let me see you." the head of the Feng clan nodded and strode out of the volcano.


    "Promise."


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the Phoenix family palace, Xue he stood and waited. The heat here made him feel uncomfortable. He just wanted to pass the word to the Phoenix family leader and leave.


    Soon after, a palace dress woman followed three Phoenix elders past Xue he. The palace dress woman said loudly, "come in."


    "Thank you, clan leader." Xue he bowed down to the palace woman and followed them to the palace.


    It is well known that the head of the Feng clan is a woman. After all, the famous beauty of the fairy world, the head of the Feng clan, occupies one of them, but no one dares to touch her heart. After all, it is a cold frost growing in the fire. Who knows whether you will see endless fire or cold frost after you finally touch it.


    Moreover, the Phoenix family will not let their patriarch be taken away by outsiders. The Phoenix family attaches great importance to blood. The blood of the Phoenix family that can become the patriarch is extremely pure. How can they watch such pure blood flow out?


    After entering the palace, the head of the Phoenix family sat down on the first seat. Then the three elders behind him sat down not far away. The height was clear. Xue he stood in front of them like a prisoner, which made him a little unhappy.


    However, he didn''t reveal it at all, but said, "Xue he, Ziwei emperor''s palace, has seen the head of the Phoenix family and the three elders of the Phoenix family."


    "The Phoenix family returned the gift."


    The head of the Feng clan nodded and said, "Marshal Xue he, isn''t your great emperor busy fighting with the heaven at the moment? Why don''t you come to me to kill the volcano instead of giving advice on the battlefield?"


    The words fell, and the three elders of the Phoenix family all looked at Xue he and waited for him.


    Xue he shook his head and said, "I just came to deliver a message first. My great emperor said that he would come to negotiate with the Phoenix people in person. I don''t know what to talk about, but according to the time my great emperor said, he should arrive tomorrow."


    As soon as the voice fell, the head of the Feng clan frowned fiercely. Even the three elders of the Feng clan looked a little bad.


    What are you talking about? Ziwei emperor wants to come to the Phoenix family in person? Although they are not afraid of the strength of Ziwei palace, they don''t want to go to war with Ziwei palace. If the two sides don''t talk about a dispute, the East will be full of gunpowder in the future.


    "Why did the crape myrtle emperor come? You really don''t know?" the head of the Phoenix family frowned and asked.


    "I really don''t know." Xue he shook his head. His eyes and expression didn''t change at all.


    "Well, thank you Xue and marshal for coming all the way to kill the volcano. I''ll entertain Ziwei emperor tomorrow. My Phoenix family will be the first to get ready together and wait for Ziwei emperor to come and sit down." the Phoenix family leader said softly.


    "Thank you, clan leader. I''m leaving now." Xue he nodded and turned around to leave here.


    "Don''t Xue and marshal stay longer?" Zhao Changfeng, the second elder of the Phoenix family, asked in a flat tone.


    "No, I''m not strong enough to put out the volcano. I can''t adapt to my stay, so I left first." Xue he shook his head with a smile and swaggered out of the palace.


    Just after Xue he left, the faces of the head of the Phoenix family and the three elders suddenly looked ugly. Where is Ziwei emperor''s palace? The center of power in charge of the whole eastern fairyland.


    It''s a coincidence that their Phoenix family is also under the jurisdiction of Ziwei emperor palace. How to face Ziwei emperor tomorrow is a difficult problem to deal with.

 Chapter 443

    A moment later, Zhao Ye, the elder of the Phoenix family, sighed and said, "just think about everything when the crape myrtle emperor comes tomorrow. It must be impossible for the crape myrtle emperor to how to treat our Phoenix family in today''s situation."


    Zhao Changfeng, the second elder of the Phoenix family, frowned when he heard the speech. He didn''t like the elder''s solution and said, "the crape myrtle emperor is the nominal Lord of the East, and my Phoenix family is an oriental creature. If the crape myrtle emperor came to us to help him resist the heaven and other emperors, what should he do?"


    "That''s not true. Ziwei imperial palace is stronger than our Phoenix family, and with the pride of one emperor, he will never ask us to send troops to help him in the name of the Lord of the East." the elder Zhao Ye shook his head.


    "The elder''s words are reasonable. Ziwei emperor has his own pride and should not treat us like that. Now the four great emperors work together against the middle heaven. I''m afraid the four great emperors won''t raise disputes with each other until the heaven has been solved." Zhao Yu, the third chief of the Phoenix family, said aloud.


    "OK, let''s talk about it then. According to what Xue he said, tomorrow is the time for Ziwei emperor to come to our Phoenix family. Announce it and let the family get ready. Don''t lose the limelight of the Phoenix family." Zhao Qing, the head of the Phoenix family, said with some displeasure.


    "Understand." the three elders nodded at the same time, obviously convinced of Zhao Qing.


    Among the Phoenix, Zhao Qing, the patriarch, has the purest blood and is even expected to return to the ancestral blood of the ancient Phoenix. Therefore, the Phoenix is different from the dragon. The rights of the dragon are scattered, and the position of the patriarch of the dragon is coveted by countless dragon people. What is the reason? Isn''t it because the blood purity of the current dragon clan leader is not high enough to suppress the following?


    Zhao Qing is different. Her own strength is comparable to that of the nine products of Da Luo Jinxian. Zhao Qing Yun turns the blood of the Phoenix family into an noumenon and can even fight with the ten products of Da Luo Jinxian. In addition to Zhao Qing, the strongest of the Phoenix family is only the eight products of Da Luo Jinxian, so she can hold the rights of the Phoenix family in her own hands and make the Phoenix family her voice.


    Zhao Qing closed his eyes, took a deep breath and asked, "how''s Yanji this time?"


    "If the Hui nationality is long, her blood has awakened for some time, but she still stays in the mother and fetus and does not appear in the world." the elder Zhao Ye replied.


    "Yanji has only been taken back to the fairyland for less than ten years, and due to the change of tire, Yanji''s strength is no more than the ninth grade in the fairyland. It''s not good for her to appear in front of outsiders so early?" Zhao Ye asked with some worry.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anyone else who dares to touch the people of our Phoenix family? Are you kidding? Send a message to Yanji to get out of her mother''s womb and hide in it all day?" Zhao Qing frowned and said unhappily.


    "Yes." the elder Zhao Ye nodded helplessly. He knew why Zhao Qing was unhappy.


    Originally, the person with the highest blood in the Feng family was Zhao Qing, but now the blood of the daughter of the last patriarch of the Feng family who has just been found is as pure as her, and even half higher than her. Anyone will be unhappy with this kind of thing.


    Moreover, as the elder of the Phoenix family, Zhao Ye is clear about Zhao Qing''s past.


    Although this Phoenix woman looks amazing, her heart is completely different from her appearance. When she became the Phoenix leader, it cost a lot of money. Zhao Qing couldn''t wait for the Phoenix leader and directly destroyed the last Phoenix leader and his wife. The wife of the last Phoenix leader fled with Yanji on her deathbed. She was not found until a few years ago.


    When he sent someone to bring Yanji back, the dark look on Zhao Qing''s face made him cold.


    Really think Yanji is willing to stay in the mother and fetus? This is his Zhao Ye''s protection for Yanji. If he lets Yanji face Zhao Qing alone, I''m afraid that Yanji who appears in front of him again in half a day will have become a corpse.


    "Go down." Zhao Qing closed his eyes and breathed steadily, as if he had fallen asleep on the first seat.


    "Yes." the three elders nodded and left the palace together.


    After walking away, Zhao Changfeng took the lead in sighing and said, "Yanji is also a hard-working child."


    "Don''t talk too much. If the patriarch hears it, you will have trouble." Zhao Ye frowned and said that the three of them are the three elders chosen by the last patriarch, not Zhao Qing''s lineage, so they will say something behind their backs.


    "Pull it down, how could the patriarch eavesdrop on us? Besides, what I said is also true. Yanji is indeed a hard-working child. She finally returned to her home, but the master of the home has changed. He has changed from the identity of the master''s daughter to someone else. If such a gap happened to me, I''m afraid I would have collapsed." Zhao Changfeng said unhappily, It seems that some people despise the elder''s flattery to Zhao Qing, and the tone is full of sarcasm and dislike.


    "Well, the second elder, the eldest elder has his own consideration, and you don''t have to worry. If the eldest elder is not one with us, how can he spend a lot of time with us to find Yanji?" Zhao Yu, the third elder, stopped the reason for the two of them to continue their quarrel, pulled the two sides apart, stuck them in and stood in the middle of them.


    "What you said is light. He was originally from Zhao Qing''s school. Why should I believe him?" the second elder Zhao Changfeng replied angrily.


    The elder Zhao Ye was not surprised when he heard the speech. After all, he was really a person under Zhao Qing''s command before. To be exact, he was a person from Zhao Qing''s father.


    "The second elder, although the eldest elder was once under whose command, he didn''t fight when he took the patriarchal position, but tried his best to stop it, but the ambition of those guys couldn''t stop it at that time." the Third Elder Zhao Yu shook his head and said.


    "The three elders are right. If I really share the same heart with leader Zhao Qing, I may immediately pass what you say to leader Zhao Qing and ask her to punish you, but I didn''t."


    Zhao Ye then glanced at Zhao Changfeng and continued, "Zhao Changfeng, I know you''ve always been unhappy with me, but I never care about you. I hope you have a little self-knowledge."


    Zhao Ye has never had a good temper. He always respects people if they respect me. If they offend me, they will not treat each other well.


    Zhao Changfeng snorted coldly when he heard the speech. Without saying anything, he left here directly and flew towards the place where he lived.


    "Well, the elder, the second elder, he has been like this all the time. You don''t have to be too angry." Zhao Yu explained aloud.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 444

    "Zhao Yu, your strength has broken through to the seven products of the great Luojin fairyland?" the elder asked aloud as he walked.


    "Yes, it has broken through some time ago, but the realm is not stable. What''s the matter?" Zhao Yu asked with some doubts.


    "Nothing."


    Zhao Ye shook his head with a smile and said, "congratulations on breaking through the seven grades of the golden immortals in Da Luo."


    Zhao Yu felt puzzled. Looking at the figure of Zhao Ye leaving, he couldn''t help wondering. But he just broke through a realm. What congratulations?


    "The elder is nervous every day." Zhao Yu shook his head and rushed to his residence.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the Phoenix family was busy, preparing some welcome ceremonies to face the coming crape myrtle emperor.


    "What did you say Ziwei came to our Phoenix family for?" a phoenix family Jinxian asked a good friend.


    "Whatever we do, the boss will give us orders at that time." some friends did not care and said.


    "You just don''t have any curiosity. You think, Ziwei emperor, as the nominal Lord of the East, is at war with heaven at this time. Why did he suddenly come to our Phoenix family?"


    The Phoenix Jinxian stretched out and said, "I guess it may be to let our Phoenix support him Ziwei emperor palace and let him win this war."


    "It''s none of my business. You''re just too curious. Be careful and die under your own curiosity." the friend said aloud, still not interested in it.


    "You''re dying of curiosity." the Phoenix Jinxian is a little upset. He knows his friends. His mouth is poisonous and often makes him speechless.


    Inside the volcano, Zhao Ye and Zhao Yu came here together. In front of them was a huge fetal egg, which looked bigger than ordinary hills.


    "It is estimated that we will break through the fairyland." Zhao Yu nodded and said.


    "It''s still too low. Now the world is in chaos. It''s not easy for her to go out and practice. After all, in terms of the purity of her blood, those top powers hidden in the dark may be interested." Zhao Ye shook his head and said.


    "It''s already very good. It hasn''t been here for ten years. In addition, due to the suppression of the Phoenix family''s blood before her, it''s very good to break into the nine grades of fairyland in less than ten years." Zhao Yu smiled and said.


    They have always been dissatisfied with the instructions of the current patriarch Zhao Qing, but they dare not resist her openly. They can only cultivate a phoenix family whose blood is no weaker than Zhao Qing. When they grow up in the future, they learn from Zhao Qing to launch a coup and let her rise to the top.


    "Zhao Fengxi, Zhao Fengxi, in order for you to grow up safely, our three elders are under great pressure. Don''t let us down." Zhao Ye took a deep breath and muttered.


    At this time, a huge momentum suddenly rose outside the extinct volcano, which shocked them. They quickly turned and left here and flew out of the extinct volcano.


    If there is no accident, it must be the crape myrtle emperor!


    ¡­¡­


    "Zhao Qing, the head of the Phoenix family, has seen the crape myrtle emperor." Zhao Qing smiled at the crape myrtle emperor and saluted.


    Ziwei emperor laughed and said jokingly, "I''ve heard that the head of the Phoenix clan is unparalleled in beauty. If it''s true today, even I want to kiss the head''s heart."


    "That''s my honor." Zhao Qing still smiles on her face, but she is very unhappy in her heart. She hopes outsiders know that she is because of her iron blood means and strength, not this useless face.


    If other people say such frivolous words to her, there is no need to say more, and everyone knows the end. However, since this is said by Ziwei emperor, she can only bear it secretly. After all, Ziwei emperor''s strength exceeds her a lot, and the great Luo Jinxian accompanying her behind her is not vegetarian.


    "Who are these?" Zhao Qing asked curiously.


    "These are the five generals of Ziwei emperor''s palace. I wanted three marshals to accompany me. Unfortunately, now the war in Ziwei emperor''s palace is inseparable, and they can only accompany me. The patriarch should not think that I look down on you with a few generals." Ziwei emperor narrowed his eyes and smiled with a happy look on his face.


    "Where is Ziwei emperor? It''s too late for me to welcome you. Why? Let''s go first?" Zhao Qing said with a smile.


    "OK, clan leader, please first." Ziwei emperor spread his hand.


    When he came to the palace of the Phoenix family, Ziwei emperor first looked around. He couldn''t help nodding with appreciation and said, "the workmanship of this palace is exquisite. It''s no worse than my Ziwei emperor''s palace. It''s good."


    "The great emperor is over praised."


    Zhao Qing smiled and nodded, then said to the maid behind him, "let''s start."


    "It''s the patriarch." the Phoenix maid nodded, turned and left the palace to inform the people who prepared last night to present the things.


    Since it is a welcome banquet, there must be a banquet. This time, the Phoenix family also took out the good wine collected by the family to entertain Ziwei emperor and others.


    "Go and see what''s going on and why the elder and the Third Elder haven''t arrived yet." Zhao Qing said with some displeasure.


    "Yes." the second elder Zhao Changfeng nodded, turned and left the palace. In front of outsiders, he still left face for Zhao Qing. They should solve the affairs of the Phoenix family by themselves. An outsider doesn''t need to know the internal relationship of their Phoenix family, and if outsiders know too much, I''m afraid it''s not good news for their Phoenix family.


    Outside the palace, Zhao Changfeng, who was frowning and meditating, looked up and saw Zhao Ye and Zhao Yu falling from the air. His face was a little bad and said, "how did you come here? The crape myrtle emperor has arrived. He took five great Luo Jinxian strong men and said they are the five generals of the crape myrtle emperor palace."


    "What''s the hurry? Let''s go in." Zhao Ye said very plainly.


    "Come on, elder, let''s go in too." Zhao Yu also smiled and said.


    "Zhao Ye, the elder of the Phoenix family, has seen the crape myrtle emperor. Just now he can''t get away with some trivial things. He really ignored the emperor and asked the emperor to understand." as soon as Zhao Ye entered the palace, he immediately arched his hand and apologized to the crape myrtle Emperor.


    "If the elder doesn''t know where to go, I''m really sorry because I suddenly came to make time for you to welcome me."


    The crape myrtle emperor shook his head with a smile and said, "but elder, it''s not a good habit for you to be late. Punish yourself?"


    "Yes! As the emperor said." Zhao Ye nodded, fiercely picked up the glass and poured it down.


    "Zhao Yu, the third elder of the Phoenix family, has seen the crape myrtle emperor. Please don''t mind if you''re late." Zhao Yu said apologetically to the crape myrtle emperor.


    The crape myrtle Emperor didn''t mind. He just let him have a glass of wine.

 Chapter 445

    After three rounds of wine, everyone ate almost, and said what they should say. Zhao Qing, the head of the Phoenix family, was helpless when he saw that Ziwei Emperor didn''t take the lead in speaking, and asked: "Don''t you know what''s important for Ziwei emperor to come to us to extinguish the volcano this time? If you say there''s anything we can do for the Phoenix family, emperor, just open your mouth and try our best to meet your needs."


    "It''s not a big deal."


    The crape myrtle emperor grinned and said, "you all know that I sent 200000 troops south some time ago?"


    "Of course we know. At the beginning, we always thought that the great emperor wanted to fight the immortal great emperor in the south, but we didn''t receive the news. The 200000 army seemed to have disappeared out of thin air and disappeared."


    Zhao Qing shook his head, then looked at the crape myrtle emperor and asked: "is it difficult that the crape myrtle emperor came here for this matter?"


    The crape myrtle emperor smiled at the speech and said, "yes, this time I came to the extinct volcano to find your Phoenix family, just for this matter."


    Zhao Qing''s face was a little embarrassed. She had said that she would try her best to meet some of the other party''s requirements, but now she has regrets in her heart.


    "I want the Phoenix family to do me a little favor. I don''t know if the patriarch is willing?" Ziwei emperor smiled softly and looked at Zhao Qing''s embarrassed face.


    Zhao Qing''s face was very embarrassed. Some didn''t know how to speak and didn''t know what to say for a long time: "this..."


    "Naturally, there is no problem. Why don''t you want to? Just ask the emperor. As long as we can help, we will naturally solve some difficulties for the emperor." Zhao Ye quickly answered.


    "Zhao Ye, do everything you can. If it''s hard for the emperor''s palace to solve, I''m afraid we Fengzu can''t help. Emperor, let me be frank. If we Fengzu can help, we will help. But if it''s beyond the scope of our Fengzu, I''m sorry. We Fengzu don''t want to participate in this dispute between the five great emperors Otherwise we wouldn''t have stayed in the extinct volcano for so many years and never cared about the outside world, "said Zhao Changfeng, the second elder of the Phoenix family.


    As soon as these words came out, the two elders of Zhao Ye and Zhao Yu were surprised. Is Zhao Changfeng provoking others?


    Not only them, but also Zhao Qing''s face is a little ugly at the moment. Zhao Changfeng''s words can be said to push the Phoenix family to a dangerous edge. More importantly, Zhao Changfeng''s tone is very bad. Even Zhao Ye and Zhao Yu, who are thin-blooded, don''t listen very well, let alone Ziwei emperor''s inner thoughts now.


    "Hehe, what the three elders said is not unreasonable, but please rest assured that since I can come to the door, it means that you Fengzu can easily complete this matter. I believe that you Fengzu are powerful. After all, you and the dragon clan are a powerful race since the birth of the earth fairy world. I believe this matter is just a small matter for the Fengzu Just one. "Ziwei emperor said with a grin. First he flattered the origin of the Phoenix family, and then he planned to speak out his purpose.


    "I''d better ask the great emperor to tell us what he needs our Phoenix family to help do this time. In this way, we don''t have a bottom in our hearts, so we don''t know whether we have the ability to solve the emperor''s requirements." Zhao Ye, the elder of the Phoenix family, shook his head and said helplessly.


    "Well, since the elder said so, I''ll be frank."


    Ziwei emperor''s voice fell, and her eyes suddenly became extremely solemn, saying: "The reason why I came to you to extinguish the volcano and look for your Phoenix family this time is to get the help of the Phoenix family in the near future. But don''t worry, I don''t want you to confront the other four great emperors, but I want to ask you to help solve a major event in our Oriental world."


    After Ziwei emperor finished, Zhao Qing frowned. Although Ziwei emperor said not to let their Phoenix family confront the other four great emperors, she still felt a little bad in her heart. This feeling was very strange. She couldn''t tell what was wrong, but she felt that something would happen if the Phoenix family joined it this time.


    Zhao Qing took a deep breath and said, "the great emperor walked around. He still didn''t say he wanted us to help the Phoenix family."


    The crape myrtle emperor grinned and said, "demon clan."


    The voice fell, and everyone at the scene stared. Ziwei emperor, is there another trace of the demon family?


    "Emperor, isn''t the entrance of the demon clan in our Oriental world sealed by Ziwei emperor''s palace? How can there be traces of the demon clan?" Zhao Qing asked with a slightly ugly face. The demon clan is not an easy race to deal with. If you are careless, you may involve the whole Phoenix clan.


    "The seals have been loosened for so many years. Just a while ago, my Marshal Tianwei led 200000 troops to the south to solve this problem. At the moment, they are still guarding the entrance of the demon world and kill the escaped demons one by one." Ziwei said aloud.


    "Emperor, in that case, why don''t you seal the entrance again? Then the emperor can free up the army to deal with the other four emperors, and don''t worry about the devil clan coming out to disturb the situation." Zhao Ye asked with some doubts.


    "The method of sealing in those years took the cultivation of five great Luo Jinxian. Now it can''t be done. Our Ziwei emperor palace is facing the threat from heaven at this time. The combat power of the great Luo Jinxian can''t be lost, otherwise it would be a devastating blow to our Ziwei emperor palace." Ziwei emperor was born and explained.


    As soon as the words came out, the head of the Phoenix clan and the three elders nodded. Now the five great emperors have started a war. Ziwei palace is not without the hope of final victory. On the contrary, their hope of final victory in Ziwei palace is still very great.


    Among the three marshals, marshal Tianwei, who was in charge of the Tianhe water army, was a super strong man who fought one against three. Although he didn''t know the specific situation of cultivation, he was famous for killing demons in the demon world. It was enough to be sure that marshal Wei''s strength was absolutely strong to a limit that day.


    With such powerful combat power, Ziwei emperor must want to be liberated to the battlefield, rather than let him guard the entrance of the demon clan.


    However, now the entrance of the demon family can''t be guarded without someone. At the thought of here, the people of the Phoenix family also roughly understand the purpose of Ziwei emperor.

 Chapter 446

    Zhao Qingwen nodded and said, "I roughly understand what you mean, Emperor. Do you want us Fengzu to help guard the entrance of the demon world so that marshal Tianwei and 200000 troops can go to the battlefield?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. I don''t know what the patriarch thinks?" Ziwei emperor laughed.


    "Guarding the entrance of the demon family is not a big deal for our Phoenix family, but emperor, why do we Phoenix family have to help you guard the entrance of the demon world?" Zhao Qing asked solemnly.


    "Because I can give you what you Fengzu need. Let me tell you, Tianting is powerful and ambitious, but ambition is not proportional to strength. At the same time, Tianting will be defeated sooner or later when it goes to war with the four great emperors. However, our Ziwei emperor palace is not weak. He has too many Tianting. When Tianting is destroyed, the other three great emperors also consume too much strength in this war. Go there At that time, do you think Ziwei emperor palace will not be the final winner of this war? "Ziwei emperor smiled and said, his eyes narrowed slightly, so that people can''t see the meaning in his eyes.


    Ziwei emperor''s voice fell, and Zhao Qing and the three elders all had some ideas. If Ziwei emperor really won the war, Ziwei emperor''s palace, which unified the five worlds, would become the controller of the earth fairy world. At that time, the Phoenix family could get very rich benefits.


    However, there is a difficult foundation for all these things, that is, Ziwei emperor palace must become the controller of the earth fairy world.


    Their Phoenix family is very strong, but not strong enough. In the face of Ziwei emperor palace, a giant in the fairy world, they dare not provoke them too much.


    Now the crape myrtle emperor comes to the door in person and wants them to guard the entrance of the demon world. If they refuse, they don''t know what impulse the crape myrtle emperor will make in the end.


    "Great emperor, we Fengzu can promise to help you guard the entrance of the demon world, but I hope the great emperor can promise us Fengzu one thing." Zhao Qing, the head of Fengzu, said aloud.


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say it," said Ziwei emperor with a smile.


    "Now, although we feng people have the title of the king of birds, most of the demon people with plump wings don''t pay attention to our feng people. Jin Peng and others frankly say that there is no need for the feng people to exist and want to destroy us. I think if the great emperor really unifies the five worlds, can it be spread to the heaven of the earth fairy world, called the feng people and the head of the feather people of the earth fairy world?" Zhao Qing asked aloud.


    As soon as these words came out, Zhao Ye and the three elders were immediately excited. In fact, Zhao Qing''s request is not too much, but it is a great advantage for today''s Phoenix family. It depends on whether Ziwei emperor agrees or not.


    The crape myrtle emperor frowned at the speech and wondered if it would be any more good for him.


    After thinking for a moment, the crape myrtle emperor finally nodded and said, "I can promise you this request. Although it''s a little difficult, it''s not too much."


    "Thank you, Emperor. In that case, my Phoenix family has no other requirements. Just tell us where the entrance of the demon family is, and we Phoenix family can send strong people to suppress immediately." Zhao Qing nodded and said with some excitement.


    She is not excited about the benefits of the Phoenix family, but for her own benefits. Once Ziwei emperor unifies the fairy world and declares to heaven and earth that the Phoenix family is the first of the Yu family, then he is the ruler of the whole Yu family and the ruler confirmed by heaven. She can even pass on her position to her offspring in a righteous way and pass it on from generation to generation, Just like the dragon clan today.


    This is how the dragon family spread the Dharma, but the blood of the Dragon royal family is not as good as one generation. It is estimated that the throne of the Dragon Emperor will change soon.


    Naturally, she was worried that her descendants would be deprived of their position due to lack of blood in the future, but what was it to her? She is a selfish person. She won''t care about her offspring. She will only meet all her requirements when she is alive. As for the offspring, she doesn''t care at all.


    "I''ll ask Xue and marshal to take you to the place where the entrance of the demon world is suppressed, but you should remember not to reveal it easily." Ziwei emperor said in a solemn tone.


    "I naturally understand this. Please rest assured," Zhao Qing said with a smile. She was also happy with the promise of the crape myrtle emperor.


    Not only she is happy, but the three elders are also very happy. If the Phoenix family becomes the head of the feather family confirmed by the heaven, they will be able to mobilize all winged demon families in the fairy world to become the head of the feather family, which is much more important than competing for the position of the head of the Phoenix family.


    Zhao Qing''s decision also made the three elders feel good for her. In the past, they were only willing to work for Zhao Qing because of their strength, but now it''s different. Zhao Qing has made great contributions. What about the position of chief of the Phoenix family? Even if the Phoenix family becomes the head of the feather family in the future, they don''t care if she wants to establish the Phoenix royal family.


    The elder Zhao Ye is worried. If Zhao Qing makes such a great contribution, there will be no significance for them to cultivate Yanji. He is happy and worried about Yanji. Will Zhao Qing let Yanji survive well?


    While the elder was thinking, Zhao Qing and the crape myrtle emperor had talked about everything. With Zhao Qing''s face full of laughter, the crape myrtle emperor left.


    "Xue he, you stay in the Phoenix family first. After half a month, you directly take the candidate they have decided to guard the devil''s world at the entrance of the devil''s world. At the same time, you tell Marshal Tianwei that Ziwei emperor palace needs him and doesn''t have to let him guard the entrance of the devil''s world." Ziwei emperor said aloud.


    "Yes, my subordinates understand." Xue he nodded and replied.


    "Yes."


    Ziwei emperor left and hurried back to Ziwei emperor''s palace with the five generals behind him. The reason why he came to the Phoenix family with the five generals was to prepare for the back hand. If we can''t agree, it''s not impossible to force the other party to give in.


    Inside the Phoenix family, Zhao Ye walked to Zhao Qing with some uneasiness, respectfully saluted and said, "clan leader."


    "The elder is very polite. If you have anything, just say it directly." Zhao Qing said with a smile on his face.


    "Patriarch, Yanji, she..."


    When the voice fell, Zhao Qing suddenly changed his face. After looking at the elder, he shook his head and left without saying anything.


    "Elder, you are impulsive." Zhao Yu, the third elder, said helplessly.


    "I''m just worried about Yanji''s future situation." Zhao Ye reluctantly shook his head and left the palace.

 Chapter 447

    At the Tianhe navy camp, hundreds of thousands of Tianhe Navy troops appeared outside for the first time. A total of 800000 troops were dressed in unified black armor, with swords and few spears.


    Su Mu was naturally among the crowd. Half a month ago, when Ziwei emperor returned to Ziwei emperor''s palace, he immediately prepared to go to war with Tianting. He first called back Marshal Tianwei who had disappeared for a while, and then directly gave instructions to the 800000 water troops in Tianhe water army camp to prepare for war.


    It can be said that the whole crape myrtle palace participated in this war, and every immortal who entered the real fairyland for cultivation had to go to the battlefield.


    Su Mu was wearing a silver dragon armor at this time, and Mo Lin sword was also held in his hand. Although he was thirty-two years old, Su Mu''s young appearance made him look like a teenager.


    "War."


    Lei Ming stretched aside and said, "I don''t know which side will win this war."


    "Which side do you want to win?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    "Is there any suspense? It must be our Ziwei imperial palace. This war was triggered by the struggle for power among the five great emperors. No matter which great emperor won the final victory, it was almost the same for us, but if our Ziwei Imperial Palace won the victory, we were also the people who participated in the unification war in the end, weren''t we?" Lei Ming said with a grin.


    "You can think about it." Su Mu shook his head helplessly and smiled. Indeed, Lei Ming has a good saying. No matter who won the victory of the five great emperors, these things have nothing to do with him. If Panshi Ziwei emperor palace is defeated, he will leave directly and never stay.


    If Ziwei emperor palace can win the final victory, it is naturally the best. At that time, with his ability, he can at least get a lot of benefits in this war.


    While Su Mu was talking with Lei Ming, Su Mu felt some strange touch in his wrist guard, which couldn''t help brightening his eyes.


    Su Mu took off his wrist guard. A little golden snake came out of his arm sleeve, spit out a small snake core, and looked up at Su mu.


    "After sleeping for so long, I finally woke up. If I didn''t feel that you still have life, I would make you into snake soup." Su Mu grinned at the Tianyin Golden Snake in his hand.


    "You still have this kind of thing on you? I depend on you. Aren''t you afraid of him biting you?" Lei Ming asked strangely. Su Mu is not an immortal who keeps poisonous insects and animals. He even hid a highly poisonous sky shade gold on his body. How much heart he must have.


    "It can''t bite me."


    Su Mu grinned, touched the forehead of Tianyin golden snake with his hand, and said with a smile: "after all, I pulled out its teeth and it bit a hammer."


    "You are a cruel man." Lei Ming felt speechless. Su Mu pulled out other people''s teeth, making them lose their ability to attack.


    "Oh, your teeth are growing out?"


    Su Mu looked at the two tiny white teeth in Tianyin''s golden mouth and couldn''t help brightening his eyes. He said, "is it difficult for you to sleep for growing teeth? Good guy, do you want me to pull out your teeth again?"


    The sky was overcast and golden, as if he could understand Su Mu''s words. His body was very stiff and wrapped around Su Mu''s arm. He couldn''t help but lower his head and didn''t dare to move.


    "Forget it, it''s your ability to grow your teeth again. I''m sorry to pull out your teeth after being with me for so long. Just be obedient in the future." Su Mu touched Tianyin''s golden back, and an unusually cold and extremely hard touch appeared on his hand.


    Su Mu was surprised and said, "your skin..."


    Without much thought, Su Mu took out a knife and scratched directly on the back of the Tianyin Golden Snake. When they touched, they made a harsh golden sound.


    Su Mu''s eyes lit up. Is it difficult for this guy to break through? Otherwise, how could the flesh become so hard?


    "Good guy, it''s a pity that you can''t speak, otherwise you can communicate with me when I''m bored." Su Mu said with some pity.


    "It would be nice if you let the Tianyin Golden Snake recognize you as the Lord. You are also a big hearted Tianyin Golden Snake who has not recognized the Lord. You can take it with you at will. You know that this little guy can kill all the golden fairies with a mouthful of venom." Lei Ming said with some creepiness.


    "I once read the description of Tianyin Golden Snake in the literature. The young Tianyin Golden Snake is not strong, but the venom is not weak. One bite of venom is enough to kill Jinxian. When Tianyin golden grows up, the body shape reaches 500 feet. The strength can match the strength of Jinxian''s eight grades by relying on the flesh. Even with his venom, Da Luo Jinxian may not have the strength of a war." Lei Ming explained to Su mu.


    "So powerful?" Su Mu was puzzled. Commander Yuan Feng, who had brought himself into Ziwei Imperial Palace, didn''t say so. He said that this guy grew up to rival the existence of five or six gold immortals, and it''s not as powerful as thunder said?


    As like as two peas, I am not aware of the fact that the description of the mature snake of heaven Yin is exactly the same as mine.


    Lei Ming replied, "but since they are of the same race, it is not impossible for them to grow to that intensity in the future. If you let him recognize you as the Lord, won''t you have a more self-protection card in the future?"


    "What you said is reasonable, but now is not a good time for this guy to recognize me as the Lord?" Su Mu looked up and looked around. There were Tianhe water troops in Ziwei emperor palace not far away. He didn''t find any acquaintances except thunder. It''s really not a good choice to let Tianyin golden recognize the Lord in such a place.


    "It''s no trouble to recognize the Lord. It''s very easy. You take a drop of blood from the tip of your tongue and let the little snake on your arm eat it. In this way, your hearts will be connected with each other. Even if you succeed in recognizing the Lord, it won''t be much trouble." Lei Ming glanced away and said.


    "So simple?"


    Su Mu felt a doubt and asked, "are you sure it''s so simple for this guy to recognize the Lord?"


    "Nonsense, otherwise what do you think you want to do?" thunder gave Su Mu a white look.


    Su Mu nodded, took out a drop of blood from the tip of his tongue and put it in front of the golden sky. The bright red blood was very hot, which made the thunder nearby feel its heat.


    "What''s in your body? Is your body a stove? A drop of blood is so hot?" thunder asked in shock.


    The Tianyin Golden Snake couldn''t help but brighten his eyes when he looked at the blood at Su Mu''s fingertips. The energy contained in it made him clearly aware. Without saying a word, he bit Su Mu''s fingers. The speed was so fast that Su Mu didn''t respond.


    But fortunately, this guy stayed with himself for so long and didn''t mean to hurt himself. He just absorbed that drop of blood.

 Chapter 448

    The Tianyin Golden Snake, who swallowed Su Mu''s blood at the tip of his tongue, seemed to be in great pain. Su Mu frowned, and his left hand poured gentle energy into his body to help him alleviate his pain.


    Facts have proved that this is still very useful. That day, the twisted body of the Yin Golden Snake slowly stopped, slowly swam back to its arm, wound it up and fell into a deep sleep.


    Su Mu was stunned, looked at the thunder, pointed to the Yin golden snake that day and said, "are you asleep again?"


    "Maybe there is some special energy in your blood. It just looks like it can''t bear your blood. Maybe have a rest now?" Lei Ming is also full of doubts. He knows a lot and has never encountered such a thing.


    "I hope so." Su Mu was speechless and put the arm guard on his hand again. I think it should be dark and golden in a short time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the venue, with the discussion of those powerful generals in Ziwei Pavilion, the location of the war was also determined, which was on the vast plain near the Sino Japanese border in the East.


    The location of the war has been determined. What cannot be confirmed now is the time of the war. At this time, there are 500000 troops in Tianting at the eastern border. Although 300000 elite teachers over there can block them, they are somewhat overqualified.


    Although it''s a waste to let the 300000 golden Wonderland army fight against the 500000 ordinary troops in Tianting, we can''t do nothing. If the 500000 army goes deep into the Oriental world and drills out from some unexpected places in the rear, it will be a big blow to Ziwei emperor palace.


    ¡­¡­


    At the eastern border, the 500000 troops in Tianting have returned to the camp and are ready to have a rest before competing with Ziwei emperor palace.


    Although the Tianting army nominally has 500000, after continuous fighting these days, their 500000 army is now less than 400000. On the side of Ziwei palace, 300000 elite only consumed a small part, which makes the Tianting General Yang Hua look ugly. If the marshal Shenwei hadn''t been staring at himself on the battlefield and limiting his play, The 300000 troops in Ziwei emperor palace have already been damaged here.


    After the war for more than two months, the consumption of Ziwei emperor palace is very small, but their Tianting army is seriously killed and injured. In addition, they are in the Oriental world at this time, it is difficult to deliver Tianting supplementary mail to them, and the defeat has gradually revealed.


    "You can''t drag on with them like this, come on!"


    In the camp master''s account, Yang Hua said solemnly, "send a letter to heaven and ask your majesty to send troops to support us, otherwise we may lose all our money here."


    "Yes!" the messenger immediately nodded and quickly withdrew from the big tent.


    This time, the heaven sent him to fight in the East. He was the only general, and there was no one else to share his worries. When fighting together, he would be immediately dragged down by the other Marshal Shenwei, and to put it mildly, he has been defeated by that marshal Shenwei more than ten times these days.


    The Tianting camp is full of sorrow. On the other hand, Ziwei palace is completely different. 300000 elite teachers are happily quarreling around the fire. Some are eating meat and drinking, and some are holding friends to blow cowhide. It is a very lively scene.


    Marshal Shenwei didn''t know about these elite drinking and having fun every day, but he didn''t restrain them. After all, these 300000 troops are good at competing with Jinxian. At the beginning of the battle, they will force out the alcohol in their bodies and keep their minds awake all the time.


    "Report!"


    In the main account, marshal Shenwei was dealing with daily affairs, such as the consumption of armor and weapons. At this time, a messenger ran in and knelt down in front of Marshal Shenwei on one knee.


    "Report to the marshal! The great emperor ordered the marshal to solve the 500000 troops quickly and go to the vast plain to officially start a war with Tianting. The great emperor also said that he would personally go to the vast plain in this war." the messenger said aloud.


    "I understand. Tell the emperor that I will solve them in half a month. In a month, I will go to the vast plain to salute the emperor." Marshal Shenwei said solemnly. It is not difficult for him to solve the 500000 army in heaven in half a month, as long as he doesn''t paddle.


    At the beginning of the battle some time ago, he immediately found the other leader Yang Hua and beat him first. However, the guy was the brother of the Jade Emperor, the Lord of heaven. He didn''t know the words of his own emperor before, so he kept his hand again and again.


    Now, Ziwei emperor personally sent an order to tell him to let go of the fight and solve the 500000 troops in Tianting in the shortest time. This is a centering pin for him.


    "Somebody, tell the whole army and gather 300000 troops at once. This time, we won''t keep our hands and try our best to destroy each other!" Marshal Shenwei said solemnly.


    "No!


    Bang bang!!


    With a command from Marshal Shenwei, hundreds of thunder drums in the camp sounded at the same time, and the sound penetrated the clouds and came to every sergeant''s ear.


    "Assemble!"


    "Come on, come on! Come on, come on, come on!"


    It has to be said that the action ability of the elite division of Ziwei imperial palace is still very strong. The Kung Fu of a cup of tea is less than 300000, and all the troops have been assembled. The sergeant who drank before also forced the alcohol out of his body to keep his mind clear.


    "The emperor has an order! We will destroy all 500000 troops in Tianting in half a month, and arrive at the vast plain in a month to officially start war with Tianting. Do you understand?" Marshal Shenwei suspended in the air, and his voice reached every sergeant''s ear.


    "We understand! Obey the emperor''s orders! Obey the Marshal''s orders!"


    The 300000 troops shouted in unison.


    "March now! Target, Tianting camp!" Marshal Shenwei shouted again.


    "Promise!"


    The 300000 troops did not hesitate. Even if it was getting dark at the moment, they still rushed to the Tianting camp to catch each other by surprise.


    In the Tianting camp, the thunder like drums could not hide from them. One after another looked up to the East, where was the place where the 300000 elite division of Ziwei emperor palace was stationed.


    In the Tianting sergeant''s camp, some golden fairyland commanders are now surrounded with wine and meat in their hands. It is obvious that they are living a natural and unrestrained life.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a disease in the opposite side? It''s getting dark and you don''t have a rest. You have to fight with us?" a celestial sergeant asked with an unhappy face.


    "God knows," replied another celestial sergeant.


    "The general hasn''t summoned us yet. What''s the panic? Come on, drink."


    "Yes, keep drinking!"


    "Come on, fill it up! Where''s your glass? Why don''t you pour it up when it''s empty? Let me pour it for you!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 449

    All the 300000 elite teachers of Ziwei Imperial Palace marched towards the Tianting camp, and those sergeants in Tianting didn''t know at the moment. They were all drinking and having fun.


    Although the sergeant of Ziwei Imperial Palace was the same before, they had strong self-control. If there was anything wrong, they would expel the alcohol out of the body, so as to keep their mind clear and make the right decision.


    However, although the sergeant below them was drinking and having fun, Yang Hua, the great general of the East, was not attacked by the heaven this time. Yang Hua was a rigorous person and was not allowed to make any mistakes, so he was very self disciplined.


    When he heard the deafening drums coming from the camp of Ziwei emperor palace, he immediately sent people to check it. It''s reasonable to say that he should be back for so long.


    Yang Hua kept walking in the big account and sometimes looked up outside the account.


    A moment later, a man in black night clothes rushed into the tent, immediately knelt down on one knee to Yang Hua, arched his hands and said, "report to the general, the enemy camp has sent troops, a total of 300000 troops are coming towards our place at a high speed, and they will arrive here in less than half an hour."


    When Yang Huadun was surprised, he quickly asked, "what? Is that true?"


    The messenger solemnly nodded and said, "seriously, if the news is not accurate, my subordinates are willing to offer their heads."


    Yang Huadun frowned and looked a little ugly. He immediately ordered and said, "come on, ring the drum! Let those bastards concentrate on me and go to war!"


    "Promise!"


    Bang bang!!


    Soon after, the deafening drums in the Tianting camp also sounded, which made the sergeants who were still drinking and having fun very unhappy.


    "Damn it, we''re going to war again before we have a good drink. It''s dark now. Don''t we all need to rest?" a sergeant who has more than one said very upset, and even secretly began to curse Yang Hua.


    "Why, did I disturb your happiness?"


    Yang Hua''s face was very ugly. He glanced at the Tianting army below. Looking at their drunken appearance, he couldn''t help clenching his fist and said to himself, "how did I get obsessed and choose them to fight with me in the east?"


    Hundreds of thousands of sergeants did not speak to anyone, but stood quietly waiting for Yang Hua''s lecture.


    "I tell you! The 300000 elite teachers of Ziwei Imperial Palace have taken advantage of the black devil! You bastards are still drinking and having fun! You don''t deserve to be a sergeant in my heaven!" Yang Hua scolded angrily.


    Hearing that the 300000 troops in Ziwei emperor palace had been killed, many sergeants were in a panic. They were not very clear headed and were at a loss.


    "Use Xianyuan to expel the alcohol from your body! Keep your brain awake! Otherwise, you''ll be dead on the battlefield!" Yang Hua said with an ugly face.


    When the voice fell, many sergeants immediately ran Xianyuan to drain the alcohol out of their bodies, but you know, not everyone has so much self-control. Many of them have drunk to the point of dizziness at the moment, and even forgot how to run Xianyuan.


    Yang Hua glanced at these sergeants with an ugly face. They simply don''t deserve to be soldiers in heaven! It''s a shame to let them bear the title of heaven! It''s still their face in heaven!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the army of Ziwei Imperial Palace has come to a plain less than ten miles away from the Tianting camp, which used to be a huge mountain. It was only hesitant that Yang Hua and he made it in order to have a battlefield to fight well after the war began.


    "What''s going on in the Tianting camp? We''re all going to touch their faces, but we can''t come out yet?" Marshal Shenwei thought in great doubt. When they went out to fight in the camp, the drum sounded. The sound can definitely be transmitted to the Tianting camp. How can there be no response?


    Strange.


    Without much thought, marshal Shenwei continued to move forward with 300000 troops. Not long ago, he saw the wooden fortress gathered on a flat ground.


    Although it is only made of wood, it is no less powerful than a small town. It looks like a beast lying on the ground, shaking people''s hearts and souls.


    "These guys don''t have much combat effectiveness. They live really well. It''s not like our Ziwei imperial palace. A big tent sleeps hundreds of people. Looking at their camp, it''s much more luxurious than ours." a sergeant of Ziwei Imperial Palace said loudly. He envied that Tianting could forge such a camp.


    "Don''t envy them. When they enter the East, they can''t get much supplement to their resources. It''s also very difficult for the Zhongtian Tianting side to send them supplements. It can be said that they are an isolated army. After they are solved, maybe we can ask the marshal to leave with this camp. It shouldn''t be a problem to wave the camp''s men by the means of the marshal." Another sergeant said aloud.


    "You have a point."


    ¡­¡­


    The closer to the Tianting camp, marshal Shenwei felt more and more confused. Although Yang Hua, the great general of the eastern expedition, was inferior to himself, he wouldn''t be so ashamed, would he? He didn''t have any vigilance at all. He brought the army to his door. He didn''t find it.


    And the remaining 400000 troops, how come there is no news? Even there are only about 100 people patrolling in their stronghold.


    However, marshal Shenwei was not stupid. He quickly called a sergeant and asked him to sneak into the stronghold to have a look. Don''t expose his trace. The sergeant nodded repeatedly. Ziwei emperor palace army was attracting attention. It was easier for him to sneak into the stronghold.


    Marshal Shenwei frowned when he looked at the Tianting camp. He was sure that there was definitely a conspiracy in the stronghold. Don''t act rashly. Everything must be done steadily.


    Soon after, the sergeant who explored the news came back with a strange face and said to marshal Shenwei: "marshal, I went to check, just feel..."


    "What do you feel?"


    Marshal Shenwei looked at his confused appearance and asked, "are there a large number of heavenly soldiers in the stronghold?"


    "That''s not true. Most of the heavenly troops in the Marshal''s mouth have collapsed on the martial arts field in the stronghold at the moment. It seems that they are all..."


    Speaking of this, the sergeant paused and looked at Marshal Shenwei before continuing: "drunk."


    "What? Drunk? What the hell is going on in the heaven? Sending such a loose army to test our strength in the east? Are you kidding?" Marshal Shenwei said with some displeasure.

 Chapter 450

    Although he knew why the Tianting army didn''t show up, marshal Shenwei remained vigilant. What if it was a conspiracy? You know, Xue hepingri, who is one of the three marshals with him, likes these things. He still knows something about this kind of thing.


    "Marshal, shall we go directly into the Tianting camp?" the messenger asked curiously.


    "Don''t worry, let the commander above 50 golden immortals and six grades go to the barracks and constantly blast their cities over the barracks, and let them plow the Tianting barracks for me with their immortal martial arts." Marshal Shenwei grinned.


    "Promise."


    The messenger soldiers retreated and spread the news. Soon after, the 50 commanders of Jinxian liuqipin flew over the Tianting camp and bombed the camp with their large-scale magic magic magic magic according to the order of Marshal Shenwei. Many Tianting soldiers lying on the ground rose to the sky in confusion, but many Tianbing were awakened by the explosion, He glanced around anxiously and immediately wanted to escape.


    Look, at this time, the outside has been surrounded by the army of Ziwei emperor palace. Even if they run, where can they go?


    "Catch them all." Marshal Shenwei was very confused. There were only about 20000 heavenly soldiers in this Tianting camp, and the rest were missing, which made Marshal Shenwei very confused. Where did the remaining heavenly soldiers go?


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end, Yang Hua and those sober Tianting armies have left the eastern world and returned to the middle heaven. Yang Hua looked at the rear with an ugly face. If these sergeants were not too weak, how could he be defeated by Marshal Shenwei of Ziwei imperial palace?


    "Hum! Wait. When I tell your majesty that I will lead the army to continue to attack your Oriental world, I will also lead the elite division to fight with you again." Yang Hua thought very unconvinced. In his opinion, the reason for this failure is that the strength of the 500000 army he took is too weak.


    Look at the army of Ziwei emperor''s palace. Although there are only 300000, they are all strong Jinxian. They need their Tianting army to stop by the number. If the army under their command is stronger, how can they fail in the Oriental world?


    "Go back to heaven." Yang Hua said with a cold face and a very bad tone.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, the news of Yang Hua''s defeat in the east came to Zhongtian sanxiu''s ears. One by one, they couldn''t help laughing at Tianting''s overestimation. If they concentrated their troops to fight down the Oriental world first, maybe they still had a chance. But now Yang Hua''s defeat in the East escaped back like a lost dog, which made countless sanxiu who didn''t support the war happy one by one.


    "Did you escape?"


    In the camp of Tianting forged in the East, marshal Shenwei and his elite have occupied it and made it their camp.


    Marshal Shenwei was wondering why Yang Hua hadn''t appeared for so long, and he had so many heavenly soldiers under his command. It''s unreasonable that he would be missing and can''t send any news.


    Now he understands. I''m afraid Yang Hua fled back to the middle of heaven the moment they took the Tianting camp?


    "The shame of soldiers." Marshal Shenwei said angrily. What he despised most was the people who fled. Yang Hua was not weak. As the Lord of the heaven, he would attack them in the Oriental world in the future. Now he ran away without getting anything. He was simply unworthy to be a lord general.


    In fact, Yang Hua really doesn''t deserve to be a master general. No matter in terms of strength or strategy, he can''t compare with other generals in heaven. But why does the Jade Emperor God send Yang Hua to conquer the Oriental world? It''s not because Yang Hua is his nephew. The Jade Emperor God wants to take care of him.


    Maybe the Jade Emperor God didn''t want to rely on Yang Hua to get the East. If the Jade Emperor God really wanted Yang Hua to help him get the Oriental world, he wouldn''t give him 500000 miscellaneous heavenly soldiers, but to those real elite.


    In the Lingxiao hall, Yang Hua knelt on the ground and his face was very pale. He thought that by virtue of his relationship with the Jade Emperor God, the other party should not punish him, but now he was wrong. The Jade Emperor God did not show any mercy and directly knocked him down to the ground and knelt in the Lingxiao hall so that the people in heaven would look at him.


    "Yang Hua, you are my nephew. I treat you well. 500000 troops protect you to fight in the eastern world. I didn''t expect you to win. After all, Ziwei imperial palace is not weak, but what have you done? Take nearly 400000 troops to escape without fighting and be the first general in the fairy world to escape without fighting, which makes us lose face in heaven. With these charges, I can kill you directly, but I don''t, Yang Hua. I hope you can do well. Come on, break Yang Hua into the frost land and let him reflect on where he is! "The Jade Emperor said with a very serious face.


    Now the heaven is fighting in all directions. He can''t help but deal with Yang Hua. Otherwise, if Yang Hua, a general who fled without fighting, returns to the heaven and ignores anything, I''m afraid it will cause other meanings in the hearts of other generals.


    "Minister! Thank you for your mercy!" Yang Hua''s eyes were very helpless. After kowtowing to the Jade Emperor God, the wine was taken by the heavenly soldiers to the frost land.


    You are not a good place, but a four death place that tortures people. Few people can come back from the cold and frost place, because that place is really too cold, not the cold of feeling, but the cold of hitting the soul. If a person''s will is not firm enough, he can''t stay in the cold and frost place for a day.


    The Jade Emperor God also had his own consideration in doing so. He looked at the generals below and said, "you see? Even my nephew, I will handle it according to law. Dear Aiqing, the war has begun. I don''t want to see another general who fled without war like Yang Hua in our heaven. Understand!"


    "Promise!" all the generals in heaven nodded and put it in their hearts.


    The Jade Emperor God can even kill his own nephews, not to mention them. If they don''t fight and run away, I''m afraid they won''t have such a good chance to enter the frost land as Yang Hua.


    Although the frost land is terrible, it is not without hope of living, but they are not Yang Hua, and the Jade Emperor God will not leave his hand on them. There is absolutely only one end for these generals, that is death!


    Even without the action of the Jade Emperor God, other generals staring at their position will kill them!

 Chapter 451

    Ziwei emperor palace, marshal Tianwei has rushed back from the southern mountains and is ready to personally lead the Tianhe water army under his command to participate in the war of the five great emperors.


    Ziwei emperor also trusted Marshal Tianwei very much and directly asked him to lead millions of Tianhe army to spread to the north. This war is not only Tianting wants to join the five worlds, but the other four emperors also think so, but Ziwei emperor has slightly better strength and plans to eat a bite of cake first.


    He doesn''t care about the opinions of Tianting and the northern Qinghua emperor on him. For today''s Tianting, they can''t handle Ziwei emperor''s Palace separately, and it''s extremely difficult for Qinghua emperor to resist the Tianting army and meet the millions of Tianhe water army led by Marshal Tianwei.


    The army went north to the border of the eastern world, and then went up to the northern world under the control of emperor Qinghua. Marshal Tianwei was not in a hurry, so he ordered to camp in place and wait for the war between Ziwei and Tianting. At the same time, they entered the northern world and conquered the territory of the northern world.


    "One by one says that he is like a saint, and his purpose is not for greater power." thunder lies on the bed in the camp and says sarcastically.


    "Well, if you spread this word, you''ll be in trouble." Su Mu sat cross legged aside and reminded him a little.


    "Just spread it out. In a big deal, I''ll leave Ziwei emperor palace directly. Besides, there are only two of us in the camp. Who will tell? Can you tell?" Lei Ming glanced at Su Mu''s way.


    Su Mu grinned and looked at the thunder strangely: "who''s right? Maybe I''m spreading the news now?"


    You can pull it. "


    Lei Ming smiled, sat up and said, "you are an ambitious man. You will never say it."


    Su Mu shrugged his shoulders undeniably and said that he was an ambitious man. In fact, it was true that he had great ambition in his heart, which he only found recently.


    In the past, Su Mu always thought he was an ordinary person without ambition. He didn''t react until he broke through the nine grades of real fairyland not long ago. The life he wanted needed strong strength or power to do it.


    He doesn''t want to bend under the command of any force, so if he wants to have a foothold in the earth fairy world, he needs to make his strength reach a point where no one dares to provoke, or raise his status to the point of controlling everything.


    These two things are not so easy to get. Su mu can only improve his strength now. He can get credit on the battlefield by relying on this war to raise his status, or exchange the credit obtained in this war for some cultivation treasures to improve his accomplishments.


    However, what Su Mu wants most now is Xianjing. It has been a year since the last reading, and the system is full of energy again. As long as Su Mu gives money, he can read the latest books and obtain the items.


    But the problem is that Su Mu is now a poor man. Although he is not poor, it is difficult to say that he has small assets.


    This year, Su Mu didn''t use the fairy crystals he got every week, but accumulated together to wait for time to read books. But this year, Su Mu only accumulated more than 10000 fairy crystals, most of which were leiming. He had nothing to do to bet against himself, otherwise he would have fewer fairy crystals at the moment.


    Su Mu opened the system and checked it. This time, the cover of the book extracted by the system was dark, and he didn''t even write his name, and the price on one side stopped Su mu.


    100000! The whole hundred thousand immortal crystals made Su Mu feel helpless, but he was also relieved.


    "That''s good. I won''t be proficient in many skills. Then this war may be able to master his free method and kill with a sword." Su Mu took a deep breath and thought in his heart.


    The last time he read the three items obtained from the system, except that Cao miejian Jue entered the state of Xiaocheng, he didn''t have a clue about how to transform himself into a free Dharma and kill with a sword. Maybe this is why he didn''t think carefully. After all, Su Mu has been improving his cultivation, or he is practicing Cao miejian Jue, He hasn''t started to practice the two most powerful skills of transforming freedom and killing with a sword.


    "What are you thinking?" thunder asked aloud, interrupting Su Mu''s thoughts.


    Su Mu looked at him and said, "I''m thinking how much benefit I can get from this war?"


    "There must be a lot."


    Lei Ming stretched out and said, "it''s not difficult for you to shine on the battlefield with your strength of the nine real fairyland products, and your strength is more than the nine real fairyland products. I guess it''s very easy for you to kill the two or three gold immortals now?"


    Su Mu thought carefully when he heard the speech, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know. The only golden immortal I''ve dealt with is you, but you just defended my attack at that time and didn''t resist, so I don''t know the strength of golden fairyland. Now I don''t know what degree of strength I can match."


    "That''s true. Let''s go out and practice. I''ll help you try your strength now." Lei Ming grinned. He was also very curious about how strong Su mu, who was a rising man in less than a year, is now.


    Su Mu''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech. Lei Ming''s accomplishments have also broken through the five grades of golden fairyland in this year. He can definitely test his strength.


    So without any hesitation, Su Mu nodded immediately and said, "OK."


    Thunder was also very excited when he heard the speech. He jumped out of the big tent and rushed to a flat land not far away. Su Mu saw that he followed closely, and his speed did not fall at all.


    In the main camp, marshal Tianwei, who was idle and free, was curious to see the two little guys running out. He asked his deputy, "do you know those two little guys?"


    "If you return to the marshal, the one who flies out first is called thunder. He has general talent, neither strong nor weak. This year he has broken through the five grades of golden fairyland and is the next commander of the herringbone camp." the Deputy beside him replied.


    "What about the other?" Marshal Tianwei asked curiously.


    "The one behind is Su mu, who joined Ziwei Palace last year. When he joined Ziwei Palace at that time, he was no more than the ninth grade of heaven fairyland. In one year, he directly broke through the ninth grade of heaven fairyland to the ninth grade of real fairyland. When he just broke through the real fairyland a year ago, he proved the horror of genius with his own strength. His first opponent after breaking through the real fairyland was thunder At that time, only the thunder of the four grades of cultivation in golden fairyland was defeated by Su mu, "the Deputy replied solemnly.


    "What?" Marshal Tianwei was shocked that there were such powerful people under his command?

 Chapter 452

    The Deputy looked at Marshal Tianwei''s shocked appearance and knew that he thought too much, so he explained: "marshal, it''s not the kind of defeat you think. Su Mu just broke through the real fairyland to participate in the elite selection. The opponent he met was Lei Ming. Lei Ming didn''t want to bully him, so he took three moves as the boundary. If Su Mu''s three moves could make him leave his place, he would lose."


    "So it is. I said that just breaking through the real fairyland can surpass Jinxian. That''s terrible." Marshal Tianwei shook his head with a smile.


    "But more than that, Su Mu''s third move used a sword technique and almost took Lei Ming''s life away," said his deputy.


    "What is it?"


    Marshal Tianwei was shocked again. In this way, Su Mu was definitely not an ordinary person, so he asked, "do you know the identity of Su mu?"


    The Deputy nodded when he heard the speech and said, "everyone in Ziwei emperor palace knows the news. Su Mu''s origin is the rising of the world."


    "I suck his mouth. What did the crape myrtle emperor arrange a lifter to do under my hands? Fuck me? No, I''ll go and see how the little guy''s character is. If he has a good character, I''ll take it for my own use and annoy the crape myrtle bastard." Marshal Tianwei scolded.


    The Deputy didn''t dare to say much. It''s common for Marshal Tianwei to abuse the crape myrtle emperor. After all, marshal Tianwei''s qualifications are too old to be easily called by him.


    Every time Ziwei emperor wants Marshal Tianwei to make a move, he will use the word "please". We can imagine how special Marshal Tianwei is.


    The same three marshals, marshal Shenwei and Xue he, were not treated like him. They were crazy called by Ziwei emperor, which made the two marshals complain constantly.


    "Let''s go." Marshal Tianwei waved his hand and got up in the clouds. He went to the sky where Su Mu fought with thunder and hid in the dark and watched them.


    "Su mu, hurry to use the sword technique you defeated me last time. I want to see what you have learned from that sword now." Lei Ming grinned.


    Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech. It seems that Lei Ming has great self-confidence. However, he has been crazy practicing the formula of grass killing sword for the past year. It can be said that his power is definitely more than ten times that when he just learned to use it against Lei Ming.


    Su Mu said with a smile, "forget it. I just started to practice the sword technique at the beginning. Now my sword technique is small. I''m afraid you can''t bear it."


    "Nonsense!"


    Thunder was unhappy. With a wave of his hand, hundreds of thunder and lightning came neatly towards Su Mupi. Thunder said very easily: "it''s like saying that you have made crazy progress this year and I''m standing still."


    Su Mu shrugged helplessly when he heard the speech, looked at the lightning all over the sky, and his scalp was numb. He said, "use this move when you come. You''re going to kill me, aren''t you?"


    "Make complaints about this trick if you can split it up. Don''t think I don''t know that you have a body like a bad ass." said he. "That''s what he discovered by accident." this guy, Su mu, beat his fists with a fist and killed a hundred hundred evil spirits who were comparable to the gold fairy. When he was watching the violence, he looked sweaty.


    "Hey, hey, you know all about it? I wanted to run to you and punch you while you weren''t paying attention." Su Mu smiled and clenched his right fist fiercely. The prison of Shenxiang town was launched fiercely, and the power of millions of dragons and elephants gathered in Su Mu''s right arm.


    Without any hesitation, Su Mu slammed his fist on the void, and the void collapsed. The terrible Qi directly blew away the thunder like a typhoon. Even the dark clouds in the sky were almost blown away.


    Over the past year, Su Mu''s promotion has been amazing. He can''t help but improve his strength. Even some of his auxiliary means have been greatly improved.


    His natural power, space power, is an example.


    Today, Su Mu has been able to perfectly control his space magic. As long as he has been developed to a certain extent, Su mu can even disappear in the earth fairy world through space. Even if he openly goes to the treasure house of the five great emperors and removes their treasures, they don''t know that Su Mu did it.


    Moreover, the power of space magic is more than that. It can not only be used to move and do magic on the way, but also can be used to increase the power of its own moves in battle. It can even directly build a space hole in front of itself and send its moves directly to the enemy''s face.


    Su Mu has mastered this move now. Maybe thunder will suffer in a while.


    "How did you practice in the past year? I think it took me more than ten years to practice from heaven fairyland Jiupin to real fairyland Jiupin by relying on Lei Lingti and matching skills. You did it in a year. You''re not human." Lei Ming said with some exclamation.


    "You''re not human."


    Su Mu glanced and said, "God knows how I broke through. Just like you, I broke through my accomplishments. How simple?"


    "What''s the difference between what you said and what you didn''t say." thunder was upset immediately. With a wave of his hand, hundreds of thunders split at Su mu.


    "Can''t you change the way of attack? My hands are numb if it goes on like this." Su Mu waved his hand reluctantly and punched the thunder again to break it.


    "It''s just to make you feel numb." thunder grinned and was struck by a hundred thunders, which immediately made Su Mu feel speechless.


    But they didn''t know that because the place where they fought was not far from the camp, their fighting and words had been spread to the ears of the Tianhe water army.


    They were curious about what happened here and came to have a look. Only then did they know that it was two guys competing here.


    "Su mu, pull out your sword, or I''ll find it hard to test your strength." the thunder roared, and the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, showers and storms. The terrible thunder snake kept rolling in the clouds. No surprise, this thunder fell down the mountain and turned into fly ash.


    Seeing this, Su Mu''s face became serious. He knew he couldn''t keep his hand. He took out the ink Lin sword from the space ring and pulled it out directly. The sword edge was threatening. Su Mu pointed to the earth, held the long sword horizontally, looked at the thunder and said, "be careful!"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu waved a sword. At this moment, the world seemed to be silent. Su Mu didn''t leave his hand. His sword broke through the sky, like breaking the sun, moon and stars. The sword Spirit fell from the sky and rowed towards the thunder.


    "Lying trough!"


    The thunder was in a hurry and quickly arranged thousands of thunder to block him. Is NIMA Su Mu so powerful now? Or does he just want to see himself make a fool of himself?


    Thinking of the thunder here, he was in a hurry. He looked at Su Mu and yelled, "Su mu, your uncle!"

 Chapter 453

    How terrible should Xiaocheng''s Cao miejian formula be? The momentum emitted from the sword Qi will be known. It''s like the Star River has been cut off. The terrible sword Qi is straight towards the thunder.


    Lei Ming is also full of vigilance at the moment. He knows he must not relax, because if he can''t stop this sword, there will be only a dead end. He must give full play to his all strength to stop this sword.


    "Thunder spirit holy body! Ten thousand thunder leads!" the thunder roared and drank, and suddenly twinkled blue light after blue light. It was like thunder god coming down to earth, domineering and powerful.


    "Out!"


    The thunder roared loudly, and a direct lightning of tens of meters fell from the sky. It directly collided with the sword meaning of Cao Mie sword formula, causing a terrible wave.


    On the flat ground not far away, hundreds of Tianhe soldiers came to watch the war and were very surprised at their combat effectiveness.


    "Who are these two people? This strength should belong to the command level in our army this time?" a Tianhe commander in black armor asked aloud.


    "I remember that little guy with thunder and lightning, as if he was called thunder. I remember he was Lei Lingti, a man of Zhao Chang." another commander in silver armor nearby said aloud.


    "Zhao Chang''s people? It''s impossible. How can other people''s word camp cultivate such powerful people? Besides, you don''t know. The word camp is just the logistics to send supplementary mail to our Di Zi camp and Tian Zi camp. Although it seems to be at the same level as our second heaven and earth camp, and they have them every task, you know their identity. Besides, Zhao Changhui Do you want to cultivate two people who are stronger than him? "The commander in black armor said incredulously. He thought that the two people who competed not far away were definitely not from the herringbone camp. What conditions are there in the herringbone camp? He knows that it is difficult for people to become useful under such difficult conditions.


    "Don''t believe it. These two guys are really two Tianhe water armies under Zhao Chang''s command. Do you want to make a bet? If these two are really under Zhao Chang''s command of the herringbone camp, how about sending me 5000 immortal crystals when you go back?"


    The silver armour commander grinned and said, "similarly, if the last two guys are not the herringbone camp water army under Zhao Chang, how about I send you 5000 fairy crystals?"


    "So confident? It seems that you know the news. Forget it, there''s no need to gamble with you. You bastard has won me a lot over the years, and you don''t want to help me." the commander of black Baojia gave a little reluctant lip.


    Although he doesn''t look up to the herringbone camp, since this bastard dares to bet with himself, these two guys must be the navy of the herringbone camp, because they have lost a lot to each other over the years. The reason is that they gamble with him every time for a little thing. In the end, thousands of output, they have lost at least hundreds of thousands over the years.


    "I won this by my ability." the silver armor commander laughed.


    Hearing the speech, the commander of black Baojia put the bracelet on his chest, glanced and said, "pull it down. Every time you cheat me, some unknown news from me. How can you win?"


    "Why don''t you forget it? You don''t care what means I used or know what unknown news. Anyway, I won in the end. You''re the one who gave Xianjing, aren''t you?" the silver armour man smiled.


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you." the commander of black Baojia was even more angry when he heard the speech, and set his eyes on the competition between Su Mu and thunder again.


    As Su Mu and Lei Ming compete with each other, more and more sailors are attracted to watch the battle. Most of them are familiar with Lei Ming. After all, Lei Ming is also a famous figure in the Third Battalion of heaven, earth and man. Last time, Lei Ming was selected by the elite camp, but he temporarily served as the commander of their local word camp.


    "Who is the person who competes with thunder? Is there anyone among the Tianhe million water army who is good at sword?" a Tianhe water army asked curiously.


    "God knows, you also know that we have a million Tianhe water army. Can you know everyone? Are you kidding? As for the million Tianhe water army, how many people with excellent sword skills are not very normal?" the nearby water army said aloud.


    "I guess the one who uses the sword is a genius who practices secretly in Tianzi camp. Look at the sword move. It''s tricky and terrible. Each sword seems to cut through the sun, moon and stars. Who can have this sword technique except those monsters Tianjiao in Tianzi camp?" the Navy ring hand said his guess.


    "It''s not impossible, but I''m familiar with Tianzi camp. There are not many people who are good at swordsmanship. The person with the strongest swordsmanship in Tianzi camp is called Bai Heng, but he is not familiar with Lei Ming. There''s no reason to compete with Lei Ming. Isn''t it idle? If you lose, you''ll lose face. It''s disgraceful to win. After all, it''s people in Tianzi camp who bully people in dizi camp, "It''s not good-looking," said a water army of the sixth grade Tianzi camp in the golden fairyland.


    There are few people in Tianzi camp, but you can join Tianzi camp as long as you reach golden fairyland and are no more than 100 years old. If you are over 100 years old, you can only go to dizi camp.


    "Are you ignorant? Bai Heng, it''s su mu of the herringbone camp who uses the sword technique to fight against thunder. He just joined our Ziwei Palace last year. He''s a rising man, you know?" a Shuijun of the celebrity camp smiled proudly at the golden immortal Shuijun of the Tianzi camp. Their soldiers of the herringbone camp are often looked down upon by some people in the Dizi camp and Tianzi camp, Now they have a su mu in the herringbone camp, which can be said to make their people proud.


    "Impossible!"


    The tianziying water army of the sixth grade of the golden fairyland shook his head and said: "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t despise the herringbone camp, but the resources of the herringbone camp are really too few. If I can really cultivate such a master of swordsmanship, it won''t be able to do it in a short time. And you say he was a Skywalker who joined the Ziwei Imperial Palace last year? I also know that he joined the Ziwei Imperial Palace in the fairy world last year, but it''s only a year How strong can even a soaring person be? It can''t be the opponent of thunder, let alone suppress thunder temporarily with the power of sword. "


    "You''re really wrong. The flying man named Su Mu entered the elite camp as soon as he joined the Ziwei emperor palace. He leaped over the level and defeated thundering during the selection. Finally, I remember which sword almost killed thundering. No one knows how far he has grown in a year. It''s not impossible to fight thundering." the diziying water army nearby explained aloud.

 Chapter 454

    The voice fell. That day, the Jinxian Shuijun of the word camp shook his head in disbelief and said, "how far can he grow in a year? I heard what you said about the elite selection. It''s just that thunder is arrogant and doesn''t fight against him. It''s impossible to make his strength reach this level in this year."


    Just then, a commander of Tianzi camp came to the front and said with an ugly face, "all right, come out and watch the excitement. What''s the noise? You need to know who the man using the sword is. Don''t you know? What''s the noise?"


    "Commander, is that Bai Heng?" the Jinxian of Ziying asked the commander of tianziying that day.


    "No."


    The commander of Tianzi camp shook his head and said, "Bai Heng''s sword technique is not so profound. This man is not Bai Heng."


    "How could it be? Bai Heng is the first person in our Tianzi camp''s Kendo! How can his sword skills not be as advanced as that guy?" Jin Xian of the Tianzi camp said that day. Although he doesn''t know sword skills, he loves sword skills very much. If he didn''t have ordinary talent in kendo, he would have become a Sword Fairy by cultivating sword skills at the moment.


    Although he can''t practice swordsmanship, his love for Kendo doesn''t decrease at all. He usually likes to collect the information of those sword masters and have a good relationship with them. Since he can''t become a sword fairy, he will become a friend of the Sword Fairy. Maybe people will guide you to use some Swordsmanship in the future.


    Bai Heng, the first of the sword immortals in Tianzi camp, can easily break mountains and seas with a sword. His accomplishments have reached the ninth grade of golden fairyland, which is only half a step away from Da Luo Jinxian.


    However, because he is a sword cultivator, he must integrate himself with the sword to achieve the degree of unity of heaven and man before he can have the hope to break through the great Luo Jinxian. This is the reason why there are few sword cultivators. In the early stage, he is extremely powerful and it is easy to defeat 100 with one, but in the later stage, it will be very difficult, because not every sword cultivation talent is so good, Can easily reach the realm of the unity of heaven and man.


    If sword cultivation wants to break through to Da Luojin fairyland, then the unity of heaven and man is a realm that must be broken through. If there is no way to enter the unity of heaven and man, congratulations. Da Luojin fairy has no chance with you in this life.


    Su Mu is almost like this at the moment. Although he doesn''t like to use swordsmanship in front of him, he decided to practice swordsmanship only one year ago when the system gave him Cao Mie sword formula and holding sword killing, but he also needs to break through the unity of heaven and man in the future.


    At the moment, Bai Heng in the mouth of Jinxian in the word camp was in the crowd that day. Looking at the sword in the sky, Bai Heng was shocked. He never thought that there was such a person with excellent sword skills among the millions of water troops in Tianhe.


    After all, millions of Tianhe naval forces pay attention to war, so long weapons can often gain the upper hand. No matter how bad they are, they will also use heavy weapons such as broadswords. They don''t need too many operating skills. It''s easy to kill dozens of enemies in one wave as long as you have enough strength. Of course, this must be on the premise that you don''t die.


    This is the reason why millions of Tianhe water troops don''t use swordsmanship. Swords on the battlefield have too few advantages over other weapons. They don''t have the length of weapons such as guns, swords and spears, nor the massiness of weapons such as knives, axes and hammers.


    The sword has always been called the king of all kinds of weapons, so it is called the king of all kinds of weapons. The consciousness is that the sword is the king of weapons. Have you ever seen the boss go to the battlefield to kill people when he is not at home? No.


    Sword is not a weapon on the battlefield, but it is rare. Most of its uses are accessories for generals and marshals, and few are used to fight.


    "This man''s swordsmanship cultivation is really above me. I can feel that his swordsmanship has not been fully mastered, but he already has such power. It''s incredible. What would it be like to wait until his swordsmanship is great? Can he have the golden fairyland to meet the golden immortal?" Bai Heng looked at Su Mu''s changing figure and thought in his heart.


    High above the sky, the thunder turned into a flash of lightning and directly split on the ground. With a fierce grin, he shouted, "cool!"


    The voice fell, and thunder looked into the air. Su Mu was suspended in the air, and some strange things looked behind him.


    Lei Ming was a little confused. He turned around and looked. I don''t know when tens of thousands of people have gathered in the rear, which is about to fill the flat land.


    "What are you... Doing?" Lei Ming asked suspiciously.


    "It''s all right. It''s just fun."


    A commander of the local word camp came to Lei Ming, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Lei Ming, it seems that your strength has made great progress over this period of time? Yes, yes, you have broken through the five grades of golden fairyland. Good. When will you take part in the assessment and join our local word camp?"


    "No! Commander Wang Ze, I''m still used to staying in the herringbone camp. The local camp is not free. I don''t like it." Lei Ming said with some refusal.


    "Well, well, whatever you want. Anyway, you are almost 200 years old. At that time, my word camp will still welcome you." Wang Ze laughed and said in a harmless tone, but it was like a devil''s scream in the thunder.


    After laughing, Wang Ze also looked up at Su mu in the air. His eyes narrowed slightly. When he was about to speak, he was interrupted by a deafening voice.


    "Hahaha!! good, wonderful, wonderful, how long have we not seen such a great competition!? forget it, it''s all over. Who, Su mu, the commander now appoints you as the commander of the ten thousand people team of the herringbone camp and the elite of the ten thousand people of the herringbone camp, do you understand?"


    The speaker was Marshal Tianwei, but his fat body had an incomparably great power in the hearts of the people present.


    Su Mu naturally wouldn''t refute this meaning, but he still had to be polite, so he arched his hand and said, "thank you for the Marshal''s kindness, but now my cultivation is only the ninth grade of fairyland, and I''m not qualified to be the commander. I''d better ask the marshal to take it back."


    As Su Mu''s voice fell, many people were very puzzled. Thunder was also dark all over his face at the moment. Some speechless scolded: "is Su Mu a pig? He refused to lie in the trough for such a great advantage, so he couldn''t agree?"


    After listening to Su Mu''s words, marshal Tianwei couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s only a year since you joined Ziwei emperor palace. You''ve broken through from the original heaven fairyland to the nine grades of real fairyland in one year. It''s only half a step away from Jinxian. Moreover, your real combat power has been comparable to the five grades of Jinxian experts. You''re enough to be the commander of this ten thousand people''s Congress. Don''t resist orders!"


    Su Mu made a helpless expression, nodded and said, "thank you for your trust."

 Chapter 455

    Marshal Tianwei looked at Su Mu and nodded. Then he glanced at the Tianhe water army and said: "If one of you can be like him, I can also directly give any of you the position of great commander. This time, our Tianhe million water army went north to conquer the Qinghua emperor is an opportunity. The emperor wants territory, we give it to him, and you want to do your best, it depends on your play on the battlefield."


    When the voice fell, marshal Tianwei glanced at Su Mu again and said, "Su mu, right? Since you have become the commander of my command, you have to go to the main Council every day from tomorrow, okay?"


    "Yes." Su Mu nodded.


    "You are very young. You are only 32 years old. Your future is still very long. Su mu, this war is also your opportunity, but I don''t know whether you can grasp it." Marshal Tianwei kindly reminded.


    "I see."


    Su Mu nodded solemnly and said, "thank you for reminding me."


    "Don''t thank me. Remember to come to the main Council tomorrow morning."


    The voice fell. Marshal Tianwei turned and left. The two little guys finished the competition and finished what he wanted to do. Naturally, it''s no fun to stay.


    "Send off the marshal!" the Tianhe water army at the scene shouted loudly. In addition to Su Mu and Lei Ming, there was Bai Heng who had been hiding in the dark to observe Su mu.


    "OK, you boy. As soon as you come out, marshal Tianwei will make you the commander and let you command thousands of people. How about you? Do you feel elated?" thunder came to Su Mu and hooked Su Mu''s shoulder.


    "It''s not a good job. Do you think those 10000 people can serve me?" Su Mu said with a curl of his mouth. It''s good to be the commander of Tianhe, who leads tens of thousands of troops. However, his popularity is not high, his level is not high, and he doesn''t have much reputation. Why should the 10000 water troops serve him?


    "Yes, can I help you? Anyway, I''m free now. I didn''t participate in the assessment of the local character camp. Now I go wherever I want to go." Lei Ming grinned. He still wanted to fight side by side with Su mu. After all, he really only looked up to su Mu in the herringbone camp for so long.


    Su Mu smiled at the speech, looked at it and said, "can you help me? OK, how about I seal you as a logistics toilet cleaner in my position as commander?"


    "Roll the calf."


    Thunder suddenly turned black and said, "I''m sincere. Just ask me to help."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and said, "it''s no problem if you like, but it''s hard to say. I have to go to the main Council tomorrow. Now I don''t even know which 10000 people are under my command."


    "Don''t worry, we''ve stunned countless people''s eyes in this battle. Even the marshal himself ran out to watch it and declared you the commander of 10000 people''s Congress in full view of the public. This news can be spread without us. I estimate that millions of sailors will know it tomorrow. At that time, those sailors will know a little about you, so you can manage them Isn''t it? As for how to convince them, I''ve seen the emperor''s way to resist the emperor in a book. Only by giving both grace and power can we balance and control everything. "Lei Ming said to Su mu with a smile.


    Su Mu felt speechless and said, "that''s the way of kings. If I do that, others don''t think I''m going to rebel?"


    "What you said is also reasonable. Tell me, how can you convince the 10000 troops to you?" Lei Ming asked curiously.


    "I didn''t think about it well. Anyway, there will be a solution at that time. It''s no use thinking so much. You might as well hurry up to improve your cultivation. It''s estimated that you will be defeated by me next time." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Hey yo! I tell you, it''s absolutely impossible. If you want to beat me, you''ll have to wait for at least a few decades." Lei Ming put his hands around his chest and laughed.


    Su Mu also smiled and didn''t say much. He returned to the navy camp.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Tianhe water army camp, in the main camp, marshal Tianwei laughed and said, "you guys, this time, you found a good seedling. That bone is perfect. Although the cultivation is not high, it has amazing combat power. The nine grades of the real fairyland can play the five or even six grades of the golden fairyland. This kind of person is born for fighting."


    "Marshal, you said that Su Mu was given the position of commander of 10000 people?" Chen Jingsheng, general staff of Tianhe water army, asked with a frown.


    "What''s the matter? Jingsheng, do you think I''m wrong?" hearing Chen Jingsheng''s question, marshal Tianwei''s face gradually darkened.


    "My subordinates don''t mean that, but marshal, now our five generals in Tianhe lead 100000 troops respectively. Marshal leads 300000 troops alone, and the remaining 200000 are led by 20 commanders of Tianzi camp and dizi camp. Su Mu has no place to get in." Chen Jingsheng said aloud.


    Marshal Tianwei frowned when he heard the speech. Indeed, as Chen Jingsheng said, today''s Tianhe million troops have been divided, and there are not too many troops for Su Mu to command.


    "Yes!"


    Marshal Tianwei''s eyes lit up and said: "I sealed him for the general assembly of the people''s Congress, so naturally I can''t go back on my word. My troops are all sharp and crack troops. They can''t be separated from the ones who are fighting on me." Sheng Ling, you can send two thousand people from your army, and you don''t need to be too strong. The best is to give the two thousand people to him. Similarly, you four will have two thousand troops, too.


    Chen Jingsheng''s face turned black when he heard the speech. All his 100000 troops were trained by himself! They were all first-class experts and elites who suppressed evil spirits dozens of times. He must be distressed to send 2000 people to others like this!


    Just when Chen Jingsheng wanted to say something, the other four generals nodded helplessly and agreed to marshal Tianwei''s request. Chen Jingsheng''s face became darker. In this way, he couldn''t do if he didn''t agree.


    Helpless, Chen Jingsheng only nodded and said, "I will draw out two thousand people to the marshal as soon as possible."


    "It''s not for me, it''s for Su mu. Su Mu has a good talent. If he can seize the opportunity and jump into the branches this time, it''s not impossible. It depends on whether he can seize the opportunity."


    Marshal Tianwei''s fat body was full of dignity, but it was funny. He looked at the sky outside the tent and said, "heroes have emerged from wars since ancient times!"

 Chapter 456

Chen Jingsheng and other five generals could not help feeling a shiver as they watched Su Mu fall from the sky. From their perspective, it must be easy for Su Mu to struggle with these people. They have the same strength as these people, and it must not be difficult to solve them.

 Chapter 457

    In the main tent of Tianhe camp, marshal Tianwei looked at the people below with a smile on his face and said, "how are you? Liu Yu, Hong Qinghao, how do you feel?"


    Liu Yu smiled awkwardly, but said, "commander Su Mu is so powerful that I''m far behind."


    He Liu Yu is a person who knows how to speak. It''s not because Su Mu''s strength level is too low. To become a commander of thousands of people, he needs to cultivate above the second grade of Jinxian, not to mention the great commander. Su Mu''s cultivation level is only the ninth grade of real fairyland. It''s normal for them to despise nature.


    Liu Yu''s voice fell, and Hong Qinghao said with great relief: "commander Su Mu has great strength. I agree with him to become a great commander and an independent army of 10000 people."


    When the voice fell, Hong Qinghao glanced at Su mu, solemnly saluted Su Mu and said, "commander Su mu, I''m very ashamed to insult you because of your realm. Please don''t mind."


    "Yes, please don''t mind commander Su mu." Liu Yu also saluted.


    Seeing this, Su Mu also stood up from his position, slightly bent down and said, "you are polite. My realm is only the ninth grade of fairyland. You don''t think it''s normal. How can I have trouble with you? What''s more, I let you suffer a lot before, and my anger has disappeared. I have to work together in the future. Please take care of it in the future."


    "Ha ha, well said. You will work together in the future. You can''t help each other without help. Su mu, your ten thousand sergeants have assembled outside the account. Do you want to have a look?" Marshal Tianwei laughed.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. When he fought with the people, he saw an army of 10000 people gathered outside the main camp. It turned out that marshal Tianwei gave him 10000 sergeants.


    "Since they are all my subordinates in the future, I naturally need to see them. If anyone refuses, I can teach them a lesson in front of you."


    Su Mu said with a smile, "lest they accuse me of bullying them in the future."


    "Commander Su Mu''s words are really interesting. Please." Marshal Tianwei smiled.


    "OK." Su Mu nodded and strode out of the camp.


    Before stepping out of the tent, Su Mu immediately saw a neat army in black armor standing in front of him. When they saw Su Mu coming out of the main camp, they didn''t hesitate. They all pestled their long guns on the ground and shouted in unison with a huge noise: "see the commander!"


    The voice was deafening, as if it could penetrate the world. Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. Just now he pressed the leaders of tianziying and diziying Jinxian. It seemed that they had seen it. Otherwise, how could they respect Su Mu so much.


    "Excuse me, you guys. In the future, you will be the brothers fighting together on the battlefield. I''m not hypocritical. Introduce myself. My name is Su mu. It was sealed by your commander, marshal Tianwei. If any of you are not convinced, you can come to me and compete with me. If anyone can win me."


    When Su Mu said this, his eyes immediately became very solemn. Just when people thought that he would be able to be the commander if he won, Su Mu spoke again.


    "If any of you can beat me! It''s very simple. I''ll drive you out. After all, I''m also the commander of Marshal Tianwei. It''s impossible to give my position to you."


    The voice fell, and there was laughter in the audience. They wanted to be open in their hearts. Since Su mu can say such words, it means that he is not a very serious person, and it is not so uncomfortable to work under Su mu in the future.


    Most of them were soldiers under the command of the generals. They constantly patrol every day, and their work and rest time are all arranged. There is no spare free time. They very much hope that Su mu can give them their own time, because they hear this hope from Su Mu''s tone.


    "You can rest assured that although I am your commander, I will not deduct your due rest time. Except for the necessary training, the rest of the time will belong to you every day, but one thing must be remembered."


    Su Mu suddenly changed his tone and said solemnly: "that is, when I need you, you must assemble at the first time. You must not be slower than other generals and commanders, okay?"


    "Yes!" ten thousand people shouted in unison. They were extremely excited. Su Mu''s only request was easy for them, and they could spare time to do their own things without limiting their rest time.


    The time of a column of incense passed, and Su Mu finished all the words he wanted to say in his heart. Then he saluted Marshal Tianwei and said, "Su Mu thanks Marshal Tianwei for his promotion. If Su mu can fly to the branches in the future, he will certainly not forget the kindness of Marshal."


    Marshal Tianwei nodded and said, "I''ll give you three months of food, grass and necessary military supplies, but after these three months, you need to get these necessities by yourself. Su mu, don''t let me down."


    "Thank you, marshal. I still want to be alone with marshal." Su Mu said solemnly with his head down.


    "The thunder boy?"


    Marshal Tianwei saw through Su Mu''s thoughts, nodded and said, "whatever you want, I won''t stop him if he is willing to go with you."


    "Thank you, marshal." Su Mu smiled, arched his hands at the crowd, and left here directly with his 10000 troops.


    Marshal Tianwei couldn''t help laughing at Su muyuan''s figure. He thought to himself, "Ziwei emperor, this guy will definitely rob your throne in the future, absolutely."


    Su mu can''t stay in Marshal Tianwei''s camp, so he can''t get exercise. So Marshal Tianwei told Su Mu earlier that if he wants to make higher achievements, he needs to go out and see if he can do something.


    Marshal Tianwei asked Su Mu to directly enter the northern world with these 10000 people and resist the strength of Qinghua emperor palace in the north with the strength of 10000 sergeants.


    This is not to push Su Mu into the fire pit, but that''s how Marshal Tianwei grew up. In those years, his Marshal also gave him 10000 people to enter the territory of other emperors to do things. This is also the reason why he is so strong now. If he survives the pursuit and killing of forces under the command of other emperors, Su Mu will become stronger and stronger to the point that no one can beat him.


    "Don''t let me down. I want to see you overthrow the current crape myrtle emperor." Marshal Tianwei thought in his heart.

 Chapter 458

    As the army marched forward, Su Mu was now dressed in Silver Dragon Armor and hung an ink Lin sword around his waist. He looked like a young young general. In fact, he did.


    As the night gradually fell, Su Mu stopped looking at the surrounding mountain tops and the deep pools on one side and said, "the geographical location here is quite good. We are backed by the valley on all sides, and it is difficult for the great energy flying overhead to find us setting up camp here. Before the Marshal officially sent troops to the north, this will be our base camp for the time being."


    "Yes!" a black armour soldier beside Su Mu nodded, turned and passed on Su Mu''s order.


    These 10000 people are the elite under the original generals. Basically, each cultivation is a strong one above the eight grades of real fairyland, including twelve golden immortals, including thunder.


    You don''t have to think about it. Except for thunder, the eleven golden immortals must have been brought in by the lack of real fairyland personnel under the general. However, this is enough for Su mu. The twelve golden immortals and nearly ten thousand strong real immortals also have a small combat power that can''t be underestimated.


    Su Mu found a stone and sat down. He was tired and stretched his waist. At the moment, three days had passed since they left the main camp. They marched for three consecutive days. In order to hide their tracks, they walked carefully through the dense forests and mountains all the way to minimize their existence. After all, if they were found, they would end up nowhere.


    "Commander, what shall we do in the future?" a commander named LV Ming under Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Go step by step. The marshal wants to experience us. Naturally, he wants to experience us on the battlefield. When the war begins, he will know what to do. LV Ming, I heard that you used to be from Nangong? Why did you join the Tianhe army later?" Su Mu asked curiously.


    There are many factions in Ziwei emperor''s palace. There are many factions in the north and South palaces, even under the three marshals. It is reasonable to say that since LV Ming is from Nangong, how can he join the Tianhe water army and become the subordinate of Marshal Chen Jingsheng under Tianwei?


    "It''s a long story. It was General Chen Jingsheng who saved me when he suppressed evil spirits. After I recovered, I joined the Tianhe water army. In my opinion, only the Tianhe water army can be called the regular army of Ziwei emperor''s palace and the facade of Ziwei emperor''s palace." Lv Ming said aloud, without too much explanation for Su Mu''s question, Instead, he praised the status of Tianhe water army.


    Su Mu shrugged and didn''t ask any more. After all, everyone has his own secret in his heart. Since LV Ming doesn''t want to explain, he naturally has no interest in exploring.


    ¡­¡­


    As night fell, Su Mu flew to the top of the mountain, lay on a huge stone at the top and looked up at the sky. The dark night sky was full of stars. Those stars seemed to move slowly, leaving Su Mu silent. He didn''t even notice when thunder came.


    "You have soared to the sky now. You have directly crossed the position of commander and become the great commander." Lei Ming directly sat down on the grass next to Su mu, looked up at the starry sky and said.


    "When did you come?"


    Lei Ming stretched out when he heard the speech and directly lay on the grass: "just arrived, you really don''t have a little vigilance. You know, we are in the northern world. If we are found by Qinghua emperor palace, we will start to escape."


    "Do you think the starry sky is the bottom of the upper fairyland or the sky of our world?" Su Mu asked curiously.


    "You ask me who I''ll ask?"


    Lei Ming glanced and said, "you are a soaring person. It''s not difficult to soar with your qualifications in the future. Don''t you know it in the future."


    "You have a point."


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said, "one day, I will understand the fog of the whole world and all my doubts hidden in my heart."


    "I wish you success." Lei Ming said casually. His qualification is not as good as Su mu. It''s great to be the marshal of the Imperial Palace in the future. He doesn''t have su Mu''s lofty ambition to pursue unknown secrets.


    Su Mu took a deep breath, closed his eyes and thought of Xuantian continent. He had been in the earth fairy world for more than a year. He was still very curious about today''s Xuantian continent. How is Xuantian continent now? Why hasn''t Ao Mo, the demon emperor, ascended to the fairy world? He is still waiting for AO Mo to tell him what happened in Xuantian mainland during this period.


    He didn''t know that Xuantian continent was now experiencing a catastrophe. The real demon family found the entrance to Xuantian continent. Now Xuantian continent has been occupied except the eastern region.


    The demon clan has countless deaths and injuries, and the human clan is almost the same, but the only thing to be thankful for is that Gulin Feng broke through the cultivation of the great emperor some time ago. Coupled with AO Mo, the emperor of the demon clan, one person and one dragon is enough to deceive today''s Xuantian continent.


    Although the demons are powerful, they are not so strong that they can''t solve them. The twenty-one Dharma protectors of the imperial pavilion are still the original ones. They gather together every day to talk about how to solve the demons.


    In fact, they really want Su Mu to go back. After all, in their opinion, as long as Su Mu is still there, they can solve all the problems.


    "Homesick?" Lei Ming asked aloud. He knew what he was thinking by looking at the expression on Su Mu''s face. Once he was the same as Su mu, but Su Mu''s home could go back when he was strong enough, and his home had been destroyed when he was born, along with his family, his childhood and everything that belonged to him.


    "Yes."


    Su Mu was not hypocritical, nodded and said, "I miss my wife and daughter."


    "What you can go back and have a look at in the future is that you only need a certain goal to lead to the world, and then you can do it when your strength reaches the golden immortal state."


    Lei Ming said loudly, "by the way, if your strength reaches Da Luo Jinxian, you can also directly bring your concerns to the earth fairy world, which is still very easy for Da Luo Jinxian."


    Su Mu''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech and hurriedly said, "you didn''t lie to me?"


    Lei Ming tilted his lips and said, "what are you doing? This is a fact that countless people know."


    "You''re wrong, I don''t know, but I know now." Su Mu''s mouth is raised. He is now the cultivation of nine grades in the real fairyland, and he is only one step away from the golden fairyland. It seems that it''s time to break through the golden fairyland and go back and have a look.


    "Light clothes, light children, I''ll go back to see you soon." Su Mu narrowed his eyes and thought in his heart.

 Chapter 459

    At night, the valley is quiet. If an army of 10000 people were not stationed here to break the peace of the night, I don''t know how quiet and dangerous the night would be.


    The earth fairy world is different from the Xuantian continent. In the earth fairy world, the demon family and the human family have already reached the point of coexistence, but the ordinary demon family will not easily appear in front of the human family, as if reducing their sense of existence.


    Although Su Mu hasn''t seen the demon clan with his own eyes since he came to the fairy world, he understands that the trace of the demon clan can certainly be inspected in this silent mountain valley, so Su Mu didn''t sleep soundly this night and sat on a stone in the camp to meditate and rest.


    Thunder didn''t sleep either. For the people in the fairy world, sleep is actually a difficult thing to get. After all, for the fairyland immortals, sleep doesn''t exist. They just lie in bed and close their eyes to rest at night, so it''s difficult to fall into deep sleep.


    Plop!


    Suddenly, Su mu, who was meditating and resting, was surprised by the sound of falling water. He quickly opened his eyes and looked at the deep pool not far away. The thunder was gone, but the fishing rod he made himself was still lying on the bank.


    Su Mu wondered. Lei Ming said he couldn''t sleep and made a fishing rod to kill time. But why is the fishing rod still there and the man gone?


    "Thunder?" Su Mu shouted with a little doubt, but didn''t get any response, which made Su Mu feel more confused. He went to the deep pool and lifted the slightly trembling fishing rod. A half catty red fish unfortunately bit the hook and was directly carried ashore by Su mu.


    Su Mu looked at the half catty red fish and shook his head helplessly. He gently took out the hook in his mouth and put it back into the deep pool.


    "You can''t meet Terrans at ordinary times. It''s normal that you don''t understand these things. Don''t be curious to bite when you encounter such strange things in the future." Su Mu said softly, as if afraid to disturb the sergeants resting in the nearby camp.


    The red fish swam into the water and looked back at Su mu. The big bean fish''s eyes looked at Su mu. Su Mu only felt strange. He seemed to see some gratitude in the red fish''s eyes.


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly and said with a smile, "maybe this red fish is about to become a sperm? Maybe the carp will jump into the dragon''s gate in the future?"


    At the moment Su Mu released the red fish, the thundering figure suddenly jumped up from the deep pool. He shook the water drops on his body carelessly, looked at Su Mu and grinned and said, "there is another cave below. Are you interested in exploring?"


    "You''re free."


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly and asked curiously, "what''s next? Let you stop fishing with good fish, wet your whole body and jump into the pool."


    "Hey hey, you come with me." Lei Ming didn''t explain, but after laughing, he jumped into the pool again.


    Seeing this, Su Mu didn''t doubt much. He stepped into the pool with thunder and slowly dived towards the bottom of the pool behind him.


    After a cup of tea, the thunder in front still didn''t stop. Su Mu finally realized that something was wrong. How deep is the deep pool? According to their own diving speed and thunder, Kung Fu has at least dived about 10000 meters, but it is still difficult to see the bottom of the deep pool.


    "Thunder, where are you going to take me?" Su muman asked suspiciously to thunder.


    "There''s something down there. It''s coming soon. Keep up with you." thundered.


    Su Mu frowned. Lei Ming was not disguised by others. Su Mu was very sure, because the thunder spirit on Lei Ming could be clearly distinguished.


    Su Mu did not doubt that he was there. He dived about 10000 meters again with thunder.


    It''s already dark around. Su mu can only see around by his amazing divine sense. This depth is incredible. There is a small pool of less than 500 square meters in the small valley. More importantly, as Su Mu and thunder dive deeper and deeper, the surrounding space becomes larger and larger, It''s like a bottle. The opening is very small, but the inside is surprisingly large.


    Another cup of tea Kung Fu passed. Su Mu suddenly saw a bright light coming from not far below. Su Mu was surprised. The diving distance here was about 20000 meters from the ground. How could there be such a bright light?


    Just then, Lei Ming said to Su mu, "here we are."


    The voice fell, and the figure of thunder seemed to pass through a film and fall steadily at the bottom of the pond. Su Mu also passed through that film and fell next to him.


    "Here... There''s air!!?" Su Mu''s eyes widened in shock. At the moment, he can not only talk freely, but also see the surrounding appearance clearly.


    This is as like as two peas on land. Besides looking up, it is not a sky, but a water film.


    "How''s it going? Are you shocked?"


    Lei Ming grinned, took a deep breath and said, "I was shocked when I came down to find this place. I didn''t expect that there was such a large space under such a small pool. The most important thing is not this. Where do you look?"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu''s eyes looked in the direction of the thunder, and suddenly widened their eyes. Not far from them, a towering and spectacular palace stood upright. The bright light around was emitted from the palace.


    "Thunder, are we in the land of some land Dragon King?" Su Mu frowned and asked with some worry.


    The land Dragon King is a branch of the dragon family. Most of the Dragon families exist in the southern world. The Immortal Emperor chose the most suitable place for them to live.


    The land Dragon King is a kind of dragon family. They usually don''t stay in the gathering place of the dragon family, but go to the depths of the mainland alone to look for some pools and rivers, dive into the bottom and survive. Over time, they also regard the place where they stay as their own territory. Any intruder will cause their anger and suffer fatal danger.


    "You guessed right. This is indeed the territory of a land Dragon King, but it''s a pity that the Dragon King has been seated. I found a huge dragon corpse with a keel of 10000 meters in the palace." Lei Ming said solemnly.


    Su Mu also took a breath when he heard the speech. Fortunately, the Dragon King has been seated, otherwise they will be doomed!

 Chapter 460

    The body shape of the dragon clan is very large, but it is very difficult to reach a thousand meters of dragon body. The ten thousand meters of dragon body can rival the existence of the great Luo Jinxian of the human race, and it is definitely an elder among the dragon clan.


    If the Dragon King had not died, Su Mu and Lei Ming would have died here.


    "I just explored the periphery, but I didn''t dare to go deep into the palace inside, so I went ashore to explore with you. What''s the matter? This trip didn''t go in vain, did you?" thunder grinned.


    "It''s not in vain."


    Su Mu nodded solemnly and said, "I''m curious about one thing now. That''s how you found here. Don''t tell me you came here by swimming in idle contact."


    "I didn''t swim down. I was dragged down by something. I don''t know what it was. I dragged me here directly, otherwise I wouldn''t go back and forth to find you so soon." Lei Ming shook his head and said.


    "Do you see what that thing looks like?" Su Mu asked suspiciously. At the same time, he felt the recklessness of thunder. He didn''t find out the threat of the thing that dragged him into the water, so he directly came up and pulled Su Mu here.


    "Oh, don''t worry, it''s very weak. I feel its breath is up to the existence of real fairyland. I guess it can''t even beat the Tianyin Golden Snake hidden in your sleeve." Lei Ming said with a grin.


    "OK." Su Mu shook his head reluctantly and looked around. He couldn''t help feeling that such a big palace can''t be wasted since he found it. Then the problem came.


    "Move or not?" thundered.


    "What do you mean?" Su Mu couldn''t help wondering whether thunder wanted to move the palace away? Are you kidding? The size of this palace is terrible. Even the five great emperors can''t move away. The area of this palace is not much worse than Ziwei emperor''s palace.


    How big is Ziwei palace? It was a floating palace that could easily accommodate millions of people, and one third of the Ziwei emperor''s palace was uninhabited.


    The palace in front of me is amazing. It''s a little larger than Ziwei emperor''s palace. It''s also explored by Su Mu''s powerful divine sense. There''s no problem scanning the whole Ziwei emperor''s palace with his divine sense, and scanning the palace can''t see the end. It''s conceivable that this palace is at least half larger than Ziwei emperor''s palace.


    "Hey."


    Lei Ming grinned, pointed to the palace in front of him and said, "you have great ambition to move in. The five great emperors will never be your destination. I think you even want to do the same thing in the future. This palace is very good, isn''t it? What about your future nest?"


    "Old nest?" Su Mu suddenly felt a burst of strangeness. Thunder said the same thing as what monster he was.


    "That''s what I mean anyway, Su mu. You know me. I have ambitions, even compared with you. But I know myself clearly. I know that it is impossible to realize my own ambitions with my qualifications, so Su mu, I want to put my treasure on you. I hope you can help me achieve my ambitions." Lei Ming grinned.


    "What''s the purpose?" Su Mu took a breath and asked suspiciously.


    "Resurrection, I want to resurrect my mother, father and my ethnic group. It is a good place, my home and the place I have been concerned about. For more than 200 years, I want to resurrect them all the time, but I know it is difficult to do this with my ability. I also want to put my treasure on others, but their qualifications are not enough."


    Lei Ming sighed and said, "just when I was about to give up, you appeared. You joined Ziwei emperor palace and were assigned to Tianhe water army herringbone camp. Originally, I didn''t think you could make me treasure. Until you fought with me, my heart lit up hope again."


    "Your terrible leapfrog fighting strength and your cultivation speed comparable to demons are all. Tell me again that the treasure is on you and you will win." Lei Ming looked at Su Mu solemnly and waited for his answer.


    "In fact, like you, I also have people I need to revive." Su Mu recalled his days with He Gong more than ten years ago. He Gong''s old face was still printed in his heart. Although he had white hair, his spirit was better than young people. His meticulous care for himself made Su Mu experience the feeling of being cared for for for for for the first time, He Gong''s death was a great blow. He vowed to revive He Gong, not only for himself, but also for the woman who has been waiting for him for a hundred years, Nie Yun.


    Hearing the thunder, his eyes lit up and said, "you also have people who want to revive? That''s great. When you want to revive him, help me revive my mother, father and people."


    "If there is such a day, I will certainly help you. Don''t worry." Su Mu smiled and patted Lei Ming on the shoulder.


    Lei Ming smiled, solemnly nodded, bowed his hands to Su mu, knelt on one knee and said, "Lei Ming is willing to be a soldier under Su Mu and go through fire and water for Su Mu and the Lord of the earth fairy world in the future."


    Su Mu was immediately happy when he heard the speech. He smiled and helped Lei Ming up and said, "pull it down. I''ll become the leader of the earth fairy world? You can''t talk nonsense about it."


    "I''m serious." Lei Ming said with a smile. In his opinion, Su Mu''s talent as a rising person is definitely enough and even surpasses. As long as Su Mu continues to expand his power, it''s definitely not difficult to become the Lord of the earth fairy world in the future.


    "Let''s talk about these things later."


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said with a grin: "now let''s quickly explore what the palace looks like. After all, you said, I will be the Lord of the earth fairy world in the future. How can I live without a luxurious nest?"


    The thunder was also happy when he heard the speech, and followed Su Mu into the palace.


    Just after they entered the palace, a small red fish suddenly appeared on the film above, looked curiously in his eyes, and then swam away.


    A few hours later, thunder came to Su Mu and said, "Lord, I have explored the northern palace. There is no strange place. You can check in directly."


    "What do you call me?"


    Su Mu was stunned. He immediately felt very confused and said, "what do you call me?"


    "Just now, I thought carefully. Since I am already a soldier under your command, it is not allowed to call your name. I think again. A powerful person who unified the five directions in the earth fairy world was called the LORD by the world a long time ago, so I intend to call you the Lord." Lei Ming scratched his head and smiled.

 Chapter 461

    "No, I can''t afford this title now. You''d better call me Su mu. If you really feel that you don''t respect me, you can also call me commander. After all, this is the official of Ziwei emperor''s palace. It''s normal for you to call me so." Su Mu waved his hand and said.


    "What the LORD said is reasonable. In the future, when there are outsiders, I will call you the commander, and when there are no outsiders, I will call you the Lord." Lei Ming said with a smile, and even respectful words to respect the elders came out.


    "It''s up to you." Su Mu shook his head reluctantly. Lei Ming really entered his role as soon as he surrendered.


    Lei Ming grinned when he heard the speech. In the future, when Su Mu grew up and became the master of the five worlds and took the throne of the Lord of the earth fairyland, he would be the first general to follow Su mu.


    "It''s really too big. I can''t imagine that there is such a large space under such a small deep stream. It''s much larger than several cities combined." Su Mu glanced around and took a deep breath.


    "The Lord is right. In the north of the palace, there are some secret rooms storing jewelry, gold and so on. By the way, there are at least tens of millions of fairy crystals in the palace. They are all in a room in the North Palace," thundered.


    "How much?" Su Mu''s eyes widened when he heard the speech, and asked in disbelief.


    "My subordinates made a general observation and found that there were more than 20 million fairy crystals," Lei Ming replied.


    "Hiss."


    When Su Mu heard the speech, his eyes and expression were filled with excitement and said, "take me over and have a look."


    "OK." Lei Ming heard that there was no doubt about him and took Su Mu to the room where he found Xianjing earlier.


    When he opened the door, the space inside was amazing. Su Mu couldn''t walk at a glance.


    In this room, the ground is paved with white jade and gold, and the columns are all painted with gold, with real dragons hovering on them.


    What attracts Su Mu''s eyes most is not these, but where is a hill piled up by Xianjing not far from his left hand. Su Mu''s eyes are full of excitement. So many Xianjing are enough for him to recharge for nearly ten years of reading, and he is still very rich.


    "Lord, with these things, we can also secretly recruit soldiers and horses to lay the foundation for the Lord''s rise in the future. It can be said that we don''t have to worry about the lack of money to operate in the future." Lei Ming said happily.


    "You''re right. There are gold and precious treasures everywhere. Are there any immortal crystals piled up like mountains, enough for us to create a powerful and incomparable force."


    Su muqiang held back his excitement and said to Lei Ming, "it can''t be exposed here for the time being. Lei Ming, remember not to leak. With our current strength, we can''t protect these things at all. If others know, this mighty palace and those precious treasures inside are not ours."


    "Don''t worry, Lord. I can''t do anything else. I''m very strict. Even if someone wants to kill me, I can''t reveal any news here." Lei Ming grinned.


    "That''s good."


    Su Mu nodded and said, "you also need the help of Xianjing in your cultivation now. Take 100000 Xianjing and stay here first. Anyway, no one else knows this place except us."


    If other people know about such a treasure mountain, they will set up countless prohibitions and arrays to guard it. If nothing else, at least the hidden array will shield it.


    Besides, who would go to such a place to swim when he saw a pool? It''s all right. Dive more than 20000 meters.


    Thunder suddenly grinned and nodded at Su mu. "Thank you, Lord," he said


    "Don''t thank me. I''m just taking other people''s heritage. Besides, you told me this place after you found it. In fact, you can hide it in your heart and expand your strength, but you didn''t do that, did you?" Su Mu smiled and said. Thunder not only didn''t hide it, but shared this place with Su Mu after knowing the palace, And give yourself the throne and treasure of this place, which is enough to show that Lei Ming has a high liking for himself. It can even be said that Lei Ming is loyal to himself.


    Lei Ming smiled without much explanation. He listened to Su Mu''s arrangement, took 100000 fairy crystals and stored them in his space ring. Then he came behind Su Mu and said, "Lord, shall we go up now?"


    "Go up. If you disappear for too long, I''m afraid someone among the 10000 sergeants will find something wrong." Su Mu nodded and said.


    "So here?" thunder pointed to the treasure in the room and asked suspiciously.


    "I''ll arrange an array on the periphery to hide here and hide the palace in the dark. There won''t be any big problems," Su Mu replied.


    "OK." Lei Ming nodded and left the palace with Su mu.


    For the time being, only he and Su Mu know the palace under a small pool in the mountain stream. It is absolutely difficult for others to find this place.


    Through that film, Su Mu recalled some simple arrays taught by the black emperor. Although they were not top-notch arrays, there was no problem hiding a palace at the bottom of the small pool.


    Su Mu took out some of the most precious treasures he held in the room as array eyes, placed them in the four directions of the palace, and then pinched out a series of Dharma Seals in his hands.


    "Hidden!" Su Mu drank softly in his heart. An array that was difficult to observe immediately rose and hid the palace in the array.


    Su Mu carefully observed it. After confirming that there were no mistakes, he looked at Lei Ming, nodded and took the lead in swimming at top speed.


    Thunder also followed Su Mu''s back and quickly went up the bank.


    While Su Mu was thinking about what benefits this reading would bring to himself, a huge tentacle suddenly stretched out in front of Su mu.


    "Lord! That''s the thing that took me down!" thundering hurriedly said to Su mu.


    "Is this... Octopus?" Su Mu immediately felt extremely puzzled. He didn''t doubt the size of the octopus, but how could this guy come here because he was clearly a creature in the sea? Did the owner of the palace bring it?


    "Lord, what is octopus?" thunder asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it''s a kind of seafood in the world. It can be eaten and tastes very good. I liked Octopus very much in those years, but this octopus is a little too big. It''s estimated that it''s not delicious." Su Mu shook his head and said looking at the size of octopus, which is enough kilometers.


    "Can you eat?" Lei Ming''s eyes lit up as if he thought of something.

 Chapter 462

    "Lord, I have an immature idea. I don''t know if I can say it," thundered the voice.


    "What do you think? Tell me." Su Mu nodded back.


    Lei Ming heard the speech and said, "the flesh of the monster contains great energy. Since this monster can cultivate to the real fairyland, the energy in his flesh should still be very sufficient. The imperial palace will only provide us with three months'' supplement. After three months, we don''t have the supplement from the Imperial Palace. If we want to get energetic food, we will suffer. It''s better to..."


    Su Mu suddenly understood the meaning of thunder when he heard the speech. He wanted to kill the octopus and use it as their food.


    Although immortals do not need to eat, monster meat, a food containing huge energy, can quickly restore the lost immortal yuan and adjust their state to the best. It can be said that at the beginning of the war, each force will prepare a large number of monster meat to restore immortal yuan to the army.


    Of course, you can also choose to use pills to recover Xianyuan, but the number of pills required is too much. Ten pills are produced in a furnace, and the required Tiancai and Dibao are huge. I don''t know how many pills will be consumed after a war. Later, people thought of using monster meat to replace pills, which has also proved to be very useful.


    "Then do as you say. Don''t do it. It''s underwater. If you use your thunder spirit body, I will also suffer a blow. Give it to me." Su Mu said aloud. He can easily deal with this kind of monster with only real fairyland.


    "Can you not kill it?"


    Just when Su Mu wanted to do it, an ethereal voice came into Su Mu''s brain and made Su Mu a meal.


    "Lord, there''s something strange. A voice appears in my mind. Let me not kill the monster." Lei Ming quickly said to Su mu.


    Su Mu nodded and said, "I heard it, too."


    A moment later, a little red fish swam slowly and came to Su Mu''s face, which made Su Mu frown.


    "Lord, it was he who spoke before?" thunder asked curiously.


    "It seems so," Su Mu replied.


    "I know you are a good man, can you not kill it?" the little red fish said again.


    "Are you the fish I let off on the shore?" Su Mu was stunned and asked in some doubt when he saw it clearly.


    "Yes."


    The little red fish nodded and said, "it''s the patron saint here. It''s always protecting us. Can you not kill it?"


    "Patron saint?"


    Su Mu was puzzled and asked, "what other threats do you have here?"


    "There is a monster on the shore who likes to eat fish. Every month, he will come here and dive into the water to catch us. It has always protected the creatures here," said the little red fish.


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech. There was a monster on the shore who loved to eat? Dive into the water every month to catch fish?


    "Lord, when we camped, we explored the surrounding, and there was no sign of the survival of any powerful beasts." thunder said.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. Of course, he knew that there were no powerful beasts around. If he didn''t let him, he wouldn''t choose to camp in this place.


    "If you can let our patron saint go, I can give you a baby," said the little red fish.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. What treasure can you have for a red carp that has not completely become refined?


    However, Su Mu nodded and said, "I can let it go, but first let me see if the baby you said is valuable for his life. After all, its meat is a good thing for me to restore Xianyuan."


    "You come with the me," said little red fish. Then he turned and swam towards an underwater cave.


    Su Mu frowned and watched the little red fish enter the cave. He and Lei Ming could not enter such a small cave. They could only look at each other and wait in place for a while.


    A moment later, the little red fish swam over with a ring in his mouth and put the ring in Su Mu''s hand.


    "This is what my mother gave me. She said it was the treasure of the Dragon God. We have been guarding this thing all the time." the little red fish said aloud.


    "The treasure of the Dragon God?" Su Mu frowned at the speech and then looked at the thunder.


    Lei Ming also had some doubts and said to Su Mu: "Lord, could it be the owner of the palace? Before death, the most important items were put in this space ring and handed over to the elders of this humble carp?"


    "It''s not impossible."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, put away the space ring, looked at the red fish and said, "OK, for the sake of this space ring, I won''t kill you, the patron saint of the pool. By the way, how big is the monster that came to catch the fish?"


    "It''s big and big. It''s bigger than our patron saint! I saw it break one of our patron saint''s hands that day, but the patron saint was so powerful that his hands grew out again a few days later." the little red fish explained.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. He left here with thunder and swam very fast towards the shore. The little red fish didn''t stay, and swam in the direction of the octopus.


    "Patron saint, I gave them something." the little red fish came to the octopus and said that its volume was only ten or twenty centimeters. It was like a microorganism in front of the kilometer giant octopus. If it didn''t talk, the octopus really couldn''t find the little red fish.


    "The Dragon God said that if someone found the palace, we would ignore it. If it was the search of the Dragon God family, we would destroy the palace. Now we give the keys to the two people, and we can finish the instructions of the Dragon God?" the octopus said very simply.


    He didn''t know that the Dragon God in his mouth wanted to cause chaos with the help of his palace, but unfortunately, the octopus''s IQ didn''t understand these things, so he gave the ring and palace key to Su mu.


    After returning to the shore, Su Mu threw out the water stains on his body, waved his big hand, and his body dried up.


    Su Mu looked around. There were still a few hours before dawn. No one should have found him and thunder missing.


    "Lord..."


    "Don''t cry like that. It would be bad if you were heard." Su Mu quickly interrupted.


    "Yes, commander, open the ring and have a look." Lei Ming said curiously. He wanted to see what was in it.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. His mind communicated with the space ring, but he was bitten by a huge divine thought inside.


    "Poof!" Su Mu spit out a mouthful of blood fiercely, and his face became pale.

 Chapter 463

    Lei Ming looked at Su Mu and suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood. His face was as pale as white paper. He was in a hurry and quickly held Su Mu''s shoulder and said, "Lord, are you all right, Lord?"


    Su Mu wrinkled up, took a deep breath, loosened Lei Ming''s hand, shook his head and said, "it''s all right. There''s only a trace of spirit left in the space ring. I forced to take out the things in the space ring and were eaten back."


    Thunder was relieved when he heard the speech. Then he asked curiously and said, "Lord, what''s in the ring?"


    "A bead and a jade card," Su Mu said aloud.


    The thunder suddenly felt very confused when he heard the speech and said, "the bead? The jade card? Is gone?"


    "No." Su Mu shook his head and took out a golden bead and a white jade card.


    "This thing..."


    Lei Ming looked at the beads in Su Mu''s hand and couldn''t help thinking. Then he was stunned and said, "Lord, this thing is a dragon ball! It''s a dragon ball!"


    Su Mu felt puzzled and asked strangely, "what''s the matter? Is there anything special about this bead?"


    "That''s so special!"


    Lei Ming grinned at his words and quickly explained to Su Mu: "dragon beads are good things! If you want to condense a dragon bead, you need at least a real dragon at the level of Da Luo Jinxian. Moreover, the conditions for the formation of the Dragon bead are extremely bumpy. Depending on the color of the Dragon bead in the Lord''s hand, the owner of the Dragon bead may even be the royal family of the dragon family with high blood purity!"


    Su Mu was shocked when he heard the speech. Not to mention that the formation of dragon beads requires the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian level, that is, the royal blood of the dragon family is a powerful treasure!


    Although he didn''t know what effect the Dragon bead had, he could see from the shocked and excited look on Lei Ming''s face that the bead was absolutely extraordinary.


    "Lord, it seems that you have to take in a real dragon in the future." Lei Ming grinned.


    "What do you mean?" Su Mu asked suspiciously. Why should he take in a real dragon? Does it matter?


    "Lord..."


    "Call the commander. Don''t be heard by outsiders." Su Mu said aloud.


    "That''s reasonable." Lei Ming immediately reacted when he heard the speech. Their position is less than a hundred steps away from the camp. Those sergeants'' ears are not ornaments. They can clearly hear what they are talking about.


    Lei Ming dared not speak again and said to Su Mu: "Lord, this dragon ball is a rare treasure, which can make an impure dragon blood immediately comparable to the Dragon royal family, and can greatly improve his cultivation. If the childe goes to collect a real dragon into the fairyland, let him slowly integrate this dragon ball. After he fully absorbs the energy in the Dragon Ball, even if his talent is poor, his cultivation can be improved Break to the level of Da Luo Jinxian. "


    Thunder suddenly brightened Su Mu''s eyes and hurriedly asked, "thunder, can I use this thing?"


    "No."


    Lei Ming shook his head and said, "Lord, although this thing is good, it has a huge disadvantage. That is, if the person who absorbs energy is not the dragon''s constitution, there will be only one end. He can''t bear the energy explosion in the dragon ball and dies."


    "So?" Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. He knew what to do. Since it can only be used by the dragon family, this thing is just a decoration for himself.


    "It depends on the situation in the future. After all, can I waste the dragon ball?" Su Mu nodded.


    "Lord, in fact, you don''t have to focus all your attention on the dragon family. This thing can also make other demon families turn into dragons, but one condition is that you must have the blood of the dragon family in your body." Lei Ming said.


    "So?" Su Mu nodded, generally understanding the function of the dragon ball.


    After collecting the Dragon beads, Su Mu picked up a white jade plate and said, "do you know what this is for?"


    Thunder shook his head and said, "Lord, I don''t know everything. I''ve never seen this thing, let alone know its function."


    Su Mu shrugged and put away the jade plate. After looking at the sky, he stretched his waist and said, "I''ve been busy for so long. I have to go and have a rest. Thunder. Find some people to guard my camp tomorrow and don''t let anyone disturb me. I''ll practice for a few days."


    "Good commander." Lei Ming nodded and watched Su Mu return to his camp. Lei Ming didn''t do anything. He just came to Su Mu''s camp and sat on the ground with his knees, silently protecting the Dharma for Su mu.


    In the camp, Su Mu quietly arranged an array to isolate the tent from the outside world. Then he took out the immortal crystal he brought from the palace below and recharged it into the system.


    The voice of the system spread in Su Mu''s mind and made Su Mu smile.


    "Long time no see, the sound of the system."


    Su Mu grinned happily and silently said, "system, start to extract books immediately."


    When the thought fell, the system immediately sent out an insignificant blue light, and the words floated from everywhere and spliced together, and then condensed into a nothingness book, which appeared in front of Su mu.


    "Let me see what book it is this time. I don''t know if I''m familiar with it." Su Mu thought to himself, and set his eyes on the book.


    Su Mu smiled when he looked at the two big words in the book.


    "This book is so familiar."


    Su Mu could not help narrowing his eyes when he saw the book cover. His expression was a little happy and excited. He had read this book and gained a lot of benefits from it.


    "After such a long time, I finally got the chance to read you again," Su Mu said with a grin.


    When he was in the world of Xuantian, he had read the book Honghuang and got a lot of good things from it.


    Among them are the immature Huang Zhongli, the blood essence of Zu Wu Zhu Rong, the space law of Zu Wu Dijiang, the Qingping sword of Tongtian sect leader, one of the three Qing Dynasties, and, of course, the underwear of the old ancestor of the Styx river that hasn''t been washed for 30 million years.


    Needless to say, Su Mu silenced the whole person''s mind and began to enjoy the fun of reading.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Su Mu sitting cross legged is practicing, and he is really reading a book they can''t observe.


    "System, don''t take out any underwear this time, or I''ll be anxious with you." Su Mu thought in his heart.

 Chapter 464

    Time flies. Three months have passed quickly. The northern battlefield has been in full swing, and the war between Qinghua emperor and Ziwei emperor has officially begun.


    At the moment when the war began, marshal Tianwei''s sergeants directly captured the twelve cities in the south of the northern world, including a big city in the northern world.


    "What the hell is Su Mu doing? The war has begun, and there is no hint of what he wants to do?" Marshal Tianwei thought secretly while sitting in his position.


    He thought Su Mu would appear in a corner of the war at the beginning of the war, but now he has won 12 cities in the south, and he still hasn''t seen Su mu.


    In a valley in the northern world, an army of 10000 people is now ready to go to the battlefield.


    "Commander, everything is ready to go." Lei Ming came to Su Mu and said.


    "Let''s go." Su Mu nodded and took the lead in flying towards tianwai. Now the twelve cities in the north and South have been occupied by Marshal Tianwei. He doesn''t have to worry about the danger of exposing his position.


    In the past three months, marshal Tianwei has always provided them with powerful monster meat. Today, the earth has been broken. Marshal Tianwei said that he would only provide su mu with resources for three months, and everything else depends on him.


    In the past three months, marshal Tianwei hasn''t used the resources he brought to him, because they have been hiding in the valley before, and they don''t have to worry about the loss of resources.


    Now they have enough resources for them to use for another three months, but after these three months, Su Mu will have to pay out of his own pocket to maintain the fighting capacity of these 10000 people.


    In the past three months, Su Mu himself has also been greatly improved. First, his cultivation has broken through from the ninth grade of real fairyland to the first grade of golden fairyland, and has completely become the middle-level combat power of the earth fairyland. In addition, he has the ability to fight beyond his level and use those unconventional means and cards. At the moment, he can suppress the old golden immortals without using his future body, Su Mu has experimented with this on Lei Ming.


    Su mu, the huge palace under the valley pool, didn''t ignore it. During this time, Su Mu and Lei Ming also secretly went to some small towns and cities in the north to find some good casual cultivation, controlled them with extremely violent methods, extracted a trace of their soul and let them guard the palace below.


    Those people generally have only the true immortal level of cultivation, but it should not be a problem to guard an underwater palace that no one knows. Moreover, they dare not raise any resistance. After all, a wisp of their soul is in Su Mu''s hands, and they can take their lives with a move of thought.


    Marshal Tianwei immediately received the news when ten thousand sergeants were promoted. He couldn''t help feeling extremely confused that Su Mu was still behind him. In his opinion, Su Mu''s arrogance should not be very proud and unwilling to fall behind. How could he emerge from behind?


    Marshal Tianwei couldn''t figure it out. Chen Jingsheng and other generals understood that after all, many of the 10000 sergeants were their people. They knew some news earlier than Marshal Tianwei.


    "Marshal, commander Su Mu has been practicing in seclusion for the past three months, and his strength has broken through to the first grade of golden fairyland. According to the news from my men, commander Su can easily suppress thunder without using sword technique and virtual shadow, and his strength has been greatly improved." Chen Jingsheng explained to marshal Tianwei.


    "Oh? Really?" Marshal Tianwei asked with a smile.


    "Yes."


    "OK! I really didn''t read that boy wrong. I broke through to the golden immortal realm in such a short time. It can be said that the previous climbers didn''t have such a fast cultivation speed." Marshal Tianwei laughed and felt even more lucky that he had won over Su mu.


    This kind of genius is absolutely amazing combat power. He gave him a lot of help when Su Mu was weak. Even if Su mu can''t use it for him in the future, their relationship will not be too bad in terms of love.


    "It''s really not so fast. It took five years for the fastest cultivator to break through the golden immortal, and Su Mu''s flying time in the fairy world is less than two years. This amazing cultivation speed is unheard of." Chen Jingsheng said something he didn''t believe.


    Less than two years! In less than two years, Su Mu actually cultivated from a rising person who had just entered the earth fairy world to the golden fairy level. How can this cultivation speed not make people feel surprised!?


    The most important thing is that Su Mu is only in his thirties now! In the future, he will grow up for a long time. As long as Su Mu doesn''t fall, it will be easy for him to become a bully in the fairy world and fly to the fairy world!


    Chen Jingsheng glanced at Marshal Tianwei and felt very unsure of his intention to take Su Mu back. Although Marshal Tianwei''s strength is definitely at the top of the fairy world, Su Mu''s future achievements will never be weaker than Marshal Tianwei. If he wants to take Su Mu back, Chen Jingsheng has no confidence in Marshal Tianwei.


    "Jingsheng, I know what you''re thinking, but do you think I care about that?"


    Marshal Tianwei looked at Chen Jingsheng with a frown and laughed: "I think highly of him when he grows up to be comparable with me in the future. Although I can''t close my stomach with Su mu, it doesn''t mean I can''t have a good relationship with him. In the future, he will fly to the fairy world, and I''m not impossible to fly. After arriving at the fairy world, he can definitely grow up quickly with his ability. If I have a good relationship with him, I can live comfortably in the fairy world, No Really? "


    Chen Jingsheng frowned when he heard the speech and said in some doubt, "marshal, what if he didn''t plan to fly to the fairyland?"


    "Impossible."


    Marshal Tianwei grinned and said, "with his talent, as long as he has enough strength, he doesn''t need to open the Tianmen gate and fly up by himself. The immortal world will definitely drop the divine light to lead him away."


    Chen Jingsheng also reacted when he heard the speech. He forgot that there was still this stubble.


    In the earth fairy world, if their local friars have enough strength to fly to the fairy world, then going to Tianmen is absolutely indispensable. They must withstand the tests of Tianmen before they can fly to the fairy world.


    The soaring person is different. As long as his talent is high enough and his strength is strong enough, the divine light of the upper fairy world will come down and take him directly to the upper fairy world.

 Chapter 465

    "That''s true." Chen Jingsheng nodded and agreed with Marshal Tianwei.


    "Well, let all your spies under his command take heart and work hard with him. What would he think if he knew that you had arranged needles under his command in the future?" Marshal Tianwei said aloud.


    "I see, marshal." Chen Jingsheng nodded. He can let those needles that originally belonged to him close his heart, but the rest depends on what they think.


    ¡­¡­


    In the northern world, in the Qinghua emperor''s palace, the Qinghua emperor now looked dark and angry. With a wave of his hand, he directly lifted the inkstone on the table and said angrily: "He''s the crape myrtle emperor. It''s agreed to join hands to fight against the heaven. When he arrived, he turned his head and aimed the strongest army at me. What''s this? Ah? He doesn''t think the earth fairy world is not chaotic enough now!"


    The Qinghua emperor scolded angrily, and the marshals and generals under him did not speak, but sat aside and listened calmly.


    "The great emperor."


    At this time, Zhu Hua, the first God of Qinghua emperor''s palace, opened his mouth. He pointed to the map plate in the East and the map plate in the north. He said, "I''m afraid Ziwei has the same ambition as the Jade Emperor in heaven, but his actions are different from heaven. Heaven is a direct war in all directions and wants to unify the fairy world with strong strength."


    When the voice fell, Zhu Hua pointed to the map of the East and said, "but he is different from Ziwei emperor. Maybe his strength can''t match the heaven, so he didn''t choose the same way as the Jade Emperor of the heaven. Instead, he planned to take the opportunity to send generals into our North and plunder our territory when our troops went to deal with the heaven."


    "From this point of view, I still admire the heavenly Jade Emperor and the Oriental crape myrtle emperor. After all, even if there is such ambition, it is difficult to implement, and both of them are people who dare to think and do. The Jade Emperor God fights everywhere. Crape myrtle emperor takes advantage of the mobile hand, and they are all people who have ambition and dare to fight. Maybe you have been sitting in this position for too long, so you like everything Carefully, he lost his previous ambition. "


    Zhu Hua took a look at the increasingly dark look of the Qinghua emperor and said: "But now it''s different. Sticking to the tradition will only put our North in danger. We can''t just sit and wait for death. Therefore, the great emperor, why don''t we also declare war? Since he Ziwei emperor brazenly began to plunder our northern territory, we can''t turn a blind eye. Please order him to recapture the twelve cities in the South and invade him in the east to plunder him Resources and areas. "


    "What you said is light."


    Emperor Qinghua smiled coldly and said: "You are a young generation. I don''t know how terrible the marshal Tianwei sent by Ziwei emperor to our north this time and how strong he is. I have seen him many years ago. Now after so many years, I don''t know what kind of situation he has reached, but I''m sure you won''t be his opponent."


    "Don''t be ambitious and destroy your prestige. I don''t believe Xu Renjie. We have so many generals here. Can''t we beat him alone?" Xu Renjie said unhappily. Among the people present, he is the youngest, so he is also the most arrogant. He agrees with Zhu Hua''s words very much. Since Ziwei emperor sent troops to the North regardless of his feelings, why should they shrink from fighting?


    If emperor Qinghua had agreed to send troops a few days ago, I''m afraid the twelve cities in the South would still be in their hands.


    Now it''s good. The twelve cities in the south, together with the territory of 2 million square kilometers around, were all taken down by Marshal Wei that day, without any difficulty.


    "You don''t understand." emperor Qinghua shook his head with a bitter smile and said reluctantly, "if this time it was one of the other two of the three marshals, or they came at the same time, I wouldn''t panic, but this time it was not someone else, but my psychological shadow, Marshal Tianwei and Zhao Huaiqing."


    Marshal Tianwei, originally named Zhao Huaiqing, was an ordinary casual practitioner in the Oriental world, but after he met a good master, he developed his qualification. In a short span of 200 years, he broke through the mole ants of the fourth grade in heaven fairyland to the ninth grade in golden fairyland, and then spent 300 years to stabilize his foundation and make himself a perfect breakthrough to the realm of Da Luo golden immortal Breakthrough has the cultivation of the second grade of Luojin Wonderland.


    Moreover, because of his solid foundation, Zhao Huaiqing can be said to have grown up to the youngest strong man in the fairyland of daluojin in his generation, leaving his peers behind.


    Later, the crape myrtle emperor of their time took Zhao Huaiqing and took him into the crape myrtle palace. He was named one of the five generals of the crape myrtle palace and was managed by the governor of Tianhe water army at that time.


    But Zhao Huaiqing was unconvinced. Relying on his solid foundation, he crossed the third level and fought a big war with Marshal Tianwei at that time. It can be said that the War reached the situation of collapse of mountains and rivers and destruction of all things.


    Of course, this is just the exaggeration of those scattered cultivation in the earth fairy world. Zhao Huaiqing fought with the governor of Tianhe water army at that time. Relying on his own foundation and the cultivation of the second grade of Da Luojin fairyland, he surpassed Marshal Tianwei at that time.


    It was also because of the strength of Zhao Huaiqing that the guy valued the wine by the crape myrtle emperor at that time. Originally, the crape myrtle emperor closed his stomach. The reason was that Zhao Huaiqing showed good strength. After all, in their generation, which emperor Fang was really strong? These five great emperors are much stronger than they are today.


    "Emperor, is Zhao Huaiqing the real name of Marshal Wei that day?" Zhu Hua asked aloud.


    "Good."


    Emperor Qinghua took a deep breath and said, "I''ll tell you directly. I used to go to Zhao Huaiqing''s trouble like you, but he fell to the ground with three moves with one hand. If he didn''t mean to kill me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t sit here and talk to you now."


    When the voice fell, everyone frowned. Zhu Hua quickly asked, "emperor, what was your realm at that time? What was Zhao Huaiqing''s realm?"


    "My accomplishments in those years were the five products of daluojin fairyland, while Zhao Huaiqing broke through the nine products of daluojin fairyland. After so many years, God knows what kind of realm his accomplishments have reached. Zhu Hua, you are the first God General under my command, and you are expected to break through the existence of the eleven products of daluojin fairyland in the future. I don''t want Zhao Huaiqing to destroy your heart, okay?" Qinghua emperor took a deep breath and said, his eyes were very sad.

 Chapter 466

    Zhu Hua nodded when he heard the speech. It can be said that he was trained by the Qinghua emperor. He obeyed the instructions of the Qinghua emperor. Since the Qinghua emperor wouldn''t let him send troops to resist Zhao Huaiqing, he would stay in the Qinghua emperor palace and wait for the Qinghua emperor to give other orders.


    "Great emperor, how can we recapture the twelve cities in the south?" Xu Renjie said with some displeasure. He still didn''t believe that he was not Zhao Huaiqing''s opponent, because he was young enough and his strength had already broken through the realm of nine grades of Luo Jinxian thousands of years ago, only half a step away from ten grades.


    With his cultivation of the nine grades of the great Luo Jinxian, he once killed a evil cultivation of the ten grades of the great Luo Jinxian, which is why he has always been proud.


    Hearing the speech, Emperor Qinghua sighed deeply and said, "ask heaven for help. There are really not many people in the fairy world who can fight with Marshal Zhao Huaiqing outside Ziwei palace."


    "But the Emperor..."


    "Do as I say."


    What else did Xu Renjie want to say, but he was coldly interrupted by the Qinghua emperor. Some reluctantly glanced away and stopped talking.


    Zhu Hua on one side was silent, but he nodded and said, "I see. I''ll let someone go to heaven for help."


    "Go."


    ¡­¡­


    In the imperial garden behind the court of heaven, the Jade Emperor God came to the place where he met Zhang bainin and silently waited for Zhang bainin to appear.


    After a while, Zhang Bairen appeared in front of the Jade Emperor God in a golden robe. The Jade Emperor God did not hesitate. He immediately knelt down on the ground and said, "I''ve seen your majesty."


    "Get up."


    Zhang Bairen waved his hand and said aloud, "didn''t I say that? I need to keep quiet for a while. Don''t disturb me. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Your Majesty, I do have something important to tell you."


    The Jade Emperor God nodded, got up, arched his hands and said, "Your Majesty, the Oriental crape myrtle emperor has violated the private treaty of their four great emperors, sent troops to the northern Qinghua emperor and occupied the twelve cities in the south of the northern world."


    "Oh?"


    Zhang Bairen frowned at the speech and said strangely, "didn''t they secretly contact with me before? Why did the crape myrtle emperor suddenly change his mind?"


    "I don''t know, but your majesty, the crape myrtle emperor suddenly changed to deal with the Qinghua emperor in the north, which is really a good thing for our heaven." the Jade Emperor God said aloud.


    "Tell me." Zhang Bairen closed his eyes and was ready to listen to his opinions.


    "Your Majesty, if the crape myrtle emperor really turns against the Qinghua emperor, it is absolutely impossible for the north and the east to work together to resist our heaven. In this way, the Oriental crape myrtle emperor needs to send someone to guard the cities plundered by the north, and the northern Qinghua emperor also needs to send someone to pay attention to the movements of the crape myrtle emperor. As long as they are not reconciled all the time, they will be killed The troops will never be all aimed at our Tianting, which makes us greatly relieved! "


    The Jade Emperor paused here, looked at Zhang Bainian with his eyes closed, and then said, "Your Majesty, according to my meaning, we should lay heavy troops against the South and the west, take the South and the West with lightning speed, and then turn the direction to the East and the north. What do you think?"


    "It''s a good plan. It seems that you have made progress in front of the Jade Emperor God during this period. You have lived up to the efforts and efforts of the few people, but have you considered one thing." Zhang Bairen said, opening his eyes and looking at the Jade Emperor God without talking, just wondering if there is an answer in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, what do you mean?" asked the Jade Emperor God, who didn''t understand. Isn''t his plan perfect?


    Zhang Bairen sighed and said helplessly, "you still have too little experience. How can I give you all the earth fairyland in the future?"


    The Jade Emperor''s face suddenly changed when he heard the speech. He quickly knelt down on the ground and said, "Your Majesty, I will do my best for you and never covet all interests."


    "Get up!"


    Zhang Bairen frowned and said, "I don''t mean that."


    Then Zhang Bairen looked at the sky and explained, "I mean, since you can think of such a perfect plan, you should also take into account the shortcomings in the plan."


    "Disadvantages?"


    The Jade Emperor was puzzled and asked, "Your Majesty, is there any fatal defect in my plan?"


    "Good."


    Zhang Bairen nodded, looked at him and said, "have you ever thought about one thing, that is, if the northern Qinghua emperor and the Oriental crape myrtle emperor pretend to have a dispute and send troops to war, what should you do?"


    "This..." the Jade Emperor God felt a panic when he heard the speech. He really didn''t consider this. He looked up at Zhang Bairen and saw that the other party''s expression was always very confident. He couldn''t help feeling helpless and envious in his heart.


    "Compared with your majesty, I''m still too far away. Your majesty is right. This may be the other party''s plan. You can''t make a decision at will, otherwise you may suffer a fatal blow." the Jade Emperor God bent down and arched his hand to Zhang bainin.


    "OK, don''t do this in front of me. Remember, don''t rush to a conclusion when you encounter something. Be calm as water. After considering all the consequences, decide what to do and go on." Zhang Bairen reminded, and then his body disappeared directly.


    "Promise."


    Back in the Lingxiao temple, Xu Yi, one of his generals, immediately came to him and said something in his ear.


    "Qinghua emperor''s palace sent someone here? How could they send someone here at this time? Send him in." the Jade Emperor said suspiciously.


    "Yes."


    "It is said that the messenger of qinghuadi palace entered the hall!"


    After a while, Si Jianlin, the messenger of Qinghua emperor''s palace, entered the LingXiao palace. He didn''t dare to look around. He bowed his head all the way to the palace and knelt on one knee and said, "I''ve seen the Jade Emperor God."


    "No gift."


    The Jade Emperor God waved his hand and said aloud, "what did the Qinghua emperor send you to do?"


    "If you return to the Jade Emperor''s God, my great emperor asked me to come to heaven for help. The Oriental crape myrtle emperor took the opportunity to occupy 12 cities in the south of the north. My great emperor was injured and couldn''t do it himself. All his generals were injured at the moment, and no one could deal with the Tianwei Marshal Zhao Huaiqing, so my great emperor sent me to ask me to ask heaven and the Jade Emperor for help and ask for jade The Emperor God supports us in the northern world. "After Si Jianlin finished, he still lowered his head, so that the Jade Emperor God could not see his eyes.


    "As like as two peas Zhang Bai said," Jade Emperor''s face is flat. When Qing Dynasty imperial palace is going to seek help from heaven? Are you kidding? There must be some trick.


    "Just go back first. I''ll send someone to the east to let the crape myrtle emperor retreat."

 Chapter 467

    After the Qinghua emperor''s palace left, the Jade Emperor God couldn''t help smiling and thought to himself, "what Zhang Bairen said is really good. If there is no trick, there is something wrong with the Qinghua emperor''s brain."


    At this juncture, any action is sensitive. How could Qinghua emperor ask for help from their heaven? Is it difficult that he is not afraid to drive away the crape myrtle emperor? After that, does he rely on the God of the Jade Emperor in the north?


    At the thought of this, the Jade Emperor God immediately smiled, looked at the people below, waved directly and said, "there is no need to go to the northern world. Where is a treacherous plan against us, just ignore it, and still act according to our original plan."


    "Obey the order of the Jade Emperor!"


    ¡­¡­


    Before long, the other three emperors received the news. The news that Qinghua emperor sent someone to heaven for help made them frown. Could it be that Qinghua emperor wanted to join hands with heaven now?


    However, when they thought that Ziwei emperor occupied the twelve cities in the south of the northern world, they immediately understood that Qinghua emperor and Ziwei emperor might be preparing a trick to put the power of heaven into it. Unfortunately, the other party didn''t seem to be fooled and directly refused Qinghua emperor''s request.


    No one really thinks that crape myrtle is plundering the territory of Qinghua emperor in the northern world. After all, at this juncture, crape myrtle emperor can''t spend his troops against other emperors.


    And they believe that Ziwei emperor palace is not so strong enough to support their two sides to go to war.


    Among the twelve main cities in the south of the northern world, marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei is sitting on the first seat of the lobby in the city master''s house. He glances at the people present with a dull look and grins: "Everyone, just now Ben Shuai received a message that the Qinghua emperor sent his men to heaven to ask the Jade Emperor for help, but they thought it was a trick jointly arranged by Ziwei emperor palace and Qinghua emperor palace, and did not send troops to the northern world."


    "This only shows that our timing is very good. At this time, no one will really think that we are plundering the territory of the northern world. Most people will think that Ziwei palace and Qinghua palace have joined hands. Naturally, Tianting will not send people to the northern world to support Qinghua emperor." Chen Jingsheng said with a smile.


    "Yes, we have chosen a good time, so no matter what we do now, those people will think it''s a trick. When they react that it''s true, our crape myrtle palace has occupied at least half of the map plate of their northern world. At that time, with the resources of the two places, will our crape myrtle palace still be unable to unify the fairy world?" General Ma Peng in the account said aloud.


    "General Ma Zhen is right. With the strong strength of our Tianhe water army, we can absolutely come out and occupy the northern world. At that time, our Marshal will be the Grand Marshal who will open up and expand the territory for Ziwei emperor palace!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the Western battlefield of the Oriental world, Ziwei emperor has come to the main camp of the battlefield. Ziwei emperor sits on the main position, and marshal Shenwei, one of the three marshals, sits under his right hand. Looking down, there are the generals and commanders of Ziwei palace.


    "Emperor, I heard you sent Zhao Huaiqing to the northern world to fight?" Marshal Shenwei asked curiously.


    "Good."


    The crape myrtle emperor nodded, looked at him and asked, "what, do you think there''s something wrong?"


    "No, my subordinates are just worried. If Marshal Tianwei has too much territory after plundering in the northern world, and has different ideas, what should he do to become a great emperor?" Marshal Shenwei said very worried. He was a marshal who grew up later and didn''t know the kindness of Ziwei imperial palace to Zhao Huaiqing.


    The crape myrtle emperor smiled and said, "don''t worry about this. Marshal Tianwei will never turn back. As long as he still recognizes that thing in his heart, he will never turn back out of the crape myrtle emperor palace."


    Marshal Shenwei was stunned when he heard the speech. He was curious about what made Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei not come out of Ziwei palace? You know, the most difficult thing to understand in the world is people''s heart. Who knows what he is secretly thinking of when he smiles and respects you.


    "He Zhao Huaiqing is from Ziwei emperor''s palace. He won''t go out of Ziwei emperor''s palace. If he wanted to be a great emperor, he would have been able to take my position. There''s no need to plunder other sites to stand on his own." Ziwei emperor said loudly that when he became Ziwei emperor, field marshal Zhao Huaiqing had no evil thoughts at all. It really confirmed what he said. He Zhao Huaiqing had no ambition. As long as he was given a space for him to live, he would not betray Ziwei emperor palace.


    And the most important thing is that Zhao Huaiqing was the first two Ziwei emperors, that is, Huang Laojiu''s own disciple lurking in the western gouchen palace.


    With this identity, Zhao Huaiqing will never rebel against Ziwei imperial palace. He will only fight for the interests of Ziwei imperial palace. Otherwise, he will not leave the customs or go to the south to suppress the evil entrance.


    "Great emperor, it''s necessary to guard against people! Who will know what''s in his heart? Although he can be said to be a veteran of Ziwei Imperial Palace, his strength is too strong. No one in Ziwei imperial palace can stop him!" Marshal Shenwei said solemnly, not that he was jealous of Zhao Huaiqing''s position in Ziwei Imperial Palace, but that he really thought Zhao Huaiqing had a different heart.


    "All right, Cao Kun."


    The crape myrtle emperor waved his hand and said, "it''s still going to war now. Even if he has a different heart, we should pretend not to know. After all, now is not the time to deal with him, okay?"


    "But the Emperor..."


    When Marshal Cao Kun of Shenwei was about to speak, a sergeant dressed in black armor rushed in directly outside the door. He knelt down on one knee and arched his hands and said, "I have seen the great emperor and marshal generals. Please forgive my subordinates for breaking in."


    "What happened? Flustered." Ziwei emperor asked with a frown.


    "If you return to the great emperor, the Tianting army has arrived at the battlefield," replied the sergeant.


    "Are you coming?" Ziwei emperor narrowed his eyes when he heard the speech, and the war officially began!


    His purpose is very simple. While the war has just begun, he wants to win more fields with lightning speed. The northern world is a good choice.


    "Tell Marshal Tianwei to start preparing for the real war," Ziwei said aloud.


    "Promise!"

 Chapter 468

    The chaos war in the fairy world began. The great emperors of all parties have different thoughts more or less. For example, Ziwei great emperor is one of them. However, his mind is different from those who only want to obtain some fields and resources. He wants to unify the fairy world and become the Lord of the fairy world like Tianting.


    In the southern world, on the Dragon Island, although the dragon people don''t care about the world, they still keep a close watch on the news from the outside world. Recently, there has been a war between the five great emperors, which has raised strange thoughts in the hearts of many dragon people of the main war faction. Many dragon people are looking at an island floating in the middle surrounded by islands around them, Where is the place where their dragon leaders are located, and they are looking forward to hearing from where to tell them what to do.


    However, today''s dragon clan leader has no intention of being born to fight for hegemony. After all, he knows in his heart that the southern Immortal Emperor, as the weakest of the five great emperors, can easily suppress their dragon clan, not to mention the other four great emperors. If they dare to intervene in the battlefield, they won''t have many ways until their dragon clan, or they will become powerful mounts, Otherwise, it is the meat food that can be caught by those powerful people as energy supplement. After all, dragon meat can not only restore energy, but also improve the physique of the human race. It is a rare natural treasure.


    "Clan leader, do you want to wait? Oh, I might as well tell you that the second elder has prepared everything. If you don''t agree, the three of us will catch you and lock you up, and then pass your orders to the outside world, saying that you let our dragon family participate in the war." Ao Li, the third elder of the dragon family, said disdainfully, I don''t care about the dragon clan leader who turned into a human on the first seat.


    Ao Kun, the leader of the dragon family, narrowed his eyes and said in a very cold tone, "what do you mean? Ao Li, don''t forget that even though my blood is not as thick as my ancestors, I am still the strongest of the dragon family. Can you win me with the three of you? Delusion!"


    "Clan leader, I know you are the strongest of our dragon clan, but it has been. The elder has broken through to the same level as you some time ago, and the blood power is still above you. Do you think you can beat him?" Ao Li said with a smile.


    "The same realm as me?"


    Ao Kun smiled at the speech, glanced at the elder Ao Xing, shook his head and said, "elder, do you think you will be my opponent?"


    "I think this Presbyterian meeting is the opponent of the patriarch. No, it should be said that the patriarch is not the opponent of this elder." Ao Xing, the elder of the dragon family, opened his eyes with some pride and looked at Ao Kun together.


    "Good!"


    Ao Kun smiled at the speech and looked at the three elders of the dragon family in front of him. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect to have trained you, but trained three white eyed wolves."


    The three elders were silent when they heard the speech. Ao Xing frowned and said aloud, "clan leader, you are not our elder''s opponent, and your blood purity is not suitable to take the dragon family forward. If you can abdicate at ease, then our elder will ensure your safety. After all, the three of us are trained by the clan leader."


    Ao Kun took out a white jade card and said with a smile, "Ao Xing, Ao Xing, you don''t have to be a good man here. I can see the thoughts of your three white eyed wolves, but do you want the Dragon seat under my ass and my dragon soul jade? These two things are in front of you. Come and see if you can beat me."


    The elder Ao Xing looked at Ao Kun and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He wasn''t angry, but the importance of the jade card in Ao Kun''s hand was too great. If he could get it, he was expected to bring the dragon family to its former height!


    Because that thing was one of the keys to the Dragon treasure house when the dragon family was once the overlord of the earth fairy world! As long as he has this jade plate, he Ao Xing can find out where the overlord dragon clan stored the treasure!


    "Clan leader, hand over the dragon soul jade, and I can spare you from death!" Ao Xing said with a deep breath.


    "Never die around me?"


    Ao Kun smiled when he heard the speech, looked up and said with a laugh: "Did I hear you right? Do you think the three of you can take me steadily? Dream, a mole ant of the five grades of the great Luo Jinxian and two of the four grades of the great Luo Jinxian, and still want to get the domination of the dragon family and the dragon soul jade? Are you kidding? If these two things are given to you, I''m afraid the danger of the dragon family''s extinction is in front of you."


    "Ao Kun, since you don''t want to hand it over, don''t blame us." Ao Li, the three elders of the dragon family, said with a gloomy face.


    "Well, come on, I want to see what changes have taken place in the past three years. You are so brave!"


    When the voice fell, Ao Kun flashed first and disappeared directly into the main hall of the Dragon Palace. He came to the sea outside the Dragon Island and waited for the three elders.


    A moment later, the three elders also arrived here. Looking at Ao Xing with ridicule on his face, they were all angry.


    "Die!" without any hesitation, the elder Ao Xing took the lead in turning into a dragon body and rushed towards Ao Kun. The dragon body was more than 5000 meters. Ao Xing''s front claws seemed to be able to tear mountains and rivers and directly hit Ao Kun.


    The terrible Qi force immediately caused a huge tsunami. The huge waves covered their sight. A moment later, when the waves dispersed, a full spirit voice came out, and some said sarcastically, "weak bastards."


    "What!?" Ao Xing''s face became more ugly. Ao Kun actually carried down the blow he just made. How could this be!?


    He thought he was as like as two peas in Ao Kun, and he was strong in blood. He could not resist hard and strong in the same way.


    The waves faded, and AO Kun''s huge dragon body also turned into a body shape. The huge body of a real dragon comparable to 10000 meters looked at Ao Xing with contempt.


    "Impossible!!!?" Ao Xing widened his eyes. In front of the huge dragon, he was like a weak child. How can he beat Ao Kun!?


    "You all forget one thing. I once told you that you should know how to bear it. When your strength is strong to a certain extent, you are exposing your ambition, but now I am very disappointed."


    Ao Kun shook his head and said, "also, I''m ZuLong''s blood. How bad can I be? It''s much better than you little dragons."


    "How much is your strength hidden!" Ao Xing asked with an ugly face.


    "Guess?"

 Chapter 469

    With AO Kun, the leader of the dragon clan, grinning, an extremely frightening momentum emanated from him.


    Ao Xing, the elder of the dragon family, looked at Ao Kun with increasing momentum and was cold in his heart. How much strength did this guy hide? How patient is he? Everyone of Mingming dragon clan gave him verbal and even explicit insult, but he endured it and hid his real strength.


    "Even if the purity of the Dragon ancestor''s blood is lower, it is higher than that of other branches of the dragon family. Do you know why? Because you are just a side branch, a branch that will always serve our ancestral dragon! Your ancestors are just dragon families sublimated by some monsters with dragon family blood in their spare time!" Ao Kun explained, The momentum of his body has also completely spread out, and he has reached the terrible eight grades of Da Luo Jinxian!


    "How is that possible?"


    At this moment, not only Ao Xing was shocked, but also three elders Ao Li and two elders Ao Hong who were watching the war felt that things were bad.


    Originally, they thought that by relying on the elder Ao Xing, they had broken through to the same level as Ao Kun. Under the same blood pressure, Ao Kun would not have any resistance. After all, they were ready to support at any time. They must be the winner of the war.


    But all these plans failed. They didn''t expect that the conservative and bullied dragon clan leader had hidden so deeply that his strength had broken through the eighth grade of daluojin fairyland!


    If he showed his strong strength early in the morning, who in the dragon clan would refuse him!? Who goes back to resist his orders, even if his blood is really as low as they see, he can still lead the dragon family by strength.


    But he didn''t. Ao Kun didn''t care about everything before. If he didn''t talk back and didn''t fight back when he was beaten, it would lose their face of the dragon family. That''s why they turned against Ao Kun.


    If Ao Kun is good enough, how can they resist him?


    "Clan leader, you are hiding too deeply. You obviously have the strength to take our dragon family to the road of rejuvenation, but why do you hide your strength and bend over to the small dragon island in the south." Ao Xing asked with a very ugly face.


    "Hum, what do you know?"


    Ao Kun didn''t explain. He looked at the three of them and said, "you are all the strongest fighting power of our dragon family now, but have you ever thought that even there are so many stronger than us under the Immortal Emperor of the South outside the world. What can I Ao Kun use to lead you to Fuxing?"


    "Clan leader, is the dragon soul jade in your hand a decoration? If that thing exists, why can''t our dragon clan revive!?" Ao Xing objected. In his opinion, Ao Kun is just for his own personal interests. Anyway, he can''t live now. It''s better to completely offend Ao Kun and at least make his mouth more comfortable.


    "What you think is too simple."


    Ao Kun sighed helplessly. The huge dragon body disappeared and turned into a human shape. He came to Ao Xing and said helplessly, "take it and try if you can open it."


    Ao Xing frowned when he watched Ao Kun give the dragon soul jade to himself. He felt strange in his heart. Why did Ao Kun take out the dragon soul jade and hold it for himself? You know, at the last moment, he united with the three elders to revolt.


    "What do you mean?" Ao Xing frowned.


    "It''s not easy to study the dragon soul jade. After so many years, there are not many dragon families stronger than us in history, but we still haven''t found that ancestral dragon treasure. If I really study the dragon soul jade, I can naturally take the dragon family to rejuvenation, but I don''t. no one in today''s dragon family can solve the secret of the dragon soul jade, only from generation to generation I hope that the future generations can solve the problem, "Ao Kun sighed.


    Ao Xing was silent when he heard the speech. He held the dragon soul jade and injected his mind, but the dragon soul jade did not respond. He was unwilling to make several attempts, but there was still no way to let the secret of the dragon soul jade appear.


    He reluctantly returned the dragon soul jade to Ao Kun and said, "clan leader, I''m sorry."


    "Go back, the dragon family still needs you to manage. No one else knows about this war. You are still the three elders of the dragon family, but remember, keep your mind pure, otherwise you will suffer losses in the future." Ao Kun said reluctantly. If there are some people under him who can use it, how can he leave the hidden danger of the three elders?


    However, it is a pity that there are not many dragon families who can be ordered by him. Let alone break through the four products of Da Luo Jinxian, there are few dragon families even the first product of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Ao Kun was stunned when he heard the speech, and then reacted. Now the dragon family can''t leave them. In that case, he doesn''t need to stay here. He nodded and turned away. By the way, he told Ao Kun and Ao Hongao officials what he had just said.


    "ZuLong, you left the dragon soul jade but didn''t leave us the way to untie him. What do you think?" Ao Kun thought silently in his heart.


    Dragon soul jade, the most precious treasure handed down from the ancient dragon family, has gone through countless years. No one of the dragon family has been able to unlock his secret and find the location of the ancestral dragon treasure, which has put pressure on the ambition of the dragon family leaders of all dynasties. Up to now, the dragon family has been in a corner, which is completely different from their prestige in those years.


    Even though the dragon and Phoenix take the lead in the demon clan of the earth fairy world, I''m afraid the demon clan of the earth fairy world will only obey the orders of the Phoenix clan. After all, their dragon clan has declined too much compared with the Phoenix clan.


    Ao Kun looked at the dragon soul jade in his hand. There was a small groove on it. Although it was not large, he could see where there was something, but it was lost in the inheritance from generation to generation.


    The most powerful theory of the disappearance of that piece is that the dragon clan leader solved the secret and took this little thing to the location of the ZuLong treasure, but there is no evidence to prove that it is true.


    Ao Kun didn''t know that the little jade plate taken away by the former dragon clan leader was in the hands of a young man in the north. His name was su mu. He was the commander personally conferred by Marshal Tianwei of the Oriental crape myrtle palace, and wanted to use their dragon clan to find the ancestral Dragon treasure for countless years to unify the fairy world.


    This matter was not known by the dragon family until many years later, but it was too late. The dragon family had become a horse under the command of others. The golden dragon, the incarnation of the dragon family, became the driving force for others to become chariots.

 Chapter 470

    In the northern world, marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei is still attacking the northern field and plundering the territory of the northern world. Although they have not obtained any cities in this month, they have pushed North for hundreds of kilometers on the territory, firmly occupying the southern mountains of the northern world.


    During this time, Su Mu was not idle. First, he led 10000 troops into the battlefield under Marshal Tianwei and the army under Emperor Qinghua. He killed them from the West. With the ability of a small number of 10000 people but high mobility, they killed tens of thousands of experts in emperor Qinghua palace from the East, leaving Marshal Tianwei and those generals speechless.


    "When can the war be fought like this?" Liu Yu, the commander under Marshal Tianwei, said wordlessly. Su Mu killed them in front of them just now. On the way, he saw the Qinghua emperor palace army fighting with them rush in directly and continue to move towards the East after unreasonable killing.


    "Commander, commander Su Mu seems to have solved all the teams that the marshal asked us to solve first. What should we do next?" a sergeant asked Liu Yu.


    "You ask me who I''m going to ask?" Liu Yu was speechless. He was able to enter the battlefield to kill the enemy and get credit. However, Su mu, who killed out of thin air, solved these troops. It was like shopping. He saw something and bought it easily. He solved the troops of Qinghua emperor palace.


    "Are we wandering and traveling? What''s his situation? Where is the war like this?" on another battlefield, Hong Qinghao scolded silently. These generals were trained by Ziwei emperor palace and treated the war with great solemnity one by one.


    But what is this time? When they were still climbing the momentum with the other party''s army and preparing to fight with drums, Su mu, like a shit stirring stick, killed them directly from the west of the army of Qinghua emperor palace, directly destroyed the other party and continued to kill them in the East.


    Su Mu''s general practice of stirring excrement sticks gave rise to bitterness in the hearts of many generals of Ziwei emperor palace. They scolded one after another on the battlefield, but they had to admire Su Mu''s decision. There were a small number of 10000 people, but they were highly mobile and moved quickly. They were able to haunt and disappear. They were also surprised that they could solve several times the army of Qinghua emperor palace with 10000 people.


    After all, in their eyes, only Su Mu was strong enough among the 10000 armies, and the rest were gathered together by the generals who selected the weakest sergeants from their armies.


    But it was such a bunch of weak sergeants who came together and actually played a miraculous effect on the battlefield and solved many enemies.


    "Marshal, the ten thousand sergeants under Su Mu Datong''s command have solved more than 200000 enemy troops these days, and the damage is extremely small. If some sergeants can''t keep up with their strength, I estimate that the number of sergeants killed under his command is absolutely zero." Chen Jingsheng came to marshal Tianwei to report.


    Marshal Tianwei nodded and asked curiously, "how many Sergeants are there under his command now?"


    "Now there are still more than 9600 sergeants under Su Mu''s command, excluding 320 seriously injured and cultivated people. If you count them together, there are still 9940 sergeants under Su Mu''s command. He only lost 60 sergeants in recent battles." Chen Jingsheng replied.


    "That''s right!" Marshal Tianwei nodded. As soon as the battle of his commanders was over, hundreds of people would die and thousands of people would be seriously injured. It was completely incomparable with Su mu, but it still didn''t shock Marshal Zhao Huaiqing.


    Relying on his strong mobility and uncertainty, many people under his command can do the same things as Su mu, even better than Su mu.


    Even so, Zhao Huaiqing won''t take the credit Su Mu should have. This is also his code of conduct. Otherwise, so many people below won''t be convinced of him.


    Among the mountains in the east of the battlefield, Su Mu and his 10000 troops found a secret place to rest. Today, they have gained a lot of benefits on the battlefield.


    Looking at the refined weapons of qinghuadi palace in the hands of those sergeants, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. If he didn''t take them directly after killing those people in qinghuadi palace, these things would only be saved for Marshal Tianwei to recycle when cleaning the battlefield.


    But in that case, I have no way to obtain these weapons. After all, marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei said early that he would give himself three months of materials. Now the time has long passed, and marshal Tianwei will not provide any help to himself.


    "Lei Ming, put away all these weapons. You guys, count the pills obtained from the corpse. It''s enough for each person to leave three. The rest will be kept by me according to the old rules and handed over to you next time the war starts." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Commander, I have a bottle of pills that are not recovery pills, like three flower pills!" Lei Ming took out a small bottle after collecting his weapons.


    "Three flower pill?"


    Su Mu was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He quickly caught the bottle in Lei Ming''s hand and said: "I didn''t expect that even the three flower pills could be received this time. By the way, put this in the points mall. Anyone who wants to break through the golden fairy needs pills to be stable can be exchanged at that time, but the quantity is only five. We should hurry up. The price is 3000 points. After all, the three flower pills are also a good pill. Do you have any comments?"


    "No." everyone shook their heads. 3000 is affordable for most of them. After all, it is very easy to get points on the battlefield.


    These points are not su Mupai''s, but Ziwei imperial palace is calculated under their names. After the war, these points can enter Ziwei Pavilion treasure house to exchange items.


    Su Mu is naturally greedy for the treasures in Ziwei Pavilion, so he came up with such a way to get points.


    "Commander, my cultivation has reached the peak of nine grades in the real fairyland, but I haven''t been able to make a breakthrough. I want to exchange a three flower pill for a try." a sergeant got up and walked to Su Mu and said


    "OK." Su Mu nodded and asked Lei Ming to deduct 3000 points from this person''s points and record them in the book. When the war was over and the points were settled, these points will be entered into his name. At that time, he can also enter Ziwei pavilion with these points to get a lot of treasures.

 Chapter 471

    The mountains are silent and a hundred birds chirp. It looks so peaceful, but the war drums and roars from outside the valley break the peace here. The animals that originally lived here also escape sharply and dare not stay. Although they have no intelligence, they are still very afraid of this movement and silence.


    These days, the northern Qinghua emperor seems to have never seen Marshal Tianwei''s millions of troops, and let him stir up the wind and cloud in the southern part of the northern world. The guards waiting for the Qinghua emperor''s reinforcements have not seen the arrival of resources and reinforcements for so long, and they are all dejected.


    It is absolutely impossible that the Qinghua emperor palace did not receive the news of such a huge movement. The only possibility is that they were abandoned. The Qinghua emperor did not send troops to recover the south.


    It was precisely because of the ideas in their minds that they were unable to resist the army under Marshal Tianwei one by one. When the army was still far away, they would also make some resistance actions. When the army approached them, they left the city wall without saying a word and sat directly on the ground waiting for the army to come and take over the city.


    Because they belong to the human race, the soldiers under Marshal Tianwei didn''t do anything to them. They just confiscated their military power and asked them to do some ordinary labor. The sergeants of Qinghua Imperial Palace didn''t have any opinions. They thought that they might take this opportunity to join Ziwei imperial palace.


    The weakness of emperor Qinghua did not dare to fight made many of his generals unhappy. It is one thing whether he can fight or not.


    As the master of the northern world, Emperor Qinghua has ruled the northern world for countless years. After hearing the names of the soldiers opposite, he chose not to resist, so he let others occupy his territory.


    Although those officers and men didn''t say it on the surface, everyone can understand the thoughts in their hearts. It''s nothing more than looking down on the weakness of Qinghua emperor.


    On this day, Emperor Qinghua called Zhu Hua, the strongest general under his command, and talked with Zhu Hua.


    "Do you think my decision was wrong? It''s really useful to lose my own field and let other emperors notice that the north is not a plot, but a real thing?" sighed the Qinghua emperor.


    "This is the emperor''s decision, and his subordinates will not interfere. His subordinates will only follow the emperor''s instructions." Zhu Hua said blandly, without any fluctuation in his tone, like a machine.


    Emperor Qinghua sighed at the speech, shook his head and said, "no, I know you''re blaming me for being timid and not daring to resist."


    "Subordinates dare not." Zhu Hua knelt down on one knee and solemnly replied.


    Seeing this, Emperor Qinghua waved his hand and said, "all right, get up."


    Then he looked to the south, where the original land was extremely large, which was a very important field in their northern world, but now, there are millions of square kilometers or even more than 10 million square kilometers of land in the south, which has become the palm of others.


    "If at ordinary times, our Qinghua emperor palace can naturally solve this matter, but now!"


    Speaking of this, Emperor Qinghua sighed again and said reluctantly, "but now most of our forces are resisting the attack of the heaven. How can we allocate troops to stop the plundering of Ziwei imperial palace? Who can fight Zhao Huaiqing in our Qinghua imperial palace?"


    Zhu Hua was silent when he heard the speech. Now no one in Ziwei imperial palace can go to the south to fight with field marshal Zhao Huaiqing that day. He wants to go, but because Qinghua emperor doesn''t allow it, he can only stay in Qinghua imperial palace.


    Now, most of the combat forces in the Qinghua emperor palace have been mobilized to the battlefield with Tianting to resist the attack of Tianting. The rest of the generals in the Qinghua emperor palace have the highest cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian''s six grades. How can they resist Zhao Huaiqing?


    Perhaps he Zhu Hua could fight with Zhao Huaiqing, but it was just the strength of the first war. He did not question the strength of the Qinghua emperor, and Zhao Huaiqing, who defeated the Qinghua emperor, would not underestimate it, but now he has to tell his inner thoughts.


    "Great emperor, I am willing to take the seven soldiers of the great Luojin fairyland in the imperial palace to the south to resist Zhao Huaiqing''s attack. Even if it can''t be stopped, it can buy us a lot of time and slow down their progress. If the Tianting square goes to war, it is absolutely impossible to fight a long war with the four great emperors. As soon as the Tianting shows its defeat, the other three great emperors will never be vegetarian Yes, if Tianting is defeated, we can mobilize all our combat forces to go to the south to drive away Zhao Huaiqing. "Zhu Hua said aloud. He had thought about this plan for a long time, but he had never told Qinghua emperor.


    After all, with the strength of their Qinghua emperor palace, it is no small trouble to resist the heaven, let alone divide troops to deal with Ziwei emperor palace.


    They don''t have that courage and strength.


    But now, they can''t continue to retreat. If they retreat again and again, I''m afraid that field marshal Zhao Huaiqing and their millions of Tianhe water troops in Ziwei imperial palace will kill at the gate of Qinghua imperial palace that day soon.


    "This is a good plan, but Zhu Hua, where can we find our troops? Now there are no idle troops in the imperial palace for you to use." Qinghua emperor sighed and said that if Zhu Hua hadn''t made a mistake, the general of Qinghua Imperial Palace on the Tianting battlefield would definitely be Zhu Hua''s leader, because he is top in both intelligence and strength, only under him.


    "There''s no need to worry about this. My subordinates will enter some big cities to gather the garrison. There are so many cities in the south, and there are at least 10000 sergeants in each city. It''s not impossible to fight with millions of troops in Ziwei imperial palace." Zhu Hua said solemnly.


    "Are you sure?"


    Hearing the speech, Emperor Qinghua said: "although those city leaders are nominally ruled by us, their ambition is not small. Are you sure you can command them?"


    "Yes!"


    Zhu Hua nodded and said, "I''m not going to borrow troops this time, but forced recruitment. I''ll directly mobilize the defenders of all cities in the name of Qinghua emperor''s palace. If they don''t want to go with me to resist the army of Ziwei emperor''s palace, then I''ll forcibly take them to the battlefield!"


    Hearing the speech, Emperor Qinghua was silent and looked at Zhu Hua, who was very firm in his eyes. Emperor Qinghua seemed to see himself when he was young. At that time, he was full of self-confidence like him. Even if it was impossible, he would try his best to do it!

 Chapter 472

    Emperor Qinghua looked at the firm birches and took a deep breath: "in that case, birches listen to the order!"


    "Subordinates are here!" Zhu Hua immediately knelt on one knee and replied solemnly.


    Emperor Qinghua took a deep breath and said solemnly: "I ordered you to be the general of the southern expedition, the commander of the three armies of the southern expedition, and accompanied by seven generals to escort you! Come and tell seven generals Xu Renjie, Chen dianyou, Ding Li, Zhou Yue, Cheng Pu, Liu Jin and Luo Feng to enter the hall!"


    "Promise!"


    When the voice fell, the guard outside the door immediately summoned seven generals to enter the main hall and listen to the order of emperor Qinghua.


    The seven generals were very confused when they received the call, but with the bodyguard''s explanation, they immediately understood the meaning of Qinghua emperor, which could not help sending them to the battlefield!


    "Minister! Xu Renjie!"


    "Chen dianyou!"


    "Minister! Ding Li!"


    "Minister! Zhou Yue!"


    "Chen! Cheng Pu!"


    "Minister! Liu Jin!"


    "Minister! Luo Feng!"


    "At the behest of the great emperor!"


    The voices of the seven people fell, and they all knelt down on one knee and said to Qinghua emperor.


    "Don''t be polite. I order you seven to be the seven generals of the southern expedition! Can you go to the south to resist the invasion of Ziwei imperial palace and keep the territory of our northern world from falling into the hands of others?" Qinghua emperor asked very solemnly.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone nodded and replied at the same time.


    "This time, you are the commander-in-chief of Zhu Hua''s army. Everything should obey his orders, you know?" Qinghua emperor took a deep breath and said.


    "I see." all six nodded. As the old people of Qinghua emperor palace, they naturally know Zhu Hua''s past performance. They can be said to be top in both combat power and intelligence


    At this time, Xu Renjie stood up and said in some displeasure, "emperor, my subordinates are not satisfied."


    "Xu Renjie, why don''t you accept?" the Qinghua emperor frowned and asked in some displeasure.


    "Emperor, I don''t think General Zhu Hua has the ability to be the general and the commander of the three armed forces in the southern expedition. After all, General Zhu Hua is a wrong person. His subordinates are dissatisfied with you for giving him such a high position." Xu Renjie replied.


    "Zhu Hua, you can do it yourself. I still need to take charge of the Tianting battlefield. There can be no mistakes. The South will be handed over to the eight of you. Remember, don''t let me down." Qinghua emperor sighed.


    Xu Renjie was very upset when he heard what Qinghua emperor said. Why didn''t Qinghua emperor withdraw Zhu Hua''s position? Even if this position was given to Liu, the weakest of the seven, he had no opinion, but he just didn''t want Zhu Hua to become a general of the southern expedition.


    Emperor Qinghua left without looking back. Zhu Hua glanced at Xu Renjie and said: "General Xu, there is a festival between us. It''s normal for you to disagree with me. But now our most important thing is to go to the south to defend the territory and prevent Ziwei Imperial Palace from expanding. If I have any command failure on the battlefield, I can directly transfer the position of general to you. I''m willing to work for you under your command, but for the same reason, I need your support before I make the wrong decision. "


    "General, this is what we should do," Cheng Pu said aloud.


    "Let''s go," Zhu Hua said with a deep breath.


    Zhu Hua took the lead in flying out of qinghuadi palace. In addition to Xu Renjie, the six people also followed him, leaving Xu Renjie still thinking in situ, but a moment later he hurried up.


    "I''m waiting for you to give up your position to me when your command fails!" Xu Renjie thought in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the southern world, the Immortal Emperor is helpless at the moment. Not because of anything else, Tianting has sent troops to them. Even if today''s court troops are divided into four routes, one of them is not easily resisted by their Immortal Emperor Palace, because their strength of the Immortal Emperor Palace is really too poor.


    In the middle of the southern world, the black emperor is walking on the Loess road with a big backpack, scolding all the way.


    After a while, the black emperor threw his backpack aside and sat on the ground: "where the hell is the Dragon Island? I have been looking for it for so long, but I can''t find the location of the Dragon Island! I''m so angry!"


    Just then, a carriage came from a distance. The black emperor looked up and saw that the carriage was surrounded by well-equipped troops, as if protecting someone on the carriage.


    "Is there a motorcade going south? I don''t know if I can get a lift." the black emperor secretly thought that the Dragon Island is in the south, which is well known, but I don''t know where it is in the south. I only know that there is a huge island surrounded by islands in the southern sea. As long as I find where, I can find the dragon family.


    As for why the black emperor had an eye on the dragon family, it was because he got a book from gouchen emperor''s palace some time ago in the western world.


    There is a treasure in the hands of the dragon family. It is said that it can open the legendary ZuLong treasure. If you find the ZuLong treasure, even if you are just an ordinary mortal, you can fly to the sky with the things in the treasure.


    The black emperor''s goal is very simple. He stole the treasure and contacted Su Mu to find the treasure.


    ZuLong treasure has a great reputation. It can be said that few people in the whole fairy world do not know the existence of ZuLong treasure, but no one has found the location of ZuLong treasure for countless years.


    Today''s five great emperors also know the existence of ZuLong treasure, but they don''t think it''s necessary to spend time looking for ZuLong treasure. After all, there are many treasures in their imperial palace.


    Moreover, it''s very troublesome to find the ZuLong treasure. No one has found it for so many years, and many people have been thinking about the dragon family''s treasure. However, each dragon clan leader will show the treasure to others and even touch it with his own hands, but no one can see through the secret of the treasure.


    Over time, countless people died of ZuLong''s treasure. After all, it''s still a problem whether it exists or not. There''s no need to offend the dragon family for a treasure that doesn''t know its true or false, isn''t it?


    On the carriage, the driver looked at the black emperor in front, frowned and said to the bodyguard on one side, "drive him away."


    "OK." the bodyguard nodded and quickly came to the black emperor and wanted to kick the black emperor out directly.


    "Not really? I just want to take a ride." the black emperor said something speechless. He grabbed the guard''s leg and fell to the ground.


    "Sir, there is a demon ahead. It''s a good example," said the groom.


    "Don''t worry about him," answered a gloomy voice from the carriage.


    "I see." the groom nodded and drove on without paying any attention to the black emperor in front.


    "Hit me and want to run? Are you kidding!"

 Chapter 473

    The black emperor''s face was not very good. After all, you were sitting on the roadside. A passing carriage came and wanted to kick you. As a result, after you cleaned up, the owner of the carriage ignored it. It seemed as if nothing had happened and had to leave. Can you bear it?


    "I just want to take a ride. You''re going to kick me before you can speak. Such a big road is blocking you? Do you want to leave without anything happening? Hum!"


    When the voice fell, the black emperor decided to teach the carriage owner a lesson. With a wave of his hand, a black dog shadow gathered by Xianyuan rushed directly towards the carriage, and killed the pulled horse in the shocked eyes of the groom.


    "Asshole!" the groom was furious. When the whip that was about to drive the horse waved to the black emperor, the black Emperor didn''t care. He raised his hand, grabbed the whip and pulled it hard. He pulled the groom off the carriage and fell to the ground.


    "Ouch!" the groom gave a painful cry and hurriedly stood up. He had just been pulled out of the carriage by the black emperor. His chin touched first, so his chin had been broken. The groom touched the blood on his chin and his face was even more ugly.


    I thought it was a monster who could learn some small skills. Now it seems that it is not so simple! I''m afraid the black dog in front has turned into a demon family.


    This is something he can''t solve. The groom quickly patted the carriage and said, "Sir, there is a demon black dog in front of him. I''m not his opponent. Sir, can you solve it?"


    The people in the carriage opened the cloth and saw the black emperor standing straight like a human race, although it was a black dog not far away.


    When the black emperor saw the man staring at him, he couldn''t help feeling his body trembling, as if he had been stared at by something terrible. He didn''t encounter this feeling these days. Some time ago, when he was still fleeing in the western world, he would feel the same when those who chased him looked at him.


    "I''m in trouble," thought the black emperor in his heart.


    No more thinking, the black emperor directly carried the cloth bag on one side, fled in the opposite direction, and scolded all the way: "the emperor has something important to do today. I won''t care about you people. Pay attention to it next time!"


    Speaking of fighting, now the black emperor is just a real fairyland. His cultivation is really not high, so it is difficult to give full play to his strong combat effectiveness.


    But if it''s your turn to run, hey! The black emperor is a grandmaster. Otherwise, he could not have successfully left the western world and entered the southern world in the pursuit of the Chen emperor''s palace in the western world.


    The people in the carriage didn''t care about the black emperor''s escape, but looked at the leaving black emperor curiously. According to reason, this little demon family can''t have too high intelligence, but the IQ shown by the other party is no less than that of some Terrans?


    "I don''t know it''s the demon of that group. Forget it. Whatever you do, groom, keep moving." the man shook his head and said.


    "Well... Sir, my horses were bitten to death by the dog demon and there was no tension... This..." the groom scratched his head in embarrassment. It''s impossible for him to pull the cart by himself? It''ll have to kill him, and he may not be able to reach his destination.


    The man took a look at the horses that fell to the ground, waved his hand and injected a few cents into them. The horses shook their heads and stood up and carried the carriage again.


    "Thank you, sir!" the groom was delighted. He really couldn''t leave these horses. After all, his strength was not high in the wilderness. It would be bad if he met some fierce monsters or cruel demon families.


    "Go on, be sure to send me to my destination within a month." the man said casually, and then sent away the cloth and returned to the carriage.


    "Well, sir, don''t worry. I''ll send you to your destination within a month." the groom grinned, looked at the caravan and the horse guards behind him, smiled, and drove the carriage forward.


    ¡­¡­


    In a mountain forest not far from the caravan, the black emperor sat under a big tree and breathed heavily. He said with some fear: "Grandma! Xin loses money. The emperor runs fast, otherwise the guy can''t grasp me. How can he treat me?"


    "Ow!!"


    Just as the black emperor was breathing and resting, a burst of wolf roaring suddenly came from a distance, which made the black emperor frown. His blood is the blood of the Tengu family. It has a blood suppression on the blood of the ordinary dog demon family. It can be said that he will not have a same family within a hundred miles of the place. Even if he does, he will quickly escape to a distance of a hundred miles away, This is the suppression of blood level.


    But now the black emperor heard the wolf roar not far away, which made him very confused, and then rushed slowly to the place where the sound came.


    After more than ten miles, the black emperor finally came to the place where the wolf roar came from. He saw a fierce tiger with more than ten meters and a group of second-hand wolves. The black emperor could clearly feel that the fierce tiger should turn into a demon family, but those wolves had just broken through to the cultivation in the fairy land, Although these accomplishments are fierce in the eyes of ordinary practitioners, they are just ants for the black Emperor today.


    The tiger is about to become a demon, and its strength is about to break through to the real fairyland. The wolves will never be the opponent of the tiger. After all, the gap in strength is too big.


    However, the black Emperor didn''t mean to disturb the battlefield. He hid under a tree not far away and secretly watched the contest between the two sides.


    "Wait! What''s that?"


    When the black emperor sat down and looked at the fighting between the two sides, a seven color flower appeared in his eyes. It was less than 100 meters in front of him. Where a seven color flower grew. The black emperor could feel the terrible energy just by glancing. If he could take it, maybe his cultivation would have a qualitative leap!


    "Shit, good thing! The emperor''s fortune seems to be good. Although he was defeated by the owner of the carriage... Well, he came here after being defeated by the owner of the carriage and found the wolf roaring. He was curious and came here. He found such an opportunity. What''s the emperor''s fortune?" the black emperor thought in his heart, The smile on his face is also a little impatient.


    He must get the seven color flower, but he doesn''t want to work too hard, so he plans to steal the flower while the wolves are fighting with the tigers. If he can, he wants to uproot it!

 Chapter 474

    The black emperor hid behind the dense grass and looked closely at the seven color flower. At the moment, the wolves are suppressing the tiger with the advantage of quantity, but the tiger is obviously not vegetarian. As soon as he shook, he shook the wolves who wanted to bite on him.


    "Ow!" a tall black wolf similar to the leader of the wolf pack suddenly roared up to the sky, and then there was a wolf roar not far away, as if it had called reinforcements.


    "No! You have to steal it quickly, or there will be trouble." the black emperor thought in his heart. His eyes stared at the wolves and tigers, and his body moved slowly towards the seven color flowers.


    The black emperor was not far from the growth position of the seven color flower. A moment later, he came to the seven color flower. The black emperor was a little excited. He grabbed the seven color flower and pulled it out of the soil. He just fell down and hit the tree behind him.


    Touch!


    Although the sound was not loud, the wolves and tigers still noticed the trace of the black emperor and saw the seven color flower pulled out in the black emperor''s hand.


    "Ow!"


    The wolves were furious and rushed directly towards the black emperor. The black Emperor didn''t hesitate. He flew directly into the high air, escaped tracking and came to a platform on the top of the mountain.


    "Good thing!" the black emperor looked at the seven color flower and said excitedly. The energy contained in this thing can be said that he has never seen it. No, at least he has not seen it in this world. In their world, even the immortal medicine is inferior to this seven color flower.


    "What on earth is this? Why is the energy inside so huge?" the black emperor thought to himself. He didn''t dare to take it at will. After all, it looks like a treasure, but who knows if he has any side effects?


    The black emperor tilted his mouth and thought to himself, "if only that boy were here, I''m afraid he''d written all the strange stories and strange things in the fairy world in his mind. He must be able to recognize what this thing is."


    The black emperor did not dare to take the seven color flower and carefully put it away. However, he was worried that the seven color flower had been pulled out by himself, so the energy would be slowly consumed because of the loss of roots. He was not an alchemist and would not carry with him the object that could keep the medicine.


    "We have to find a city and see if there is anyone who sells those things." the black emperor thought secretly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the eastern world, on the battlefield opened by the heaven, Ziwei emperor personally took the battle as the commander of the three armed forces, which greatly increased the momentum of the sergeants in Ziwei emperor palace. After all, Ziwei emperor personally commanded the battle. Can''t they still win each other''s armies?


    "Emperor, the northern Qinghua emperor has made moves." a sergeant summoned came to Ziwei emperor and said.


    Ziwei emperor is busy commanding the battle at the moment. He is not interested in the affairs of the northern Qinghua emperor, so he said, "what''s the use of telling me? The northern battlefield is not in my control. Tell Zhao Huaiqing to go and let him deal with it carefully."


    "Marshal Tianwei has received the news and is probably thinking about the way to deal with it," the sergeant replied.


    The crape myrtle emperor nodded and said, "that''s all right? You go down first."


    "Yes!"


    On the northern battlefield, Ziwei emperor sat firmly in the middle of the camp. He had already received the news from Qinghua emperor. It is said that Zhu Hua, the first God General under his command, has been reactivated by him and came to fight him as a general of the southern expedition.


    Zhao Huaiqing didn''t mean to look down on Zhu Hua. After all, the other party has the reputation of the first God General of Qinghua emperor, so it''s definitely not an ant generation.


    What''s more, Zhu Hua has seven generals at the level of Da Luo Jinxian as the Ministry. If he doesn''t deal with it well, I''m afraid he will taste failure.


    Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath and shouted to the outside of the tent, "come on! Send spies to the north to check. Now where has the birch and his subordinates arrived? What''s the armament? How many troops? Let me find out all this!"


    "Promise!"


    It should be said that Zhao Huaiqing is worthy of being Marshal Tianwei of Ziwei imperial palace. He is known as the strongest in Ziwei imperial palace. His Sergeants are also so vigorous and resolute. The voice of his front feet falls, and the spies of his back feet have been sent out.


    "Marshal, since emperor Qinghua dared to fight us this time, it means that he must be ready for everything. He has been avoiding us before. I''m afraid there will be some conspiracy!" Chen Jingsheng reminded Zhao Huaiqing


    "No harm!"


    Zhao Huaiqing waved his hand and said, "even if the Qinghua emperor is well prepared, it is still a fatal problem that he can''t separate too many troops under his command at the moment. The battlefield of Tianting can''t allow him to divide troops. So this time, I estimate that there are absolutely few armaments under Zhu Hua, the great general of the southern expedition. He may have to recruit troops in those cities all the way! It''s not enough to be afraid."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Huaiqing paused and then said, "but we still can''t take it lightly. We must be careful when dealing with Zhu Hua! After all, Zhu Hua has the name of the first God General of the Qinghua emperor, and his subordinates also followed seven Luo Jinxian generals. I''m afraid the Qinghua Emperor Palace handed over all the idle forces to Zhu Hua to deal with us."


    "Marshal is right."


    Chen Jingsheng nodded, then suddenly thought of something and said, "marshal, Su Mu has been running rampant on the battlefield recently. It can be said that he has made a lot of chaos. I heard that he has gone deep into the northern world with less than 10000 sergeants under his command and left the territory of our rule."


    "Oh?"


    Marshal Tianwei suddenly became curious and asked, "do you know where he is going?"


    "I don''t know, but I heard he wanted to pull up a large number of troops to stir up the situation in the northern world." Chen Jingsheng shook his head and replied.


    "Don''t worry about him. Since he dares to leave the area under our rule to go to the territory of the northern world, it shows that he must have figured out something. It''s really safe to follow behind the army, but it''s difficult to grow up. I think the boy must have thought of this, so he silently became a pioneer and went straight to the territory of the northern world!" Zhao Huaiqing smiled and said.


    Chen Jingsheng nodded when he heard the speech. Indeed, Su mu can get more experience. Moreover, as an army that takes the lead in entering the northern world, it will certainly be chased and attacked by the Qinghua emperor palace. It depends on how Su Mu wants to deal with it.

 Chapter 475

    On the southern battlefield of the northern world, the news that Zhao Huaiqing had a silver general who did not play according to the routine spread to the ears of the Qinghua emperor, which made him feel a burst of frown.


    "It''s just a small general. Why did you send it back to tell me?" emperor Qinghua frowned and asked. He was obviously very unhappy. He thought something big had happened. Now he was obviously very unhappy to hear the news.


    "The great emperor, without relying on the strength of Marshal Tianwei, the young general directly took less than 10000 sergeants under his command to occupy Yangcheng and controlled all the defenders of Yangcheng and nearly 10 million northern residents in the city." the spy explained.


    "Are you serious?"


    Emperor Qinghua was surprised when he heard the speech and asked, "what is the young general? Are there any other powerful people under his command?"


    "No, the young general is no more than the second level of golden fairyland, but he has already sat in the position of the commander of Ziwei emperor palace. As for the strongest under his command, he is an ordinary sergeant of the fifth level of golden fairyland, and there is no powerful person to follow." the spy shook his head and replied.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Emperor Qinghua was immediately angry and scolded: "in a city as big as Yangcheng, there are more than 200000 garrisons stationed in the city. Although the cultivation is not high, the number is 20 times that of the young general! Besides, the city master of Yangcheng is a half step powerful person with nine grades of golden fairyland! How can he win Yangcheng!"


    "Great emperor, stop your anger! There is absolutely no concealment under his subordinates. The young general did seize Yangcheng with less than 10000 troops under his command, and all the defenders in the city were controlled by him. As for the Lord of Yangcheng..."


    Speaking of this, the spy paused. He looked at the Qinghua emperor with some worry and said, "the Lord of Yangcheng was cut by the silver general in the battle of guarding the city. It''s over."


    "Are you kidding me? Are you telling me a story?"


    The Qinghua emperor was furious, pointed to the sky outside the Qinghua emperor''s palace and said, "the Yangcheng city is majoring in even half step power. Even the ordinary Luo Jinxian may not be able to win him steadily. What is the purpose of the silver armour general!? however, how can the Yangcheng City Master be killed in the realm of the second grade of Jinxian!? ah!"


    The spy didn''t continue to speak. He knew that the Qinghua emperor needed to calm down now. After all, anyone who knew the news must be unbelievable. A second-class leader of the golden fairyland was able to behead the head of the city Lord of Yangcheng in front of 200000 defenders of Yangcheng! And it''s more than a few small states! How can this be believed?


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe it really happened.


    ¡­¡­


    Yangcheng, which can be said to be a big city in the northern world, fell into Su Mu''s hands, which made Su Mu feel very confused for a moment. The major of Yangcheng city is good, and he will never take it so easily. I don''t know why, the mayor of Yangcheng didn''t put all his mind on fighting Su mu, He was always in a state of distraction, so Su Mu was able to kill him.


    Otherwise, it will not be so easy for Su Mu to kill an enemy whose cultivation has half crossed the territory of Dalai. It can be said that if the city Lord of Yangcheng doesn''t distract and seriously fight with himself, at least 70% of the people who finally die are su Mu himself.


    Moreover, the most important thing is not this. The 200000 garrison in Yangcheng didn''t mean to resist after seeing that Su Mu was holding the flag of Ziwei emperor palace. The relaxed wine cup thunder and less than 10000 sergeants were controlled and imprisoned.


    Su Mu had a guess in his mind. Maybe they thought that marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei was about to fight here, so they didn''t have the need to resist. It''s better to give Yangcheng directly to themselves. Maybe they can get personal affection and spare their lives.


    However, I don''t know whether the fact is true as he guessed, but for Su mu, it''s a very good thing to occupy a city and take over 200000 defenders originally under the command of Qinghua emperor palace.


    "How about thunder? Is anyone willing to follow us in the 200000 garrison?" Su Mu asked to thunder.


    Lei Ming nodded, then shook his head and said, "fifty thousand defenders are willing to join Ziwei emperor palace, while the remaining 150000 defenders are not promised and are still under consideration. After all, if they join Ziwei emperor palace, they will inevitably fight against Qinghua emperor palace in the future. After all, they are the army cultivated by Qinghua emperor, and they will inevitably feel ashamed."


    "You''re right, but it''s very good to have 50000 garrisons willing to follow us. After all, to realize our ambition, it''s absolutely indispensable to gather sergeants. Although the strength of these 200000 troops is not high, we can cultivate them slowly, but one thing is very important, that is, they must be loyal to me, no matter what means you use Yes, "Su Mu said aloud.


    "I understand."


    Lei Ming nodded and said, "after the 50000 troops agreed to join Ziwei emperor palace, I have let them all split their souls and handed them to me, commander. This is the jade card in which all their souls are stored."


    When the voice fell, thunder handed a space ring to Su mu. Su Mu took the ring and checked it through divine knowledge. 50000 white jade cards lay gently in the space in the ring.


    Su Mu grinned, nodded and said, "very good. Tell them that we must put this matter in the depths of our hearts. If anyone leaks a trace of news, then don''t blame us for being cruel."


    "Yes!" thunder nodded and turned to the 200000 garrison station.


    Since he can gather the 50000 troops, the remaining 150000 can''t be wasted. He must be brought under his command to become the grass-roots combat strength of Su mu.


    If a powerful force wants to be born, it must have a strong person standing at the top of the pyramid, and the number of powerful people under its command exceeds the number of hands. In addition, the quantity and quality of the army at the bottom can not be ignored.


    Although most of the 200000 garrison troops are just ordinary immortals who have just broken through the realm of true immortals, they are already a lot of combat power for Su Mu today. He is not willing to hand over the 200000 troops, but he hasn''t figured out how to arrange them.


    It is naturally impossible to let them enter his command openly. After all, how could those people above let him control such a large army, hide the 200000 army, or offer flowers to marshal Tianwei.

 Chapter 476

    Of course, the 200000 troops were not really given to marshal Tianwei Zhao Huaiqing. After all, if the 200000 troops were willing to follow themselves, their souls would be in Su Mu''s hands. They could not live without Su Mu''s thought. Therefore, Su Mu just planned to put the army under Marshal Tianwei''s command for training and call them back after their transformation.


    Moreover, with the expenditure of 200000 troops, Su mu can''t afford to raise them without using the treasures in the underwater palace. It''s the best choice to give them to marshal Tianwei.


    Su Mu couldn''t help grinning at the thought of this. He used Marshal Tianwei''s resources to cultivate his team. No matter how he calculated the business, he wouldn''t lose money.


    However, if they want to join Marshal Tianwei, the test is inevitable. Su Mu doesn''t expect them to really become Marshal Tianwei''s subordinates, as long as they can enter the camp of several generals under Marshal Tianwei.


    Yangcheng is a very huge city. In the final analysis, Su Mu scanned it with his divine knowledge. At least it is much larger than the first tier cities in previous lives. There are more than 20 meters high walls built around it. If the 200000 defenders had not resisted, Su Mu would not have captured this huge City in the northern world, Yangcheng.


    Su Mu didn''t intend to hand over the management right of the city easily. After all, this is the city he took, and the right to deal with it is in his hands.


    However, Su Mu doesn''t have much thought about Yangcheng. Compared with Yangcheng, the twelve southern cities are the territory Su Mu really wants. After all, it''s much more convenient where he is close to the underwater palace he found.


    But you don''t have to think about it. Su Mu is just an ordinary immortal of the second grade in the golden fairyland. Although his combat power is amazing, his realm is really too low. I''m afraid it will be very difficult for him to exchange Yang City for the ownership of the twelve cities in the South. More importantly, what does he want to do with the ownership of the twelve cities in the south?


    Su Mu was also whimsical. He built a city on the underwater palace and shrouded the mountain stream and pool in the backyard of his city master''s residence. With the supreme array, people can''t see the extraordinary of the pool and occupy it.


    But this is not the eastern world, but the north. It is extremely difficult for him to build a city here. Tens of thousands of people need to work at the same time.


    Of course, Su mu can also choose to go to those great Shentong people for help. With their cultivation in the realm of great Luo Jinxian, he can forge a big city with a wave of his hand.


    However, Su Mu is not a fool. The most important thing in his rise is under the pool. If he attracts great powers to spy, wouldn''t he have nothing?


    Besides, taking Su Mu''s cultivation as the realm now, who would be so free to build a city for him?


    Since there is no way to build the city, Su Mu''s thinking has also changed. He bought the territory of the valley and built a villa. The mountains, valleys and mountains are beautiful, which is a rare place with excellent scenery. No one will think much about where Su Mu wants to build a villa, will they?


    However, Su Mu didn''t want to build the villa. Marshal Tianwei had to give the land to himself.


    He made up his mind that Su Mu was going to exchange a Yang City for the twelve cities in the South and the valley. This business was sure to make a profit for Marshal Tianwei. After all, the twelve cities in the South were so famous, but they were only twelve small cities that didn''t want to get together.


    Yangcheng is different. It is a real big city and an important city belonging to the northern world! It can be said that the largest city in the northern world is just the same size as Yangcheng. Su Mu thought Marshal Wei would not refuse to trade one top city for twelve small cities that day.


    However, we should see what Marshal Tianwei thought at that time.


    In the main city of the twelve southern cities, the battle has ended. Marshal Tianwei did not choose to lead the army to advance a distance, but kept his original position and returned to the main city of the twelve southern cities.


    "Marshal, I have a very shocking news to tell you." Chen Jingsheng said with a shocked face and unbelievable eyes.


    "What''s the matter, Jingsheng? What scares you like this?" Zhao Huaiqing smiled and asked curiously.


    "Marshal, you''d better have a look by yourself." Chen Jingsheng handed the white paper to Zhao Huaiqing and let him see the content on the paper by himself.


    Zhao Huaiqing took the white paper and said in some doubt, "what can I do for you? Let me have a look."


    A moment later, Zhao Huaiqing was immediately shocked. The news on the white paper can be said to be more than shock.


    "It''s a fantasy! Are you sure the information in this letter is true?" Marshal Tianwei asked with wide eyes.


    "I have sent my spies to check it, but this letter was received by the spies under Liu Yu. It is said that I saw it with my own eyes," Chen Jingsheng said.


    "Where is the man in that city? He came to the main city to see me." Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath and said.


    "Yes!" Chen Jingsheng nodded, turned and left the main city. Not to mention Marshal Tianwei, even he couldn''t believe it was true.


    The letter is the news from a spy under Liu Yu. Su Mu led less than 10000 sergeants and successfully occupied Yangcheng, one of the main cities in the northern world! He controlled 200000 defenders in Yangcheng and killed the city master of Yangcheng whose cultivation reached the ninth grade of golden fairyland.


    Although the number of words on the letter was small, the message sent back was extremely shocking and appalling.


    Yangcheng was the next target of their main general, but they hesitated for a while and stopped to observe in situ because the Qinghua emperor palace sent Zhu Hua to become a major general of the southern expedition and accompanied the seven great Luo Jinxian.


    But now it''s good. Commander Su mu, who only led ten thousand people under his command, led his sergeants to beat down Yangcheng directly! I killed the master of Yangcheng in front of 200000 sergeants! A strong man whose accomplishments have reached half a step!


    Is it difficult that Su Mu''s strength has become so strong now?


    What''s more frightening is that Su Mu is only a few months away from breaking into golden fairyland! It''s only half a year since he became the commander. Su Mu was able to kill a strong man at the level of half a step Luo Jinxian. Is that the strong talent of the soaring man?


    "The marshal made a good decision this time and won over Su mu. If he grows up in the future, he will not become an enemy even if he is not a friend." Chen Jingsheng thought in his heart.

 Chapter 477

    Half an hour later, Liu Yu took his spies to the main city in the middle of the twelve cities in the south, and entered the city master''s house to meet Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei.


    "Met Marshal!" Liu Yu said respectfully.


    "Get up."


    Zhao Huaiqing nodded and asked aloud, "Liu Yu, where is the spy under your command?"


    Liu Yu quickly replied, "it''s outside the city master''s house."


    "Let him in," said Zhao Huaiqing.


    "Promise!"


    ¡­¡­


    "My subordinates Niu Kai have met Marshal Tianwei, generals and commanders." Niu Kai knelt down on one knee and said.


    "Get up and talk."


    Marshal Tianwei waved his hand, handed the envelope to Niu Kai and asked solemnly, "Niu Kai, you answer me truthfully. All the information on this letter is true?"


    "The Marshal''s words are all true. It has been completely spread that commander Su Mu led 10000 sergeants to take Yangcheng. The 200000 garrison in Yangcheng was controlled by commander Su mu, and the leader of Yangcheng was killed by commander Su mu." Niu Kai nodded and replied.


    "Are you sure?"


    Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath and said with smart eyes, "Niu Kai, you should know the consequences of spreading false news like this."


    "Please believe that the marshal has nothing to hide from his subordinates. It''s all true." Niu Kai replied solemnly.


    "Yes."


    Zhao Huaiqing nodded, glanced at Niu Kai and said, "in that case, it''s none of your business. Go down and do your business."


    "Promise!" Niu Kai nodded, then turned and left the city master''s house.


    Chen Jingsheng took a deep look at Niu Kai''s back and then said to Zhao Huaiqing, "marshal, my subordinates believe this matter is credible."


    "Why?" Marshal Zhao Huaiqing asked suspiciously. Although Niu Kai had said that it was true, he still maintained a skeptical attitude in his heart.


    What strength does Su Mu have? When he became the commander-in-chief, he was just the ninth grade in the real fairyland. Even if he could break through the golden immortal realm in such a short time, he could not kill the city master of Yangcheng! You know, it''s an existence that has already stepped into the realm of half step Dalai. Su Mu killed it and occupied Yangcheng. How can he believe it?


    "I don''t know. My sixth sense thinks it''s true." Chen Jingsheng shook his head and said.


    "Things need to be considered. Send your spies to have a look." Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath and replied.


    "Promise."


    Just as Chen Jingsheng was about to leave, a thunder fell from the sky and fell outside the city master''s house.


    It was thunder that came. He knelt down on one knee and said to the gate of the city master''s house: "subordinate thunder, come to deliver a letter to the marshal for commander Su mu. Please see the marshal."


    "The Lord is coming."


    Zhao Huaiqing smiled and said to Chen Jingsheng, "go and call him in."


    "Yes." Chen Jingsheng nodded, turned and went outside the city master''s house, and entered the city master''s house with thunder.


    ¡­¡­


    "Thunder, what''s the matter with Su Mu''s boy sending you here?" Zhao Huaiqing asked curiously with a smile on his face.


    "If you return to the marshal, commander Su Mu asked me to send a letter. My subordinates don''t know much about anything," Lei Ming replied and handed the letter to Zhao Huaiqing.


    Zhao Huaiqing smiled, nodded, opened the envelope and asked, "what difficulties have you had in the north recently?"


    "Everything is fine. Commander Su Mu led us 10000 sergeants straight into Yangcheng and controlled 200000 defenders in Yangcheng. The Lord of Yangcheng didn''t surrender and was killed by commander Su mu with a sword. Now Yangcheng, one of the important cities in the north, has fallen into our hands." Lei Ming said aloud, and his face was excited after that.


    "What!?" Zhao Huaiqing was shocked. Niu Kai came to tell him that he didn''t believe it, but now it''s the general under Su Mu to tell him the news. Will su Mu still make up the news to deceive him?


    "Commander Su Mu wrote everything in the letter, and the marshal understood it after reading it." Lei Ming said with a smile.


    Zhao Huaiqing nodded and absorbed himself in reading the letter written to him by Su mu.


    "Su mu, the commander of Ziwei Imperial Palace under his command, led 10000 sergeants to firmly grasp the northern important City Yangcheng. The city has 200000 defenders, 24 million ordinary residents, 300000 soldiers, 5 million grain and grass, and countless materials and equipment. Yangcheng is one of the important cities under the northern Qinghua Emperor. Although his subordinates have mastered it, However, with the strength of his subordinates, it is impossible to hold him. Therefore, I urge the marshal to move north and take over the rule of Yangcheng. The 200000 Garrison and all materials in the city will not be taken by his subordinates. Only ask the marshal to exchange the twelve cities in the south to his subordinates as the rear camp, written by Su Muqin. "


    After reading the envelope, marshal Tianwei took a deep breath. He never expected that Su Mu really mastered Yangcheng and one of the most important main cities in the northern world!


    You should know that although his army has been advancing for countless miles these days, he has never occupied any big city. Yangcheng is also one of their goals in the future, but it still takes a lot of time to occupy Yangcheng. After all, Yangcheng is different from the twelve cities in the south. Qinghua emperor won''t let himself occupy it so easily.


    But now it''s good. Su Mu''s command is only 10000 sergeants. He completely occupied Yangcheng and controlled all the initiatives in Yangcheng. How can he not be surprised.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Jingsheng left after entering the city master''s residence with thunder. He tore the space and directly came to the North important city, Yangcheng. He had to determine whether the city really fell into Su Mu''s hands.


    He was worried that Su Mu was tempted by the interests promised by the Qinghua emperor of the north. It was estimated that he planned to bring their troops here to annihilate them in one fell swoop.


    But the facts proved that he thought too much. He didn''t disturb anyone. He quietly sneaked into the city master''s house and saw that Su Mu was rapidly carrying some books, which were the original drawings of the city defense map of Yangcheng and the location of the military camp.


    "All these things have been collected. At that time, they will be handed over to marshal Cao Huai. Collect all these things and send everything to the warehouse of the city master''s residence." Su Mu commanded his sergeants to quickly clean up the city master''s residence.


    After hiding in the dark and watching for a while, Chen Jingsheng finally determined a fact, Yangcheng! It was really attacked by ten thousand sergeants led by Su Mu!


    "Good guy, is this boy hiding? He has such skills." Chen Jingsheng thought to himself, and then quickly tore the space and rushed back to the twelve cities in the south.


    Just after Chen Jingsheng left, Su Mu''s eyes inadvertently took a look at the previous location where Chen Jingsheng was hiding and disdained to smile.

 Chapter 478

    Su Mu''s original life magic power is the space magic power. After arriving at the earth fairy world, he didn''t practice the magic power. He is extremely sensitive to space fluctuations. If he hadn''t felt the breath of Chen Jingsheng, Su Mu would have started directly.


    "If you hide your breath, I may not find it, but who makes you so eager to tear the space? I can clearly feel the space within a hundred miles. How can you hide it from me?" Su Mu thought in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Among the twelve main cities in the south, marshal Tianwei sat in the main seat and meditated. It seemed that he was thinking about things, but he was waiting for Chen Jingsheng to come back. At the moment, he didn''t say that he fully believed that Su Mu controlled Yangcheng, but he also believed seven or eight points in his heart.


    After a while, Chen Jingsheng came back, nodded to marshal Tianwei and confirmed that the news that Yangcheng had been occupied by Su Mu was true, which shocked Zhao Huaiqing even more.


    To tell the truth, he planned to capture Yangcheng himself or send Chen Jingsheng. After all, Yangcheng is a main city with 200000 defenders and many strong men.


    But now, he can say nothing and get Yangcheng directly without doing anything.


    Zhao Huaiqing smiled and said to Chen Jingsheng, "Jingsheng, give Su mu the credit for seizing Yangcheng this time. One man led ten thousand troops to directly seize Yangcheng. I didn''t read him wrong!"


    "I see." Chen Jingsheng nodded and went aside to write down the credit to Su Mu this time. He wrote down all the credit for seizing Yangcheng in Su Mu''s name. Of course, the 10000 sergeants under his command are also good.


    "Lei Ming, go back and tell Su Mu what he means. I understand. The day after tomorrow, I will lead my army to Yangcheng and hand over everything in Yangcheng with him. He will be the master of the twelve southern cities in the future. By the way, Lei Ming, your accomplishments are enough to become a commander or even a commander. Are you interested in leading an army independently?" Zhao Huaiqing asked with a smile on her face.


    "No, no! Marshal, my subordinates are not expected to be leaders. If I lead the army alone, those brothers will be destroyed by me. I follow commander Su Mu now. It''s actually good to work under him." Lei Ming quickly waved his hand and shook his head. He will follow Su Mu to fight the world in the future, How could it be possible to abandon Su Mu and become independent for the sake of a leader.


    "I won''t force you. It''s up to you to choose. By the way, where has Su Mu''s cultivation reached now?" Zhao Huaiqing asked curiously. He was able to kill the Lord of Yangcheng alone. I think his cultivation should be unpredictable


    "If you return to the marshal, commander Su Mu''s cultivation has just broken through the second grade of golden fairyland, but his combat power is far higher than that of his peers. Killing the Lord of Yangcheng is a proof." Lei Ming replied.


    "The second grade of golden fairyland? Indeed, it is worthy of flying. The second grade of golden fairyland can kill the strong ones of the ninth grade of golden fairyland, and the breakthrough speed is so fast. If those immortals who have been stuck in the bottleneck of golden fairyland for many years know, they won''t be angry?" Zhao Huaiqing laughed.


    Lei Ming also smiled. Su Mu''s speed of breaking through cultivation is really amazing. The speed of growth is unheard of. Coupled with his superb talent and combat power, Lei Ming is willing to follow Su Mu and put his treasure on him.


    "Marshal, if there''s nothing wrong, my subordinates will leave first. Commander Su Mu is waiting for me to go back and reply." Lei Ming laughed.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll leave with 3000 sergeants and tell Su Mu that this is a supplement to the number of sergeants under his command, okay?" Zhao Huaiqing smiled.


    "Promise."


    ¡­¡­


    In the eastern world, Ziwei imperial palace is engaged in a fierce battle with Tianting. Marshal Shenwei, one of the three marshals of Ziwei Imperial Palace, now holds a white gold long gun and plays back and forth with a black faced double hammer soldier.


    "Black charcoal! Is that all you have? Haven''t you eaten? Do you want to come to Ziwei palace and I''ll eat for you?" Marshal Li Jisheng mocked.


    "White faced boy, you were still in your mother''s womb when we were fighting everywhere? Compare your Kung Fu with me? You can''t fight me if I let you half open your mouth!" the black faced soldier laughed. The double hammer made the tiger alive. Li Jisheng was hit by the right hammer and flew out for a hundred miles.


    "Good guy! Great strength!" Li Jisheng vomited blood. He was really not the opponent of the black faced soldier.


    "Heitan, what''s your name? Why do you want to follow the heaven? How about joining our Ziwei emperor palace? How about I ask the emperor to give you a seat as a general?" Li Jisheng said with a grin. Although he fell in the wind, he didn''t show any kindness.


    The black faced soldier didn''t speak, but the double hammer was more powerful. Li Jisheng only felt that his long gun seemed to be broken.


    In the rear, in the camp of Ziwei emperor''s palace, field marshal Ziwei was watching the trend on the battlefield. Suddenly, a spy appeared behind him, knelt on one knee, took out a piece of white paper, handed it to Ziwei emperor and disappeared.


    Crape myrtle emperor opened the white paper and checked the contents on the white paper. After reading it, he only felt a shock in his heart.


    "Good guy, the second grade cultivation of golden fairyland, with 10000 true fairyland soldiers, entered the northern Yangcheng, killed the nine grade city master of golden fairyland, controlled the 200000 garrison of Yangcheng, Su mu, I think I still underestimated you." Ziwei thought secretly in his heart that he hadn''t paid attention to what Su Mu had done for a long time. This time, the sudden news immediately shocked him.


    Not for anything else, but what Su Mu did this time was really shocking.


    No more thinking, Ziwei emperor sat aside and wrote a letter. Although he could directly use the method of voice transmission to tell Zhao Huaiqing what was in his heart, he chose to use the letter.


    "Come here." Ziwei emperor said aloud.


    The voice fell, and a bodyguard appeared in front of him. He knelt down on one knee and looked at the crape myrtle Emperor: "see the emperor."


    "Send this letter to the north and hand it over to marshal Zhao Huaiqing in person. Do you understand?" Ziwei said aloud.


    "Promise!"


    After the bodyguard left, Ziwei emperor continued to focus on the battlefield. Marshal Li Jisheng, as one of the three marshals of Ziwei palace, was far worse than Zhao Huaiqing in terms of combat power. Although his accomplishments had reached the realm of the top ten of Luo Jinxian, his combat power was still much worse than those of the real top ten.


    "Let Zhennan general help him. This black faced man is Pang Zhen, one of the generals of the heaven. He can''t take it down alone." Ziwei emperor said aloud.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 479

    In Yangcheng, marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei and his millions of troops have arrived outside the city. Seeing this, Su Mu quickly opened the city gate and led Zhao Huaiqing to the city master''s residence. Naturally, the millions of troops under his command should stay outside the city. After all, Zhao Huaiqing still needs to take over the city and choose a place for them to camp.


    "Marshal, this is the city Lord''s mansion of Yangcheng." Su Mu took Zhao Huaiqing to the city Lord''s mansion and said aloud.


    Zhao Huaiqing nodded when he heard the speech, looked at the city Lord''s house in front of him, and couldn''t help laughing: "the last city Lord of Yangcheng will really enjoy it. It will take a lot of materials and manpower to build this city Lord''s house alone?"


    "Indeed, as the marshal said, it took 2000 manpower to build the city master''s house at the beginning, and it was built quickly in another month." Su Mu said aloud.


    Zhao Huaiqing nodded when he heard the speech. He didn''t doubt why Su Mu knew so clearly.


    "Well, yes, it''s perfect that Yangcheng will be used as an important city for us to fight in the northern world in the future." Zhao Huaiqing smiled. He had planned to take it as a nail in the northern world and spread around from here to attack the territory of the northern world.


    "It''s really good here, but if the marshal wants to regard it as our camp in the northern world, he still needs to do one thing, that is to get through the way from here to the eastern world, and it should be fast. After all, if we are slow, the northern Qinghua Emperor may send someone to cut off behind us. At that time, he will be surrounded in Yangcheng alone, even if there is no help What a big problem, but it''s a big taboo of strategists after all, "Su Mu reminded.


    "You have a point."


    Zhao Huaiqing nodded, looked at Su Mu and said, "I''m sure you can do this. Since you can lead 10000 sergeants to win Yangcheng, it''s not a problem to get through the back road from here to the Oriental world. Su mu, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Marshal, it''s difficult for me and 10000 sergeants under my command to do the Marshal''s instructions. After all, even if we get through the main road and are unattended, we will eventually be taken back by the generals of the northern world. More importantly, I don''t like to stay in the rear." Su Mu shook his head and showed his refusal.


    "Who likes to stay in the rear?"


    Zhao Huaiqing shook his head and said with a smile, "well, I''ll give you 20000 sergeants, plus 10000 sergeants under your original command, a total of 30000. I want you to firmly grasp our future in a month. I''ll send someone to take over the main road you get through in a month. How about going to the front line again?"


    Su Mu felt a little helpless when he heard the speech. He could only nod his head and say, "only by the Marshal''s orders."


    "So good." Zhao Huaiqing smiled, nodded, strode to the gate of the city master''s house and gently pushed the gate open.


    Zhao Huaiqing walked into the front yard of the city Lord''s residence with a smile. The north is rich in flowers. At this time, it is the end of may in the middle of the year, and all the flowers in the city Lord''s residence bloom, as if they had entered a world of flowers.


    "The garden is full of peaches and plums. It''s a good place!" said Zhao Huaiqing. Although he is a man and a fat man of more than 200 kilograms, he still has his own vision of beauty. The flowers in front of the whole yard make him feel a little relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    One morning later, Su Mu also successfully handed over Yangcheng to Zhao Huaiqing, and rushed to the twelve cities in the South with his original 10000 sergeants and 30000 sergeants promised by Zhao Huaiqing.


    Because Su Mu made great achievements and won Yangcheng for them this time, marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei also gave him a golden chariot. The power was formed by nine silver dragons and horses, which looked very noble from a distance.


    As like as two peas, the dragon''s blood is the same as the dragon''s tail. The dragon''s tail is also exactly like the dragon tail. But after all, it''s just like a dragon, but it''s just a horse.


    Thirty thousand troops followed behind the dragon horse chariots. The golden chariots were pulled by the dragon horse and roamed in the void towards the twelve cities in the south.


    However, Su Mu is still a little unhappy. That is, Zhao Huaiqing didn''t give himself the seal of the mayor of none of the twelve cities in the south, which also makes Su Mu unable to completely master the twelve cities in the south.


    There is a big gap between the city of the fairy world and the world of mortals, that is, the city Lord''s seal. The city Lord''s seal has only three purposes, that is, mobilizing the city guard and conscription. Of course, Su Mu won''t be unhappy if it''s just like this. One of the most key functions of the city Lord''s seal is that the start of the city guarding array can only be achieved by the city Lord''s seal.


    Although Su Mu nominally became the leader of the twelve southern cities in this exchange with Zhao Huaiqing, both sides know that he is still Zhao Huaiqing who really controls the twelve southern cities.


    However, Su Mu didn''t care much about this. For him, he had a better way to make the twelve southern cities his own territory, but his way was often accompanied by some evil spirits.


    The twelve cities in the south are not far apart. Basically, cities appear hundreds of miles away and are linked to each other. The main city in the middle is also the main hall of the twelve cities in the south. Where is Su Mu''s destination.


    Zhao Huaiqing could not completely hand over the rule of the twelve cities in the south to himself. He only handed over the governance to him. He could make a decision only after Zhao Huaiqing intervened in everything about the military power regime.


    This time, Su mu, the 20000 sergeants who came back with him, didn''t think they were just soldiers who followed him to get through the important roads of the eastern world and the northern world. Su Mu clearly felt that those sergeants were exploring themselves with great care.


    "Thunder." Su Mu shouted as he sat in the chariot ahead.


    Thunder was stunned when he heard the speech and hurriedly flew to the right side of Su Mu''s chariot. Su Mu opened the curtain and winked at him. Thunder suddenly understood that he didn''t understand too much language. He walked aside silently and seemed to have done nothing, but his mind was already thinking about how to complete Su Mu''s instructions this time.


    It was not long before they had completely mastered the assimilation of 10000 sergeants. Another 20000 sergeants came out. Lei Ming also understood Su Mu''s worries. After all, they returned to the twelve cities in the south. The most important thing was for the palace at the bottom of the pond in the valley?


    However, the 20000 sergeants sent by Zhao Huaiqing this time have disrupted their rhythm. They must thoroughly master the 20000 sergeants so that they can not betray, so that they can safely and boldly carry out their plan.

 Chapter 480

    Outside the twelve city leaders in the south, Su Mu finally arrived here with 30000 troops behind his chariot. Su Mu lifted the curtain of his chariot and nodded at the solid wall made of black stone. Looking from a distance, there was a black tile wood wall in the city, which was the same as the buildings in his previous life and ancient times.


    Entering the main city from the main gate outside the city, there is an incomparably wide main road leading to the high platform in the city. Where a staircase like an ancient imperial palace has been built, with a total of 99 floors. Above the 99 floors is a huge palace. Where to sit, this is the original City Master''s house of the twelve main cities in the south, and it is also the place where the twelve cities in the South hold meetings on weekdays.


    It has to be said that the construction here is still very perfect. Although the palace is not as good as the one he saw at the bottom of the pond or the five great emperors Palace today, Su Mu feels that he is one of the best palaces in the world, for nothing else, because this palace will be the beginning of his rise and the place where his legend began.


    Su Mu loosened the curtains at will, and the dragon and horse moved slowly after entering the city. Thunder had already asked the newly followed Sergeant outside the city to return to the barracks to rest. He caught up with Su mu with 500 sergeants and followed behind the chariot.


    The residents of the city watched such a luxurious chariot coming, and subconsciously hid aside. The main road was surrounded by people. They were very curious about who was sitting on the chariot. There were not only such luxurious chariots as mounts, but also more than 500 soldiers as guards to protect him into the city.


    These residents themselves are not ordinary people. After all, this is the earth fairy world. No matter how weak people are, they also have more powerful cultivation accomplishments than the Xuantian mainland emperor, but they generally don''t have the opportunity to use them.


    For them, maybe they are just passers-by in the earth fairy world, adding some vitality to the earth fairy world. Although they have cultivation, they like to live an ordinary life. There are many such people in the world, even accounting for two-thirds of the total number of people in the earth fairy world.


    The fairy world is so big that it is inevitable that some people don''t like cultivation. For them, their life is so long. Why bother to cultivate? Wouldn''t it be nice to do some trivial things every day and spend time leisurely?


    This is Su Mu''s first time to enter the twelve southern cities. He usually takes a detour to leave here. However, he is very happy that all the rebel forces originally located in the twelve southern cities have been cleaned up by Zhao Huaiqing, which saves him time, doesn''t it?


    Su Mu is not a native of the fairyland. He has no feelings about whether his location is east or North, so he is more casual than worrying about stubble and being forced to stay away from his hometown.


    "Commander, here we are," thundered, lifting the cloth in front of the chariot.


    "HMM." Su Mu nodded. Wearing silver armor, he stepped down from the chariot. Behind him were tens of thousands of people in the city. They watched Zhao Huaiqing leave yesterday. Today, they saw a young general in silver robe enter the city master''s house.


    These days, they have been very worried. After all, both Zhao Huaiqing and Su Mu are from the East. God knows what they will do against themselves.


    Fortunately, Zhao Huaiqing didn''t bother to touch them, and Su Mu didn''t have the leisure to do them, so they still lived in the city and didn''t leave.


    No matter who the ruler is, they are just a group of ordinary residents who keep themselves in line. Changing a ruler is not a big deal.


    "Keep an eye on the 20000 new sergeants. We must not make any mistakes before our plan begins." Su Mu said to Lei Ming.


    The thunder immediately nodded and said, "I understand."


    "Let''s go."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu strode into the palace. First, he inspected the scene in the palace and remembered everything around him. Then he chose a place that looked good as his bedroom and asked people to clean it.


    Su Mu is not obsessed with cleanliness, but the bed still needs to be changed. He doesn''t like to lie on the mattress that other men have slept with the quilt that other men have covered.


    The world is a world of force. Su Mu doesn''t need to worry about Zhao Huaiqing''s installation of monitors and eavesdroppers. Zhao Huaiqing wants to know what he has done. The message must be the new 20000 sergeants or hidden spies.


    Although Su mu, the spies, can''t send them away, Su mu can do things without them. He just needs Su Mu to assimilate the 20000 sergeants into his own people, so there''s nothing to worry about.


    ¡­¡­


    In Yangcheng city master''s residence, Zhao Huaiqing was lost in thought when she looked at the letter sent by Ziwei emperor. Then she took a deep breath and shouted at the door: "go, Liu Yu, call me."


    "Promise!"


    Soon after, Liu Yu entered the city master''s residence, came to field marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei, knelt on one knee and said, "my subordinates see field marshal Tianwei. I don''t know what the field marshal called my subordinates to do?"


    "There is something for you to do."


    Zhao Huaiqing nodded and said, "Su Mu wants to come. You also know that the level of cultivation is not high, but his combat power is amazing, and he is definitely unwilling to be under others. This time he exchanged Yangcheng for the twelve cities in the south. There must be some secret. I need you to dig out this secret for me. Can you do it?"


    Liu Yu nodded solemnly when he heard the speech and said, "don''t worry, marshal, your subordinates do this!"


    "Go ahead. Pay attention to safety. Su Mu''s level is not high, but you know the combat effectiveness." Zhao Huaiqing waved and said.


    "Yes!" Liu Yu nodded, turned and left the city master''s house and flew towards the twelve cities in the south.


    Before he became the commander, Liu Yu was a spy around Ziwei emperor. He went to all the world to explore the information Ziwei emperor needed, and his hiding ability is very outstanding. Until now, he has not been found. At most, the target is a little alert and has to retreat.


    In Liu Yu''s mind, although Su Mu''s combat effectiveness is terrible, his cultivation and realm represent that his divine knowledge at the moment will not be too strong. As long as Su Mu''s divine knowledge does not exceed himself, it is absolutely impossible to find his position. This is Liu Yu''s self-confidence as a successful spy for countless times.


    As Liu Yu approached the twelve cities in the south, Lei Ming began to prepare for the new 20000 sergeants according to Su Mu''s instructions.

 Chapter 481

    Time flies, the night falls, and thunder wears a black suit and takes 2000 sergeants to the camp where 20000 sergeants sent by Marshal Wei rest that day.


    "Listen, the Lord''s plan is about to start. We must not make any mistakes at this point, otherwise I will have something good for you!" Lei Ming said softly, with a very serious tone.


    "I see."


    Lei Ming nodded when he heard the speech. The two thousand sergeants themselves were gathered together by the generals under Marshal Tianwei. Not long ago, Su Mu and Lei Ming used some disgraceful means to control them and ensure their loyalty.


    Sometimes Lei Ming thinks that if they continue to assimilate like this, they don''t even need to recruit soldiers and horses? Directly through the army and generals of the original Ziwei emperor palace, they can rise.


    Of course, it''s just a thought. After all, Ziwei emperor palace is not so easy to hand over more sergeants to Su mu, and the places where the generals stay every day are so safe. It''s not difficult for them to find a chance even if they want to do it.


    The ten thousand sergeants sent by Marshal Tianwei to Su Mu had been firmly in their hands and had no rebellious heart. Therefore, Lei Ming didn''t hide anything from them. Lei Ming told them everything except the Tandi palace.


    Naturally, they didn''t have any intention to refute. After all, Lei Ming said a word to them, which made them feel very agreed, that is, Su Mu is not an ordinary person, but a Skywalker.


    Through the ages, countless years have passed, and there are not many ascending people in the earth fairy world, but they all have one thing in common, that is, their talent is extremely high, and breaking through cultivation is as simple as eating and drinking water.


    It may also be for this reason that Su Mu and Lei Ming did not raise any resistance when they recovered the first batch of sergeants. Otherwise, Lei Ming and Su Mu might not be able to firmly grasp all the 10000 sergeants in their own hands in such a short time.


    However, to be on the safe side, Lei Ming handed over a trace of their soul to Su Mu and controlled their life and death in Su Mu''s hands. Only then did they feel free to call the 10000 sergeants and tell them their ultimate goal.


    In the barracks outside the twelve southern city masters, the new 20000 sergeants have fallen into a deep sleep with the fall of night. They are not fools. If there is any movement around, they will wake up immediately. This is also a good habit they keep over time.


    Their strength and cultivation have long kept them from sleeping, but after the night fell, everything was so quiet and dark. It was all right. They also lay in their bed with the night and fell into a state of sleep.


    Lei Ming held his breath and walked very gently close to the camp tent. After observing for a moment, he took out a white jade bottle from his arms. It contained a strange and incomparable overpowering drug in the earth fairy world, which could make any strong person with cultivation under Dalai fall into a coma. When he woke up the next day, he couldn''t notice anything, but it was a good thing, The price is very high. If Su Mu hadn''t asked Lei Ming to take 100000 immortal crystals from the palace earlier, they really couldn''t afford this level of overpowering drug.


    Thunder stopped his breathing. After the overpowering effect rose, he walked into the big tent and came to a sergeant in the golden immortal realm. The thunder and lightning gathered in his hands and blasted down on his head, hitting him on the head of his bed, which was only a fraction of his head.


    Lei Ming nodded with satisfaction, grinned, took out the signal bomb in his arms and fired it into the sky, so that Su mu in the city master''s house could see it clearly.


    "It worked."


    Su Mu could not help grinning when he looked at the signal bomb rising not far from the city. After tonight, 20000 sergeants sent to him by Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei were completely his sergeants and would never betray himself.


    "I really want to thank the marshal for the 20000 sergeants you sent me. Although the number is not large, it is also one of the cards for me to make a fortune." Su Mu thought secretly in his heart, and he felt a sense of gratitude for Zhao Huaiqing.


    ......


    Over the thunder, two thousand sergeants in night clothes are moving quickly in the barracks. It''s not difficult for them to pull out the enemy''s soul and seal the soul into the jade card. The only premise is that the person who is pulled out of the soul can''t have any resistance and will not end in failure.


    The sky gradually brightened up. Many residents in the city have got up and started morning exercises. It also took a night on the thunder side to master all the souls of the leading sergeant and quickly leave the barracks. Now they just need to send the 20000 jade cards to Su Mu and let Su Mu complete the last step.


    The soul is extremely fragile. Any damage may turn a person into a fool, but fortunately, the action last night was successful. 20000 sergeants didn''t have any accidents. All the souls were pulled out and sealed in the jade card with a secret method. As long as Su Mu mastered the souls of 20000 sergeants, These 20000 sergeants naturally became the most loyal cards under their command.


    On the other hand, Liu Yu, who had been on his way all night, finally entered the territory of the twelve southern cities. He needed to find out everything about Su Mu before Marshal Tianwei called him back, find out what Su Mu was going to do during this period, and find out what the real purpose of Su mu in exchange for the twelve southern cities was, but it was very good, He was discovered by a sergeant under Su Mu when he just stepped into the main city of the twelve cities in the south. The sergeant was no other than Liu Yu''s previous command.


    Without any hesitation, the sergeant hurried to the city master''s house without even going to the gate, and flew directly into the city master''s house, frowning Su Mu who was enjoying breakfast in the hall.


    Su Mu looked at the flustered sergeant and said with some displeasure, "what''s the matter? Flustered, he didn''t even go through the door and directly climbed over the wall. Why, do you like to be a thief?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. My subordinates didn''t go to the front door because they reported something important. Please forgive me," the sergeant quickly bowed his head and said.


    "All right, all right, sit down and have breakfast together. What''s the matter? Tell me." Su Mu took a sip of porridge and said.


    The sergeant was stunned when he heard the speech. He shook his head randomly and said, "the LORD exalted his subordinates. Subordinates are not qualified to sit with the Lord and share breakfast."


    "OK, tell me what happened. Look at your hurry. Is it a ghost?" Su Mu shook his head helplessly and said with a smile.

 Chapter 482

    The sergeant shook his head and quickly explained, "my subordinates didn''t meet ghosts, but Liu Yu, the commander under Marshal Tianwei."


    "Liu Yu?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech and said in some doubt, "Liu Yu doesn''t stay in Yangcheng well and is ready to go to the battlefield at any time. What are you doing in the southern twelve cities behind us?"


    "If you return to the marshal, your subordinates probably know the purpose of commander Liu Yu''s coming this time." the sergeant looked up and said.


    "Oh? Tell me." Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    The sergeant nodded and explained aloud: "Lord, commander Liu Yu was once a spy beside the emperor and was very good at hiding his own exploration information. Ziwei emperor once sent him to sneak into other worlds to explore information many times. Most people in Ziwei palace know that maybe the Lord didn''t enter Ziwei palace for a long time, so he hasn''t heard anything about Liu Yu before."


    "Good guy, the spy around Ziwei emperor. Marshal Tianwei still doesn''t trust me. Otherwise, how could he call such an old spy leader here?"


    Su Mu shook his head, looked at the sergeant and said, "go down first. I was busy all night last night and worked hard."


    "Work for the Lord! My subordinates don''t feel hard, so I''ll leave!" the sergeant bowed out of the hall with a fist and walked out of the city master''s house. Then he met thunder and came over with 500 sergeants.


    "I''ve seen the commander."


    Thunder nodded and didn''t stop too much. He pushed open the gate of the city master''s house and entered it.


    "How''s it going?" Su Mu asked, wiping the remaining porridge at the corner of his mouth.


    "Everything has been completely done, until the Lord has mastered the soul," Lei Ming replied.


    "I see."


    Su Mu nodded, took the space ring from Lei Ming''s hand, and then said, "by the way, Lei Ming, you know Liu Yu?"


    "Yes, I used to be the most perfect spy under Ziwei emperor, sneaking into the West and north to steal information many times."


    Lei Ming nodded when he heard the speech, looked at Su Mu and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mu nodded and said, "well, since you know him, you can hold him while I refine my soul. You can''t let him reach the city master''s residence, at least after noon."


    Thunder was stunned when he heard the speech, and quickly asked, "Lord, did Liu Yu come to us?"


    Su Mu nodded and replied: "Yes, marshal Tianwei didn''t fully trust us, you know. Now we stand behind him and occupy the twelve southern cities, blocking the connection between them and Ziwei emperor''s palace. It''s inevitable that he will be alert to us and fear that we will join hands with the northern Qinghua emperor to surround them in Yangcheng. Liu Yu came this time to see if we have It means betraying him. "


    "But I don''t like people staring at me in the dark. Go find Liu Yu, pretend to meet him by chance, and ask him how he came to the twelve cities in the south. Is there any new instructions from the marshal? Last point."


    Speaking of this, Su Mu paused, looked at the thunder and said softly, "if you have a chance, don''t hide it and control him directly. Doesn''t Marshal Tianwei like to put spies here? As a return gift, I think Liu Yu is a good choice, and it''s impossible for anyone to find anything wrong with Liu Yu, isn''t it?"


    When the voice fell, thunder immediately nodded and said, "my subordinates understand. I''ll do it now. By the way, Lord, the five hundred Sergeants are here to be your servants. The city Lord''s house is so big, just like the palace, only the Lord will inevitably appear cold. Therefore, these sergeants volunteered that they are willing to take care of the Lord''s life."


    Su Mu smiled at the speech and said, "OK, I really can''t afford a group of old men to serve me. If you really want to stay, you can be a bodyguard here. Thunder, send someone back to the Oriental world. Take red tea. Since you''ve settled in the twelve cities in the south, you naturally have to arrange the maid."


    Lei Ming grinned when he heard the speech, and his eyes were very obscene. He said, "I understand, Lord, I''ll let someone do it immediately."


    "Why are your eyes so obscene? I''m just used to tea serving me. Don''t get me wrong. After all, I also have a family." Su Mu said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, Lord, you can be natural and unrestrained for a period of time before your wife doesn''t rise. After your wife rises, we won''t be high to your wife, do you think so?" Lei Ming grinned.


    "Yes!"


    Su Mu glanced at him and said, "I''m too lazy to talk to you so much. Get out of here."


    "OK, Lord, then I''ll go away?" Lei Ming said with a smile.


    "Fuck off!"


    Su Mu looked at the distant thunder and shook his head helplessly. Then he looked at the 500 sergeants in front of him and said, "go down first."


    "Promise."


    After the five hundred sergeants left, Su Mu returned to his room and took out all the jade cards in the space ring. There were 20000 souls in the 20000 jade cards. As long as Su Mu refined these souls, he could completely master life and death and everything.


    Of course, Su mu can also rely on these souls to make them completely loyal to themselves. The way is very simple, that is to forcibly inject the idea of being loyal to themselves into their main soul through this wisp of soul, so that they can be loyal to themselves to a certain extent.


    Of course, not everyone can use this method. After all, the soul is powerful and weak. Forcibly injecting consciousness may even turn people into fools.


    ......


    In a private house in the city, Liu Yu took out some things in his space ring, a messenger jade amulet, a pill and a mask.


    Needless to say, the black pill is a kind of poison hidden in his mouth. Once something goes wrong, he will take it immediately and commit suicide. This is a habit left by him. After all, when he sneaked into the western world and the northern world in the past, what he was most afraid of was being found out what was not good for Ziwei imperial palace, So he has been preparing this pill for the wrong situation.


    As for the mask, it''s a wonderful good thing. No one can see through the real appearance under the mask unless his cultivation level is higher than his level. This mask was once given to him by Ziwei emperor to change his appearance. It was made of the skin of a monster, and its function is extremely huge for his spy, Can change faces in times of crisis, so as to hide everything.


    Liu Yu took off his black poison pill, put on his mask, changed his face, and then looked in the mirror before leaving this house.

 Chapter 483

    As the sun rose, the city was full of excitement. Some people sold armour and pills. What''s more, they brought a huge monster into the city to sell.


    At noon, the sun was very hot, but those traffickers could not feel any heat. They generally shouted at their throat to attract the attention of passing practitioners and make them stop to watch.


    In the city Lord''s residence, Su Mu sat cross legged on the training platform in his room, surrounded by light green lights. From time to time, many green lights were sucked into Su Mu''s body.


    Half an hour later, with all the green light absorbed by Su mu, Su Mu also opened his eyes and dispersed the Xianyuan gathered around him.


    The souls of 20000 sergeants have been refined by him and are completely in his hands. The 20000 Sergeants are aware of it at the same time. Unfortunately, it is too late. Now they can''t hide Su Mu''s every move. If they are careless, they may be destroyed by Su Mu''s idea and die.


    Su Mu opened the door, and the huge backyard looked particularly beautiful in the noon sun. A colorful butterfly flew over the flowers and fell on Su Mu''s shoulder. Su Mu couldn''t help grinning. He put the butterfly on his right index finger and watched him stir up his wings on his index finger. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling very comfortable.


    Unfortunately, the good times didn''t last long. A little golden snake suddenly ran out of Su Mu''s sleeve, bit the butterfly and swallowed it. Then he looked at Su Mu''s eyes vaguely, trembled and then drilled back into Su Mu''s sleeve.


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly, grabbed the Golden Snake''s tail and dragged it out. He said unhappily, "you swallow such a beautiful butterfly? You''re a snake! You''re not a toad. Why do you eat insects?"


    The Tianyin Golden Snake was picked up by Su mu, and his head felt a little dizzy. He directly hit Su Mu''s chest. Su Mu felt very confused. According to thunder, after he let the Tianyin Golden Snake recognize the Lord, he should be very close to himself. How can he attack himself?


    "I have to find a time to ask Lei Ming, or ask someone to bring me some books. You little bastard slept for so long and ate it as soon as you woke up. After eating it, you looked dizzy and seemed to fall asleep again. What? Were you a pig in your last life?" Su Mu looked at the Tianyin Golden Snake in his hand and shook his head helplessly and sighed deeply.


    The reason why he raised this guy was not that he thought that the Tianyin Golden Snake could be comparable to the combat power of banbu Dalai when he grew up, but that he was really bored and wanted to keep a pet to accompany him on weekdays, but now it''s better. If his eyes hadn''t clearly seen that this guy was a snake, Su Mu thought he had a pig.


    Just as Su Mu passed the time with the dizzy Golden Snake, a bodyguard in black armor came to the backyard, saluted Su Mu respectfully and said, "Lord, someone is looking for you."


    "Someone is looking for me? Who? What are you looking for me for? I''ve just come to the twelve southern cities and I don''t know anyone." Su Mu frowned and said in doubt.


    ......


    In the reception hall of the city Lord''s residence, a white bearded old man dressed in a black robe sat on a chair in the reception hall, followed by a young child.


    "Master, aren''t we going to the Oriental world? Are the twelve cities in the south the cards in the north?" the little boy asked curiously.


    The old Taoist smiled at the speech, touched the child''s head and said, "Dear disciple, once the twelve cities in the South were indeed the territory of the northern Qinghua emperor, but now they are not. This place has been occupied by Marshal Tianwei under the command of the Oriental Ziwei emperor and has become their land in the East. As long as the Qinghua emperor doesn''t take back these lands one day, these lands are Oriental, okay?"


    The little boy smiled, nodded and said, "I understand a little, I understand a little."


    "Bastard, if you don''t learn anything, you have to learn this! I''ll kill you!" the Taoist priest heard that some students raised their hands to brush the dust and knocked on the child''s head.


    The little boy didn''t cry when he was hit on the head. Instead, he smiled and said, "master, don''t want to kill the little boy, hehe."


    Seeing this, the Taoist priest shook his head helplessly. He was really reluctant to hit the apprentice. It seemed very heavy just now, but it didn''t hit the child''s head.


    The child was a little bored. After looking around the reception hall of the city Lord''s residence, he asked curiously, "master, do you think the things in this house are as valuable as those in your house?"


    The old Taoist priest looked away and said, "fart! Boy, you should remember that all the most precious treasures in the world are in your master and your Shizu. It''s a pity that your Shizu died early and didn''t tell me the place, otherwise the old Taoist priest would come to such an end now."


    "Shifu, Shizu said that you were a loser and he didn''t want to give it to you, so he sealed the address in the child''s mind and said that when the child was as powerful as Shizu, he would know where the baby was." the child scratched his head and laughed.


    The Taoist priest''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech, but he shook his head a moment later. Since the old bastard was defending himself, he couldn''t use his cultivation to inject into the child''s body to unlock the seal. The old bastard''s treasure is much richer than himself. If he could get it, wouldn''t he and the child be happy again?


    The time for another cup of tea passed, and the child felt very bored. His master sat there quietly without talking, which also made the young child feel very boring. Some bored said, "master, what do you think they will give our green cattle to eat?"


    "Forage, what else can there be?" the old Taoist replied casually.


    Hearing the speech, the little boy turned his mouth and said unhappily, "green cattle don''t like grass. He said he wanted to eat meat."


    "I think you want to eat meat." the old Taoist said helplessly.


    "Do you want to eat meat? Well, come on, go to the inn in the city and buy some superior dishes and bring them back to meet the guests. It''s time for lunch and make some pots of good wine."


    "Yes!"


    At this time, a voice suddenly came into the reception hall, which made the little boy and the old Taoist brighten their eyes at the same time. When the old Taoist smelled the speech and looked out the door, he saw Su mu in a white robe stride into the reception hall.


    The Taoist priest quickly got up and bowed to Su Mu and said, "thank you, little friend."


    Su Mu smiled and waved his hand carelessly. "OK, don''t be so polite. What can I do for you? Just say it."


    Su Mu asked without beating around the bush.

 Chapter 484

    The Taoist priest was embarrassed when he heard the speech. He said helplessly, "Lord Su''s temperament is really urgent. In that case, the Taoist priest won''t hide it. The Taoist priest''s coming down the mountain is really related to Lord Su?"


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and said aloud, "Sir, I misunderstood. I''m not the leader of the twelve southern cities. I just helped Ziwei emperor palace manage for a period of time. I don''t know what''s the matter when you came down the mountain to find me?"


    The Taoist priest took a deep breath when he heard the speech, looked at the little boy and said: "I''m here to make a living for my little boy. I used to be one of the most important people in the fairy world, and my name is widely known in the five directions, but so what? People still have to face their destiny. I''m good at arithmetic. There will be a big disaster in this world. I know my fate is not long, and I can''t protect the little boy''s growth, so I took him down the mountain to find a winner You should entrust the child to him, Lord su. You are the one who has been calculated by the old Taoist priest. Therefore, the old Taoist priest begged Lord Su to take in the child. The child has extraordinary talent and will become your right hand in the future. "


    Su Mu frowned at the speech and asked in some doubt, "before I''m sure whether to take him in, I have a question to ask sir."


    The old Taoist immediately nodded and said, "please speak, Lord su."


    "What kind of disaster is coming? Can you tell me?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    The Taoist priest took a deep breath when he heard the speech, shook his head and said, "Lord Su, this is a mystery. You can''t say it, but the Taoist priest can tell you that this catastrophe is related to the Oriental world. If Lord Su is interested, you can pay attention to the situation of the Oriental world."


    "How long is it before the disaster?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Less than a hundred years." the old Taoist sighed.


    "Less than a hundred years? How many years? One year or ninety-nine years? Sir, what you said is irresponsible." Su Mu said in some displeasure.


    The Taoist priest was embarrassed when he heard the speech, but he couldn''t reveal the secret, so he said, "it''s really less than a hundred years, but the Taoist priest can tell the Lord Su about the time, that''s 50 years later."


    "Fifty years from now?"


    Su Mu nodded and said, "then don''t worry about the coming of the great disaster."


    The old Taoist asked strangely, "what does that mean?"


    "It means literally. Since you are good at arithmetic, sir, you can naturally calculate my identity as a climber. I have only been flying to the fairyland for two or three years, but my cultivation has directly broken through the second grade of golden fairyland in such a short time. At the moment, I am not far from the third grade of golden fairyland. It only takes less than half a month to break through steadily. I Do you understand what I mean? "Su Mu asked with a smile.


    The old Taoist nodded and said: "I see. Lord Su wants to have the power to change the war situation by relying on his strong talent before the big disaster arrives. However, Lord Su, I have to remind you that the big disaster is not so easy to change. If Lord Su really plans to forcibly change the war situation by relying on his cultivation, your strength must at least break through the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian! Otherwise There is no chance of winning. "


    Su Mu nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me."


    The voice fell, and the bodyguard outside the door also entered the reception hall with the dishes and good wine, and put the dishes on the table.


    "Sir, sit down and have a meal," Su Mu said with a smile.


    The Taoist priest nodded, sat on the chair in front of the table, looked at the little boy who kept swallowing his saliva, and said helplessly, "it''s embarrassing, can''t you be more stable? How can you become a talent in the future?"


    Just when Su Mu felt funny in his heart, the old Taoist priest suddenly moved his hand as if he had changed. He pulled off a chicken leg in one hand and held a pot of jade wine in the other. His face was full of excitement and praise. Su Mu felt overwhelmed by the change.


    Just when Su Mu was going to pass a pair of chopsticks and bowls to the little boy, the little boy actually moved his hand like the old Taoist priest. It seemed that he hadn''t eaten for years, which made Su Mu''s eyes widened. He sighed helplessly in his heart: "sure enough, what''s the master like? What''s the apprentice like."


    After drinking and eating, the old Taoist took out a long jade rod from his arms. There was a small groove on the head of the jade rod. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling familiar, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    After the old Taoist took out the jade rod, his fingertips burst out a flame, lit the black object in the groove of the jade rod, took a deep breath, and suddenly the smoke was misty, so that Su Mu immediately knew what it was.


    "Is there smoke in the earth fairy world?" Su Mu thought with some surprise. He had never seen anyone smoke in the earth fairy world in his years in the world. Now the old Taoist smoking immediately made Su Mu react. There is still smoke in the earth fairy world.


    "Does Su Cheng want some?" the old Taoist asked Su mu with a cigarette stick.


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "no, I don''t adapt to this thing."


    The old Taoist smiled at the speech, took a deep breath of smoke, and said, "I''ll get used to it after a long time."


    Su Mu smiled and shook his head without retorting. In his previous life, he was really a smoker, but he didn''t smoke much since he came to this world. He can be regarded as giving up this bad hobby.


    After a while, Lei Ming strode into the city master''s residence, knelt down on one knee and said to Su mu, "commander, my subordinates have sent someone to pick up the girl red tea. As for Liu Yu in the city, there is no trace."


    "Keep looking and be sure to find him." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Is Lord Su looking for someone? Why don''t you ask the Taoist priest to help you find it?" the Taoist priest took a cigarette and asked aloud.


    "I won''t hide it from you. Marshal Tianwei and crape myrtle don''t completely trust me and worry about my identity, so there will inevitably be a lot of spies around me. I don''t like my every move to be noticed by others. What good way does Sir have?" Su Mu said aloud.


    "It''s simple."


    The old Taoist took a deep breath of smoke, and then said aloud, "you only need Lord Su to know the man''s name and birth date."


    Su Mu frowned at the speech and said, "I know the name. The man''s name is Liu Yu. It''s just that I don''t know the eight character of birth. After all, no one will be willing to say it."


    "Well? It doesn''t hurt. Although it''s a little troublesome, it''s not impossible to find it. As long as the man is in the city, the old Taoist can find it for you." the old Taoist smiled and said.


    "Then Mr. Lao will do it."

 Chapter 485

    The old Taoist nodded and stood up. He took out a black gossip disc from his arms, on which hundreds of strange patterns were recorded. Su Mu looked familiar, as if it was not different from the patterns recorded on the array disc in the hands of the black emperor.


    "Lord Su, this is a natural Liangyi Taiji plate. You can calculate heaven and earth, and you can know people clearly. It''s the most precious treasure of Taoism. Dare you ask Lord Su if he has Liu Yu''s personal belongings? If he has them, please lend them to me. If not, it''s like the old Taoist didn''t say that." the old Taoist said in a very calm voice.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. He really didn''t have Liu Yu''s belongings. After all, what did he want from such a big man?


    "Thunder, have you?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "No."


    Thunder immediately shook his head and said, "I don''t know Liu Yu well. How can I have his belongings."


    "That''s true," Su Mu shrugged and said undeniably.


    "In that case, I''ll try my best. Now that Liu Yu has been determined by Lord Su to be in the city, I can figure it out without relying on those things." the old Taoist took a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes, and then the golden light appeared in the corner of his eyes.


    The old Taoist opened his eyes and saw that his eyes had been covered by a golden light, which was slowly introduced into the gossip plate.


    "Lord Su, can you let me know what Liu Yu looks like? I don''t need to be too clear, just give him a general description." the old Taoist asked aloud.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. He hurriedly recalled Liu Yu''s appearance in his brain and said, "Sir, Liu Yu looks like a middle-aged man in his forties. He is eight feet tall and has no prominent influence on his face. At that time, there will be a scar in the back of his brain that has not been eliminated."


    The old Taoist nodded when he heard the speech and waved his hand to inject the immortal yuan into the eight trigrams plate. The eight trigrams plate was shocked. A virtual shadow flashed through the white jade mirror in the eight trigrams plate. A moment later, the old Taoist frowned and asked strangely, "Lord Su, are you sure that Liu Yu has entered the city?"


    Su Mu asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter, sir? Didn''t you find it?"


    "There is only one person named Liu Yu in this city, but his appearance is completely different from that described by Lord su. Lord Su said that Liu Yu is eight feet tall and forty years old, and there is a scar on the back of his head. However, the man named Liu Yu calculated by the old man is only six feet tall, and his age is similar to what Lord Su said. They are all middle-aged men about forty years old, but this is not true The height and back of the head don''t have the eight feet and scars that Su Chengzhu said. "The old Taoist told Su Mu what he saw.


    "It''s strange that my bodyguard came to find me this morning. I personally told me that he saw Liu Yu entering the city. Why couldn''t he find it?" Su Mu said with some doubts.


    One side of the thunder suddenly felt a little strange when he heard the speech, but a moment later he suddenly thought of something and quickly said to Su mu, "I remember that Liu Yu has a treasure in his hand that can completely change his appearance. Lord, is it because of this that he can''t find the trace of Liu Yu?"


    After the thunder finished, Su Mu immediately brightened his eyes and hurriedly said, "Sir, please tell me where Liu Yu is. It''s true or false. I''ll know after I send someone to bring him back."


    The old Taoist nodded when he heard the speech and said, "let me have a look."


    A moment later, the golden light in the old Taoist''s eyes dissipated, and the eight trigrams plate also recovered its original plain appearance. The old Taoist put away the eight trigrams plate, smiled and said to Su mu, "Lord Su doesn''t have to send someone to find it. That guy is already on his way here, and will arrive here without a cup of tea."


    Su Mu''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech. He arched his hands at the old Taoist and said, "thank you for your help, sir. Dare you ask your name?"


    Hearing this, the old Taoist felt his beard with some pride and said with a smile, "if the old Taoist doesn''t change his name, he won''t change his surname, Feng Hua."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu first smiled and nodded. He didn''t have many years to go to the earth fairy world and didn''t know about the famous people in the earth fairy world. At that time, Lei Ming was surprised when he heard the name and asked with some respect: "the old gentleman was Feng Hua, the founder of Taoism in those years?"


    "Yes, that''s the old way."


    Feng Hua, the old Taoist, nodded with a smile, touched his beard and said, "I can''t imagine that now that he is so old, even after returning to the mountain for so many years, there are still people who will remember his name."


    Thunder heard the speech and said with great respect: "elder Feng is joking. None of us dared to forget what you did for the earth fairy world. No sir has a clever plan to turn the tide. I''m afraid today''s earth fairy world has long been the territory of the demon clan."


    Feng Hua waved his hand and laughed. "It''s all a false name. It''s just a false name. It''s not worth mentioning. It''s not worth mentioning."


    Although he said so, the excitement on Feng Hua''s face did not hide at all. It seems that he still enjoys the feeling of being respected.


    Then Lei Ming gave Su Mu a detailed introduction to the earth shaking events that the old Taoist Feng Hua had made for the earth fairy world, which made Su Mu realize that the unsettling old man in front of him was once a man of the situation in the earth fairy world, and his accomplishments were as high as the eleven products of the great Luojin fairyland.


    Su Mu took a deep breath, smiled, arched his hand at Feng Hua and said, "I didn''t expect that Sir has done so many things for the fairy world. It''s really admirable."


    "Lord Su is serious. No matter what happened, those are things of the past. People can''t stay in the past, can they?" Feng Hua shook his head with a smile.


    Su Mu nodded at the speech and said, "the old man is right, but the old man has done so many earth shaking things for the fairy world. Neither the world nor the creatures in the world should forget the great achievements made by the old man. I have nothing good here. I have to make this wine to honor the old man."


    Su Mu dropped his voice and poured a glass of wine for Feng Hua. Then he poured a glass for himself and Lei Ming. He handed the glass to Feng Hua and said, "old Sir, I respect you."


    Feng Hua smiled at the speech, took the glass and nodded. After giving Su Mu a gift, he drank the wine in the glass in one breath. Su Mu smiled, drank up the wine in the glass, and slammed the glass to the ground.


    "If the heaven doesn''t give birth to Feng Gong, the fairy world will be as long as the night!" Su Mu took a deep breath and praised.

 Chapter 486

    When the voice fell, thunder immediately grinned and said, "Lord, you have good literary talent. You''re right."


    Su Mu smiled and said, "Mr. Feng, where do you want to settle down next?"


    Feng Hua was stunned when he heard the speech. He sighed helplessly. In the past, he didn''t feel lonely when the child was with him. After all, this apprentice had the same stink as himself. If they were not similar in character, how could Feng Hua take a child as his disciple? Even if the child''s talent is high, he is only a child after all.


    "I don''t know where I should go. Now the only thing I worry about is the child. Now the child is also taken care of by the Lord su. Naturally, I don''t have any worries. Maybe I will choose a beautiful mountain as my home for the rest of my life." Feng Hua shook his head and said.


    Su Mu nodded and asked tentatively, "if Mr. Feng doesn''t dislike it, can I stay in the twelve cities in the south? Although my twelve cities are not big cities, I will never be wronged, Mr. Feng. What do you think?"


    The voice fell, and Feng Hua thought silently when he heard the speech. He knew that Su Mu wanted to keep him, but only to frighten some snacks for him while he was still alive, but he didn''t have any resentment in his heart. He looked at the child who was still eating chicken legs. Feng Hua nodded and said: "If Lord Su doesn''t dislike it, I''m willing to stay."


    Su Mu was overjoyed at the speech and quickly nodded: "Please don''t worry, sir. I have many spare rooms in the city master''s house. The old man can choose a yard as his place. If the old man doesn''t want to live in my city master''s house, it doesn''t matter. I can choose some good other yards for the old man in the twelve cities in the South as your gift. How about it?"


    Feng Hua shook his head and said, "Lord Su, don''t bother. I''ve experienced all kinds of hardships, old Taoist. There''s no need to toss around. Besides, isn''t the city Lord''s residence the most luxurious other courtyard in the twelve cities in the south? How can I dislike that the city Lord''s residence is not good enough?"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu immediately smiled, nodded and hurriedly said, "in that case, how about I take the old man to choose the yard first?"


    "Wait a minute, Lord Su, the Liu Yu you are looking for has come outside the Lord''s house." Feng Hua said aloud.


    When the voice fell, Su Mu immediately spread his divine sense and went to explore outside the city master''s house. Unexpectedly, a short middle-aged man was sneaking close to the city master''s house. He knew his intention by looking at him.


    "He''s sneaky. He knows he has an evil heart at first sight. Lord, I''ll bring him in." Lei Ming said with a curl of his mouth.


    Su Mu smiled at the speech and said, "you are not the opponent of this guy. Liu Yu is also a master of nine grades in golden fairyland. You can''t beat him. It''s not good to scare the snake."


    Thunder heard the speech and immediately nodded and said, "the Lord is reasonable. What should I do?"


    Feng Hua smiled and said, "Lord Su, why don''t I catch that guy for you?"


    "There''s no need to bother Mr. Feng about such trifles. I can do it myself." Su Mu smiled and said.


    Feng Hua was stunned when he heard the speech, and his heart was full of doubts. He said, "Lord Su, although it''s really not very good to say this, I still want to say that Lord Su''s cultivation is no more than the second grade of golden fairyland. Liu Yu has broken through the ninth grade of golden fairyland. How is Lord Su his opponent? Let me go. What''s the gift I gave here?"


    "Hey, Mr. Feng, I don''t know. Although my master''s cultivation level is not high, his combat effectiveness is frightening. Some time ago, our master took Yangcheng with 10000 sergeants. The master''s cultivation level of Yangcheng is also the ninth grade of golden fairyland. He has even reached the land of half step Dalai, but he is still cut by my master''s sword. Please rest assured, Mr. Feng." Lei Ming made a noise and explained to Feng Hua.


    Feng Hua was stunned when he heard the speech. After looking at Su mu, he asked suspiciously, "does the Lord of Su really have such anti heaven fighting power?"


    Su Mu nodded with a smile and said, "Mr. Feng, wait and see. Sometimes the state of cultivation is not the key to measuring whether a person is strong or not."


    "The Lord is right. In addition, although Liu Yu''s cultivation is as high as the ninth grade of golden fairyland, he is a spy. His skills are used to hide and explore information, but he is not so strong for fighting. Liu Yu''s cultivation is really high, but there are not many means of fighting. I believe my Lord can win him steadily." Lei Ming grinned.


    Feng Hua still had some disbelief in his heart, but he still nodded and said, "since Lord Su is sure to take the man, the old Taoist will wait and see."


    Feng Hua doesn''t believe that no matter how good a person''s talent is, he can''t win Liu Yu of the ninth grade of the golden fairyland with his second grade cultivation of the golden fairyland. You know, the gap in cultivation is not just a realm. Every time he breaks through a small realm, he will bring great sublimation to his strength. Even if his combat effectiveness is amazing, Su mu can''t be the golden fairy Liu Yu is the enemy of the nine grades of the territory, which is also Feng Hua''s deep thought.


    Watching Su Mu walking out of the city Lord''s residence with his sword, Feng Hua thought in his heart. For a while, he wanted to help Su Mu secretly. After all, if Su Mu was defeated by him, he would inevitably hurt his face.


    Outside the city Lord''s house, Liu Yuzheng carefully approached the city Lord''s house and looked around for fear that he would be found. He was very confident in his hiding ability. He expected Su Mu not to find his trace. After all, his hiding ability could not be found by a sweep of his divine consciousness. If you don''t check it carefully, Su Mu never found out the possibility of him.


    But how could he know that he had been discovered by the sergeant under Su Mu when he entered the city?


    Su Mu was suspended in the void, and the ink scale sword in his hand was quietly out of the scabbard. Su Mu didn''t hesitate. Without saying a word, he waved the sword, and the terrible sword Spirit fell from the sky, which directly made Liu Yu feel cold on his head. He didn''t have time to look up and observe. He already felt it in his heart. If he didn''t dodge, it would definitely kill him.


    Touch!!


    At the moment when Liu Yu dodged, a terrible sword directly blew at the position where Liu Yu had stayed. Liu Yu thought it was bad. Su Mu didn''t know when he came to his head, which showed that everything he did was under Su Mu''s eyes!

 Chapter 487

    Su Mu looked at Liu Yu, who was silent and ugly, and grinned and said, "who are you? Why are you sneaking close to the city master''s residence? If you can''t tell me why, don''t blame me for being rude."


    When Su Mu''s voice fell, Liu Yu immediately reacted when he heard his speech. He was wearing a thousand mask. He couldn''t see his true face based on Su Mu''s cultivation. Liu Yu was obviously relieved to think of this. He quickly compiled a reason in his mind and said: "I''m just curious about what it''s like here. I didn''t mean to approach it. If you don''t want me to see it, I''ll leave now."


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech and said, "just look around? What does it matter? Come with me. What''s good outside and what''s the real wonder inside."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu turned and flew towards the city master''s house, leaving Liu Yu with a suspicious face. He was still thinking whether he was running or following Su Mu into the city master''s house.


    Don''t think about it. There must be a crisis waiting for you to enter the city master''s house, but if you don''t enter, doesn''t it mean that you have a ghost in your heart? Su Mu won''t send someone to hunt you down at that time?


    Although Liu Yu didn''t care about the pursuers, what if Su Mu did it himself? Su Mu''s strength was very clear. Although his level was not high, his combat effectiveness was terrible. When he took over as the leader of the 10000 people''s Congress, Su Mu crushed them all to the ground only by his internal momentum. He still remembered the white figure in the sky at that time.


    After taking a deep breath, Liu Yu got up and followed Su Mu''s steps and walked slowly towards the city master''s house. It was obviously unwise to escape. After all, Su Mu couldn''t tell who he was at the moment, but he was a little skeptical about his strength and identity. As long as he could explain clearly, Su Mu wouldn''t do anything to him. Maybe He will also want to recover himself and stay with him, which is more conducive to his exploration of information.


    If Su Mu had ulterior motives to lead him into the city Lord''s residence, he would not hesitate to bite the poison pill in his mouth and never leave any trace to Su mu. Moreover, he wore a thousand mask on his face. Even if he died, the mask would not fail. Su Mu could not know his true identity. Therefore, Liu Yu had no worries about entering the city Lord''s residence.


    Su Mu Shen''s knowledge has always been swept on Liu Yu''s body. He did not directly take out Liu Yu''s uniform. First, because the city was the place where he grew up, he did not want to destroy it. The second reason was that he really wanted to recover Liu Yu and put him in the front line of Print-Rite marshal Zhao Huaiqing.


    It''s not easy to recover Liu Yu. First, Liu Yu''s cultivation strength is above himself. Second, Su Mu also knows these habits as spies. There must be some hidden poison in his mouth, which was told by his spies in Xuantian mainland.


    Looking at Liu Yu standing up, he was timid and followed himself into the city master''s residence. Su Mu inadvertently showed a smile on his face. As long as you follow into the city master''s residence, I don''t have to worry about you running away. It will be much easier to recover you.


    Entering the house of Lord of the city, Liu Yu pretended to be a woodlouse and looked around. It seemed that he was curious about the various objects in the city hall.


    "Don''t look at me. Come with me." Su Mu said with a grin. He could not help laughing at looking at Liu Yuyi''s deputy woodlouse. He would be very good at acting, or any spy would be very good at acting.


    In the reception hall, Lei Ming looked at Su Mu and Liu Yu coming in and couldn''t help wondering, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Su Mu looked at the old Taoist Feng Hua and said to him, "Mr. Feng, please help me give him a place. Don''t let him bite the poison in his mouth and swallow it."


    Feng Hua nodded when he heard the speech, looked at Liu Yu without saying a word, waved his hand, and a fairy yuan flew out of his sleeve to fix Liu Yu in place so that he couldn''t move.


    Liu Yu immediately widened his eyes and struggled frantically, but there was no way. He hurriedly wanted to bite the poison in his mouth, but he couldn''t feel the existence of his mouth, as if he had been disconnected from his mouth.


    Su Mu nodded with satisfaction and walked towards Liu Yu in his frightened eyes. His right hand directly grabbed his chin, separated his mouth up and down, and took out the poison pill hidden in his mouth with Xianyuan.


    "Sure enough."


    Su Mu smiled, put the poison pill aside, nodded to Feng Hua and said, "thank you, Mr. Feng."


    "Lord Su is serious. The old Taoist priest just helped a little. It''s not worth mentioning." Feng Hua shook his head and said. Obviously, he didn''t really care about such a small matter.


    Su Mu didn''t care either. He smiled and walked over, patted each other on the shoulder and said, "Liu Yu, Liu Yu, you''ve caught yourself this time."


    Liu Yu was shocked when he heard the speech. How did Su Mu know his true identity? Did the mask on his face fail?


    It''s impossible! He doesn''t have the ability to take the initiative to remove the mask. It''s impossible to see his true face with Su Mu''s cultivation! But when he looked at the old Taoist wearing Taoist clothes, he immediately understood.


    "Mr. Feng, you can untie it." Su Mu smiled at Feng Hua and said.


    Feng Hua nodded, waved his big hand and took back the Xianyuan attached to Liu Yu. Liu Yu was unstable at the first time and almost fell to the ground. Liu Yu moved his body, looked up at Su Mu strangely and said, "Lord Su, you misunderstood. My name is Yang Hua, not Liu Yu. Do you recognize the wrong person?"


    "Yang Hua?"


    Su Mu smiled and said: "Liu Yu, this can''t be the name you used to choose when you were a spy under Ziwei emperor? Do you think you can deceive me? Take off your mask quickly. It''s all for Ziwei emperor''s palace, and I won''t do anything about you, but I just want to know one thing. What exactly does Marshal Tianwei want you to do in my twelve southern cities?"


    When the voice fell, Liu Yu no longer covered up and took off his mask. He looked at Su Mu reluctantly and said, "Marshal suspects that you have any other thoughts about exchanging Yangcheng for the twelve southern cities, so let me hide my body and come here to see what you want to do."


    Su Mu smiled at the speech and said, "the marshal is suspicious. What can I do? He just wants to have a place to live. Besides, the marshal personally asked me to open up the main road from the south to the eastern world for him as the transportation place of our resources. If I really have a different heart, will the marshal give me such an important position?"

 Chapter 488

    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Liu Yu immediately felt suspicious. If the marshal didn''t trust Su mu, why did he give Su mu the responsibility of getting through the important roads in the north and the east? But if the marshal trusted Su mu, why did he send him to the twelve southern cities to investigate what Su Mu wanted to do?


    Liu Yu only felt that his mind was a little confused and some didn''t know what to do, so he said aloud: "You''re right, but since the marshal sent me to the twelve southern cities to investigate the news, there must be something hidden. Su mu, if you don''t mind, can I stay in your city master''s residence and let me monitor you for half a month? I''ll go back in half a month. After all, if I go back one day, the marshal will doubt my ability and let me stay here for half a month, What do you think of Marshal''s suspicion of you? "


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, grinned randomly and said, "what you said is reasonable. In that case, go and choose your own room. I''ll see you off in half a month."


    "Thank you." Liu Yu nodded and said.


    Su Mu smiled, shook his head and said, "you''re welcome, please."


    Liu Yu nodded and went straight to the backyard of the city Lord''s residence. After Liu Yu left, Lei Ming determined that Liu Yu could not hear their conversation, and said to Su Mu: "Lord, what should I do? Liu Yu''s cultivation is higher than me. I''m afraid he will find out when he releases smoke at night, which will lead to the failure of the plan."


    Su Mu shook his head when he heard the speech and said, "it''s not time for him to stay here for a while until the night before he left in half a month."


    Thunder immediately nodded when he heard the speech, arched his hands and turned to leave the city master''s house. Su Mu was the former commander of 10000 troops, but now Su Mu has become the leader of the twelve cities in the south. Naturally, the position of commander is empty. He did it with great dignity. Anyway, his cultivation and strength are only inferior to Su Mu among the original 10000 people.


    Now that he has become the commander of Su Mu''s command, he naturally has to deal with matters in the barracks. You should know that Liu Yu is not the only thing to do now. The 20000 new Sergeants are still waiting for him to assign.


    The souls of those 20000 sergeants have been completely and firmly grasped by Su mu. Lei Ming doesn''t have to worry about any discomfort in use. It can be said that besides Su mu, Lei Ming''s orders must be observed.


    Looking at the thunder leaving, Su Mu smiled and gestured to Feng Hua and said, "please come here, Mr. Feng. I''ll take you to have a look at the yard first and get familiar with the appearance of the city master''s house."


    Feng Hua nodded when he heard the speech and said, "there is the Lord of Laosu."


    Feng Huaxiu is extremely high. Even no one in Ziwei imperial palace can fight with him except Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei. It is impossible for Su Mu to let go of such a strong man. If he has the opportunity, Su Mu wants to use the treasure he obtained after reading last time on Feng Hua.


    Last time in the valley, Su Mu read Honghuang for the second time and obtained three treasures, but he didn''t use them immediately, but stored them in his system warehouse. Now he saw Feng Hua coming to the door, he had the idea of using the treasure.


    Su Mu''s mind entered the system warehouse. There was an ancient book lying there quietly without any strange color, but Su Mu knew the horror of this thing.


    Because this thing is the most precious treasure used by Jiang Taigong to seal the gods in the future generations. The heavenly Book seal the list of gods!


    I don''t know how lucky Su Mu was last time. He first found the palace at the bottom of the lake, read the flood and famine, and got the list of gods.


    It is said that the list of gods sealed in the heavenly book is one of the three petals of the chaotic green lotus. It is a causal object that can restrain the gods to eliminate the disaster of heaven and earth. At the beginning of the disaster, it can seal 365 Lu Zhengshen, 2000 Deputy gods, 84000 gods and Demons and heavenly soldiers and generals. It is a rare treasure.


    The reason why Su Mu hasn''t used the list of gods is the necessary conditions for the use of the list of gods, that is, the amount of looting. Originally, Su Mu was very disappointed and thought that he would have the opportunity to use the list of gods only after the flood and famine, but now Feng Hua came to the door and said that the great looting will occur within a hundred years, which also brightened Su Mu''s eyes. The great looting does not meet the conditions for the use of the list of gods Did you? Although the great robbery is not as good as the immeasurable robbery, it means the same after all, but its power is much worse.


    The great disaster was about to happen. Su Mu also moved his mind to canonize Feng Hua with the list of gods, but Su Mu was not sure whether he could use the list of gods and bear the huge power of the list of gods.


    However, the list of gods has a special advantage, that is, those who enter the list of gods can live the same life as the sky. From then on, they don''t have to worry about the failure of longevity yuan. However, the side effects are also very obvious, that is, what kind of cultivation are you in the list of gods, then you will always stop at this cultivation, and it will never be possible to move forward, or even a trace of it.


    Su Mu took back his mind and strolled around the backyard with Feng Hua, telling him about the affairs in each room and yard in the backyard.


    Feng Hua nodded all the way and quietly listened to Su Mu''s explanation. At that time, the children on the side were running around curiously. Feng Hua said it several times and it didn''t work. Su Mu smiled and waved his hand, saying that the children were curious. Let him go.


    Feng Hua finally chose a yard located in the deepest part of the backyard. There was no other reason, just because the scenery here was very good and quiet enough.


    Su Mu looked at Feng Hua. He hesitated and didn''t know how to open his mouth. Feng Hua arched his hand and said, "if the Lord of Su has anything to say, the old Taoist priest won''t mind."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and said, "then let me be frank. Mr. Feng, I don''t know how many days you have left for Shouyuan?"


    Feng Hua was stunned when he heard the speech. Su Mu asked why? But still did not hide the answer: "life is not long. The Taoist priest complied with the divine plan. The Taoist priest has only ten years to live, otherwise he would not take the children to the twelve cities in the South and ask the city Lord to take the children into his account."


    "There are only ten years left?" Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, and asked with some joy in his heart: "Mr. Feng, although I don''t respect you, I still want to say it. I have a way to make you immortal. Please don''t worry, Mr. Feng. I''m not arrogant."


    Feng Hua looked at Su Mu when he heard the speech. He couldn''t help but look down on Su mu. Unexpectedly, he was still such a person. Did he dare to say that he could live forever? Are you kidding?

 Chapter 489

    Su Mu looked at Feng Hua. There was no other expression on his face. He understood what he thought, but he didn''t believe he had this ability. Su Mu shook his head and said with a smile: "Mr. Feng, I''m not kidding you. I really have the ability to make you immortal. As long as I''m still alive, you''ll never run out of life."


    "Then, Lord Su, what''s your so-called method? Can you let the old Taoist see it?" Feng Hua said aloud. He is the founder of Taoism and one of the people closest to the upper fairyland in the world. If it weren''t for the lack of opportunity, he might have realized the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian and soared to the fairyland.


    Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech. After watching Feng Hua, he hesitated. After he took out the list of gods, would the other party take away his treasure because of greed? You should know that he has the strength to resist ordinary big Luo Jinxian by relying on the future God, but he is only limited to one and two products with big Luo Jinxian. I don''t know how many years of Feng Hua''s cultivation, the 11 strong players of big Luo Jinxian, the strongest column in the fairy world. Su Mu has no means to resist at present.


    "Lord Su doesn''t have to worry that I will take your precious treasure. If Lord Su doesn''t believe it, how about the old Taoist priest taking the oath of heaven?" Feng Hua said aloud looking at Su Mu''s hesitant expression.


    Su Mu took a deep breath, shook his head and said, "Mr. Feng is serious."


    Despite this, Su Mu still didn''t take out the list of gods and was still waiting for Feng Hua to make a vow of heaven.


    Seeing this, Feng Hua couldn''t help smiling, shook his head, raised his negative hand to heaven with one hand, and said, "the Tao of heaven is a mirror of it. Under no circumstances will Feng Hua, the old Taoist priest, attack the Lord of Su Mu Su and seize the treasure of the director of Su Mu Su Cheng. If there is any violation, he will call the old Taoist priest to die, and there will be no more vitality."


    The voice fell, and a golden light suddenly flashed in the sky. Then the golden light fell from the sky into Feng Hua''s body. It was a trace of the power of heaven. As long as Feng Hua broke his oath, the power of heaven in his body would immediately take his life.


    Su Mu was really relaxed when he looked at this scene. He looked at Feng Hua and said, "the reason why I am confident that I can make you immortal is that I once obtained a treasure, the list of gods in the book of heaven!"


    "The list of gods? What is it? Since it is called the book of heaven, it should be very famous. The Taoist priest has never heard of this name." Feng Hua frowned and said with some doubt.


    Su Mu smiled and replied, "the list of gods in the book of heaven is not something in the earth fairy world and the world of mortals. It''s normal that the old man hasn''t heard of it."


    When the voice fell, Feng Hua still felt very confused. Su Mu didn''t hesitate to take out the list of gods from his own system space.


    The list of gods is the top item in the famine world. In the famine, it can even be said to be the imperial edict of the way of heaven. Such amazing items appear in the earth fairy world, and the way of heaven in the earth fairy world suddenly has the meaning of suppression. Countless will of the way of heaven directly suppresses the list of gods at the moment when the list of gods appears, but the list of gods seems to feel nothing, Lying flat in Su Mu''s hands.


    Feng Hua looked at the birth of the list of gods and suffered such repression by the way of heaven. His heart suddenly coagulated and said, "this thing is extraordinary."


    Su Mu nodded at the speech and said, "Mr. Feng, this thing is called the list of gods. It is the top item in another world. In that world, it is called the book of heaven. It can be sealed with 365 Lu Zheng gods, 2000 Deputy gods, 84000 shensha and heavenly soldiers and Generals."


    "The most important thing is to die. If you enter the list of gods, your body will not rot and your soul will stay on the list of gods forever. As long as you don''t leave the list of gods, you can live forever and reach the point of immortality."


    After su Mu finished, Feng Hua frowned and asked, "Lord Su, is this list really so powerful?"


    Su Mu nodded and said, "there is no empty word. What I said is the powerful ability of the gods list, but the gods list also has a great weakness, that is, entering the gods list will be subject to the holders of the gods list in this life, and the cultivation will never advance any step, but can only stay at the original point."


    Feng Hua frowned when he heard the speech. Immortality is good, but he doesn''t like to be controlled by others all his life, and his cultivation will never be improved any more. This is also a huge side effect. It means that as long as he enters the list of gods, his cultivation will never break through, Even if he understood the law of flying to the fairyland, it was impossible.


    "Lord Su, let me think about it for a while." Feng Hua took a deep breath and replied.


    Su Mu shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t worry. When old Mr. Feng figured it out, just come to me."


    Feng Hua nodded and agreed to Su Mu''s request. He was also thinking of gambling because of Su Mu''s list of gods.


    His life is not long, but there are still ten years left. In these ten years, he decided to close the door and try to break through the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian. If he broke through, there is no need to enter the list of gods. If there is no breakthrough, he can enter the list of gods without any regret and enjoy the treatment of immortality.


    It has to be said that an old fox like Feng Hua, who has practiced for countless years, is still very cunning. Su Mu actually understands what Feng Hua thinks in his mind, nothing more than fighting with his Shouyuan''s last ten years. If he succeeds, the Fengshen list will naturally not attract his attention, but what if he fails? Then the list of gods is naturally his final destination. No matter what he does, Feng Hua will not have any loss. On the contrary, the two choices are good for Feng Hua.


    "Mr. Feng, let''s go and have a rest first. I have something to deal with. I won''t accompany you. The yard in the middle of the backyard is where I live. If there is anything, just come to me. As long as I can help, I will help." Su Mu arched his hand and said aloud.


    Feng Hua immediately nodded when he heard the speech, made a Taoist standard courtesy and said, "thank you, Lord su."


    Su Mu smiled, turned and walked towards the front yard. Feng Hua is a strong man who has broken through to the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian for many years. It is not so easy to recover him. Besides, they have only known each other for a few hours now. This kind of thing still needs to be slow. He can''t hurry at all. Since Feng Hua has stayed in the city master''s residence, Will you have less chance to recover him in the future?

 Chapter 490

    Zhongtian world, in the imperial garden of Tianting, the real leader of Tianting, Zhang Bainian, is sitting in the imperial garden drinking tea to pass the time. Now Tianting is at war on all sides. Except for the South and North, the West and the East are greatly blocked, which makes him very unhappy. He thought in his heart: "if all the righteous gods of our department are there, how can they resist?"


    Just then, a golden light suddenly rushed into his body, startled him, and shouted in his heart: "what


    As soon as the voice fell, a familiar feeling suddenly rose in Zhang Bairen''s heart, which brightened his eyes.


    "The list of gods?! it''s definitely the list of gods! He must have found me, the Lord of the three worlds, and came to the world! Hahaha! Find it! We must find it. As long as I hold the list of gods in my hand again, I can easily master the world and transport it back by relying on the huge world spirit!" Zhang bainin was extremely excited, I really thought that the list of gods came to this world in pursuit of his figure.


    Just when Zhang Bainian was excited, the breath of the gods list suddenly disappeared, which made Zhang Bainian frown. He thought to himself, "the gods list has fallen into the hands of others? No, you must send someone to bring it back to me, otherwise, wait for that person, feel the role of the gods list, and it will be impossible for me to unify the world!"


    Thinking of this, Zhang Bainian did not hesitate. Without a word, he directly summoned the Jade Emperor God to meet him in the imperial garden. Although the Jade Emperor God had great doubts in his heart, he still quickly rushed to the imperial garden, respectfully saluted Zhang Bainian and asked in great doubt, "Your Majesty, why did you summon me suddenly? Didn''t you say you want to shut up?"


    "My things appear. I have to get them back. As long as I get them again, I can quickly unify the fairy world."


    Zhang Bairen said here, took a look at the Jade Emperor God and said, "if I unify the fairy world quickly, I can quickly use the world air to transport back to my world. At that time, you will be the master of the fairy world. If you want to quickly sit in the position of the master of the fairy world, go and find it for me immediately."


    The Jade Emperor was very confused in his heart, but after listening to Zhang Bairen''s words, he was excited and trembled. He hurriedly asked, "Your Majesty, what is that thing and what it looks like? My subordinates will bring it back to you quickly."


    Zhang Bairen nodded when he heard the speech, and with a wave of his big hand, Xianyuan converged into an illusory screen. On the screen is an ancient scroll, which looks ordinary, as if there is no special.


    "Find it and bring it back to me. After you find it, I can do you a favor so that you can live forever without going to the upper fairyland." Zhang Bairen said coldly.


    The Jade Emperor God was even more excited when he heard the speech. He quickly knelt down and kowtowed to Zhang Bairen and said, "thank you, your majesty! Thank you, your majesty!"


    For the immortals in the earth fairy world, although the longevity yuan is long, it is not infinite. Even the great Luo Jinxian will fall. No one can get eternal life in the earth fairy world. If you want to live forever, you must have great insight to break through the twelve products of the great Luo Jinxian for a long time, and have enough ability to pass the assessment of the upper fairy world and enter the upper fairy world to achieve the purpose of eternal life.


    The Jade Emperor God didn''t want to go to the fairyland. After all, he was a hero in the fairyland. Moreover, Zhang Bairen also promised that he would be managed by himself after the unification of the fairyland. Zhang Bairen wanted to return to his own world.


    There is no doubt in the heart of the Jade Emperor God. After all, Zhang Bairen''s strength is too strong. There is no need to deceive himself. As long as he waits until Zhang Bairen returns to his own world, he can sit firmly on the throne of the Lord of the earth fairy world. How can he be willing to sit down and go to the upper fairy world to be a mole ant?


    The Jade Emperor himself has no ambition to ascend. It''s good for him to be able to dominate the earth fairy world. It''s even more so when he becomes the Lord of the earth fairy world in the future. He''s worried about only one thing, that is, his natural and unrestrained life hasn''t been too long, and he won''t have enough life to fall.


    Now Zhang Bairen said that he can get eternal life without entering the upper fairyland. How can he not feel very excited? Eternal life! This means that he can always be domineering in the fairy world and never have to worry about Shouyuan!


    Maybe there will be people who don''t like to covet his throne in the future, but he will never give future generations any chance to rise. As long as it will threaten his position, he will never hesitate to directly solve the threat.


    Zhang Bainian looked at the Jade Emperor, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. As the co Lord of the three realms of the boundless world, he was clear-minded. How could he not see what Zhang Bainian was thinking, but he didn''t say much, just said: "Don''t be crazy here. I want you to send someone to find it immediately. You must find it! If there is any trace, you should bring it back to me even if you give up the war, understand?"


    "Promise!"


    The Jade Emperor God quickly nodded and asked tentatively, "Your Majesty, do you mean that you can give up everything we have for the book?"


    "Good!"


    Zhang Bairen nodded and said solemnly, "that''s what I need to go back. I can''t lack anything. As long as you bring it back to me, the reward will be yours, including what I said before that you can live forever in the fairy world, but for one thing, if you can''t find it back, ha ha!"


    Speaking of this, Zhang Bairen suddenly smiled coldly. The immortal yuan in his hand surged incomparably, and the terrible breath spread from his palm. He said, "if you can''t find it back, your position as the Lord of the fairy world in the future will fall into the hands of others."


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured that your subordinates will bring you back in the fastest time! But your majesty, the fairy world is too big. Can you give me a hint where to find it?" the Jade Emperor God asked carefully.


    Zhang Bairen took a deep breath when he heard the speech, looked at the north and said, "north, there is the place where the smell of the book appears. You secretly sent people and horses to infiltrate the northern world and try your best to explore it for me. If the book falls into the hands of Qinghua emperor, kill him! Shun will unify the northern world, understand?"


    "Promise! Your majesty, what if things fall into the hands of Oriental forces?" the Jade Emperor God asked again.


    "Similarly, cut it! Destroy it!" Zhang Bairen''s voice was extremely cold. In order to seal the list of gods, he could be a devil once.

 Chapter 491

    The Jade Emperor God commanded the art of war in the north, and he personally led the army into the northern world. The news immediately spread. The Qinghua emperor in the North was extremely worried. The two strongest of the five emperors sent troops to the North together. Is it difficult that he really wants to be ruled by others in the northern world?


    The Jade Emperor God sent two million troops to attack the northern world, which made the Western emperor gouchen and the southern Immortal Emperor relax. To be exact, it was the southern Immortal Emperor who breathed a sigh of relief, but the Western emperor gouchen didn''t care much. After all, it was difficult for the Tianting troops to win against them in the west, but the southern Immortal Emperor was deeply relieved, The Jade Emperor God sent his army north, which means that the next goal of Tianting is the northern world, which has nothing to do with their southern world.


    And now the strongest army under the great emperor crape myrtle of the East is in the northern world. They also want to compete for the control of the northern world, so it is inevitable to have a war after meeting. For other great emperors, it is the best situation for them to face up to the Tianting and crape Myrtle palace, because then they can sit on the Diaoyutai, Waiting for Tianting to compete with the crape myrtle emperor palace snipe and clam.


    The western gouchen imperial palace is not weak. After all, it is a famous Imperial Palace for killing. Countless years ago, gouchen Imperial Palace could even be said to be the strongest force other than the heavenly court, but the position of the western world is not very good. Further west, it is the location of the magic fog. That year, the demon clan turmoil rushed into the fairy world, and the western gouchen Imperial Palace was the first to suffer a great blow from the demon clan, The reason is that gouchen emperor''s palace is in the middle of the demon family''s way forward.


    Su Mu has just finished a day''s cultivation in the twelve southern cities of the northern world and is ready to go around the city. After all, he is also the master of the twelve southern cities. He doesn''t say all of the twelve cities. At least he should be familiar with the main city.


    Just as Su Mu walked out of the city Lord''s residence, he met the thunder coming towards the city Lord''s residence. Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help wondering and asked, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Lei Ming nodded and said: "Twenty thousand sergeants have all been integrated into the previous ten thousand Sergeant queue, with a total of twenty-nine thousand eight hundred and sixty-two sergeants. Of them, 451 have reached the second grade of golden fairyland, and 3424 have broken through to golden fairyland. The remaining twenty thousand people are all elite, but the twelve cities in the South can''t be guarded Military garrison, so I went out to guard all the 30000 sergeants and guard the other 11 cities in the southern 12 cities. As for our main city, there is no surplus force to guard, but I think there won''t be a big problem if Mr. Feng sits here. Lord, do we continue to recruit secretly? "


    Su Mu thought for a moment and said: "The troops must continue to be collected, but not now. Liu Yu is still in the city master''s residence. If you recruit troops now, you are telling Marshal Zhao Huaiqing and Ziwei emperor palace that we want to fight against it, so wait. We will talk about the recruitment when we have Liu Yu in our hands. By the way, I ask you to pick up red tea. Where are you now?"


    Lei Ming nodded when he heard the speech and replied, "it should be fast. After all, Miss tea is now the cultivation of the seventh grade in golden fairyland. In addition, the sergeant we sent to pick up is also the strength of golden fairyland. It is estimated that we should be able to arrive here in three or two days."


    "That''s all right."


    Su Mu nodded and said, "although you can''t collect troops on a large scale, I still want you to gather 500 people in the dark. You must be loyal. These 500 people can be weak in cultivation or have no special skills, but one thing is that their sense of existence must be very low, belonging to the kind that won''t attract attention."


    Thunder suddenly nodded when he heard the speech, and said something clearly: "Lord, do you want to set up your own spy force?"


    "Yes, every war needs a lot of information to support it. Enough information can make it easy for us to win, and enough favorable information can also arrange tactics in advance for us. Therefore, it is necessary to form an undercover force. I have decided that you should find 500 people for undercover training first, and wait for red tea to arrive After that, all of them are under the management of red tea. You are a handsome talent on the battlefield. You can train secretly for the time being, but you can''t do it for a long time. "Su Mu said aloud.


    "I''ll do it now. Does it only take five hundred?" thundered.


    Su Mu nodded, thought for a moment and then said, "the number is finally kept at 500, but you can recruit more and select the best batch, so that we can also get some good eyes, can''t you?"


    Thunder nodded and said, "the Lord is right, so what''s the name of our spy force?"


    Su Mu nets above and snares below, and looks at the thunder. He looks at the sky gradually darkening. He says, "the net is everywhere. I want this fairy land to be covered with my eyes."


    "Net?"


    Lei Ming''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech, nodded and said, "my subordinates, let''s do it now."


    The voice fell. Lei Ming turned and left without saying a word. He wanted to leave the main city at night and go to other places to recruit 500 people for secret training. The success or failure of the snare depends on whether his early training is qualified. To tell the truth, Lei Ming is not sure whether he can really train a snare like Su mu. After all, he has never trained He has never trained anyone, let alone trained a net that is good at detecting information. He has no experience in training undercover agents, but since Su Mu entrusted this matter to him, he will certainly do it well.


    In the Lord''s residence, Liu Yuzheng used the messenger jade symbol to tell Marshal Tianwei what Su Mu had done in recent days. However, due to Su Mu''s defense, Liu Yu didn''t find any useful information and could only deliver some trivial things. This also made Marshal Tianwei in Yangcheng feel confused. Did he really misunderstand Su mu?


    "Marshal, the latest news is that the Jade Emperor, the Lord of heaven, led two million troops into the northern world. It seems that he is ready to take down the northern world first, and then turn around to deal with others." Chen Jingsheng came to Zhao Huaiqing and said aloud.


    Zhao Huaiqing grinned at the speech and said, "joke, he also wants to take the lead in winning the northern world? Is it true that we Ziwei emperor palace are vegetarian? Where did he enter the northern land? Raise troops, and we''ll fight directly!"


    "Marshal, it''s impossible."

 Chapter 492

    Chen Jingsheng looked at Marshal Tianwei Zhao Huaiqing''s unhappy look and quickly shook his head and said, "if we encounter the people of Qinghua emperor palace after going deep into the north, then it''s hard for us to deal with it. Moreover, there is a very important disadvantage in going deep into the north. We can''t get support. It''s difficult to get support."


    "OK, I''m just kidding. What are you doing so seriously?" Zhao Huaiqing smiled at the speech and didn''t mention going deep into the north to find trouble in Tianting


    Although he said so, no one else knew his inner thoughts. When he took his army directly into the local demon world of the demon family without any support, what was the final result? He killed a cool in the demon world, and the demon family was scared. No demon family dared to touch him.


    ......


    In the north and south, the two million troops of Tianting are gathering those who are moving rapidly towards the north. It is puzzling that the Tianting army has not captured cities, but is moving rapidly towards the northern world, walking and stopping all the way, as if looking for everything.


    Crape myrtle palace and the main battlefield of Tianting in the eastern world. When crape myrtle emperor learned that two million troops of Tianting had entered the north, he couldn''t help laughing. The whole army went forward and directly defeated the Tianting army on the battlefield. Then, without saying a word, he directly entered Zhongtian and quickly occupied dozens of cities in Zhongtian world, making the Jade Emperor God in the northern world gnash his teeth, However, thinking of Zhang Bairen''s promise to himself, he still didn''t mean to turn back. He wholeheartedly looked for the list of gods in the northern world. Zhang Bairen was in charge in the middle of the sky. When things were irreparable, Zhang Bairen couldn''t stop fighting. Therefore, although he was angry in his heart, he was not in a hurry at all.


    But thinking about the book he came out to look for this time, the Jade Emperor God was helpless. There was a vast sea of people and the North was not small. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack to look for a book in such a huge land!


    In the twelve cities in the south, Su Mu is sitting down with Feng Hua and his disciples. Looking at the moonlight, Su Mu stretches his waist and says aloud, "I don''t know what the heaven thinks. He will make such a decision and enter the north to let the midheaven fall into the Ziwei palace."


    "The letter says that Tianting is looking for something when entering the north, but I don''t know what it is," Feng Hua said aloud.


    "Looking for something? What can the heaven see in the north, and two million troops have been sent out to find it at the cost of ten cities in the middle of the day?" Su Mu was very confused. What caused the middle heaven to act like this? Even the southern world, which was about to be laid down before, did not want to withdraw. The troops withdrew directly into the north, and did not attack the cities and occupy the territory all the way. Instead, they bypassed those cities without any action.


    "This is not clear. Who knows what Tianting thinks." Feng Hua shook his head and said.


    "Mr. Feng, I remember you seem to be very good at arithmetic. Why don''t you calculate the destination of heaven? If it''s for some treasure, let''s go and rob it first." Su Mu laughed.


    "Don''t think about it, Lord su. My arithmetic is not so strong. I don''t have any news. Even if I want to calculate, I don''t know where to start." Feng Hua shook his head with a smile and replied.


    "Yes." Su Mu nodded and agreed with Feng Hua.


    While Su Mu and Feng Hua were talking about matters in the north while having a snack, Liu Yu suddenly came over from one side, looked at Su Mu and Feng Hua, and said, "haven''t you rested so late? Have a snack?"


    "Yes, sit down together?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    "OK."


    ......


    He was speechless all night. The next morning, Su Mu woke up from his practice. Looking at the sunlight outside the window, he entered the room and deeply vomited turbid air. He got up and went to the yard to wash. There is nothing he needs to do recently. As for Zhao Huaiqing''s important way to get through with the eastern world, is it still necessary to do this? When the heavenly court attacked the northern world, Emperor Qinghua would not focus on the small twelve cities in the south. He would only pay attention to Zhao Huaiqing''s headquarters in Yangcheng and the 2 million heavenly army personally led by the Jade Emperor God on the other side.


    People like Su mu, who only occupy 12 small towns, can''t get into each other''s eyes, which just goes with Su Mu''s wish. No one notices that they are the best, because they can quickly develop their own forces in the dark. When those big forces notice themselves, they have already become the same level of existence as them, At that time, it will not be so easy for them to deal with themselves.


    However, at present, it is not time for Su Mu to make great progress. Zhao Huaiqing''s eye liner is still in the city master''s house. Liu won''t be fully grasped by him for a day. He will not reveal half a flaw in one day. After all, with his strength today, unless he can completely grasp Feng in his hands, he will not have any ability to head off with the three generals of the crape myrtle palace.


    "Liu Yu." Su Mu secretly thought about the name. It was getting late. Liu Yu had been in his city Lord''s residence for more than ten days. Liu Yu would send Zhao Huaiqing news about himself every day for more than ten days, but it was all some news that Su Mu was willing to give them. As for what he was unwilling to show them, Liu Yu could not check it alone.


    Su Mu wiped the water stains on his hands and face with a towel, then looked at the sky and walked out of the courtyard of the city master''s residence. These days, Su Mu has done very ordinary things. He stays in the city master''s residence every day to deal with some things in the city, then eats some delicious food and begins to practice. At least that''s what Su Mu showed. Of course, Liu Yu also knew that Su Mu often drank and had fun with an old Taoist. However, Liu Yu did not know the identity of the old Taoist and was not interested in checking it carefully.


    In a different courtyard of the city Lord''s residence, Liu yuduan sat at his desk and wrote something. His brain was running fast and was thinking about what the city Lord''s residence and Su Mu had done during this period.


    Su Mu is not abnormal. Everything is very normal, but Liu Yu is very curious about where the thunder goes every day and why it hasn''t appeared in front of him.


    According to the truth, Su Mu is the leader of the city and 30000 Sergeants are under the command of Lei Ming, so it''s normal for Lei Ming to be absent. However, since all the sergeants have been assigned to defend the city, Liu Yu has some doubts about why Lei Ming still doesn''t appear. He doubts whether Lei Ming and Su Mu are secretly doing something hidden from him, Su Mu didn''t want to let himself know these secret things, let alone the marshal, so he always sent thunder to do them?

 Chapter 493

    Although Su Mu was suspected of hiding what he was doing behind his back, he had no evidence and could not tell Marshal Tianwei directly. He had to find a way to check it secretly. However, Liu Yu made up his mind and quietly followed up when thunder left tomorrow to see if he could find some clues.


    Liu Yu put on his clothes, got up and left his room. He was ready to sit in the hall for a while and wait for the thunder to appear. However, when the sun reached his head, the thunder still didn''t appear, which made him feel helpless. He didn''t know where the thunder had gone, so he couldn''t go out and look for it directly, and it was even more impossible to ask Su mu for stability, After all, if Su Mu knew that he wanted to check thunder, then both sides would be careful and would not even do anything. They would not continue to do what they were doing until he left.


    At the other end, Su Mu wandered around the city for a while and returned to the city master''s residence. At a glance, he saw Liu Yu sitting in the hall drinking tea. He seemed to be waiting for someone. Su Mu thought carefully, the deadline of the 15th day is coming. Do you have to find a chance to recover Liu Yu? There are still a lot of overpowering drugs left for 20000 sergeants who fainted last time, It is enough for Liu Yu to be completely controlled by him in his sleep, but Liu Yu is a spy. Spies are generally very vigilant around him, for fear that he may not be dazed by ecstasy.


    "Su mu? How did you come back from the outside?" Liu Yu asked curiously. Normally, Su Mu deals with the size of the twelve southern cities in his study at this time? Why did you come back from outside the city Lord''s residence today?


    Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech and explained, "this man has been sitting in the study for a long time. He always feels a little uncomfortable. He still needs to go out for a breath of fresh air. Are you waiting for someone?"


    "No, I just have nothing to do and come to the hall to make tea to pass the time. Would you like to try some? This is the tea given to me by the emperor. I''m wasting it." Liu Yu asked aloud.


    "The tea given to you by the emperor? That''s a good thing. I''ll try it." Su Mu smiled and nodded and sat down at the table.


    Seeing this, Liu Yu scalded the cup with a teapot on one side, then poured Su Mu a cup of tea seven minutes full, handed it to Su Mu and said, "try it, it''s a good thing. I usually don''t want to drink it. I found it on a whim today and tasted it. It''s really a hard to get good tea."


    "It''s really a kind of rare good tea, but I still prefer a kind of tea I found in Xuantian continent. Although the taste is not as good as this tea, it''s also a kind of hard to find good tea, and that tea is extinct." Su Mu shook his head with a smile and said that the tea he said was brought back by Liu Qingyi from the coast of the East China Sea, Now the coast of the East China Sea has long been destroyed in his battle with the demons. Isn''t that tea extinct?


    "Tea with hometown feelings is really better for you," Liu Yu replied with a smile.


    Su Mu smiled and shook his head when he heard the speech. He said aloud, "if I still have the tea on me, I''ll take it out for you to taste. Although it can''t compare with all kinds of famous good tea in the earth fairy world, it''s also a kind of mellow tea. It''s not bitter and slightly sweet in the mouth, but now I can''t drink it."


    After drinking tea and chatting for a while, Su Mu returned to his study on the grounds that there were still things in the city waiting for him to deal with. Su Mu looked through all kinds of books in the study, then came to a table in the study, sat down cross legged and began to practice. For Su mu, he wanted to be the Lord of the earth fairy world and master everything in the earth fairy world, Then he must improve his cultivation to an extremely strong level. His cultivation of the second grade in golden fairyland is obviously not enough. Although he can fight against the strong one of the first grade of Luo Jinxian by relying on the future body and countless means, the bottom card is the bottom card after all, and he must use his future body to fight against the strong one of the first grade of Luo Jinxian, Without the blessing of the future body, even if he has a strong hand, he can''t be the opponent of a big Luo Jinxian. At most, he can fight with the immortal of Jinxian''s eight or nine grades by his hand.


    This is not because Su Mu is looking down on his combat effectiveness, but because he needs to consider too many accidents. Last time, the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, the city master of Yangcheng, was defeated in his own hands and was killed with his own ink Lin sword. However, Su Mu knows why he can beat the city master of Yangcheng. It is because the other party''s mind is not fighting at all, It''s also because the other party underestimated that he didn''t do his best, so the city Lord of Yangcheng was beheaded by the sword with his own way. If the city Lord of Yangcheng treated Su Mu seriously at the beginning and gave full play to his real fighting power to fight with Su mu, Su Mu could never be his opponent without using his future body.


    After all, although Su Mu has many means, few are proficient. Buddha angry lotus is barely one, but Buddha angry lotus does not support his leapfrog battle. All he can support is the power of the martial arts God Xiang to calm the prison, the four secrets he has in the nine secrets, plus the Cao Mie sword formula he obtained last time, his free method, and the strongest sword move, Kill with a sword!


    However, Su Mu was not really proficient in these methods except for the four of the nine mysteries. Except that the addition of line word secret to him was too small, Dou word secret, all word secret and Bing word secret can provide him with the ability to fight beyond the level. In addition, there will be a Cao Mie sword formula to use at that time, but Su Mu has just begun to learn sword moves, There is no way to really exert the real power of Cao Mie sword formula.


    Su Mu didn''t master the free Dharma and sword killing at all. He learned a little and could at least imagine himself. However, he didn''t master the sword killing Su Mu at all. Su Mu thought that if he wanted to use the sword killing, he might need his own cultivation to completely enter the territory of Dalai.


    Each of these means is a very powerful card. Ordinary people only need to have one to reach the peak and become a strong man, but this is not the case for Su mu. He has too many powerful cards, so he has not been thoroughly proficient in any kind of magic and secret arts for so many years, but will only use them superficially, But often these means can be unfavourable, so Su Mu never cared about these things.

 Chapter 494

    But now Su Mu has figured it out. Instead of having countless powerful cards, he might as well practice one of his cards to a state of proficiency, so that he can at least skip the level by relying on one of them.


    Su Mu has been using Cao miejian Jue against the enemy for a long time, which shows that he wants to cultivate Cao miejian Jue to the point of mastery as soon as possible, so as to sort out other powerful moves on himself.


    Although the system has the ability to master the secret script magic power instantly, it is another matter whether it can be used or not. Su Mu''s cultivation is just because he realized that his Cao miejian formula has reached a bottleneck.


    ......


    On the other hand, Su Mu''s twelve first-class sergeants in the golden fairyland are protecting a carriage towards the southern twelve cities. At their current speed, they should be able to reach the southern twelve cities early tomorrow morning, provided there is no accident, but there is no difference between the southern twelve cities and the Oriental world, There is nothing that can stop them except some monsters on the road.


    When she got on the bus, red tea opened the curtains and looked at the rapidly retreating scenery outside the window. She couldn''t help feeling very curious. She stayed in Ziwei emperor palace all her life and never left Ziwei emperor palace, not to mention coming to the northern world. Looking at the scenery of the northern world all the way, red tea felt that her state of mind seemed to have improved a lot, Some time ago, she also realized that her cultivation might break through, but she didn''t stop her carriage to break through her cultivation. Instead, she continued to move forward and wanted to make a breakthrough after seeing Su mu in the twelve southern cities.


    On the way, they also passed the palace Valley found by Su mu. The twelve sergeants glanced at it without leaving a trace and didn''t say anything. When Su Mu recovered them, they told them about the palace. Su Mu was not afraid that they would go out and talk nonsense. After all, their lives were still in Su Mu''s hands. Besides, They were going to follow Su Mu to conquer the fairyland. How could they say these things outside?


    "Tea girl, it''s not far from the twelve southern cities. Should we speed up our arrival tonight?" a sergeant asked tea in the chariot.


    "Speed up."


    "Promise."


    ......


    The sky gradually darkened, and Su Mu ended his day''s cultivation. Although he didn''t make much breakthrough, isn''t it accumulated over time? Su Mu looked at the darkening sky and took a deep breath. He didn''t know how many people Lei Ming had recruited at the moment, and whether he had started training. He wasn''t worried about Lei Ming''s ability to handle affairs. After all, Lei Ming was the first person to take the initiative to follow him, and he had great trust in him. But Su Mu was still thinking about whether those people Lei Ming recruited could pass the test, After all, undercover agents are different from sergeants. Every undercover agent has great suffering to cultivate, and it also needs a strong talent to do it.


    Spies are different from sergeants. Lei Ming hasn''t even trained sergeants. It''s obviously difficult for him to cultivate a group of perfect spies. So from the beginning, Su Mu said to let him train casually and hand it over to red tea. Red tea stayed in Ziwei emperor''s palace and read poems and books every day. It can be said that she didn''t have any worries to disturb her, Therefore, red tea should know some about the method of cultivating spies in Ziwei emperor palace. That''s why Su Mu asked Lei Ming to hand over the recruits to red tea.


    While Su Mu was thinking, thunder appeared in front of Su mu, nodded to Su mu, and said, "Lord, Liu Yu followed me."


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. His divine sense quickly scanned the rear carefully and immediately found Liu Yu''s hidden figure. It should be said that he is worthy of being a spy around Ziwei emperor. This hiding ability is really powerful. If there were no thunder reminder, Su Mu might not have found the existence of a third party.


    "Ignore him and say something that can let him know. By the way, take action tonight. Don''t wait." Su Mu said.


    He has made up his mind to control Liu Yu, not only because Su Mu doesn''t like staring at himself, but also because he has recovered the benefits Liu Yu can get. Recovering Liu Yu means that Su Mu has a capable spy under his command, and can also help him monitor Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei in Yangcheng. More importantly, Liu Yu is a qualified spy, I must know how to train spies. Let Liu Yu help guide the spies under Su Mu and kill three birds with one stone. Liu Yu must master it!


    Thunder was stunned when he heard the speech. He quickly spread the sound and asked, "is it too fast?"


    Su Mu didn''t have any expression on his face. He began to do some other things in his hands so that Liu Yu didn''t doubt. At the same time, he whispered: "these are not problems. Liu Yu must be in our hands, even if he is exposed in front of him."


    "OK, I''ll prepare now." thunder nodded and preached.


    Liu Yu looked at Su Mu and Lei Ming in the dark and frowned. Could it be that he was too far away to hear them? After making up his mind, Liu Yu quietly moved forward to the position of Su Mu and Lei Ming.


    "Have you investigated what happened in the other cities? Are there any people dissatisfied with our rule?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    Lei Ming understood that this was to spread some false news to Liu Yu, so he nodded and replied: "No one has the meaning of resistance. For them, it doesn''t matter who the ruler is. They just want to live their own life. Some time ago, a team of businessmen came from outside the city. They originally wanted to do business with us, but they refused it because we changed the ruler and the Southern twelve cities became Oriental cities. They left without changing anything."


    "The former city Lord may be an old customer of any caravan, but it doesn''t matter. If they still want to trade with us, they will definitely have contact with us. There is no permanent enemy in the world. As long as the interests are enough, even if the other party has a deep hatred higher than heaven with you, they can put it down temporarily."


    Su Mu put down the objects in his hand and said aloud, "you can handle the rest by yourself. You don''t have to report every day. After all, you are also the commander of 30000 sergeants. You have to learn to make decisions yourself."


    "I see, city Lord, I''ll go first." thunder nodded and replied.


    "Go." Su Mu nodded, turned back to the room and closed the door. Tonight was a good opportunity. It was a good choice to take the opportunity to hold Liu Yu in his hands. However, he still had to wait for Lei Ming to get ready, mobilize sergeants to besiege the city and leave Liu Yu no way out. After all, if the matter failed, once Liu Yu ran away, it would be difficult for him to develop.

 Chapter 495

    Outside the main city, 20000 troops were dispatched by thunder promotion and quietly surrounded the main city in the dark. No one knows that there are many troops outside the main city today.


    "Commander Lei Ming, what''s the matter? Why did the Lord suddenly summon us? And surround our own city?" a golden fairyland sergeant asked Lei Ming in doubt.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. You''ll know in a moment. By the way, let the brothers below cheer up. You can''t even let a mosquito go. Also, closely monitor the fluctuations in the surrounding space." Lei Ming said aloud.


    "Promise!"


    ......


    The lights in the city master''s house are dim. Although the night has covered the earth at this time, the city master''s house is still very bright. Su Mu quietly walks towards Liu Yu''s room with the overpowering drug left after he fainted 20000 sergeants last time. He doesn''t show much steps. It''s not that he doesn''t dare, but that he is worried that things will become very troublesome after Liu Yu finds out, Su Mu hates troublesome things, so it''s best to solve them easily.


    Close to Liu Yu''s room, Su Mu suppressed his breath to the lowest level. If he didn''t open his eyes or use his divine sense to scan the place where Su Mu stayed, it was impossible to find Su Mu''s trace.


    But who is Liu Yu? Once one of the top spies in Ziwei Imperial Palace, he was an expert whose cultivation reached the nine grades of golden fairyland. Although he was not good at fighting, his cultivation could not be fake. He found it the moment Su Mu entered the yard.


    However, Liu Yu is not a fool. He knows that Su Mu must have a bad intention and doesn''t make any response at the first time. Instead, he lies flat on his bed and closes his eyes. He wants to see what Su Mu is going to do. He has to take advantage of the night and start taking action after he falls asleep.


    Su Mu came to the door of Liu Yu''s house. Shenzhi quietly scanned the scene in the house. Liu Yu lay on his bed and rested with his eyes closed. It seemed that he didn''t find his trace. Su Mu narrowed his eyes, took a deep breath, and took out the white jade bottle in his arms. When he took out the jade bottle to use, he keenly noticed that Liu Yu had just breathed heavily!


    "Damn it! This guy didn''t sleep and was bombing me!" Su Mu felt helpless, but there was no solution. Su Mu raised his right hand and knocked on Liu Yu''s door. The knock directly woke Liu Yu up.


    Seeing this, Liu Yu knew that he had just breathed a heavy exposure, and did not do any superfluous actions. He got up and went to the door to open the door. Then he went to the table in the house and poured two cups of tea.


    "I know you have a ghost in your heart, but there has been no evidence. It''s a pity that I almost found the evidence, but I still didn''t resist exposure." Liu Yu said helplessly after taking a sip of tea and directly picked out the words.


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly when he heard the speech. Since the other party said everything, he naturally had no need to continue acting. Without too much language, Su Mu directly took out the ink Lin sword. Since it was not dark, he came directly to the Ming for so long, although his cultivation level was not as good as Liu Yu, But Su Mu was very confident in his ability to fight beyond his level.


    Seeing Su Mu taking out his weapons, Liu Yu immediately realized that it was impossible to deal with things kindly today. Although he didn''t know why Su Mu dared to do so, he had already done it. As long as he left alive and spread the news, Su Mu definitely had no chance of survival, so Liu Yu didn''t intend to compete with Su mu, Instead, he planned to leave the city quietly and go out of the city directly to Yangcheng while taking advantage of the night and his strong hiding ability.


    "Liu Yu, you can''t run away. I''ve asked Lei Ming to mobilize 20000 sergeants to guard outside the city, and there are 4000 strong men in the golden fairyland among these 20000 sergeants. They guard outside the city, and you can''t leave here for half a step anyway." Su Mu warned and told Liu Yu directly that you have only one chance to fight me if you want to live now, Beat me and use me as a threat to leave the twelve southern cities and go back to find Marshal Zhao Huaiqing.


    "Most of the four thousand golden immortals are sergeants under the marshal. Do you think they will really be recovered by you? It''s naive. The reason why the marshal gave you these 20000 sergeants that day is to let them monitor you. Do you really think the marshal gave you the control of these 20000 military? Joke!" Liu Yu said disdainfully.


    Su Mu grinned when he heard the speech. He couldn''t bear to hurt Liu Yu, but he still told Liu Yu: "I''ll tell you the truth, Zhao Huaiqing''s purpose was very clear from the very beginning. Whether it was the former ten thousand Sergeant or the twenty thousand Sergeant now, many of them were his eyeliner, right? But after so long, Zhao Huai Qing, did your Print-Rite Marshal receive any news against me?"


    Speaking of this, Su Mu smiled at Liu Yu and continued: "Those 20000 sergeants have long been completely recovered by me and entered my command. In order to show their loyalty, even their souls have been handed over to me. Now none of my 30000 sergeants have any different feelings for me, and they will pass false messages to you every day and every month according to the time you set to prove my innocence."


    "Not this time. As long as I leave here alive, everything will come to naught." Liu Yu said aloud. At the moment, Liu Yu''s face is very cold. It''s not a wise choice to fight Su mu in this city. No, it should be said that fighting Su Mu within the twelve cities in the south is not a wise choice, After all, Su Mu now rules the whole southern twelve cities. In addition, 30000 of the most elite Tianhe water army sergeants under Ziwei emperor palace have joined Su Mu''s command and become Su Mu''s power. He fought with Su Mu here. In the end, he must have no chance!


    Liu Yu is very clear in his heart that he may not be able to beat Su Mu alone. The white figure summoned by Su Mu when he was in the main camp last time, but relying on his momentum alone, several commanders and even some generals, including him, were crushed to the ground, not to mention that there are 20000 soldiers ready to go outside the city. It seems that it is difficult for him to leave here today.


    "Liu Yu, you are a rare talent. I won''t kill you. I will want to control you in my own hands. After all, if a qualified force wants to be established, it is necessary to train all kinds of troops under your command. Your spy strength is very good, so I want to take you back into my command and serve me. How about?" Su Mu asked with a grin.

 Chapter 496

    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Liu Yu was stunned. Then he reacted with a cold smile and said, "do you want to recover me and let me join your command? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? Besides, why do you think I''m willing to join your command and become your running dog and stand against Ziwei imperial palace?"


    "Since you refused, there''s nothing to say. I don''t expect you to take the initiative to join me."


    Su Mu shook his head with a smile and continued, "in that case, I don''t need to tell you more. Just control you by force and control your soul so that he can be loyal to me."


    Liu Yu was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he reacted and couldn''t help laughing. He said, "control me by force and then control my soul. Let me be loyal to you from my soul? Are you telling me a joke?"


    Su Mu frowned at Liu Yu''s sarcasm and said, "what? Do you think it''s funny?"


    Liu Yu stopped laughing when he heard the speech, but the smile on his face didn''t hide at all. He said aloud: "Su mu, it''s not that I Liu Yu despises you, but the soul. It''s a means that you can master after your cultivation has broken through the golden fairy. Now your cultivation is only the second grade of golden fairyland. How can you control me through your soul? I guess you want to scare me with the way of soul and make me surrender to you?"


    Su Mu laughed at the speech and said: "Liu Yu, don''t put your knowledge in the fairy world on me. Although the soul in your fairy world is a means that Luo Jinxian can master, in the world, as long as you achieve a certain degree of cultivation, you can preliminarily master the means of soul, control your own soul and even the souls of others. If I hadn''t controlled the 30000 sergeants by this means, You don''t really think how they will submit to me? "


    Liu Yu''s face stiffened when he heard the speech. Yes! Su Mu is not a local immortal in the earth fairy world, but a rising one. Although the world is weaker than the earth fairy world in all aspects, it doesn''t mean that the world has no strength!


    Liu Yu didn''t dare to act rashly now. Su Mu was right. If he hadn''t used soul means, how could he let all the sergeants loyal to Ziwei imperial palace and marshal Tianwei follow Su mu? You know what Su Mu did, but they stood on the opposite side of Ziwei imperial palace. They are not fools. How could they revolt and stand on their own with Su mu?


    "Liu Yu, I''ll give you another chance to submit to me and train qualified spies for me. I don''t need to control your soul. I just need you to make a heaven oath." Su Mu narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.


    Liu Yu snorted coldly and said, "let me see your soul means!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Liu Yu suddenly turned into a black light and ran out. Su Mu almost didn''t react at such a fast speed. Su Mu''s face changed. Without saying a word, he directly tore the space and came to the wall. In his hand, there was a jade card, which was an array jade card given to Su mu by the black emperor. Although it may not be able to trap Liu Yu, there was nothing to stop him for a while No problem.


    "Battle!"


    When the voice fell, a sky covering array was set up from the wall and surrounded the whole twelve main cities in the south. But when Su Mu was relieved and planned to send someone to look for Liu Yu, Liu Yu''s figure actually appeared not far away from the city, looked at Su mu with a sneer, turned and disappeared into black light again.


    "No!" Su Mu''s face suddenly darkened. Now he finally knows that it''s not false that the villain died of talking too much. Although he is not a villain, it''s really because of talking too much that leads to the current situation.


    When talking with Liu Yu earlier, Su Mu told him everything. When Liu Yu left the twelve cities in the South and returned to Yangcheng or Ziwei emperor palace, everything Su Mu had done before would be in vain, and he had to start a crazy escape. It was not so easy to pull up the team again on the way to escape, unless one day his cultivation could be improved Beyond anyone in Ziwei emperor palace, but that day was too far from now.


    "Thunder! Thunder! Send me 20000 sergeants immediately! You must find Liu Yu for me, even if you kill him! But you must not let him pass back the news, otherwise everything we have done before will be in vain!" Su Mu roared with a very ugly face. This is the first time he has let things out of his control. Only since he crossed the Xuantian continent until now, he has not let anything out of his control, but now Liu Yu has escaped, which means that there has been a mistake in Su Mu''s ability to control together!


    "Yes!" Lei Ming didn''t say much. Without a word, he directly sent all his sergeants to leave the twelve cities in the South and spread around. He began a carpet search all the way. He must find Liu Yu!


    "Lord Su, you can''t find Liu Yu''s position even if you find it the day after tomorrow. Since Liu Yu is a spy, he can''t leave any clues for you. Therefore, if you want to find Liu Yu, you have to be an old man." When Su Mu was helpless to reflect on himself, Feng Hua appeared in front of him and said to Su Mu calmly.


    Su Mu looked at Feng Hua with a twinkle in his eyes and said eagerly, "I forgot that Mr. Feng is still a guest in my city master''s residence. I''d like Mr. Feng to help me find Liu Yu. As long as Liu Yu finds it, I promise you to find a panacea to prolong your life within a year!"


    When the voice fell, Feng Hua nodded and said, "Liu Yu has a messenger jade symbol, so it''s not too late. I''ll go and catch Liu Yu for the Lord of Su city."


    "Thank you, Mr. Feng." Su Mu said with a sigh of relief. He believed in Feng Hua very much. After all, Feng Hua is an existence whose cultivation can be comparable to that of Zhao Huaiqing, the strongest marshal of Tianwei in Ziwei imperial palace. Is it difficult for him to make a move and can''t make Liu Yu a nine grade gold fairyland?


    Only this time, Su Mu owed a lot of people, so he proposed that he should find a panacea to prolong Feng Hua''s life within a year. There are many things in the earth fairy world that can prolong his life, but many of these things have disappeared in the long river of history.


    However, Su mu can extract the existence of book treasures from the system. It is not difficult for him to obtain some elixirs to prolong life, but it still depends on luck.

 Chapter 497

    Three hundred miles to the West outside the city, Liu Yu carefully observed that no one was following behind him. After that, he finally put down his heart and found a hidden place to sit down. He took out the messenger jade charm and prepared to contact Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei and tell him all the news he got from the twelve cities in the south.


    At this time, a flash of light flashed, but Feng Hua''s figure appeared in front of Liu Yu. Liu Yu was surprised. Feng Hua directly carried the messenger jade symbol back to the twelve southern cities before he could take it away. As for the messenger jade symbol that fell in place, he didn''t find it and let it lie in the weeds under the tree.


    ......


    Looking at Su Mu standing on the wall and the sergeant outside the city, Liu Yu couldn''t help but sigh. Looking at Su mu, Liu Yu said: "You succeeded. I didn''t escape successfully. You still caught me. But Su mu, you must know what you are doing now. Ziwei imperial palace is the strongest force among the five great emperors to remove the heaven. It can be said that stamping your foot in the earth fairy world can make the earth fairy world pale. If you are against Ziwei Imperial Palace, there is absolutely no difference It will come to a good end. "


    "I don''t need to bother you. After all, I know what I want to do. What about Ziwei emperor palace? What about Ziwei emperor? After all, they are only the more powerful among countless immortals, but they are not his word in the earth fairy world. What''s more, there is an upper fairy world. What about Ziwei emperor It''s so terrible. It''s very difficult to enter the upper fairyland. "


    "No, it''s impossible."


    On one side, Feng Hua heard the speech and said, "the crape myrtle emperor is just a chess piece for someone. It will never enter the upper fairy world."


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. He couldn''t help being surprised and said, "it''s really a big hand that someone took a great emperor as a chess piece. Does Mr. Feng know who the player on the chessboard is?"


    "It''s not the time for Su Chengzhu to know this. When the time is ripe, Su Chengzhu will naturally know everything," Feng Huasheng said.


    "No way! You must have made it up to deceive me. Who is the crape myrtle emperor? The top strongman in the earth fairy world, the super strongman of the ten products of Da Luo Jinxian, and the controller of the whole Dongtian world, how can such an amazing existence be someone else''s chess piece? Old man! I know you are extraordinary, but you can''t make up these news to belittle our crape myrtle emperor palace!" Liu Yu said with a very ugly face.


    "What ability do you have to let me open my mouth to deceive you? For Lord Su, you may be a good spy. Earning his command can greatly increase his information detection ability, but for me, you''re just a kid who hasn''t even broken through Luo Jinxian. It''s not worth mentioning. What ability do you have to let my famous Taoist ancestor Feng Hua from the fairy world come to coax you "Cheat?" Feng Hua looked at Liu Yu disdainfully and said aloud.


    "Feng Hua!? you''re Feng Hua! Feng Hua, the founder of Taoism? How could it be! Wan daoshan is at the junction of the West and the Zhongtian world. It''s very far away from here! How could you go so far to join a mole ant who is no more than the second grade cultivation of golden fairyland?! you''re lying to me!" Liu Yu said with an ugly face. What does Feng Hua''s name mean to the local immortals in the earth fairy world? It can be said that everyone knows. How can Liu Yu be willing to believe that the Savior who saved the earth fairy world from fire and water joined Su Mu''s command?


    "You misunderstood. Mr. Feng just happened to be a guest in the twelve southern cities for a while and didn''t join me." Su Mu shook his head with a smile and explained.


    "You won."


    Liu Yu finally took a deep breath when he heard the speech, and said reluctantly, "it''s half a moment away. As long as Feng Hualai''s speed is a little late, my news can be successfully sent to the marshal. However, it''s a pity that I failed, but I didn''t lose in the hands of Su mu."


    Speaking of this, Liu Yu took a deep look at Su mu. Although it was still late at night, Liu Yu''s eyes were still very clear and fell into Su Mu''s eyes. Su Mu nodded and said: "I admit that I underestimated you. I''ve always mastered everything since I embarked on the road of cultivation. It can be said that I''ve never experienced failure and everything is under my control. However, this time I underestimated you and shouldn''t talk so much nonsense with you. Fortunately, Mr. Xin Kui Feng took you back, otherwise it''s really hard to deal with it Wei, you taught me a lesson. I''m still very grateful to you. You''re right. You didn''t lose in my hands, but in the hands of Mr. Feng. However, the final result is the same, that is, you Liu Yu will serve me in the future. "


    "Don''t think about it. Unless you really master the power of the soul, I Liu Yu can''t betray Ziwei Imperial Palace, marshal and Emperor even if I die." Liu Yu said with a flat face. He still doesn''t believe that Su Mu really controls the power of the soul.


    Su Mu immediately laughed when he heard the speech. He shook his head helplessly and said with a smile: "Liu Yu, Liu Yu, should I say you''re smart or stupid? Why should I continue to cheat you when I''m in such a field? Besides, even if I don''t have the ability to master the way of soul, is it difficult for Mr. Feng to master this ability here? Liu Yu, it''s best to be obedient and less pain."


    Su Mu smiled coldly when he finished, and a light blue light suddenly flickered in his hand. It was the special energy he obtained to cultivate the prison calming power of the divine elephant. After coming to the earth fairy world, Su Mu thought he would quickly improve the proficiency of the prison calming power of the divine elephant, but the facts proved that after coming to the earth fairy world, he was more improving his cultivation and swordsmanship, For the prison strength of Shenxiang Town, there is less usual practice. However, despite this, Su Mu is still very familiar with the prison strength of Shenxiang town.


    There is no ability to pull out other people''s souls and change other people''s thoughts after seizing them. However, in order to manage the immortals under his command, Su mu can never have a different heart to betray himself, so he created this method. He forcibly pulled out other people''s souls with the hegemonic power of the divine elephant, Then capture the soul and seal it in his own Dantian with gods and demons. Where is Su Mu''s Dantian? The location of hell''s melting pot, so once those who have been robbed of their souls have different hearts, the terrible temperature of hell''s melting pot will directly turn them into fools. If Su Mu wants to, he can also take people''s lives thousands of miles away from their souls.

 Chapter 498

    Su Mu pasted the blue palm of his right hand on Liu Yu''s celestial cover, pulled his soul out of his head, and then forcibly injected an idea into Liu Yu''s soul.


    The whole process was very fast. It took only about a minute for Su Mu to complete his control over Liu Yu. By the way, he also tore off a wisp of soul and sealed it in his Dantian.


    Liu Yu only felt that his head was confused and uncertain. He looked at Su mu. He knew that this man was an enemy to Ziwei palace. He was a spy of Ziwei palace. According to reason, he would be hostile to him. However, he not only didn''t do this, but felt that he should follow him.


    "I''ve seen the Lord!" Liu Yu said solemnly, kneeling on one knee and lowering his head.


    Although Liu Yu didn''t know what had happened, and even he forgot that he and Su Mu were enemies at the last moment, Su Mu didn''t care about it. Seeing that Liu Yu was successfully recovered by himself, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. In this way, what he had said could not be spread out, and what excited Su Mu most was that Liu Yu was a qualified spy, In this way, someone under his command can train.


    "Lei Ming, did 500 people find it?" Su Mu looked at Lei Ming and asked curiously.


    Thunder quickly nodded at the speech and replied: "I have found them. They are all staying in the barracks now, but the number is a little more. There are 644 in total. They are all good seedlings and their cultivation talent is not bad. Although they have missed the most perfect cultivation time, they can break through the golden immortal cultivation in the future. They are a group of good candidates. It is a good choice to train to become spies."


    "Well, give these people to Liu Yu and let him teach all his professional knowledge to the 644 people, so that they can become a qualified spy for me in at least five years. You should know the most important thing." Su Mu glanced at Thunder and wanted to see if he understood his meaning.


    "Lord, please rest assured. I know what to do."


    Thunder nodded and replied. Then he looked at Liu Yu and said, "come with me."


    When the voice fell, Liu Yu quickly nodded and followed Lei Ming to the military camp outside the city. It was still late at night, but everyone was immortal. They looked at the dark night as if it were day. Lei Ming left with Liu Yu. Su Mu also turned back to thank Feng Hua and solemnly said that he would find a panacea for prolonging life and give it to him within a year.


    In this regard, Feng Hua shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s not necessary. It''s just a small thing. Lord Su should concentrate on developing his power and don''t focus on these things. Besides, even if I can''t prolong my life after breaking through the failure of the old Taoist priest, isn''t there still a list of gods of Lord Su?"


    Su Mu also smiled and nodded. Without too much words, Feng Hua returned to the yard he chose in the city master''s house. Su Mu rushed to the military camp outside the city. The 20000 sergeants who had besieged the city were also a little idle and bored. They returned to the city they had stationed in. This time, they ran to besiege the city but did nothing, which really made them feel bored.


    "I thought there would be a big war, but I didn''t think it would end without doing anything." a sergeant in golden Wonderland stretched his waist a little bored. At this time, he and several colleagues were rushing to the place where he had been stationed.


    "Who says not? I hope we will have a chance to go to the battlefield next time. Our Lord is still from Ziwei emperor palace, so we can''t go to the battlefield. By the way, commander Lei Ming said a while ago that he would choose 12 new people from 30000 sergeants as the commander of 30000 sergeants. I don''t know if I can be selected." Another sergeant of golden fairyland said aloud.


    "Let''s forget it. Don''t think about these useless things. What accomplishments do we have? There are 4000 golden immortals among 30000 sergeants. Can we become one of the 4000? If you want to say that our accomplishments are stronger, it''s better to say that our brothers have just broken through the golden immortals accomplishments. Only Wang Xixi broke through the second grade of golden fairyland earlier, right Yes, I heard that Lao Wang didn''t come with us this time because he was closed to break through the third grade of golden fairyland? Really or not? "A sergeant asked aloud.


    "Who knows? Won''t it be clear when I see him in the future?"


    "Needless to say, even if Wang 16 and his Ya didn''t break through the third grade of golden fairyland, there''s still no problem to compete for the position of one of the twelve commanders with his current cultivation. As for us, don''t think about it. Just do what we should do. Maybe one day we can make a contribution to the Lord and let him reward us."


    The people chatted all the way to the West City, but here, a sharp eyed Sergeant suddenly saw a white jade plate on the grass not far away. It was a good thing, so he quickly crossed the people and picked up the jade plate and looked at it.


    "What is this? Do you know?" a sergeant came behind him and asked with some doubts.


    The man who picked up the jade card shook his head, then frowned, nodded and said, "I seem to have seen this thing used by others, but I really don''t know what it is."


    "What, show me?"


    A sergeant who finally walked asked curiously, leaned out his head and saw the jade card in his hand. He immediately widened his eyes and said, "lying slot! Isn''t this a messenger jade amulet? You can pick it up?"


    "Summoning jade talisman? Are you sure?" the sergeant who picked up the jade plaque asked suspiciously. They have heard of what the summoning jade talisman is, but few people know what it looks like. After all, the summoning jade talisman in the fairy world belongs to a kind of treasure, which few people can own, This is really a little behind the fact that Xuantian mainland has one messenger jade amulet.


    "Nonsense, how can I say that I was also the spy leader of the Tianhe water army in Ziwei emperor palace. I used this thing many times to contact the main force of the Tianhe water army for support. How can I not know this thing? Give it to me and let me see what it says."


    The sergeant heard the news and handed him the messenger jade amulet. He asked strangely, "how did this thing appear here?"


    "Who knows, but let me see what message is written in it. Ah, it seems that this messenger jade symbol has been used several times, but the latest message has not been sent yet. Can I see it from the earliest?"


    "OK." the crowd nodded.

 Chapter 499

    In the military camp of the main city, Lei Ming is explaining what happened to 640 recruited breakthrough practitioners. When they know that Su Mu actually found spies beside Ziwei emperor for them as instructors to train them, don''t mention how excited they are. Everyone is very excited and wants to receive training on spies quickly.


    When Lei Ming recruited more than 600 people, none of them had passed his strict review. Generally, their strength was only ordinary heaven fairyland. However, Lei Ming tested their root and bone talents. They were all people with good talents but did not work hard. They had missed the best training opportunity, but as long as they worked hard, they could break through the golden immortal realm sooner or later, Become a leader in undercover agents.


    "Liu Yu, these people will be trained by you in the future. 640 people. The LORD said to train at least 100 people in a year and let them put them into use. Do you understand?" Lei Ming said to Liu Yu.


    "I''m afraid not."


    Liu Yu shook his head when he heard the speech and said in some distress: "Commander Lei Ming, don''t forget that marshal Tianwei sent me to monitor the Lord in the twelve southern cities. If I stay here all the time and don''t go back, I''m afraid Marshal Tianwei will think more. Besides, General Chen Jingsheng is a powerful think tank under Marshal Tianwei. If I stay here for a long time, Chen Jingsheng will think more. Then he will affect Marshal Tianwei''s life If you decide, it''s also bad news for the Lord. "


    Lei Ming was stunned when he heard the speech. Obviously, he didn''t consider so much, but he also responded quickly. He knew that what Liu Yu said was true and didn''t hesitate too much. He said, "then you should train them temporarily and give it to the tea girl when the tea girl comes. After all, the chief person in charge of the net chosen by the Lord is the tea girl."


    "OK." Liu Yu nodded and made the dignity of a qualified spy instructor. He took the 640 spies away from the military camp and went to the mountains not far away. Spies can not be trained only by training in the military camp. Every spy has experienced numerous tasks and adventures and survived in dangerous situations again and again.


    There is a saying that is very good. A spy found by the enemy is not a good spy, but a spy who has not been found by the enemy is not a qualified spy, because he doesn''t know how to deal with the next thing. It''s not terrible to be found. It''s best to run away with your own legs. If you can''t run away, you should destroy all the bad news about yourself, the most important thing Suicide after death.


    This is also the personal cultivation of each spy. Liu Yu glanced back at the spies who closely followed him. If these 600 people were trained by him, there might only be about 200 left, or even less, because his training method was based on the training of Ziwei emperor, which can be said to be the most terrible training method.


    In those years, their group of spies died and injured under the training of the crape myrtle emperor. Finally, there were only 17 people left, but all of them were top spies. Each of them could sneak into other worlds and secretly detect the information they needed. It can be said that the success rate was very high, but later, because of an accident, only 17 of them were left Liu Yu returned to Ziwei emperor''s palace alone. Ziwei emperor also began to train new spies. He had no place to play. He was assigned to Tianhe water army and became the commander under Marshal Tianwei.


    At the beginning, Liu Yu thought that Ziwei wanted to investigate Marshal Tianwei and caused a lot of trouble. Later, he learned that Ziwei really gave him up. Since then, Liu Yu has never accepted any spy mission. He didn''t pick up his spy equipment until Marshal Tianwei sent him to investigate Su Mu a few days ago, but it''s a pity, After a long rest, the first mission failed.


    Entering the mountains, Liu Yu chose a dense forest as their temporary meeting place and asked aloud, "has commander Lei Ming taught you some knowledge about spies during this time?"


    "No, commander Lei Ming just called us together and hasn''t trained us yet," said a middle-aged man with no appearance and no sense of existence.


    "Really? Now you have to accept your first class. Friendly tips, I was a spy trained by Ziwei emperor, so I made your training method. You will suffer inhuman torture, find opportunities between life and death and survive. The first class will be dead, and no one will die If you remember his name, those who survive will have their own code and start real training. Is there any problem? "Liu Yu said in a very flat tone.


    After listening to what Liu Yu said, the 640 spies all had the idea of quitting. After all, they still haven''t learned any knowledge and will face life and death directly, which made many of them cold. Liu Yu looked at their hesitation and smiled coldly and said, "what''s the problem, I''ll ask you for the last time?"


    After hearing Liu Yu''s words, everyone present was for a while, and quickly said, "we haven''t received any training. Is it too fast to directly put us in danger of life and death?"


    "Yes, coach, you have to give us at least some time to accept these things?"


    Liu Yu smelled that there was no change in his face and said, "finally, is there a problem?"


    Speechless, everyone at the scene understood that Liu Yu would not listen whether they had a problem or not. At random, everyone took a deep breath. Since they chose to become a spy, they naturally didn''t want to escape. The middle-aged man who spoke earlier said again: "coach, let''s start. I don''t believe my luck will be so bad that I can''t even pass the first level."


    Liu Yu nodded when he heard the speech, and a smile appeared on his face. He asked aloud, "what about you?"


    Perhaps moved by the middle-aged man''s words, everyone replied in unison: "we don''t believe that our luck is so bad that we can''t even pass the first level. Let''s start."


    "Well, your nightmare is about to begin. There is no way out, only life and death. Survival is your only goal. There is no need to say more about the dead. I believe you know it very well." Liu Yu said coldly, leading these people into the abyss like a devil.

 Chapter 500

    Liu Yu''s first lesson was very simple. There were endless mountains in the west of the twelve cities in the south. There were many terrible monsters that had not been discovered by the human race. Liu Yu gave them a month to find out the living places of all monsters, and wanted to get the objects that proved the existence of the monsters, and bring them back in the mouth of the monsters.


    The first lesson is simple, but at least those monsters have the strength of real fairyland. Most of them are just ordinary fairyland immortals. If they encounter any monsters, they will die in the mountains. No one remembers their names, and only bones will be left in the mountains, Or it should be said that it is the feces excreted by monsters.


    "You don''t have to think about running away. You should know what''s missing from you. If you run away, it''s a pity that there will only be one way waiting for you. Death, okay?" Liu Yu looked at the crowd and grinned.


    "Yes!"


    "Well, let''s go. Remember, those who survive are qualified to continue the following spy training. The dead will only become the excrement of monsters." Liu Yu grinned and turned directly back to the main city. He no longer cares about the spy seedlings. He just needs to tell Su Mu and send someone to meet people at the meeting place in a month.


    ......


    The sky gradually lit up, and many things happened overnight. Liu Yu escaped failure and was controlled by Su mu. He became the first spy under his command to serve Su mu. 640 spies also stepped into the abyss and embarked on a road of near death. After su Mu arrived at the military camp, he found that those who did not stay were also bored, I wanted to see how Liu Yu trained spies. He had to turn around and return to the city master''s house.


    Although he didn''t sleep all night, Su Mu''s spirit didn''t shrink at all. Instead, as before, he was dealing with the large and small affairs in the city in the study. Some boring Su Mu directly threw his brush aside, stretched his waist and said, "when red tea comes, I can hand over these things to her to deal with. At that time, I can be lazy."


    The voice fell, but there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, and a clear and pleasant voice: "I thought the childe missed my body. I didn''t expect to pick up my body for my laziness. Childe, you really make red tea feel sad."


    Su Mu grinned when he heard the speech, which really meant that Cao Cao was coming. With a big hand, he opened the door with Xianyuan, and the figure of red tea appeared in front of him. Today''s red tea was wearing a red robe as usual, and his hair was tied up at will, but Su Mu always felt that red tea looked a little different from before.


    "Childe, looking at me like this makes me very shy." tea smiled and said.


    Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech, stretched his waist and replied, "I just think you look a little different today, but I can''t tell what''s different."


    "Is tea more beautiful?"


    Tea joked: "it seems that as long as tea is dressing up, you may be able to get lost."


    Su Mu smiled and said, "it''s not impossible. I''ve waited so long to wait for you. Come in quickly."


    "Yes." tea slightly personally saluted, entered the study and looked around. There were some green bonsai around, several bookshelves full of books, and a small desk full of books. It seemed that it was an unfinished business in the city.


    Su Mu smiled and said in a relaxed voice, "I''m much more relaxed now. None of the people below really know how to deal with these things, but now, I can also be lazy. In the future, these things will be handled by you."


    "I said, childe, you tell me about these official affairs when I come. I haven''t had a rest after driving so long. Do you think childe is willing to watch Red Tea deal with things so tired?" red tea joked.


    "That''s reasonable." Su Mu smiled. How could he feel tired when his accomplishments reached their level. It''s obviously that tea is teasing himself. Now Su Mu has found that tea is different from before.


    Whether it''s the title or character, it seems that they have changed. Before, red tea and never claimed to be concubines, which can only be claimed if they have a very close relationship. Moreover, the character before red tea belongs to a woman who doesn''t talk much and is very elegant. Now it''s more charming in it after it''s been missing for a while.


    The reason why she has such a change is that when she stayed in Ziwei emperor''s palace, her friend Qingluo taught her the way. In order to grasp Su Mu''s heart, it was difficult to do with the previous character of red tea. Therefore, distressed red tea found Qingluo and asked her for advice for a period of time. This charming appearance was really taught by Qingluo, Qingluo said that such a woman is full of temptation for men, and few men can resist it.


    As for the sentence after sentence, the concubine was nothing more than a sideshow reminder to Su Mu that she volunteered to become your warm bed maid, but Su Mu seemed to have no expression about it. She neither refused nor promised. She was a proper scum man.


    The person Su Mu loves in his heart is still Liu Qingyi, and Su Mu once said he would only love him, but now the attack of red tea is like a storm. Su Mu doesn''t know how to refuse, but he can only act as if he can''t see or hear. After all, he still has a good impression of red tea. If Liu Qingyi agrees, he can really take red tea as his concubine,


    ......


    Su Mu took red tea around the city master''s residence and asked her to choose the courtyard to live in. Then she asked her to rest for some time. Instead, she ran out of the city master''s residence and planned to leave the twelve cities in the south. Originally, he only found red tea to serve himself on weekdays, but he didn''t think that red tea''s attack was so fierce, Su Mu couldn''t resist at all, so Su Mu finally decided to leave the twelve cities in the South and walk around.


    In this regard, Su Mu told Lei Ming about this and asked him to assist red tea to take charge of the twelve cities in the south. Then he left directly. Lei Ming once said to himself that as long as his cultivation reaches the golden immortal realm, he can return to the world through the soaring pool, but there is a time limit. Su Mu''s trip is to return to the world to see how his wife and daughter are.

 Chapter 501

    Su Mu didn''t tell anyone about his departure. He just asked Lei Ming to tell tea on behalf of him. By the way, Liu Yu returned to marshal Tianwei to monitor his every move. If Zhao Huaiqing had any thoughts that were not good for him, he immediately sent a letter to Lei Ming and asked Lei Ming to move to the treasure house with 30000 sergeants and wait for him to come back.


    Liu Yu naturally didn''t have any resistance to Su Mu''s order. He nodded and agreed. Although he didn''t know where the treasure house Su Mu said was and where it was, since Su Mu said thunder would take them there, there was no need to worry.


    Su Mu didn''t leave empty handed, but borrowed a thousand masks from Liu Yu to hide his belongings. Nothing will happen to the twelve cities in the south in a short time. Although Tianting led the army into the northern world, they couldn''t come to the twelve cities in the South with the obstruction of Qinghua Emperor Palace and marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei, So when Su Mu left, he didn''t have any worries. After he declared that he was closed and broke through cultivation, Su Mu left with a thousand mask and hurried all the way to the East.


    Although all the five worlds have access to the world, Su Mu is most familiar with the place where he soared. There are two middle-aged people guarding the place. The most important thing is that Su Mu doesn''t know where the soaring pool in the northern world is, Even if it is found, how can others be willing to help him open the channel to the world and let him pass?


    Although Su Mu''s appearance hasn''t changed much in the fairy world, his mind is very different. Originally, he thought he didn''t have any ambition, or even had no ambition, but now? He not only raised his ambition, but also wanted to unify the whole fairy world and become the Lord of the fairy world.


    Originally, he said that men should use their fists to solve problems, but when two super powerful sword techniques were put in front of him, he still embarked on the road of sword cultivation without hesitation.


    Originally, he thought he would fall in love with Liu Qingyi forever, but now it''s not long. The beautiful figure of red tea doesn''t know when it entered his heart. Su Mu doesn''t understand how he has changed so much in recent years, but it doesn''t matter. Su Mu only knows that no matter how his mind changes, he can still be himself.


    ......


    At the first time when he entered the Oriental world, Su Mu took out the messenger jade amulet left by the black emperor. Only since the last goodbye, he and the black emperor haven''t seen each other for several years. He doesn''t know how that guy is doing in the earth fairy world. Did he take a group of fellow clans as younger brothers and bully them all day.


    At the other end of the eastern world, in the south of the eastern world, close to the southern world, the black emperor was slowly walking towards the depths of the eastern world. Suddenly, he felt the movement of the messenger jade symbol on his body, which made his eyes brighten. After so many years, did the bastard finally want to say to himself?


    "Boy? Where are you? It''s hard for the dog Lord to find you. Do you know? You have no conscience and don''t know to take the initiative to contact the dog Lord. The dog Lord has had a terrible life in recent years." the black emperor said to the messenger Yufu.


    Su Mu at the other end could not help grinning after seeing the message from the black emperor and replied, "I thought you were dead. Why? Didn''t you find a group of your peers and take them to bully?"


    "Bah! Master dog, I manage everything every day. Who would go to those blood garbage fellows to bully me? I''m not idle and bored. You know, master dog has done many earth shaking things during this time, but it''s a pity that you don''t know. By the way, where are you now? Why do you suddenly want to contact master dog? Why? I can''t stay around and find him Will the dog master take you to fly? "The black emperor asked in great doubt. His tone was still full of teasing.


    "I''m doing well. I''m going to feisheng pool. My cultivation has broken through the second grade of golden fairyland. I can go back to Xuantian continent through feisheng pool. I want to ask you how you are now? Do you want to go back to Xuantian continent with me?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "You''ve broken through the second grade of golden fairyland? You''re really a monster. Lord dog has done not so many earth shaking things these days and obtained a lot of things that are helpful for cultivation. Now you''re only half of golden fairyland. You''ve broken through the second grade of golden fairyland. Is the treatment of Ziwei Imperial Palace really so good? What''s the matter I also want to get a Tianjiao name of one side of the force to bring it for a while, so that Ziwei emperor palace can bring me under his command? "The black emperor said somewhat uncomfortable. He thought he would not be able to throw away Su Mu''s handle after he came to the earth fairy world, but at least he could achieve the same level of cultivation?


    You know, he stole the cemeteries of two generals of gouchen emperor''s palace in the western world, and sneaked into it when the guard of gouchen emperor''s palace was most lax and stole a lot of good things. Nevertheless, his cultivation is only half a golden fairyland now. Is it difficult that the treatment of Ziwei Emperor''s palace is really so good? Comparable to digging two graves in a row?


    "Forget it, Ziwei imperial palace is a human force. You are still a demon family, so Ziwei imperial palace will probably not accept you, and who told you that my cultivation speed is so fast because of Ziwei imperial palace?" Su Mu said.


    "If you don''t rely on the resources of Ziwei emperor''s palace, you can''t break through from an ordinary fairy to the second grade of golden fairyland in such a period of time. You know, master dog, I got a lot of good things several times. Now my cultivation is only half a golden fairy." the black emperor said with some disbelief.


    "Ziwei imperial palace is a point system. In addition to the fixed resources every month, if you want to get items that are helpful for cultivation, you still have to do some tasks that can get points, and then go to Ziwei pavilion to exchange them. After I joined Ziwei Imperial Palace, I only performed the practical tasks once and could get several points?" Su Mu said reluctantly.


    "What you said is reasonable. You must reach the realm of golden immortals before you can enter the Xuantian continent through the soaring pool? Then I don''t have to go. After all, I still have a lot of distance to break through the golden immortals. Go back to the Xuantian continent yourself, boy. I''ll wait for you in the earth fairy world. When you come back from the Xuantian continent, master Gou''s accomplishments will definitely surpass After you, you''ll wait and see. "The black emperor said solemnly.

 Chapter 502

    Su Mu was amused by the black emperor''s words. If the black Emperor didn''t have much chance, it would be difficult to catch up with him. After all, the plug-in user of an owner''s system has too many advantages over him. Moreover, Su Mu will stay for two or three days at most this time. If the black emperor wants to catch up with himself in these two or three days, it can be said to be extremely painful.


    "OK, it will take me at most two or three days to return to Xuantian continent this time. Are you sure you can catch up with my accomplishments in two or three days? If you can really break through to the same level as me in three days, needless to say, you can get you a hot pot every day when you meet in the future. What do you like to eat?" Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "What are you going to do when you go back? And since you have made up your mind to go back, why don''t you want to stay more days? I haven''t seen you for so long. I guess your daughter is about to grow into a little girl of Qiaojia Jasper." the black emperor grinned.


    "Naturally, I have something to do when I go back. As for why I don''t stay longer, do you really think I don''t want to stay longer?"


    After that, Su Mu also reluctantly turned his mouth. There was only one channel from the earth fairy world to the Xuantian continent, and the reason why this channel could be transmitted to the Xuantian continent through him was that at least one cultivation was needed at the end of the earth fairy world channel to reach the existence of Da Luo Jinxian level to open the channel, and a Da Luo Jinxian opened the channel for two to three days at most.


    "That''s a deal! Boy, I''m still far away from the location of feisheng pool, so you''d better go back this time. If there''s enough time, I can wait for you at feisheng pool." the black emperor said.


    After reading it, Su Mu put away the messenger jade amulet. He wanted to take the black emperor back to have a look, but now it''s not necessary. After all, the black emperor''s strength has not been able to withstand the strong space pull in the channel to the Xuantian continent.


    At this point, Su Mu''s body suddenly tore the space and rushed to the location of the soaring pool. At the other end, in the twelve cities in the south, after the rest, red tea wanted to find Su Mu to know the details of the twelve cities in the south, but he couldn''t be found. Some speechless red tea thought to himself that he didn''t behave too much, Is Su Mu afraid of himself and hiding from himself?


    Red tea finds Lei Ming and asks Lei Ming about Su Mu''s trace. Lei Ming tells him that Su Mu plans to go back to Xuantian. Red tea can''t help feeling very helpless. She has just come to the twelve cities in the South and wants to take advantage of this time to see if she can further develop her relationship with Su mu, But unexpectedly, Su Mu left after letting himself take over the normal affairs of the twelve southern cities.


    ......


    Two days later, in Yangcheng, Liu Yu''s figure appeared not far away from Yangcheng. The sharp eyed city wall guard opened the city gate at the first moment when he saw the thunder and put Liu Yu into the city. Liu Yu didn''t make any stop and hurried to the city master''s house. After all, he went to the twelve southern cities to investigate Su mu, Now I must report to Zhao Huaiqing as soon as I come back.


    "Recently, Su Mu has always been the same as usual. Basically, he is practicing in seclusion every day except handling the size of the twelve southern cities. Just the day before I came back, Su Mu officially announced the seclusion and handed over 30000 sergeants to commander Lei Ming. The political affairs of the twelve southern cities were handed over to the red girl from Ziwei emperor palace." Liu Yu said aloud.


    "Give it to the tea girl? Liu Yu, isn''t the tea girl one of the great emperor''s maidens? Why did she come to the twelve cities in the south?" Zhao Huaiqing asked in great doubt. You know, tea is one of the seven maidens cultivated by Ziwei emperor. How did she follow Su Mu to the twelve cities in the south?


    "The marshal doesn''t know. When Su Mu just joined the Ziwei emperor palace, the emperor ordered the tea girl to be su Mu''s personal maid. It''s been several years, so it''s not a problem to follow Su Mu to the twelve southern cities." Chen Jingsheng interrupted.


    "So? Liu Yu, continue to talk about the news you got from the twelve cities in the south. Has Su Mu heard anything except these things?" Zhao Huaiqing asked aloud.


    "No more."


    Liu Yu shook his head and suddenly thought of something at random. He replied: "by the way, Su Mu recovered a top strong man to his command some time ago and became a sacrifice in Su Mu''s house."


    "Oh? Su Mu has recovered a top strongman? What''s his name, do you know?" Zhao Huaiqing asked with a smile, as if he didn''t care about it. After all, Su Mu''s cultivation reputation is not high now. How about even a great Luo Jinxian joining his command? Is it really recovered by Su mu?


    "His surname is Feng. His accomplishments are a little hard to see, but from Su Mu''s attitude towards the man, he should still be very strong, and I estimate that the sacrifice has at least the accomplishments above the five grades of Da Luo Jinxian." Liu Yu said aloud.


    "Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation of five grades? Su Mu should not be watched by anyone? You know, now he''s only the cultivation of golden fairyland. How can he recover so strong?" Chen Jingsheng said with some worry.


    "It''s not impossible, Liu Yu. You''ve worked hard these days. By the way, tell Su mu for me that he''d better be careful recently. How can a strong man of the five products of Luo Jinxian be willingly recovered by his younger generation? Su Mu is not a fool and should know what I mean. Liu Yu, please go again." Zhao Huaiqing said aloud.


    "I see." Liu Yu nodded. Without too much stop, he turned and hurried to the twelve cities in the south.


    After Liu Yu left, Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath and said with some worry: "I guess Su Mu has long found out that we have been monitoring him. Have you noticed that all the news coming back to our ears, whether from sergeant or Liu Yu, is good done by Su mu, and there is no bad thing. The most important thing is that the words they say are not much different. Su Mu began to practice after dealing with political affairs. Liu Yu knows that this is normal, But how could those sergeants know Su Mu''s daily movements? "


    After the voice fell, Chen Jingsheng immediately noticed something wrong. A flash of light flashed in his eyes and said, "marshal, do you mean that all the messages we received before were sent back by Su Mu''s spies?"


    "It''s not impossible, but I haven''t figured out one thing. That''s how Su Mu found out that the spy weapons we placed among the sergeants made them all keep the same dictation." Zhao Huaiqing narrowed his eyes after saying that, obviously doubting Su Mu''s production.

 Chapter 503

    After listening to Zhao Huaiqing''s explanation, Chen Jingsheng also felt something wrong. Yes, why did all the sergeants who sent the message back before deliver the same message? This time, they sent Liu Yu to explore the message and didn''t get any information, which made them feel a burst of fear. What was su Mu secretly doing, Why can''t they find out at all.


    Although they know that Su Mu is likely to do something secretly, they can''t really go to the twelve southern cities to investigate Su Mu because of such speculation. If these are really just their conjectures and Su Mu doesn''t do anything else, wouldn''t they offend Su mu in vain and turn a soaring person against them? You know, although their relationship with Su Mu is not very good, they will not become enemies.


    But if they go to investigate Su Mu without any evidence, it''s not necessarily. No one knows what Su Mu will do. It''s not good to offend a climber, especially among the previous climbers, Just a few years after they came to the earth fairy world, they have grown from an ordinary immortal to a strong person who has reached the second grade of golden fairyland. This terrible cultivation speed makes them feel extremely afraid.


    If you really want to kill Su mu, you can kill him directly. Naturally, it''s not a problem, but is it so easy for the ascendant to kill? Someone once had a killing heart for a soaring person and killed a soaring person, but what was the result? The soaring man used his cards to escape the situation of death. After that, he just disappeared for a short time of 30 years. After 30 years, he reappeared in the earth fairyland and showed his unstoppable strength. Fortunately, the soaring man was not a vicious generation, but destroyed the original mastermind and accomplice who wanted to kill him.


    So over the years, a large part of the reason why countless soaring people have been able to grow up safely is that they are not sure how many cards the soaring people have. Zhao Huaiqing clearly remembers that he wanted to seal Su Mu as the leader. Some people under his command were unwilling and were in trouble. When Su Mu town pressed them, the ghost gave off a terrible smell, Su Mu''s bottom card is probably that thing, but Zhao Huaiqing won''t think that Su Mu has only one bottom card, otherwise he won''t be exposed so easily.


    So at the moment, although Zhao Huaiqing has 70% confidence in his heart to determine what Su Mu is doing secretly, he is not easy to start, because once he fails to kill Su Mu and let him run away, he may only be waiting for him from the other party''s endless revenge.


    However, Zhao Huaiqing is also one of the most powerful people in the earth fairy world. His inability to fight doesn''t mean he can''t find someone to fight. However, if he wants to find someone, he can''t expose his existence. He must completely separate his figure from this matter. Otherwise, if the person he''s looking for fails, Su Mu won''t doubt him.


    But the risk of this plan is great. Zhao Huaiqing must choose someone he trusts most. This time, he doesn''t want to kill Su mu, but he wants to find a real spy king to explore Su Mu''s bottom and see what Su Mu wants to do.


    Although Liu Yu is excellent, his secret detection methods can only be regarded as above the middle. The person Zhao Huaiqing wants to find is a real top secret agent. It is enough to prove the strength of this person that he can sneak into the gouchen palace and leave the western world safely after stealing treasure, and repeatedly appear to provoke the strong people of the gouchen palace and leave them safely from their hands.


    Zhao Huaiqing still listened to Chen Jingsheng''s news about the top spy. Later, he sent someone to check it and found that it was true. Therefore, he felt great longing for the mysterious top spy who could sneak into Goudi palace and steal treasure and leave safely. He wanted to take the guy under his command!


    At the moment, the mysterious spy Zhao Huaiqing is looking for is in xiaomujunei next to the flying pool of the Oriental world. Now he sits on the ground and looks at several good things in front of him with some excitement. These are the fruits of his war during this period of time!


    With a closer look, the mysterious spy stood up and shouted excitedly, "I''m so trapped! Lying in the trough! His grandmother''s gouchen emperor''s palace! Wait for me. The emperor will copy the guy to dig the grave of your gouchen emperor''s palace! No! I don''t just need to dig the last two terms, three terms and four terms. I''ll dig it for 18 generations!"


    Sure enough, it was su Mu''s companion, the black emperor, who wanted to dig the tomb of gouchen emperor''s palace. His other identity was the mysterious spy who sneaked into gouchen emperor''s palace to steal the treasure and left safely. As for why gouchen emperor''s palace didn''t spread the news that the person who stole the treasure was a dog, maybe it was because he couldn''t afford to lose that person, After all, it''s not so humiliating to disguise the treasure thief as a top spy, but if gouchen palace admits that it was a dog who stole the treasure, I''m afraid the whole fairy world will sneer at them, so gouchen palace spread the inaccurate news.


    "What''s the matter, dog son? Why are you going to dig the ancestral grave of emperor Chen''s palace?" the black chess saint who was playing chess asked aloud.


    The black emperor was very upset when he heard the speech. He picked up the thing in front of him. It was a broken bronze mirror. The black emperor said very upset: "Doesn''t this thing say that it is one of the top treasures of gouchen emperor''s palace? How far did the emperor take him? It broke down and broke into such a broken state. If this thing is really the top treasure, how could it break down? No, the emperor thought a little, but he left first."


    The voice fell. The black emperor was very angry and left directly with a shovel. The speed was so fast that it even turned into a residual shadow. The black-and-white chess Saint felt speechless when he saw it. The black chess Saint said: "Are all the demon families in Xuantian mainland like this? The most important thing is that this guy also flew to the earth fairy world. It''s clear that he dug the ancestral grave of gouchen emperor''s palace and stole the precious treasure of gouchen emperor''s palace. It''s like he was wronged."


    The white chess Saint ignored what the black chess Saint said, but said very plainly: "I won again, 3000 Xianjing, give me the money."


    The black chess saint was stunned when he heard the speech. He lowered his head and looked at the chessboard. He couldn''t help being silent. He immediately said angrily, "lie in the slot, you cheat! Just now the white chess piece wasn''t here! Did you move the chessboard? Come again, this one doesn''t count!"

 Chapter 504

    Not long after the black emperor left, Su Mu tore the space and came here. After looking around, he was a little confused. He had sent a message to tell the black-and-white saints that he wanted to return to Xuantian through the channel. The black-and-white saints also said they would come out to pick him up. How could he not see anyone?


    Su Mu was puzzled and strode into the valley. There was smoke swirling in the valley. There were many wooden houses in the mountains and forests, which were the places where the two masters of black and white chess lived in their leisure time. Su Mu stretched out his divine consciousness and explored out. He couldn''t help smiling and walked towards the small wooden house in the East.


    Before Su Mu approached, a noisy voice came into his ears. The black chess Saint said very upset: "you bastard! You must have moved the chessboard! This white chess was not in this position just now! Do you still want me to give money? Are you kidding! There''s no life for money!"


    "I beat you. Don''t say that. I''m afraid I''ll kill you accidentally. No one will give me money in the future."


    The white chess Saint said aloud, his tone was full of certainty, and continued: "and I haven''t moved the chessboard. The white boy was in that position just now. If you don''t give me money, I''ll never play chess with you."


    "Hey!"


    The black chess Saint smiled at the speech and said, "you don''t want me to play chess with you. Who else will play with you? Are you free? Do you still want to go out and find someone who can play chess? You know, we are sealed here by heaven, and we can''t go out in less time. Would you be bored if I didn''t play chess with you?"


    "I''m sure not. Even if I don''t play chess, I can go fishing every day to kill time. Recently, I found that there are more fish in the river in the back mountain. If I want to go fishing, there will be a lot of gains. In contrast, playing chess with you is really meaningless, and you are a smelly chess basket. I don''t want to play with you every time you like to be naughty." the white chess Saint said mercilessly, The sentence is extremely poisonous, making the black chess saint''s face more and more ugly.


    "Fart! Have the ability to do it again! I want to prove who is the smelly chess Basket!" the black chess Saint said angrily.


    "OK, but you have to continue to make a premise and give me the money I just won." the white chess Saint said calmly.


    "Take it!"


    The black chess saint''s face was dark and said very displeased, "I''ll give it to you for the time being! Wait, I''ll get it all back right away!"


    "That''s what you said before, and then you played 12 games with me in a row, 36000 fairy crystals." the white chess Saint said.


    At this time, Su Mu slowly came over with a smile on his face and said, "the two predecessors are playing chess again? It seems that the winner this time is master white again? Master Black''s chess skills are still the same as usual."


    "Bastard, get out of here! When I teach this bastard who doesn''t know heaven and earth, let him understand who is the smelly chess Basket!" the black chess Saint said very displeased. Immediately, with a big hand waving about half a meter, the chessboard appeared in front of them again. Then without saying a word, the black chess Saint took one of the sunspots directly, It plunged into the center.


    "You still have the same rules. Take the Central Plains first, and then the ring seat. You dream of winning around the Central Plains, but you can''t remember how many times I beat you from outside the Central Plains to win." the white chess Saint said with a smile.


    "Come on! I''ve been letting you go before. Anyway, I have a lot of money. I see you''re so poor to support you. Besides, I''ll use all my skills to defeat you this time, which can further prove that my strength is better than you!" the black chess Saint raised his head and said proudly.


    The white chess Saint didn''t speak any more. Obviously, he was used to the words of the black chess Saint before each start. He hasn''t changed for so many years. He thought whether he should give him a hand today?


    .......


    Su Mu stood by and watched the two men''s moves in chess. He thought about the reason behind each step, why they wanted to go here, what the advantages and disadvantages were, why they didn''t go here, whether they would be besieged or what. Su Mu looked very carefully at each step, But the only problem is that the speed of the two people falling is too fast. Basically, as soon as the sunspot falls, the white son follows closely, and the white son falls, the sunspot also follows immediately. It seems that neither of them can do anything. However, it is not difficult to find that the black chess saint is slowly falling into the downwind with his increasingly ugly face.


    Su Mu looked at it and suddenly felt that there were many ways in his mind. He couldn''t help comparing his eyes and relying on his divine knowledge to continue to observe their chess moves. Then he sat cross legged. If no one began to practice, the white chess saint was stunned. Then he slowed down his speed. The black chess Saint didn''t say anything, Also followed the white chess saint to slow down the speed of falling.


    The two played chess like this. Su mu on one side kept thinking about problems by relying on his divine knowledge. At the next moment, Su Mu suddenly felt a surge of energy in his body. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling anxious. He quickly controlled the energy in his body and didn''t let him leak out. Then he began to swallow this energy slowly.


    An hour later, Su Mu opened his eyes. Seeing that the black-and-white chess Saint also temporarily stopped playing chess, he looked sideways at Su Mu playing a set of strange boxing. If modern people can see it, they will be able to understand it. It is Taijiquan, the health boxing loved by countless middle-aged and elderly people.


    Su Mu used the energy he had just swallowed in his body and started Taijiquan, which shocked the black-and-white two saints. The black chess Saint said in surprise: "This guy just had no yin-yang Qi in his body, but after he played this slow boxing, he was able to control yin-yang for a short time and let the yin-yang Qi be perfectly controlled in his hands. This boxing looks very slow, but it is full of killing opportunities. I''m afraid a fist will fall on you."


    "Haosheng''s exquisite fist palm technique can catch his opponent unprepared by the sudden speed change. The occasional irrigation of Yin-Yang Qi makes his opponent more defenseless. Although the speed is slow, it contains the meaning of the balance of Yin-Yang Avenue. Speed is like yin-yang. Good guy, I''ve never seen this palm technique before and I don''t know who created it?" the white chess saint was also surprised.


    While they were talking, Su Mu also completely and successfully operated the Qi of yin and Yang. When he stopped, his accomplishments naturally broke through to the third grade of golden fairyland, which surprised Su mu for a while.

 Chapter 505

    After a while, Su Mu stabilized his cultivation that he had just broken through, smiled and arched the black-and-white chess saint and said, "thank you, two predecessors."


    The white chess Saint shook his head and said, "we haven''t done anything to help you. It doesn''t have much to do with us, but your talent is good."


    The black chess Saint nodded one after another and said, "yes, I didn''t expect your boy''s talent to be so amazing. Just watching us play chess, we actually understood the way of yin and Yang and created such a fist palm skill containing the way of yin and Yang."


    Su Mu smiled at the speech and did not explain that Taijiquan was not created by himself. After all, immortal Zhang of Wudang has no reputation to spread to the world. Even if he explained it, they would not believe it.


    After a casual chat for a while, the white chess Saint said aloud, "boy, do you want to go back to Xuantian through the space channel of feisheng pool?"


    "That''s right. I''ve been away from Xuantian for several years. I miss my relatives and friends in Xuantian, so I want to go back and have a look. Thank you for opening the space channel for me." Su Mu arched his hand and thanked me.


    "You''re welcome. When you come back, tell us about the following situation. We haven''t been back for many years. By the way, boy, it''s not so peaceful recently. Some time ago, we observed something unexpected in Xuantian continent through feisheng pool. If you can solve the accident first and then come back." the black chess Saint said aloud.


    "Something happened in Xuantian mainland?"


    Su Mu was in a hurry when he heard the speech and asked, "what''s going on in Xuantian continent, you two elders? Is it important?"


    "You''ll know this when you go back. The black chess club and I will help you support the space channel for half a month. Remember to solve all things in half a month. This is the most time we can win for you. Once we can''t support the space channel collapse, you may have to wait until the next ascender appears, and then you can come back I''m afraid the fairy world will change, so you must remember that you only have half a month, okay? "The white chess Saint warned.


    "Thank you for standing up and helping me. I''ll deal with everything in half a month. Thank you for opening the space channel and let me go down." Su Mu said a little eagerly. After all, the black chess Saint said that there were some accidents in Xuantian continent. You know, the most important people in Su Mu''s life are still staying in the lower world. How can he not be anxious.


    "Let''s go." the white chess Saint nodded and strode towards the location of the flying pool.


    In front of a valley, the white chess saint and the black chess Saint took out their jade cards. This is a necessary item for them to enter the feisheng pool. Without this thing, even if your cultivation is high, you can''t get close to the feisheng pool. This is also why it is difficult for the earth fairy world to get to the world.


    If it weren''t for Su Mu and their amazing talents, the black and white saints wouldn''t easily promise him to return to Xuantian through the space channel of the soaring pool, You know, more than ten years ago, the Phoenix family, one of the two songs of the demon family, sent someone to go to Xuantian mainland. It also took a lot of effort and presented a lot of gifts before they promised him two days to go to Xuantian mainland.


    Su Mu came to feisheng pool again and took a deep breath when he saw the Milky pool. Although his cultivation has reached the third grade of golden fairyland, the richness of Xianyuan in feisheng pool can still bring him many benefits, but Su Mu understood that this trip is not to absorb Xianyuan here. He wants to return to the world through the space channel in the center of feisheng pool.


    "Let''s start." the black chess Saint said, and then his palms closed, and a terrible energy condensed in his hands. Su Mu couldn''t help but take a breath. What kind of cultivation is needed to do such an unnatural thing?


    Yes, the black and white saints did not open the space channel by conventional means. After all, the space channel was only opened for a week at most. They wanted to forcibly open the space channel with their own great mana and let Su Mu go to Xuantian continent from the channel they forcibly opened.


    "Boy, after ten breaths, the space tunnel will appear. Seize the time!" said the black chess saint.


    "Understand." Su Mu nodded and counted his breath in his heart.


    After nine breaths, without any hesitation, Su Mu came to the place where the space channel was opened, directly entered the space channel with a lightning speed, and cautiously rushed to Xuantian continent in bursts of strong space storms.


    .......


    The lower boundary is Xuantian continent, the imperial capital of the eastern region. It was originally the imperial city of the Qianyuan empire. Later, it was officially renamed the imperial capital after su Mu rose. It is the core main city of the whole human race. Even the headquarters of the imperial Pavilion is located here. Even ten of the 21 Dharma protectors of the imperial Pavilion live here.


    Although the eastern region is now thriving, nothing can be seen outside the eastern region. The dark sky and fog have already covered the four regions outside the eastern region. Although the Terrans and demons have joined hands, they are still confused in the face of the unknown in the black fog. After all, where does the black fog come from, No one knows what kind of terror it contains.


    In the main city of the imperial capital of the eastern regions, in the former Emperor Palace of the Qianyuan Empire, Liu Qingyi, as Su Mu''s wife, has now broken through the quasi emperor realm by relying on the half piece of Huang Zhong Li left by Su mu. After being promoted by Gulin Feng and other forces, he has become the emperor of the human race, commanding any large and small affairs of the Xuantian Dalu people and becoming the emperor of the human race.


    "Empress emperor, the black fog is still spreading towards our eastern region. If we can''t find a solution, I''m afraid our eastern region will fall into darkness!" a gray old man said aloud. He was originally one of the supreme elders hidden on the sixth floor of Taiyi holy land.


    Liu Qingyi heard the speech and helplessly held her forehead. She didn''t want to solve the trouble caused by the black fog, but the black fog couldn''t be eliminated no matter what method she used. Moreover, I''m afraid that the eastern region would have been the same as other places if the array arranged before the black Emperor''s rise had not been enabled in recent years.


    "Old Liang, what can you do?" Liu Qingyi asked reluctantly. Although she is now regarded as the female emperor of the Terran, she is only a young woman after all. It is OK to deal with the rear affairs for Su Mu behind Su mu on weekdays, but Liu Qingyi was still very hesitant to ask her to stand up and decide the direction of the Terran.

 Chapter 506

    The white bearded old man named Liang shook his head when he heard the speech. There was no solution. He just said aloud, "the Dragon Emperor has come outside the hall. He wants to see the empress."


    "Elder brother Ao Mo is back?" Liu Qingyi was stunned when he heard the speech, and then quickly straightened his sitting posture and said, "please bother Liang laochuan that the dragon emperor enters the hall."


    Old Liang nodded, turned and left the Imperial Palace, walked outside the palace, came to the square, and then Ao Mo entered the imperial palace.


    "Demon emperor Ao Mo, see the empress." Ao Mo bent down and arched his hands. According to reason, he Ao Mo didn''t have to be so respectful to Liu Qingyi, but who made Liu Qingyi have a powerful man? Besides, with the help of the twenty-one Dharma guardians of the imperial Pavilion, Liu Qingyi has become the empress of the emperor. It is only a matter of time before he can surpass himself in cultivation.


    "Why is the dragon emperor here? Sit down quickly." Liu Qingyi said aloud.


    Ao Mo nodded at the speech and said, "thank you for your seat."


    When Ao Mo sat down, Liu Qingyi asked eagerly, "brother Ao Mo, what is the black fog? Have you found out?"


    Ao Mo shook his head, sighed and said: "I can''t find out. I have entered the black fog alone for a distance of millions of miles. Everything in the black fog is the original appearance, and all kinds of buildings still exist, but I can clearly detect that there are many evil thoughts hidden in the black fog. If I didn''t withdraw in time, I''m afraid those evil thoughts will be suppressed and tear me apart."


    "Can''t even you find out what the black fog is?" Hearing that Liu Qingyi is a little desperate, she still wants to fly to the fairy world to reunite with Su mu. Now something like this has happened in Xuantian continent. How can she, as the female emperor of the Terran, leave so many Terrans in Xuantian continent? Not to mention that her cultivation has not been able to attract the divine light of flying, and Su qinger is still growing up.


    "Now there is only one solution." Ao Mo sighed deeply.


    "Is there a way? Brother Ao Mo, talk quickly." Liu Qingyi said eagerly.


    "I soared and attracted the divine light into the fairy world. I looked for the emperor and asked him to come back. However, I''m afraid the Emperor didn''t develop well in the fairy world in such a short time. Moreover, it''s extremely difficult to find him after entering the fairy world. I''m afraid you can''t hold on for this period of time." Ao Mo sighed and said aloud. Because of the black fog, he had been suppressing his cultivation and dared not fly up, for fear that after he left, Xuantian continent would be completely occupied by no one.


    "Dragon Emperor, the reason why we are still safe now is the array left by the black emperor and the cultivation suppression of the Dragon Emperor. Once you leave, our life protection means will only be the array arranged by the black emperor. I''m afraid we can''t last long by relying on the array alone." old Liang said helplessly.


    "I know, because of this, I didn''t rise. I promised my emperor to take good care of Xuantian continent, so I can''t disappoint him. But now I can''t do anything about the black fog with my strength, so I have to go to the fairy world to find the emperor to solve this crisis. Emperor Jiang broke through the quasi emperor cultivation some time ago, relying on the current human race and All the quasi emperors of the demon clan should be able to suppress for some time. I want to see if I can find the emperor in the shortest time and ask him to come back. "Ao Mo took a deep breath and said.


    "This......" old Liang smelled that he was helpless. Yes, dragging on must be a dead end. It''s better to let Ao Mo go to the fairy world to find the emperor and let him come back. Maybe Xuantian continent still has a chance to survive.


    At this time, a startling light suddenly fell, attracting the eyes of all human and demon families in the whole eastern region.


    Old Liang was surprised when he saw this. He glanced at Ao Mo and asked, "Dragon Emperor? Don''t be so worried? Do you want to fly now?"


    The voice fell. Ao Mo was also confused at the moment. He had not released his momentum. If the way of heaven could not feel, it would be impossible to lower the divine light. What was that thing that appeared outside that day?


    A moment later, Ao Mo remembered something in his heart. When the Dragon Emperor took him to Xuantian for hundreds of thousands of years, it seemed that he came down through this divine light. Seeing this, Ao Mo Dun became excited and quickly said: "No! No! This is not the divine light I triggered! This is the divine light that someone in the fairy world wants to descend to earth! The situation that the fairy world can see the Xuantian continent has come down!"


    Old Liang was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He quickly asked, "is the Dragon Emperor sure?"


    "I''m sure that when I came to Xuantian many years ago, I came down through this channel! Come on, we have to hurry to the landing point of the divine light and find the immortal." Ao Mo said eagerly. As long as I deal with Xuantian earlier, it means that he can return to the fairy world as soon as possible.


    Old Liang immediately nodded, turned to Liu Qingyi and said, "empress emperor, please go to the landing point with us and wait for the immortal to come down to earth."


    Liu Qingyi also nodded when he heard the speech. They were all strong men above the prospective emperor. They directly tore the space and hurried to the place where the divine light fell.


    ......


    "Ma Dan! Where is this?" Su Mu felt his forehead in silence. Just when he left the space channel, a space storm scratched his forehead, which almost scratched his head away.


    Su Mu was not sure where he was, so he spread his divine sense and quickly explored around. The news from Su Mu''s divine sense made him feel strange. According to reason, his divine sense in the golden immortal realm would at least be covered by the whole Xuantian continent. How could it seem that he was blocked by something and couldn''t move forward?


    Su Mu carefully observed with his divine sense what stopped him from exploring with a smile. It was a huge black fog. Su Mu had never seen it before. Some could not tell what it was, but he felt familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    "Strange, what is this strange and familiar thing? Is this the accident that the black and white saints told me about the Xuantian continent?" Su Mu frowned and thought in his heart.


    Just when he was thinking about what the black fog was, a space tunnel appeared in front of him. Then three people came out of the space tunnel, Ao Mo and Liang Lao. Then Liu Qingyi also came out of the tunnel.


    When they came out, they saw Su Mu suspended not far away. They were surprised and shouted, "emperor!?"


    "Husband!?"

 Chapter 507

    Back in the imperial capital, without saying a word, old Liang directly summoned all the twenty-one Dharma protectors of the imperial Pavilion and came to the imperial palace to catch up with Su mu.


    "Ha ha! How did you come back? How have you been in the fairyland these years? Have you laid a place for your master to let me fly up and have a place to live in the future?" Gulin Feng asked slightly jokingly.


    Su Mu smiled and waved his hand and said, "the fairy world is different from the Xuantian continent. It''s not so easy to become a master. I just have a goal and am going on."


    "Su mu, what level have you reached in the fairy world now?" Ao Mo asked curiously.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then replied: "I have understood it some time ago and have broken through the third grade of golden fairyland."


    "Three grades of golden fairyland? When did the strength realm of the fairyland change? It''s strange. Why haven''t I heard of this realm?" Ao Mo asked in great doubt.


    Su Mu was also puzzled when he heard the speech and asked: "you originally fell into the Xuantian continent from the fairy world. How can you not know the strength realm of the fairy world?"


    "I really fell from the upper fairy world at the beginning, but there is no golden fairy in the upper fairy world?" Ao Mo said with great doubt.


    "Going to the fairyland?" Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech and asked, "do you mean you were one of the Dragon families in the fairyland?"


    "What''s the problem?" Ao Mo said with some doubt.


    "No wonder you don''t know the realm of golden immortals. I''m still in the earth fairy world now. Those who soar from the mortal world to the earth fairy world can soar to the upper fairy world only after they have completed their cultivation. I''ve also found many stories of those who soar in the earth Fairy world over the years. They all soar to the upper fairy world in this way," Su Mu replied.


    "Do you mean that you are flying to the earth fairy world? No wonder, I said I haven''t heard of the realm of golden immortals. By the way, Su mu, it seems that there are dragons in the earth fairy world?" Ao Mo asked aloud.


    "Yes, the dragon clan in the earth fairy world is one of the two songs of the demon clan. Like the Phoenix clan, the dragon clan is the ruler of the demon clan in the earth fairy world. However, the dragon clan has been fighting inside for many years. Now most of the demon clan no longer obey the instructions of the dragon clan and let the Phoenix clan dominate." Su Mu replied truthfully.


    "So?" Ao Mo nodded and said suspiciously, "I don''t know whether I will fly back to the upper fairyland or to the earth fairyland. If I fly to the earth fairyland, I''m afraid I''ll have to rely on you for some time."


    "These are small things." Su Mu waved his hand casually and said, "by the way, Ao Mo, you haven''t told me what the black fog shrouded in the outside world is? In principle, my strength is strong in the earth fairy world. Why can''t you see through the essence of the black fog?"


    "Can''t even see through you?"


    Ao Mo was surprised when he heard the speech and asked, "no, your vital signs are no longer mortals. It can be said that they are immortals. Why can''t even you see through that thing?"


    "To tell you the truth, I found those black fog when I came back. I wanted to scan the whole picture of Xuantian continent with my divine consciousness, but when my divine consciousness shrouded the boundary of the eastern region, I couldn''t continue to scan. The black fog seemed to be something that blocked the exploration of divine consciousness, so I couldn''t explore it. If I wanted to see the origin of the black fog Quality, I''m afraid I have to go to the location of the black fog myself before I can be sure, "Su Mu replied.


    "It''s easy. I don''t know when to start?" Ao Mo asked aloud.


    "Tomorrow," Su Mu replied.


    "Are you in such a hurry? Can''t you accompany me for a long time?" Liu Qingyi asked reluctantly. It''s not easy for Su Mu to come back. Why didn''t he accompany him more and left.


    "Yes, emperor, it''s better to stay in the imperial capital and spend more time with the emperor. Anyway, the black fog can''t expand too much distance in a short time." Ao Mo also said aloud.


    "Sorry, light clothes."


    Su Mu reluctantly took Liu Qingyi''s hand, sighed and said: "I came down this time through the immortal world feisheng pool. In the feisheng pool, two elders helped me open the space channel with great magic power. I only have 15 days. If I don''t solve the strange things in Xuantian mainland in 15 days, it''s hard for me to go back. I''ll hurry up to deal with those strange things as soon as possible and come back to accompany you, okay?"


    Liu Qingyi felt a little helpless when he heard the speech. He could only nod and sigh and said, "since my husband has decided, my concubine will not stop me. It''s just that I haven''t seen my husband for many years, and some don''t want to give up my husband."


    "What''s the matter? Boy, you can just keep light clothes when you go out. Light clothes is right. It''s really too little time to accompany you after you take someone else. It''s rare for you to come back. Let light clothes take you to the black fog tomorrow. Now light clothes cultivation has reached the level of quasi emperor. Your strength won''t hold you back. That''s it." Gulin wind on one side said decisively.


    Liu Qingyi''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. He quickly looked up and looked at Su mu. Su Mu felt reluctant. After all, he didn''t know what the black fog was. He didn''t want Liu Qingyi to take risks with him.


    However, Gulin Feng said very well. Only since he married Liu Qingyi, there has been too little company for her, which has led to some estrangement between the two people. It is also right to take advantage of this time to re connect their feelings.


    "OK, but light clothes is now the female emperor of the human race. It''s not right to follow me in the black fog. I''ll pass you some life-saving means tonight, and then enter the black fog with me after you are familiar with it." Su Mu said aloud.


    "Isn''t that all right? By the way, boy, do you have any news about Xiao 20 in the fairy world?" Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    "No." Su Mu shook his head reluctantly. Su Mu also secretly looked for the news of Li 20 in the fairy world these years, but he hasn''t gained anything. Maybe it''s because his strength is still too weak. No one will pay attention to him.


    "Alas."


    Gulin Feng shook his head reluctantly when he heard the speech and said, "it''s still more troublesome for you to find it. You must find the little twenty, or I''m sorry for my dead girl."


    Su Mu just nodded when he heard the speech and didn''t sit down to promise. After all, the fairy world is so big. How difficult is it to find someone?

 Chapter 508

    As night fell, Su Mu returned to the room where he had lived before. Tomorrow, he had to go to the eastern border to check the black fog that suddenly appeared above the Xuantian continent. Su Mu thought of some insomnia here and didn''t know how to sleep.


    Liu Qingyi is still in the imperial palace to deal with the things she usually does. Although it is reasonable that these things should be handed over to Su mu for the time being, Liu Qingyi didn''t promise. She just said to give her some exercise opportunities, and Su mu can only agree.


    "Boy? Did you sleep?" Gulin Feng''s voice came in from outside the door.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he quickly got up from his bed, came to the door, looked at the figure of Gulin wind, and asked without some doubt, "old man, why are you here so late? Is there something wrong?"


    "Yes, I really have something to show you. There has been some unrest in the eastern region recently. When the black fog is close, there are some panic in the hearts of the Terran and the demon clan. There have been a lot of chaos. Your martial mother and I found a strange thing when exploring the black fog in the north some time ago. Look, that''s it."


    When the voice fell, Gulin Feng took out a stone statue on his body. Above the stone statue was the head of a monkey, below was the body of an octopus, and there were two tentacles behind his ears. Looking at the stone statue, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling puzzled and asked aloud, "what''s this?"


    "I don''t know. Your teacher''s mother found it first. We were exploring whether something strange appeared in the black fog in the north. Suddenly a black wind blew, and then the stone statue appeared in front of your teacher''s mother." Gulin Feng replied.


    "So?" Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, took the statue and looked at it carefully. However, after looking at it for a long time, he didn''t find anything wrong. It looks no different from an ordinary statue, but the carved thing looks strange.


    The head of the monkey, the body of the octopus, and a pair of tentacles of divine insects and animals. Su Mu held the statue in his hand and tried to check it with his fairy yuan, but he still didn''t find anything.


    "It''s strange. It seems that the statue is just an ordinary object. There''s nothing wrong. Master, where is your mother now? Can you let me have a look?" Su Mu asked curiously.


    "Why can''t you? Your martial mother is in Taiyi holy land now. Come with me." Gulin wind said aloud. The voice fell, and Gulin wind turned into a streamer and rushed towards Taiyi holy land.


    Su Mu followed closely. Looking at the scene of continuous retrogression around him, his heart was also full of nostalgia. At the beginning, he came to this world and was full of fear and strangeness about this matter, but now it is different. He settled down in this world, married and had children. Today''s land fairyland is far more tolerant to Su Mu than the modern world.


    Soon after, Su Mu looked at the mountains of Taiyi Holy Land in front of him. As before, there was no change. Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "I haven''t been back for a long time, and I don''t know if Taiyi holy land has changed."


    "There is a change. The Taiyi holy master broke through the quasi emperor cultivation, abolished the rights of the elders on the sixth floor of the Taiyi holy land, and completely controlled the Taiyi Holy Land in his own hands. Those elders who used to be quiet and provide for the elderly also went to your wife''s command and became a sacrifice." Gulin Feng replied loudly.


    "So?"


    Su Mu nodded and asked aloud, "old man, how many holy places are left on the Xuantian continent now? Are all the masters of the holy places still there?"


    "Of course it''s still there, but those holy places have been destroyed. After all, the Holy Mountain Gate has disappeared, and those original saints have become casual practitioners. However, they will take the first shot in case of any bad situation in the eastern region. After the destruction of yaochi holy land, your martial mother has some heartache. I took her to Taiyi holy land and made her a guest Minister of Taiyi holy land for the time being "One of the old ones," Gulin Feng replied.


    "Old man, after so many years, have you and your teacher''s mother ever thought of having a child?" Su Mu asked with some doubt.


    "I thought about it, but now Xuantian continent is frightened by the black fog. We don''t dare to live like this. We want to make plans after the black fog crisis is completely solved." Gulin Feng replied.


    "So?" Su Mu nodded.


    Gulin Feng smiled and said, "yes, if it wasn''t for the black fog, I''m afraid your teacher''s mother and I are about four years old now."


    Su Mu nodded and didn''t speak. He entered Taiyi holy land. Gulin wind took Su Mu to their residence.


    In the room, the emperor of yaochi covered her stomach and frowned. She felt something was wrong with her body, but she couldn''t find out what was wrong. She thought she was pregnant with Gulin Feng''s offspring by accident, but there was no breath of life in her palace, which made her feel very confused.


    "Yaochi, I''m back." Gulin Feng shouted. The place where they lived was dizifeng where Su Mu used to live. A new courtyard was built next to the courtyard where Su Mu used to live.


    The yaochi in the house was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He quickly hid his strange appearance and walked out of the door with a smile. When he saw Su Mu behind Gulin wind, he was suddenly cold. Su Mu smiled and nodded to the Lord of yaochi and said, "martial mother, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "I haven''t seen you for some time." the Lord of yaochi said happily. Now she can come together with Gulin wind, but Su Mu has made a lot of efforts.


    "How can you come back from the fairyland? Come in and sit down quickly." the Lord of yaochi laughed.


    Su Mu nodded and followed Gulin Feng into the room. Although it was late at night, all the people present were excellent in cultivation and didn''t feel tired. Su Mu entered the room and sat down. Looking at the emperor yaochi''s unnatural touch of his stomach, he couldn''t help frowning and asked aloud, "is your mother pregnant?"


    "What?"


    Gulin Feng was surprised and hurriedly ran to touch the belly of the Lord of yaochi. However, a moment later, he frowned and said, "smelly boy, you are wrong. Let me get excited for nothing. There is no breath of life in your martial mother''s palace."


    "How could it be? The look and mind of the teacher''s mother are already a symbol of pregnancy. How could she not be pregnant?" Su Mu said with some doubts.


    The Lord of yaochi was also very confused when he heard the speech and said aloud, "are you wrong? I''m really not pregnant?"

 Chapter 509

    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech. He believed he would never feel wrong. He could clearly feel that there were other lives in the Lord of yaochi, but why couldn''t Gulin Feng and the Lord of yaochi notice it?


    "Martial mother, let me check my pulse. My divine sense does feel that there are other lives in martial mother''s body. I''m sure I don''t feel wrong." Su Mu said aloud. He won''t feel wrong. After all, his divine sense is the divine sense of golden fairyland. It''s impossible to hide his existence in this Xuantian continent.


    "OK." the holy master of yaochi nodded immediately and agreed to Su Mu''s request. During this time, she really felt something abnormal in her abdomen. It was clear that she was not pregnant, but it seemed that there was a living body, which made her worry about whether something else would get into her body.


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate after seeing the promise of the Lord of yaochi. He immediately came to the Lord of yaochi and put his finger on her arm. Su Mu felt the surging of veins in the main body of the Lord of yaochi carefully, but as they said, the Lord of yaochi was not pregnant at all.


    "How is this possible?"


    Su Mu frowned and said incredulously, "is it difficult that my divine sense will still feel wrong? I clearly noticed the existence of life in your body, martial mother, but why is everything normal in your body?"


    "Boy, do you really feel wrong?" Gulin Feng asked aloud. He was also very confused at the moment. He didn''t want to be a lie when he saw Su Mu''s appearance. Moreover, with Su Mu''s current strength, it''s unreasonable to detect mistakes?


    "Maybe I feel wrong, but I still want to ask you a few questions, martial mother. Do you feel any discomfort in your body recently? Such as abdominal colic?" Su Mu asked with incomparable color.


    Seeing Su Mu''s solemn appearance, yaochi Saint also nodded and answered honestly: "It''s true that sometimes I have colic in my abdomen. I thought I was pregnant before, but I didn''t find any signs of life after my own examination, so I didn''t explore it carefully. I just thought there was something wrong with my body. By the way, I felt some agitation in my stomach some time ago. I thought it was swelling There are only so many things like gas for the time being. "


    "Strange."


    Su Mu as like as two peas brows, and said with great doubts, "these conditions are similar to what happened to the mother and the mother when I was wearing light clothes."


    "Boy, is it wrong for you to relax after you come back from your tight divine sense in the fairy world?" Gulin Feng asked aloud.


    "This possibility is very small. After all, even if my divine sense feels wrong, all these signs on Su Mu show that the teacher''s mother is pregnant. Although I can''t find out, I can be sure that there must be other life bodies in the teacher''s mother. Old boss, if I don''t find out what that thing is, I''m afraid the teacher''s mother will be in danger." Su Mu warned loudly.


    "Danger? What''s the danger?" Gulin Feng wondered, and some didn''t understand the meaning of Su Mu''s words.


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "I can''t tell what the danger is, but I always feel something bad in my heart."


    At this time, Su Mu suddenly remembered something and took out a statue he was carrying. Perhaps Su Mu was wrong. He always felt that the monkey''s face seemed to look at him ironically.


    Su Mu used his divine sense to ferry his immortal yuan into the statue. Zi Zi looked inside the statue carefully. Sure enough, Su Mu found a clue in an empty shell in the statue.


    Su Mu couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and said in a flat tone: "As I expected, good guy, do you want to escape the pursuit of heaven by taking advantage of the Terran''s physique? I have to say that your idea was very good at that time, but it''s a pity that the mother you chose happened to be my teacher''s mother. Now I give you a chance to get out honestly. I won''t kill you, otherwise don''t blame me for destroying your Divine fetus and killing your soul Well, since you are something from above, you should know that I have this ability. "


    "Boy, are you talking to this statue?" Gulin Feng frowned, only feeling that the atmosphere was a little strange at the moment.


    Su Mu nodded at the speech and explained aloud: "Yes, the body of the martial mother was watched by a monster. He entered the body of the martial mother through this statue. He wanted to rely on the body of the martial mother as a mother to be born and avoid the exploration of the heaven of Xuantian continent. I have to say that your idea is still very good. If I didn''t come back from the fairyland, I''m afraid everything would really go according to your plan, but it''s a pity, Come out quickly. If not, don''t blame my men for being merciless. "


    When the voice fell, Su Mu saw that the body of the Lord of yaochi was still flat and incomparable. He couldn''t help being angry and said, "I''ll give you three seconds. Can''t you get out?"


    "One!"


    Su Mu pinched the statue and shouted coldly, "two!"


    Su Mu''s hand holding the statue gradually strengthened, and gradually Xianyuan began to attach to his hand. As long as Su Mu used his force a little at the moment, the statue would turn into a handful of powder.


    "Three!"


    Before the words fell, a black light suddenly flashed in the body of the Lord of yaochi. A smell of evil and terror spread in the room. The cold evil thoughts shocked Gulin Feng and the Lord of yaochi, and almost affected their mind.


    "Are all the people in your fairyland so annoying? It''s not easy for us to find a way to the Xuantian continent and want to develop from here. Unexpectedly, you''re still chasing down, smelly woman. This time, even if you''re lucky! I''ll revenge today''s Revenge tomorrow!" the voice fell, and the demon baby directly wanted to seize the statue and leave quickly, But how could su Mu give him this opportunity? Without a word, he crushed a claw of the octopus under the statue.


    "Ah!!!" the statue of the demon baby was damaged, and his soul immediately lost a claw. He looked at Su mu with great fear. This man was so decisive that he crushed one of his claws without giving him any chance. This made his soul suffer a lot of damage. How long will it take to recover?

 Chapter 510

    Su Mu looked at the demon baby falling on the ground in great pain and covering his soul. He couldn''t help grinning and said, "I don''t agree with you to leave like this. You know, I have a lot of things to ask you and talk to me."


    "You are a human, I am a demon, and we are enemies. If we have anything to talk about, we can kill if we want. If I frown and swallow a mouthful of saliva, I will not be a demon!" the demon baby solemnly replied.


    Su Mu laughed at the speech. Without saying anything, he pinched one tail of the statue Octopus again. It''s nothing. Su Mu pinched three tails together again. Now there are only three of the original eight tails, which makes the soul of the demon baby weak.


    "Do you think I don''t know the weakness of your demon baby? Although your soul can''t be killed or hurt, your statue is different. Destroying your statue is no different from destroying you. Now you continue to think about whether you want to sit down with me and have a good chat?" Su Mu asked with a smile and a very flat tone, It''s like treating an old friend I haven''t seen for a long time.


    The devil baby looked at Su Mu and was a little afraid. Compared with himself, this man was more like a demon clan. There were many people who were unscrupulous, which was even more terrible than their demon clan. Moreover, didn''t it mean that the human race was a peace loving existence? Doesn''t it mean that Terrans don''t like disputes and talk about things on the table rather than war? Now they do talk about things on the table, but if he doesn''t sit here honestly because this bastard is too cruel?


    "You said that you finally found the passage to Xuantian continent. Where is the passage? To be honest, don''t lie. If you tell a lie, I''ll directly crush the rest of your tail. If you still don''t repent, your head and body won''t be necessary. By the way, you are a demon family. Without these things, you can still be in the ancestral land of the demon family Rebirth in the middle of life, right? Unfortunately, I can tell you a little thing, that is, there are many demon families who have died in my hands. No demon family can continue to return to your demon family''s ancestral land for resurrection. Of course, if you don''t believe it, you can try it. "Su Mu looked at the demon baby with a squint and smile to see what he would say.


    The demon baby was silent. After looking at Su mu, he replied, "I can tell you these things, but I hope you can promise me something, otherwise even if I die here, I won''t reveal any news harmful to our demon family."


    "No problem. As long as you answer my question honestly, I will definitely guarantee your life. I will send you away from here and won''t let people have a chance to fight you." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "OK, you swear," said the demon baby, staring at Su mu, trying to see whether Su Mu was telling the truth or not.


    Su Mu smiled and shook his head when he heard the speech, and said aloud, "are you confused?"


    The Devil Baby suddenly looked ugly when he heard the speech. Su Mu was just lying to him. Unexpectedly, Su Mu continued: "This is the Xuantian continent, the mortal world. Do you think a heavenly way of the mortal world can bear the oath of my golden immortal realm? Now you can only believe what I said, because you will have a glimmer of vitality, but if you don''t believe what I said, then we have nothing to talk about. I believe there is still something in the black fog covering the four regions of the Xuantian continent Few demons, some of them will be able to honestly tell me the news I want to know. Do you think so? "


    The devil baby was silent. Su Mu was really telling the truth. Now he can only continue to believe that Su Mu told what he knows. In this way, he does have the chance to survive. If he doesn''t say anything, there will only be a dead end waiting for him. Finally, the Devil Baby chose his own life in front of his own life and the interests of the ethnic group.


    No one wants to die, so does the demon family. The demon baby doesn''t want to die now. He thinks he will have great achievements in the future and hasn''t finished it yet. So now he wants to protect himself. He can only tell the secret news of the demon family and save his life.


    ......


    One night later, the demon baby told all the news he knew in front of Su mu, Gulin Feng and the Lord of yaochi. Finally, Su Mu also "kept his word" and sent him away.


    Su Mu did send him away, but he left in a different way.


    "Boy, what are you going to do next?" Gulin Feng asked Su Mu aside. After asking the location of the demon family to the Xuantian continent, Su Mu must go to that place and destroy the channel.


    "What else can we do? Kill it." Su Mu stretched out and listened to the news of the demon family from the demon baby all night. He was also a little tired, but it was not mental fatigue, but physical fatigue.


    "Don''t you think carefully about the countermeasures?" Gulin Feng asked with some doubts.


    "No need."


    Su Mu waved his hand and said, "the black fog will not pose any threat to the eastern region in a few years. I will arrange an array to guard the eastern region and slow down the progress of the black fog. When I return to the earth fairy world, I will find someone to enter the demon world to deal with this matter. Don''t worry."


    Gulin Feng nodded when he heard the speech. Since Su Mu had decided, he would not refute it. Su Mu stretched out and continued: "all right, old man, just stay at home with your teacher''s mother. I have to go with light clothes. By the way, where did light son go? Why didn''t I see her?"


    "Qinger wanders around the eastern regions. You don''t have to worry about her safety. As the child of the female emperor of the human race, no one dares to fight her, whether it''s the human race or the demon race. Some time ago Ao Mo also said he wanted to take qinger as an apprentice, but qinger refused and said he didn''t want to worship." Gulin Feng replied.


    "Well? I haven''t seen you for so many years. Qinger doesn''t know what he looks like. I''m afraid if I really meet, I can''t recognize him as a father?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    "The news of your return spread out. I believe qinger will go to the imperial capital to see you immediately after he knows you come back." Gulin Feng replied.


    "That''s what I said. Take care, old man. I''ll go first." Su Mu stretched out, then directly tore the space and returned to the imperial capital yard. Liu Qingyi made breakfast for himself a few years ago. Today he wanted to take the initiative to make a breakfast for Liu Qingyi.

 Chapter 511

    In the Imperial Palace, Liu Qingyi put down the scroll in her hand with a tired face and sighed deeply. Since she sat in this position, she has no leisure time in the past, and it is difficult to enjoy her previous fun and hobbies, Over the years, she has to deal with the large and small affairs of the whole people in the eastern region every day. As a result, her mind is much more mature than before.


    He got up and stretched himself. Liu Qingyi tore the space and returned to the other courtyard where he lived. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Su Mu''s waist wrapped around a waist and what he was doing in the pot with a wooden shovel in his hand. Liu Qingyi couldn''t help being a little strange. He went behind Su Mu and asked, "husband, what are you doing?"


    Su Mu looked back at Liu Qingyi and said with a smile, "you used to cook for me all the time. Today, I have nothing to do. I want to cook a meal for you. However, I have no experience in cooking porridge. I haven''t cooked by myself in recent years. My skills are unavoidably rusty. You see."


    After that, Su Mu pointed to the half bucket of light porridge in the wooden bucket and said with a smile, "these are just not done, so we can only pour them out, but fortunately, this pot is done. You wash your hands first and sit down. I''ll bring them to you right away."


    Liu Qingyi smiled and nodded when she heard the speech. She was inevitably moved. Xuantian continent is a world dominated by men. Basically, unless women are Tianjiao, they can only become men''s virtuous internal help. The same is true of Liu Qingyi before. Su Mu was busy outside. She stayed at home to teach her husband and children and did everything a virtuous internal help needs to do.


    But this time after su Mu came back, he was willing to cook porridge for himself. How could Liu Qingyi dare not move in his heart? Without much to say, Liu Qingyi washed his hands and came to the kitchen again. He helped Su Mu bring out the porridge and small dishes.


    Su Mu smiled and followed Liu Qingyi into the room. He washed his hands and untied his waist. He did it next to Liu Qingyi. He picked up chopsticks and sandwiched some small dishes for her and said, "I haven''t cooked for a long time. I don''t know how far this craft has retreated. You can have a taste and see what needs to be improved in my craft."


    "Husband has done well." Liu Qingyi smiled and said.


    "Stop talking and try it quickly." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "OK."


    When the voice fell, Liu Qingyi drank light porridge with a small spoon in the bowl. Indeed, Su Mu''s skill in cooking porridge was really poor. With curiosity, Liu Qingyi tried the dishes in the bowl again. Well, it was much better this time. The taste was better than those chefs, but it was also the normal taste of home-made dishes.


    Although this meal was not a mountain steamed seafood, it had a dull taste of the whole family. Liu Qingyi didn''t dislike anything. After all, this was su Mu''s first time to cook for herself. She couldn''t dislike the bad taste of Su Mu''s cooking.


    Just then, a streamer suddenly fell into the yard, and a breeze blew. A young girl in yellow fir rushed into the room. When she saw Su mu, she couldn''t help jumping over and hugging Su mu.


    "Dad! Are you really back? I thought it was spread by those people outside." the yellow cedar girl laughed in Su Mu''s arms, looking very happy.


    Su Mu couldn''t help but have some helplessness and said aloud, "light son, hurry down. You''re so heartless when you''re so big."


    "Yes." Su qinger smiled and left Su Mu''s arms, and then looked at Liu Qingyi. He couldn''t help but turn his head and sat directly next to Su Mu without looking at Liu Qingyi.


    Su Mu didn''t notice these details. He filled a bowl of porridge with a small bowl and gave it to Su qinger. He said, "the girl has grown up. In a few years, see which childe is suitable and marry you out."


    Su qinger heard that his face was bitter and said reluctantly, "Dad, my daughter is still young. She''s only seventeen years old this year. It''s too early for you to marry me?"


    "Oh? When are you going to get married?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    "At least wait until I''m thirty."


    Su qinger said excitedly, "if my father agrees, I don''t want to marry out. It''s better to accompany my father all my life."


    Su Mu suddenly turned his eyes and said, "nonsense, I won''t intervene in your affairs, especially in marriage. I hope you can find someone who is good to you and you like. Of course, the premise is that this person must be good enough. Well, it''s best to be as good as your father, but I think it''s difficult."


    "Why?" Su qinger asked curiously. Liu Qingyi looked at Su Mu strangely.


    Su Mu grinned at the speech, looked up proudly and said, "after all, it''s hard to find a second person who is as good as your father."


    "Pooh!" Liu Qingyi laughed at the speech. She didn''t look down on Su mu, but was surprised by Su Mu''s shameless face. She clearly remembered that her man was a somewhat arrogant genius. Why did she become narcissistic when she was old?


    Although Su Mu looks like he is only 20 years old now, his real age is almost 40 years old. Is it difficult that this man will inevitably become more and more narcissistic when he is old?


    "Don''t laugh, I''m serious. Can you find a second man like your husband and me?" Su Mu smiled at Liu Qingyi and said helplessly.


    Liu Qingyi immediately covered his mouth and said with a smile, "I''m not mocking my husband, but I''m curious about when you became so cheeky, my husband. I remember you were not like this when you first married me, at least until you soared."


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then said with some embarrassment: "This person will inevitably change. Young son, you must remember what your father said. You must carefully consider this matter related to your life. You must find someone you like. He must be kind to you and love you. The most important thing is that he can''t covet the background of your father and your mother, okay?"


    "Come on, Dad, I know. If I want to find a man as good as you," Su qinger said helplessly.


    "Although there are fewer excellent men like your father and me, there are still some worse than me." Su Mu said with a smile, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Su qinger laughed at the speech, patted Su mu on the shoulder and said, "it''s hard to find a shameless man like dad."


    Su Mu: "

 Chapter 512

    Su Mu looked at Su qinger who was drinking porridge and couldn''t help but have some helplessness. He looked at Liu Qingyi and asked, "is it difficult for me to be shameless?"


    "Not before, but now it looks a little bit." Liu Qingyi covered his mouth and smiled.


    Su Mu felt a little helpless when he heard the speech. He lowered his head and drank porridge from Gu Zi and didn''t speak again. Who knows, at this time, Su qinger said again: "this is not my mother''s porridge? It feels so hard to drink?"


    Liu Qingyi laughed at the speech and said aloud, "this is your father..."


    "Your father bought it from outside. Who knows it''s so bad in his house. He won''t buy it in any store next time." Su Mu quickly interrupted and explained that he didn''t want to ruin his image in front of his daughter.


    Then Su Mu immediately said to Liu Qingyi, "Qingyi, save me some face in front of my daughter."


    Liu Qingyi immediately smiled at the speech and didn''t explain more. She lowered her head and drank the porridge cooked by Su Mu himself. Although it tasted ordinary, she felt that her heart was full of Su Mu''s care.


    After hearing Su Mu''s explanation, Su qinger couldn''t help wondering and said, "the imperial capital store is so bad that it hasn''t closed down yet? If the imperial capital chefs are all this kind of craft, wouldn''t my mother be able to make a full plate by opening a store?"


    "That''s for sure. Your mother''s craftsmanship is so powerful that she can''t compare with those third-class people outside. If you don''t say it, you can drink porridge." Su Mu quickly answered.


    ......


    Time flies, and ten days have passed in the blink of an eye. At this moment, there are only less than five days left before Su Mu leaves Xuantian continent. Su mu can''t help narrowing his eyes when looking at the black fog in front of him. He has been accompanying Liu Qingyi and Su qinger for a while, but he hasn''t had time to check in the black fog.


    Although he had tortured the demon baby at Gulin Feng''s house before and learned what the black fog was, he still had to check it himself before he could leave. Although the black fog was not a threat, it was a haze shrouded in the hearts of the people and demons in Xuantian mainland, I''m afraid they won''t rest assured if they don''t find out and give a reasonable explanation to the human race and the demon race.


    Su Mu didn''t bring anyone with him on this trip. After all, if there is something unknown in the black fog, he can solve it by himself. He doesn''t have to worry about everything. If he brings people with him, he will inevitably be afraid of hands and feet. After all, his strength in Xuantian continent can be said to be a symbol of destroying heaven and earth, It''s definitely not a difficult problem to destroy one tenth of the land with one hand. If it''s not well controlled, it will be embarrassing to hurt his own people. Therefore, Su Mu came alone this time and refused everyone''s request to accompany him.


    "Strange thing, didn''t there be any black fog when the demon clan appeared?" Su Mu said strangely after thinking carefully.


    Without stopping any more, Su Mu strode directly into the black fog and tried his best to run his divine consciousness to explore in the distance. However, his divine consciousness covering the whole Xuantian continent could only spread 100 meters in the black fog. After more than 100 meters, what his divine consciousness saw became very blurred.


    Su Mu tore up the space and went directly to the central boundary next to the eastern region. This was originally the richest region of Xuantian continent and the location of the main part of Xuantian continent. However, after a lot of things happened, these old sites were also destroyed. With the rise of Su mu, all the names and so on belong to the eastern region.


    Su Mu wandered around the original middle land, looking for all suspicious locations, but he didn''t get any harvest. Instead, he consumed a lot of his immortal yuan.


    Some helpless Su Mu immediately found a place to sit cross legged and began to practice Shenxiang prison strength. The skill of Shenxiang prison strength is really abnormal. After all, for Su Mu''s current cultivation, the aura of Xuantian mainland can no longer help him, but Shenxiang prison strength won''t care about you, It frantically absorbs all the energy around to restore Su Mu''s strength. Even if the two energies are different, the god elephant prison strength can absorb and convert them into the energy needed by Su Mu and give them to him.


    "He seems to have no immortal power. Do you want to do it?"


    In the silent black fog, a strange and gloomy voice said. After the voice fell, another voice also sounded and said, "don''t make more trouble. After all, this man came down through the rising pool of the earth fairy world. Before long, he can only go back to the earth fairy world. Do it at that time, so that he can be safe."


    "I see. Shall we withdraw directly?"


    "Yes."


    Soon after, the owners of the two voices also walked farther and farther away, gradually leaving the original middle domain address. After another half hour, Su Mu recovered and got up to look at the direction in which the two voices left.


    "My guess is really good. There are ghosts in the black fog." Su Mu narrowed his eyes and thought to himself. The reason why he didn''t catch the two guys just now was because he couldn''t determine their real location. If he determined their location, Su Mu would not hesitate to take them immediately, Torture out something you want to know.


    Although Su Mu''s cultivation has reached the third level of Jinxian, this is Xuantian after all. He can''t give full play to his real strength. He did spend a lot of Xianyuan just now, but he still has no problem dealing with some small things, so he suddenly sat down cross legged and recovered, It was su Mu''s divine sense, which could only scan a hundred meters, that played a role and detected the sound of falling needles in the black fog.


    Now that he knew that there were some demons in the black fog, Su Mu had no purpose to continue to explore. He immediately tore the space back to the border of the eastern region and walked out of the black fog.


    As soon as the black fog came out, Liu Qingyi, Su qinger, Gulin Feng and others were anxiously looking at the black fog in front of him. Su Mu couldn''t help wondering and asked, "Why are you here?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Liu Qingyi suddenly turned into a breeze, rushed into Su Mu''s arms, and said with a slight cry: "I thought something had happened to you inside! Why did you go for four days as soon as you went in! And the connection was broken! If you hadn''t just come out early, I would have brought someone in to find you!"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech and quickly asked, "do you mean I''ve spent four days in there? It''s impossible! I''ve only been in there for less than three hours. How can it be that four days have passed?"


    "Boy, you mean you haven''t been in for three hours?" Gulin Feng came up and asked aloud.


    Su Mu nodded and said with great certainty, "I can guarantee that I only went in for less than three hours."

 Chapter 513

    When they heard the speech, they were surprised. It was clear that Su Mu had lost contact in the black fog for four days. How could he have stayed in there for only three hours?


    "Can we say that there is a different passage of time from the outside world in the black fog? But this is not right. The passage of time in Xuantian continent is the same. Although the black fog shrouds the four regions of Xuantian continent, the passage of time can not change?" Ao Mo said suspiciously, He was originally a dragon royal family in the upper fairy world. He still has a high understanding of time and space.


    We should know that time is an unpredictable thing. It exists in every corner of the world, but it seems that it does not exist. No one knows the real place of time, but it seems to be everywhere. If we want the time passage of a space to be different from that of the outside world, we must have a powerful hand with strong cultivation and can affect the space, Break the space to form an independent space, and it still needs countless cumbersome steps to make the time passage in the independent space different from that in the outside world.


    However, if you want to achieve this level, the premise is that your cultivation must be strong enough to be unspeakable. You must let yourself be independent of time, so that time can not affect you. The strong of this level is difficult to find even in the upper celestial world. How can you appear in the world like Xuantian?


    "In fact, I know a rumor that when you reach the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, you can let yourself go beyond the long river of time and be independent of time and the world. You can''t be killed, destroyed or hurt. If you want to kill a Da Luo Jinxian, you must use time means to attack him through time." Su Mu frowned and explained aloud.


    "The great luojinxian should be the strength realm of the earth fairy world? No, emperor, if you say that the great luojinxian can master time, can''t everyone in the upper fairy world use the power of time? The power of time is also difficult to find in the upper fairy world. I haven''t even heard of the existence of the power of mastering time, although it may appear in the upper fairy world after so many years They are the strong ones who can use the power of time, but they can''t go to Xuantian to arrange such a huge situation. "Ao Mo said with great doubt. You know, the power of time is much more difficult to control than the power of space. Time can''t be touched, but it exists around you and affects you all the time, and the power of space is different, As long as the cultivation reaches a certain strength, it can easily tear the space.


    "Indeed, as you said, the great golden immortals are the realm of cultivation in the earth fairy world, and their great golden immortals are different from those in the rumors. They don''t use the means of time. They can''t even live forever. They can only delay the aging of their lives. The legendary great Golden immortals should not be a realm, but an understanding, similar to heaven The fruit position of Tao identity is the same as those gods and Buddhas in the legend of Xuantian continent, "Su Mu explained aloud.


    "But emperor Zun, those are only legends after all. If there are strong people in myths and legends, why haven''t they spread any news after so many years?" Ao Mo asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know, but one thing I can be sure of is that the strength of the man behind the black fog is so strong that it''s hard for people to resist. In principle, it''s just difficult for a strong man of that level to deal with the Xuantian continent and even the earth fairy world. It''s impossible to waste so much energy to arrange such a large area to cover the Xuantian The black fog of four fifths of the mainland. "Su Mu frowned and felt more and more uneasy. He always felt that the legend of Xuantian continent, the names of various great emperors in the earth fairy world, and even the names of regional divisions were so close to another place in Su Mu''s heart, that is, the place where Su Mu had obtained good things several times.


    That''s one of the top worlds in Xiandao world, Honghuang!


    What''s the difference between this world and the famine? This is what Su Mu has been trying to understand for so many years. The sun fire in Taiyi holy land, the hibiscus tree in the forbidden area on the sixth floor, the mysterious sound in the hibiscus tree and the imitation Donghuang clock mentioned by the mysterious sound. Su Mu has not been sure whether the mysterious Donghuang clock that is still warm in Su Mu''s heart is true or false.


    There are also descendants of many mythical descendants. Yang Miao, after Erlang God Yang Jian, has three heavenly eyes on his forehead, which can observe all evil spirits of time. There are many myths and legends. How did Xuantian land come from?


    As like as two peas, the five great emperor''s name is exactly the same as the six imperial world. Why is the East Tianhe and the thirty-three heavy heaven above the fairy world the same as the famine? Even their cultivation realm is very similar to the famine. Su Mu began to think about these problems from the time of Xuantian continent. How does the world exist and why it is so similar to the famine in his memory. There is even a rumor that Taiyi holy land was once created by a big three legged bird. What is the most easily associated with the big three legged bird?


    Three legged Jinwu!


    And what is the life magic power of three legged Jinwu? The sun true fire born in the center of the sun, and what is the strongest flame magic power of Taiyi holy land?


    The sun is so hot!


    Is this a coincidence? Three foot Jinwu has really come to this world and created a holy land?


    However, when Su Mu thought about Taiyi holy land, he did think of an existence that he had always been curious about. He was originally stationed on the sixth floor of Taiyi holy land. As one of the three prospective emperors of Taiyi holy land, Supreme Master Zhu Yang!


    The old man in grey robe who disappeared after leaving a few words for Su Mu said that his master came to pick him up. Su Mu still remembered the day when Premier Zhu Yang left. The whole Xuantian continent seemed to be scorched by the sun on his face. It was very hot. At that time, many civilians even died of heatstroke because they couldn''t stand the heat.


    How did Premier Zhu Yang leave? At the beginning, his cultivation was only the realm of quasi emperor. It could not be that he soared to the earth fairy world. Moreover, if he really soared to the earth fairy world, it could not be so unknown with the popularity of the soarer. Was it really the legendary Jinwu who came to pick him up and left? No one knows.

 Chapter 514

    "Smelly boy is right. If a strong man of that level wants to fight against Xuantian continent, he can do it only by moving his mouth. There is no reason to arrange such a huge black fog in Xuantian continent, and he even used mysterious time means. It''s incredible, but the problem is, the arrangement of this means must be of that level Only the strong can do it. What is the purpose of his arrangement of the black fog? "Gulin Feng answered. At the moment, everyone present was very confused and confused.


    "Don''t worry about the black fog for the time being. Just practice your life as usual. Leave the investigation to me. I will try my best to investigate how the fairy world is. Although the people behind the scenes may not be from the earth fairy world, the demon clan existing in the black fog is definitely the existence of the earth fairy world. The demon baby on that day is a good proof. I will invite people when I return to the earth fairy world You can rest assured if you secretly enter the demon world to check. "Su Mu comforted. He didn''t want Xuantian to continue to be so worried.


    "I see. I''ll talk about feisheng after dealing with things here." Ao Mo said aloud.


    Su Mu nodded, arched his hand at Ao Mo and said, "OK, Xuantian has your protector for the time being. I''m very relieved. Ao Mo, thank you."


    "You''re welcome. After living in Xuantian mainland for so many years, I''m also half a local. Naturally, I don''t want to see this land destroyed at last. You can rest assured to investigate in the fairy world. I take care of everything in Xuantian mainland." Ao Mo said aloud.


    "OK." Su Mu nodded, and then looked at Liu Qingyi and Su qinger standing aside.


    Gulin Feng saw it and didn''t hesitate. He turned around and left first. Ao Mo didn''t stay to be a light bulb, so he left here quickly with everyone.


    "I''m sorry. I''m leaving again without much company this time." Su Mu said apologetically.


    "Dad, can''t you stay longer?" Su qinger said with some entreaties.


    Liu Qingyi patted Su qinger on the shoulder and said: "Your father also spent a lot of effort when he came back this time. The earth fairy world still has great energy to support the opening of the space tunnel. As soon as the 15th day comes, there will be no way to delay. Qinger, tell your father goodbye. After your cultivation reaches the great emperor, you can fly to the earth fairy world to find your father."


    "But mom, I can''t bear my father to leave. He hasn''t seen me for several years. Other children grew up with their parents. I envy them." Su qinger said sadly, and tears had gradually appeared in his eyes.


    Su mu can''t help feeling a pain in his heart when he looks at Su qinger''s tears. Yes, since Su qinger was born, his father hasn''t really accompanied her. He always gives her to Gulin Feng to take care of and practice, while he runs around the Xuantian continent all day, resulting in Su qinger''s childhood extremely lacking of father''s love.


    Su Mu was an orphan in his previous life without the love of his parents. He knew how envious it was to watch other children grow up happily with their parents. Originally, Su Mu vowed never to let his daughter lack any trace of father''s love, but now did he do it? He didn''t.


    Su Mu reluctantly touched Su qinger''s hair and said, "Dad, I''m sorry I can''t accompany you all the time, but qinger, as long as you work hard and break through your cultivation to the great emperor level as soon as possible, you can fly to me, can''t you? With your talent, you can do this soon, qinger, don''t cry."


    Who knows, Su qinger was even more angry after hearing Su Mu''s comfort, and said angrily: "Every hour and moment I was as like as two peas, but I didn''t mind. I knew my father was the greatest person in the world. As his daughter, I could not give him any shame. Do you know that every time I get a little achievement, I want to ask you for a reward, but you are not there? You have been like this all the time, and you are always the same as before! Can I only live like this for your children all my life!? Su Mu! You are the most useless father in the world! "


    Pop!


    When the voice fell, Liu Qingyi slapped Su qinger''s face and said angrily: "Since you know how great your father is, why can''t you understand him? Without your father, our world would have been destroyed! How can we survive to this day!? qinger, you should understand your father. He works hard for every life in the world. You can''t say that about your father!"


    Su Mu looked at the tears on their mother''s and daughter''s faces. Su Mu''s heart was like a knife. What does a man want most? It''s nothing more than a happy family, but what is the man''s position? Men are doomed not to stop. They have to keep moving forward and pay for the family. In this way, they can give the family the most comfortable life.


    But similarly, what does a woman want most? It''s nothing more than a happy family. Su Mu''s running for the Xuantian continent and for the future of himself and his family has led to only a small period of time with his family, which is also the reason why most families are scattered.


    Su qinger stared at Su Mu and left without saying a word. His body did not stop or hesitate, which made Su Mu feel more painful. He thought that he had little company with them over the years.


    "Qinger just lost his temper. You don''t mind. How long will it take?" Liu Qingyi wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said aloud.


    Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech and said, "in less than an hour, qinger, I can''t explain it myself. Qingyi, please spend more time with her. I''m an incompetent father and husband, but I''ll find a way to solve these problems."


    "Don''t say that. You are a competent husband and father, but qinger is still young and can''t understand your pain." Liu Qingyi shook her head helplessly and said.


    "Thank you for understanding me. The luckiest thing in my life is to marry you. Have you ever regretted it?" Su Mu hugged Liu Qingyi, held her in his arms, took a deep breath and asked aloud.


    "Marrying you, Su mu, is the proudest thing in my life. I don''t have a trace of regret." Liu Qingyi said softly.


    The voice fell, and a divine light fell from the sky and shrouded Su mu. Su Mu looked up at the passage in the sky, took a deep breath and said, "sorry, I have to leave."


    "Take care of yourself, qinger. I''ll enlighten you. Don''t worry." Liu Qingyi said with a smile.


    "Take care."


    "Take care."

 Chapter 515

    After returning to the fairyland, Su Mu didn''t hesitate and hurried to the north. The time passing speed in the black fog of Xuantian continent was completely different from that of ordinary time, which made Su Mu''s heart eager. Would there be any terrible resident in the fairyland? Su Mu doesn''t know, but Su Mu knows one thing very well, that is, the demon families in the Xuantian continent said by the demon baby enter the world through the tunnel in the demon world, so the demon world must be a place to find the truth.


    Unfortunately, Su Mu''s strength is still too weak. He has no ability to enter the demon world. Even if he successfully entered the demon world, countless demons in the demon world can make him drink a pot. Although Su Mu''s cultivation has reached the third grade of golden fairyland, he is still delusional to resist the demon family in the front. Therefore, what Su Mu needs to do now is to improve his strength regardless of everything, and the reading opportunities left before can be used again.


    Su Mu plans to go to the underwater palace for seclusion regardless of anything. With the help of countless resources in the palace, Su Mu believes that his strength will soon be promoted to an extremely strong level, because the skill he cultivates is so overbearing and has no bottleneck. As long as he has enough energy, it is not a problem to break through to Da Luo Jinxian every minute.


    The countless natural materials and earth treasures in the palace are definitely what Su Mu needs most today. Su Mu plans to directly absorb all the items containing energy through the Shenxiang prison force at the fastest speed to improve his strength.


    The black fog in Xuantian continent is a heart disease of Su mu. His hometown is in Xuantian continent. His wife, daughter and countless relatives and friends still stay in Xuantian continent. He must solve the crisis in Xuantian continent as soon as possible before he can relax his heart and continue to make plans in the earth fairy world.


    However, before going to the palace for seclusion, Su Mu still needs to do one thing, that is to tell Lei Ming not to send anyone to the Tandi palace to disturb his cultivation.


    Su Mu didn''t do much during his 15 day trip to Xuantian mainland. Perhaps the biggest thing was that Qinghua emperor of the north had a face-to-face fight with the Jade Emperor God of the middle heaven. Finally, Qinghua emperor failed. Qinghua emperor abandoned his army and fled directly, which was widely spread by the people and horses of the heaven, Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei also took advantage of this time to seize many cities when the military and people in the north were uncertain, and expanded the territory of hundreds of miles towards the north again in one fell swoop.


    However, when Zhao Huaiqing and his troops planned to move forward, they finally encountered obstacles. The 2.8 million army led by Zhu Hua, the first God in the qinghuadi palace in the north, stopped Zhao Huaiqing on the opposite side and established the first defense line to prevent Zhao Huaiqing from moving forward.


    "The strength of Zhu Hua, the great general of the southern expedition, is the top ten products of the great Luojin fairyland. He accompanied all the last forces of the Qinghua emperor palace, including seven general Da Luojin fairyland, including Xu Renjie, the left general, Chen dianyou, the right general, Ding Li, the upper general, Zhou Yue, the middle general, Cheng Pu, the former general, Liu Jin, and Luo Feng, the latter general. Except that Zhu Hua is the cultivation of the top ten products of the great Luojin fairyland, the left General Xu Renjie''s accomplishments have reached the Ninth level of the golden immortals of the great Luo. The accomplishments of the right general Chen dianyou are the eighth level of the golden immortals of the great Luo. The remaining accomplishments are also strong people who have reached about the fifth level of the golden immortals of the great Luo. Marshal, I''m afraid we have to seek reinforcements from the imperial palace. "Chen Jingsheng smiled at the silk book in his hand and said aloud, although he said he wanted to seek reinforcements, But it seems to be joking.


    "There is no third Luo Jinxian among the generals accompanying us except you. We are indeed inferior to the top combat power. However, they are desperate to stop me with this strength. As long as you and I can hold the seven people, the 2.8 million army under Zhu Hua can never be the opponent of the millions of elite Marines under our command." Zhao Huaiqing said proudly, In his opinion, Zhu Hua is just a man. How can he play a game with him?


    "What Marshal said is very true. Although the number of great Luo Jinxian in our army is not as good as theirs, and even the number of sergeants under our command is far less than that of the other side, don''t forget who our marshal is? The strongest in the East! Marshal Tianwei can reach millions of troops alone! Although Zhu Hua and the seven generals of qinghuadi Palace are all great Luo Jinxian, they can''t be the opponent of Marshal, even if they join forces It''s impossible to defeat the marshal in a short period of time. As for the difference in the number of sergeants under our command, not to mention that although the number of the enemy''s 25.8 million troops is surprising, they are just a mob. I heard that they were originally the defenders of northern cities and were mobilized, and the temporary and gradual troops wanted to block our progress, but they are also crazy It''s just a dream! Although the number of millions of water troops under our command is more than half less than each other, these are not a big deal. After all, all of our millions of water troops are good players in golden fairyland, and many of them have broken through the old strongmen in golden fairyland for many years. How can the North beat us under this situation? "Hong Qinghao shouted.


    "General Hong is right."


    Chen Jingsheng smiled at the speech and said, "many of our subordinates have followed the marshal to enter the demon world and kill the devil''s cubs. It can be said that the combat experience is not bad compared with some old monsters. How are the seedlings in the North who only practice but don''t fight our opponents?"


    The voice fell into the big tent, and there were voices praising Zhao Huaiqing. All of them were talking about how great and powerful Zhao Huaiqing was, how powerful his officers and men were, and how weak they belittled the northern officers and men. However, how could some sergeants guarding the city fight with the real army who had been on the battlefield?


    When they really fight, they feel that two rounds of rush and kill can shake the hearts of those city guarding sergeants.


    Zhao Huaiqing laughed and immediately said: "It seems that you are all very confident. That''s good. After all, I didn''t intend to attack the northern world with the power of the Imperial Palace at the beginning. After all, the really powerful first-class combat power of the Ziwei Imperial Palace has stood in front of me. Listen, collect the accounts tomorrow evening and continue to travel 100000 miles north! No! Travel 200000 miles, I''ll send my army directly to Zhu Hua I want to see what he can do to stop me, Zhao Huaiqing! "


    "Yes! We''ll follow the Marshal''s instructions!"


    "Tomorrow, we''ll hurry 200000 miles and pull out the army! Station the army in front of Zhu Hua and frighten him!"

 Chapter 516

    The next morning, Zhao Huaiqing''s millions of troops immediately began to move, packed up their tents, demolished all the items they originally lived here, put on their armor at random and drove away. Although Marshal Tianwei said to let them march in the evening, it was only noon after they cleaned up.


    "Marshal, will you wait until the evening or March immediately?" Chen Jingsheng asked aloud standing beside Zhao Huaiqing. Although his position is only one of the five generals under Zhao Huaiqing, Chen Jingsheng also holds many important positions of Zhao Huaiqing.


    Whether it''s a military general or any other position, Zhao Huaiqing even said that he handed over anyone except himself to Chen Jingsheng. This shows how much Zhao Huaiqing trusts Chen Jingsheng and the man who has been following him.


    "March now." Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath and said, "I think carefully. If we march in the evening and arrive in the evening, I''m afraid they will be scared to death. It''s so boring. I also want them to test whether my brothers are as strong as they were in the past."


    "I see, marshal." Chen Jingsheng nodded. Without saying a word, he quickly left the place and gave the order to start immediately.


    ......


    In the northern world and the twelve cities in the south, Su Mu finally returned here. Then Su Mu hurried to the city master''s house and told Lei Ming to send some people to protect his Dharma. He must not send people to the underwater palace before he came out.


    Although Lei Ming felt a little confused, he didn''t ask much. He just nodded and agreed to Su mu, and sent four first-class sergeants of golden fairyland to follow Su Mu towards the underwater palace.


    "Lord, where are we going to the underwater palace?" a sergeant asked curiously looking at the familiar environment around him.


    Su Mu nodded and said: "Yes, this time I need to shut down for a period of time. There are plenty of immortal yuan in the underwater palace, and there are also items needed for cultivation. I plan to shut down and break through cultivation in it. You can guard at the four corners outside the palace. Of course, no one knows about the underwater palace except our people, so you don''t have to be too cautious until you arrive at the underwater palace After you are in the palace, go with me to get some fairy crystals. You can practice in the palace for some days. "


    Hearing the speech, the four sergeants were immediately happy, quickly nodded and said, "thank you, Lord!"


    "All right, come with me." Su Mu said aloud. Then he entered a mountain forest. Running Xianyuan tore the space and directly came to the pool. This is not su Mu''s ability to show himself, but Su Mu didn''t want the outside world to know the existence of the valley. He had someone hide it for him early. He transported boulders and soil to seal the entrance and sky of the valley. If you want to enter, you can only blast it open Mountains or use space magic to get in, which is also an insurance function of Su mu.


    Of course, Su Mu didn''t just get some stones and soil when he was covered up. After all, anyone who saw it would feel strange. So Su Mu also sent someone to build a mountain villa and plant a lot of trees on it. The whole is a paradise like scene.


    The people in Ziwei Imperial Palace are not so familiar with the terrain of mountains in the northern world. The valley here will not arouse the suspicion of Zhao Huaiqing''s men and horses if it is filled. After all, no one knows whether there is anyone watching him secretly, so it''s best not to expose any trace.


    "Go into the water. By the way, there are many monsters in the water, but don''t worry. They are all monsters who used to guard the palace under the water. Remember not to move them. They will never hurt you. Don''t hit them and rush to the palace at the bottom as fast as possible, okay?" In order to avoid these four guys accidentally killing the underwater red fish and the patron saint of the red fish, Su Mu couldn''t help but remind him.


    "We understand, Lord. Will you go into the water now?" the sergeant asked aloud.


    "Next."


    Poop!!


    The sound of five streams breaking through the water spread in the dark valley. Without the light, Su Mu could only move quickly towards the palace with his own feeling. After all, the sky above had been covered by himself. In order not to expose it, the water pool had become dark.


    However, fortunately, all the five were strong men whose accomplishments exceeded the golden fairyland, and they could also identify the direction in the dark. Although the four sergeants had not been here, they still had no problem following Su Mu closely.


    Because Su Mu''s speed increased faster this time, more than half an hour later, they came to the array arranged by Su Mu outside the palace. A sergeant couldn''t help but wonder at the array. Why can''t the underwater palace be protected by the array?


    But after a moment, he didn''t have any doubts. He saw a wave of Su Mu''s big hand, and the array opened a hole that could allow one person to pass. Su Mu quickly drilled in, and the four sergeants behind him also followed closely, dehydrating and breathing the air again.


    "Lord, is this where we have our cards? There is such a wonderful palace in the world. It looks much more perfect than Ziwei emperor''s Ziwei palace, and it is still built underwater. It is a perfect secret place. As long as no one reveals it, it is absolutely impossible for outsiders to know that we are sitting on it A huge palace, "exclaimed a sergeant.


    "You''re right. That''s our card. That''s why I dare to control you and start a secret rebellion. There are many treasures in this palace, which can be said to be the key thing for our future rise. When I really establish a force superior to the five great emperors, you will all be my personal guards." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "What?" the four sergeants were surprised. They didn''t expect to be assigned such an important position when they worked for Su mu for the first time. How can they not be surprised?


    "Lord, are you serious? We are just three insignificant soldiers under your command. We are a little scared that you should give such an important position to the four of us." a sergeant said aloud, with a look of fear on his face. After all, anyone who is suddenly put in a high position will think more, and now Su Mu is using them for the first time, Who knows if this is what Su Mu said to deceive them?


    Su Mu laughed at the speech and said, "hehe, why don''t you even believe what I said? What I said is naturally true, but one thing, you four have to quickly improve your cultivation, otherwise don''t protect me. Don''t let me protect you at that time."

 Chapter 517

    Hearing the speech, the four sergeants immediately widened their eyes. Without saying a word, without any hesitation, they directly knelt down on one knee, bowed their heads and bowed their hands to Su Mu and solemnly said, "we will practice and improve our strength as soon as possible, so as to solve all the troubles for the Lord!"


    Su Mu immediately narrowed his eyes and smiled when he heard the speech. He served the four people and said, "since you have been my personal bodyguard, I can''t even know your name?"


    The four people looked at each other immediately after hearing the speech, knelt down on one knee again and solemnly said: "if we return to the Lord, we were the subordinates of Chen Jingsheng, one of the five generals under Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei, and our name was also taken by Chen Jingsheng. Now that we have joined the Lord''s command, the name is naturally given by the Lord!"


    Su Mu immediately smiled and said, "your previous name has been used for so long. Do you really mind changing it at will?"


    "The name is just a code. Since the four of us are the Lord''s bodyguards, it is best to give the name by the Lord. Even if the Lord calls us dog, we will answer!"


    "Good!"


    Su Mu clapped his hands, nodded and said in a voice, "since you all said so, I''ll think about what easy to remember names to give you."


    "Please give me a name," the four men said solemnly on one knee.


    Su Mu looked at the four people. In fact, the talents of the four people were fairly good. However, it may be that the cultivation time was too late, which led to that their cultivation was not too high now. They only had the cultivation of the first grade of golden fairyland. However, the four people broke through the golden fairyland without relying on any pill. They entered the golden fairyland with their own talents, That''s why Su Mu said he wanted these four people to be his personal bodyguards.


    In fact, what Su Mu is not good at may be taking all kinds of names. Naming really burns his head, but Su Mu has long planned to give them the names of the four people in the previous films.


    "I''m not good at naming, but since you let me give you names, I certainly can''t disappoint you. I have four codes, namely ruthlessness, iron hand, cold-blooded and chasing life. These four names also have great symbolic significance for me. You can assign the codes yourself. From today on, you are around me The four dark guards can only be hidden and can''t show their body. Do you understand? "Su Mu said aloud.


    "We understand! From now on, my name is ruthless!" ruthless knelt down on one knee and said solemnly to Su mu. His choice of the name looks similar to his own. No matter how sincere his words are, his face is still a frost and the appearance of a slightly ruthless person. However, Su Mu doesn''t care about these. As long as they are loyal to themselves, it''s enough.


    "In that case, I''ll be called iron hand from now on! It''s just that my eagle claw is made of ten thousand years of dark iron." the iron hand replied with a smile, and then knelt down on one knee as ruthlessly as Su mu.


    "Then I''ll pursue my life. I''m very fast. I''m as fast as thunder. I''m good at getting close to my opponent and solving it quickly." the pursuit said loudly. He misunderstood the meaning of the name, but it doesn''t matter. Su Mu won''t care about it. Soon, the pursuit also saluted Su mu on one knee.


    "You''ve all chosen, so it''s time for me. Do I have any choice?" the remaining sergeant was a little helpless. He wanted to pursue his life. After all, the name of cold-blooded really didn''t suit him, but he didn''t say much. It''s a big deal to make himself look cold-blooded?


    Then he knelt down on one knee, his face gradually changed, and solemnly said, "see the Lord in cold blood. From today on, all the enemies of the Lord are cold-blooded, from nine heaven to the yellow spring. Those who are the enemies of the Lord will be hunted down in cold blood."


    "I feel this is my line." the life chaser thought secretly. What he said in cold blood is very similar to his name. Is his name understood in this way?


    "Well, from today on, you four are my personal bodyguards. In that case, I don''t have to guard against you. Come with me. I''ll take you to get your armor and weapons. There are everything in the palace, and you always like all kinds of weapons." Su Mu said with a smile, and took the four to the place where the weapons are stored in the palace.


    When he came to the door of the weapon warehouse, Su Mu took out the space ring given to him by the little red fish that day. After so much time of research, Su Mu also roughly understood the role of the white jade plate outside the dragon ball, which is the necessary thing to control the whole pond bottom Palace.


    Su Mu took out the white jade card, which was like an identity card. When he appeared in front of the door, the door of the weapons warehouse automatically opened on both sides. Su Mu took the jade card away and put it into the system space. He would not put it at will. If he lost it, he would have some little trouble.


    Su Mu strode into the Arsenal and said, "come in and have a look. This is our arsenal. See if there is anything you need around. Just take it, but I also want to remind you that you can''t chew too much. What suits you is the best. Do you understand?"


    "We understand what the LORD said." the four people answered at the same time. Su Mu was surprised when he heard the speech. Then he looked back at the four people. Obviously, the four of them were staring at each other, as if wondering why they suddenly spoke in unison?


    "It seems that the four of you are really suitable to be my personal dark guards. Look at your tacit understanding. I''m afraid you can understand each other''s thoughts without talking as long as you cultivate them a little?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    "We must step up our training and reach the level required by the Lord as soon as possible," the four replied again at the same time.


    "All right, all right, come in and pick up things quickly. You are the second living person to enter here besides me, so I hope you don''t let me down. I have great confidence in the four of you." Su Mu said with a smile and took down a long gun from the shelf on one side, although he is not good at shooting, However, relying on the brute force of the god elephant''s prison strength, it still makes the long gun swing.


    The four didn''t speak. Su Mu smiled and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "Good!" replied the cold-blooded iron hand.


    "Rotten." he said ruthlessly and calmly, but then he regretted that the boss had no vanity and didn''t want to be praised. He had just become the dark guard under Su mu. He was so picky that nothing would happen?


    The cold-blooded iron hand and the iron hand are also full of strange faces. They look ruthless and their eyes are full of doubts. Why did you tell the truth? It''s a little rotten, but as a subordinate, can you just praise him?

 Chapter 518

    Su Mu''s face was a little flat. Looking at ruthlessness, he asked, "ruthlessness, do you say my shooting skills are rotten?"


    Heartless smell speech, suddenly some fine sweat came out of his head, then he knelt down on one knee, arched his hand and said, "Lord, forgive me, my subordinates have a moment of gaffe..."


    "I didn''t ask you that."


    Su Mu directly interrupted him, touched the barrel of the gun in his hand and said, "I just ask you, do you say my shooting is rotten?"


    The ruthless face was a little white. Now the cold sweat backflow made his face look pale. Ruthlessly, he nodded helplessly and said, "indeed, my subordinates said that the Lord''s shooting skills are rotten."


    "Then tell me, my shooting technique makes the tiger live in the wind. How can it become a bad shooting technique in your eyes? Well, let me hear it in detail." Su Mu turned his back and directly threw the long gun to the ground. The long gun looks bad, but the quality is very perfect. However, there are many guns in the arsenal with better quality and better appearance.


    "The reason why the Lord''s marksmanship makes a tiger flourish is that the Lord''s divine power is amazing. He has used this long gun to the level of a gun maker for many years only by virtue of his physical strength. However, the marksmanship without charm and meaning is only a style after all. The Lord''s divine power is amazing, but his marksmanship is a little......" ruthlessly, he paused here, as if he didn''t dare to go on.


    "What''s there?" Su Mu asked aloud. His eyes were very plain. He looked straight at him deeply and ruthlessly, which made him afraid. Su Mu''s plain eyes seemed to eat him.


    Ruthlessly gritting his teeth, he immediately lowered his head, knelt down and kowtowed and said, "the Lord''s shooting makes it a little ugly!"


    "Bold! How dare you insult the Lord! Die!" the cold-blooded iron hand was shocked, and then they were furious, and the weapons in their hands immediately came to the ruthless head.


    Dang!


    Before the ruthless reaction, Su Mu threw a long black sword. Su Mu held the scabbard in his right hand, waved to ruthless with his left hand and said, "stand up and pick up the sword for me."


    "Yes!" ruthlessly nodded immediately, as if relieved. Just then, he ordered the three people to take his key directly. Since Su Mu stopped it, he should have survived this one.


    Su Mu took over the long sword, put the scabbard on the shelf, looked at the long sword in his hand, and the blade stretched out his palm mercilessly. His mind immediately became active. Without saying a word, he tore off the tail corner of his clothes and handed it to Su Mu respectfully.


    Su Mu looked at him in surprise, then smiled and wiped the blade with his ruthlessly torn clothes. Su Mu took a deep breath and said: "My shooting is really bad, which I know very well, but ruthless. You actually said it directly. Tell me why the cold-blooded pursuit of life and the iron hand praised me very much, and why did you tell the truth to scare yourself?"


    Ruthless, helpless and embarrassed, he said, "Lord, my subordinates just can''t control their mouth for the moment. It will never be like this next time."


    "No!"


    Su Mu immediately shook his head when he heard the speech and said, "I like your straight mouth, but you should remember what to say and what not to say. Otherwise, the next time the cold-blooded iron hand is falling, I won''t help you."


    "Subordinates understand!" heartless immediately knelt down on one knee and solemnly replied.


    "Very good."


    Su Mu smiled, nodded, looked at the cold-blooded pursuit and the iron hand, and said, "you should also remember, some things can be said, some things can''t be said, remember, be self-discipline."


    "Yes, my subordinates!" the three quickly said, kneeling on one knee.


    "All right, you can choose your own suitable weapons in this person. Ruthlessness will be the leader of the three of you in the future. Of course, if you are not convinced, you can find ruthlessness to compete with each other. One-on-one, who wins ruthlessness is the new leader, okay?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "Yes!" the four replied immediately.


    "After the weapon warehouse comes out, there are many lost skill scripts at the end of the North corridor. You can go and have a look. Don''t take them away. Don''t disclose them to each other. Everyone can only choose three. If you understand the consequences, I hope my people are very self disciplined." Su Mu said again.


    "We understand," the four replied at the same time.


    "The cultivation materials are in the opposite direction. The third room in the South Corridor is the Dan pharmacy. Your cultivation achievements are not enough to protect me. You must speed up your own cultivation. Your original talent is not weak, but the cultivation time is late. Remember, be self disciplined." Su Mu said with a meaningful smile before leaving.


    This time, the four people didn''t answer again. Instead, they looked at Su Mu''s departure very strangely. Then they chased his life, took a deep breath, looked at it ruthlessly and said: "your heart is really big. Unexpectedly, you said that the Lord''s shooting skills are rotten. If the Lord didn''t save you this time, you would die."


    "I am also blessed by this misfortune," said a smile on my ruthless and cold face.


    "Anyway, I went to the theater all the way. You kicked me in the middle. Cold-blooded, can you be gentle next time?" the iron hand rubbed his ass and said.


    "I''ll try my best. Anyway, what do you think of our Lord?" asked coldly, trying to see their opinions.


    "Majestic and domineering." he shouted after his life.


    The iron hand also interrupted: "ferocious and cold, well, there may be some unscrupulous means."


    "I feel that the Lord has given me a familiar repressive force," ruthlessly replied.


    The cold-blooded smell speech suddenly turned a white eye and said, "isn''t this nonsense? Our Lord controls our soul. There must be a repressive force on the soul and soul."


    "I''m not talking about this. I mean, the Lord gave me a feeling of opposition to the crape myrtle emperor. It''s too scary and creepy. You don''t know. When I looked at the Lord for three seconds, the Lord''s dull eyes almost scared me to pee out and even killed myself." he took a deep breath and said aloud without concealing his stink.


    "Is it so terrible?" asked coldly and curiously. He was standing not far behind Su mu, so he didn''t see Su Mu''s eyes.


    "It''s so terrible."


    Ruthlessly, he took a deep breath and said, "although our Lord has not ascended the throne of God at the moment, he already has a third of the imperial spirit. In the future, the fairy world will definitely change because of our Lord!"

 Chapter 519

    The words said by ruthless fell into Su Mu''s ears word by word. He couldn''t help grinning. It seemed that ruthless was still very insightful. At least he could see what the other three didn''t see. It seemed right to arrange ruthless to be the leader of the four dark guards.


    At the thought of this, Su Mu didn''t continue to listen. He strode towards the place where Xianjing was stored in the palace. He needed a lot of Xianjing or anything useful for improving the Dragon elephant cells in the prison, and tried to promote all the Dragon elephant power cells in his body into the meta elephant power cells in the shortest time, Only when Shenxiang zhengu made a great breakthrough, Su Mu was sure to solve the strange events in Xuantian continent.


    When he came to the place where Xianjing was stored, Su Mu sat down with his knees crossed without saying a word. He ran the Shenxiang prison on the spot, absorbed the Xianyuan energy in the surrounding Xianjing crazily, and quickly and incomparably improved his dragon elephant power. For today''s su mu, improving his cultivation is the first thing to do. In addition, he can continue to delay anything in the future.


    Originally, Su Mu intended to persuade Mr. Feng Hua to join his command immediately after returning from Xuantian mainland and let him use the list of gods as his gods. However, after su Mu''s trip in the black fog of Xuantian mainland, he knew the abnormal passage of time in the black fog, so it was difficult for Su Mu to maintain his heart of slow development, After all, if he is not strong enough to solve the trouble in the black fog in a short time, Xuantian continent may suffer disaster.


    This is the last thing Su Mu wants to see. After all, for Su Mu today, Xuantian continent is where he grew up and his hometown. Everyone has a feeling of missing his hometown. Su Mu is no exception. Su Mu still has a deep love for Xuantian continent. At least there are many people who are very important to Su mu in Xuantian continent, Those people are hard for Su Mu to abandon in his life, so Su Mu makes such efforts in the earth fairy world, and wants to make a place for those people in Xuantian land to live and become their umbrella.


    In the Tandi palace, in addition to Su Mu''s closed practice at the moment, the four dark guards are also rapidly improving their accomplishments at the same time. Su Mu is right. Their accomplishments are not strong now. Don''t mention protecting Su mu. I''m afraid Su Mu needs to protect them in case of something, which is absolutely unacceptable for personal guards.


    Their talent is not weak. Otherwise, they will not be able to rely on their own ability to cultivate their accomplishments in today''s golden fairyland after missing the best time for cultivation. Although they are only one of several ordinary golden fairyland products, it is enough to prove that the four of them still have not weak cultivation talents.


    Su Mu didn''t intend to waste their talent. He even sent out the titles of the four famous catchers. How can these four people not be trained? If you don''t cultivate it, isn''t it a waste of the four famous fishing codes you sent?


    ......


    However, fortunately, these four people have not wasted their names for more than a week. Although they have not been greatly improved, at least they have greatly increased their immortal yuan, and there is not much distance to break through the next level.


    However, this is also very normal. After all, the Xianyuan density in the Tandi palace is exactly the same as that in the five great emperors palace, even a little thicker than that in the five great emperors palace.


    It''s strange that they haven''t made much progress in such a dense Xianyuan level for a week. It can only be said that they have reached a level that can at least satisfy Su mu in this week.


    In the northern world, the Jade Emperor of heaven was in a very bad mood at this time. Zhang Bairen ordered him to look for the book for so much time. He still didn''t find any news, let alone take the book back to Zhang Bairen.


    Moreover, their actions in the northern world led to the great defeat in the battlefield of the eastern world and the battlefield of the western world. The army of crape myrtle and gouchen are about to occupy the Zhongtian world. If Zhang bainin hadn''t secretly shot, the whole Zhongtian world might have been completely divided by crape myrtle and gouchen.


    "Wait for me. I''ll teach you a lesson after we find the book Zhang bainin said. If Zhang bainin didn''t let me go all out to find the book, how could you bastards enter the middle heaven world?" the Jade Emperor God said with a very ugly face. His intention was to directly fight the northern world first, However, Zhang Bairen told him not to spend those efforts and try his best to find the book. In this way, the Jade Emperor God took millions of troops into the northern world. It can be said that he didn''t get any benefits and was equipped with a lot of capital.


    "Your Majesty, if we continue to advance to the north, it will be the place shrouded by the Qinghua emperor palace. Once our army enters there, we will completely face all the combat power of the Qinghua emperor palace. Moreover, if we continue to advance in front of the Qinghua emperor palace, Zhao Huaiqing in the southeast of the northern world will get too many benefits. We will give them the opportunity to attract the attention of the Qinghua emperor palace Well, the East doesn''t know what a huge territory it will get, "a senior general from heaven came to the camp and reminded the Jade Emperor God.


    The Jade Emperor''s face was a little ugly when he heard the speech. How could he not know the consequences of moving on, but what could he do? This is Zhang Bairen''s order. Even if he subverts the whole northern world, he should find the book and take it back to him. This is not what he can stop if he wants to stop.


    "Your Majesty, are we going to retreat or move on?" Yu Shiling, the great general of Tianting, asked aloud.


    "Keep moving." the Jade Emperor God said with an ugly face. Even if he didn''t want to, he could only continue to move towards the north according to Zhang Bainian''s order. If the Qinghua emperor palace didn''t provoke them, it would be the best. If he really provoked them, he wouldn''t have to endure any more.


    When he came to the northern world this time, he took Tianting and millions of the most elite heavenly soldiers and generals under his command. Can he be a decaying Qinghua emperor palace and block his way forward?


    Yu Shiling was stunned when he heard the speech and warned: "Your Majesty, if we continue to move forward, we are likely to have a head-on war with the Qinghua emperor palace."


    "Then fight!" the Jade Emperor God shouted angrily when he heard the speech and said, "is it difficult for me to be such an elite heavenly soldier and general? Will I be afraid of his qinghuadi palace?"


    Yu Shiling nodded when he heard the speech, and replied with a little thought in his eyes, "I see."

 Chapter 520

    Yu Shiling withdrew from the big account of the Jade Emperor God and walked towards the camps below. All the way, he was thinking about the meaning of the Jade Emperor God''s words. For them, the decisions made by the Jade Emperor God had made them unable to understand, but this time Yu Shiling seemed to understand the Jade Emperor God''s mind.


    Although the Jade Emperor God has always said that they came to the northern world to look for a book, they have not seen what the Jade Emperor God is really looking for for for so long. It seems that they are on an outing. Millions of heavenly soldiers and generals protect the Dharma for him. However, although the generals think so, no one dares to say this, After all, they are just some generals in the heaven. The master wants to go on an outing in the northern world to see the beautiful scenery of the northern world. Isn''t it normal for these generals to accompany them?


    However, Yu Shiling finally understood what the Jade Emperor God was thinking in his heart. At the moment, he was going to the camps to send messages to the commanders and generals of the heavenly soldiers, and wanted to hold a meeting to tell them his guess.


    ......


    After a while, Yu Shiling summoned all 172 generals and commanders who followed the Jade Emperor God to the northern world and opened a big meeting.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have endured for a long time. There are so many cities in the northern world, but none of them have been occupied. This is your Majesty''s order. We can''t disobey it, but we don''t have to continue to endure now. Just now when I went to your Majesty''s residence and asked your majesty whether to move forward, your majesty said we don''t care, Just keep moving. "


    Speaking of this, Yu Shiling couldn''t help grinning and said, "I''m here. You should understand? Not far ahead is the sphere of influence of the Qinghua emperor palace. I asked your majesty what to do if the Qinghua emperor resists and blocks us. Your majesty said, fight!"


    When the voice fell, the generals and commanders in the tent were happy at the same time and quickly said: "General Yu, what you said is true? Is the emperor really going to war with Qinghua emperor palace? Great, we don''t know how long we''ve been waiting for this day. We wander around the northern world every day, but we can''t occupy any cities in the northern world. If this continues, I''ll think we''re traveling in the northern world!"


    "What general Yu said is very true. In recent days, our Tianting has led millions of heavenly soldiers and generals into the northern world. We have also fought several battles with the army under the Qinghua emperor palace. Although we have won, we have got nothing. We have not occupied so many cities in the northern world. It is Zhao Huaiqing, marshal of Tianwei under the Ziwei emperor palace in the southeast, because we are interested in Qinghua Under the control of the emperor''s palace, he pushed North for a hundred miles and gained a lot of territory, "said Chen Ying, a senior general of Tianting.


    "Yes, we have passed through dozens of cities during this period, but your majesty has ordered us not to attack and detour. If we fight all the way, half of the territory of the northern world will be in our hands. Now that we come to the depths of the northern world, we not only have no good place to obtain, but also lose a lot of territory in the middle heaven world. If your majesty orders no war again, I''m afraid our officers and men are not willing. "Xing Feng, the great general of Tianting, also said aloud.


    "Ha ha, you still don''t understand your Majesty''s deep meaning. You might as well think about it carefully. Why did your majesty walk around the city and order not to attack?" Yu Shiling laughed.


    Chen Ying frowned at the speech and thought carefully in his mind, but he had no clue. He couldn''t help but ask, "we don''t have the far-reaching vision of General Yu. Why don''t you ask general Yu to elaborate for us?"


    "Ha ha, OK, then I''ll tell you how far sighted our majesty is!"


    Yu Shiling smiled, stood up, carried his hands, and said: "Over the past few days, millions of troops in Tianting have traveled around the city, all the way north. Although we have fought with Qinghua emperor palace for several times, we have not lost too much combat power. The reason why your majesty let us travel around the city all the way north is to preserve our strength and directly win the lifeline of the northern world, Qinghua emperor palace!"


    "Oh? Really?" Chen Ying quickly asked with a bright look in his eyes.


    "This is nature!"


    Yu Shiling laughed at the speech and said aloud: "You might as well think about it carefully. Why do we avoid fighting these days? Can''t we win? No, how powerful our Tianting combat power is? Your Majesty''s consideration is not failure, but how to win the northern world at the fastest speed. Obviously, your majesty wants to win qinghuadi palace directly, and then quickly recover many of the northern world with millions of our Tianting troops With millions of heavenly soldiers and generals in the city, we are now directly inserted into the hinterland of the northern world. We are only 100000 miles away from the Qinghua emperor palace. Such a close distance from the Qinghua emperor palace has long been like a naked beauty waiting for us to pick. Think carefully. What else can the northern world stop us after we win the Qinghua emperor palace £¿¡±


    When Yu Shiling''s voice fell, the generals and commanders in the field immediately understood that the purpose of the Jade Emperor''s visit must be to get the northern world and capture the northern world in the fastest time!


    After they get the Qinghua emperor''s palace, they can send troops around the northern world in the center of the northern world and rule the northern world in the shortest time. After the northern world is completely controlled by them, they will lead their troops back to heaven and connect the northern world to attack the western world or the Eastern world. At that time, The situation of the whole fairyland will become very clear, and their heaven unified fairyland will be easier.


    At the thought of this, all the generals were excited, as if the Lord of the earth fairyland had become their heaven. What they didn''t know was that these were just Yu Shiling''s conjectures. There was no basis at all. Today''s Jade Emperor God is still worried about how to find the book Zhang bainin said and take it back to Zhang bainin.


    Perhaps the thought of the Jade Emperor''s God has been influenced by the search for books all the time. If he got the northern world, wouldn''t it be easier to find the books in Zhang Bairen''s mouth?


    However, it is a pity that today''s Jade Emperor God is thinking about how to find books, and has not thought about what benefits he will get after getting the Qinghua emperor''s palace.

 Chapter 521

    The Tianting army continued to move towards the north. Even if it was the palace where the ruler of the northern world, Emperor Qinghua, was located, they didn''t stop at all. Perhaps it was Yu Shiling''s words yesterday that inspired them and mistakenly thought that the reason why the Jade Emperor God entered the northern world with millions of troops was to directly win the Qinghua emperor palace, the center of power in the northern world!


    "All generals cheer up and pay attention to the surrounding situation all the time. Now we have entered the sphere of influence that the Qinghua emperor palace can touch, and the distance from the Qinghua emperor palace is only about 50000 miles. We must always be vigilant. Do you hear me?" the Jade Emperor God shouted in his chariot, Although he intended to bypass the qinghuadi palace, he still had to pass here when he came back. He might as well destroy the qinghuadi palace as Yu Shiling said yesterday.


    This is not the expansion of the Jade Emperor himself, but the current strength of the Qinghua emperor palace is too scattered. The central and southern part of the northern world is the main battlefield of the Tianting and Qinghua emperor palace. Although their Tianting has withdrawn millions of troops, there are still nearly millions of forces where to block part of the combat strength of the Qinghua emperor palace, including several generals and the strong Luo Jinxian.


    Not to mention the battlefield of Tianting in the northern world, but also in the southeast, Ziwei Emperor Palace also took the opportunity to enter the northern world to take a share and occupy a lot of land in the northern world. They basically know Zhao Huaiqing''s strength. Absolutely no one rushed to underestimate Zhao Huaiqing. According to their reliable information, After Zhao Huaiqing occupied the new city in the southeast, he had matched Zhu Hua, the first God of Qinghua emperor palace. A total of seven strong men at the level of Da Luo Jinxian were dragged to stay there.


    With such scattered combat power, it can be said that at the time when the Qinghua emperor''s palace made them weakest, the Jade Emperor God with his nearly three or four million troops had gone deep into the hinterland of the northern world. It can be said that he directly brought his troops to the head of the enemy. Since there was such a good opportunity, the Jade Emperor God didn''t want to waste it, and he thought carefully yesterday, It seems that it will be much easier to command most of the northern world to find the book after the qinghuadi palace is destroyed?


    When the Jade Emperor God thought of this, he found out how stupid he was and how much time he wasted. If he figured it out early, maybe most of the northern world had already fallen into his hands, and the book might have been found long ago. Take it back and give it to Zhang bainin.


    "I''m so stupid!" the Jade Emperor scolded in his heart. Is it because he focused too much on looking for books and ignored these things that can be seen at a glance?


    "Your majesty! The scouts ahead report!"


    Just when the Jade Emperor God secretly scolded himself that his brain could not turn around, a scout wearing black armor suddenly came to his chariot and went out and said, "subordinates, see the Jade Emperor God and wish your majesty a long life with the sky!"


    "Don''t flatter yourself. Tell me what''s going on ahead?" the Jade Emperor God took a deep breath and frowned.


    The Scout quickly nodded and replied, "if you tell your majesty, you''ll find an ambush in the Qinghua emperor''s palace about 4000 miles ahead. If your subordinates are right, the Qinghua emperor is also in the crowd, but your subordinates are worried that they''ll find you, so they''ll come back and report without careful exploration. If it''s not true, please punish your majesty!"


    "All right, all right, you go down first and call general Chen yingyu Shiling and others to me." the Jade Emperor God waved his hand and said.


    "Yes!"


    After a while, all the generals who came to the northern world rushed to the front of the chariot of the Jade Emperor God, flew slowly all the way to the north, and discussed some things with the Jade Emperor God all the way.


    "Your Majesty, just now the scouts said that the qinghuadi palace 4000 miles away was ready to ambush us. Even the qinghuadi was in the crowd. My subordinates estimated that the qinghuadi palace was empty. Otherwise, how could they let the qinghuadi go to battle in person?" Yu Shiling said aloud.


    "Yu Shiling, do you think there is anything strange inside? Our scouts have such great ability to detect the enemy''s ambush and then retreat? I don''t look down on our secret scouts in heaven, but the Qinghua emperor, who is at the same level as me. Are you sure he will make such a huge loophole for me to find?" The Jade Emperor God closed his eyes and said in a bland tone.


    Yu Shiling frowned at the speech and asked in great doubt, "Your Majesty, what do you mean?"


    "There is a huge spider web ahead, waiting for the insects to fly up." the Jade Emperor God replied.


    Yu Shiling heard some silence. He didn''t dare to answer this. Instead, Chen Ying asked: "Your Majesty, shall we go around behind them and wrap them up?"


    "That''s not necessary."


    The Jade Emperor God shook his head and said very plainly: "Although emperor Qinghua has compiled a good big web, its essence is just a spider web. We have millions of heavenly soldiers and generals on our trip, but one of them is not a dragon and Phoenix? No matter how strong the spider web is, it''s just a spider web. It doesn''t have much effect. It can''t catch the real dragon. If the order goes on, the three armed forces will rush into the enemy''s trap. I want to make emperor Qinghua feel happy To despair, even if he prepared more and more carefully, he could not be my opponent! "


    The voice fell, and all the soldiers on the scene stared wide. How can anyone know that there is a trap in front and have to rush inside? Aren''t you looking for excitement?


    Yu Shiling was in a hurry when he heard the speech. Without any hesitation, he immediately opened his mouth and stopped him: "Your Majesty, please think twice. Although our army is strong, after all, Emperor Qinghua is also one of the five great emperors, which can not be underestimated. No one knows what kind of backhand emperor Qinghua has not used. Your majesty, my subordinates suggest that we should act steadily. After all, although we are strong now, we are only entering the northern world alone..."


    "Yu Shiling, you are presumptuous!"


    Unexpectedly, before he finished, the Jade Emperor God suddenly patted the seat in the chariot, and the armrest of the seat immediately turned into a piece of powder. Yu Shiling was in a hurry and quickly knelt down on one knee outside the Jade Emperor God''s chariot. Although they were flying in the sky, it was not easy for them to kneel and stand in the void?


    The Jade Emperor God shouted: "I have made a decision. No matter how the Qinghua emperor resists or how he plans, the gap in strength is irresistible! If he wants to surpass us, unless he can bring all his forces together, but do you think it''s possible?"

 Chapter 522

    After that, the Jade Emperor God glanced at Yu Shiling kneeling outside the chariot and said: "Do you think Zhao Huaiqing will let the eight great Luo Jinxian in the southeast leave the battlefield and return to Qinghua emperor''s palace? Do you think our generals on the Tianting battlefield will let the combat power of Qinghua emperor''s Palace back? Now the combat power of Qinghua emperor''s side has reached that of Da Luo Jinxian, and his top combat power of Qinghua emperor''s palace has been delayed by our Tianting battlefield, of course , we must also thank field marshal Zhao Huaiqing, who dragged us down millions of troops and eight great Luo Jinxian in the southeast. "


    The Jade Emperor grinned and said aloud, "in this case, Yu Shiling, do you think it is difficult for our more than 3 million troops to win the Qinghua emperor palace?"


    "Your Majesty, with all due respect, although the Qinghua emperor palace has no combat power at the moment, it is one of the top five forces in the fairy world and one of the five great emperors in the fairy world side by side with you. If we fight with it like this, our subordinates will fight bravely and win this victory easily, but your majesty, if you let our troops fall into the trap Well, although the outcome is still clear, those brothers under our command have suffered heavy losses! "


    After Yu Shiling finished, he looked up solemnly and looked at the Jade Emperor. God was full of supplication and said, "Your Majesty, come steadily."


    The Jade Emperor God looked at Yu Shiling, looked at the plea in his eyes, and couldn''t help feeling a little bored. He waved his hand at will and said, "OK, just do as you say."


    "Thank you, your majesty!" Yu Shiling was overjoyed when he heard the speech. He quickly stood up and left around the chariot. He wanted to give his own orders. He came up with many strategies that could easily solve the Qinghua emperor. He needed to send someone to implement them to avoid mistakes.


    ......


    In the southeast of the northern world, Zhao Huaiqing was thinking about something in his barracks. At this time, Chen Jingsheng quietly came in and came behind Zhao Huaiqing.


    "Marshal, they all left as you said. Our spies were not blocked after they came out of the city," Chen Jingsheng said aloud.


    "Very good."


    Zhao Huaiqing grinned at the speech and continued: "it seems that things have continued to develop according to our plan. What about the other commanders and generals?"


    "Three days ago, they had arrived at the central and southern battlefield of Tianting and Qinghua emperor palace. They had pretended to be the people of gouchen emperor palace to block the Tianting army and let the forces of Qinghua emperor palace evacuate safely." Chen Jingsheng replied that he couldn''t help admiring Zhao Huaiqing''s resourcefulness. More than half a month ago, when the Jade Emperor God took the heavenly army into the depths of the northern world, he arranged everything. It can be said that the whole northern world seemed to be marching according to his plan as if it were his chessboard.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t go to the scene to watch such a good play. Go down first and let the three armed forces be ready. It''s time to take all the northern world into our hands." Zhao Huaiqing grinned.


    "Yes!" Chen Jingsheng nodded immediately. His eyes were full of excitement. They were about to seize a world. This is something that no one has been able to do since ancient times!


    Zhao Huaiqing couldn''t help laughing when he looked at Chen Jingsheng leaving. He took off his general armor and took out a black robe from the wooden box on one side. The robe was exquisite, but it was just some large size, but it also proved that it was a special dress prepared for Zhao Huaiqing.


    "Emperor, I promised you not to go against the regime of the eastern world and break everything you personally arranged, but now I have changed my attention. No, I still don''t seem to break your plan, but compared with your plan, the controller of the northern world is different." Zhao Huaiqing couldn''t help narrowing her eyes and thought in her heart.


    Zhao Huaiqing wore the robe on himself. It was an imperial robe that only the five great emperors could wear. This kind of Robe could only be worn on his own body after the approval of the heaven, otherwise it would be impossible to wear. Now Zhao Huaiqing has worn it on his own body, which proves that Zhao Huaiqing has been recognized by the heaven and has long become the north The heart of the rulers of the world?


    Forty thousand miles to the south of Qinghua emperor palace, Qinghua emperor is sitting on the throne with a serious look. He has prepared everything he can, so he is waiting for the desperate fight of the heavenly army.


    However, it''s still uncertain who will win or lose this war. Tianting didn''t know that most of the forces in Qinghua emperor palace had already gathered together. Zhao Huaiqing didn''t stop Zhu Hua and the seven great Luo Jinxian from leaving. After all, Zhu Hua''s leaving with a large army was good for them. Naturally, they wouldn''t stop it. Instead, the troops on the battlefield with Tianting withdrew back It was unexpected for him to come here. According to the scout, Emperor gouchen sent someone to stop the pursuit of the heavenly court, and the weapons dragged the heavenly soldiers and horses.


    In this way, all the combat forces of the Qinghua emperor palace were liberated, so he took the initiative to attack here and set up traps to wait for the arrival of the Jade Emperor God. Before the imperial court''s scouts, he pretended not to find out and let him go back to report, because he knew that the Jade Emperor God would come. Even if he knew that there was an ambush here, the Jade Emperor God would come, which is absolute!


    "Here comes the great emperor." Zhu Hua said solemnly, holding the weapon in his hand. This will be a war related to the life and death of the whole Qinghua palace. If the Qinghua palace wins, it will not be enough to fear that the Tianting will lose its principal. At that time, the four great emperors will fairly compete for the fairy world. If the Qinghua palace loses, Then Tianting will have the control power of the whole northern world. In addition to their Zhongtian world, Tianting will definitely become the strongest among the five great emperors. Although today''s Tianting is already the strongest among the five great emperors, this time is different. If Tianting gets the chassis of the northern world, it can make up for the shortage of Tianting territory resources, No one knows how much it will strengthen the heaven.


    "All prepare, don''t give the other party any chance, all kill! If you can kill one, you won''t lose! Kill two is to earn! Understand?" Qinghua emperor asked solemnly.


    "I see." Zhu Hua nodded first and replied. Although he could choose to leave the Qinghua emperor palace and live alone, he didn''t do that. Instead, he took the army back to the Qinghua emperor palace and prepared to deal with the situation together with the Qinghua emperor.


    "Hey, I, Xu Renjie, have never served anyone except our great emperor in my life. I want to see what kind of person the Jade Emperor God in heaven is, and can''t do it with three heads and six arms?" Xu said in an outstanding voice. His words gave the sergeant below a calm mood.


    Yes, it''s just that you have better cultivation. Can you still have three heads and six arms? They are not weak! Is it difficult for the five great emperors to be afraid of you?

 Chapter 523

    The sergeants of the Qinghua emperor palace are all ready, and their faces are solemn and incomparable, because they know that the victory or defeat of this battle will affect whether they will die or live next.


    If they win the next war with Tianting, they will definitely be able to rally the prestige and strength of the Qinghua palace in front of the world by taking advantage of the limelight this time. But if they lose the battle this time, the Qinghua palace will no longer exist, These sergeants may all die on the battlefield, or they may rebel and join the heaven.


    In any case, there is only one belief among the people present, that is, to win this battlefield. Even those sergeants think so. For them, the approachable Qinghua emperor is a difficult Lord to find. The Jade Emperor of heaven knows that he is definitely not a good man from his arrogant war with the four emperors at the same time, If you join his command in the future, you can only become cannon fodder, and if you can stay in the Qinghua emperor palace and stay in the northern world, who will want to leave home?


    "We''re all ready. When they get close, we''ll start the trap immediately. Even if we can''t hurt them, we''ll start the trap to stop them from moving forward. Our troops are not as strong as Tianting this time, so we can''t fight with them. We must use our brains to fight around them. Zhu Hua, you''ll lead 120000 sergeants to the left wing immediately. We can''t fall in the trap After the trap is triggered, give the other party a chance to encircle from the left! "Qinghua emperor said in a deep voice.


    Zhu Hua nodded immediately when he heard the speech. Without saying anything, he quickly left the place and selected 120000 sergeants to ambush on the left. Then Qinghua emperor took a look at the people behind him and continued to say to Xu Renjie: "Xu Renjie, you also immediately led 120000 sergeants to the right wing to ambush. You can''t let the enemy escape from the right wing. By the way, you can''t stop the large-scale attack of Tianting only by relying on your own strength, so you''d better take all of them."


    When the voice fell, Xu Renjie immediately frowned and said eagerly: "Emperor! This must not be done! If all the generals follow me to the right wing, there will be no one around you! Emperor, you should know clearly! Our generals come back to fight this war not for anything else, but for you! If you make some mistakes, what is the need for us to exist?"


    "Xu Renjie! I''m the Qinghua emperor! Even though my power is greatly reduced now, my strength has not retreated! I''m still one of the five great emperors! I''m still a top strong man whose cultivation has reached the 10th floor of golden immortals in Dalai! I''m the best protection for myself! I don''t need you to protect me! Your most important responsibility is to solve the surprise attack from your side The heavenly army! Do you understand!? "Qinghua emperor shouted!


    "Promise!"


    The voice was very neat. Those ordinary sergeants were also excited now. They held long guns and knives in their hands and waved them in a loud voice in response to the orders of the Qinghua emperor.


    Xu Renjie couldn''t help but feel helpless after hearing the reprimand of emperor Qinghua, but as a general, obeying the Lord''s order was the only requirement, which made Xu Renjie unable to refute, and what emperor Qinghua said was also very correct. For him, for emperor Qinghua, his strength was the best protection for himself, and he really didn''t need the protection of himself and other Sergeant generals.


    "All generals listen to the order! Everyone knows the heart of the Jade Emperor of Tianting! Sooner or later, the fairyland will become extremely broken in the hands of Tianting! We must not let the original paradise of the northern world fall into the hands of Tianting! Otherwise, our residents of the northern world will become the foundation for their continuous war in the future! We must not lose the northern world!"


    Emperor Qinghua shouted loudly. Looking at the heavenly Sergeant not far ahead, without saying anything, he directly pulled out his waist sword. The cold light in his hand flashed on his face. Emperor Qinghua continued with a heavy tone: "gentlemen, the final war of our northern world is about to begin! Are you afraid!?"


    "Our hearts are fearless!" all the officers and men under the command of qinghuadi palace shouted angrily in unison, like nine days of thunder!


    "Very good!"


    Emperor Qinghua took a deep breath, his eyes coagulated, and immediately opened his mouth and shouted, "war!"


    As the voice fell, countless traps were actively activated not far in front of them, but they did not hurt any of the celestial sergeants. The Jade Emperor of heaven raised the curtain of the chariot and looked at the ground collapsed for dozens of miles and countless terrible mechanism traps in front of them. He couldn''t help wondering.


    Although these things can not have any impact on their high-level combat power, they should still be useful to ordinary sergeants. How can they be opened directly?


    "Kill!"


    Before the Jade Emperor gave orders, countless officers and men under his command could not bear to draw their swords and rushed up. The silver blade in his hand twinkled in the cold light in the woods. The collapse of the ground for several miles would not have any impact on them at all. On the contrary, the organs buried under the pit posed a great threat to them, but now the Qinghua emperor took the initiative to stimulate the trap Naturally, these organs can''t cause any damage.


    Of course, this is just what the sergeant in the sky thinks. Whether those trap mechanisms are really useless still needs time to verify. Looking at the smile on the face of the Qinghua emperor now, he is obviously sure enough. Otherwise, with the understanding of the Jade Emperor God about the Qinghua emperor, he will never come and fight with himself.


    "Come on, find out whether there are sergeants in the Qinghua Emperor Palace on the left and right wings, and let the generals who are facing the attack immediately stay away from the ground and go to high altitude to fight the enemy in the Qinghua emperor palace. It is estimated that there are some changes on the ground." the Jade Emperor God narrowed his eyes and said aloud.


    "Promise!" a sergeant beside the Jade Emperor immediately left the left side of the chariot and went to the front to inform the Jade Emperor of God''s order.


    After the sergeant left, the Jade Emperor God narrowed his eyes and looked at the distance face to face with himself. The Qinghua emperor couldn''t help laughing. His divine knowledge spread towards both sides, but there was no harvest. This also made the Jade Emperor God more sure that there was an ambush hidden in the Qinghua Emperor Palace in the jungle on both sides.


    How terrible is the divine consciousness of Da Luo Jinxian? It can be said that as long as they want, there is no existence that can escape the exploration of their divine consciousness, and the Jade Emperor God has not explored everything except plants in the jungles on the left and right sides, so it makes him more sure of the ambush of the two wings.

 Chapter 524

    In the woods, the birches calmly hid in the dark, waiting for the heavenly army; After entering, both sides killed unexpectedly, but the silence in the jungle seemed to make the Tianting Sergeant vigilant and didn''t break into it at the first time.


    Unlike Zhu Hua, Xu Renjie could not bear to hear the roar of fighting from the front. He wanted to take 120000 troops directly into the front battlefield. However, he still understood the situation and knew that this moment must not be hard enough. He could only go on slowly and step by step according to the plan of Qinghua emperor, but if there was any accident, Then Xu Renjie will certainly be the first to leave the garrison and go to the front battlefield to fight a big war with the Tianting army.


    According to the plan of emperor Qinghua, their troops in the south, with the help of the soldiers under Emperor gouchen in the west, left the Tianting battlefield and rushed to their position. As long as emperor Qinghua can delay the time, the three million troops retreating from the Tianting battlefield can definitely take advantage of the unprepared jade emperor and Tianting, Detain the people of heaven here.


    But now the Qinghua emperor''s face is full of anxiety. It is obvious that he knows that the garrison mobilized from the major cities by these birches is not the opponent of the elite heavenly soldiers of Tianting. Now he can only use his best to delay time, as long as he can wait for the support from the South, Then the disaster of Qinghua emperor palace can be solved.


    "No! If we fight like this, we will lose more than half of the soldiers under the command of Qinghua emperor palace in half a day. Even if our southern support arrives, it will be difficult to wrap up the Tianting and leave it here. If we give the Tianting a chance to breathe, we will be in great trouble in the future. Therefore, we must not let the Jade Emperor God leave here. We must not leave here We have to find a way to hold him down, and we don''t have to consume the troops under his command. "Qinghua thought secretly in his heart. Then he jumped up without saying a word and stepped through the void to the Jade Emperor''s God.


    "The great!!!"


    Xu Renjie was immediately surprised. He wanted to rush out of the jungle, but he was immediately held down by Chen dianyou and Ding Li behind him. He angrily scolded: "are you stupid! The emperor did it on purpose! If you rush out, then all our efforts are in vain!?"


    Xu Renjie was so angry that he raised his finger to the chariot of the Tianting camp and said, "it''s intentional! As the Lord of our Qinghua emperor palace, how can the great emperor run directly in front of the chariot of the Jade Emperor of the enemy Tianting!? isn''t this a suicide attempt?"


    "Stupid! Xu Renjie, no wonder the emperor said that no matter how high your accomplishments are, you are only a general, not a handsome! If you can be mature and steady, it is not impossible to compete with Zhu Hua in the future, but you are too impulsive. You don''t see the truth at all. You have to rush to kill. If you destroy the emperor''s plan, you will be a great sin ! "Chen dianyou scolded angrily.


    Xu Renjie was furious at the speech. He didn''t agree with anyone except Qinghua emperor. Chen dianyou was just an ordinary general. He was still under himself in terms of status and strength. Did he teach himself such a tone?


    Moreover, Zhu Hua is the most hated person in Xu Renjie''s life. Chen dianyou said that he must be steady to compete with Zhu Hua, which shocked his arrogant heart and made him unbearable.


    "Chen dianyou! What exactly do you mean!? Zhu Hua Zhu Hua! He is just a general who has made mistakes! Even if his cultivation is stronger than me now, why do I Xu Renjie fear him? As long as time is enough, he Zhu Hua can never be my opponent!" Xu Renjie shouted angrily.


    As soon as he said this, not only Chen dianyou''s face was dark, but also Ding Li shook his head and said helplessly: "Xu Renjie, General Xu, now you are still jealous with General Zhu Hua for such a small thing. Yes, General Xu, your talent is indeed very rare, and you have great luck. You will certainly not be bothered with your achievements in the future, but you have to admit that Zhu Hua is stronger and more powerful than you, and Zhu Hua has one thing you don''t have, that is General Zhu Hua is calm enough to see the general trend, know what he should do and what he should not do, and know his purpose. What about you? Xu Renjie, think about it for yourself. Can Zhu Hua be punished for any mission failure over the past countless years? Has the great emperor said a trace of opinion and dissatisfaction in these countless missions? "


    Although Xu Renjie understood it in his heart, he was still dissatisfied. He just turned around with a black face and stared at the camp where the heaven was located. As long as there was any accident to Qinghua emperor, he rushed forward to rescue immediately. He wanted to prove that he was the most useful person beside Qinghua Emperor!


    Chen dianyou glanced at Ding Li, shook his head and said, "forget it, he won''t listen."


    Ding Li sighed deeply when he heard the speech, and the voice replied: "You''re right. No matter what we say, he can''t listen. In the past, we have been following him to fight in the north and calm the civil strife in the northern world. We still know him. It''s not unreasonable for the great emperor to arrange us to be his generals again this time. At least if we weren''t around just now, he would destroy our plans!"


    "Compared with General Zhu Hua, Xu Renjie must be too different. He has a lack of mind, gas and impulse. These are his weaknesses. Compared with him, General Zhu Hua seems to be a perfect person. No wonder the great emperor would say that at the beginning." Chen dianyou sighed back.


    "OK, let''s focus on the positive. We''ll talk about these things later," Ding Li said helplessly.


    Chen dianyou nodded and stared closely at the chariot of the Jade Emperor God. As long as there was a slight change there, they must rush to rescue the Qinghua emperor at the first time. After all, although the Qinghua emperor was powerful, there was no lack of strong people beside the Jade Emperor God. They noticed several of the breath above the six products of Da Luo Jinxian.


    The Qinghua emperor came to the chariot, sighed deeply and said, "Jade Emperor, I''m all in front of you. Don''t you want to invite me in to talk about the past?"


    The voice fell, and the curtain on the front of the chariot was lifted by one hand. The Jade Emperor looked at the Qinghua emperor with a smile and said, "come in."


    Emperor Qinghua entered the chariot without any fear and worry. Then the curtain of the chariot door fell, and no one knew what had happened inside.

 Chapter 525

    The sergeant under the imperial court watched the Jade Emperor God "invite" the Qinghua emperor into his chariot. One by one, they couldn''t help knowing each other. They all felt very puzzled. They and the Qinghua emperor palace clearly had an endless situation. Why did the Jade Emperor God let the Qinghua emperor into his chariot? Just let them take it down?


    In the chariot, the Jade Emperor looked at the Qinghua emperor with a smile, stretched out his hand to him and said plainly, "please sit down, Taoist brother."


    Qinghua Emperor didn''t make a sound when he heard the speech. He sat directly on the table opposite the Jade Emperor God, and then looked up at the Jade Emperor God.


    "Taoist brother, haven''t we seen each other for decades?" the Jade Emperor God grinned when he recalled the past and poured a cup of fragrant tea for the Qinghua emperor.


    Qinghua emperor nodded at the speech, took the teacup blandly, injected a fairy yuan into the teacup without leaving a trace, then dared to take a sip, then praised and said, "good tea, you were just an ordinary general in heaven when we last met, of course, I was the same."


    "Taoist brother is still as vigilant as ever."


    The Jade Emperor God took a deep breath, poured the teacup seven points full, and then said, "at the beginning, the five of us were trained as the next five great emperors. We shared weal and woe, compared with each other, and supported each other for so many years. Now we can still remember!"


    "However, you took the lead in tearing up the treaty between us. At the beginning, the five of us agreed that as long as one day we still control the imperial palace of one side of the world, there will be no war in the five sides of the world. But now, everything has changed because you told everyone that you want to take their interests and unify the fairy world."


    Emperor Qinghua said aloud, then looked at him helplessly, and then said: "Taoist brother, although hundreds of thousands of years have passed, I still believe that our friendship still exists. Why are you so aggressive? The earth fairy world is full of war now. Where did I get the news from the eastern scouts, and the demon clan also has traces of action. Taoist brother, why don''t you stop? We''ll count the ownership of the earth fairy world in the future?"


    The Jade Emperor God was puzzled when he heard the speech and asked, "how did you know that there was a trace of the demon family in the eastern world?"


    The Qinghua emperor was a little silent when he heard the speech. He didn''t know how to speak. Everyone knew this kind of thing, but he was first singled out by the Jade Emperor God.


    "Taoist brother, do you really want to be so aggressive and never want to stop?" Qinghua emperor asked again.


    The Jade Emperor God smiled with some horror. He said aloud, "I have no intention of stopping, nor do I want to stop. I picked up the war in the five worlds, and I don''t intend to put it out. I want to make this flame burn more vigorously, so that it can burn the sky and boil the sea!"


    The voice fell. The Qinghua Emperor didn''t know how to go on. The ambition of the Jade Emperor God could not be suppressed. This is something that everyone in the earth fairy world clearly understood.


    However, Emperor Qinghua did not believe in evil and thought that he could make the Jade Emperor God and Tianting retreat by sharing weal and woe. This is absolutely impossible. As long as the Jade Emperor God wins this war, he basically has a 80% chance of mastering the northern world, and the remaining 20% chance is Marshal Tianwei who occupies many of their territory in the southeast Zhao Huaiqing.


    "Taoist brother, if you come to talk to me about the past, I''ll welcome you with both hands. You see, my best refreshments have been put in front of you and waiting for you to enjoy. However, if you come to stop me from waging war, I''m sorry. Taoist brother, one of us will die."


    The Jade Emperor said solemnly and incomparably. Then he took a cake for the Qinghua emperor with public chopsticks and continued: "You are the master of the north, the current owner of Qinghua emperor''s palace, and also my friend who shared joys and sorrows. If you are willing to surrender and hand over the northern world to me, I promise that no one will disturb you for the rest of your life. I will grant you a place to live after the war is over. Of course, it would be great if you are willing to stay in the northern world ¡£¡±


    "I can''t surrender to you, Jade Emperor God. For our love, how about a fair war? If I lose, I will kill myself on the spot and give all the territory of the northern world. If you lose, I don''t ask you to stop waging war. I just hope you don''t use a knife against the northern world, how about it?" Qinghua emperor asked solemnly.


    "Fair war?"


    The Jade Emperor God paused and looked into the eyes of the Qinghua emperor. His eyes were full of expectations for the last fight and the desire to win. The Jade Emperor God nodded helplessly and said: "Well, based on our shared weal and woe, I will fight with you fairly. How many soldiers do you command now, how many soldiers do I send, how many soldiers do you send, how many soldiers do I send?"


    "It''s not fair." emperor Qinghua shook his head.


    The Jade Emperor God frowned at the speech and said, "brother Dao, this is also my last concession to you. The accomplishments of the generals under my command are similar to those under your command, but ordinary soldiers are slightly better than yours. Since you think it unfair, how about reducing 100000? How about sending 100000 soldiers less than you to fight with you?"


    "Jade Emperor, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean it was unfair to me, but it was unfair to you. I knew all the geography of the whole northern world, and I knew exactly what place was suitable for how to fight. Moreover, I had arranged a geometric trap in advance, waiting for the introduction of heavenly soldiers into it to trigger. Although all your soldiers were very powerful, you didn''t know this land Therefore, I hope you can attack the whole army and fight with me. Otherwise, even if I win you, I will have brothers and sisters in my heart, and your soldiers will not be convinced. "Qinghua emperor shook his head and replied.


    When the voice fell, the Jade Emperor God looked at the firm color in the other party''s eyes and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. His eyes narrowed and praised him and said, "OK! I''m worthy of being the most powerful master of the northern world! Then I''ll go all out to fight you! At this stop, the winner must stay in the northern world, and the loser must either die or withdraw from the northern world. From then on, you can''t attack the North!"


    "It''s a deal!" said the Qinghua emperor,


    The Jade Emperor grinned and said, "OK, it''s a deal! Taoist brother, go back and arrange everything you have to do. I''ll lead the troops to attack when you''re ready. However, I''ll only give you one day to prepare. If you''re not ready at that time, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    "I don''t expect you to show mercy!"

 Chapter 526

    Qinghua emperor returned to his palace and did not stay on the front battlefield. He returned to Qinghua emperor this time to obtain an item that can affect whether they can continue to survive. Although the northern world is not as rich as the East, it is also one of the best places in the five worlds of the earth Fairy world, He doesn''t want to leave this peaceful snow-white land to the Jade Emperor God and let him turn the color into blood like red on this snow-white land. The northern world hates war, which has been deeply remembered by the residents of the northern world for many years, so there has been no big trouble in the northern world, At most, it''s just some arrogant disciples who don''t know the heaven and earth to build a house to provoke, but Zhu Hua can perfectly solve them every time.


    Emperor Qinghua came to the front of his desk in the main palace of emperor Qinghua palace and put his palm on a circular plate in the center of the desk. This circular plate is actually the place where emperor Qinghua stored his goods and all the materials in emperor Qinghua palace.


    No one would think that the most important treasure room of Qinghua emperor''s palace was under Qinghua emperor''s desk. Qinghua emperor put his hand on the disc on the desk, and a deep tunnel suddenly appeared at his feet. Without any hesitation, Qinghua emperor immediately stepped into the tunnel and rushed to the treasure house below.


    Soon after, before the Qinghua emperor came to a door, there was a small pavilion outside the door. Next to the pavilion lay an old man with ragged white hair. The old man gently shook his fan. After looking at the Qinghua emperor, he didn''t get up to salute, but directly waved to open the door.


    "What do you want this time? Remember to leave some for the next generation," the old man said aloud.


    The Qinghua emperor nodded and said, "I understand. I''m here to get that monkey hair this time."


    The white haired old man was stunned when he heard the speech. He directly turned over and jumped up from the bed and said, "what? What happened? There is only one last chance to use that hair."


    "It must be used, or the qinghuadi palace will be destroyed. Then the things here, including the monkey hair, will really lose their function."


    Emperor Qinghua sighed helplessly and said very low, "this is our last card. In fact, I don''t want to use it, but now we have reached the critical point of life and death. We can''t use this last life-saving hair."


    "Tell the old man what''s going on outside these years? Trouble has found you. The most terrible thing is that Qinghua emperor palace is defeated?" the old man asked with a frown.


    "It''s the heavenly court. The Jade Emperor God of the heavenly court tore up the peace treaty of our five great emperors and directly went to war in the four corners of the world. Now he is leading more than 3 million troops and hundreds of soldiers to stay in the dense forest mountains not far from our Qinghua Emperor''s palace. I left some people where to confront them. Maybe it doesn''t help, but at least it can help me We will delay for some time, "sighed the Qinghua emperor.


    "When did it happen? Why didn''t you come to me and tell me before? He''s just a young man. His master didn''t dare to swagger to the northern world, but he dared to do so? Qinghua, I went to fight with you. I don''t believe where he got such great confidence? He fought against the four great emperors at the same time He was looking for death! "The white haired old man said angrily. Obviously, he was angry at what emperor Qinghua said. In those years, he swept the fairy world, and only a few people could play chess with him. Now he has been retired for many years, and there are still people who dare to come to the door? Do you really think he''s dead?


    "You can''t go, sir. If you go, qinghuadi palace really doesn''t have any cards. Teacher, you can rest assured to give it to me. With this life-saving hair, I can at least have seven points to drive them away. Moreover, millions of troops are coming to us on the battlefield where we are fighting with Tianting in the South and pack the Tianting army with us." The Qinghua emperor shook his head and said aloud.


    "Cut, I''ll be sure to kill them as soon as I go out! I was invincible in those days. No one dared me to compete with me when I saw me. How amazing his heaven Jade Emperor God is! It''s just a small generation!" said the old man with white hair, but he couldn''t disobey the order of the Qinghua emperor.


    Although the throne of Qinghua emperor was handed down by him, since he is still a member of Qinghua palace, as the supreme ruler of Qinghua palace, his instructions must be obeyed.


    "Well, teacher, just stay here and watch the treasure house. You may be able to go out and play soon. Just leave the Tianting side to me to solve it. As long as there is no accident on the way, I''m sure I can win." Qinghua emperor said reluctantly.


    "It''s natural. Victory must belong to Qinghua emperor''s palace. Although the heaven occupies the thickest midheaven and 33rd heaven of Xianyuan, their controllers are all birds and rats. It''s not enough to be afraid. You must send me the news of victory this time. Otherwise, I should educate you and see if I can''t pass the training The white haired old man said and lay down on the bed directly. Even the Qinghua Emperor didn''t react outside the speed.


    The Qinghua emperor shook his head reluctantly and took away the last golden life-saving hair, which related to the success of his plan. Therefore, he was extremely solemn, but what his teacher said just now made him feel a little uncomfortable. He sat in the Qinghua emperor for hundreds of thousands of years and was used to being superior, His teacher''s look down and educational tone made him a little uncomfortable.


    "Teacher, is this a side attack on me?" the Qinghua emperor thought a little more, but on second thought, it was the teacher who passed the position to himself. How could the teacher hit me?


    Shook his head and threw the idea out of his mind. How could the teacher, as his mentor and the Qinghua emperor of the previous generation, hit him for no reason? It must be that I think too much recently, and I''m a little confused in my mind.


    Calm down. Emperor Qinghua hurried directly to the dense forest and mountains not far away. There is a life-saving hair. Emperor Qinghua has enough confidence. As long as he finds a chance, he will certainly throw all the Tianting army out of the northern world!

 Chapter 527

    In the mountains 40000 miles south of Qinghua emperor palace in the northern world, there are two powerful armies with a total of more than 5 million people and two great emperors in charge of one world.


    Emperor Qinghua returned to the camp where he was temporarily stationed and put his hair on his body. He would never use it until he had to. After all, it is the most precious treasure of emperor Qinghua palace, and there is only one last chance to use it, If emperor Qinghua had not been worried that the army retreated from the Tianting battlefield in the South would not arrive in a day, he would not have personally returned to the Qinghua emperor''s palace to take out this treasure.


    "Emperor, the heaven is ready to move. Will they really give us a day to prepare?" asked Zhou Yue, a senior general under the command of qinghuadi palace. Looking at his expression, he knew that he didn''t believe the heaven would make such a stupid move.


    As a great Luojin Wonderland General of Qinghua emperor''s palace, Zhou Yue has experienced countless battles, large and small. He is well aware of the intrigues on the battlefield and the ambition to win by any means. Tianting now has the upper hand. Although Qinghua emperor''s palace can resist at the command, it must not be their opponent. At that time, the northern world will surely fall into their hands.


    But now Zhou Yue doesn''t understand what is in the mind of the Jade Emperor God, the Lord of the zhongtianting court. When he can win a big victory, he has to give his opponent a preparation time. Isn''t this giving the other party a chance and increasing his loss?


    You should know that the sentence "late will change", but every soldier deeply understands the truth. Can''t the Jade Emperor God understand it? Even if he doesn''t understand, is it difficult that the generals who came to the northern world with the Jade Emperor God this time are all fools? Don''t you know this truth? Over the years, how many people, because of their arrogance and arrogance, despised their opponents and gave them the ability to fight fairly with themselves, eventually led to the failure of the battle? Are all people so stupid?


    After hearing Zhou Yue''s words, Emperor Qinghua took a deep breath, looked a little deep, and said aloud: "I don''t know. The Jade Emperor God is no longer the man in those years. I feel that he has changed. He has become unscrupulous and more powerful. Although I don''t know what has happened to him over the years, the only thing I can be sure is that he has become very powerful and incomparably powerful. I feel that his strength has reached the eleventh grade Even if it hasn''t broken through, it''s definitely not far away. "


    "What the great emperor said is true! The Jade Emperor God really touched the boundary of the eleventh grade? In this way, won''t we be defeated?" Zhou Yue was stunned and said that as a strong man who reached the six grades of Da Luo Jinxian, he knew the realm of Da Luo Jinxian very well. The terror caused by the first grade of cultivation gap was increased, which was more than ten times the increase of combat power!


    Now the Jade Emperor God has touched the boundary of the eleven products of the golden immortals in the great Luo, which means that the Jade Emperor God is not far away from breaking through that realm. At that time, will the fairy world really fall into the hands of the heaven? Is it difficult that the Jade Emperor God is really the Lord of the fairy world recognized by heaven?


    Hearing the speech, Emperor Qinghua took a deep breath, shook his head and said: "Although he has touched the boundary of that realm, it''s definitely not possible to break through in a day or two. We still have time to prepare for it. And even if he breaks through the eleventh grade of dalaojin fairyland, what''s the matter? I invited the strongest cards of our Qinghua Emperor Palace this time. Even if he breaks through the eleventh grade of dalaojin fairyland, it''s absolutely impossible It will be the opponent of that! "


    The confident words of emperor Qinghua made Zhou Yue feel a little relieved and relieved his tense mood. Since emperor Qinghua has such self-confidence, as the general of emperor Qinghua palace, he only needs to do what he should do, and give the rest to Emperor Qinghua''s self-confidence!


    "Since the great emperor has such self-confidence, his subordinates don''t have to say any more. I''ll go down and arrange the military array first and wait for a war with Tianting tomorrow." Zhou Yue said aloud.


    "Let''s go. Remember that the general array is set as a defensive array. We just need to resist. As soon as the army on the southern Tianting battlefield arrives, we can surround the Tianting combat power in our arms with our strongest strength. At that time, all the right to speak will be in our hands. Don''t think we are unscrupulous unless the southern branch hasn''t arrived, Otherwise, I will never use my cards to let him appear, okay? "Qinghua emperor said.


    "I see, my subordinates leave!" Zhou Yue nodded, turned and left the big tent, walked towards the place where the sergeants of all parties gathered, and was ready to immediately arrange the defense array according to what emperor Qinghua said, and prepare the army that would attack at any time in heaven!


    "I hope you can arrive in three days, otherwise once I use my cards, our Qinghua emperor palace will lose the most important thing, and then the gap with other emperor palaces will appear again." Qinghua emperor sighed in his heart and thought.


    ......


    On the side of the Tianting camp, the Tianting generals sun Qingwu and sun Qingwen came outside the chariot of the Jade Emperor. After looking at each other, they knelt directly on one knee on the void outside the chariot and said, "my subordinate sun Qingwu (Sun Qingwen) beg your majesty to see you!"


    "Come in."


    When the voice fell, the curtain of the chariot was lifted by Xianyuan. Then they looked at each other again and went in. Once again, they knelt down on one knee and saluted the Jade Emperor God. The Jade Emperor God waved his hand. Xianyuan lifted them up, looked at them curiously and said: "What''s the matter with the two generals? We are studying tomorrow''s war. If there is nothing, please go down first."


    When the voice fell, sun Qingwu was in a hurry and asked: "Your Majesty, why didn''t you just order to take the Qinghua emperor directly? Once the Qinghua emperor falls into our hands, the Qinghua emperor palace will be destroyed. Our heaven can also reduce a lot of damage! What''s more, as long as we take the Qinghua emperor, all our troops in the north can be liberated and free, and return to the middle heaven to recapture us Tianting''s territory. Why didn''t the great emperor do this? "


    "Yes, your majesty, if we take the Qinghua emperor, then our heavenly court will be in control of the northern world! Why didn''t our subordinates come to take him?" Sun Qingwen also said.

 Chapter 528

    Love has the final say, "has the final say shoot two hawks with one arrow?" Sun Qingwu, who looked at the Jade Emperor, smiled and said, "what do you mean by killing two birds with one stone?" I don''t care if I can''t do that. I just like the positive and fair war between tomorrow and Qinghua imperial palace. Can''t you tell me whether this is the two of you?


    As soon as the voice fell, sun Qingwu was worried. He understood that the Jade Emperor God misunderstood his meaning, and he couldn''t help worrying about his previous tone?


    The Jade Emperor pointed to sun Qingwen and scolded: "And you, sun Qingwen, didn''t I ask you to explore the ambush of the two wings? Why did you come to my chariot with your brother to reason with me? Or did you have all the information about the two wings in your hand? If so, tell me everything you know. How many people are ambushed by the two wings, who is the leader? What kind of state is cultivation, Have you found out all this? "


    Sun Qingwen smiled bitterly when he heard the speech. Previously, he was really exploring whether there was an ambush in the dense forest on both wings. However, he immediately received the news from his brother sun Qingwu and asked him to come back to help detain the Qinghua emperor. Therefore, he did not make an in-depth exploration in the dense forest, but returned here to prepare to win the Qinghua emperor with sun Qingwu and those generals in the heaven.


    However, the Jade Emperor''s God did not allow them to do it. Sun Qingwen had no choice but to say after a bitter smile: "if you return to your majesty, your subordinates are incompetent. You haven''t found out the number of ambush sergeants in the dense forest on both wings, who is the leader, what state, etc. your subordinates don''t know. Please punish your majesty!"


    "What''s your crime? Ah? Since you haven''t found it, go down and check it. I''ve made it clear that I want to defeat the Qinghua emperor and his forces. No one can give me a black hand tomorrow. I can only fight it head-on. I''ll tell everyone in the fairy world through this war that my Jade Emperor God is serious this time. I want everyone in the fairy world to understand it clearly My Jade Emperor God is the next Lord of the earth fairy world, understand? "


    After the voice fell, the Jade Emperor God took a deep breath and said, "go down and check it immediately. I must check it carefully. I don''t want to make any mistakes when we go to war tomorrow. Do you understand?"


    "Yes! I''ll check it now!" Sun Qingwen nodded immediately, turned around and disappeared into a streamer into the dense forest.


    After sun Qingwen left, the Jade Emperor God put his eyes on sun Qingwu again. After staring at him for a while, he said, "sun Qingwu, your previous tone was not like discussing with me, but scolding me. You were ordering me and telling me, isn''t it?"


    The voice of the Jade Emperor God fell, and sun Qingwu''s face suddenly became ugly. He was rough and crazy. He didn''t do things through his brain. He was a complete rough man. He didn''t read a book except knowing some ways to use the army. The reason why he has achieved today is that he was brought to heaven by the Jade Emperor God when he was young. In those years, he was just because of his lack of talent The mistake and power are amazing. It''s just that the Jade Emperor God valued them a little. It can be said that without the Jade Emperor God who brought him to the heaven to give him resources and skills, there would be no Tianting general sun Qingwu who has reached the seventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian.


    "Your Majesty, I''m a rude man. You know that. I''m a little worried at the bottom, so I''m very disrespectful to your majesty. I know it shouldn''t be done, but I still did it. Please punish your majesty! I have no complaints!" sun Qingwu knelt on one knee, bowed his head and hugged his fist and said.


    "Do you think I won''t offend you if you say so? Sun Qingwu, it''s wartime now, and I also know that killing generals on the battlefield is a big taboo of strategists, so I''ll write this down for you. I want you to kill three strongmen of Qinghua Imperial Palace above the five products of Da Luo Jinxian when the war starts tomorrow, and take their bodies to apologize to me!" The Jade Emperor said mercilessly in his eyes.


    "Yes, my subordinates!"


    Sun Qingwu was delighted and thought to himself: "It seems that the jade emperor has forgiven himself! He let himself do such a small thing to apologize. It seems that he is still very important in his Majesty''s heart. His Majesty must be reluctant to let me die. Once I die, his majesty is equivalent to losing his right arm. Your majesty, I understand your mind. Don''t worry. I will take three generals from Qinghua Emperor Palace tomorrow It''s over! "


    "Step back," said the Jade Emperor, waving his hand.


    Sun Qingwu nodded quickly when he heard the speech. Then his body turned into a streamer and disappeared into the chariot. After he left, the Jade Emperor God waved his hand and put down the curtain of the chariot. His eyes were slightly cold and murderous. He thought in his heart: "even if you won''t die on the battlefield tomorrow, I will never let you live so easily!"


    No one can imagine that today''s Jade Emperor God has already become so crazy and tyrannical in his heart. Sun Qingwu''s tone is just a little disrespectful. The Jade Emperor God actually wants to take his life. Just think about it. The Jade Emperor God is in a high position and is clearly the ruler of the heaven and the middle heaven world, but don''t forget that all this is when Zhang Bairen is not in front of Zhang Bairen Later, once Zhang bainin sent him to meet him, the Jade Emperor God did not dare to refuse. Even when he was giving a dragon and Phoenix gift to his beloved imperial concubine, he had to stop and put on his clothes to meet him at the most critical time. He did not dare to make any mistakes.


    Perhaps it is because of this that the Jade Emperor God becomes moody. On weekdays, he looks like the ruler of the middle heaven world, the great emperor of the heaven and the manager of the thirty-three heavy heaven, but these are given to him by Zhang Bairen. Once he goes to Zhang Bairen, he will be nothing but a dog.


    As the ruler of heaven and the middle heaven world, the Jade Emperor God enjoys happiness every day, beauty, food, rights, fame and wealth, etc. he uses them very comfortably, as if they were his own, but it is precisely because of this that the Jade Emperor God can''t tolerate anyone talking on his head, except Zhang Bairen.


    Zhang Bairen''s strength is unfathomable. He has no problem living under others temporarily, but what is sun Qingwu? Without his own careful training, he was just an ordinary farmer in the fairy world all his life. How could he have today''s strength and status? Now even sun Qingwu can come and speak ill to him, even with an ordered tone. If it takes a long time in the future, how can it be better?


    "Somebody! Call up all the generals of the three armies for me, except sun Qingwu brothers." the Jade Emperor God said aloud.


    "Promise!"

 Chapter 529

    At dawn on the next day, the two sergeants in the dense forest mountains immediately moved. Emperor Qinghua''s face was dignified. He didn''t want to win this battle, but just wanted to delay the attack of the Tianting army. As soon as the army withdrawn from the Tianting battlefield from their Qinghua palace arrived, they could defend the Tianting from the front and back, At that time, the heavenly court should take care of both the head and the tail. Its combat power is scattered, and it will never be their opponent.


    On the other hand, the generals of the imperial court, including the Jade Emperor God, all looked relaxed, as if they had taken down the Qinghua emperor''s palace. There was no sense of worry on each face. From the perspective of the whole military of the imperial court, today''s Qinghua emperor''s palace has reached a dead end, which is not enough to cause them too much loss.


    "Your Majesty, the side of Qinghua emperor''s palace has moved, and the two wings and front army have begun to move. However, they are not coming towards us, but retreating about 30 miles. Their subordinates estimate that they want to fight a defensive war and rely on the terrain in the dense forest mountains to pull us." Chen Ying, the great general of Tianting, said aloud, In this war with the Qinghua emperor palace, the Jade Emperor God appointed him as the pioneer, so he knew the trend of the Qinghua emperor palace very well.


    "What do you think is the intention of the Qinghua emperor?" the Jade Emperor God asked very slowly. He filled a bowl of porridge with a white jade spoon and handed it to Chen Ying.


    Chen Ying quickly took over the porridge handed over by the Jade Emperor God and said, "thank you, your majesty."


    As the voice fell, Chen Ying talked to the Jade Emperor God about his guess. The defeat trend of the Qinghua emperor palace could not be changed. They were just delaying their failure. As one of the power holders of the five worlds, the Qinghua emperor would never have only this ability, so there must be some intrigues waiting for them in the future.


    They are not familiar with the geographical mountains of the northern world. Even though they have been exploring all night these days, they are not familiar with the soldiers of the Qinghua emperor palace. Therefore, Chen Ying estimates that the Qinghua emperor palace wants to drag along with them by relying on these steep mountains and geographical locations of the northern world.


    Speaking of this, Chen Ying finished the porridge in his bowl. Then Chen Ying carefully put down the bowl and said again: "Emperor, my subordinates estimate that Qinghua emperor wants to hold us back and prevent us from winning and evacuating. We have mobilized more than 70% of our elite in the northern world this time. If we can''t win the northern world in a short time, then Ziwei emperor of the East and gouchen emperor of the West will definitely take this opportunity to plunder me Our Zhongtian world''s territory cities and even take Tianting away. Once this happens, our army on another battlefield in the northern world will lose backup and resource transportation, and they are likely to face the Ziwei emperor palace army or gouchen emperor palace army that appears behind them from Zhongtian world. Then they will be attacked by the enemy on their back, so the battlefield over there The nearly three million troops of qinghuadi palace will be able to leave the battlefield freely and sneak around behind us to attack us. At that time, we will be attacked from behind and show signs of defeat. "


    "Well said!"


    After hearing Chen Ying''s words, the Jade Emperor God immediately smiled and clapped and said: "Chen Ying, you are worthy of being one of the most important generals in heaven. Few people in heaven can compare with you. But don''t worry. There can''t be an accident in heaven. There''s still my card, a powerful card. Otherwise, I can''t risk entering the northern world with 70% of the fighting power of heaven, can I?"


    "Since your majesty has long expected this situation, his subordinates have nothing to report. As long as there is no mistake in the heaven, our sergeants in another northern battlefield can drag the more than 3 million troops in the Qinghua emperor palace. In this way, there will be no miracle when Qinghua emperor drags down." Chen Ying smiled and said that the big stone he was carrying in his heart had been put down. Before, he had been worried that the East and west sides would seize the middle heaven world and heaven, which would have an impact on their current war. However, since the Jade Emperor God had a back hand, he naturally didn''t have to worry about it.


    The Jade Emperor God laughed. He also thought so. As long as there was no mistake in the heaven, another battlefield in the North would not be affected, and the army of Qinghua emperor''s Palace on any battlefield could not step out to support Qinghua emperor.


    The Jade Emperor God said aloud: "Emperor Qinghua really thinks for a long time. In his opinion, as long as he can delay, the Oriental crape myrtle emperor and the western gouchen emperor will be able to indirectly save his life and let the Qinghua emperor palace survive again. However, although he thinks for a long time, he will never expect what the real backhand of Tianting is. His plan is empty, but even so, we can''t And they continue to drag on, occupy the Qinghua emperor''s palace as quickly as possible, and firmly hold the northern world in our hands. Besides, Chen Ying listens to the order. "


    When Chen Ying heard the speech, he immediately looked positive. He knelt down on one knee and hugged his fist. He should answer, "my subordinates are here!"


    "You can lead 500000 vanguard troops to attack the camp of Qinghua emperor''s palace from the front. You don''t want to win a big victory. Just hold their eyes. I''ll arrange people and horses on both wings to take the opportunity to kill them. When the two wings are together, the three armies will gather directly to the camp of Qinghua emperor''s headquarters and capture Qinghua emperor alive!" the Jade Emperor God said solemnly.


    "Yes, my subordinates!"


    When the voice fell, Chen Ying quickly turned and left the chariot. Without saying a word, he rushed directly to the place where his 500000 troops were located. According to the instructions of the Jade Emperor God, he directly killed them from the front to attract attention. This is an arduous task. Chen Ying felt some pressure, because the number of troops on both wings has not been clearly understood by sun Qingwen so far, This makes the troops they kill from the front can only look straight ahead, because their wings are dark!


    I don''t know where the Qinghua emperor palace came from, baby. It can hide the breath of so many people. It can''t be detected by divine knowledge. If the Jade Emperor God knows that there are only more than 200000 troops on both wings, he will order people to lead 500000 troops to attack the right wing and 500000 people to attack the left wing, The rest of the army rushed to the front without giving any chance.


    But the problem is that here, the Jade Emperor God and the generals of heaven simply don''t know how many enemies there are in the dense forest on both wings.

 Chapter 530

    On the side of Qinghua emperor''s palace, Zhou Yue hurriedly broke into Qinghua emperor''s camp and said eagerly: "emperor! The heavenly court has started, half a million troops have killed us directly, and the two wings are sorting out the troops. It seems that they are going to kill us!"


    "What''s the hurry! Half a million soldiers rushed towards us? It seems that the Jade Emperor God is also confused. I guess he thinks I have planted the troops in the mountains on both sides? After all, it doesn''t make sense if I don''t install more sergeants in such a good place, but he didn''t expect that the number of sergeants I installed on both wings is only 250000. Zhou Yue, You immediately led a million... No, you immediately led 800000 troops to move back in the front, and an hour later formed a defensive array to resist the heavenly army. "Qinghua emperor shouted.


    Zhou Yue said eagerly when he heard the speech: "emperor, all the armies we now have are defenders in major cities. Even more than half of them are unlikely to resist the attack of the heaven. Isn''t 800000 troops dead?"


    "Don''t listen to details!"


    Emperor Qinghua glanced at Zhou Yue and said with some hatred that iron is not steel: "Did I let you resist? Don''t you understand? As a senior general of Qinghua emperor''s palace, why don''t you even understand this truth? Yes, our strength is not as good as Tianting for the time being, but don''t forget, this is the northern world, our territory. Can they have us understand this land? I asked you to lead 800000 troops and involve 500000 people in the front Jun, I don''t want you to fight him head-on. Zhou Yue, come and have a look. "


    After that, Emperor Qinghua pointed to a map on the table that he had quickly rushed out in the past two days. It was no other place, but the dense forest mountains where they were now. Emperor Qinghua said aloud: "Look here, it''s an excellent place. It''s behind the mountain not far in front of us. You''re directly involved in the 500000 Tianting army. Lead them to this place and form a defense array at the mountain pass. For a short time, they can evacuate to the valley in a quarter of an hour. I''ll arrange troops to hide behind and above the valley to support you Do you understand, boys? "


    Zhou Yue frowned when he looked at the terrain marked on the map and said, "great emperor, although the location here is good, it''s still very difficult to rely on here against the 500000 troops in Tianting."


    "You don''t have to know. I have my own plan. You just need to follow suit. I promise you, as long as the 500000 army enters the valley, there will be no return!" Qinghua emperor said very seriously.


    Zhou Yue heard that although he didn''t know where the Qinghua emperor came from, he also knew that as a general of the Qinghua emperor''s palace, he could only deploy according to the meaning of the Qinghua emperor. Zhou Yue took a deep breath and turned to salute the Qinghua emperor, saying: "Great emperor, my subordinates will do it according to your wishes. Thank you for the cultivation of the great emperor over the years. If there is an accident, my subordinates will stay there with their own lives, and my subordinates will retreat!"


    "Don''t worry! You can''t die. I want you to help me recapture the original territory of the northern world and help me fight in the fairyland!" Qinghua emperor said solemnly.


    Zhou Yue took a deep breath. He didn''t know where the emperor Qinghua would arrange any backhand in the valley, but he knew that if the emperor Qinghua''s backhand didn''t work this time, he must destroy or repel the 500000 army with his own life. Otherwise, once the 500000 army was killed as if no one else was around, it would be absolutely impossible for the emperor Qinghua palace Yes, it''s a devastating blow!


    "Teacher, I said I didn''t need you to come." after Zhou Yue left, Qinghua emperor sighed helplessly.


    When the voice fell, an old man with white hair appeared in front of the Qinghua emperor, glanced at him very unhappily and said: "If I don''t come this time, what can you do to deal with the heaven? I taught you to do things by all means, especially if you are the controller of the northern world. In this regard, the Jade Emperor God is much better than you. He doesn''t care about his reputation and everything, because he knows that as long as you win the final victory, he will win If you can write history and turn your reputation into a positive, the other four emperors will become heinous villains. Qinghua, your heart is still too soft. "


    "Teacher, this is my own character, which is hard to change. Didn''t you value me when you taught me the position of Qinghua emperor? In those years, you said that I was soft hearted, suitable for controlling the northern world and could make the northern world more prosperous. I did. Under my control, the northern world successfully became the top three place in the five worlds, only Why are you dissatisfied with my temperament now that Tianting and Ziwei imperial palace can hold us down temporarily? " The Qinghua emperor was very puzzled and asked if he had been elected Qinghua emperor because of this temperament, but now the teacher who taught him the position of Qinghua emperor was dissatisfied with his weak character, which made him a little confused.


    "Your character is not weak, but kind. I valued you in peacetime. You can be comfortable among the other four emperors and have a good relationship with them. In fact, you did do this. You made the northern world grow and enjoy a lot by relying on the goods obtained in other worlds, but now it is different. Your temperament is the best in peacetime It''s a sharp weapon to control. In the war, your temperament is your biggest obstacle. I heard that you went directly to see the Jade Emperor God in the suppression of the heavenly court yesterday. From this, we can see that you are still too naive. "The old man with white hair sighed and said. Fortunately, the Jade Emperor thought of the past or disdained to win the Qinghua emperor or the trend victory.


    "I can''t tell you, sir. This time, you can suppress the valley. Half a million troops can be killed or not. It''s up to you." Qinghua emperor sighed. He wanted to drive away the half a million troops, and he just wanted to drive away the Tianting army before, I never thought that after killing them all, I would reduce the resistance of my expedition to the fairy world.


    However, after listening to the teacher''s words, Qinghua emperor also understood that his temperament is really not suitable for survival in the war. If Qinghua emperor palace wants to continue to survive and even fight in the fairy world and become the Lord of the fairy world, it is necessary to change his indecisive temperament.


    His teacher is right. In peacetime, his easygoing nature and kindness are very popular, but the kind-hearted people die the fastest in war. Often your kindness will always bring you a lot of trouble, which is inevitable.

 Chapter 531

    The fighting roar of millions of troops spread out in the dense forest and mountains, startling countless birds and animals. General Zhou Yue and 800000 troops of Qinghua emperor''s Palace are retreating as instructed by Qinghua emperor, attracting the Tianting army to drive towards the valley that Qinghua emperor said.


    "General Zhou, here we are!" a sergeant of Jinxian Jiupin reminded Zhou Yue. Now Zhou Yue was holding a long gun in his hand and his eyes were red. The fierce fight made him feel numb in his arms.


    Zhou Yue immediately nodded when he heard the speech and said, "get up immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    When the words fell, the sergeant ran towards the rear without saying a word. Zhou Yue continued to take 50000 sergeants around him to block the Tianting army and harassed them from time to time. In recent days, he has fought with the Tianting army for several times. The strength gap between the two sergeants is very large. It should be said that he is the most elite heavenly soldier and general of Tianting, The defenders under their command, who were gathered from the major cities in the north, were not opponents of each other at all, and they could only change their lives by relying on the number.


    But fortunately, although he lost a lot these days, and only 500000 of the original 800000 troops were left, he somehow completed the entrustment of emperor Qinghua and came here to forge the defense array. However, Zhou Yue was still very worried about whether he and others could stop the 500000 troops of the other party by relying on this valley and array, After all, these days, they have been running away for days and have to turn back to flirt with each other. In addition, they have been exhausted from several battles, otherwise they would not have lost 300000 sergeants.


    On the other hand, except that Zhou Yue took advantage of the opportunity to kill a commander of the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian, he did not achieve much war results at all. The battles these days were basically crushed by the Tianting army. It cost 300000 troops, but it was less than 100000 to destroy the other party. Zhou Yue was very worried and helpless about the loss and war results of this proportion, If he now commands any elite army under the command of the Qinghua emperor palace, why worry about being chased by the heaven? If their elite is here, I''m afraid the Jade Emperor God doesn''t dare to enter the northern world easily?


    However, it''s a pity that the elite of Qinghua emperor''s palace were sent out to resist the Tianting army on the Tianting battlefield in the south. Originally, they won an unknown victory on the Tianting battlefield, but at this time, the Ziwei emperor of the Oriental world sent the strongest Ziwei emperor''s palace, Zhao Huaiqing, into the northern world with millions of Tianhe sailors and plundered nearly 100 cities in the southeast of the northern world, The territory is more than 100000 Li. Although it is only a drop in the bucket compared with the huge northern world, the consequences will be unimaginable if the weak side allows it to plunder the territory of the northern world!


    At that time, the Tianting army attacked and occupied the south, and the Ziwei Imperial Palace attacked wantonly in the southeast. The northern world must be in danger. Originally, they had dispatched a total of eight Luo Jinxian and more than 3 million defenders in various cities in the northern world to block Zhao Huaiqing''s advance, but at this time, The Jade Emperor God saw the opportunity to transfer all the elite troops from the eastern and Western battlefields, and killed them into the depths of the northern world at one fell swoop.


    At this time, the armaments of the northern world were empty, with the constraints of various places. The Qinghua emperor palace could not sort out the excess combat power to prevent the Jade Emperor God from entering the depths of the northern world with 3 million troops. What are the consequences? That is, the northern world is like a cooked duck in the eyes of heaven, which can be swallowed at any time!


    Fortunately, however, the Western emperor gouchen seemed to fail to see the practice of Tianting. He sent troops to help them block the army on the southern Tianting battlefield, so that their elite division could be free to rush back to the Qinghua emperor palace to support the headquarters. Zhao Huaiqing also temporarily stopped his pace of attack and let Zhu Hua and 3 million city defenders who had just arrived in the battlefield leave, In this way, Qinghua emperor and Qinghua emperor palace have a chance to breathe.


    However, the most serious problem still lies in front of them. Can they delay until the Southern Army supports them? Although emperor Qinghua has a powerful card that has not been used yet, it can hold for a while, but not for a lifetime! What if something happens to the southern army?


    ......


    In the southeast of the northern world, in the mountains outside the twelve cities in the south, a manor was built from a not high but not low hill. The person who built this manor was the first follower of Su Mu''s recovery. Thunder!


    "The northern world has been in such a mess. You are still in the mood to build such a luxurious leisure villa here. Aren''t you afraid that it will be destroyed by the war soon after it is built?" red tea asked reluctantly looking at the soldiers busy up and down. Su Mu hasn''t told him that there is a palace at the foot of this place, Thunder naturally didn''t tell tea without authorization.


    Lei Ming knows very well that red tea was originally one of the seven maidens under Ziwei emperor. Maybe Ziwei emperor sent Ziwei emperor to monitor him under Su Mu''s command. Unless Su Mu decides, Lei Ming won''t reveal a word.


    "The city Lord asked us to build this place. He said that people in the city Lord''s residence would rust every day. So he asked us to find a place with good scenery to build a villa for leisure. Who can tell whether it will be destroyed in the future war? You know, there is Marshal Tianwei in front of us. Who can go to this place to destroy our villa? Isn''t it idle? "


    Lei Ming took a deep breath, rubbed his stiff shoulder and said again: "Besides, nowadays, there are wars everywhere. Although the northern world is chaotic, we are in a good position. We go south and close to the eastern world. We can leave here safely one step away. Marshal Tianwei is in charge in the north. Basically, there will be no strong combat power in the northern world. Let alone the endless mountains and mountains in the West In the canyon, no one will be idle. Where do you come to trouble us? After all, we are just mole ants in the eyes of those really powerful people. Who would come to trouble us through that dangerous place so boring? It''s also the trouble of going to the north to find Marshal Tianwei. "


    "What you said is reasonable, but now the northern world is very chaotic. Who can make it clear? The three million troops in Tianting and the three million city defenders in Qinghua emperor''s palace confront each other. Ziwei emperor''s palace took this opportunity to seize a large part of the territory in Zhongtian. Now the territory of our eastern world should be the largest among the five worlds." Tea sitting on one side of the chair said blandly.

 Chapter 532

    "It''s certain that our Marshal Tianwei has occupied the territory in the southeast corner of the northern world. It can be said that this is the territory of our Ziwei imperial palace. With the achievements of the great emperor in the Zhongtian world, there has been no loss. We must be the largest world in the five worlds." Lei Ming replied, He was still busy transporting the boards to the building sergeants with Xianyuan.


    Boom!


    At this time, the original clear sky suddenly became dark. A burst of thunder stunned everyone present. It was sunny before. Why is it going to rain? There was no sign of rain just now?


    "No, this smell..."


    Thunder frowned, carefully felt the more and more powerful breath coming from everywhere, couldn''t help but stare wide, quickly said, "leave the top of the mountain! All fly to the high altitude for me!"


    The voice fell, and all the sergeants present were puzzled, but they obeyed the order. Without saying a word, they flew directly to the high altitude, and soon flew up to 10000 meters.


    "Tea girl, we have to hurry up!" Lei Ming said solemnly.


    Tea smell speech frowned, some doubt asked: "commander thunder, what happened?"


    "Go first, you''ll know immediately." the voice fell, and the thunder didn''t care whether red tea went or not. He took the lead in flying high into the sky. He knew that red tea''s strength was above himself, and certainly nothing would happen.


    Red tea looked at the thunder leaving and couldn''t help feeling very confused. What happened to make his face change?


    But at the next moment, red tea understood, because the truth had appeared in front of her. Su Mu rushed out of the villa with fire all over, terrible; The flame is like the sun setting. The space around the burning sky and earth is mutated, and even space holes have been broken in many places.


    "He melts freedom, he melts stars, he melts sun and moon, he melts everything!"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu suddenly opened his closed eyes. A flame shot out of his eyes. The terrible high-temperature flame gradually condensed into a totem in the sky. When the flame condensed, it turned out to be a three legged fire crow!


    "He turned... Three legged gold and black!"


    The three legged golden crow wandered slowly in the sky. Suddenly, it suddenly raised its hair and gave a sharp and harsh cry. The sound penetrated the world and shocked everyone''s headache and tinnitus.


    Thundering in the tens of thousands of meters high, looking at the flaming bird below, I couldn''t help but take a breath. What kind of beast is this? The sound alone is so shocking!?


    The three legged Jinwu didn''t stay for too long. Soon after, it turned into a flame and returned to Su Mu''s left eye. Then Su Mu also dispersed the flame on his body and returned to his original appearance. Su Mu took a deep breath. He wanted to break through the prison power of the divine elephant. Unexpectedly, Ju ran learned the great method of freedom by mistake, Today''s su mu can be said to have mastered a powerful card. The first incarnation of Su Mu is an ancient three legged Jinwu, whose strength is now comparable to that of Da Luo Jinxian. Of course, this can be achieved by relying on the real fire of the three legged Jinwu''s life.


    But in this way, Su Mu has the means to fight against those big Luo Jinxian. At least ordinary big Luo Jinxian can''t pose too many threats to Su mu.


    "Is it worthy of being the Lord chosen by Lei Ming? There is such a terrible card. It seems that he has never used it before? Is it difficult that the Lord has been clumsy all these years?" Lei Ming thought to himself. The terrible Flamingo gave him an endless sense of threat, which he only felt in Da Luo Jinxian. What does that mean? Doesn''t it just mean that Su mu can have a wrench wrist with Da Luo Jinxian?


    "Lord, is the Flamingo one of your cards just now?" thunder whispered and asked, because red tea was not far from Su Mu at the moment, he didn''t ask directly.


    "Yes, after all these days, I finally mastered the first incarnation," Su Mu replied.


    "Childe, if you do this again next time, I''ll ignore you!" red tea said with a blush on one side. Just now, all her clothes turned into ashes in an instant because of the Flamingo summoned by Su mu. At least the movement caused by Su Mu attracted attention, and she quickly took out her clothes and put them on quickly without anyone seeing them.


    Su Mu felt puzzled when he heard the speech. He looked at tea and asked, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Just when Su Mu was confused, Lei Ming explained the reason to Su mu with a smile. Lei Ming is not blind. The clothes red tea is wearing at the moment are completely different from before. Can''t this explain anything?


    Su Mu felt his head awkwardly and said with a smile, "hahaha, I''ll pay attention next time."


    "I don''t blame you."


    Tea turned a white eye, and then asked in surprise: "young master, you have broken through the sixth grade of golden fairyland!? how can it be? Your cultivation was only the third grade of golden fairyland a month ago!?"


    "Hahaha, I''m lucky to enter the realm of enlightenment. I broke through when I woke up." Su Mu said with a smile. She didn''t tell tea about her crazy absorption of Xianjing at the bottom of the lake. Although tea seems to love herself very much now, I can''t tell whether she is loyal to crape myrtle belt or herself.


    The thunder saw that Su Mu did not tell the truth, and he was deeply relieved. In his opinion, red sleeves were probably the eye liner arranged by the purple giant, so that they could watch every hour and moment. Don''t keep it for yourself?


    "Lord Su is really worthy of flying. He entered the realm of enlightenment after a small retreat. If he understood the Tao several times, wouldn''t the great Luo Jinxian break through easily?" Lei Ming joked with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me. It''s possible," Su Mu replied with a smile.


    The villa that was about to be built was destroyed because of Su Mu''s reason this time, so it can only be rebuilt. Fortunately, just now, because Su Mu was waiting for the fire, the rain in the sky was almost baked, the dark clouds dispersed, the thunder subsided, and the previous cloudless was restored.


    "The sergeants of all battalions hurry to fill in the hole, and then quickly build the villa. As for what the villa looks like, just the picture they gave you before it was built." Lei Ming also turned to the sergeants and gave orders.


    "Promise!"


    Tea was very curious why Su Mu rushed out from the bottom of the villa? Why did she choose a place to practice underground? But what Lei Ming said suddenly dispelled her curiosity. She understood that Su Mu and Lei Ming basically didn''t trust themselves completely. I''m afraid there are things they don''t want to tell themselves, and red tea didn''t investigate. She believes that she will get Su Mu''s trust one day, Make yourself the dream Mrs. su.

 Chapter 533

    When he returned to the city Lord''s residence in the twelve southern cities, Su Mu immediately took the wine and vegetables he had bought and walked towards Feng Hua''s yard. This time, he not only improved his prison spirit again, but also made him a free Dharma. "What a logical thing!" Feng Hua laughed and felt speechless about what Su Mu said, With his strength, what can you hide from him around here? It can be said that Su Mu''s palace at the bottom of the lake absorbed Xianjing''s breakthrough under his eyes, but it''s strange. If he hadn''t found that Su Mu had returned to the twelve southern cities to practice at the bottom of the lake, he wouldn''t have found the existence of the palace.


    However, Feng Hua didn''t have any different feelings, because he knew that even if he took the palace and got all the treasures in the palace, it wouldn''t be of great use. After all, he knew that he would die soon. What''s the use of those things?


    On the contrary, I still need to make good friends with Su Mu and entrust him to take care of the children. In this way, I won''t have any obstacles after I return. As a rising person, Su Mu has amazing talent and opportunity, and strong luck. It''s the best choice to give the children to him. How can Feng Hua, such a top power in the future, go hostile without making friends?

 Chapter 534

    It''s a fool''s thing to offend a person with excellent talent and opportunity without making friends. After all, a growing strong ally is much better than a growing enemy.


    Not to mention that Feng Hua and Su Mu didn''t have any conflict. Since the palace is Su Mu''s, is it difficult to get any treasure in the palace in the future with the talent of children? The child''s talent is very extraordinary, so Feng Hua has never worried that Su Mu will not reuse him.


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Feng, you are good at arithmetic. Can you calculate what I came to you for this time?" Su Mu asked with a smile and looked at Feng Hua.


    Feng Hua was stunned when he heard the speech, and then ran Xianyuan to pinch his fingers and calculate. After a moment, he could not help frowning and said in great doubt: "strange, why can''t I figure out why the Lord Su came this time? Am I really old and can''t even calculate?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Su Mu immediately smiled, waved his hand and said, "if you can''t even count, who else in the fairy world can be called arithmetic? Just, this thing has some adverse effects, so it''s very normal to be shielded by the heavenly way in the fairy world. Please see, Mr. Feng."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu took the longevity flower out of his space ring. An incomparably huge breath of life immediately filled the yard. The lotus pool next to it was not mature, but under the influence of the breath of life in this story, it suddenly bloomed countless.


    "This... This is!" Feng Hua widened his eyes. Although he didn''t know what the flower was, his eyesight was not weak. He saw the miraculous effect of the flower at a glance. He thought that Su Mu said to himself a few days ago that he would find something to prolong life within a year and give it to him. He didn''t pay attention to it at all. Unexpectedly, Su Mu was in a month, Apart from the half month of his isolation, it took him only half a month to find this precious medicine for prolonging life! Is this kind of thing rotten? Then why didn''t I find any precious medicine to prolong life in the fairyland?


    "This is the elixir of immortality, the longevity flower. As the name suggests, it can make a mortal live for more than 20000 years out of thin air. However, with the breakthrough of strength, the effect will be weakened. Now, Mr. Feng''s cultivation is as high as the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian. I estimate that this longevity flower can increase the old man''s life by up to 1000 years. I will continue to look for these precious drugs to prolong his life for the past millennium "Longevity." Su Mu said with a smile. He was very worried. If Feng Hua asked him why, his real purpose would be said, but he didn''t know whether Feng Hua would agree.


    Feng Hua took a deep breath. Although he was not afraid of death, it didn''t mean he wanted to die? If you can live, who doesn''t want to live forever? What''s more, now that his cultivation has become one of the strongest in the fairy world and has strong strength, he still wants to fly to the fairy world. How can he want to die like this?


    "All these precious medicines can be found by Su Chengzhu. It can be seen how great the luck of Su Chengzhu is. But, Su Chengzhu, the price for the Taoist priest to want this precious medicine is not small?" Feng Huaqiang calmed down and stubbornly extinguished the thought of taking away the long-life flower and leaving with the little child.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, then smiled and said aloud: "I gave this precious medicine to Mr. Feng. After all, if you hadn''t helped me catch Liu Yu some time ago, I''m afraid I''m facing the siege of Ziwei palace or hundreds of thousands of sergeants and several Luo Jinxian under Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei. I said at the beginning that I would find a precious medicine to give to Mr. Feng within a year. Now I''ve done it I don''t charge any interest and give it to Mr. Feng to prolong his life. "


    Feng Hua suddenly froze when he heard the speech. He looked at Su Mu strangely and said, "is Su Chengzhu right? You know that these precious drugs that can improve life out of thin air can even attract the strong eight grades of Luo Jinxian to follow as long as you release the news outside. Really don''t give me any benefits?"


    "It''s natural. Since I promised Mr. Feng, this precious medicine will naturally belong to Mr. Feng." Su Mu said with a smile.


    Su Mu naturally knows what a terrible storm this precious medicine can cause in the earth fairy world. As long as he spreads the news, it will definitely attract many great Luo Jinxian who will be exhausted by Shouyuan. But after it is attracted? Those people will really follow themselves rather than kill and seize treasure? Besides, even if they are really willing to follow themselves, how can an ordinary Luo Jinxian compete with Feng Hua The cultivation reached the existence of the eleventh grade of the great Luo Jinxian. Compared with the two, Su Mu immediately made a decision.


    "In that case, the old Taoist priest will accept this precious medicine, but the old Taoist priest will not take your benefits in vain. Since this precious medicine can prolong my life for thousands of years, I am willing to make a millennium sacrifice under the command of the city Lord Su and solve some difficult problems for the City Lord su. If the city Lord Su thinks he is charming and can recover me in the millennium, then the thousand years After that, I''d like to follow Lord Su all the time. "Feng Hua said solemnly, with a sincere tone.


    Su Mu was immediately delighted when he heard the speech, and quickly asked, "is Mr. Feng serious?"


    "Every word is empty!" Feng Hua replied solemnly.


    "OK! Ruthless, go to find Lei Mingchuan and gather the three armies in front of the city master immediately. I have something to tell them!" Su Mu said with a smile on his face.


    Su Mu''s voice fell, and his ruthless figure immediately appeared behind him. He knelt on one knee and said, "subordinate, obey!"


    "Go!"


    Feng Hua looked at the ruthlessness that appeared out of thin air, and then felt the three golden fairyland guards hidden in the dark. He couldn''t help but wonder: "why did Lord Su choose four people with less accomplishments and ordinary talents as personal guards? Even if Lord Su wants to cultivate inside information, he should choose those talents with excellent talents, right?"


    "Mr. Feng doesn''t know. Although these four people are not as strong as me and their talents are not so strong, they have one thing I appreciate very much, that is, loyalty. It''s really easy to find those people with excellent talents and train them again, but whether they will really follow is a question mark. Although they have ordinary talents, I''m still confident to bring them four People are trained enough to frighten the existence of one side. Even if their talent is low and their cultivation is weak at the moment, I can train them with countless resources, "Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Lord Su has such ambition, great fortune, extraordinary talent, and is so diligent and eager to learn. This fairyland will surely fall into the hands of Lord Su in the future. Lord Su will certainly be able to unify the fairyland and become the Lord of the fairyland." Feng Hua praised and said that according to the results of his arithmetic calculation, even if Su Mu does not have a unified fairyland in the future, he is definitely a first-class figure in the fairyland, At least ruling one side of the world is definitely not a problem, otherwise he would not entrust him with children.


    "Then I''ll accept Mr. Feng''s good words. Many matters in the future need Mr. Feng''s help." Su Mu said with a smile and got up to salute Feng Hua.

 Chapter 535

    On the square outside the master''s residence of the twelve main cities in the south, all 30000 sergeants under Su Mu have arrived, standing neatly on the square one by one, waiting for Su Mu''s instructions for a while.


    "It''s almost an hour, isn''t it? What did the Lord summon us to say?" a sergeant of the third grade in the golden fairyland said in doubt.


    A second-class sergeant in the golden fairyland shook his head and said in a voice: "I don''t know. Commander Lei Ming summoned us and said that the LORD had something to tell us. The LORD had asked us to speed up the construction of the villa before. It was only halfway through the repair that he was summoned."


    "But our Lord is really a peerless talent. Have you heard that the fire burned the sky after the LORD left the pass yesterday. The terrible Qi easily changed the sky. There was a flame god bird in the sky, but it didn''t seem to be a Phoenix, but a fire crow with three feet."


    The sergeant of the third grade in the golden fairyland said loudly, "moreover, our Lord has been closed for more than half a month. Unexpectedly, he has broken through the cultivation of the sixth grade in the golden fairyland at one fell swoop. The foundation is very stable. If we continue to practice according to this cultivation speed, I''m afraid it won''t be long before we can really stand up and develop our power in the open?"


    "That''s for sure. Didn''t we follow the Lord because of his ambition? How powerful the five great emperors are? How powerful the five imperial palace is. Instead of being afraid, our Lord wanted to replace the five imperial palace to become the only master of the earth fairy world. I didn''t dare to have this ambition in my life. At that time, the Lord just broke through gold It''s just a fairyland. I actually began to struggle for such a huge goal. From then on, I understood that our Lord is definitely not an ordinary person. Gold scales are things in the pool. They will turn into dragons in case of wind and cloud. As soon as the time comes, the Lord will certainly become the only master of the fairyland. At that time, we will be the first batch of soldiers to follow the Lord, and maybe we can mix together A general should be in charge and keep peace. "The second grade sergeant of golden fairyland yearned very much.


    "Ha ha, if that is the case, we will be able to honor our ancestors. In the future, our relatives who live an ordinary life will have the ability to boast. It is said that my boy is working under the command of the Lord of the earth fairy world and is still a big general!"


    Naturally, there was no concealment in their discussion. After the voice fell, everyone around laughed, not laughing at them, but attracted to their future.


    "Here comes the Lord!"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu''s figure appeared on the high platform above the square. This was originally the place for the generals of the twelve cities in the south to compete. Naturally, above the high platform was the throne of the original twelve City masters of the twelve cities in the south, but now only Su Mu can sit on it. Red tea thunder and others can only stand beside him and watch.


    After su Mu appeared, he didn''t sit down for the first time, but looked at the 30000 sergeants below. During this period, all these sergeants were practicing diligently. Up to now, there are more than 10000 sergeants in golden fairyland. Originally, those old golden immortals have also broken through a small realm and have been arranged by thunder to become small commanders one by one.


    Su Mu looked at the 30000 sergeants below and couldn''t help feeling extremely excited. Although there are not many of them, they are all elite. You know, even the sergeants in the golden fairyland of the five emperors Palace are real elite teachers, and how can he not be excited that he has such an extremely elite team so soon.


    "Officers and men, I believe you all know me and what we are gathered for, so I don''t have to say much. Su Mu will need your support in the future. However, I didn''t gather you today to talk about it, but there is a more important thing to tell you. Today, we welcome a new leader Worship, a real great Luo Jinxian, and a famous super strong man in the whole fairy world. In the future, he will be our only worship. Seeing him is equivalent to seeing me. His command is my command, okay? "Su Mu shouted to 30000 sergeants below.


    "I see!"


    Thirty thousand sergeants shouted in unison. While excited, they also felt very confused. They were excited that they finally had the support of a strong man at the level of great Luo Jinxian, which could be regarded as a real force. What they wondered was who the great Luo Jinxian was. Since he was famous in the earth fairy world, they absolutely knew it, But no matter how they think, they can''t guess who this person is.


    "Is Mr. Feng here?" Su Mu asked aloud to the thunder.


    Lei Ming nodded at his speech and said, "last night, Mr. Feng absorbed the long life spent all night, which extended his life for thousands of years. It should be here by now."


    Su Mu nodded. Sure enough, at the next moment, a Taoist in blue came to Su mu. Su Mu was stunned at first, and then immediately reacted. After absorbing the long life flower, Feng Hua was so young?


    However, Su Mu was someone who had seen a big scene. Without any stiffness, he arched at Feng Hua and said, "old Mr. Feng is coming."


    Seeing this, Feng Hua quickly returned the salute and slightly bent down. After all, he is now under Su Mu''s command in name. Although he is dedicated, he has to obey Su Mu''s orders.


    "Mr. Feng, please see, here are 30000 sergeants under my command. Although the number is small, they are real elite teachers. Most of them have broken through the realm of Jinxian, and a small number stay in the nine grades of real fairyland. However, I estimate that they should be able to break through the Golden fairyland by half a year at the latest." Su Mu explained to Feng Hua.


    "Yes, although the number is still small and cannot be compared with those imperial palaces with millions of troops, the Lord is just starting now. It''s good to have such details," Feng Hua said with admiration.


    Su Mu smiled and looked at the 30000 sergeants below. He couldn''t help but raise his mouth and said, "soldiers, do you know Feng Hua?"


    "What the LORD said was the God who saved the whole earth fairy world by himself?"


    "What? Feng Hua, the taoist founder who calculated that the demon family had plotted to save the earth fairy world? The first God in the earth fairy world with unparalleled arithmetic? The super strong man whose cultivation reached the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian?" red tea stared at one side and asked in shock.

 Chapter 536

    When Su Mu heard the shocked voice of red tea, he couldn''t help glancing at her and said with some laughter: "why? Lei Ming hasn''t introduced Mr. Feng to you during the time I left?"


    "Commander Lei Ming is busy training sergeants every day. How could he have time to explain such important things to me? I didn''t expect you to be so capable that you could admire old Mr. Feng and other people as a sacrifice. I really admire my body." red tea covered her mouth and smiled. She couldn''t help feeling very proud of Su mu. This is the man she likes, With his unique charm, he was able to recover the super strong man who thought that his strength exceeded the crape myrtle emperor as a sacrifice. This kind of thing can never be believed, but he did it.


    "I remember! There is such a person in the fairy world! In those days, the demon family tried to capture the fairy world with a trick, or did Mr. Feng have a clever plan to save the fairy world from danger, and the heaven gave merit and virtue. Therefore, Mr. Feng broke through to the supreme state of the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian! Since then, he has never heard of the news of Mr. Feng''s appearance! Unexpectedly, he joined us , it has become our sacrifice! "A sergeant shouted.


    After hearing the speech, all the sergeants on the scene also reacted. They all shouted excitedly and couldn''t help shouting Feng Hua''s name.


    "Mr. Feng, please take care of us in the future. Although we have vitality now, we are only a new bud of the land after all. We don''t pay attention to bearing the wind and rain of the earth fairyland. Please also support our newly launched seedlings in the future. One day we will grow into a towering tree, a towering tree supporting the distance between heaven and earth in the earth fairyland That''s when we feed you back, Mr. Feng. "Su Mu bent over Feng Hua and said.


    When Feng Hua saw this, he was surprised. He quickly helped Su Mu up and said, "Lord, you don''t have to do this. Now I''m a sacrifice under your command. Don''t you break me with such a big gift? Please treat me with the Lord''s obedience in the future."


    Su Mu smiled at the speech, nodded and said, "in the opinion of Mr. Feng."


    Soon after, Su Mu dismissed the 30000 sergeants and told them to do whatever they should do. Then he took Feng Hua to the canyon not far from the city. The villa here has been built. If Su Mu wants to continue, he can only wait for his sergeants to open up the road below.


    Feng Hua looked at the land under the surrounding environment and narrowed his eyes and said, "Lord, this is..."


    "Where is the inside story." Su Mu said with a smile: "If the details here were not amazing enough, I would not have exposed my ambition so early and began to develop my power rapidly. Now Tianting and the northern Qinghua emperor palace have started a war. It is said that Zhao Huaiqing sent someone to stop Tianting sergeant on the Tianting battlefield from chasing Qinghua emperor palace sergeant, which means that there is an army of millions of people behind Tianting rapidly They are hurrying to their place. As long as emperor Qinghua can delay the time, even if Tianting can win this time, it will definitely be a disastrous victory. "


    Feng Hua nodded. He agreed with Su Mu very much. Su Mu not only had talent, but also had a long-term vision. Although his strength was not enough, the problem of strength was solved after a period of time.


    "Among the five imperial palaces, the bright side has the strongest strength in heaven. This time, there are only two possibilities for the Jade Emperor of heaven to lead the army into the northern world and compete with the Qinghua emperor palace. One is that the Qinghua emperor successfully defeated the Jade Emperor God, and the Jade Emperor God led the army back to the middle heaven."


    Speaking of this, Su Mu paused and said again: "At the moment, the middle heaven has been occupied by gouchen and crape myrtle. When the Jade Emperor returns, he will certainly organize his arms and drive them away. However, after the northern world war, he may not have much strength to deal with the joint efforts of the two imperial palaces, and he can only retreat again. When the heaven retreat is irresistible, the north is definitely his thorn in the eye, He must lead the army back to the northern world again and choose a territory to take it and rest silently, because the northern world can be said to be the most chaotic at this time. Even after the war between the northern Qinghua emperor and Tianting, there is little victory strength left. Our northern Tianwei Marshal Zhao Huaiqing will not look at such a good opportunity to let it go, so this is the first time One possibility is that the struggle between Tianting and Qinghua emperor palace is a heavy blow. Gouchen emperor palace and Ziwei emperor palace can get countless benefits. "


    Su Mu slowly explained his first view. Looking at Feng Hua, who nodded repeatedly, Su Mu couldn''t help but say again: "as for the second possibility, it is the most likely one. Tianting, as the strongest force in the five imperial palaces, doesn''t know what kind of strong cards exist to stay in Tianting, and Tianting in the northern world doesn''t necessarily lose."


    Feng Hua smiled at the speech and asked, "how does the Lord think that Tianting will not lose? You know, today''s Tianting is facing millions of troops in the front of Qinghua emperor palace and millions of troops in the back of Qinghua emperor palace. When the enemy is on the back, three million Tianting troops may not be able to take care of it."


    Su Mu shook his head when he heard the speech and said, "the reason why I have this second guess is that although it is a two-sided attack on the Tianting, the three million sergeants in front of the Tianting are just the defenders mobilized by Zhu Hua, a great general under the command of Qinghua emperor palace in major cities in the northern world. Their strength can never be compared with the elite Tianbing generals in the Tianting."


    "Yes, it seems that the Lord''s vision is still very high!" Feng Hua smiled and said.


    Su Mu did not answer, but continued: "If Tianting ignores the elite troops of the Qinghua emperor palace behind him, but works hard to directly win the front Resistance Army of the Qinghua emperor palace and directly capture the Qinghua emperor to the Qinghua emperor palace, the elite of the Qinghua emperor palace behind him will naturally be defeated. However, if Tianting wins, it is definitely the best opportunity for our development, because after Tianting wins, the northern world The world will immediately fall into a situation of ownerlessness. It is impossible for the Jade Emperor of heaven to quickly rectify the northern world. After all, the northern world is still too big. As the largest land in the original five-way world, the city here can be said to be half of the total sum of the other four-way world and the most populous one. "


    "It will take some time for Tianting to win qinghuadi palace and really become the master of the northern world, and this world is just the best time for us to develop and grow!" Su Mu said solemnly.

 Chapter 537

    After listening to Su Mu''s words, Feng Hua once again admired this young man who was only in his thirties. Such a young man could calculate the confrontation between the two giants tens of millions of miles away, analyze their final victory and defeat, and then profit from it. This kind of mind simply doesn''t want to be owned by a young man.


    "As the LORD said, if Tianting wins, we can get a leap forward development speed. Although qinghuadi palace wins, we can''t get the same benefits as Tianting wins, it''s enough for us at present. No matter who wins or loses, in the end, we can get a lot of benefits." Feng Hua nodded, I quite agree with what Su Mu said.


    "If Qinghua emperor''s palace wins, then the northern world still has a master. There are absolutely not a few people loyal to Qinghua emperor in the city. It is really difficult for us to develop in this case. Although we can get a lot of benefits when Qinghua emperor''s palace and Tianting recover from a big war, I still hope that Tianting will be the winner in the end, and only Tianting will occupy it The northern world, reshuffle the northern world, we can get the best development opportunity, "Su Mu said with a deep breath.


    After the victory of Tianting, the two great emperors of Zhongtian will never see the growing power of Tianting. The nest of Zhongtian Tianting will certainly be attacked, and the most powerful one of Tianting will certainly not have much energy to return to Zhongtian to resist the attack of the two great emperors after a war between the northern world and Qinghua emperor palace.


    Of course, the Jade Emperor God can also choose to give up the Zhongtian Tianting and set up the Tianting flag again in the northern world. However, the consequence of doing so is that the Tianting sergeants stationed in the Zhongtian and the soldiers who resist Ziwei palace and gouchen palace can only stay there, and he can''t get the items in the Tianting treasure house again.


    The most fatal thing is that there are more than two forces in the northern world, Tianting and Qinghua emperor palace! Although this world war attracted everyone''s attention to the front, people only saw the war between Tianting and Qinghua emperor''s palace, ignoring Marshal Zhao Huaiqing, who is frantically plundering the cities of the northern world in the southeast!


    If Tianting wants to set up a banner again in the northern world, will Zhao Huaiqing easily agree? Now, taking advantage of the reason that there is no obstruction during this period, Zhao Huaiqing has directly carried out more than 7 million miles towards the northern world again, and has completely mastered the southeast of the northern world in his own hands. Although it is only a small southeast of the northern world, this southeast has been one eighth of the total area of the northern world!


    You know how big the northern world is!? One eighth of the northern world, which is no smaller than the midheaven where the heaven is located! Even more than the total area of Zhongtian!


    What does this mean? It shows that Zhao Huaiqing now has enough information to start a war in the northern world without relying on the resources of Ziwei imperial palace. Zhao Huaiqing in the southeast can be said to have a large area of resource acquisition sites.


    Moreover, because the defenders of the major cities were transferred, Zhao Huaiqing won the whole southeast without any loss!


    It is precisely because of this situation that Zhao Huaiqing had many members of the million water army under his command and got many resources from those cities.


    Of course, Zhao Huaiqing is not a fool. After he got the whole southeast, he also sent his careful generals to each city to do a great job and brainwash those residents!


    Zhao Huaiqing wants to disappoint this man with the Qinghua emperor in the north and be loyal to him, so that he can gradually expand his power by relying on the original scattered cultivation strongmen in the southeast, and finally break away from Ziwei emperor palace and become the emperor!


    "Now is actually an opportunity for us to develop our power. Although we only have 12 small cities in the south, with a total population of only one million and a territory of only 500 kilometers, Lord, don''t forget where we are!" Feng Hua warned.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then said, "this is the southeast corner of the northern world. It can be said that this is a barren land. It is adjacent to the empty sea outside the sky in the East, the endless barren mountain in the west, the town of Zhao Huaiqing in the north, and the South..."


    Speaking of this, Su Mu immediately widened his eyes, looked at Feng Hua and saw him smiling and nodding. Su Mu immediately laughed, patted the back of his head and said, "yes! How can I be stupid like this! Since the northern world is difficult to develop and profit for the time being, why not go directly back to the eastern world!"


    Nowadays, there is no high-level combat power in the Oriental world, and Ziwei emperor is on a personal expedition. Now he has been drinking tea in the middle of the sky. Ziwei emperor palace can be said to be an empty shell except two or three big cats and kittens!


    At this time, if Su Mu turned around and returned to the eastern world, and entered those cities near the northern world to develop his own power, wouldn''t it be the best choice?


    Moreover, I still have the position of commander of Tianhe water army under Marshal Tianwei of Ziwei palace, so I can get more benefits and goods in the Oriental world. What is the reason for Zhao Huaiqing and Ziwei emperor not to doubt themselves for the time being?


    "Lord, don''t worry. In fact, Lord, you don''t have to care about the doubts of Zhao Huaiqing and Ziwei emperor, because today''s five-dimensional world can be said to have been in chaos. Although Lord is a rising man with amazing origin, he hasn''t grown up after all. The threat he can cause is far from those equal emperors. Now it''s time for the five-dimensional emperors to compete for territory, and they won''t fight for it Lord, if you make some small moves in the rear, you''ll go back and clean you up. "Feng Hua smiled and explained.


    Su Mu thought carefully when he heard the speech. It seems that this is indeed the truth. Now he can compete with the weaker Da Luo Jinxian with his free Dharma and future body. Feng Hua is in charge. As long as he is not a big army, he can be fearless!


    "Mr. Feng is right. I think too much and I''m not decisive enough. As the first place where we develop, the twelve southern cities are really reluctant to give to Zhao Huaiqing. However, compared with the benefits obtained in the Oriental world, the twelve southern cities are not so important. After all, it''s just a small city, and there''s nothing to affect "The ability to sound to the future," Su Mu said with a deep breath.


    "Don''t respect the Lord."


    Feng Hua shook his head and said, "the twelve cities in the south must be kept. They will be of great use in the future."

 Chapter 538

    Looking at Feng Hua''s serious face, Su Mu couldn''t help wondering, "why do you have to keep the twelve cities in the south? Mr. Feng, this is just a small city. The outside world is bigger than the twelve cities in the South and there are too many majestic cities. There''s no need to stay here and watch a small city."


    "The Lord seems to think too little. If you think about it, the twelve cities in the south are our territory. Why should we let them out? Although the twelve cities in the south are small, they are still a nail in the northern world. If they are not pulled out for a day, we can use this nail as a reason to attack the northern world in the future. You know, if there is no large-scale battle If there are enough reasons, we will certainly be targeted by others, "Feng Hua explained.


    Su Mu suddenly understood when he heard the speech and said, "Mr. Feng, do you want to use the twelve cities in the South as a springboard?"


    "Exactly," Feng Hua replied with a smile.


    "There are roads. It seems that this small city can provide us with a lot of help in the future." Su Mu smiled and said.


    Just then, a sergeant ran to Su mu, arched his hand and said, "Lord, Mr. Feng, the tunnel is open. Please follow me."


    Su Mu smiled at the speech, stretched out his hand to Feng Hua and said, "please, Mr. Feng."


    "No, the Lord and I are the Lord''s followers. How can they be in front of the Lord? This is disrespectful, and the Lord must please first." Feng Hua shook his head and said. As a Taoist, he attaches great importance to these rules and regulations.


    Su Mu smiled and said, "Mr. Feng is joking. I''m not your master, and you''re not my follower. Mr. Feng is just my su Mu''s sacrifice and friend in the past millennium. Whether I can really become a master and follower depends on whether I can really let Mr. Feng take it orally to me in the past millennium."


    Feng Hua didn''t speak any more. He just walked silently behind Su Mu towards the location of the tunnel. Although Su Mu was very polite to him, as the founder of Taoism, these rules could not be broken. Therefore, even if Su Mu was very polite to him, he would not go beyond his position.


    Although Na Risu said he as like as two peas, everything and even rights are exactly the same. But what force do you see there will be two kings? No


    Like lions, the most powerful lion is always the lion king, and the rest is always his men. If one day his men want to challenge the lion king, the defeated lion will be driven out of the lion group, and the winner is the new lion king or keep his throne.


    The lions are like this, and the Terrans are like this. Since ancient times, there has been no force. There have been two kings. They are basically kings of one generation, and the current generation is hidden. They may not be dead, but they have no identity to stand in the open.


    After passing through the tunnel, Su Mu took Feng Hua to the edge of the water pool at the bottom of the valley. Su Mu said aloud, "old Mr. Feng can try to find out what exists below."


    Feng Hua was stunned when he heard the speech, then nodded and admitted, "I haven''t noticed here before. It was discovered when the LORD went down to shut up more than half a month ago."


    "Can you find the palace below with your Divine sense?" Su Mu asked aloud. He wanted to see if the palace was really safe.


    "I can''t detect it." Feng Hua shook his head. It''s not that he deliberately concealed it, but that he really can''t find out what''s under the water, just like the ordinary underwater, deep and dark.


    "That''s good." Su Mu nodded. If even Feng Hua couldn''t find the palace, it must be safe. Even if the twelve cities in the South really fell into Zhao Huaiqing''s hands because they returned to the Oriental world for development, he didn''t have to worry about Zhao Huaiqing''s discovery of the palace.


    "Mr. Feng, please follow me," Su Mu said to Feng Hua with a smile. Then a swordfish jumped directly into the pool.


    Feng Hua didn''t hesitate. He knew that Su Mu wanted to take him to see his inside information. At the same time, he also wanted to see how the palace under the pool escaped his perception.


    After a while, Su Mu and Feng Hua came to the outside of the array. With a big hand, Su Mu untied the array and then strode in. Feng Hua followed suit and came to the palace.


    "Hiss! What a rich Xianyuan level. This dense Xianyuan level is no worse than that of the Wufang emperor palace! Unexpectedly, there is such a cave in the southeast corner of the northern world. It''s shocking." Feng Hua widened his eyes and said in great shock.


    "Mr. Feng, this is where we are. The materials here are enough for us to develop millions of sergeants and millions of golden immortals! So this is why I can expose my ambition so soon." Su Mu explained aloud.


    "It''s really a good place, that is, the Lord is so lucky to find such a good place," Feng Hua said with great admiration.


    "You''re wrong. Commander Lei Ming found this place, but he showed his loyalty to me and followed me after finding this place," Su Mu said with a smile.


    Then Su Mu took Feng Hua around the palace and told Feng Hua how Lei Ming found here and how he brought himself here to show his loyalty.


    "I didn''t expect commander Lei Ming to be so loyal. It''s rare to find such a paradise. The first thing I think of is not myself, but Lord you. It can be seen how much I respect Lord you in commander Lei Ming''s heart." Feng Hua praised.


    "Yes, Lei Ming was the first person to follow me and the first follower on my growth path. That''s why I trusted him so much. I can even say that I gave him all the rights of the army. He didn''t disappoint me. The progress of the 30000 sergeants during this period was obvious to all." Su Mu said with a smile. He never doubted Lei Ming''s ability and grew up in the future, Lei Ming must be the first general under his command. Even if he lacks talent and strength, Su Mu will rely on the system to help Lei Ming and let him grow up quickly.


    Then Su Mu and Feng Hua turned around in the palace. Suddenly Feng Hua had a whim and said, "Lord, do 30000 sergeants know the existence of this place?"


    "Yes, I didn''t hide them. After all, Mr. Feng should have guessed the way they were loyal to me." Su Mu smiled and nodded.


    "In that case, why don''t those sergeants come here to practice? Speed up their cultivation and break through the golden fairyland as soon as possible?" Feng Hua said aloud.

 Chapter 539

    After listening to Feng Hua''s words, Su Mu couldn''t help thinking. Then he began to explain reluctantly: "to tell you the truth, I had such a consideration before, but I was worried that it was discovered by others. After all, such a blessed place is not what I can guard now."


    "I see. The Lord''s concern is not unreasonable." Feng Hua nodded. Some time ago, Liu Yu came to the twelve southern cities to investigate Su Mu''s affairs. It is not difficult to find that Su Mu is not assured by Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei, but always has doubts about him, Su Mu was worried that it was normal for him to arrange sergeants to enter here for cultivation and be found by the dedicated people under Marshal Tianwei.


    However, now that Feng Hua is in charge, he doesn''t worry that this place will be occupied by others. According to Feng Hua, even if he stands by the pool, he can''t find the palace below, let alone others. Thinking of this, Su Mu also said: "I wonder if Mr. Feng is willing to stay in the palace for a period of time and wait until the remaining 10000 sergeants break through the golden fairyland? If Mr. Feng is in charge here, I don''t have to worry that it will be found and taken away by other people with intentions."


    Feng Hua hesitated when he heard the speech. Seeing this, Su Mu quickly continued to say: "Mr. Feng''s accomplishments have reached the eleventh level of the golden immortals. What''s left is to understand the secrets of the twelfth level. There are many immortal yuan here, and there are still many secrets left by the original palace owner. There are countless immortal crystals that can provide a lot of energy for Mr. Feng''s cultivation. If Mr. Feng is willing to sit here, you can use everything here, I will never ask anything. "


    "As the LORD said, Xianjing and other items don''t play a big role for me now, but can I take 5000 Xianjing back to the children? Please rest assured, the Taoist priest will return to the villa or palace after sending Xianjing to the children, so as not to let others covet this place." Feng Hua said solemnly.


    "Children are really lucky to have a master like Mr. Feng. Since Mr. Feng said so, do as you want. By the way, there are many creatures living or here at the bottom of the lake. Please show mercy to them and don''t hurt their lives. That''s what I promised them before." Su Mu warned loudly that Feng Hua was worried that he would kill those water demons when he saw them.


    "Don''t worry, Lord. The Taoist priest understands that my Taoism stresses that everything should conform to the will of heaven. Although the Taoist priest won''t hurt them, he won''t help them. Everything will go on according to their original life path." Feng Hua said aloud.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, but he didn''t refuse. Anyway, the valley around the bottom of the lake has been filled up by him. Originally, the natural enemies of the water demon clan didn''t know where they were driven. Now these water demon clans should be very safe to live here. There will never be any crisis. Unless Zhao Huaiqing knows about it and comes here in person, it won''t be safe No matter which General Zhao Huaiqing sent, it can''t be the enemy of Feng Hua. Although Feng Hua is old now, the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian Xi pin is not fun. Moreover, Feng Hua is the ancestor of Taoism. He is proficient in all Taoism and broke through the Da Luo Jinxian Xi pin countless years ago. No one knows what Feng Hua is after all these years How powerful it has become, so Feng Hua is personally in charge here. Even if Su Mu exposes this place to the world in the fairy world, he has absolutely no fear.


    After handing over the palace to Feng Hua, Su Mu immediately went to the military camp outside the city. He wanted Lei Ming to give up his position as the commander of the three armed forces, and then returned to the eastern world with himself to operate forces and collect the most interests in a short time.


    In order not to let Lei Ming think that he has overstated his strength, Su Mu has specially created two jade medals. One is kept by Su Mu himself, and the other is ready to be handed over to Lei Ming. In the future, there will certainly not be only one general for the expansion of the three armed forces, so at this time, the generals must wear a tiger amulet similar to that on the ancient generals of previous generations.


    The tiger talisman commands the three armies, which is Su Mu''s plan to hold at present. He wants everyone under his command to know the function of the tiger talisman. Su Mu holds one of the two tiger talismans, and the remaining one is managed by Lei Ming. Unlike Su Mu''s complete tiger talisman, the tiger Talisman of Lei Ming is divided into six pieces, of which the tiger head is given to Lei Ming, and the remaining five are only temporary When there are more sergeants, the generals can''t have only Lei Ming, so the remaining five tiger amulet fragments are what Su Mu prepared for them.


    Except that the tiger head has the ability to mobilize the three armed forces, the tiger talismans in other parts basically need a combination of two pieces to mobilize sergeants. Otherwise, a single piece of tiger talisman can not mobilize anyone. This is also a strategy of Su mu. Managing the army in this way can greatly improve their executive ability and make them recognize people The reason is to ensure that the forces under your command will never form gangs in the future. It''s OK to have a good relationship, but if you form gangs, don''t blame yourself for being rude.


    There are two factions in gouchen emperor''s palace in the west, and so is Tianting. Even Ziwei emperor''s palace has several factions. At least Su Mu knows two. One is the million Tianhe water army under the command of Marshal Tianwei, which has formed its own faction. Even Ziwei emperor needs to see the face of Marshal Zhao Huaiqing, who can''t suppress it with his own orders He.


    The remaining faction is the north and south two palaces of Ziwei emperor''s palace. Although the north and south two palaces are said to be two factions, they are actually one faction. Many things have happened that the two palaces unite to disrespect Ziwei emperor, but the rulers of this faction actually do not have much position, so they do not have the ability to directly suppress Ziwei emperor.


    Of course, in addition to these two factions, there is Ziwei emperor''s faction. Two of the three marshals under Ziwei emperor have left and right generals and hundreds of commanders. These people are the trusted factions of Ziwei emperor. Therefore, Ziwei emperor only brought Marshal Shenwei and several generals of his faction to attack Zhongtian world this time.


    In order not to let the forces developed in the future appear like this, Su Mu thought of using the moves used by the emperors in the past.

 Chapter 540

    After the tiger talisman is distributed, even if someone wants to form their own faction, they don''t have any force support, because a fragment of the tiger talisman in their hands can''t mobilize the sergeant. If you want to mobilize the sergeant in their own vein, you need to recover at least two generals at the same level and let their tiger talisman fall into your hands.


    But at this time, Su Mu''s smartest move came out. The whole tiger talisman in his hand and the tiger talisman tiger head in Lei Ming''s hand are both items that can directly mobilize the whole army. Lei Ming will be the supreme commander of the three armed forces in the future. Can''t he set the threat to the top among those sergeants?


    And even if thunder can''t do it, can''t you do it yourself? In the future, there will be more sergeants, and 30000 of them are definitely the elite. When new people join, don''t they upgrade with them? In this case, it is impossible for anyone to develop under his command. This is also an insurance move made by Su mu in advance in the future. After all, Su Mu hates to lose clarity on how he developed. He doesn''t want someone to follow his old path in the future, and the object of implementation is himself.


    Soon after, Su Mu came to the barracks outside the city. Lei Ming was training those sergeants to teach them how to assemble the military array. Although they knew these skills originally, practice makes perfect. It was always right to train more.


    Su Mu didn''t disturb Lei Ming''s training, but stood not far from the gate of the barracks and watched quietly. However, at this time, the guards of the barracks saw Su Mu and immediately knelt down on one knee and shouted, "I''ve seen your Lord!"


    The voice fell. All the sergeants in the whole camp turned their heads and looked at it. Then they hurried to kneel on one knee and said, "I''ve seen the Lord!"


    Su Mu was helpless, waved his hand and said, "you continue training, I''ll find commander Lei Ming."


    "Yes!"


    As the voice fell, 30000 sergeants trained neatly and even more seriously than just now. Su Mu couldn''t help but feel helpless. It seems that no matter who they are, they attach great importance to the leader''s inspection, at least in their previous lives.


    "Lord, why are you here?" Lei Ming came to Su mu with a smile and asked. He thought he would not see Su mu for some time. After all, Su Mu took Feng Hua to the palace today. He thought he would be closed inside for some time.


    "I have something to do with you," Su Mu replied, and then walked towards the big tent in the barracks.


    Seeing this, Lei Ming hurried behind Su Mu and said, "what''s the matter? As long as the Lord gives orders, I can do whatever I want to attack the city or do."


    Su Mu smiled helplessly when he heard the speech and said, "what city are we going to attack with this strength? The southeast has completely fallen into the hands of field marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei. If we go to attack the city now, we will put the rebellion in the open."


    "Yes, Lord, what''s the matter with you looking for me?" Lei Ming asked suspiciously.


    Su Mu smiled, sat down at the head of the tent and said, "I want you to hand over the right of the commander of the three armed forces immediately."


    "Ah?"


    Thunder was suddenly stunned. He looked a little strange and even shocked. A moment later, thunder asked anxiously, "Lord, I haven''t made any mistakes. Why should I give me my position? If I do something wrong, Lord, say it. After you say it, I can''t change it immediately."


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech and said aloud, "look, I''m worried about you. I''m kidding you."


    Lei Ming was stunned when he heard the speech, and then said with a sigh of relief: "I said, I haven''t made any mistakes recently. How can you give me my position, Lord? I''m scared to death."


    "I''m not kidding you. You really have to hand over the power of your commander in chief of the three services."


    After that, Su Mu stretched his waist and said, "but it''s only temporary. I want you to go back to the Oriental world with me. The position of commander of the three services temporarily needs to find someone you trust to sit for a period of time, ranging from a month to a year or two."


    "Lord, can you finish your speech at once? I''m scared to keep saying so."


    Lei Ming sighed helplessly, then asked curiously, "by the way, Lord, what are we going to do this time back to the Oriental world? Although we are developing rapidly, there is the territory of Ziwei emperor. If we stir up the situation in the Oriental world, I''m afraid the remaining generals in Ziwei Emperor palace can be suppressed by us."


    Su Mu smiled and said: "You''re mistaken. Now Ziwei emperor personally leads the two armies to confront each other in the middle of the sky and the heaven, while gouchen emperor is eyeing. He doesn''t have any energy to come back and care what we do. Similarly, there are only two or three big kittens left in Ziwei emperor''s Palace. It''s not difficult for us to solve, and we don''t want to go back to the Oriental world this time In the face of chaos, I recruit troops and expand my power in several big cities near the north of the eastern world. You know, I still have the position of commander of Tianhe water army under the command of Zhao Huaiqing, marshal of Tianwei of Ziwei palace. Since this position is here, why don''t I use this name to recruit troops and horses? "


    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Lei Ming was shocked and asked: "Lord, do you mean that we go to the eastern world to recruit troops and horses, expand our own forces, and then fight with the eastern world? Shit, dog blood novels dare not write like that!"


    Pop!


    Su Mu slapped Lei Ming in the back of his head and said, "you know shit. It''s called tactics. Besides, where''s the blood in this plan? Why don''t I feel it at all?"


    "What the LORD said is true." Lei Ming nodded and said, his face a little solemn, and said: "But Lord, is it really all right for us to go back to the eastern world like this? We can''t hide the eyes of Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei from our brazen recruitment in the eastern world. What should we do about the twelve cities in the south? Will they be occupied by Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei? You know, there are 200000 troops recovered under Marshal Tianwei not far north."


    "It doesn''t hurt to give him the twelve cities in the south. Anyway, in the end, the whole southeast will be mine, as long as the plan can go on smoothly." Su Mu narrowed his eyes and said aloud.


    "What about our underwater palace? Lord, the palace can''t be taken away. If the soldiers under Zhao Huaiqing find it, we really don''t have any details, and everything can only develop slowly by ourselves." Lei Ming asked with some worry.


    "They can''t find out," Su Mu replied.

 Chapter 541

    Su Mu got up and went outside the tent, looked at the mountains in the distance and said: "I''ve asked Mr. Feng to sit in the palace and there will be no mistakes. This period of time is the easiest time for us to develop. The war of the five great emperors can be called chaotic times. In troubled times, owls come out. Although I can''t be called an owl, I also want to achieve something great. It''s far from enough to hide in the southeast corner and silently guard our current family business."


    After that, Su Mu took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at Thunder and said: "Thunder, in troubled times, we should use all means to make our strength strong. Now the war in the northern world is not over. We go north under the command of field marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei. There are no city resources for us to gain benefits in the East, let alone in the West. A mountain range across most of the northern world is like a natural danger blocking us In front of us, if we want to develop and grow now, we can only go back to the Oriental world and completely cast our forces while the strong ones of Ziwei emperor and Ziwei Palace are still in the middle of the sky, so that we can have a certain strength to protect ourselves and seek opportunities to make profits in the real chaos in the future. "


    After listening to Su Mu''s words, Lei Ming was silent for a moment, then seemed to be determined, nodded and said, "I see. I''ll go to hand over the position of commander of the three services to others, and then return to the Oriental world with you to develop our strength."


    The voice fell, and thunder immediately went outside the big tent. Seeing this, Su Mu quickly shouted, "wait first."


    Lei Ming turned his head and looked at Su mu with some doubts, and said, "is there anything else to order?"


    "Take this!"


    Su Mu threw six pieces of tiger amulet to Lei Ming and said: "Keep the fragments of the tiger talisman''s head by yourself. Give the fragments of the other five parts to the people you are satisfied with. This tiger talisman is recognized by the army in the future. Except for the complete tiger talisman in my hand and the tiger talisman''s head in your hand, the other five tiger Talisman fragments all need a combination of two to mobilize sergeants. You must tell the three armed forces to let them know the white tiger clearly The efficacy of the talisman. "


    "Subordinates obey!" Lei Ming nodded when he heard the speech, then left the camp tent, rushed to the military training ground, and hurriedly summoned 30000 sergeants.


    "I forgot to ask Lei Ming how many of the 500 people who participated in the spy training were left." Su Mu said reluctantly. After entering the camp, Su Mu also extended his divine consciousness to see where the remaining spies were hidden, but they were not found, because they are not in the camp now.


    ......


    In the city Lord''s residence, tea was very bored sitting on the edge of the fish pond and feeding them with the bait in her hand. Soon, dozens of carp of different colors were gathered in front of her. Tea grabbed a handful of bait and threw it down, as if thinking about something in her heart.


    "Tea sister, what are you doing?" the six or seven year old boy came to tea with a string of sugar gourd in his hand and asked.


    Red tea was stunned when she heard the speech. Why can''t anyone find out when they get behind them? Is it difficult that their strength has decreased? Shouldn''t they?


    However, red tea didn''t think much. She turned to look at the child, smiled and said, "the fish in the pool are getting fatter and fatter. My sister wants to salvage one to make a fish soup for your brother Su mu."


    The little boy bit off a piece of ice sugar gourd and the syrup wrapped with hawthorn came out of the corner of the little boy''s mouth. Then the little boy said vaguely, "sister, you should hurry to catch the fish, or brother Su Mu will leave the twelve southern cities tonight."


    Red tea was stunned when she heard the speech, and then asked eagerly, "is the little boy cheating on his sister? You know, cheating is bad. Isn''t your brother Su Mu just back? Why are you leaving again?"


    The little boy wrinkled his nose when he heard the speech and said, "the little boy didn''t cheat. The master told the little boy. The master said that brother Su Mu is a person who can clearly see the situation, so he will take every opportunity to develop his power. Besides, I don''t have to cheat my sister. You are so kind to the little boy and invite me to eat roast duck."


    Speaking of this, the little boy was immediately happy and asked, "sister tea, when will we eat roast duck next time? Which roast duck restaurant in the north of the city seems to be on sale recently."


    "After a while, after all, it''s not good to eat too much greasy. Which one has acne on his face? Does the child want to become a kitten?" red tea said to the child with a smile.


    ¡±I don''t want to be a kitten¡°


    The little boy sighed and said helplessly, "but I still want to eat roast duck."


    This time, red tea didn''t talk again, but thought carefully about what the child said to himself. Su Mu could see the situation and use all his time to develop his own power and power!


    What does the little boy mean? Is the Ziwei emperor''s guess right? Will su Mu really grow up with the Ziwei emperor''s palace as a springboard?


    At the thought of this, red tea understood why she could say that she was a blatant show of love so many times, but Su Mu didn''t see it, because she was the person sent by Ziwei emperor to Su Mu to monitor Su Mu and became his maid. Although she hadn''t said anything harmful to Su Mu with Ziwei emperor for so long, she was purple after all It''s normal for Su mu, a member of emperor Wei''s faction, not to trust himself and hide from himself.


    Although I want to understand the reason why Su Mu has been refusing himself, red tea still doesn''t want to give up. Since you think I''m sent by Ziwei emperor to monitor you, I''ll prove to you that I''m your personal maid now, not a spy sent by Ziwei emperor!


    After understanding, red tea will leave the fish pond immediately. She wants to find Su Mu and leave with him. As a close maid, isn''t it normal for Su Mu to go wherever she goes?


    In the barracks, Lei Ming has issued his own rights and tiger amulets. The five leaders of the four products of golden fairyland have become the temporary managers of the three armed forces. Of course, they just usually manage the training of these 30000 sergeants and maintain the public security of the twelve cities in the south. Once anything happens, the real leader must be handed over to Feng Hua.


    "Lord, everything has been arranged." thunder came to Su Mu and said aloud.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and said, "let''s go. It''s time to start and go all night. With your and my strength, there''s absolutely no problem to go to the border of the Oriental world in three days, and return to Changyang city in the northernmost part of the Oriental world in a week."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 542

    Su Mu and Lei Ming went into battle light. Neither of them brought any extra items. Only Su Mu brought some immortal crystals to recruit troops and horses in those cities. Su Mu now has Feng Hua as the top combat power, so he is not very worried about not being able to recruit the top strong. There are still countless items such as armor used by soldiers in the palace, It can be said that today''s su Mu just lacks the number of sergeants and improves his strength. As long as both can be improved, Su mu can openly create a top force only under the five great emperors, at least comparable to today''s dragon clan. Of course, this is in the case of Feng Hua.


    If Feng Hua, the super strongman of the eleven products of Da Luo Jinxian, is not included, even if Su Mu''s strength breaks through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian and the number of sergeants exceeds one million, it can not be said to be comparable to the dragon family. After all, although the dragon family is declining, there are still more than ten Da Luo Jinxian, and no one knows whether there is an old dragon monster secretly, In those days, the dragon clan was one of the top groups in the earth fairyland. Although it has declined countless times, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse after all. No one knows whether the dragon clan will keep any powerful backhand. This is also the reason why no great emperor has fought against the dragon clan for countless years. Even if he has declined, he is still one of the two leaders of the demon clan in the open, He is the master of scale animals in the earth fairy world.


    Of course, there are some reasons why the southern Immortal Emperor blocked it. After all, the relationship between the current patriarch of the Dragon nationality and the southern Immortal Emperor is still very good, and many casual practitioners in the South have seen the Immortal Emperor and the patriarch of the Dragon nationality drinking tea and preaching together. For this reason, there is also a phenomenon in the southern world, that is, the once-in-300-year hearing conference, It is located on Qingzhou road in the South China Sea. It is also a place for the Dragon patriarch and the Immortal Emperor to drink tea and talk about Taoism. Many young people come here to listen to their sermons and make breakthroughs in cultivation. The Immortal Emperor is kind-hearted and has not stopped these people from coming to hear, It is the dragon clan leader who often complains that he is very uncomfortable when someone is watching him while discussing the Tao with the Immortal Emperor.


    "Lord, in addition to recruiting new sergeants, should we look for some capable people to bring back for spy training?" Lei Ming asked aloud. Some time ago, he waited for them to return from the starting place of spy in the mountain as ordered. As a result, after a month, only one person came back alive and passed the examination, The guy finally died of exhaustion. Lei Ming was very helpless about it. What training method did Liu Yu use? Is this mortality too high? Almost 100% dead!


    A total of 500 scattered cultivation residents with better talents went to spy training, but in the end, only one came back and died because of exhaustion. This 100% mortality also worried Lei Ming. Don''t in the end, they couldn''t find anyone to train to be a spy.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t Liu Yu train 500 people to teach you? Don''t you think it''s enough? By the way, I used divine sense to explore in the military camp before. Why didn''t I find any? Why didn''t you send all of them out to inquire about the news?" Su Mu asked suspiciously when he heard the speech.


    Thunder was stunned when he heard the speech, and then asked, "Lord, that is to say, you don''t know the five hundred spies?"


    Su Mu felt puzzled when he heard the speech. His eyes looked at Lei Ming curiously. Lei Ming also told Su mu all the five hundred spies. After hearing this, Su Mu frowned and asked aloud, "do you mean that only one person passed the examination after the end of the one month examination period, and died at that time?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what method Liu Yu used to train. None of them wanted to stay. I thought these five hundred spies could provide us with a lot of help after training. Who knows, they all got nothing, and wasted a lot of time and resources." Lei Ming sighed helplessly.


    Su Mu ignored the thunder''s complaint, but frowned and thought secretly in his heart. Five hundred spies could not be left after entering the mountain. You know, the mountain is indeed dangerous, but it is only for the scattered cultivation in the fairyland or under the fairyland. Although the cultivation of more than 500 people is only the first and second grade of real immortals, Some are even in Tianxian territory, but the threat in the mountains can''t destroy all 500 people!


    You said that 50 people and 100 people entered the mountains and the whole army was destroyed. Su mu can understand, but there were 500 people in total! So many people, even pigs, can''t all die in it? Since it''s dangerous, don''t they even know how to run? How could it be that none of them escaped and all died in the mountains?


    Su Mu felt something bad in his heart. His sixth sense told him that there were some unknown secrets, so he said to the thunder: "It''s a strange thing. Thunder. Send a message to the owners of five tiger talisman fragments so that they can mobilize 3000 golden fairyland sergeants to search for the bones of those spies in the mountains where the assessment is located. We must find enough 499 people except the bones returned. Anyway, we must find all the five hundred, otherwise I think we will be in big trouble ¡£¡±


    Lei Ming was puzzled when he heard the speech. Although he didn''t know what Su Mu''s purpose was, he still told the owner of the five tiger amulet fragments according to Su Mu''s instructions. Su Mu said helplessly: "I hope I was wrong. If there are enough 500 bones, tell the sergeant below that even if they die in the future, we will collect them and send them back to the place where you were born for burial, so that they can understand how much we value them, which is also conducive to our recruitment. A good reputation is very important for us who want to recruit soldiers and horses A key that must not be ignored. "


    Lei Ming nodded when he heard the speech, and then asked curiously, "Lord, what if they can''t find 500 bones?"


    "Then get ready for the battle. Although I''m not sure where it will come from, if we can''t find 500 bones, there will be a battle waiting for us. I just hope to give us more time to develop and grow, otherwise no one will be an opponent relying on our current strength alone." Su Mu sighed secretly.


    Lei Ming nodded thoughtfully when he heard the speech. He seemed to understand the meaning of Su Mu''s words. Some of the five hundred sergeants may not have died in the mountains, but went to some places to tell some people about Su Mu''s purpose, so that Su Mu''s ambition could be known by some people. Although they didn''t know who this person would be and where he came from, this person must be Yes, maybe he already knows Su Mu''s purpose now, and he may be looking at it from afar.

 Chapter 543

    As night fell, Su Mu and Lei Ming still didn''t stop because of a little darkness and hurried towards the eastern world. On the other side, because they didn''t know the direction Su Mu and Lei Ming left, red tea could only return to the twelve cities in the south.


    After returning to the city Lord''s residence, tea sat helplessly on the chair in the hall of the city Lord''s residence. After a moment, she sighed silently. Although she wanted to follow, she couldn''t find the direction. This is really a very helpless thing.


    However, when red tea sighed secretly, Feng Hua''s figure came out of the city master''s residence. When he saw red tea sitting in the hall sighing secretly, he couldn''t help feeling puzzled. He had seen red tea''s attachment to Su Mu before, so that the child would tell her that Su Mu was leaving, But why does tea still stay in the city master''s residence and don''t leave?


    "Why is the tea girl hurting herself?" Feng Hua made a puzzled expression and came to the hall of the city master''s residence and asked tea.


    When red tea heard someone talking behind him, he was surprised. He hurried back and took a look. Then he was relieved, got up and gave a slight salute to Feng Hua and said, "Mr. Feng."


    Feng Hua smiled, waved his hand and said, "don''t be polite, red tea girl. I''m just a sacrifice under the Lord."


    Red tea nodded at the speech, and then sighed helplessly: "Mr. Feng, why is this person''s feelings so difficult to understand?"


    "It depends on how you can fulfill this relationship. The Taoist priest is a Taoist and doesn''t know much about love and love. However, the Taoist priest can see that the tea girl has been distracted for several times because of someone''s uneasiness recently. The Taoist priest is very curious about who makes the tea girl so uneasy?" Feng Hua asked with a smile, Want to beat around the Bush to see the determination of tea.


    Tea smell speech some silence, don''t know whether to say it, after all, Su Mu has a wife and daughter in the world and didn''t hide it from her, in this case, she let the old love Su mu, or take advantage of Su Mu''s wife''s absence, if she and Su Mu really walk together, wouldn''t she take advantage of the danger of others?


    "If you don''t tell me, I know that the man in the heart of the red tea girl is the Lord?"


    Feng Hua said with a smile, then went to the side of the table, poured himself a cup of green tea, took a sip gently, and said, "is the tea girl hesitating?"


    "I''m a little hesitant." tea nodded, then looked at Feng Hua and asked, "I don''t know if Mr. Feng has any solution?"


    Feng Hua smiled at the speech and said aloud, "tea girl, you should know that the person who pursues the Lord is you, not me. What solution can you get from me?"


    Tea smell speech is also some helpless sigh, said: "yes."


    "But I would like to remind you that has your Lord refused to show love these days?" Feng Hua said with a smile.


    Tea smell speech even did not think, blurted out: "No."


    "That''s enough. Since he doesn''t refuse your love, as long as you sincerely continue, won''t he accept you sooner or later?" Feng Hua said with a smile.


    "But Mr. Feng, the childe has a wife in the world and a teenage daughter. I''m afraid..." tea said here and didn''t go on.


    When Feng Hua heard the speech, he immediately laughed, got up, stained with tea, wrote something on the table, and reminded red tea: "Isn''t it normal for a man in this world to have the ability and strength to marry three wives and four concubines? The Lord hasn''t expressed his love for you these days. This doesn''t mean he doesn''t have any intention for you, but he is a real responsible man. He doesn''t want to associate with other women when his wife doesn''t know the truth. If the Lord is more careless, how can you Do you like him? It''s a very simple truth. I think you will have a chance to be together in the future if you drag on like this. After all, the Lord once told me that his wife is a knowledgeable, gentle and virtuous woman with a very amiable personality. Moreover, the Lord also said that his wife should fly to the fairy world in a short time. At that time, you have always been They should be able to accept their intentions and long-term tireless love, don''t you think? "


    Feng Hua smiled. Of course, he lied to tea about these words. After all, no matter how knowledgeable and reasonable a woman is, how gentle and virtuous her character is, she won''t feel better when she knows she wants to share a man with other women. Even if Su Mu''s wife promised them to be together, I''m afraid his wife won''t cry alone at night. After all, she is alone The new generation is better than the old. Everyone has a sense of freshness. No one can avoid it.


    Su Mu and Feng Hua admire him a little, but at the same time they despise him. He admires Su mu for keeping his wife as a jade and not making himself sorry for his wife because of temptation. He also despises Su Mu''s hesitant character. Since he is interested in tea, why not give others an accurate answer? Although this contempt is only for this matter, Feng It''s too much to think that a woman takes the initiative to treat you like this. If you continue to show nothing as invisible.


    His purpose of saying these words is not to let red tea continue to wait, but to let red tea continue to pursue while winning and seize the opportunity to cook raw rice before Su Mu''s wife flies to the fairy world. At that time, even if his wife is unwilling, there is no way. After all, according to Su Mu''s character, he will not abandon his woman.


    "What should I do?" asked tea thoughtfully.


    "What do you say? Miss tea, seize the opportunity. After all, everything in the world needs you to fight for yourself, rather than waiting for others to give it to you. Don''t thank me." the voice fell. Feng Hua threw the water drops on his fingers and strode outside the city master''s house.


    Tea can''t help feeling strange. She can''t help looking at the handwriting written by Feng Hua''s fingers on the table. Although the water stain hasn''t dried yet, it''s not too bad, but the three words can still be seen clearly.


    "Changyang city? Is it the place where the childe went this time? I see. Thank you for reminding Mr. Feng." red tea saluted Feng Hua''s back outside the city master''s house and said respectfully.


    Outside the city Lord''s house, Feng Hua smiled and shifted towards the direction of red tea salute. He didn''t take over this cause and effect. Feng Hua thought to himself: "it''s estimated that I will become the Lord''s wife this time. I can''t bear your gift. When I get married in the future, I''ll just have a few more drinks to get back."

 Chapter 544

    In the northern world, in the dense forest mountains, the qinghuadi palace is now at a dead end. The three million elite troops evacuated from the southern Tianting battlefield have not arrived yet, which also makes many soldiers of qinghuadi palace feel desperate.


    "The great emperor, you can''t retreat. The imperial palace is located thousands of miles behind. Now we have less than one million sergeants left. Although no one has been killed in the battle, four of them have been seriously injured and can''t continue to fight." Zhu Hua said helplessly in front of Qinghua great emperor.


    Although Da Luo Jinxian''s combat power is amazing, the enemy is not without it. Besides the top combat power, the strength of Tianting heavenly soldiers and generals is above the Qinghua emperor palace. It is precisely for this reason that many sergeants took the opportunity to sneak attack the four Da Luo Jinxian. Under the dual use of one heart, the officers and soldiers of Qinghua emperor palace are miserable, with countless deaths and injuries, At least the valley in the dense forest mountains has been filled with corpses, and most of the corpses are the sergeants of their Qinghua emperor palace. The heavenly soldiers and generals in the heaven have only consumed a small part. If the old emperor hadn''t dragged the Jade Emperor God and the Qinghua Emperor himself went to the battle to block the strong in the heaven, I''m afraid they would have been defeated, Tianting probably won the Qinghua emperor palace long ago and began to control the northern world.


    Hearing the speech, Emperor Qinghua sighed helplessly, took the golden hair out of his space ring and said, "at most, we can hold on for one day. It''s only one day. If the elite army hasn''t arrived, then we can only fight to the death."


    It should be said that Tianting is indeed the most powerful force among the five great emperors. Even 70% of the combat power can easily force qinghuadi palace to such a situation. Although the elite army of qinghuadi palace did not appear on the front battlefield, the war will not care about you. Qinghuadi palace has been defeated and is basically difficult to turn over.


    In this situation, even if they waited for three million elite to come back for support, they could not encircle and suppress Tianting here, because the double attack plan they had conceived before could not continue because of their heavy casualties. Today''s Qinghua emperor can only continue to fight Tianting with a little hope in his heart, Even if he fails in the end, he will bite off a piece of Tianting meat. Since he is not the opponent of Tianting, he has helped other emperors weaken the strength of Tianting for a long time. He must not let Tianting rule the fairy world, at least Qinghua emperor thinks so.


    In terms of heaven, the Jade Emperor looked at the army in front with a smile. A total of about 3.6 million elite of their heaven entered here to fight with the Qinghua emperor palace. Up to now, there are still about 3 million of their army left. It can be said that without consuming too much loss, they directly forced the Qinghua emperor palace to the point of no retreat, Moreover, yesterday, he received a summons from Zhang bainin saying that an elite army from Qinghua emperor palace was encircling and suppressing them behind them. Most of the three million sergeants were strong men in golden fairyland and were evacuated from another battlefield.


    Moreover, in the middle heaven war, Zhang Bairen directly stood on the bright side and let the world know that in addition to the Jade Emperor God, there is a more powerful person in the Tianting. He defeated the great emperor gouchen and the three great Luo Jinxian in the palace of gouchen with his own strength. This unparalleled combat power shocked the world, Even if gouchen the great emperor and Huang Laojiu disappeared together, they could not beat Zhang Bairen. He easily defeated Huang Laojiu. Huang Laojiu also broke an arm because of this, and the life sword fell into the hands of heaven.


    For this reason, gouchen emperor''s palace didn''t stay any more. They knew why the heaven dared to leave their nest like this. No matter they directly led the army into the depths of the northern world, it turned out that there was a man far more powerful than the Jade Emperor God in the heaven.


    Zhang Bairen''s name immediately spread all over the earth fairyland, and countless people knew how powerful the Tianting was. However, Ziwei emperor, who occupied all the cities in the east of Zhongtian, did not retreat, but still controlled all the cities in the east of Zhongtian. It seemed that he did not believe in evil and stayed in Zhongtian to fight against the strong man named Zhang Bairen in the Tianting.


    But the end is not so good. Ziwei Emperor didn''t last 20 rounds in Zhang Bairen''s hands, and was directly captured alive by Zhang Bairen. Taking this as a threat, Ziwei emperor drove away all the soldiers and horses in Ziwei palace into the middle of the sky. Ziwei Emperor didn''t get free, but was taken back to the heaven by Zhang Bairen and put under house arrest.


    "Good guy, if you are worthy of your majesty, this powerful and incomparable combat power is simply beyond the possession of the friar of the earth fairy world. It seems that my choice is indeed correct. As long as I help him do things, he will return to his original world after he gets what he wants. At that time, I will be the eternal master of the earth fairy world! I will master all matters of the earth fairy world forever!" The Jade Emperor thought in his heart.


    When he first met Zhang Bairen, he had a conflict with Zhang Bairen. The Jade Emperor God of the previous generation took him to meet Zhang Bairen. Finally, Zhang Bairen slapped his master, that is, the Jade Emperor God of the previous generation, and named him the New Jade Emperor God. He was very angry when he saw that his master had been killed, Unfortunately, Zhang Bairen woke up with two slaps.


    According to Zhang Bairen, his strength is still far from reaching its peak, but even so, he can still easily surpass the world''s top combat strength. God knows how terrible Zhang Bairen''s strength is. At least now the Jade Emperor God has no intention to resist Zhang Bairen. He just needs to help Zhang Bairen do things well, Then he is the Jade Emperor God, the Lord of heaven! Even the Lord of the fairyland!


    Zhang Bairen''s reputation resounds through the fairy world. No one knows where this person came out and why he has such strong strength. This is stronger than the legendary twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian. Why did people of this level not rise to the fairy world, but stagnate in the fairy world? No one knows.


    Basically, every force in the earth fairy world received the information of Zhang Bairen''s war the next day. The terrible Zhang Bairen became synonymous with invincibility and became one of the strongest in the earth fairy world.


    In the twelve cities in the south, Feng Hua stared at the latest news and couldn''t calm down: "how could it be! How could this guy still be alive?! shouldn''t he have died countless years ago?! how could he maintain such a long life without flying into the fairy world!?"


    In Tai''an City, the main city in the southeast of the northern world, Zhao Huaiqing couldn''t help but be silent when he looked at the information handed over by the scouts. He didn''t know whether he could resist this level of combat power, but judging from Zhang Bairen''s achievements, his chance of winning was very small, as small as an immeasurable degree.


    "Zhang Bairen? The latest strongest in the fairy world, where is this old monster coming from?" Zhao Huaiqing sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 545

    Although Zhang bainin spread the news that Tianting was saved all over the earth fairyland with his own strength, some people did not receive the news. One of them is the Qinghua emperor who is confronting the main force of Tianting. Now he still thinks that Ziwei emperor and gouchen emperor will help him reduce some pressure in the attack of Zhongtian. In the heart of Qinghua emperor, As long as he can delay for a period of time, the Jade Emperor God will have to give up attacking the northern world and lead the army back to Zhongtian because of the change in Zhongtian. However, he is the only one among the three armies of Qinghua emperor palace who still holds this idea.


    Now this is the case. No matter Zhu Hua or other Luo Jinxian generals have understood that even if Zhongtian is completely occupied, the Jade Emperor God will not give up attacking the northern world, because no one will refuse to lose Zhongtian''s small land to obtain such a large territory of the northern world, even if the southeast of the northern world has become Zhao Huaiqing''s territory, However, there is still a large area of land in the northern world waiting for the Jade Emperor God to conquer.


    Moreover, the land in the northern world is very vast, and the resources and materials that can be obtained are also very abundant. Although Zhongtian has a good geographical location and is the fastest place to go south, east or west, most parts of Zhongtian have been developed after countless years of operation, and there are not many resources to use. Now the Jade Emperor God is ambitious, He still needs huge resources to support his back if he wants to support an unprecedented battle in the earth fairyland. Isn''t today''s northern world a very good choice?


    Although I know in my heart that their defeat is a foregone conclusion, no one in the Qinghua emperor palace gave up the battle and fled. They were trained by the Qinghua emperor palace and are the backbone of the northern world. The northern world is like a country. With other countries attacking you, will you abandon your own country and escape? Although failure has become a foregone conclusion, they will still stand to the last minute for the northern world and Qinghua emperor''s palace. Even if they die here, it is definitely worth it.


    "Your Majesty, all the officers and men in qinghuadi palace have no ability to resist. Apart from Zhu Hua and several generals of Da Luo Jinxian''s four or five grades, only qinghuadi has a certain combat effectiveness. The other officers and men have no means to resist US. Should we directly launch the whole army to take qinghuadi Palace at one fell swoop?" Yu Shiling came to the chariot of the Jade Emperor''s God and asked carefully. Some time ago, the two civil and military brothers were designed by the Jade Emperor''s God to die on the battlefield because of their bad tone or some other reason. He didn''t want to follow the footsteps of the two civil and military brothers.


    "Where are the three million sergeants in the rear? Have you found out?" the Jade Emperor asked slowly.


    "It''s still three days away, but if you try your best, you''ll be able to reach the location of Qinghua emperor palace in one and a half days." Yu Shiling quickly replied.


    "Do you still have one and a half days? Do you think the Qinghua emperor has any hindhands that can stop us for one and a half days?" the Jade Emperor God asked blandly, stroking a spirit beast white rabbit caught from the dense forest mountains.


    Yu Shiling looked at the plain face of the Jade Emperor God and immediately replied: "My subordinates don''t know, but Qinghua emperor palace is the top force that has been inherited for so many years like our Tianting. If my subordinates guessed correctly, they should still have the means to resist US for a while. However, even if they have a card to stop us for some time, it will never affect the overall situation. Maybe they can wait until they wait Three million troops from the rear Qinghua emperor''s palace arrived, but now we don''t need to be afraid of the three million soldiers. "


    "Why?" the Jade Emperor God asked blandly.


    "Because we have torn open one side of the encirclement net, Emperor Qinghua has no resistance at the moment, let alone three million sergeants in the United rear surrounded us and attacked us." Yu Shiling thought for a moment and then said a very pertinent answer.


    "You''re right."


    The Jade Emperor God stood up and handed the spirit animal white rabbit to Yu Shiling. Yu Shiling quickly took over the white rabbit and caressed it carefully in his arms. The Jade Emperor God seemed to like the white rabbit very much.


    "But Yu Shiling, I don''t know if you''ve heard of one thing about the monkey enshrined in Qinghua emperor''s palace?" The Jade Emperor God asked aloud. Before this trip, Zhang Bairen actually reminded himself about the monkey. It was one of the strongest cards in the Qinghua emperor palace. If the monkey had not appeared, it meant that the Qinghua emperor palace had not reached a real end.


    Yu Shiling was stunned when he heard the speech, and then asked, "what your majesty said is the six ear God monkey in ancient times? But I remember that the six ear God monkey has been captured by the people above?"


    In ancient times, it was recorded that the six ears of the God monkey raised by nature attracted the attention of many forces as soon as it was born. At that time, there was no such strict division of forces in the fairy world, and the five square emperor palace had just appeared for tens of thousands of years.


    According to the books, the six eared God monkey knows the way of heaven, understands Yin and Yang and the five elements. It is a demon family with extremely high talent. At least that''s what the people thought in those years. However, later, the dragon and Phoenix joined hands to capture the six eared God monkey to let the people understand. I''m afraid it''s not that simple.


    The six eared God monkey is worthy of being raised by nature. He survived the pursuit of the dragon and Phoenix. I don''t know where he learned a powerful skill, and his accomplishments reached the seven grades of the golden immortal. Relying on his powerful skills, the six eared God monkey killed the dragon family. I thought he was going to die, But I didn''t expect that the six eared God monkey showed terrible combat effectiveness. Relying on the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian''s seven grades and his own skills, he stubbornly resisted the hanging of the dragon family.


    Later, the six eared monkey escaped from the territory of the dragon family and went to the northern world. At the beginning, there were still many forces in the northern world. Countless powerful human forces wanted to seize the six eared monkey and give it to the dragon family for benefits. Only the very weak Qinghua emperor palace accepted the six eared monkey and provided him with training resources to treat his injuries, After six ears recovered, he also promised to stay in the Qinghua emperor palace as a sacrifice, but he won''t appear until the Qinghua emperor palace is really in danger.

 Chapter 546

    The time was pushed back. After the six ear God monkey''s cultivation was restored, he closed for a period of time. When he left the customs again, his cultivation had reached the top strength in the earth fairy world, the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian!


    The strength of this level has not appeared in the original fairy world, because the strongest of the demon family and the human family was only the top ten products of the great Luo Jinxian. No one knows how the six ear God monkey broke through such cultivation in such a short time. The first thing after the six ear God monkey left the Customs was to go to the territory of the dragon family and teach the dragon family a lesson. ZuLong was seriously injured and dying, Several elders of the dragon family were skinned and cramped. ZuLong suggested to arrest six ears at the beginning, so ZuLong was ruthlessly crushed by the six ear God monkey. Finally, he could only avoid causing the dragon family to quit the dragon family and incarnate as a river god to leave the dragon family''s territory. What happened later was unclear.


    The Feng family who also participated in the capture of the six ear God monkey at the beginning was very smart. In order to keep their power, the head of the Feng family committed suicide and died. The most precious treasure was originally to be dedicated to the six ear God monkey, but it was rejected and left to the Feng family. Therefore, the Feng family who lost the blood of the Feng ancestor for so many years can continue to thrive.


    Because of the six eared God monkey, the Qinghua emperor palace at that time also became one of the most powerful strength in the earth fairy world, because no one could stop the six eared God monkey at that time. The powerful dragon family is a good proof.


    At the beginning, due to the death of both zulongfeng family and the demon family, the demon family immediately went into chaos, and countless demon families began to compete for status and territory. The whole fairy world was in chaos. Later, the human family couldn''t see it. They went to qinghuadi palace to ask the six eared God monkey to suppress the chaos, and the dragon and Phoenix family continued to maintain their position as the head of thousands of demons.


    Since then, the reputation of the six eared monkey has spread all over the earth fairy world. No one knows that no one knows the power of the six eared monkey. The originally weak monkey has become the strongest in the earth fairy world. Although many people are unwilling, there is no way. After all, the six eared monkey''s strength is too strong. With his help, Qinghua emperor palace is also the first top force to grow up, It destroyed all the forces in the northern world in one fell swoop. It was also the most prosperous period for Qinghua emperor''s palace to set up the banner of Qinghua emperor''s palace and worship the heaven as the emperor.


    Later, with the reason why Qinghua emperor palace worshipped heaven and became emperor, the strong man in the upper fairyland actually appeared in the earth fairyland. The one who appeared in the earth fairyland was a gray bearded old Taoist wearing a green robe with cold eyes. After a barbarian place, he directly grabbed the six eared God monkey and left the earth fairyland, but there was another word that people in the earth fairyland still remember clearly, That''s what the Taoist priest said in order to prevent the six eared God monkey from appearing again!


    With the passage of time, there have been several traces of the descendants of the six ear God monkey in the earth fairy world, but they were caught for the first time. After studying for countless years, later generations know why the six ear God monkey was so powerful, because their six ears are their magic power, which can eavesdrop on the three worlds and eavesdrop on the common language, It is estimated that the six ear God monkey used this magic power to steal the magic powers of countless strong people in the earth fairy world. It will grow so fast after learning it quickly by relying on its own talent.


    However, there is another news that is unknown to the world. Only the top forces knew it. When the six eared God monkey was captured, many forces in the earth fairyland could not see that the qinghuadi palace was attacked alone. Countless strong people entered the center of the northern world and surrounded the qinghuadi palace, but which qinghuadi did not panic in the face of the strong enemy, Instead, he took out a golden monkey hair and threw it out. The six ear God monkey appeared again. The situation changed with one fist and one palm. Countless strong people died in that chaotic war. The terrible six ear God monkey once again pressed his malice on countless friars in the earth fairy world.


    Many years later, no one knows how the six eared God monkey appeared. Some people also speculate whether the six eared God monkey left something to the Qinghua emperor palace and gave it to them as a card. The Jade Emperor God knows exactly what it is.


    Because Zhang Bairen once told himself that when the earth fairy world was just born, he ran to the world because of curiosity and lost the coordinates of return. He could only stay in this world for countless years. Later, with the birth of countless creatures, he founded the five imperial palaces according to the top forces of his world, namely the Zhongtian Tianting and the western gouchen emperor palace, Qinghuadi palace in the north, crape myrtle palace in the East and Changsheng emperor palace in the south.


    When the Jade Emperor God knew the news, he couldn''t believe it at first, but later he didn''t know how to slowly believe what Zhang bainin said, because with Zhang bainin''s strength, it was easy to do anything. No one in the earth fairy world could stop Zhang bainin. He was like the six ear God monkey in those days. No, He is much stronger than the six eared monkey!


    Zhang bainin told himself that the old Taoist was the strongest in his world. He had great power when their world was just born. According to Zhang bainin, their world was created by a powerful man named Pangu who split the world with an axe. When he heard this, the Jade Emperor God was shocked, However, with the passage of time, he didn''t care. After all, according to Zhang Bairen, the man died after opening up the world and creating the world. Later, Zhang Bairen didn''t say much, and the Jade Emperor God didn''t know much.


    Zhang Bairen told him that the six eared God monkey refined the hair with magic power, sealed all his strength in the hair and gave it to the Qinghua emperor palace as a trump card. However, according to his estimation, even if the six eared God monkey is summoned, it will not stay for a long time, because it has been too long, With the passage of time, the power of seal is also greatly weakened.


    As like as two peas, he thought that he wanted to secretly develop and kill Zhang Bai Ren, but later he realized how stupid he acted. He broke the world''s way to the world. He was the strongest man in Zhang Bai''s world. The strong man who existed from the beginning of the world was just like the old man''s origin. Zhang Bairen is also a super strong man who appeared at the beginning of the birth of the earth fairyland, but no one knows it all the time.


    According to Zhang Bairen, the cultivation methods of the whole earth fairy world were created by him, and the Da Luo Jinxian system they cultivated was also created by Zhang Bairen according to his original world.


    Zhang Bairen once told him that their fairyland was too weak. Although the Jade Emperor God had the cultivation of ten or even half step eleven products of golden immortals, in Zhang Bairen''s eyes, this strength was inferior to the first and second products of golden immortals in his world, which also gave Zhang Bairen a big blow.

 Chapter 547

    In any case, as long as the Qinghua emperor''s palace has not summoned the six eared God monkey, this war of heaven attacking the northern world is not a victory. Although Zhang Bairen said that even if the six eared God monkey appears again, its strength will be much lower than before, after all, the six eared God monkey is a terrible creature at the beginning of the earth fairy world and the existence of the highest cultivation in the earth fairy world, which can not be underestimated.


    "Then, your majesty, in your opinion, should we postpone the March or what to do next?" Yu Shiling stroked the white rabbit and asked carefully.


    "There is no need to suspend."


    The Jade Emperor looked back at Yu Shiling and said: "Immediately mobilize all the sergeants to launch the final general attack on the Qinghua emperor''s palace. Even if the six eared God monkey really appeared, it would not be as terrible as in ancient times. Sometimes it is necessary to consume some of its own strength to destroy the enemy''s strength. If you wait like this, there may be other changes."


    "My subordinates understand."


    Yu Shiling nodded, ready to give the white rabbit to the Jade Emperor God, and then went down to convey the instructions of the Jade Emperor God, but the Jade Emperor God did not take the white rabbit, but touched the white rabbit''s head and said: "What a lovely little white rabbit! Look at the harmless appearance of other animals. Who would know that this thing used to be one of the great powers of the demon family? Yu Shiling, what do you think this guy used to stew soup?"


    Yu Shiling was surprised when he heard the speech, then reacted and quickly replied, "Your Majesty, rabbit meat is not suitable for stewing?"


    "Tell me to make the white rabbit into the top delicacy in the fairy world." the Jade Emperor said casually, as if he was not the one who loved the white rabbit a moment ago.


    "Subordinates understand." Yu Shiling nodded, held the white rabbit and turned to leave the chariot of the Jade Emperor God. He felt speechless. One second ago he said how lovely the white rabbit was. The next moment he asked people to make this guy into food and enjoy delicious food. If they really belong to them, they will never understand the boss''s mind.


    The white rabbit seemed to feel the crisis and desperately wanted to break away from Yu Shiling''s arms and run towards the Jade Emperor God. Yu Shiling was even more dead. He sighed in his heart: "little fellow, you don''t know. The person who really wants to kill you is not me Yu Shiling, but our majesty. You still want to find him naively?"


    ......


    At noon, three million heavenly troops and generals have assembled on the earth below the Qinghua emperor palace. They all wait for the order of the Jade Emperor God, and then they kill the Qinghua emperor palace for the final decisive battle. Although there are three million troops coming here in the Qinghua emperor palace, the overall situation has been determined. Now it is not the time to take three million soldiers and change the war situation.


    The decisive battle is coming. This tense atmosphere seems to have changed the sky. The gray sky looks very depressed. Emperor Qinghua also wants to delay the time until three million elite troops rescue them, but in addition to him, Zhu Hua and other people are dead, and the Qinghua palace is about to lose.


    Boom!


    Crackle!


    At this time, a thunder suddenly sounded above the Qinghua emperor''s palace. The deafening thunder spread hundreds of miles. A huge thunder snake rolled in the gray sky. After a while, there was a drizzle. However, different from the usual rain, the raindrops this time were red like blood.


    It was as if the Tao of heaven had met the prospect of the demise of Qinghua emperor''s palace. It was sad to see that the force that existed at the beginning of the birth of the earth fairy world was about to perish.


    "Great emperor, the eldest emperor is gone." Zhu Hua came to Qinghua emperor and said aloud.


    Emperor Qinghua stood on the top of the pavilion of emperor Qinghua palace and watched the bright red raindrops fall. Zhu Hua didn''t respond to Zhu Hua''s words. Zhu Hua sighed and continued: "emperor, the eldest emperor is gone!"


    Emperor Qinghua raised his head when he heard the speech again. After looking at Zhu Hua, he said helplessly, "Zhu Hua, do you know how many years the Qinghua emperor palace has been inherited?"


    Zhu Hua looked up at the emperor Qinghua, then lowered his head and said, "in ancient times, the emperor Qinghua palace was a force that existed at the beginning of the birth of the earth fairy world. It has been at least several billion years now."


    "More than that, in ancient times, the Qing Hua emperor''s palace was established for 1.3 billion years. From the beginning of the birth of the ancient fairy world to the present, hundreds of Yuan meetings have passed, and the Qing Hua emperor''s palace, which has inherited hundreds of Yuan meetings, is about to decline in my hands. How prosperous the Qing Hua emperor''s palace in ancient times is, and how powerful the Qing Hua emperor''s palace is in the hands of great emperors from generation to generation, although I have been in recent yuan meetings They have declined, but in the hands of those ancestors, they have also kept the name of Qinghua emperor palace and did not let the name be set by shame. Now, in my hands, not only did they not make Qinghua emperor palace rise again, but now they can only become the goal of others in power. I am ashamed of the ancestors who will come to Qinghua emperor palace for hundreds of yuan. " Qinghua emperor sighed deeply and said.


    Zhu Hua didn''t know how to comfort him when he heard the speech, because it''s not difficult to see from the words of emperor Qinghua. Now he has recognized the reality. Even when three million reinforcements arrive in the Qinghua palace, there is no way to change the current war situation, and the defeat has become a foregone conclusion.


    "Don''t be sad, the great emperor asked me to deliver it to you the moment before he returned. It''s a messenger jade. The great emperor also told me that you must carefully listen to the messages in the jade, and you must believe all the words in the jade. He bought them with his remaining life. Therefore, the great emperor sacrificed his soul, Let yourself never reincarnate and be reborn. If you don''t enter the six reincarnations, you will die completely between heaven and earth. "Zhu Hua said aloud and handed the white messenger jade to Qinghua emperor.


    The Qinghua emperor took the jade and poured it into Xianyuan to listen.


    "Disciple, I haven''t called you that for a long time. It should be millions of years. I''ve left you such a mess. I don''t know if you will hate me. The Qinghua emperor palace has been inherited for so many years and will decline in the hands of our teachers and disciples. I''m ashamed of the sages of the ancient Qinghua emperor palace. I don''t have the face to see them after death, so I decided to give it to you before I die Leave the last chance. If you can grasp it, the Qinghua emperor palace may rise in the future. If you don''t grasp it, it means that our Qinghua Emperor Palace should be destroyed. "


    When hearing this, Emperor Qinghua couldn''t help sighing deeply, but also wondered what opportunities his master had left him. Since he had the opportunity, why didn''t he use it himself? Have to wait until now?

 Chapter 548

    "Disciple, I left you two items with my remaining life and my soul. First, I injected all my remaining immortal yuan into the hair, so that our cards have the power of the peak period. However, if you want to use it, remember one thing, that is, he can maintain the power of the peak period for half an hour at most. You''d better be happy in this half an hour The Tianting department who asked him to resist the invaders, you immediately left Qinghua emperor palace and rushed to the southeast to find someone. That''s the answer I got after I handed it to Tiandao with my spirit. Go to the southeast to find a young man. He will be the real master of the fairy world in the future. Although he is still very weak, he has shown his difference. He is now under the command of Ziwei emperor palace People, but you don''t have to worry about these problems, because the real king will not be imprisoned in any cage. This is also the only way I can calculate that the Qinghua emperor palace can be preserved, find him and re-establish the Qinghua emperor palace with his help. "


    ......


    After listening to the message in the summoned jade, the Qinghua emperor seems to have something wrong at the moment, but after thinking for a long time, he can only sigh helplessly. The Qinghua emperor palace has inherited hundreds of Yuan meetings. He can''t just fall into his hands. He wants to keep the incense in the Qinghua emperor palace, If you really can''t rise the Qinghua Emperor Palace by yourself, why don''t you find the young man mentioned by his master?


    But how difficult it is to find a young man in the southeast?


    "Zhu Hua, go and collect all the remaining resources of our Qinghua emperor palace. It must not be enough to leave a trace to the heaven. After collecting them, come and tell me immediately. We leave here to find another place for development and leave the green mountains without worrying about firewood. I believe that in the future, Qinghua emperor palace will be able to shine again, stand on the top of the earth fairy world and look down on the earth fairy world." Qinghua emperor said aloud.


    "Yes, my subordinates." Zhu Hua nodded and turned away from the top of the pavilion.


    After Zhu Hua left, Emperor Qinghua glanced at the millions of heavenly soldiers and generals below. The general attack of the heavenly court was imminent, and there was no time for him to hesitate. Now they lost their information exploration of the outside world, and everything around them was blocked by the people of the heavenly court. Originally, he wanted to inform the sergeants who were coming here to stay away from here and find a safe place to develop quietly, However, because Tianting uses a certain ability to deceive information, neither the jade symbol nor all means of communication can be used.


    "Jade Emperor God, you wait. I Qingming is not weaker than you. When I rebuild Qinghua emperor''s palace, it''s up to you to decide!" Qinghua emperor secretly swore that Qingming was his name before he took the throne of Qinghua emperor. The first word of Qinghua emperor''s palace is Qing. As long as you become a candidate for the name of Qinghua emperor, you must abandon the original name and take Qing as his surname, The word requires the Qinghua emperor of the previous generation to give it to you. At the beginning, he became one of the candidates for the Qinghua emperor. Therefore, the Qinghua emperor of the previous generation gave him the title of Qingming. For so many years, the title of Qingming has not been called for a long time.


    ......


    "Your Majesty has orders! Launch a general attack on Qinghua emperor''s palace! Don''t hurt a penny to capture Qinghua emperor alive. If Qinghua emperor knows to turn back, all the benefits originally mentioned by our majesty can be realized. Find a beautiful place for Qinghua emperor to spend the rest of your life. If you continue to resist, it''s not a good thing for both of us. What''s more Yes, all the generals and sergeants in the Qinghua emperor palace listen, those who don''t surrender! Kill! "Yu Shiling shouted loudly, passing the order of the Jade Emperor God to everyone in the Qinghua emperor palace.


    All the people in Qinghua emperor''s palace did not waver at all. One by one, they sat in place to recuperate and wait for the final decisive battle.


    "Pass on what I just said and let every soldier and general shout to me, so as to influence the sergeants of Qinghua emperor palace and let them know that continuing to fight with us is increasing unnecessary casualties." Yu Shiling said aloud


    "Yes!" a heavenly soldier of the eighth grade in the golden fairyland quickly nodded when he heard the speech, and then thought about raising the flag in the rear. Millions of heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals shouted at the same time. The deafening voice was a little bigger than that of Yu Shiling using his immortal yuan just now.


    Although there was a great momentum, no one in the Qinghua emperor''s palace had the meaning of surrender because of the shouting outside. For them, the heaven came to the northern world to invade them. As the people of the northern world, shouldn''t they protect the northern world?


    More than an hour later, the Jade Emperor God launched a general attack. He knew that the Qinghua emperor was still thinking that he could make a great reversal and drive them away. He didn''t intend to wait any longer. Whether the Qinghua emperor would die or live in the end was none of his business. After all, what he had to do was very simple to occupy the northern world, Then mobilize your own strength to find the book needed by Zhang Bairen in the northern world.


    The Jade Emperor''s thought is very simple, that is, once the book is obtained, Zhang Bairen promised to give him eternal life, which will not be too far. He can become the only Lord of the earth fairy world, the eternal ruler of the earth fairy world, and enjoy the eternal incense worship of the earth fairy world!


    However, it has to be said that the Jade Emperor God took everything too much for granted. It seems that the threat of the six eared God monkey has been forgotten by him. Now the Tianting is attacking on a large scale, and they don''t care whether there is any threat in the qinghuadi palace. They just want to rush up, occupy the qinghuadi palace and become the master of the northern world!


    Qinghua emperor was not in a hurry. He slowly came to the place where the soldiers gathered. After looking at the people, he said: "I need an army that is not afraid of death. There is only one end for them, that is to fight to the death with Tianting and protect our powerful evacuation."


    "Great emperor, let me go. I Zhu Hua have been taken care of by the emperor palace and the great emperor for countless years. It''s time to devote my strength to the Qinghua emperor palace." Zhu Hua stood up and said in a voice. His eyes were firm and his expression was solemn. Even if he knew that he would die, he did not hesitate to stand up. He believed that as long as the Qinghua emperor was still alive, As long as they still have seedlings, which can withstand the wind and rain and grow up, the flag of Qinghua emperor palace will be held high again and inserted all over the land of the northern world!


    "Zhu Hua, if you want to think clearly, you have no chance of survival, only a dead end!" Qinghua emperor said in a very solemn tone. Cover the retreat of the living forces, then the troops that need to be covered will attract all the firepower to them at all costs. Only in that way can the living forces get a glimmer of vitality and escape.


    "Emperor, I''ve figured it out! My life was given by the Imperial Palace, and now it should be returned to the imperial palace!" Zhu Hua nodded and said solemnly.


    Emperor Qinghua sighed helplessly. He didn''t want to see Zhu Hua fall like this, but if no other general stood up, he could only let Zhu Hua go to battle in the end.


    "Well, since you..."


    "Wait!"


    At this time, Xu Renjie suddenly stood up and glared at Zhu Hua.

 Chapter 549

    Zhu Hua frowned at Xu Renjie, who glared at him. She didn''t understand what Xu Renjie meant. She saw Xu Renjie take the first three steps and stare at Zhu Hua. Then she knelt down on one knee and hugged Qinghua emperor and said, "emperor, this time you should let the last general go!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole hall was surprised. Those generals who closed their eyes and rested one after another opened their eyes and looked at Xu Renjie strangely. Even Zhu Hua and Qinghua emperor obviously didn''t expect that the person who stood up at this time would be Xu Renjie.


    Only Xu Renjie said slowly: "I, Xu Renjie, grew up in Qinghua emperor''s palace when I was a child. I was one of the last emperor''s registered disciples, but I was useless. I was idle and arrogant on weekdays. So after all these years, my strength has not even broken through the nine grades of Luo Jinxian. After the eldest emperor retired, senior brother, you took power and managed the northern world. I still fooled around like that all day. If it weren''t for senior brother, you knew about me Heart teaches me that Xu Renjie will certainly not have the strength and status we have now. Everything I Xu Renjie is given by the Qinghua emperor palace, so this battle! I Xu Renjie must be the leader! "


    When the voice fell, all the generals in the hall blushed. Xu Renjie grew up in the Qinghua emperor palace. Why aren''t they? The older generation of generals retreated behind the curtain. Why do they, young people of the same generation as the Qinghua emperor, stand up and become the middle and high-level combat power of the Qinghua emperor palace? Is it for power? No, they are to protect the northern world and protect the Qinghua emperor palace But when the northern world was in danger and the Qinghua emperor palace was about to collapse, none of the generals carefully raised by the Qinghua emperor palace stood up and didn''t want to be the one who died. They all wanted to leave here and make a living in the future.


    How benevolent and righteous are Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie''s actions, and how ruthless are they compared with them?


    At the thought of this, all the more than a dozen generals who could still fight stood up. Although their cultivation was not high, and most of them were the leaders of golden fairyland, they all knelt down on one knee and said to Emperor Qinghua: "Great emperor! Now it''s time for us to devote our lives to Qinghua emperor palace! Please order the retreat and let us lead the army to stop the pursuit of heaven! In the future, the great emperor will still be there, and Qinghua emperor palace will be able to stand at the top of the earth Fairy world again!"


    "Please order!"


    Xu Renjie looked at the generals who stood up and asked for orders like himself. He couldn''t help grinning and said, "please give orders to the emperor!"


    Zhu Hua frowned, then knelt down on one knee and hugged Qinghua emperor and said, "emperor, at the end, the strength is stronger than all of them. Please order the emperor. Let me lead the army to block the march of heaven and let their protector leave."


    "General Zhu Hua!"


    Just then, Xu Renjie''s huge roar came from the emperor''s palace. Xu Renjie stared at Zhu Hua with wide eyes and said solemnly: "it is precisely because you are stronger than all of us combined! Therefore, you must protect the emperor''s departure!"


    Zhu Hua was silent and looked at Xu Renjie strangely, not only Zhu Hua, but also general Mantang and Emperor Qinghua. You know, they have been fighting for many years since they just entered the Qinghua palace. Now they see Xu Renjie bow to Zhu Hua for the first time and admit that they are not as good as Zhu Hua!


    But it is precisely because of this that the generals and commanders in the hall admire Xu Renjie more, because he has really been loyal to the Qinghua emperor palace! Loyal to the Qinghua emperor! In order to stay as a mortal general against the advance of the Tianting army, he admitted for the first time that he was inferior to Zhu Hua!


    "Xu Renjie! You should know that this is not the time for us to fight! Every minute and every second is very important to us now! Needless to say! Come and take the emperor and the generals away immediately! Kill all the rest with me! Fight to the death with the court that day!" Zhu Hua shouted angrily.


    The voice fell. Before emperor Qinghua promised Zhu Hua to kill him directly with a dark iron long knife, he didn''t use his weapon, because his weapon was also a treasure. He had put it in the ring that emperor Qinghua collected resources and returned it to Emperor Qinghua. However, for Zhu Hua, no matter what kind of weapon he carried, he could be on the battlefield Kill the enemy bravely without reducing your strength!


    "Zhu Hua! Come back here!" the Qinghua emperor widened his eyes and said angrily.


    "Kill! The three armies listen to the order! The heavenly court belongs to! Don''t leave a living mouth! Kill one enough! Kill two and we''ll make money!" Zhu Hua ignored the cry of the Qinghua emperor, but directly jumped into the position of the heavenly Court on the battlefield with a long knife and directly entered the crowd of the heavenly soldiers and generals of the heavenly court!


    The sword is powerful and unstoppable! Zhu Hua directly killed nearly 100000 Tianting soldiers in a moment with his own time and unparalleled power! But at this time, Tianting immediately responded and sent three Da Luo Jinxian Jiupin generals whose cultivation is no less than Zhu Hua to kill them and fight with them.


    Although there are three great Luo Jinxian Jiupin masters, Zhu Hua is the first God General of Qinghua Imperial Palace whose cultivation has broken through the ten great Luo Jinxian! He pushed away the three knives and suddenly reaped the lives of a large number of heavenly soldiers under his sword Qi. Those ordinary heavenly soldiers in the golden fairyland have no means to stop Zhu Hua from killing.


    "These fools! Yu Shiling! What are the flag envoys doing?! if you don''t form an array to defend the enemy, do you have to wait until you die!?" the Jade Emperor God said angrily and scolded the flag envoys of the three armies directly. You know how many people have been damaged during this period of time? Less than 800000! But how long did these birches come up? It took the lives of nearly 200000 troops! If it goes on like this, you have to come!?


    When Yu Shiling heard the speech, he was in a hurry and said, "your majesty! Don''t form an array! Zhu Hua is the strongest general around Qinghua emperor! He killed alone into the siege of our heavenly soldiers and generals. There must be some variables! We can''t form an array like this! What should we do if Qinghua emperor escapes when we form an array, your majesty!"


    "Yu Shiling! How dare you stop me!? be careful! I''ll kill you! Send orders! The three armies form an array to resist the enemy! The whole army strictly prevents the attacks of Zhu Hua and the surrounding sergeants! What I want is victory! Not a tragic victory!" the Jade Emperor God shouted angrily, and his voice directly spread to everyone on the battlefield.

 Chapter 550

    After hearing the angry voice of the Jade Emperor God, Zhu Hua couldn''t help laughing and replied in the same high voice: "Jade Emperor God! Our Qinghua emperor palace is not so easy to provoke! Even if we lose this war, we will tear a piece of meat from you! Bite you hard!"


    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor''s face was very ugly. He immediately scolded angrily, "Damn it! The people in Qinghua emperor''s Palace are indeed a group of mad dogs!"


    ......


    On the other hand, in Qinghua emperor''s palace, Qinghua emperor sighed deeply when he looked at Zhu Hua who was trapped in a state of death. As a person in power, he was happy that he was alive, but as a close friend accompanying him day and night, Qinghua emperor felt helpless that Zhu Hua was facing the current situation. Now that Zhu Hua had gone, there would be no place to recover, He must leave with all the resources of qinghuadi palace and find a safe place to re-establish qinghuadi palace, but where else is safe in today''s fairy world?


    "Do you really want to find the young man mentioned by the teacher? I''m the great Qinghua emperor, the top figure of the earth fairyland generation. Do you really want to live behind a younger generation in the future? I''m called by that younger generation? I''m unwilling!" the great Qinghua emperor thought secretly in his heart, then closed his eyes and looked helpless and melancholy.


    Xu Renjie looked at Zhu Hua, who had the incomparable scenery of killing the enemy below, and his heart really rose in admiration for the first time. After taking a deep breath, he held his fists in his chest, thought about Zhu Hua''s position and saluted, saying: "General Zhu Hua! It seems that I Xu Renjie still can''t surpass you. In our last fight, you won and I lost. You are indeed the strongest general in Qinghua imperial palace and the most benevolent and righteous soldier in Qinghua imperial palace! Xu Renjie worships this ceremony!"


    When the voice fell, Xu Renjie bent 90 degrees to Zhu Hua''s position and solemnly gave a big gift. Then Xu Renjie straightened his waist and solemnly said to Qinghua Emperor: "Emperor, we should go, otherwise the time held by General Zhu Hua for us will be wasted. If we can''t escape successfully, General Zhu Hua will really die here in vain!"


    Hearing the speech, Emperor Qinghua nodded numbly, sighed deeply, and then opened the space ring given to him by Zhu Hua, which was filled with all the resources of emperor Qinghua palace. It can be said that except for the unimportant things and the palace of emperor Qinghua, which stands proudly in the thirty third heaven in the North, everything was packed by Zhu Hua, but emperor Qinghua It''s even more sad that Zhu Hua returned the treasure he gave him. It can be said that Zhu Hua has dedicated everything he can to Qinghua emperor palace. Finally, he has to devote his life to Qinghua emperor palace! What a kind and righteous man!


    "Everyone gather. It''s time for us to leave."


    Qinghua emperor''s tone was a little flat, but Xu Renjie also heard his sadness and said: "The great emperor doesn''t have to be sad. The only thing we can comfort General Zhu Hua is to build the Qinghua emperor palace again, let the Qinghua emperor palace stand proudly in the thirty-three heaven again, and let the heaven know how we will face our revenge and consequences if our Qinghua emperor palace is defeated today!"


    "You''re right. I want Qinghua emperor''s palace to stand proudly on the 33rd heaven again and avenge today''s heaven!" Qinghua emperor said aloud. Then he took out a jade amulet from the space ring and put it flat on the ground.


    This is one of the treasures inherited from the Qing Hua emperor palace in ancient times. It can transfer 50000 people to other places in an instant. As for where it is transmitted, it depends on where the people who use the spell want to go.


    However, Emperor Qinghua did not use the spell for the first time, but took out the hair and injected it into Xianyuan, then suspended it in the void and knelt on his knees, saying: "The 8664th generation of emperor Qinghua of Qinghua emperor''s palace reverently worshipped the six eared God monkey. Now that the Imperial Palace has come to the end, Zhu Hua, the first God of the Imperial Palace, is fighting with foreign enemies. I have nothing to help him. Please show up the six eared God monkey. I am willing to use this last opportunity to exchange for the vacancy of one hundred years of strength in the heaven. Please give me a hand!"


    After the Qinghua emperor prayed piously for a while, the lights of different colors condensed out on the thirty-three heavy days. Finally, these lights slowly gathered together and condensed into a monkey with six ears, wearing a gray robe and holding a black iron stick.


    The six eared God monkey is in the world. The thunder, lightning and terrible pressure are directly on the Qinghua emperor and the generals behind him. Fortunately, this is just a momentum flowing out inadvertently, not against their momentum. Otherwise, the 50000 elite sergeants behind him don''t know how much can be left.


    "Has it been so many years?" the six eared monkey looked at the heaven and earth with his divine knowledge. The divine knowledge expanded and derived to every corner of the earth fairy world. At this time, countless casual practitioners and practitioners felt that a divine knowledge had been stolen from themselves at the same time, but they could not find out who the master of the divine knowledge was anyway!


    "Hmm? The dead monkey is coming out again?" Zhang Bainian, who was drinking tea in the imperial garden in the heaven, felt this divine sense and couldn''t help laughing, and directly pushed him back with his own divine sense.


    Over the Qinghua emperor''s palace, the six eared monkey frowned when he saw that his divine sense was forced back. He wondered what was going on in his heart, but in an instant he felt where the familiar breath came from.


    "This is the breath of... The skill of the wasteland world!?" the six eared God monkey immediately stared, but then shook his head. Anyway, it has nothing to do with him. His body was imprisoned in the wasteland world by Taoist Zu Hongjun. He can''t go anywhere. It''s very reluctantly for him to use it in the earth fairy world this time.


    "I guess I can''t help you empty the Tianting strength for a hundred years. There is still a real power in the Tianting that day. The cultivation is countless stronger than me now. I''m not his opponent, but I can do you a favor before I disappear, that is to kill the mole ants below." the six ear God monkey said casually.


    "Really?" the Qinghua emperor was delighted at the speech and asked in a hurry.


    The six eared monkey didn''t answer, but with a wave of his big hand, he directly destroyed most of the heavenly sergeants on the battlefield. Seeing this, the people in qinghuadi palace immediately widened their eyes. What kind of great power can destroy most of the sergeants with such an easy wave!? One of the most shocked is the Qinghua emperor. If he had known that the six eared God monkey was so powerful, he would have protected the Qinghua emperor palace with hair!


    But at the moment, Qinghua emperor''s regret has no effect, because anyway, it''s too late.


    The situation was changeable, thunder and lightning. The six eared God monkey was directly hit by a god thunder when he didn''t pay attention, but it seemed that there was nothing. He just frowned and said, "this dharma body is too weak. One third of its power disappeared in such a short time. It seems to seize the time."

 Chapter 551

    The six eared God monkey''s eyes flashed with gold. The dark iron rod in his hand suddenly increased hundreds of times and turned into a huge column that seemed to support heaven and earth. The six eared God monkey waved the iron rod and suddenly hit it at the position of the Tianting army. The iron rod had not yet hit, The terrible Qi force directly swept through a fierce storm and scattered the formation formed by the heavenly soldiers and generals.


    "Damn it! Is this the strength of the six eared God monkey? The terrible power that existed in ancient times is really not a problem to solve. I entrusted it! Yu Shiling! Yu Shiling!" the Jade Emperor God''s face was dark and quickly shouted Yu Shiling to himself.


    "Your majesty!"


    Yu Shiling knelt down on one knee and quickly looked up and said, "Your Majesty, what should we do now? None of us can resist the terrible strength of the six eared God monkey. If we allow the other party to attack at will, I''m afraid our three million troops will be reduced to ashes in an instant!"


    The Jade Emperor God''s face was dark. How could he not know what Yu Shiling said? He could only be very unhappy and said: "send an order immediately and withdraw the troops first. I don''t believe it. Can the six eared God monkey protect them all his life!"


    "Subordinates obey!" Yu Shiling quickly nodded at the speech, and then rushed out of the chariot to convey the instructions of the Jade Emperor God on the battlefield.


    ......


    On the side of the people in Qinghua emperor''s palace, Qinghua emperor couldn''t help sighing when he looked at the powerful six eared monkey. If he had summoned the six eared monkey early, they might not be at the end of the road, but it''s too late to regret. Although Qinghua emperor''s palace still exists, it can be said that it has been destroyed, The high-level combat power is seriously lacking, the cards to suppress the Qinghua emperor palace have also been used, and the resources have been exhausted due to the drag war with Tianting some time ago. Although today''s Qinghua emperor palace still has a certain combat power, it is far from being called one of the five emperor palaces.


    "Emperor, we have to go. The strength of the six eared monkey is declining rapidly. My subordinates estimate that they will run out of immortal yuan in a short time. At that time, the six eared monkey can only disappear again. Without the shelter of the six eared monkey, if we continue to stay here, I''m afraid there will be some variables. We''d better leave quickly." Xu Renjie said solemnly, It is not that he is greedy for life and afraid of death alone, but that he does not want the achievements made by the people in Qinghua emperor palace to be wasted.


    Today, the best outcome is that the Qinghua emperor is still alive, because as long as the Qinghua emperor still exists, the Qinghua emperor palace in the northern world has not perished. With the prestige of the Qinghua emperor in the north, it will only take a while to pull up a force again. At that time, it will not be too late for them to come back to heaven to avenge today!


    As the saying goes, if you keep the green mountains, you are not afraid of no firewood. As long as the Qinghua emperor is alive one day, the Qinghua emperor palace will not perish one day. Although the Qinghua emperor palace has been occupied by others, it is only a palace where people live on weekdays. They can still build a Qinghua emperor palace in another place!


    "Xu Renjie, do you hate me?" Qinghua emperor asked aloud.


    Xu Renjie frowned when he heard the speech and said, "why did the great emperor say this? I Xu Renjie is a registered disciple of the old emperor. I''m still a martial brother with the great emperor. If you hadn''t pulled me on the right path, Xu Renjie wouldn''t be promising now. I appreciate you. It''s too late. How could I hate you?"


    Emperor Qinghua did not answer Xu Renjie''s doubts. Instead, he looked at 50000 soldiers in the rear and asked, "what about you?"


    "Don''t hate!"


    The neat and incomparable voice came into the ears of emperor Qinghua, which made him feel very sad. This is the only symbolic place of emperor Qinghua palace. The palace of emperor Qinghua palace, which has inherited hundreds of Yuan associations, is going to fall into the hands of others. The prosperous emperor Qinghua palace has reached its lowest point in history because of this catastrophe, All this can be said to have been caused by himself. If he did not have such great ambition and didn''t want to gain more benefits by relying on the chaos in the fairy world to defend his one-third of the acre of the northern world, then this situation would not happen now.


    "Everything is coming to an end, but the Qinghua imperial palace will not perish. We will always remember those who have paid for the imperial palace. Let''s go." the Qinghua emperor shook his head, pinched out a Dharma seal in his hand, and the spells under his feet began to flicker with golden light. Then a huge void portal appeared at the feet of 50000 soldiers, Just step forward and you can enter it and go somewhere else through this void portal.


    "Wait!"


    Just as the people in Qinghua emperor palace were about to leave, the six eared God monkey suddenly waved his big hand, grabbed a figure and threw it at them, saying, "catch it."


    Qinghua emperor was puzzled when he heard the speech, but he was immediately excited when he saw the flying figure. He quickly jumped and caught the figure. He was going to leave the first God General of Qinghua emperor palace, Zhu Hua!


    "This guy has no scruples about other people''s attacks. He attacks and kills others crazily. He looks like he''s dying. But just now he accidentally ate my stick and fainted. Fortunately, his position doesn''t bear too heavy injury, and he will wake up in a period of time." the six eared God monkey explained.


    "Thank you!" emperor Qinghua solemnly nodded, handed Zhu Hua to the sergeant behind him, and made a big gift to the six ear God monkey.


    The six eared monkey waved his hand and said: "You don''t have to. When I was dying, your ancestors of Qinghua emperor palace saved my life and took countless natural and earth treasures and resources to heal me. I won''t forget this kind of kindness. However, with the passage of time and hundreds of Yuan meetings, the earth fairy world is no longer what it was. The cause and effect of Qinghua emperor palace and I have been cleared up. Since then, you can''t forget Even in a crisis, there is nothing I can do. Even if I know I want to help you, I can''t do it, so you have to go on your own in the future. "


    "Thank God monkey for reminding me. I know." emperor Qinghua nodded and replied solemnly.


    "Several generals at the level of Luo Jinxian have been badly hurt by me. They have killed more than one million sergeants. It won''t pose a great threat to you in a short time. However, it''s obviously impossible to stay here. Find a place to recuperate and come out of the immortal world after recovering to a certain extent. Remember to say, don''t attack the heaven. You can''t bear the consequences , if you want the real destruction of Qinghua emperor''s palace, it''s up to you. If I remind you, as for how to choose, it''s all up to you. "The six ear God monkey said casually. When the voice fell, the six ear God monkey immediately turned into a streamer and disappeared, except for a golden hair floating in the sky.

 Chapter 552

    After the six eared God monkey disappeared, the people in qinghuadi Palace also left in a hurry. Although the six eared God monkey told them that most of the strength of Tianting was destroyed by him at one stroke, they simply don''t have enough strength to resist half of the strength of Tianting, which is also the helplessness of Fangdi palace.


    As a powerful force in ancient times, Qinghua emperor palace is not an opponent even after 70% of Tianting''s combat power has been reduced by half. This fluctuation is difficult to calm.


    ......


    In the eastern world, at the border, Su Mu and Lei Ming walked slowly towards the nearest Changyang city. Although they were slow, they were only compared with the practitioners. In the eyes of ordinary people, their speed was still average and extremely fast.


    Two days later, Su Mu and Lei Ming finally came to Changyang City, a medium-sized city at the border of the eastern world. The geographical location here is biased towards the northern world and is very far away from other cities in the eastern world. Only a main city in the eastern world exists more than 8 million miles to the south. Therefore, Su Mu does not have to worry about recruiting again, This place is far away from the main city. Even if things are exposed, it''s difficult to have any accidents. It''s a big deal. I''ll just leave. I can return to the northern world a few days north. When I drill into the mountains of the northern world, where can you find me?


    Su Mu and Lei Ming find a restaurant to live in. At noon, they come to the lobby of the restaurant and order some food samples and drinks to comfort themselves. After all, they haven''t eaten anything in the past few days. Su Mu feels that the greedy insects in his stomach are beginning to cause trouble.


    Although people don''t need to eat and drink when their cultivation reaches such a level, what''s the difference between people living in the world and salted fish if they don''t enjoy delicious food? He didn''t want to give up eating Su Mu at all. Su Mu didn''t eat three meals a day in the twelve southern cities. Every meal was full of delicious food and wine, which also made Su Mu have a habit, that is, he had to eat something good every day, otherwise the greedy insects in his stomach couldn''t stand it.


    "Comfortable!" Su Mu stretched out. He felt something different in his stomach. This rising feeling made him very addicted.


    Lei Ming was speechless. He didn''t have the habit of Su mu. He just followed Su Mu out. Since he wanted to eat, he couldn''t say anything. Lei Ming didn''t eat any dishes, but drank a lot of wine and water.


    "Lord, I heard that heaven has won." Lei Ming poured a glass of wine to Su Mu and said aloud.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, took the wine cup handed over by Lei Ming and said, "I''ve heard about it, but it''s also normal. After all, the strength of Tianting is basically more than half that of the other four emperors. It''s hard for Qinghua emperor palace to resist for such a long time. After all, their main army and several main generals are not here."


    "According to the news from the north, the heaven was taught a lesson by the ancient offerings of the Qinghua emperor palace. Only more than 1 million of the more than 3 million soldiers led by the Jade Emperor God are left. Three strong men at the level of Da Luo Jinxian have also died, and more than five have been seriously injured." Lei Ming said aloud.


    "Offerings in ancient times? No? I''m afraid it''s hundreds of Yuan away from the ancient times of the earth fairy world now? The offerings in the ancient times of the qinghuadi Palace are still alive now?" Su Mu asked unexpectedly. People in the earth fairy world should not have the ability to live forever. After all, if they want to live forever, the way of heaven is a great obstacle, Therefore, even the Fenghua life of the eleventh product of Da Luo Jinxian is only about ten million years.


    How much is the difference between ten million years and one yuan? You should know that one yuan will be 1.3 billion years. How many ten million does it have to be?


    "Well, there has been a legend in the earth fairy world that a monkey was saved in the ancient times of the Qinghua emperor palace. The monkey stayed as a sacrifice in the Qinghua emperor palace in order to repay his kindness. Later, the monkey became the strongest in the earth fairy world. After beating up the forces that had offended him, he was captured, but left a treasure to them, the Qinghua emperor palace Because this item has existed for so many years and still stands at the peak, no force dares to offend it easily, "Lei Ming explained.


    "What kind of treasure?" Su Mu asked curiously. He knew very little about the rumors of the earth fairy world. After all, he didn''t carefully read the treasure of the earth fairy world after he came to the earth fairy world.


    "I don''t know, but it is said that this thing can summon a distraction in the heyday of the monkey, and its strength also maintains the strength in the heyday of the monkey. Cultivation is the realm of the twelve products of the great Luo Jinxian. Some time ago, the Tianting lost a lot because the Qinghua Emperor Palace summoned the separation of the monkey. If the monkey didn''t appear at last, it might not be in heaven It takes too much combat power to win qinghuadi palace. After all, there is a big gap between them and Tianting in the absence of their main force. "Lei Ming explained to Su Mu and explained what he knew to Su Mu one by one.


    After an hour, Lei Ming finally made Su Mu understand some legends of the northern world. Although Lei Ming is a native of the eastern world, he still knows enough about the earth fairy world. After all, he vowed to revive his relatives and learn more about the rumors of the earth fairy world since he was a child.


    "As like as two peas, the six ears are very familiar with what they are. Even the magical power is exactly the same. It seems that the world is really connected with the flood. Is it going to be a world of flood?" Su Mu thought secretly, and the six ears of God monkey were caught by an old Taoist priest after their revenge, and left behind the law that they did not wear six ears. This is as like as two peas in the flood. Is it a coincidence?


    "Lord? What are you thinking?" thunder asked suspiciously.


    Su Mu immediately returned to his senses, shook his head and said, "nothing, but he was stunned by the glory of the ancient times. Some want to see for themselves what the thousands of ethnic groups were like in the ancient times."


    "Yes, compared with ancient times, our earthly fairyland is so peaceful now. How did the five imperial palaces become the only force in the world at the beginning, as if they had seen the brilliant wars with their own eyes." Lei Ming nodded and replied.


    "Maybe there will be a chance to see a more brilliant war than in ancient times," Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Of course!" Lei Ming nodded. He thought Su Mu said that he would mutiny in the fairyland and become the master of the fairyland in the future. The war at that level would be much larger than the fairyland divided by the emperor''s palace in the first five days.

 Chapter 553

    In Changyang City, Su Mu is recruiting troops and horses in the name of the commander under Marshal Tianwei of Ziwei palace, expanding his power, and gathering the young people in Changyang city for his own use. Although most of these people are scattered cultivation of wild roads, their cultivation achievements at least have a real fairyland, and they can become an army with unfamiliar combat effectiveness with a little training.


    In just three days, Su Mu has recruited nearly 100000 people for scattered cultivation in the real fairyland. Most of these people have certain ambitions, but Su Mu is still confident that he can recover them. After all, no matter how ambitious they are, it is difficult to compare them with himself. For today''s su Mu, as long as he can increase his forces, everything is not a problem, No matter what ambition you have in mind, you can only be obedient to me when you come to me.


    Of course, Su Mu didn''t trust them all. After all, there will inevitably be several arrogant and dissident people in the nearly 100000 scattered monks. He won''t be silly to tell them his ambition. The 100000 scattered monks sound like a huge team, but they are slightly insufficient compared with the defenders of a city.


    When the number of soldiers reached 150000, Su Mu stopped collecting sergeants. 150000 scattered troops and 300000 defenders in Changyang City, which is a great force for Su Mu at present.


    If there were more people, it would not be necessary. Comparing these scattered cultivation and garrison cultivation, most of them only have the first and second grades of real fairyland, and many of them are still heavenly fairyland. There is none more than the eighth grade of real fairyland. It will take some time to cultivate them into real elite like Tianhe water army, More people will slow down Su Mu''s growth.


    Su mu, a 300000 sergeant, is confident that he can forcibly improve his cultivation to the first and second grade of golden fairyland in a short time, because the resources in the palace are definitely more than enough to cultivate them. Not to mention 300000, I''m afraid three million can be easily cultivated by relying on the resources in the palace, but Su Mu didn''t continue to recruit, Or because it''s too hard.


    Su Mu thought that when he trained the 300000 soldiers to the golden immortal realm, he would occupy several unimportant cities and slowly push his reputation out to let some people in the fairyland know his name, and then continue to recruit troops and horses. At that time, Su Mu would set a criterion, that is, he would not accept anyone whose cultivation is lower than the five grades of the real fairyland. Of course, Su Mu once thought about cultivating some Tianjiao in the fairy world, just like the five square emperor palace absorbs fresh blood every once in a while. Isn''t Su Mu joined Ziwei emperor palace for this reason?


    However, after su Mu thought about it carefully, he found that there were too few people growing rapidly like himself. It can even be said that the whole fairy world was unique. If he went to find those Tianjiao and cultivated them, relying on those Tianjiao as the foundation of his own power, he had to know how many years it would take to really build the power, Let alone develop the power to the level of the five square emperor palace.


    While Su Mu was meditating, four generals of Changyang city came to Su mu.


    "Commander Su mu, our garrison here is 270000. A few of them don''t want to leave Changyang city. They just want to stay here and guard their hometown. But in the end, 160000 young sergeants still feel that they shouldn''t live here and want to go out with you and make a day. Of course, we also exist here." City General Liang Qing said with a smile.


    Su Mu nodded, smiled and said: "don''t worry, the 160000 guards who went out with me in Changyang city will certainly be the strong ones of the powerful side in the future. I want to train all of you into elite teachers like the Tianhe Navy under Marshal Tianwei! Your help is indispensable for attacking the city and pulling out the stronghold in the future. We will make achievements and create brilliance together in the future!"


    LIANG Qing was shocked when he heard the speech, and then his face became very solemn. He knelt down on one knee and hugged his fist and said, "LIANG Qing, the city guarding General of Changyang City, has seen commander Su!"


    LIANG Qing''s move made Su Mu feel strange. Then he quickly said, "why is general LIANG Qing so?"


    LIANG Qing smiled at Yan, looked up at Su Mu and said: "Last night, when we were touring the city, we passed by the restaurant where commander Su lived. We saw commander Su and brother Lei Ming chatting in the window. We were shocked by your conversation. We were all born in a small place. Now it''s the most ambitious thing we can think of in our life to protect the safety of one side. But we didn''t expect that commander Su''s ambition is so huge, su The commander''s ambitious words last night shocked the four of us and made us yearn very much. We are willing to join commander Su and become his subordinates in the future to establish a dynasty hegemony for commander Su! "


    "Commander Su, please accept the four of us!" LIANG Qing said solemnly with his head down.


    After LIANG Qing''s voice fell, Sima Zhonglin, Chen Xingpeng and Li Xiaoqi behind him knelt down at the same time, hugged their fists and said, "please accept the four of us, commander Su!"


    Su Mu frowned at the speech, then took a deep breath and said: "Four generals, you should know that I must be enemies in all directions in the future. There are many disasters. If you just join the commander of Tianhe water army as the general under the command of Ziwei emperor palace, you will have the opportunity to leave me and return here in the future, but if you are joining Su Mu''s command in your own name, you will never have room for regret."


    "The last four will never regret it!" LIANG Qing quickly said.


    "We will never regret it!"


    Sima Zhonglin said solemnly: "At the beginning, the four of us studied in five places and traveled all over the world, and our eyesight has also been greatly improved. However, we are still willing to return to the Changyang city where we were born as an ordinary general in order to seize part of the territory and become a strong player in one place based on the Changyang city in the future. But after so many years, we can see it clearly Ourselves, the prosperity of the outside world has improved our horizons and our ambitions too much, but we don''t have the corresponding ability to realize our ambitions, so we figured it out and stay in Changyang city to live in peace. "


    "But just when we were going to keep one side safe for a lifetime, the world was in chaos. The Jade Emperor, the Lord of heaven, led the war in all directions and attacked the four great emperors in the southeast and northwest at the same time. The war in the earth fairy world suddenly burned up and will never be extinguished easily. At this time, I understand that chaos is coming! Chaos produces heroes! As long as we seize the opportunity, we will surely have a seat in the future But we gave up again, because our strength is very insufficient to protect ourselves in troubled times, not to mention plundering other people''s places, "Chen Xingpeng sighed.

 Chapter 554

    After Chen Xingpeng finished speaking, Sima Zhonglin spoke again. He looked directly into Su Mu''s eyes and said solemnly: "we were just going to hand over some troops to commander Su, but what commander Su said to brother Lei Ming last night made the four of us change our previous ideas."


    "The man was born in troubled times! Naturally, we can''t do nothing! Either calm the troubled times! Or make the troubled times more chaotic! After the four of us talked last night, we thought that commander Su had such ambition. In the future, we must not be in the pool, and we will make a great achievement. Therefore, the four of us are willing to join commander Su, even if we just become commander su His running dog! I don''t hesitate! "Sima Zhonglin replied solemnly.


    Su Mu smiled on his face when he heard the speech. Although he didn''t know what the four people were thinking, he could understand that instead of staying idle in Changyang as a local general all his life, he might as well go out with an ambitious and powerful person to try whether he could create a world and create a miracle. If he succeeded, The four of them must be in high positions in the future. If they fail, they will live up to their whole life.


    "I can accept you, but one thing you need to know is that Su Mu will be the enemy of the whole fairyland in the end. Therefore, whether it is in the north or the East, it is the place I will attack in the future. If you join me, you can say you have betrayed your hometown. You know that the whole East is protected by Ziwei emperor. If you join me, you can also betray your hometown Are you sure about Ben''s faith? "Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Yes!"


    Sima Zhonglin looked up at Su Mu and said solemnly: "in order to prove our determination to commander Su, the four of us are willing to hand over our own gods and souls! And vowed never to betray commander Su in our eternal life. We will only wander under commander Su''s command and attack the city and pull out the stronghold for commander Su in the future. We will spare no expense!"


    Su Mu burst into laughter when he heard the speech. These four people are really interesting, but Su mu can''t control so much as long as he can increase his power. Besides, the cultivation of these four guards is not a weak chicken. As the guards of Changyang City, all of them have the cultivation of golden fairyland. Except that Sima Zhonglin''s cultivation is only a product of golden fairyland, The cultivation of the other three reached the level of the third grade of golden fairyland.


    Su Mu gained a lot from his trip. The four people traveled to the fairyland in their early years and knew a lot about the situation in many places. From the way they spoke, we can see that LIANG Qing and Sima Zhonglin are the think tanks of the four of them. Why do you say that? Chen Xingpeng only said one sentence, and the sentence is the same as what Sima Zhonglin said. It is estimated that Sima Zhonglin taught him to say it, Li Xiaoqi didn''t say a word except to show his loyalty to Su mu. LIANG Qing said a lot and had a certain vision and strength. It can be said that Haosheng training must be a general who can lead the army alone in the future. As for Sima Zhonglin, this guy is a real talent!


    From the conversation just now, Su Mu found that although LIANG Qing is also very stable, he lacks a sense of pride. He is not proud and has no confidence in himself. He may still doubt whether he will succeed in joining Su mu.


    But Sima Zhonglin is different. He is very calm in his speech, expression and eyes. There is still an unspeakable pride on his face over 50 years old. His eyes like to look directly at each other when talking, so as to improve the weight of his speech. Su Mu also found a thing that surprised him, that is, Sima Zhonglin''s eyes are unbalanced, The left eye is small and the right eye is big. Although this is not an amazing thing, Su Mu found something in Sima Zhonglin''s left eye, the broken eye. This kind of eye is strange. It''s difficult to explain how the eye exists, but it exists.


    Lei Ming also told himself about the powerful ability of the array breaking eye. Many years ago, there was a general with the array breaking eye, who was one of the generals of gouchen palace. Which general led the troops to fight with the powerful ability of the array breaking eye is basically a hundred victories. The powerful array breaking eye can make him easily see the location of the weakness of the local array, And people with such eyes are naturally very close to the array, and learning the art of array is also very simple, which can be said to be easy at a glance.


    Su Mu didn''t expect to meet a man with broken eyes when he returned to the Oriental world this time, and successfully earned his command. In the future, let him discuss the array with the black emperor to improve his understanding of the array. If Su Mu had that ability in the future, Sima Zhonglin would be a real handsome talent, The kind who can attack the imperial palace alone with his troops and horses, but the premise is that Su Mu must develop his power to that extent.


    Moreover, Sima Zhonglin''s surname is Sima, which also reminds Su mu of a literary minister in ancient times, Sima Yi!


    Although Sima Zhonglin is at least countless times higher than Sima Yi, he is still very similar. Of course, this is only Su Mu''s guess. He will show Sima Zhonglin''s ability in the future.


    "Now that you''ve said that, I''m not hypocritical. In the future, you will be the four generals under my command. Although you are famous, we can''t compare with those Imperial Palace generals now. Come back to the twelve cities in the South with me later. I''ll train all these sergeants well at that time. Three hundred thousand sergeants, fifty thousand for each of you. Now I''m ready Don''t despise so much. It''s too little. Everything will be there in the future, "Su Mu said aloud.


    "Sima Zhonglin doesn''t like to lead the army if he returns to the leader of the Soviet Union. How about being a civil Minister?" Sima Zhonglin asked aloud.


    Sima Zhonglin didn''t care about the 50000 sergeant, but it didn''t surprise Su mu. Su Mu just smiled and said, "it''s up to you."


    "Commander Xie su."


    "Let me introduce you to Lei Ming, the only real general under my command."


    Su Mu explained with a smile: "at the same time, he is also the only commander of the three armed forces under my command. Even if the three armed forces grow in the future, it will not change. The power of thunder does not lie in power and plan. As for what really lies in, you will know in the future."


    When the voice fell, thunder also arched his hand with a smile and said to the four: "four generals, thunder is polite."


    Seeing this, the four also smiled and arched their hands. They bowed back and said, "coach Lei is very polite."

 Chapter 555

    When Lei Ming heard the speech, he immediately smiled, waved his hand, and quickly said, "what commander Lei? They are accomplices in the future, so there is no need to make these false gifts. We''d better hurry up to sort out the 300000 troops and rush to the twelve cities in the south of the North."


    "That''s reasonable." Sima Zhonglin nodded and agreed with Lei Ming very much. Now Ziwei emperor was imprisoned in Tianting by Zhang Bairen, the mysterious strongman of Tianting. The huge northern world can be said to be headless. After the chaos in the north is over, a large part of the chaos may be the Eastern world.


    In the past, there was the great crape myrtle emperor. The crape myrtle palace was unmatched. There were many powerful generals in the imperial palace. Da Luo Jinxian didn''t know the geometry, but all these were imprisoned by Zhang Bairen. Da Luo Jinxian in the Imperial Palace also suffered heavy losses and was unable to continue to manage this huge Oriental world instead of the great crape myrtle emperor, Today''s crape myrtle palace can be said to be a force with only a false name. It has reached the weakest time in the history of crape myrtle palace. I just don''t know whether it will end up like Qinghua palace, or what will happen.


    There has never been a lack of ambitious people in the eastern world. Now, after the Ziwei emperor was imprisoned, those ambitious people who were originally suppressed by the Ziwei Emperor may come out as crazy as bamboo shoots after the rain for this reason.


    "Commander Su, I personally think we should take advantage of this opportunity to occupy several main cities near the north of the eastern world. Although Changyang city is very far away from major cities, it can not stop us from advancing. We should take advantage of this opportunity to firmly grasp a territory in the north of the Eastern world, so as to serve as the root of our power building in the future "Ben." LIANG Qing said aloud. Unlike Sima Zhonglin, Sima Zhonglin doesn''t like war, but he loves war. He thinks that Ziwei emperor''s imprisonment is a rare opportunity. Maybe they can get several main cities so as to greatly improve their strength.


    "General Liang''s vision is too long-term. Haven''t he seen what''s under his feet yet?"


    Sima Zhonglin frowned and said: "Although there are still many dragons in the eastern world today, even the Ziwei emperor''s palace is only a false name in the past. After Ziwei emperor was imprisoned, how many ambitious people will emerge like bamboo shoots after the rain? We are not opponents of strength now. We should hide our strength and improve our strength secretly, not at the beginning of this troubled world Hou put himself in the open and attracted the attention of many powerful people. It''s not a good thing to be watched by them. At present, even if we get all the sites in the north of the Oriental world? Do we have enough ability to guard these sites with our current strength? No! "


    Sima Zhonglin''s words made LIANG Qing feel uncomfortable, but he understood that what Sima Zhonglin said was the most correct, but he was unwilling to develop silently. If a man wants to make achievements, he should overthrow all the voices against himself and eliminate all the forces against himself. Only in this way can he establish truth Wang Tu Ba Ye!


    "Zhong Lin is right. Now, even if we get the whole oriental world, what will happen? It''s not that we can''t hold these sites. In the end, it will be like a critically ill tiger surrounded by a group of wild wolves. Even though the Oriental world is indeed the best opportunity, our current strength is not enough to seize these opportunities, or we don''t have them at present The ability to grasp these opportunities. " Li Xiaoqi nodded and replied that he agreed with what Sima Zhonglin said. On weekdays, among the four generals, that is, he had a good relationship with Sima Zhonglin. Chen Xingpeng got along well with LIANG Qing. Although the four grew up together since childhood, differences are inevitable, and the four did not avoid. They have differences on many problems, No Fortunately, the four of them did not turn against each other because of these small things, and finally became enemies. In the land of deception, they still maintained their original state of mind and looked at everything with the most ordinary eyes.


    "Chen Xingpeng, what do you think?" Liang Qing asked, as like as two peas, that he was sure that Sima, Zhong Lin, was convinced that Chen Xingpeng was speaking to himself. Chen Xingpeng was as much a fighter as he was, and that he was the same as himself in the war and chaos. So it was the reason why the two of them had never had a dispute.


    Chen Xingpeng saw that the topic came to him, looked at LIANG Qing, then looked at Su mu, and said: "this is something that commander Su should worry about. We just need to do whatever he decides under commander Su, and we should do it for the general!"


    LIANG Qing was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she nodded helplessly and said: "What you said is that no matter how many disputes we have, it still needs to be decided by commander su. Then commander Su, do you think we should be steady and develop secretly or gamble? Steady development is good, but it takes too much time. If we gamble and win, we can become famous in the fairy world at one fell swoop and attract many strong people to take refuge there At some time, our development speed will become faster, don''t you think? "


    Su Mu didn''t answer when he heard the speech. He was still thinking about what Sima Zhonglin said just now. Ziwei emperor was imprisoned? Ziwei emperor''s palace has only a false name now? What do you mean? How long hasn''t he contacted the outside world? The fairy world has been in such a mess?


    Su Mu looked at Lei Ming suspiciously. He also shook his head. Obviously, he didn''t know the cause and effect of this matter. This is also normal. After all, he and Lei Ming have been together. If Lei Ming knew the cause and effect of this matter, there is no reason not to tell himself.


    "Ruthless, go and find out what happened in the East. By the way, you three go together. I don''t need your protection for the time being." Su Mu said aloud.


    The voice fell, and the figure of the ruthless four suddenly appeared in front of Su mu. The cold breath made Sima Zhonglin shrink their eyes. Su Mu was accompanied by four bodyguards whose accomplishments were not weaker than theirs, and they hadn''t found it just now!?


    I saw that ruthless took the lead in standing up and saluting Su mu, and then disappeared directly. The iron hand scratched his head reluctantly and said, "Lord, didn''t let us do these things at the beginning?"


    "You have so much nonsense there? Hurry up!" Su Mu said helplessly.


    "Take it on me!" the iron hand laughed, and then disappeared. The cold-blooded and life chasing people also said hello to Su Mu and left.

 Chapter 556

    After the ruthless four left, Su Mu turned the topic and smiled at Sima Zhonglin and said, "come on, let''s continue the topic just now. Where did you say just now?"


    LIANG Qing was unhappy when she heard the speech, but she repeated what she had just said.


    After hearing this, Su Mu nodded, smiled and said: "Oh, you''re right. If we win the bet, we can get a large area in the north of the Oriental world and spread our reputation to any place in the fairy world. We know that there is a decisive person in the north of the Oriental world who intends to replace Ziwei imperial palace as the new controller of the Oriental world, and then come to us one after another, but do you have I haven''t thought about a very important thing, that is, what if we lose the bet? I don''t like gambling by nature. Unless the odds of winning reach 100%, I can''t make that kind of very risky plan. I also yearn for what you said, but my strength now is not enough for me to ignore the heroes that originally existed in the eastern world, Although the crape myrtle emperor suppressed them before, now as you said, the crape myrtle emperor has been imprisoned and the Oriental world is about to be in chaos. Do you think we stand out at this time, is it high profit or high failure? "


    "Commander Su, I think we can really gamble and abide by the conventional development. Although it is stable, it takes too long. When we have enough strength to stand up, I estimate that the whole eastern world will be settled. Those ambitious bandits will firmly occupy the land of the eastern world, and they will certainly have an alliance , to deal with the remaining Imperial Palace forces who want to occupy the land of the eastern world. At that time, we are standing up. The eastern world has been settled. How can we compete for those cities? I''m afraid we will seize a main city today, and dozens of people from different forces will come to destroy us the next day. Please think about what I said carefully. " LIANG Qing said in a slightly sincere tone.


    Su Mu smiled and said: "General Liang, what you said is indeed desirable, but I can''t promise you to take the sergeant to seize those cities now. It''s not that I can''t hold it, but that we don''t need it at present. The focus of my development is not here. You will know later. Why I don''t listen to your advice to attack those cities is because I have a longer-term goal I''m going to do it. "


    LIANG Qing felt a little upset when he heard the speech. He thought Su Mu was timid, so he lied about some reasons to comfort himself. Although he was unwilling, since Su Mu had said so, he could not continue to oppose it unless he planned to leave Su Mu''s command and develop himself.


    Su Mu looked at the speechless LIANG Qing and shook his head. Then he looked at Sima Zhonglin and said, "Mr. Sima has a very long-term vision, and has enough ability to see himself clearly. He knows that the road under his feet needs to be taken step by step. It is inevitable that it is easy to fall when he takes a big step."


    "The Lord has been praised too much. Zhonglin is just an ordinary city guard. How can he play the word sir?" Sima Zhonglin quickly shook his head and said.


    Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech. He didn''t feel anything wrong with Sima Zhonglin''s change of mouth. Just now, the four people''s names for themselves have fallen into their ears. If they really follow themselves, they don''t have to remind them to change their mouth. If they don''t really follow them, even if they change their mouth, it doesn''t have any effect, but the way of calling has changed.


    "It''s not difficult for me to find that Mr. Sima must be a knowledgeable strategist based on his previous words. If I do something wrong in the future, please remind Mr. Sima carefully so that I can correct it." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "The Lord has spoken." Sima Zhonglin quickly nodded and replied.


    ......


    Outside Changyang City, a woman with outstanding appearance rushed into the city. Behind her, several city guards were chasing her. They wanted to make her stop and don''t run around in Changyang city. Moreover, they had never seen this woman in Changyang city. Such a beautiful person would never be unknown. This person could only be an outsider.


    This place is very far away from the cities of the eastern world. The only nearest city is the city of the northern world, so they speculate that this woman is from the northern world. They must catch her and torture her purpose. Of course, if they have a whim, they may do some special things. After all, as long as they catch this quickly Women and take them away, then no one will find anything.


    "Damn it!" the red faced sleeves looked so ugly that they were just about to make progress. The guard at the gate would see their beauty and laugh at it, but was flown out by himself, and then come swaggeringly into Changyang.


    However, the general who was beaten at the city gate was unhappy. He took the sergeant and chased her directly. If he wasn''t looking for the trace of Su Mu now and thought that they were all Terrans in the eastern world and people from Ziwei emperor palace, red tea would mercilessly kill several people directly!


    "Where has the childe gone? Will he really be in Changyang city?" tea thought with some doubts in her heart.


    Just when tea secretly wondered, a big bald head came into her sight not far away. Tea looked at the big bald head with some familiarity, and then his eyes lit up and rushed directly towards the big bald head.


    "Iron hand!"


    With a loud cry, red tea turned around. Then Dingqing looked, and her face suddenly felt strange. Isn''t this the woman who has been pursuing the Lord? It''s said that she is the Lord''s personal maid. Why didn''t she stay in the twelve southern cities and come to Changyang city? And isn''t she a personal maid!? Why is the suppression of accomplishments uploaded from the body stronger than yourself? Is it difficult that you are too weak?


    "What do you think, iron hand? Take me to find the childe quickly!" red tea warned loudly.


    The iron hand smelled the speech and reacted. It is estimated that this woman went to Changyang city to chase the Lord. Forget it, these things can not be managed by a bodyguard. Although he belongs to Su Mu''s personal bodyguard like red tea, his identity and status are not the same at all!


    Red tea is a close maid. In the future, he may climb on Su Mu''s bed and become the hostess, and he is just one of Su Mu''s four dark guards. He can''t afford to provoke the Lord and the woman who has the chance to become the Lord''s wife, so the iron hand still correctly took red tea to Su mu.

 Chapter 557

    In Changyang City, after su Mu recovered the fourth general of Changyang City, he was ready to see how the 300000 troops were preparing. The northward move was not a small thing. The 300000 troops still had to prepare something, but fortunately, the 300000 troops prepared very quickly. At this time, they had quickly gathered in the martial arts arena in Changyang city, The huge martial arts arena has been occupied by 300000 sergeants in black armor.


    "Lord!" ruthless suddenly appeared beside Su mu, startled the fourth general of Changyang behind him, and then quickly pretended that nothing had happened and walked quietly behind Su mu.


    Su Mu turned around and looked ruthlessly. He said with some doubts, "didn''t I ask you to check the changes in the eastern world? Why did you come back so soon? What difficulties did you encounter in the investigation?"


    Ruthlessly, Wen Yan shook his head and explained: "This time, it''s too big. Basically, the whole fairy world can be said to be well known. It''s estimated that only the Lord has been on his way for a long time. No news has been received. The army of Ziwei Imperial Palace entered the middle heaven world under the leadership of Ziwei emperor. When the heavenly Jade Emperor God fought a decisive battle between the northern world and Qinghua Imperial Palace, Ziwei emperor joined forces with the Western emperor gouchen An attack was launched on the Zhongtian Tianting, but there was an accident. "


    "What accident?" Su Mu frowned and asked, according to reason, 70% of Tianting''s armaments and 70% of its high-end combat power have been brought to the northern world by the Jade Emperor God. Today''s Tianting is the weakest time. Even Ziwei emperor alone can easily win it, not to mention that he also contacted the western gouchen emperor to attack together. Why did there be an accident?


    "Everyone in the fairyland thought that the Ziwei palace and gouchen palace would win the heaven court this time, but when the Ziwei palace army arrived in the heaven court first, a man, a man whose name no one had heard of, easily defeated the Ziwei palace army, captured and imprisoned Ziwei emperor alive in the heaven court, and all the armaments of Ziwei palace The combat effectiveness was severely damaged. Marshal Shenwei escaped by luck. Where should he heal at the moment? Although the rest of the sergeants were released back, they still had no combat effectiveness. They were frightened by the man''s terrorist means. "


    After a heartless pause, he sorted out his own words and continued: "Emperor gouchen was shocked when he saw the collapse of Ziwei imperial palace. They didn''t expect that there was such a powerful enemy in Tianting. They couldn''t win Tianting with that guy, but he still felt that he had the hope of victory. He took three great Luo Jinxian to kill the man in Tianting and lost all of them there In the man''s hands, after escaping, gouchen returned to gouchen palace and went to heaven to find face with Huang Laojiu. Who expected that Huang Laojiu also broke an arm. So far, gouchen palace was defeated in the middle of heaven, and all the cities and territories originally laid in the middle of heaven were directly recovered by the people of heaven. Gouchen can only return to the western world and continue to sting secretly Get up and look for the next chance. "


    "I don''t want to know what happened in the back hook emperor Chen palace. I want you to confirm one thing. The crape myrtle emperor was really detained and imprisoned by the heaven?" Su Mu asked with narrowed eyes and a slightly plain tone. He couldn''t tell whether he was excited or angry.


    Heartless smell speech, immediately nodded and said: "Lord, subordinates can use their own lives as a guarantee for this matter. Crape myrtle emperor has been imprisoned in heaven at the moment, and the whole oriental world has no head!"


    "Ha ha! Good!"


    Su Mu laughed up to the sky and said proudly, "unexpectedly, the crape myrtle emperor was imprisoned in heaven. This is a good opportunity for us to make a decision! Ha ha! Heaven, I really should thank you for imprisoning the crape myrtle emperor, otherwise I would have no chance to control the Oriental world in a short time! Ha ha!"


    Su Mu laughed constantly. It seemed that he was in a very good mood, but everyone present, including Sima Zhonglin, didn''t see what Su Mu thought and wanted to do. Why did he look so happy?


    "Thunder, listen to the order!"


    Su Mu shouted loudly. Thunder immediately knelt down on one knee and said solemnly, "my subordinates are here!"


    "All the armaments in Changyang city will be left to you for the time being, and the fourth general of Changyang will listen to the order!" Su Mu said again.


    "My subordinates are here!" the fourth general of Changyang hurried forward and knelt down on one knee and hugged his fist.


    "The four generals of Changyang are the guards of Changyang city for many years. They are very familiar with everything around Changyang city. Therefore, the four of you must try your best to assist the thunder and guard Changyang town. From now on, Changyang city is the territory of Su Mu!" Su Mu said with sharp eyes. In order to make the four of them try their best to help thunder, Su Mu also used his hidden momentum to oppress the four.


    Feeling the pressure, the four people could not help but bite their teeth and knew that Su Mu was beating them, but it was also normal. They were just new soldiers under Su Mu''s command. It was normal to encounter some small tests of Su mu. Sima Zhonglin quickly hugged his fist and said: "Please don''t worry, Lord! Sima Zhonglin will try his best to assist commander Lei Ming and guard the Lord''s Changyang city. There will be no loss!"


    "Very good!" Su Mu laughed, and then used his space magic power to rush towards the northern world without a trace of stop.


    "Coach Lei Ming needs more care in the future," Sima Zhonglin said with a fist.


    "Mr. Sima is serious. The person respected by the Lord is the one I admire. The Lord told me that you are a rare owner of broken eyes and have excellent intelligence. In the future, Mr. Sima must be the former military think tank." Lei Ming also replied with a smile.


    "Then Sima Zhonglin thanked coach Lei for his kind words." Sima Zhonglin smiled.


    After the two talked first, LIANG Qing asked Lei Ming with some doubts: "commander Lei, is your Lord going back to the northern world? Why don''t you go with us all of a sudden? Don''t we have to go to the northern world together in a while?"


    "I don''t know. The Lord has always acted like this, but you generals can rest assured that every time the Lord shows such an excited look, there must be a big opportunity to appear, and the Lord should get a lot of benefits." Lei Ming explains with a smile. He knows Su Mu very well. After all, he has been following Su mu for some time.

 Chapter 558

    Soon after su Mu left, the iron hand came to the place where Su Mu had just stayed with anxious red tea on his face. At a glance, he saw the thunder on the high platform of the martial arts arena not far away. He couldn''t help feeling a little confused. The Lord and Lei Ming basically follow the same path all the time. It can be said that wherever the LORD goes, thunder will follow, But why is the thunder now on the high platform and the Lord not here?


    "Thunder!" red tea shouted and hurried to the high platform. The thunder that was chatting with four generals was startled.


    Thunder smelled the speech and looked back. He saw that tea hurried over and even gasped. Although the range was small, he could see how far tea hurried. He couldn''t help asking, "tea girl? Why are you here?"


    "Where''s the childe? Where is the childe?" red tea asked hurriedly, with a tone of curiosity and excitement, and some hesitation. Although red tea planned to have a showdown with Su Mu directly after listening to Feng Hua''s words, she still felt very embarrassed to say it herself.


    However, Su Mu completely helped her solve the problem and won''t make her feel embarrassed, because now Su Mu has returned to the northern world by relying on the space magic. The original several days'' journey arrived in a moment under the powerful transmission ability of the space magic. Su Mu is now in the twelve cities in the South and is ready to go to Feng Hua to talk about his purpose and plan.


    After listening to the words of tea, Lei Ming was curious and asked: "tea girl, did you come directly from the twelve cities in the south to find the Lord? Was something wrong with the twelve cities in the south? You can tell me. I''ll use the messenger jade charm to help you contact the Lord."


    "There is Mr. Feng in the twelve cities in the south. Who dares to be presumptuous? I''m here to find the childe..." red tea said shyly. After all, she is just a woman anyway. Even if her accomplishments have surpassed everyone present and reached the peak of the seven grades of golden fairyland, she is still a woman emotionally, How about that woman in the world who can tell her favorite person that she wants to cook cooked rice with him? I''m afraid it will be regarded as a psycho?


    "Did you come to find the Lord for personal affairs? Then you are a little late. You have to wait for some time. The Lord has just returned with his front foot and returned to the twelve cities in the South with his space magic. It is estimated that the Lord''s space magic cultivation has now reached the twelve cities in the south." Lei Ming replied very straightforwardly.


    "Back!?"


    Tea immediately felt silly. What was it that he hurried all the way to Changyang city? Isn''t it just talking to Su mu? He just arrived in Changyang city. Did he use the space magic to go back the moment before? Play?


    "You don''t have to worry too much, Lord. It won''t take much time to go back this time," thundered the thunder.


    "How do you know? Did the childe tell you anything?" tea asked suspiciously. She didn''t think Su Mu was deliberately hiding from herself. After all, no one knew the news of his coming. She could only sigh that the time was wrong and she was a little late.


    "How to say, this is a man''s intuition."


    Lei Ming replied solemnly, "I believe that a man''s sixth sense is the most accurate. This is what the Lord often tells me."


    "Young master is a man. Are you just an older boy now? I don''t know if you have found some fireworks Liuxiang to turn yourself into a man after you left Ziwei emperor palace these days." tea joked. After getting familiar with it, the charm that tea reveals from time to time is really speechless. It''s not so much a charm, It''s more like driving.


    Su Mu has long understood that red tea looks like Liu Qingyi. It looks quiet and elegant, but after you get familiar with it, you will understand that it''s a neuropathy with a speed of 300 yards!


    "I''m a man!" Lei Ming replied solemnly when he heard this serious question. He felt he had to ask his boy identity.


    ......


    Su Mu appeared in front of Feng Hua in the twelve cities in the south, which made him feel a little strange. According to his plan, Su Mu should be talking about love with the red tea girl. How can he go back to the twelve cities in the South and talk with him solemnly?


    "Lord, didn''t you go to the eastern world to develop your forces? Why did you come back suddenly?" Feng Hua asked in great doubt.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said excitedly, "Mr. Feng, the best chance for us to rise!"


    "The best chance? What chance?" Feng Hua was puzzled. The recent astrology didn''t show anything strange?


    "Mr. Feng will know soon. Please pack and collect all the things in the palace as soon as possible, and never leave anything," Su Mu said with a smile.


    Although Feng Hua was confused, he nodded and said, "I''ll go now."


    Because there were too many Xianjing and soldiers in the palace, Feng Hua prepared more than 100 space rings and still didn''t finish them. Finally, Su Mu used his own system to put all the rest into the system space. Of course, Feng Hua''s explanation was that his space magic had a space to hold things, and Feng Hua didn''t feel any doubt about it, After all, there are few children who really understand the invincible power of space.


    "Mr. Feng, please take all the sergeants into the palace to practice for seven days. All the sergeants work together. Within seven days, you let them try their best to break through the golden immortal realm, and then let them go to Changyang city in the north of the Oriental world by themselves in seven days. When they arrive, thunder will pick them up." Su Mu said aloud.


    "I see, Lord, what do you need me to do?" Feng Hua asked aloud.


    "Go to Tai''an City with me and find Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei."


    Su Mu said with a grin, "I want to use this palace in exchange for a position that will allow me to recruit unlimited troops in the eastern world."


    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Feng Hua immediately frowned. He felt that he didn''t understand what Su Mu wanted to do. Why did he give such a huge palace to others in exchange for a position? Can a position bring more benefits than such a palace?


    Su Mu looked at the puzzled look on Feng Hua''s face and didn''t explain it aloud. Only after he got the position, Feng Hua could naturally understand what he wanted to do.

 Chapter 559

    After hearing Su Mu''s, Feng Hua didn''t ask much, but according to Su Mu''s instructions, he summoned all 30000 sergeants and took them into the palace. He asked them to practice in the palace for a week. After a week, he left the twelve cities in the South directly to the eastern world and went to Changyang city to look for thunder.


    After Feng Hua arranged these things, Su Mu took him on the road. They walked slowly towards Tai''an City. Feng Hua didn''t say much doubt all the way. Most of the reason why Su Mu took him on this trip was to ask him to help suppress Zhao Huaiqing and make Zhao Huaiqing dare not attack Su Mu at will.


    After four days, they finally arrived not far from Tai''an City. At the moment, Zhao Huaiqing is sitting in Tai''an City and thinking about what the Tianhe Navy should do next. Because the situation in the northern world is clear, he needs more territory to expand his potential, which requires a comprehensive and perfect plan, Can''t you just take the army with you as soon as your brain is hot.


    You should know that his Tianhe water army is only a million people. It''s good to fight down the southeast of the northern world and hold it. If you want to continue to expand the territory and growth forces at this time, his million troops seem to be insufficient. Even if you fight down the city, you don''t have enough troops to guard it, but your strength will be weakened a lot.


    At the moment, the Qinghua emperor palace in the North has just fallen, and the Qinghua emperor is missing. It is not easy for Tianting to completely shuffle the northern world and take charge of the northern world, because the people in power in the northern world have been Qinghua emperor of Qinghua emperor palace since ancient times, Tianting took Qinghua emperor palace so suddenly. It is difficult to take charge of the major cities in the northern world and let them use it for themselves in a short time.


    "Marshal, Su Mu has arrived outside Tai''an City. Now he has entered the city and is coming towards the city master''s house." Chen Jingsheng reminded Marshal Tianwei.


    "Su mu? Why is he here? Isn''t he in charge of the twelve cities in the south? Why, what are you doing here in Tai''an?" Zhao Huaiqing frowned in doubt and felt a little strange.


    Chen Jingsheng looked up at Zhao Huaiqing when he heard the speech, and then replied: "Marshal, I always feel that we have underestimated a person these days. This person is Su mu. While he is managing the city in the twelve cities in the south, he is also secretly developing his own forces. According to the spies we sent, Su Mu went to the Oriental world and took Changyang city under his command. The guards of Changyang city have all surrendered to him and increased the army by 300000 , is already a strong force. Although his force is still very weak, if we ignore it all the time, it will certainly become a big problem for us in the future! Marshal, don''t forget that Su Mu''s identity is a rising man. I don''t know what''s amazing about the rising man. "


    "You''re right. I''ve seen Su Mu''s ambition for a long time, but I didn''t expect it to be exposed so quickly. I thought he would bear it for a while. Hehe, it seems that he still didn''t hold back his heart and turned to the Oriental world. At the beginning, he won Changyang city and increased the army by 300000. It''s nothing Small number. Although Changyang city is only a small city that is not good enough for Tao, and the strength of 300000 troops is only an ordinary city garrison, the highest is just a fairyland, but if he is allowed to develop like this, it may really become a big trouble for us in the future, but now he comes to Tai''an City to find me, isn''t he looking for his own death? " Zhao Huaiqing grinned and said that the cold color in his eyes did not hide at all. At this time, he had made up his mind to keep Su Mu here. He didn''t want to see a soaring man develop and grow silently under his eyes.


    He Zhao Huaiqing is not a person who is willing to do nothing. On the contrary, his ambition is amazing. The previous Ziwei emperor was kind to him. After seeing his ambition, he didn''t say anything, but asked him not to start a rebellion in the eastern world and seize the position of Ziwei emperor.


    That''s why he came to the northern world to stir up the situation. However, Zhao Huaiqing learned that the previous crape myrtle emperor not only didn''t die, but joined the gouchen palace. The previous crape myrtle emperor actually entered the gouchen palace and was willing to tell the younger generation what to do. This made Zhao Huaiqing suspicious, but he didn''t care much. Huang Laojiu and gouchen joined hands to fight Zhang Bai in the heaven The news of forbearance has spread all over the fairy world. Huang Laojiu''s strength must be greatly reduced when he breaks his arm. No matter what his mind is, he can''t carry out it. Losing an arm is not a small thing, especially for the top strong people like them. The lack of an arm means that you will lose a lot of means to deal with the enemy. It''s OK to say when cultivation is suppressed However, if you encounter an expert at the same level of cultivation, the consequences of missing one arm will be shown.


    "After the news of Ziwei emperor''s imprisonment came out, many ambitious people appeared in the eastern world. A man named Cao Yu has emerged in the south of the eastern world. He has won more than a dozen Oriental cities with ruthless means. There is pressure from the Phoenix nationality in the East, and there is no reason to be born. The west is close to the middle heaven. Because of Zhang Bairen''s deterrent power, no one is rushing to develop there. Su Mu is in a hurry If he wants to win the northern territory of the Oriental world, he will suffer immensely. Many ambitious people will migrate to the northern part of the Oriental world for development. Su Mu is in a lot of trouble. It is estimated that he came to ask for reinforcements this time. After all, he can''t resist so many opponents on his own. "Chen Jingsheng also guessed with a smile.


    "There should be no problem with your guess, but I won''t let Su Mu leave Tai''an City alive. Originally, his safe and stable development in the twelve cities in the south is nothing. I won''t punish him at leisure, but now it''s different. He actually threw himself into the net and came to Tai''an city. Isn''t this a death attempt?"


    Zhao Huaiqing said with a disdainful smile: "today is when Su Mu died in Tai''an City, he will also become the first climber who died under Zhao Huaiqing!"


    When the voice fell, a high call came in from outside the city master''s house. Su Mu shouted: "Su mu, the guard General of the twelve cities in the south, came to see Marshal Tianwei, greet Marshal Tianwei, and ask marshal to let Su Mu enter the city master''s house to meet marshal."


    Zhao Huaiqing really laughed when he heard the speech and said to Chen Jingsheng, "look, this guy''s tone is not difficult to see. He must have come to us for reinforcements. Jingsheng, go and ''invite him in''."


    Chen Jingsheng nodded when he heard the speech and walked outside the city master''s house.

 Chapter 560

    Outside the city master''s house, Chen Jingsheng greeted Su mu with a smile on his face and asked: "why didn''t commander Su Mu guard one of the twelve towns in the south, but came to Tai''an City to meet the marshal in the north? Is there anything you need the Marshal''s help?"


    "General Chen guessed well. Su Mu really came to ask the marshal for a favor. For this reason, I also brought a big gift to give to the marshal." Su Mu said with a smile.


    When the voice fell, Chen Jingsheng looked at the old Taoist beside Su mu, and couldn''t help frowning. Then his pupils suddenly narrowed. Some couldn''t believe it and asked, "commander Su, is this old gentleman?"


    "What? Does general Chen know Mr. Chen? By the way, let me introduce you to Feng Hua, the top strong man who saved the earth fairy world from fire and water. Now Xiuwei has touched the boundary of the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian. It doesn''t take much time to break through the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian and become one of the strongest in the earth fairy world. Su Mu is not talented. Fortunately, Mr. Feng has become my sacrifice, Mr. Feng, this is the first general under the marshal I told you about, General Chen Jingsheng. "Su Mu explained with a smile. Without any hesitation, he directly revealed Feng Hua''s identity and strength, so as to beat Chen Jingsheng.


    "I didn''t expect that it was Mr. Feng. I''m sorry I didn''t recognize it for the first time. Please forgive Mr. Feng." Chen Jingsheng was a little bad in his heart, but he greeted Feng Hua with a smile.


    "General Chen is very polite. I''m just a bad old man. I don''t have to give such a big gift to the old Taoist priest." Feng Hua said blandly. There was no fluctuation in his tone, which also made Chen Jingsheng feel cold. Seeing Feng Hua''s appearance is not too old, he must have obtained some opportunities. According to reason, Feng Hua''s age should be very few yuan, But now looking at Feng Huahe''s hair and child face, Chen Jingsheng feels a great shock in his heart.


    "Don''t stand here to talk, Mr. Feng, commander Su, please." Chen Jingsheng endured the shock in his heart and invited them into the city master''s house and into the reception hall of the city master''s house.


    "Su mu, why do you have time to come to me today? Is there anything I can do for you? If you have anything, just tell me directly with a messenger jade charm? Why do you have to go so far north to come to Tai''an City in person? You know what to do if you go to the twelve cities in the south?" Zhao Huaiqing said enthusiastically, From his words and expressions, he could not see that he wanted to kill Su mu.


    "Su Mu met the marshal." Su Mu greeted Zhao Huaiqing with a smile and bowed his head.


    Without any hesitation, Zhao Huaiqing immediately came to Su Mu and helped him up with one hand on Su Mu''s shoulder. He said, "what''s the salute? Tell me if I''m in trouble? As long as you say, I''ll send troops to help you. Who dares to bully the people of our Tianhe water army? Who is looking for death. Tell me if there''s any trouble?"


    Su Mu smiled and shook his head, saying: "Marshal, what trouble can I encounter? The twelve cities in the south are the Oriental world to the south, which is the territory of our Ziwei Imperial Palace, and the one million Tianhe navy to the north is marshal. Who dares to trouble me in such a protective cover? If there is, I''m afraid hundreds of thousands of guards in Yangcheng, not far from the north of the twelve cities in the south, will not agree, and we Tianhe Navy will not agree You won''t agree to hear that your comrades in arms are bullied, will you? "


    "Ha ha ha!"


    When the voice fell, Zhao Huaiqing couldn''t help laughing and said, "good! Good! You said very good! No matter who bullied our Tianhe water army, we won''t agree first. Since you haven''t been in trouble, what''s the matter with coming to Tai''an City to find me? You know, you''re absent without permission."


    "I came to ask the marshal for something. In order to let the marshal help me, I also prepared a big gift for the marshal. However, I didn''t bring the gift. The marshal had to go to the twelve southern cities to collect it in person." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "What gift is not a gift!? they are all from Tianhe Navy. Can you ask me for help? Do I have to collect your gift? Tell me quickly. What can I do for you? As long as I can help, I will certainly do my best to help you! Who makes us a family?" Zhao Huaiqing said with great enthusiasm.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he looked at Zhao Huaiqing, who was so enthusiastic. He didn''t believe that Zhao Huaiqing didn''t know what he had done recently. Isn''t his purpose of occupying Changyang city clear enough? Zhao Huaiqing is not a fool. I''m afraid he''s waiting for his purpose at the moment.


    However, Su Mu is not a vegetarian. He has been gossiping with Zhao Huaiqing without saying his purpose. However, after chatting for a while, Zhao Huaiqing looked at the old Taoist behind Su Mu and asked strangely: "Su mu, it''s a long way from the twelve cities in the south to Tai''an City. Why did you take an old man so far to find me? Tell me who the old man is?"


    "It''s not sacred. The marshal is really flattered. The old man is just a Taoist who lives under the command of young master su." Feng Hua said a little plainly, but Zhao Huaiqing didn''t believe these words. The old man''s strength can''t be seen by himself. What does this mean? It shows that the old man either has no accomplishments or his accomplishments exceed himself!


    But does anyone in the earth fairy world have no accomplishments? No, the Terrans in the earth fairyland have the strength to enter the fairyland as soon as they are born. Will the old Taoist have no cultivation at such an age? It is absolutely impossible, so there is only one possibility left, that is, the cultivation of the old Taoist is not weaker than himself!


    "Marshal, this is the sacrifice of commander Su mu. It''s Mr. Feng Huafeng who saved the fairyland from fire and water when the demon clan was rampant countless years ago." Chen Jingsheng reminded and said in an uneasy tone.


    "What!?"


    Zhao Huaiqing widened his eyes. After listening to Chen Jingsheng''s explanation, he looked at it. Sure enough, the old Taoist and Feng Hua, who looked confident and doubtless, the first human operator who calculated the trend of the demon family in the demon family conspiracy, and Feng Hua, the Taoist ancestor of the earth Fairy world!?


    "I''m sorry I didn''t recognize Mr. Feng. I''m familiar with Mr. Feng''s contribution to the earth fairyland. Zhao Huaiqing is polite." Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath and felt a little uneasy. Can''t Feng Hua''s trip calculate that Su Mu will be difficult to come to Tai''an? If Feng Hua did it, Su Mu would surely be able to leave here unharmed, and even bring them a lot of trouble.


    As long as Su Mu spread the news that Feng Hua had been wronged in his Tai''an City, I''m afraid that countless strong people who had received Feng Hua''s grace in those years would come to the door. Although he would not be afraid, he always had trouble. You know that four of the five great emperors have received Feng Hua''s grace and received his advice in those years!

 Chapter 561

    Feng Hua couldn''t help smiling at Zhao Huaiqing''s words, nodded, arched his hands and said: "The marshal is serious. The old Taoist is just a mountain Taoist. Although he has made some achievements in the past, he can''t compare with the achievements of the marshal who led 200000 elite teachers to enter the demon world and caused heavy damage to the demon family. The old Taoist just did some effortless work. In contrast, the achievements of the marshal were much greater than that of the old Taoist. If the marshal had not led the army to enter the demon world, the demon family would not be happy If we don''t withdraw our troops, I''m afraid there will be another disaster in the fairy world. Even if I come out again to give advice, it''s not so easy to win. "


    Although the two of them do things in different times, they are all people who have great merit to the human race. In those years, the demon clan tried to seize the fairy world by conspiracy, which was seen through by Feng Hua and stopped. However, the heart of the demon clan did not disappear because of this. After Feng Hua retired for millions of years, a new generation of strong people took on the important task of killing the demon clan, including Zhao Huaiqing The outstanding ones later took the army into the demon world, severely damaged the demon family, forced the demon family to retreat, and sealed all the entrance of the demon family in the five world, so that they could not appear in the earth fairy world in a short time.


    "Mr. Feng is indifferent to fame and wealth. I admire him. Mr. Feng, please take a seat." Zhao Huaiqing said to Feng Hua with a little respect and chatted with him. On the contrary, Su Mu became a bystander. He drank tea alone with nothing to do.


    Although they don''t belong to the same era, they were both the people who caused great casualties to the demon family at the beginning. They were the great heroes who had prevented the demon family from seizing the earth fairy world. There were some topics to talk about. Su Mu and Chen Jingsheng stared aside, which seemed very boring.


    Su Mu has never met the demon clan. Of course, apart from the traces of the demon clan at the bottom of Tianhe, Su Mu has never fought against the demon clan. He knows something about the Tianmo clan, but they can''t be said on the same day. After all, the gap between the Tianmo clan and the demon clan is too big. For example, there is a large shadow of the demon clan over the Xuantian continent, and Su Mu urgently wants to become a place The Lord of the fairyland also has a reason.


    It is only when Su Mu became the master of the earth fairyland that he could freely dispatch troops into the magic world to investigate what the black fog was on the mainland of the heavenly land. Of course, besides the rescue of the heavenly continent, Su Mu had selfish feelings. After all, if he was a man, who would not want to make contributions to the cause and accomplish a great event? Su Mu took Liuwei Dihuang pill, and his ambition became more and more huge. In addition, the emperor''s luck was in Su Mu''s belly. In the future, Su Mu wanted to establish his country and become the emperor and fly up with the whole world!


    Although it''s a little wishful thinking, Su Mu''s biggest ambition now is to rule the whole fairy world, establish a royal dynasty, and then promote it to transport the dynasty to the fairy world. Only in this way can su Mu stay with his relatives and friends all the time.


    After more than an hour, Zhao Huaiqing and Feng Hua finally ended their chat. Su Mu and others were about to fall asleep. They withdrew the topic. Zhao Huaiqing smiled and asked Su mu, "commander Su mu, won''t you come to introduce old Mr. Feng to me this time?"


    Seeing that the topic was finally withdrawn, Su Mu smiled, shook his head and said: "Of course not. I''m going to exchange a peerless treasure for a position that can let me recruit troops and expand my influence in the eastern world. I won''t hide marshal. You must have discovered my ambition long ago? Let me tell you directly that I want to unify the whole earth fairy world and become the master of the earth fairy world, but I know I''m still very weak now Little, even if Mr. Feng is in charge, the distance between me and this goal is still very far, so I hope to exchange a treasure with the marshal for a position that can enable me to expand my ambitions in the Oriental world. What does the marshal think? "


    "Frank! I don''t like to beat around the bush. To tell you the truth, if Mr. Feng hadn''t protected you, today would be the day you died here. But now I obviously can''t do that. After all, no one in the fairy world will rashly offend Mr. Feng. You brought Mr. Feng to me on this trip. There was such a deep meaning. Su mu, it seems that I still don''t know I can underestimate you. "Zhao Huaiqing said with a dull look in his eyes, but Su Mu didn''t find his unwillingness from his tone.


    "Marshal is really over praised. Su Mu just wants to protect himself, so he''s in trouble. Mr. Feng and I went on this trip together. Not to mention more, marshal, what do you think of my previous proposal? A treasure can be exchanged for a position that can let me control the wind and cloud in the Oriental world. Of course, I can swear to heaven that even the five imperial palaces can''t take this treasure Come on, what do you think? "Su Mu then asked. Now he urgently needs Zhao Huaiqing as one of the three marshals of Ziwei imperial palace to give himself a position that is enough to control the Oriental world in the absence of high-level officials. Even if it is a false name, he won''t mind. As long as he has such a name.


    "What''s the treasure? Can you tell me in detail first?" Zhao Huaiqing asked with bland eyes. He didn''t think Su Mu could come up with the treasure that made him excited. Even if Su Mu was a rising man, the time he came to the earth fairyland was too short. The time of cultivation was not long. In any case, he couldn''t get the treasure that made him excited.


    "Why not? I won''t hide it from the marshal. It''s an imperial palace. According to my investigation during this period, it''s definitely an imperial palace left by the ZuLong period in ancient times. Among them, Xianyuan is abundant and thick, which is much thicker than that of Wufang Imperial Palace, and the area is extremely huge. It''s more than half larger than Ziwei imperial palace. The marshal thinks whether this thing can be exchanged for a gift "My position in controlling the situation in the eastern world?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    Zhao Huaiqing brushed his lips and didn''t care. After all, what about the emperor''s palace? It''s not a real thing, and there is Qinghua emperor''s palace in the northern world. It''s not something that Su Mu has to get for the treasure he wants to give him.


    "A palace half larger than Ziwei emperor''s palace sounds really attractive, but it doesn''t play a substantive role for me. Su mu, if you only have such a treasure, I won''t trade with you." Zhao Huaiqing said in a flat tone, as if he was not interested in the palace mentioned by Su mu.

 Chapter 562

    "Marshal, the northern world is now in the hands of the heavenly court. Even if you can block it for a while, you can''t block it for a lifetime. The number of the heavenly army is much more than that of the marshal, and the commander-in-chief of Da Luo Jinxian is ten more than that of you. What does the richness of Xianyuan in that palace far exceed that of the five square emperor palace represent? Trust marshal I don''t know. The marshal only needs to transfer the elite under his command to the palace for cultivation for a while, and there must be a great breakthrough. Moreover, the marshal can also rely on the palace to recruit troops and horses and put the newly recruited sergeants into the palace for cultivation for a period of time. Even if their strength is still weak, it will obviously make a certain leap after cultivation for a period of time. It''s not enough for Tianting to tidy up the northern world It can be done in a short time. I believe Marshal should understand that the period of rectifying the northern world in Tianting is your fastest development time. Otherwise, marshal, it is very difficult for you to take the northern world away from Tianting and call it one of the five great emperors in the northern world. "Su Mu reminded with a smile, saying more about the benefits that the palace can get, I just want to get a position of great nominal power under Zhao Huaiqing.


    "What you said is really tempting, Su mu. You are a talker, but I still don''t think a palace can let you exchange a position with great power with me. At least what you said is not enough."


    Zhao Huaiqing shook her head and then said, "if you want a position that can exercise great power in the Oriental world, I can give it to you, but you have to hand over enough benefits."


    Su Mu smiled at Zhao Huaiqing and said: "Marshal, the position I want is just a title. What do you think you can do now even if you give me a position only under the crape myrtle emperor? Now the situation in the eastern world has changed, the power has disappeared, and there are only some names that have no effect. I will give you such an important palace to trade the title of a position. Marshal, don''t be too dark It''s too late. "


    "Su Mu boy, although I''m fat and small minded, it doesn''t mean I don''t have intelligence. Once I give this position to you, even if he only has some famous roles, it will still make it very easy for you to get involved in the Oriental world, isn''t it?" Zhao Huaiqing sneered at Su Mu and said.


    "In that case, I''m willing to fill in another 300000 armaments and armor, which is half of my inventory. Of course, marshal, don''t underestimate these armaments and armor. At least the quality is not worse than that of Tianhe water army. What do you think?" Su Mu asked aloud after thinking for a moment.


    "Six hundred thousand, I want them all!" Zhao Huaiqing said firmly.


    "Marshal..."


    "Deal!" just when Chen Jingsheng wanted to remind Zhao Huaiqing, Su Mu suddenly shouted and interrupted him, ending the transaction directly.


    After listening to Chen Jingsheng''s words, Zhao Huaiqing reacted. His face was a little bad. He looked at Su Mu and said, "little fox, I was put forward by you so easily. It seems that I have to pay attention to playing against you next time."


    "Marshal, where is this? Su Mu is just a nobody. How can he match you with Marshal?" Su Mu said with a smile. Su Mu became very happy when he got what he wanted, but he didn''t show his face.


    .......


    Three days later, Su Mu took Feng Hua and left the twelve cities in the south. For the time being, this is not his own territory. Now the twelve cities in the South belong to Zhao Huaiqing, but it won''t take long to return to Su Mu''s hands. At that time, the whole fairy world will be in Su Mu''s hands.


    In the underwater palace outside the twelve cities in the south, Zhao Huaiqing looked at the magnificent underwater palace and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He didn''t know whether his deal with Su Mu was right or wrong this time, but at least for now, it seems that he has earned a treasure.


    "Marshal, this palace is really perfect, but it can''t be moved, but it''s still perfect for our Sergeant as a place for cultivation. However, I think the original items in these palaces have been taken away by Su mu, and we only get a place for cultivation." Chen Jingsheng said aloud.


    "Su Mu''s little fox is really smart. He gave it to him accidentally, but it doesn''t hurt. This palace still helps us a lot. It''s just a nominal position. Give it to him and give it to him." Zhao Huaiqing said in a flat tone, but there was still some regret in his eyes. If his transaction made him a huge enemy, he would have to cry to death.


    While Zhao Huaiqing and Chen Jingsheng were chatting, Su Mu and Feng Hua had entered the territory of the Oriental world. Su Mu was full of smiling faces all the way. Sitting in the luxury car Zhao Huaiqing gave him, Feng Hua rushed to Changyang city. Looking at the smile on Su Mu''s face, Feng Hua couldn''t help wondering and said: "Lord, why did you exchange such an important palace for a nominal position? Is there any meaning in it?"


    "Of course, it''s just a palace. Even if I''m filling him with 30 million fairy crystals, I think this business is very profitable. Although it seems to you that it''s only a nominal position, you forget that who else has a bigger position than mine in Ziwei emperor palace in the Oriental world? Who will know that I''m just a nominal existence? There are no tigers and monkeys in the mountains As the Regent of Ziwei Imperial Palace, I will be a monkey temporarily and a mountain king in the mountain of the Oriental world, "Su Mu said with a smile.


    "But I still don''t think it''s worth it." Feng Hua shook his head and said that he didn''t agree with Su Mu''s move. It''s not cost-effective to exchange a palace with excellent cultivation for the position of a nameless Mountain King.


    "Mr. Feng patronizes that palace and forgets that there is also a huge palace in the eastern world? His cultivation is not much worse than that in the north," Su Mu said with a smile.


    The voice fell, and Feng Hua immediately responded. Yes! I ignored this point. Now the crape myrtle emperor is imprisoned, and Su Mu''s nominal position is only under the crape myrtle emperor. He is at the same level as the three marshals. Although it is only nominal, he can still control the crape myrtle emperor palace at will! In this way, they are equivalent to saying that they only used 600000 arms and armor in exchange for a position. This business is really profitable!


    "In any case, Zhao Huaiqing can''t imagine how much benefit this position can bring me and how much trouble it can make me in the Oriental world." Su Mu said with a smile, and his tone was also very excited.

 Chapter 563

    The position of Regent didn''t exist in the fairy world at all, but Su Mu thought of this position when he proposed to Zhao Huaiqing that he could dominate the two powers of military and government. Although there is no, it is not impossible to establish a new position. Now Ziwei emperor has been imprisoned in heaven, Although he is only a famous regent, he is also the same position as the three marshals. He can easily recruit troops and develop his own power.


    In the original land fairyland, there was basically no such position as a king with a different surname. Only the Xuantian continent in the world existed. Generally, the strong in the land fairyland were called zunzhe, etc. there had never been a king. Su Mu is now called the Regent of Ziwei Imperial Palace, but he filled a new position for the land fairyland. In the future, those who can''t be emperor in the land fairyland don''t know how many people will be king.


    Zhao Huaiqing didn''t understand how great benefits the seemingly unimportant position of the Regent could bring to Su mu, but Su Mu himself knew very well. As the Regent, the first thing after su Mu returned to the Oriental world was to directly summon half of the defenders in all cities in the north of the Oriental world in the name of the Regent, And they all chose the strongest group. Su mu, whose cultivation is too weak, didn''t like it.


    Su Mu announced that anyone with lofty ideals can join his command to make achievements and enter the Ziwei imperial palace for cultivation. You should know what the Wufang Imperial Palace represents. It represents the five places with the strongest Xianyuan in the earth fairy world. The benefits of entering the Ziwei imperial palace for cultivation are irresistible to the scattered monks in the earth fairy world, I''m afraid one year of cultivation in Ziwei emperor''s palace will benefit them more than ten years of cultivation in the outside world, and Su Mu has promised many benefits.


    For the strong who join his command, Jinxian will send a top-level body armor and a weapon from the first grade to the third grade, and bring 10000 immortal crystals. The advantage of Jinxian from the third grade to the sixth grade is to improve one chip, and send 20000 immortal crystals. As for the strong who join Jinxian from the seventh grade to the ninth grade in jinxianjing, one treasure armor and a peerless weapon can be selected, and 50000 immortal crystals can be sent.


    However, these conditions sound very attractive. You only need to join Su Mu''s command to get these things. You know, for the scattered cultivation of the earth fairyland, Da Luo Jinxian does not necessarily have 20000 immortal crystals, and their scattered cultivation of the golden fairyland can get these items as long as they join the Ziwei emperor palace and join the new Regent Su Mu''s command. How attractive is this?


    But there will be no pie in the sky. There has never been any benefit given in vain in the world. If you want to get these things after joining Su Mu''s command and taking refuge in Su mu, you need to do one more thing, that is to hand over a wisp of your own soul in case those people with bad thoughts get things and escape.


    It is precisely for this reason that many people who originally planned to take refuge in Su Mu have a sense of retreat. After all, the importance of the original soul is unspeakable! If a person''s original soul is damaged, he will be abandoned all his life. Although Su Mu only wants them to hand over a wisp of original soul, if that wisp of original soul is in their hands, it means that their lives are in the hands of others! What if you get the treasure like that? I''m afraid I won''t sleep well!


    But Su Mu also said that you only need to hand over your own soul for ten years. If you show enough sincerity in these ten years, your own soul will naturally be returned to you. Many people don''t believe it. After all, you can easily master the souls of so many powerful people. Don''t you do what you want, but will you return them?


    Although some people don''t believe it, at least many people are willing to believe Su Mu and rush to Ziwei palace in the Oriental world. This time, there is no assessment to join Ziwei palace, and they can get so many precious treasures and fairy crystals, which is an irresistible temptation for most people in the earth Fairy world. After all, although the earth fairy world is large enough, But there are too many same practitioners. The five great emperors grasp the five worlds, and most of the resources are eaten by the five emperor palace. It is difficult for them to find a way out.


    Although Su Mu''s actions now seem to many people to mean that the dove occupies the magpie''s nest, many people still agree with Su Mu''s actions. After all, the Oriental world can''t be ownerless for a day. Su Mu has no problem managing Ziwei emperor''s palace temporarily as the Regent. Although he doesn''t know what kind of position the Regent is, at least the name sounds great, At the same time, Zhao Huaiqing, one of the three marshals of Ziwei Imperial Palace, who fought in the northern world, also spoke and told everyone in the earth fairy world that the position of Regent king was only under the position of Ziwei Imperial Palace emperor, but under one person under ten thousand people, at the same level as their three marshals, and had the right to mobilize the troops of the three marshals.


    Everyone in the local fairyland was obviously shocked when they knew the news. What''s the difference between such a position and Ziwei emperor? The only difference is the name, right? No wonder I have never heard of the name of Regent before. After all, who in power would want a man with no less power than himself to emerge from his power?


    Perhaps it is because the crape myrtle emperor was imprisoned this time that the Regent came out to take charge of the power of the Oriental world? Many people in the earthly fairyland at least think so. After more than a month of operation, Su Mu finally calmed down the storm of his dove occupying the magpie''s nest. He revealed that he, as the second leader of Ziwei emperor''s palace, was imprisoned by heaven. He will not give up, but will save Ziwei emperor and regain power in Ziwei emperor''s palace.


    There is no need to think about the reason for this name. Naturally, it is just because of the direction of public opinion. Only in this way can su Mu collect a large number of armaments into his pocket in the shortest time and recruit millions of troops.


    Although nominally, their position can mobilize the troops under the three marshals, will they allow themselves to be transferred? Of course, it''s impossible. Under no circumstances can the three marshals hand over their troops to a worthless hairy boy. The name of the Regent of Su Mu is very famous in the outside world, but it''s the same thing for those strong people in Ziwei emperor''s palace. Although I don''t know where the Regent came from, But they won''t listen to his orders!

 Chapter 564

    Among the three marshals of Ziwei Imperial Palace today, only field marshal Zhao Huaiqing, who fought in the north, still has heavy troops. However, it is not necessary to think about it. Zhao Huaiqing will certainly not hand over his troops to Su mu. In any case, it is impossible, because Zhao Huaiqing has revealed his wild heart and handed over his heavy troops to the enemy. No one can agree.


    Zhang Jingyuan, marshal of Shenwei, not to mention that although he didn''t know where Xiao Su Mu came from as regent, he must know that this was not canonized by Ziwei Emperor himself. Even if Su Mu got the help of Zhao Huaiqing to spread his reputation, he could not hand over his troops to Su Mu''s command, What''s more, marshal Zhang Jingyuan of Shenwei has just fled from Zhongtian world. Most of his Sergeants are already exhausted. Many sergeants have been seriously damaged. The original million Shenwei troops have consumed nearly half. Under such circumstances, it is difficult for him to protect himself. How can he hand over the military power to su mu?


    As for the last of the three marshals, he doesn''t have any military power. Compared with Zhao Huaiqing and Zhang Jingyuan, he is more trusted by Ziwei emperor. However, since he became one of the three marshals, he hasn''t got any right to use troops and horses, because he is not good at military war, but good at dealing with all kinds of difficult political affairs, In the past, the demon clan invasion was even more resourceful. He defended the nine main cities in the east of the Oriental world on his own. Although he was not good at commanding the army, he was also very sensitive at the time of crisis. At a glance, he could see the most critical point to solve the problem, so as to solve the problem.


    Among the three marshals of Ziwei Imperial Palace, marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei has the strongest influence and strength. He leads the millions of water troops of Tianhe alone and has won all the sites in the southeast of the north. Marshal Zhang Jingyuan of Shenwei has experienced a great defeat in the sky. Now he has returned to Ziwei Imperial Palace to recuperate. He won''t do anything big in a short time. As for the last one, he doesn''t have a title, Although he ranks among the three marshals, his position of power is much worse than that of Zhao Huaiqing and Zhang Jingyuan. He is the think-tank representative of Ziwei imperial palace. Marshal Xue he, who is more intelligent and close to demons, has the position of Marshal, but has no military power of Marshal. He will lead the army only when the war is the most critical, and has never failed, It has always been relying on their own wisdom to win, which is why Xue he is deeply loved and trusted by Ziwei emperor.


    These three people all have their own thoughts now. Zhao Huaiqing doesn''t have to think about him in a short time. Now he is still thinking about how to get the northern world into his own hands in the shortest time. As for Marshal Zhang Jingyuan of Shenwei, there is no need to be afraid, because Su Mu has made a slogan and the final goal is to save the crape myrtle emperor trapped in the heaven, Therefore, as a member of a faction under Ziwei emperor, Zhang Jingyuan will not stop himself, but may even help himself.


    I have occupied the magpie''s nest for more than a month, and I haven''t seen any change from Zhang Jingyuan to me. In this month, Su mu, in addition to the original 30000 elite of golden fairyland and 300000 garrison of Changyang City, also recruited a total of 1.76 million troops, of which 500000 are old casual repairs in the fairy world, although they are still young, But it is over 200 years old.


    The remaining 1.2 million are all young people. Generally, there are only real fairyland, and even many, like Su Mu when he just joined Ziwei emperor palace, only heaven fairyland.


    Although his strength is weak, Su Mu is at least a force supporting 2 million soldiers. Although he is not worth mentioning for the remaining emperors, his 2 million army is a nightmare for those ambitious people in the eastern world!


    It was only after Ziwei emperor was imprisoned that they dared to recruit troops and horses in an attempt to be independent. But don''t forget why Su Mu was able to recruit nearly two million troops in a short time. It was because of his position as regent and the direction of public opinion. Su Mu spent a lot of effort to recruit these troops, It''s both a public opinion walk and a slogan promotion, but in general, the hard work during this period has not been in vain. At least these two million troops are their own reward.


    On the other hand, what about the new aspirants in the eastern world? How many people did they recruit after spending so much time? How many cities did you get? Among them, the most outstanding one is Cao Yu in the south, who has won more than ten cities and only half a million soldiers. Because his origin is incorrect, the garrison generals were unwilling to follow him, because they are people of Ziwei imperial palace and do things with Ziwei imperial palace. Their identity is very positive, but if they join Cao Yu''s command, the result will not be the same, They will become traitors. Will the marshals of Ziwei Imperial Palace send troops to destroy them at that time?


    Su Mu doesn''t have to worry that the two million troops will rebel, because when recruiting, Su Mu said that a wisp of spirit must be withheld. The life and death of the millions of troops are in his own hands. It must be a cool scene. But Su Mu is not crazy. If he has no problem, he won''t do that.


    Su Mu now has more than 2 million troops, of which more than 500000 have accomplishments in golden fairyland. Among these more than 500000 people, more than 200000 have accomplishments in golden fairyland. As for upward, there are few, but for Su Mu at present, this is very enough to recruit so many troops in such a short time, For him, these Sergeants are enough to deal with the current dilemma.


    Although Su Mu now dominates the East and sits firmly in Ziwei emperor''s palace, the lack of top combat power is something Su Mu has been afraid to ignore. Now Su Mu''s own strength is breaking out with all his strength, which can be compared with the existence of the first and second products of Da Luo Jinxian. It is a top combat power, but apart from him? Out of Su mu, only Feng Hua''s cultivation has really reached the realm of great Luo Jinxian, and what is Feng Hua''s identity? Worship! Do you still want a sacrifice to lead the army to fight?


    So Su Mu decided to give up the recruitment of sergeants. It''s time to recruit a group of generals. Lei Ming lamented the weakness of his cultivation because many people joined him. He was afraid that his position as the commander of the three services would not be guaranteed. He immediately went to practice. Su Mu didn''t feel any surprise or stop it. Since he had promised that Lei Ming was the commander of the three services, So even if thunder only has the cultivation of real fairyland, the commander in chief of the army is still his!


    However, the only thing Su Mu is worried about now is whether he will really be loyal to himself even if he recruits a general at the level of Da Luo Jinxian? You should know that you don''t have any means to attract Da Luo Jinxian, and the usual way of holding the spirit doesn''t work for Da Luo Jinxian, which is the only thing Su Mu is worried about at present.

 Chapter 565

    Su Mu is now the only one who can attract the attention of Da Luo Jinxian. I''m afraid it''s only eternal life through the list of gods in the book of heaven. However, once he enters the list of gods, he can''t launch it all his life, and his strength will always be fixed when he enters the list.


    In fact, life expectancy is not very important for people in the fairy world. After all, their life expectancy is too long. Although there is no way to live forever, it is no problem to live for millions and ten million years. Only those old monsters who have lived for a long time are reluctant to die, they may expect immortality, Because they know that they can''t break through to a higher level and improve their life, it''s very important to find the items that can increase their life in the earth fairy world.


    But is there something that can improve life out of thin air? Genius knows that at least Feng Hua hasn''t met him for so many years, otherwise he won''t bring a child to him in the last ten years of his life and entrust the child to him. If he can really find something to increase his life in the earth fairy world, what''s the need to take the child to take refuge in himself? You know, Feng Hua is a huge backer!


    Leaving his troubles behind, Su Mu went to the treasure house of Ziwei emperor palace. Now no one in Ziwei emperor palace can enter here except him. Perhaps it is also the reason why Ziwei emperor is not cautious. The treasure house is not locked at all, so it is convenient for Su Mu to often come to pick up some items in need.


    Su Mu doesn''t lack resources at all now. For Su mu, only manpower is enough. With the resources of Su Mu and the details of Ziwei Imperial Palace over the years, it''s enough for him to recast the imperial palace again. Without the worries brought by resources, Su mu can actually go all out, However, he didn''t want to fight the man named Cao Yu in the south for the moment, because according to the spies, Cao Yu was a real Luo Jinxian, and his grade had reached seven grades. Su Mu wondered if he had any chance to bring him under his command, but Cao Yu was an ambitious man, and his hope of recovery was very small, but Su Mu didn''t care, As long as he has enough interests, it is difficult for Cao Yu not to follow himself. Even if Su Mu is countless weaker than him, he will follow Su Mu because of enough interests.


    "Lord, there is news from the Phoenix family. They say there is only one Lord of the East, that is Ziwei emperor. If the Regent wants to independently control Ziwei emperor palace and control the Oriental world, they will not agree, and they will send troops to us." Lei Ming eagerly went to Ziwei Pavilion and said to the contemplative Su mu.


    Su Mu came back and looked at the thunder and said: "What''s the hurry? Although the Phoenix family is strong, our Ziwei imperial palace is not a weak existence. Now I am nominally the second in command of Ziwei imperial palace and manage all government affairs and military affairs in Ziwei imperial palace. If he wants to use troops against me, there will be no place for the Phoenix family in the eastern world. Countless people in the eastern world will not agree to such a large territory in the eastern world You can rest assured that if the Phoenix clan really uses troops for us, it is still an opportunity for us to greatly increase our opportunities. "


    Lei Ming was confused when he heard the speech, and then he stopped thinking. After a few words, he left Ziwei Pavilion and went to Tianhe, the thickest place in Xianyuan. Now Su Mu doesn''t need him to run around. He can also take advantage of this time to improve his strength. Otherwise, as Su Mu''s scattered training becomes stronger and stronger, if he is the commander of the three armed forces If he didn''t show enough repression, he might be ashamed of Su mu.


    "I didn''t think that a little guy from heaven fairyland who came to the Imperial Palace at the beginning had such ambition and even took the position of Regent. Although I''ve never heard of the existence of the position of Regent, since Zhao Huaiqing admitted you, I naturally have nothing to refute. I have a question to ask you. What''s your purpose Just after thunder left, Xue he suddenly appeared in Ziwei Pavilion and said solemnly to Su mu.


    Su Mu looked up at him, smiled and said, "Xue and marshal are back?"


    Xue and Wen Yan didn''t speak. They just looked at Su Mu calmly and waited for Su Mu to answer their questions. Su Mu stood up and stretched at will, saying, "how long has the fairy world been divided into five worlds?"


    "Why are you asking?"


    Xue he first frowned and then replied, "the fairyland has been five sides since ancient times. Except for dozens of yuan, a person unified the fairyland for a period of time before the meeting, but with his rise, the fairyland returned to its original appearance."


    Su Mu smiled and said aloud: "Marshal Xue and marshal now understand what my purpose is? The fairy world has been separated for too long. What I have to do is to unify the fairy world and make the fairy world free from any disputes. Many wars are caused by the discord of several forces. Only by completely turning the fairy world into a place and integrating the five worlds, can the war in the fairy world last forever To be noble, I did this to make the earth fairyland peaceful forever, but to my selfish heart, I am ambitious and want to unify the earth fairyland and become the master of the earth fairyland. I don''t know whether Marshal Xue and you are satisfied with this answer? "


    Xue he glanced at Su Mu and said solemnly: "You need to know one thing, even the crape myrtle emperor has fallen into the heaven and been imprisoned in the heaven. Now you are just a six grade cultivation in the golden fairyland. What ability do you have to unify the fairyland? What do you want to defeat the heaven? Even if you have the ability to defeat the heaven, how do you deal with the hidden strong Zhang Bairen?"


    "How to deal with nature is how to deal with it. There is never a lack of opportunities in this world. I deeply understand this. As long as I seize the opportunity, everything is possible. For example, I was just a nobody three months ago, but with the imprisonment of crape myrtle emperor and the chaos in the eastern world, I know my opportunity has come, and I have successfully seized this opportunity For the Regent, he is in charge of all political power and military affairs in the eastern world in the name of two million soldiers. Although they are only small pawns who are not afraid, they will become elite under my crazy resources. Xue and marshal, do you think so? "Su Mu said with a smile.

 Chapter 566

    Xue he couldn''t help thinking after listening to Su Mu''s words. There are many opportunities in the world, but it''s not so easy to seize these opportunities. Since Su mu can seize this opportunity and develop his own power in such a short period of time, it undoubtedly doesn''t prove that Su Mu''s ability is very strong, otherwise someone else will change, Whether we can seize this opportunity is not certain.


    "I admire you very much. You have ambitions that ordinary people in the fairyland dare not have, but you know, it is not so easy to unify the fairyland. Tianting, Changsheng emperor palace, gouchen emperor palace and the demon family will not let you unify the fairyland to become the master of the fairyland so easily. If I guess correctly, I''m afraid Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei plans to stand on his own? If He didn''t intend to stand on his own, so now he should be on the way to heaven, shouldn''t he? "Xue he said aloud.


    ¡±You''re right. Marshal Tianwei has become independent. Everyone has their own goals. There''s no need to force anyone. What Zhao Huaiqing wants is not the position of the head of the three Marshals in Ziwei emperor palace, but one emperor, even like me, in order to unify the fairy world and become the Lord of the fairy world. How many people will care about his life and death after Ziwei emperor is imprisoned? "Su Mu said with a smile.


    Xue He Wen Yan was silent and didn''t say anything more. After looking at Su mu, he said, "since you are carrying the name of Ziwei Imperial Palace, please don''t insult Ziwei imperial palace. I hope you can achieve your goal. Maybe one day I can really see you standing on the top of the earth fairy world and overlooking all sentient beings."


    "Thanks for the Marshal''s kind words. Now the marshal has no place to go? Why don''t you stay and give me advice?" Su Mu said with a smile, trying to bring Xue he under his command. Even if he can''t be recovered, it''s a good choice to let him stay in Ziwei Imperial Palace.


    "Forget it, now you are not qualified enough for me Xue he to give you advice. I won''t go back anywhere. I''ll stay in Ziwei imperial palace. If one day you can reach the level I expect, then I will really follow you. However, if there is any threat to the existence of Ziwei Imperial Palace, I will help you solve it." Xue he said aloud. He wanted to see how far Su Mu could go on this road. As for Ziwei emperor, God knows whether he is still alive or dead.


    ......


    In the eastern world, put out the volcano.


    The Feng family declared war on Su mu. Now the Feng family is also preparing for the strong of the family to fight against Ziwei emperor palace.


    Ziwei emperor and marshal Tianwei, who were able to suppress their Phoenix family, are no longer in the eastern world. Marshal Shenwei is seriously injured. They Phoenix family are not willing to be ordinary. They also want to get some benefits in this troubled time. Relying on the strong strength of the Phoenix family, who else can compete with them in the eastern world today?


    "Clan leader, do you really want to fight? Once we start, the demon clan will be in chaos in an instant. We have suppressed the demon clan for so many years, and they are safe and stable to hide from the world according to our instructions. But if we start, the demon clan will appear in the earth fairy world in an instant, and Ziwei emperor asked us to help guard the southern mountains and forests The entrance of the demon family, what if we leave and the demon family appears? At that time, the earth fairy world will be destroyed! "The elder Zhao Ye said helplessly.


    After listening to the words of the elder Zhao Ye, the second elder Zhao Changfeng also hurriedly reminded: "yes, clan leader, you can''t destroy the whole fairy world in water and fire for the sake of temporary interests!"


    "It''s not a big deal. The demon clan can''t be disordered, and the demon clan won''t appear. I''ve made preparations for today. Elder, you stay to guard the entrance of the demon clan. The demon clan doesn''t know what we''re leaving. You stay to guard the entrance of the demon clan. They don''t dare to be presumptuous. As for the entrance of the demon clan, two phoenix masters of nine grades in the golden fairyland are enough. After all, if the demon clan really goes out Now, even if we all go up together, we can''t resist it. "Zhao Qing, the head of the Phoenix family, said very casually. He didn''t care about the crisis mentioned by the elder Zhao Ye and the second elder Zhao Changfeng, and seemed very relaxed.


    "The patriarch, do I go with you?" the third patriarch, Lao Zhao Yu, asked aloud.


    "Not only do I want you to go with me, but I also want you to go with Yanji. What growth can you get by staying in the house all day? Just this war let her go out and expand the world." Zhao Qing has the final say, and she has decided to take away the Jimmy without leaving any traces in the war. The existence of Yan Ji represents her position as a patriarch. She never settled down completely. Although the current Phoenix family is the one who has the final say, she is ten points clear about what the three elders are doing secretly. Just, it coincides with the way I was on the top!


    Not enough, Zhao Qing didn''t expose them openly. In her opinion, Yanji is already a person who must die. There''s no need to spend so much attention on her. As long as Yanji dies, she can always sit firmly on the throne of the head of the Phoenix family. Not only that, she also wants to sit in the position of the Lord of the East. For countless years, the rulers of the five worlds have always been human , it was in her heart to be

 Chapter 567

    Zhao Qing looked at the direction of the northern world. After Ziwei emperor was imprisoned, where was the only person who could pose a threat to him? That person was Zhao Huaiqing, marshal of Tianwei, the head of the three marshals of Ziwei emperor palace.


    According to the truth, now Ziwei emperor is imprisoned in the heaven. Why did Zhao Huaiqing, as the head of the three marshals of Ziwei emperor palace, not return to the eastern world to suppress those ambitious people at the first time, but stay in the cities plundered by himself in the northern world, as if she had raised her heart of self-reliance.


    If this is true, the Phoenix family has simply obtained the most perfect opportunity this time. Marshal Shenwei has been seriously injured. In any case, it is impossible for the seriously injured body to resist the attack of their Phoenix family. Marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei is unwilling to return in the northern world, which is a rare opportunity for the current Phoenix family.


    Only without Zhao Huaiqing in charge of the Oriental world, and only Regent Wang Sumu, it is impossible to stop their Phoenix army! The Regent, who doesn''t know where he came from, can''t stop them from conquering the power of the whole Phoenix family. He can only obediently hand over his control of the Oriental world. Otherwise, the Phoenix family will teach him what the power gap is.


    In today''s eastern world, the ability to suppress the existence of the Phoenix family has long ceased to exist. Marshal Shenwei is seriously injured and is resting and cannot fight with their Phoenix family. Marshal Tianwei Zhao Huaiqing is far away in the northern world. Looking at his posture, he intends to stand on his own and no longer care about many things in the eastern world. Only one of the three marshals is Xue he, who still has combat power, But Xue he''s strength is not so strong. What makes him outstanding is his mind. However, no matter how smart his mind is, without corresponding strength, just having a mind has no effect.


    Ziwei emperor was imprisoned. Needless to say, it is not certain whether he can leave Tianting alive. Even if he can leave Tianting in the future, the whole oriental world will become the territory of the demon family under the operation of the Phoenix family. However unwilling he is, Ziwei emperor dare not make trouble on the territory of the demon family, at least Zhao Qing thinks so.


    As for Su mu, the nominal regent, Zhao Qing has never been in his own eyes. According to their Fengzu spies in the outside world, Su mu, the Regent, is just a climber who soared to the fairy world a few years ago. Although he has outstanding talent, he has been appreciated by Tianwei yuanshuai Zhao Huaiqing and Ziwei emperor, He still didn''t have any way to change what he had been flying to the fairyland for only a few years.


    The soaring people are amazing, but those amazing soaring people have been practicing in the earth fairy world for many years. Compared with them, Su Mu is too young to compare him with those powerful soaring people, You should know that those who have been practicing for many years can resist the existence of one imperial palace only by their own strength, at least the deterrent force is like this, not to mention that most of the people who have soared to the fairy world are from the world.


    But what about Su mu? How can the young Su Mu compare with those who were once invincible? He is just an ordinary cultivator who has risen for only a few years. What if he is gifted? According to the strength, the message sent by the spy back is only the sixth grade of golden fairyland.


    But then again, Su Mu was able to improve his cultivation to such a level within a few years of flying to the fairy world. He really deserved the words "outstanding talent". It was not even too much to be a demon, but Su Mu was still too young. If he was at ease, he would continue to cultivate, Sooner or later, it will become a sharp blade in the hearts of the people in the earth fairy world, but now, as Su Mu''s ambition is exposed, he will occupy Ziwei emperor palace and become the Regent, everything will be different.


    Su Mu will no longer have any room for cultivation. Endless villains will seize every opportunity to kill him in all ways. Whether it is the assassination of the strong or poison, Su Mu has no way to practice steadily. The ambitious people in the eastern world will not allow an existence weaker than themselves to stand on their head.


    So one thing is certain, that is, even if Su Mu doesn''t face the pressure of their Phoenix family, he will never live much time. In Zhao Qing''s opinion, he brings the Oriental world into his hands and takes all the rights of the Oriental world from Su mu. Instead, he is helping him. How can su mu, a hairy boy, hold such a huge family property in the Oriental world? Only their Phoenix family has that qualification!


    "Clan leader, please forgive me. Even if we Fengzu can master the Oriental world, I''m afraid we don''t have enough strength to protect the Oriental world. With the strength of our Fengzu, we can''t even beat Zhao Huaiqing, not to mention the other four emperors and the mysterious heaven." Zhao Ye said aloud, Tianting can not only send more than 3 million troops to fight against the northern world, but also leave top combat power to deal with the joint efforts of gouchen emperor palace and Ziwei emperor palace. This strength is far beyond their Phoenix family.


    "Elder, are you afraid?"


    Zhao Qing asked with a fierce look: "if you are afraid, you can say it directly. I have made up my mind and will never change. The day after tomorrow, we will all rush to the purple house with the fastest speed. We will not hesitate to give you a promise. After all, the entire Phoenix has the final say of me as the patriarch."


    The elder was speechless and could only stand behind Zhao Qing silently. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Instead, the second elder Zhao Changfeng was a little excited. How many years has their Phoenix family declined? Now it''s hard not to come true. Do you have a chance to return to the original peak?


    In the peak period, the Phoenix family commanded all the winged monsters in the fairy world, and was one of the leaders of countless demon families in the world. It can be said that no one dared not obey the order. Even the Terrans in those years had to retreat and dared not easily provoke the Phoenix family, but now? After the decline of the Phoenix family, it was suppressed by the human family. Although it was not very fatal, it also brought an unspeakable blow to the Phoenix family. Since the Phoenix family committed suicide, the whole Phoenix family has retreated rapidly at an unimaginable speed. Now, the Phoenix family is like the captive in Ziwei Emperor''s palace, and only dare to shrink in the extinct volcano, Dare not appear in front of the Terrans in the earth fairy world.


    The second elder Zhao Changfeng wants to take this opportunity to return the Phoenix family to the peak. Zhao Qing is for his own personal interests. Only the eldest elder Zhao Ye and the Third Elder Zhao Yu can see the situation clearly. Now the fairy world is in chaos, they can''t easily control the Oriental world, even if they control it, It is also difficult for them to hold such a large territory in the eastern world.

 Chapter 568

    In the Oriental world, in Ziwei Imperial Palace, Su Mu returned to Ziwei pavilion after a day''s cultivation. This was originally the residence of Ziwei emperor and the most important place in Ziwei Imperial Palace, but now it belongs to Su mu. In these days, Su Mu completely transformed Ziwei Pavilion into his favorite shape, It can be said that no one in Ziwei emperor palace has the right to speak except Su mu.


    Of course, except Xue he and marshal Shenwei, who are recuperating in seclusion, they are the three marshals of Ziwei Imperial Palace anyway. They have no less right to speak than themselves, but Su Mu is very confident that he will assimilate and master all the remaining armies under their command in his own hands sooner or later.


    Although Su Mu has only six accomplishments in golden fairyland, relying on his free Dharma and some cards, it is definitely not a problem to fight some ordinary Luo Jinxian, so Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about someone coming to Ziwei palace to assassinate himself. Even if his strength is far better than himself, Ziwei palace can still be a big man, Mr. Feng Huafeng''s strength is no joke. The cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian''s 11th grade can definitely help Su Mu suppress all dissidents in the whole oriental world.


    However, Su Mu doesn''t want to expose Feng Hua in a short time. He also wants to attract all the ambitious people in the Oriental world by relying on his young strength. Only after catching them all can su Mu control the Oriental world safely. Otherwise, even if Su Mu has mastered the Oriental world, I don''t know how many ambitious people will thrive in the cities of the eastern world.


    Just when Su Mu was going to go around Ziwei Imperial Palace, a man in black armor hurried to Su Mu''s face, knelt down on one knee and arched his hand and said, "Lord, spy on the return, the ambition of the eastern Phoenix family has been revealed, and he will send troops to our Ziwei Imperial Palace in a few days."


    "Go down." Su Mu waved his hand and said.


    "Promise!"


    "Phoenix clan? Unexpectedly, the first person to bite the hook was their Phoenix clan. Ao Mo told me about the strength of the Phoenix clan when he was in Xuantian. Even though the Phoenix clan in the earth fairy world is somewhat different from that in the upper fairy world, it is absolutely the same. The Phoenix clan in the upper fairy world is the overlord of the demon clan, and so is the Phoenix clan in the earth fairy world. No matter where the Phoenix is placed, it is absolutely powerful There is! "Su Mu thought to himself. He couldn''t help thinking about the countermeasures. If the Phoenix family came, he couldn''t take it lightly. After all, it''s easy to destroy Su Mu''s sergeant with the current strong strength of the Phoenix family.


    "It''s a pity that old Mr. Feng went to practice in private as soon as he came here. Otherwise, I can ask his opinion, but I remember that I forgot a person. That guy''s intelligence is not weak."


    When Su Mu thought of this, he immediately shouted to the outside of Ziwei Pavilion, "go and ask Sima Zhonglin to come to Ziwei Pavilion."


    ......


    Different from Ziwei emperor''s way of running Ziwei palace, Ziwei emperor''s way of running Ziwei palace is the same as that of ordinary people, but Su Mu''s way of running is very different. Su Mu wants to go to the imperial dynasty to unite and transport the dynasty, and fly up with everyone in the dynasty by supreme air, so Su Mu began to plan so early.


    Ziwei Imperial Palace, as one of the original five imperial palaces, itself has endless great Qi luck, but no one knows how to use these Qi luck. However, Su Mu is different. After reading countless novels, he clearly knows the use methods of Qi luck in those worlds. Even if they are different from those in the earth fairy world, they are definitely different.


    Su Mu drew on the spirit gathering method of various religions in the prosperous and desolate world. He used the heavenly book to seal the God list as a temporary thing to suppress the spirit, and will replace it when he finds a better object.


    When the Qi is condensed to a certain extent, Su mu can worship the heaven and change his power to call the country. At that time, the Qi of Ziwei imperial palace can definitely make the new country become the imperial dynasty. As long as he continues to work hard for a period of time, it is absolutely easy to upgrade the imperial dynasty to the imperial dynasty.


    While Su Mu was thinking, Sima Zhonglin hurried into the Ziwei Pavilion, saluted Su Mu and said, "minister, Sima Zhonglin has seen the holy master."


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech and said, "Sima Zhonglin, I can understand why you call me the Lord?"


    Sima Zhonglin looked up at Su Mu and said solemnly: "It was discovered by my subordinates. The way the emperor operated Ziwei palace was totally different from the original Ziwei palace. I once saw this way in a book. The emperor wanted to condense a country''s gas, establish a country, and unify the earth fairy world in the name of a country! Only the emperor established the country and managed it in the way of a country , the fairyland will not be separated again after countless years. Only the Holy Lord manages it in a national way, and there will be no trouble in the fairyland after it rises on the Holy Lord in the future. "


    After Sima Zhonglin finished, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. He was very impressed by Sima Zhonglin''s IQ. He could only find his purpose from some small details. What should he say?


    "Sima Zhonglin, you are very good. You have completely seen through my mind. Yes, I really want to unify the whole fairy world in the name of a country. Only in this way can the fairy world not be separated again in the future. However, you have not guessed it completely. You will understand in the future that what I want to do is not just to establish a unified fairy world."


    After that, Su Mu took a deep breath. Now it''s useless to say so much. Su Mu said: "before the country is established, you can''t call me the Holy Lord. After all, I know the power of saints. I can''t afford to call me the Lord in the future. Do you understand?"


    "My subordinates obey. Sima Zhonglin dares to ask the Lord. It''s for those ambitious people in the Oriental world that he asks his subordinates this time?" Sima Zhonglin asks aloud. Although it''s a question, his tone has determined this possibility.


    "You guessed right. I came here to discuss those ambitious people. Do you know the Feng clan? They''re going to decline and the whole clan''s combat power will send troops to us. How do you think we can resist?" Su Mu asked. He looked at Sima Zhonglin curiously and wanted to see what he could do to solve the problem, After all, now he is not an opponent of the Phoenix family except Mr. Feng.

 Chapter 569

    Sima Zhonglin thought for a moment after hearing Su Mu''s words, then raised his head and said aloud: "If we return to the Lord, we don''t have to resist the Phoenix family for the time being, and we not only don''t have to resist the Phoenix family, but also show our defeat in the attack of the Phoenix family, so that the ambitious people in the eastern world feel that the Lord is just a person who can''t be used. Then we can lead out most of the ambitious people in the eastern world and solve them together."


    Su Mu smiled and said aloud: "Sima Zhonglin, I think you overestimate the current strength of our Ziwei imperial palace. Under the condition that none of the three marshals will fight, it is very reluctantly to rely on all our fighting power to resist the Phoenix family. Don''t you know? If only the Phoenix family is good, if other ambitious people in the Oriental world join the Phoenix family We can''t resist the family camp''s attack on us at present. Zhonglin, your strategy is really good, but our current strength is not enough to implement this strategy. Let''s solve the Feng family first. "


    After su Mu''s voice fell, Sima Zhonglin nodded and said, "in that case, my subordinates are willing to be the commander of the first army to solve the enemy for the Lord. My subordinates promise that as long as Sima Zhonglin is still alive, the Phoenix family will never drive the army to Ziwei emperor''s Palace!"


    "So confident? Well, I don''t want to know where you get confidence, but I''m willing to believe you. How many sergeants do you need? As long as you speak, it doesn''t matter if you give the 500000 elite to you, but on one condition, you have to save a little and don''t kill all these people on the battlefield." Su Mu said with a smile.


    Sima Zhonglin took a deep breath when he heard Su Mu''s words. How much trust he has in himself. You know, the 500000 elite teachers are the strong ones in golden fairyland. Su Mu took a lot of effort to get them, but Su Mu said that he would hand over all the 500000 troops to himself as long as he spoke. This is very good for himself don ''t worry?


    "Please be relieved, Lord. The 500000 troops are the elite of our elite. My subordinates will never let them bleed in vain, but my subordinates don''t need so much. Please give me 200000 golden fairyland troops and 500000 ordinary sergeants. 700000 troops are enough to resist the invasion of the Phoenix clan." Sima Zhonglin said confidently that even if the top combat power of the Phoenix family was much more than them, he still boasted. He was not afraid at all, as if he had everything in his own hands.


    It''s good to have self-confidence, but too much self-confidence becomes conceit. It''s not that Su Mu doesn''t believe it. Sima Zhonglin''s ability, but the high-level combat power of the Phoenix family is much stronger than them. There are nearly ten strong people at the level of Da Luo Jinxian alone. Although they are all the first and second products of Da Luo Jinxian, they are still a very strong combat power for Su Mu at present. We should be careful It''s not so easy to resist.


    But Sima Zhonglin is confident that he can resist the Phoenix clan by relying on 200000 golden immortals and 500000 true fairyland sergeants. What''s the concept? Su Mu knows that a good commander can often play a great role in a battle, and even solve the enemy by relying on sergeants weaker than the enemy. However, the strength of the Phoenix clan is better than that of Su Mu''s current command It''s too powerful. Sima Zhonglin can block those Phoenix Jinxian, but what about those big Luo Jinxian? There''s more than one big Luo Jinxian in the Phoenix!


    Although the Phoenix family was raised in Ziwei emperor''s palace and rushed to the extinct volcano, I''m afraid the southern Immortal Emperor among the five emperors may not be the opponent of the Phoenix family. After all, the Phoenix family is also one of the two leaders of the demon family. In other words, the Phoenix family is now extinct after the chaos in the earth fairy world. After Ziwei emperor was imprisoned , the strength of the Phoenix family can even rank in the top ten or even the top five in the fairy world!


    This is the conclusion only after counting the hidden forces and the five imperial palaces!


    Originally, the five great emperors checked and balanced each other, and no one would take care of each other''s affairs, but now it is different. With the Tianting showing far more strength than the great emperor palaces, the other four emperor palaces have lost the ability to check and balance with Tianting.


    Originally, in the view of the people in the fairy world, crape myrtle palace was the first force under the heaven, and the only force that could fight against the heaven on its own. But what happened? When the Jade Emperor God entered the northern world with 3 million elite to attack the Qinghua emperor palace, the heaven did not lose in the face of the attack of gouchen emperor palace and crape myrtle palace, but there was a peerless world The strong man defeated both sides with his own strength and captured the crape myrtle emperor alive. The legendary strong man Huang Laojiu broke his arm and hooked up several top Luo Jinxian in emperor Chen palace and crape myrtle palace!


    What''s this? The original appearance of mutual checks and balances was deliberately exposed to the public, which made everyone feel that the strength of Tianting didn''t exceed them much, so suddenly launched a war when everyone didn''t expect, which directly caused chaos in the earth fairy world!


    Of course, it''s just a matter of the human race. Although the demon race lives in the earth fairy world with the human race, few people have found the existence of the demon race. Even many people have never seen the demon race in their whole life. They have only seen the demon beast. Unlike the demon race, the demon beast is just a kind of beast that gives birth to wisdom, a beast that knows how to advance and retreat and how to bite, but the demon race is different , the demon clan can use great mana. The strength of some powerful demon clans is even stronger than that of the general Luo Jinxian. However, although we have heard so many rumors of the demon clan, there are few people who really see the demon clan.


    Dragon and Phoenix are not considered. Although they are the head of the demon family, everyone knows very well that they are divine beasts, not the same root of the demon family. They are the divine beast race bred by nature, which is completely different from those demon families cultivated the day after tomorrow, just because their cultivation methods are close.


    How powerful is the Phoenix family? One of the overlords of the ancient fairyland, although defeated, is definitely the top force in the fairyland. Now, after the disturbance of the fairyland, it can even rank among the top ten and five forces in the fairyland. Now this top force plans to take control of the Oriental world from Su mu, a hairy little boy. Su Mu will never agree!


    It''s only after the confrontation that we can know the result. If our side has lost, we have to bother Feng Hua to suppress it. However, if Feng Hua does, the ambitious people in the whole oriental world dare not come out?

 Chapter 570

    Su Mu once thought of attracting all the ambitious people in the eastern world, and then Feng Hua took the initiative to solve it, but his decision was rejected by Feng Hua. Feng Hua told him that he had to rely on himself to practice together. If he relied too much on others, what he grew up was only the flowers in the greenhouse, which was useless.


    Feng Hua can protect them for a while, but he can''t protect them for a lifetime. What if Feng Hua happened to be away that day and a strong man came to attack? They still have to rely on their own strength to solve the problem. This remark also made Su Mu reflect for a few days. Originally, he didn''t like to rely on others so much. Why have so many changes recently? Not only want to rely on the strength of others to improve themselves, but also want to rely on the strength of others to build a country?


    Relying on others in this way, even if Su Mu succeeded in the end, what can he do with his combat effectiveness? Will those people in the fairy world really be convinced? Everyone will think that Su Mu is just a young generation who relies on others to develop. He will never be convinced of him.


    If you want to establish a unified fairyland of the Imperial Palace, you must have the strength to suppress everything. Now your strength has reached the peak of the six products of the golden fairyland, and you are only half a step away from entering the seven products of the golden fairyland. If you seize the opportunity to enter the realm of enlightenment, it is not impossible to enter the realm of Dalai by relying on the inside information.


    However, enlightenment is not so easy. Although Su Mu has experienced enlightenment several times, he has not been able to find a way to enter the realm of enlightenment anytime and anywhere.


    Although it''s absurd to say, Su Mu really wants to master the way to enter the realm of enlightenment, but after so many times of enlightenment, Su Mu doesn''t get anything useful from it. He doesn''t get any other benefits except the improvement of his cultivation and the deepening of some of his skills.


    If Su Mu''s idea is known to others, he will be ridiculed. It''s hard for others to find out that Su Mu has entered the realm of enlightenment. He even wants to master it so that he can enter the realm of enlightenment at any time. Isn''t he dreaming?


    Su Mu now has many cards in his hands, but few children are proficient. Only the Cao Mie sword formula and his free Dharma can show good combat power in the earth fairy world. The other means only have less opportunities for Su Mu to use after flying up, and there is no reason to deepen his cultivation, As a result, the original powerful means are not so satisfactory now.


    However, Su Mu has not given up his cultivation for so many years and has been studying it. One of them is the life skill Su Mu is now practicing. The divine elephant calms the prison. This skill is too powerful. The moves inside are still very powerful for Su Mu today. They are all moves that can play more and more powerful with Su Mu''s growing cultivation.


    The second is the most precious Donghuang bell obtained in the forbidden area of Taiyi Holy Land in Xuantian continent. Although the mysterious man called himself Donghuang Taiyi, Su Mu didn''t believe it before. However, with more and more experience, Su Mu realized the uniqueness of Donghuang bell. There are too many prohibitions in it. Today''s su mu can''t refine it completely, It can only be used superficially. Su Mu feels that the Donghuang clock, which he keeps warm in his Dantian, is likely to be the best congenital treasure chaotic clock in the wasteland! Therefore, Su Mu has never given up his research on the Eastern imperial bell these days.


    As for the third, Su Mu didn''t drop at all. As the first card he got, the ability of year-old menstruation is too powerful. It can even be said that only when he completely mastered the time can he create such a skill. The future body of year-old menstruation can summon his virtual shadow in the next 500 years to fight for himself, 500 years! Although it is only a virtual shadow of Su Mu''s sitting practice for 500 years, it is also an extremely powerful means.


    When Su Mu just entered the crape myrtle emperor palace, didn''t he rely on the momentum of the future to fight against the crape myrtle emperor chamber of the ten products of Da Luo Jinxian? Although I fainted, it shocked many people, but the momentum was already so strong and the combat effectiveness can be imagined.


    You know, menstruation is not only about the future, but also the ability of the past. If you understand the second weight of menstruation, you can travel freely for a long time and never die! Although it''s not really immortality, it''s just the ability to swim through the long river of history to achieve immortality by relying on the ability of menstruation, it''s also an absolutely powerful means. Moreover, when facing the enemy, you find an invincible enemy who wants to cure you to death. Under this desperate situation, you can even escape into the long river of time, Go back to the past and kill the enemy in the future when he is the weakest, and directly let his powerful future disappear!


    What is this concept? It can be said that as long as you understand the second heavy menstruation, Su mu can always be invincible. Although killing the weak is not so useful for the strong who have mastered the time, it is also one of the absolute top supernatural powers!


    As for the ability of the third heavy menstruation, Su Mu doesn''t understand at all. Now, together, what is now? What is it now? The future is easy to understand. The next second is the future, the next hour is the future, and tomorrow is the future.


    The past is also very easy to understand. The last second is the past, the last hour is the past, and the last day is the past. The past and the future are changing all the time.


    But what is it now?


    Su mu can''t understand. What is now? Is it now, or is it the future? Or is it still in the past? My menstruation is too deep. Even after studying for so long, Su Mu is still on the starting line for the future, not to mention the more profound past and present.


    Of course, although the menstruation at the age of is too deep, it can also be greatly improved for Su mu. No matter what it is, although the menstruation at the age of is not as simple and easy to understand as the prison strength of God, and the benefits are more, Su Mu knows one thing very well, that is, wait until the day when he practices his menstruation at the age of, It''s definitely the day when you become the top power in countless worlds!


    However, his current thinking has no effect. At present, the most important thing for Su Mu is to improve his cultivation. His cultivation is still too weak. Even if he has a strong card, he can''t give full play to his real combat effectiveness. Therefore, Su Mu plans to close down for some days to see if he can enter the realm of enlightenment again.

 Chapter 571

    Looking at them, Zhao Yu turned helplessly and walked towards the rear of the Phoenix army. There was a luxurious chariot running in the air pulled by four dragons and horses. Zhao Yu directly entered the chariot and saw a woman with perfect face and a flame pattern on her forehead sitting in the chariot with a cat in her arms.


    "Miss, we are going to the place where Ziwei emperor palace is located." Zhao Yu sighed and sat opposite the woman.


    After seeing this, the woman asked curiously, "third uncle, is Zhao Qing''s patriarch embarrassed you again? Why do you sigh so much?"


    Zhao Yu shook his head, looked at the woman and said reluctantly, "I don''t know whether it was good or bad for me to send someone to bring you back. Although it seems to be good for you now, this time I feel an endless crisis. We Fengzu are afraid of suffering."


    "Third uncle, why do you think so? Our Phoenix family is one of the two leaders of the demon family, and it is also famous in the earth fairy world. Although Ziwei emperor palace was once powerful, Ziwei emperor has lost most of his high-level combat effectiveness after he was imprisoned. It is indeed a place for our current Phoenix family to attack, and as long as our lamp group gets Ziwei emperor palace, Then we can greatly improve the reputation of the Phoenix family, and the treasures in Ziwei emperor''s palace can be used by our Phoenix family at will, which can greatly improve the strength of our Phoenix family. This should be a good thing. Why should the third uncle always be so sad? "The woman smiled and comforted, She agreed with Zhao Qing''s decision to attack Ziwei emperor''s palace with the strength of the Feng family.


    "You''re too young to experience any real intrigue. I''m afraid the war started by our Feng clan will end in failure. Although I know how much benefit the clan leader can get from doing so, our Feng clan doesn''t have the ability to occupy the whole oriental world. What if we get it? In the end, we don''t have to hand it over to you obediently If the ambitious Jade Emperor God in heaven doesn''t make friends with our clan leaders at that time, what should we do? Won''t we have to face the end of the war with heaven? "Zhao Yu sighed. He may think a lot, and the one just mentioned is the most likely to happen.


    Now Tianting has just destroyed Qinghua emperor''s palace, and its reputation is booming. What if their Phoenix family occupied the eastern world and launched a war against them in the name of the same people in the five emperor''s palace that day? Maybe Tianting doesn''t need to be so troublesome. It just needs to order them to hand over Ziwei emperor''s palace, or they will destroy the whole Phoenix family. In this case, how will the arrogant Zhao Qing decide? Is it to bring the Phoenix family to a desperate situation, or to hand over the power of the Oriental world?


    Zhao Yu believes that in terms of Zhao Qing''s arrogance, he will definitely choose the first war. Only after the war will he know who the final winner is. This is what Zhao Yu is most worried about. Besides, it is not certain whether their Phoenix family is really capable of winning Ziwei emperor palace, not to mention Tianting.


    The news of Su Mu didn''t find any news except that they knew it was a climber flying from Xuantian mainland. They didn''t know how many sergeants under Su Mu''s command. You know, this is the most taboo in the war. It''s a big taboo for strategists to attack rashly without any information from the enemy!


    Perhaps in Zhao Qing''s opinion, their Phoenix family is powerful and can crush all forces in the eastern world, but is it really so? As the three elders, he still knows what''s going on in the Feng clan. Apart from anything else, they don''t have any combat experience, which makes it difficult to compete with those powerful forces.


    And what about the top forces? Which one didn''t grow up after countless battles? Moreover, Su Mu has been the leader of the Tianhe water army for so many years. Even in the northern world, there are rumors that Su Mu once entered the important City Yangcheng in the southeast of the northern world with less than 10000 sergeants, killed the city owner of Yangcheng with his own strength, and captured 200000 defenders of Yangcheng.


    What is this concept? Although I don''t know whether it''s true or not, this rumor at least shows that Su Mu is a man who is good at fighting and is very sensitive to fighting. It''s not certain whether they can really seize the control of the Oriental world from him.


    .......


    Seven days later, in Ziwei emperor''s palace, Su Mu closed the door and successfully broke through the seven grades of golden fairyland. Although he did not enter the realm of enlightenment again, at least his cultivation improved by one grade, which greatly increased his combat effectiveness.


    Soon after leaving the pass, Su Mu received the news that the Phoenix army had come to the place less than 80000 miles east of Ziwei palace, but they still didn''t stop, but continued to drive towards Ziwei palace. After hearing the speech, Su Mu shook his head reluctantly. Some people always like to give heads away. It seems that he needs to spread his reputation, Otherwise, in the future, both cats and dogs will dare to provoke themselves.


    Su Mu decided not to take care of those ambitious people hidden in the dark in the eastern world. After all, there are so many ambitious people that he can''t kill them all in his life. He might as well spend his time looking for them to improve his strength and make his strength weigh on them forever, which will become their nightmare as long as he still weighs on them, They dare not show their ambition for one day.


    "Call Lei Ming, Sima Zhonglin, LIANG Qing, Chen Xingpeng and Li Xiaoqi to meet me in Ziwei Pavilion." Su Mu stretched out and shouted outside Ziwei Pavilion.


    "Promise!"


    After the voice fell, Su Mu just sat down to have a cup of tea. A clear voice came in. The owner of the voice was a little unhappy and said, "young master, I''ll see them as soon as I come out of the closed door for seven days. Don''t you come to me to talk to me, young master? Are you really hiding from me?"


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he helplessly held his forehead and said, "tea, why are you here?"


    Red tea smiled at the speech, picked up the white jade Gu Zhong in his hand and said, "I came to give you something. I just cooked some soup and wanted to bring it here to let you taste the craft of red tea. Don''t mind if my taste is not good."


    Su Mu took over Gu Zhong and said strangely, "how did you know I left today? And I remember you can''t make soup?"


    "This is what red tea learned for childe. Are you moved?" red tea said with a smile.


    Su Mu was a little helpless when he heard the speech. He opened the cover of Gu Zhong, looked at the soup inside, took a deep breath, and said aloud, "it''s really moving. You must have never drunk it when you were making soup?"


    "No, this is the soup made by tea for the childe. How can you steal it?"


    Tea said with a smile, took out the spoon and handed it to Su Mu: "young master, taste it quickly and comment on tea. Do you need any improvement in the future?"


    Su Mu took the spoon and looked at the dark soup. His eyes twitched. He was not sure whether he could bear the terrible power of the soup. Looking at the dark soup inside, Su Mu felt some colic in his stomach.


    "Compared with light clothes, there is still a gap." Su Mu thought to himself. He filled a little with a spoon, put it in a white jade bowl and drank carefully.


    ¡°£¡£¡£¿¡±

 Chapter 572

    Su Mu not only didn''t take it seriously when the great enemy of the Phoenix family came, but also did his usual closed door practice, which made many sergeants feel strange. If it was other ambitious people in the eastern world, Su Mu didn''t care. After all, they can solve it with their current strength, but what is it now? The intruder is the Phoenix! Feng clan, one of the two leaders of the demon clan! The existence of the head of ten thousand demons!


    Moreover, in terms of the current situation in the fairy world, the overall strength of the Phoenix family can definitely rank the top. When such a powerful force invades, Su Mu has no action at all, even if he has no apparent resistance.


    Those who have just joined the command of Su mu in Ziwei Imperial Palace are wondering if Su Mu doesn''t know the terrorist strength of Da Luo Jinxian? But it''s impossible to think about it carefully. Since Su Mu is from Ziwei emperor''s palace, he must know the strength of Da Luo Jinxian very well. Is it difficult that Su Mu has any cards to resist the attack of the Phoenix family?


    Su Mu didn''t explain this. The sergeants who were working under Su Mu''s command for the time being couldn''t figure out why Su Mu didn''t care about the march of the Phoenix family. Although many people noticed that something was wrong, they couldn''t do anything because their lives were all in Su Mu''s hands, The only thing they can do is to keep Su Mu''s power in Ziwei imperial palace. Only in this way can they continue to live. This may be the price for them to join Su Mu''s command for some benefits that day.


    But if it''s just these costs, they are still willing to bet. After all, the Phoenix family has not appeared in front of the people in the earth fairy world for countless years. It has been suppressed by Ziwei emperor palace until the Oriental world has lost most of the top powers. This also shows that the Phoenix family may not be as strong as before, Therefore, if it is only the forces of the Phoenix family who invade, they still feel that they and others can resist it.


    Moreover, they are just a group of casual monks. Casual monks have always been afraid of death. They dare to fight against all enemies stronger than themselves. Perhaps this is also because they do not understand how terrible the real top strong men like da Luo Jinxian are. However, it is good for these newly recruited casual monks to be afraid of death. After all, if they are afraid, Then it''s hard to unite the morale of the army. They are not afraid to die, so they save a lot of things. They don''t have to do any homework for them before the war, so that they can reorganize the morale of the army and improve their morale.


    ......


    Six million miles away from the east of Ziwei emperor palace, the whole family army of the Phoenix family has moved here. The Phoenix family has a total of 300000 Jinxian. The eleven Jinxian of Da Luo and about a million Fengzu people hurried towards the Ziwei emperor palace with excitement, In the view of the Phoenix people, they have such a powerful fighting force that no one in the eastern world can suppress them except the previous Ziwei emperor palace. Ziwei emperor palace is no longer the Ziwei emperor palace in the past. Today''s Phoenix people are not unable to occupy the eastern world and become a new overlord.


    Not to mention, in Zhao Qing''s opinion, there is absolutely no enemy in the eastern world now. There are a total of 12 Phoenix people, and 11 Great Luo Jinxian have gone out. Except for the big elder''s suppression of the demon families under the volcano, all come together. The fighting power of the 11 great Luo Jinxian and 300000 Jinxian troops are accompanied by millions of troops, This powerful force is absolutely invincible in today''s Oriental world, so Zhao Qing didn''t know Su Mu carefully.


    In Zhao Qing''s opinion, Su Mu is just a hairy boy. Can''t they take it down when all the fighting power of the Phoenix family is mobilized? That''s impossible. Zhao Qing inflated, as if the Oriental world had fallen into her hands. No one in the whole oriental world could fight with their Phoenix family. If there were forces that could resist them, only Tianting and gouchen emperor palace had that ability. No matter who Zhao Qing left, he felt that he was not the opponent of the Phoenix family!


    "Clan leader, we are less than five million miles away from Ziwei emperor''s palace. Why haven''t we seen any ambush troops? It''s reasonable that the Phoenix family should not be unprepared for the massive attack on Su mu. We''ve come all the way smoothly for so long. No troops ambush us. If nothing else, the clan leader doesn''t feel strange "Are you?" Zhao Yu, the three elder of the Phoenix family, asked in a serious voice. In his opinion, although Su Mu is a hairy boy, how can he not have a little strength to become the second leader of Ziwei emperor palace? There may not be any traps waiting for them.


    "The three elders are worried too much. Su Mu is afraid that we Fengzu will be extremely frightened after we attack him. How can he send sergeants to ambush us? Besides, even if there is an ambush army, we can''t solve it at will? Su Mu has just become the Regent. It''s impossible for him to find a team that can resist our Fengzu in such a short time The army came out, so the eldest brother can tell you that the probability of our Phoenix family obtaining the Oriental world is definitely more than 90%. It is impossible for Su Mu to keep his position under the army of hundreds of thousands of golden immortals and millions of real immortals of our Phoenix family. "The second elder Zhao Changfeng said with a smile, his eyes full of confidence, just like Zhao Qing, He didn''t pay attention to Su Mu''s hairy boy at all.


    Zhao Qing couldn''t help grinning after hearing Zhao Changfeng''s words and said happily, "three elders, you have to learn more from two elders. How to take a long-term view? Su Mu is just a small stone on the way to the rise of our Phoenix family and a stepping stone for our whole Phoenix family. It''s not enough to be afraid."


    Zhao Yuwen was silent and didn''t speak. He was not poor about Zhao Qing''s words: "Stepping stone? You are too arrogant. What if Su Mu is not a stepping stone, but a stumbling block? Maybe Su Mu is neither a stepping stone nor a stumbling block, but a towering mountain? They don''t even know the details of Su mu. They sent troops to Ziwei emperor palace so easily. Can they really win this war? Can they really make the Phoenix family rise in this troubled world? It''s hard! "


    It''s impolite to say that Zhao Yu feels very little about the possibility that Zhao Qing and the Phoenix family can gain access to the Oriental world. Although they seem strong, they have been suppressed by Ziwei emperor palace for so many years. They have not been as invincible as the Phoenix family for so long. Although there are many strong people in the family, they just exist at the level of Da Luo Jinxian. Take him He said that as a great Luo Jinxian, he has never experienced a battle, and has no combat experience at all.


    Such a force that looks powerful but has no combat experience, even if it can obtain the whole eastern world, it will not be destroyed by the ambitious heaven in the twinkling of an eye.

 Chapter 573

    When Su Mu put the first mouthful of soup into his mouth, a taste like coal swept in, as if a dead duck had been burned into gray carbon and put into the pot to boil the soup without pulling out its hair. As Su muqiang swallowed the soup with this terrible taste, he immediately felt an invisible energy running around in his stomach. After a while, A pain like a knife twisted came out of his stomach. Su Mu closed his eyes and frowned. Some green tendons appeared on the back of his hand holding the spoon in his right hand.


    Red tea looked at Su mu with his eyes closed, as if he was nervous. He couldn''t help feeling strange. He thought Su Mu was enjoying the delicious soup, so he asked curiously, "young master, how about the soup? Is red tea good?"


    "OK! That''s great! Who taught you to cook the soup?" Su Mu opened his eyes and smiled, trying to endure the pain in his abdomen.


    Red tea smiled and said happily, "Mr. Feng taught me to cook, but the color of the soup is different from what Mr. Feng said. Maybe I put less seasoning?"


    "How did Mr. Feng teach you to cook soup? Isn''t he practicing in seclusion?" Su Mu felt helpless that Feng Hua was the one who taught tea to cook soup. If someone else said, Su Mu would kill him privately! Is this special soup? Is this murder or something!?


    Red tea smiled awkwardly when she heard the speech. Her face turned red and said: "Mr. Feng told me that to grasp a man''s heart, you must first grasp his stomach, so Mr. Feng taught me to cook these soup. However, according to Mr. Feng, the boiled soup should be white, but I don''t know if there is a wrong step. It is black after cooking, but I think it''s good to drink according to the childe''s appearance. Tea will be cooked to the public next time Drink. "


    However, Su Mu didn''t hurt tea''s self-confidence, but encouraged her. After all, this was the first time a girl cooked something. Some mistakes were normal. Su Mu covered all the remaining soup and put it aside, saying: "It''s all right. It''s normal to miss when cooking for the first time. Just learn more in the future. The soup tastes good, but it''s a little greasy. Put less oil and water next time. The soup doesn''t need too much oil, otherwise the soup won''t be so perfect."


    "That childe, how about I cook another pot for you tomorrow?" tea said with a smile, looking very happy.


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. He immediately felt a burst of colic in his abdomen, but he still said solemnly: "you don''t have to make soup for me in a short time. The Phoenix army is coming. I guess I have to go there in person. I''ll drink the soup when I come back."


    "That childe, you must drink these soup quickly. Mr. Feng said that the soup would not taste so good if it was cold." tea smiled and left Ziwei Pavilion, ready to go to the back kitchen to study how to boil the soup.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    Soon after tea came out of the Ziwei Pavilion, Su Mu covered his mouth and shouted. Soon, two bodyguards appeared in the Ziwei Pavilion. Seeing Su Mu''s appearance, they were in a hurry and hurried to Su Mu to hold him. Su muqiang endured the pain in his stomach and said one after another: "give me the water! Go and get me the water!"


    "Promise!" One of the bodyguards rushed out of the Ziwei Pavilion immediately after hearing the speech, looked anxious and hit the water, and then returned to the Ziwei Pavilion. Su Mu saw the bodyguard enter the Ziwei pavilion with water. Without saying anything, he directly put his head into the water, took a big saliva in his mouth and swallowed it into his stomach. He couldn''t care what etiquette was. Su Mu looked up to heaven to turn Xianyuan and let him into his stomach The water stirred all the black soup in the abdomen to one side, and then spit it out directly against the bucket on one side.


    After a cup of tea, Su Mu rinsed his mouth and wiped his mouth. He was deeply afraid. Some speechless said, "I, Su mu, is also the existence of a golden fairyland seven products. Now I almost died on a bowl of soup. Terrible! Terrible!"


    In Ziwei emperor''s small kitchen, red tea is very happy to be busy in the kitchen. Although she doesn''t know what she is busy, she holds a kitchen knife in her left hand and a white unknown object in her right hand. It seems that she does have the taste of a cook, but the dishes she makes


    Just then, Feng Hua strode into the small kitchen, looked at tea, smiled and said, "tea girl, how''s it going? Has the soup been cooked? Did you send it to the Lord?"


    "Thank you, Mr. Feng, for teaching me how to cook soup. The soup has been sent to the childe. The childe also drank it and praised me."


    Tea smiled and replied, then continued: "in the future, I will cook for the childe every day. Sooner or later, he will be conquered by my cooking!"


    Feng Hua smiled and said, "well, that''s good. What''s your reaction after drinking? For example, what''s in front of you?"


    "There''s no way. The childe just enjoyed the taste of the soup with his eyes closed, and then praised me a lot." red tea smiled and said.


    "It''s good. Keep going. As long as you can conquer the Lord''s stomach, you won''t be far from grasping the Lord''s heart." Feng Hua said with a smile.


    When the voice dropped, Feng Hua turned to find Su Mu to chat, but he was stopped by red tea. Red tea asked curiously, "Mr. Feng, I don''t understand one thing, that is, you told me that the soup should be white, but why did I cook black? Did you put something less in it?"


    Feng Hua was stunned and asked strangely, "black? Shouldn''t you? Did you put all the things I told you?"


    Tea smell speech nodded, very sure answer said: "well, I''m sure I put all, the same are a lot."


    "That''s strange." Feng Hua was a little confused, but he didn''t think much. He thought that maybe tea accidentally put something wrong? He didn''t care. He said, "it''s okay. Black is black. Anyway, the Lord praised you after drinking. This shows that the taste of the soup is still good. Just pay attention to it next time. I''ll go to the Lord first."


    "OK, Mr. Feng, go slowly." tea nodded, then turned around and got busy in the small kitchen. Why didn''t she find cooking so fun before? Tea heart secretly decided that cooking in the future is their first hobby! It''s just that childe likes to eat, isn''t it?

 Chapter 574

    When Feng Hua came to Ziwei Pavilion, Su mu, supported by two bodyguards, went to the master''s seat and sat down. He gasped in horror. Feng Hua frowned and quickly asked, "what''s the matter with you, Lord? Why are you so frightened?"


    Su Mu looked up at the speech and saw Feng Hua appear in front of him. He suddenly looked bitter and said, "the past can''t bear to look back. It''s really fatal. Mr. Feng, why did you hurt me?"


    Feng Hua couldn''t help but feel very puzzled and asked curiously, "why does the LORD say that? You gave me all the longevity yuan that Feng Hua can live. How can the Taoist priest harm you? Besides, if the Taoist priest wants to harm the Lord, just shoot directly, and there won''t be any Yin moves?"


    At the moment, Feng Hua thought that Su Mu had been provoked by something and couldn''t help explaining and proving his innocence for himself, but Feng Hua obviously didn''t know what had just happened. Su Mu waved his hand after hearing the speech, explained aloud and said directly: "did you teach red tea to cook soup?"


    "Yes, everyone can see that Miss tea loves the Lord. The Taoist priest wanted to make a marriage, so he taught Miss tea to make soup. What''s the matter, Lord? Is there anything wrong with the soup?" Feng Hua asked suspiciously.


    Su Mu waved his hand again without explaining. He directly asked the bodyguard beside him to fill a bowl of soup for Feng Huaduan. Su Mu said, "Mr. Feng, have a taste and try the craft of red tea."


    After the voice fell, Su Mu seemed to think of some bad memories. His face was bitter, and he felt that his abdomen began to ache again. The strange feeling in his heart also appeared again. Su Mu waved his hand quickly, and another guard quickly brought a bucket to Su Mu to catch it. Then Su Mu suddenly vomited, and a burst of dry water vomited out of his mouth, Then Su Mu took the water on the table and rinsed it. Then he spit it into the bucket and asked the bodyguard to take it away. Then he felt much more comfortable.


    Seeing Su Mu''s appearance, Feng Hua couldn''t help wondering. Then he saw the soup brought to him by the forehead guard. The black soup was steaming smoke, as if a fire had burned the mountain. The slightly pungent smell was introduced into his nose, which made him wave his hand and disperse the air. Feng Hua frowned at the soup in the bowl and asked, "Lord, is this soup?"


    "It''s made of tea. You taught me to drink it." Su Mu said with a very unhappy face. Feng Hua was blind and had to let him try his own suffering.


    Feng Hua''s face turned black when he heard the speech. Looking at the soup in his bowl, he couldn''t help frowning and said, "Lord, do you want to drink?"


    "It''s your idea. It''s ok if you can''t finish drinking. You have to try how good tea is." Su Mu took a deep breath and said.


    Feng Hua nodded at Wen Yan and looked at the soup in his bowl. He couldn''t help but feel a little helpless. He filled it with a spoon and put it into his mouth. Then he swallowed it at one breath. Some of the soup was slightly cool, but there was still a certain heat. In fact, these were not very important, Most importantly, Feng Hua felt that when the soup entered his stomach, his stomach seemed to be roasted by fire, and even his stomach was constantly twitching.


    "If it hadn''t been made by the tea girl, I would have thought someone was going to poison the Lord." Feng Hua said with a dark face. The strange feeling in his stomach at the moment made him very uncomfortable. Now he also understands how scary tea''s craft is.


    "All right, pour it out. Don''t let tea know. You two have dealt with all the soup. Don''t let tea find that you have poured out the soup, okay?" Su Mu said to the two guards.


    "I see."


    ......


    After a long rest, Su Mu and Feng Huacai came out of the shadow of the soup, and ate a lot of delicious fruit to eliminate the strange feeling in their stomach. However, once the flatulence came out of their throat, the taste of the soup would still attack their mouth, making them constantly resist the convulsion in their stomach and dare not burp.


    After a while, LIANG Qing and the four people also came to the Ziwei Pavilion. Thunder hurried into the Ziwei Pavilion behind them. The five people saw Su Mu sitting on the throne with an ugly face. They thought it was something. They didn''t dare to ask more. They knelt down on one knee and said, "I''ve seen the Lord and Mr. Feng."


    "Why did you come so slowly?" Su Mu frowned and asked. How long has it been since people called them? If they had come earlier, they might have been able to taste the ''delicious soup'' made by tea.


    "Back to the Lord, the four of us were discussing how to solve the offending Feng clan. The strength of the Feng clan is much stronger than us, so we must think of a comprehensive strategy to know how to solve the trouble brought by the Feng clan." Lei Ming said aloud. In ordinary days, he has the best relationship with Su mu, That is, when Su Mu''s face was so ugly, he still dared to speak.


    "Forget it, did you come up with any results?" Su Mu waved his hand casually.


    "Not yet." Lei Ming said with an embarrassed face. After all, none of the five of them knew anything about the Phoenix family. Although the fourth general of Changyang had traveled all over the world and knew more things, he knew little about the Phoenix family. After all, the Phoenix family lived in a silent volcano all day, Except for the Phoenix family, all people who want to enter the extinct volcano must achieve the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian before they will not be suppressed by the high temperature of the extinct volcano. Therefore, the fourth general of Changyang, who was not strong in cultivation at the beginning, has never been to the place of the Phoenix family. How can he know the news of the Phoenix family?


    As for thunder, let alone thunder. Su Mu has known everything about thunder for a long time. He has never been to extinguish volcanoes, and even never learned about the existence of Feng nationality before. What Lei Ming did most before in Tianhe herringbone camp was to guard Tianhe, or a commander led them to inspect the places in the eastern world, I haven''t done anything else.


    "What have you been discussing for so long? Come on, thunder, send a message to reorganize the three armies. We can''t afford to lose a war with the Phoenix family. Although the Phoenix family is strong, we are not idle people. Since the Phoenix family wants to take our foundation, we will wipe out the Phoenix family in the name of orthodoxy in the eastern world. Although the Phoenix family is strong, we can do something To be sure, the feng people have been kept in captivity for so many years, and their fighting experience can be said to be few children and few children. Of course, they may have fought with their own people in the extinct volcano, but these are not important. The important thing is that I need to win this war! "Su Mu said solemnly.


    "Subordinates understand!"

 Chapter 575

    With Su Mu''s order, his two million troops immediately moved. One by one, holding first-class weapons and wearing black gold armor, they marched solemnly towards the East. They can''t wait until the Phoenix family hit their faces.


    To tell the truth, they don''t care who the final winner of this battle is, and they don''t want to compete with a top force as huge as the Phoenix family. However, Su Mu holds the spirits of their two million people and can take all their lives in one thought, so they take this war seriously, If Su Mu didn''t master their spirits, there''s no need to think about it. I''m afraid there are no more than 100000 of their two million people willing to stay in the end, but it''s a pity that they can only compete with the giant Phoenix family for their own small life.


    Although they are not afraid of death, who wants to die if they can live? Isn''t it good to live? They still have a lot of life waiting for them to spend. They are really not afraid of death. On the first day they were born in the fairy world, they should understand that the fairy world is a place where the jungle is strong. They can only live if they become strong, but they are not strong now. Even self-protection is very difficult.


    "Lord, where is the Sifang Valley? According to the records, there was an earth shaking war with four directions and four entrances. There is an unknown thing around that can affect the divine consciousness. Although the impact is not very serious, for those with low cultivation, once they step into a dark place, they will lose all sense of direction "Lei Ming looked at the Sifang Valley not far ahead and explained to Su mu.


    "Sifang Valley?"


    As like as two peas in the valley, Su Mu''s Wen Shen took a deep breath and spread his own knowledge to the four sides of the valley. It was as though he had just heard the same thing as thunder. After his entry into the Quartet Valley, he became extremely weak. I''m afraid that if I want to use God''s knowledge and explore around the Quartet Valley, I will be able to do it if I don''t mention it.


    "There has never been a lack of strange places in the world. What''s the geographical location of Sifang Valley?" Su Mu asked aloud. He wanted to know about the huge Canyon in front. If he could, it was actually a good place to ambush the Phoenix army.


    When Lei Ming smelled Yan, he took out his map of the Oriental world, looked at it carefully, frowned and said: "The location is very poor. The Sifang Valley extends in all directions. Moreover, because we don''t know what affects us all year round, there are often yellow sand all over the sky, and even a terrorist storm that killed Jinxian. In addition, there is no place to hide the army in Sifang valley because of yellow sand. Once we step into it, we don''t have any place to ambush In the face of us, there are only endless attacks from the Phoenix family, and it is very difficult to avoid them. "


    "But I think this is a good place," Su Mu said, looking at the map of the Oriental world in Lei Ming''s hand.


    Thunder was stunned when he heard the speech. He didn''t understand what Su Mu meant. Su Mu took the map from his hand, pointed to the location of Sifang Valley and said: "After stepping through Sifang Valley, the river across the eastern world is in front of us. There are many dangerous monsters lurking in the river. Some powerful monsters can even rival Jinxian. Although they will not bring us any influence, the Phoenix family is the first of all monsters. God knows whether they will call up the monsters in the river after we step through Sifang valley Deal with us, and now the Phoenix family is crossing the river. After stepping through Sifang Valley, we will reach a plain. Where is worse than Sifang Valley? It can be said that Sifang Valley is the best ambush place for us now. "


    After that, Su Mu directly collected the map and handed it to Lei Ming. He said, "if the order goes down, 500000 golden fairyland sergeants will be divided into five teams. A team of 100000 golden fairyland sergeants will wait for 400000 real fairyland sergeants to go into the Sifang Valley to find a place to ambush. Even if there is no place to ambush, use your strong cultivation to dig a pit in the Sifang Valley and bury yourself, okay?"


    "Subordinates obey!" although Lei Ming doesn''t understand Su Mu''s intention, as the commander under Su mu, the only thing he needs to do is to convey Su Mu''s orders to him.


    Su Mu looked at the crisscross Sifang valley below. It was indeed the same as what thunder said. It was not a perfect ambush place, but a place with extremely poor location. However, Su Mu knew that the plain after stepping through Sifang valley was more difficult to provide them with a winning opportunity as a geographical location. Now they can only take risks to ambush in Sifang Valley and wait It''s time.


    "Lord, why divide the sergeant into five parts? Although the four directions Valley extends in all directions and has numerous exports, there are only four that can accommodate the entry and exit of the army? Isn''t it enough to divide into four parts? Moreover, no army can add a lot of combat power, and the probability of winning will be greater, isn''t it?" LIANG Qing asked aloud. He is a resourceful man. Although he can''t compare with his boss Ma Zhonglin, he is definitely a great general who can command the army.


    "Don''t you understand when General Liang thinks about it?" Su Mu said with a smile and didn''t explain. He thought it shouldn''t be difficult to see through his intention with LIANG Qing''s wisdom.


    LIANG Qing frowned when he heard the speech. He still didn''t know what Su Mu meant, but he didn''t ask much. He just lowered his head and continued to think. Sima Zhonglin smiled and said, "Lord, my subordinates think a little, but don''t know if it''s the same as the Lord''s plan?"


    "Tell me?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    Sima Zhonglin nodded and said aloud: "Although the number of our army is twice as many as that of the Feng family, except for the 500000 golden fairyland army, there are all real fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyland fairyla If you hit hard, there is absolutely no possibility of victory. Of course, if Mr. Feng makes a move, it will be mentioned separately. "


    After that, Sima Zhonglin looked at Su Mu and said, "the Lord wants to block four exits with four armies, and then the last one appears as a strange soldier in the most unexpected place of the Phoenix family. I don''t know what my subordinates can say?"

 Chapter 576

    After hearing Sima Zhonglin''s words, Su Mu looked at him with a smile and said, "you guessed well. That''s what I really planned. You go down and prepare."


    "Subordinates understand." Sima Zhonglin arched his hand, turned and jumped into the Sifang valley. LIANG Qing and others understood Su Mu''s meaning after Sima Zhonglin''s explanation, and turned one by one and walked towards the Sifang valley.


    "Lord, will the four of us stay here to protect you or will we enter the valley of the four directions together?" he asked ruthlessly.


    "What to protect? If you want to go down and play, go. Anyway, I don''t need your protection for the time being, but listen. Don''t annoy those Phoenix people whose cultivation is much higher than you. I value you four very much. Don''t explain your sex here." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "Understand!" ruthlessly smelling the words, dun grinned and jumped into the Sifang Valley, followed by iron hand and others.


    ......


    On the other side, millions of Fengzu troops have crossed the river and are walking up a plain towards the location of Sifang valley.


    "Clan leader, do you think Su Mu is really scared by us? We haven''t encountered any ambush in recent days. All the way is unimpeded. Can we really kill the inside of Ziwei Imperial Palace so easily?" the second eldest Zhao Changfeng said with a smile. At the moment, their location is less than 80000 miles away from Ziwei imperial palace, It has crossed the great river of heaven''s scourge. It can be said that there is no place to stop them from advancing all the way.


    "It''s understandable that a hairy boy dare not fight in the face of such a huge force of the Phoenix family. Since he didn''t ambush us, it means that he either wants to fight us in Ziwei emperor''s palace, or he will respectfully wait outside Ziwei emperor''s palace for us to hand over the rights of the Oriental world to himself. If it''s the former, kill him. If he knows If the trend of the times, I will choose the second one, so I might keep him alive. "Zhao Qing said with a disdainful smile. Her gorgeous face combined with her smile makes her look like a different style, but Zhao Changfeng and other Phoenix people don''t think so. It''s not a beautiful person. It''s a devil''s smile!


    Just when the Feng family army felt that there was no ambush in front of it and planned to rush directly to Ziwei emperor palace, Zhao Yu suddenly spoke. Zhao Yu came to Zhao Qing and said, "clan leader, the Sifang Valley is ahead. Should we be more careful?"


    Zhao Qing was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he couldn''t help laughing and said: "No, although Su Mu is just a hairy boy, he should also know where Sifang Valley is. No one dares to ambush there. The war countless years ago showed that Sifang Valley is by no means a good place for ambush. Compared with Sifang Valley, the plain under our feet is much better than where to ambush."


    Zhao Yu thought when he heard the speech, where is Sifang Valley? The yellow sand is all over the sky, and there is no hiding place. Where to ambush is no doubt not to make trouble for yourself. Sifang valley should not have any ambush. After all, if you ambush in Sifang Valley, the Phoenix Army can throw countless attacks from the sky at you, and it is difficult for you to avoid without any hiding Hiding place.


    But they never expected that Su Mu not only chose to set up ambushes in Sifang Valley, but also set up a plan to fight in Sifang valley.


    The night slowly fell. The Feng family army didn''t stop to rest, but planned to take advantage of the night and arrive at Ziwei emperor palace early tomorrow morning. After crossing the plain, Sifang Valley appeared in front of the Feng family. Now they have two choices: one is to fly directly, and the other is to cross Sifang valley.


    Don''t think about it. Flying over Sifang Valley is definitely the best choice, but many sergeants of the Feng family have felt tired because of their nonstop journey these days. If they fly over such a big canyon as Sifang Valley again, it will certainly consume a lot of cents and delay their time to seize the eastern world.


    Therefore, after thinking for a long time, Zhao Qing decided to cross Sifang Valley on foot. The cultivation of millions of troops is not weak, and the weakest has the cultivation of real fairyland. Therefore, it is not very difficult to cross Sifang Valley on foot, but she doesn''t know that it is because of this decision that the Phoenix family has gone to another road.


    As the night fell, the dark Sifang Valley could not see five fingers, and even the moonlight could not cover into the Sifang valley. Their divine consciousness was suppressed again, and there was no way to explore the surroundings by relying on their divine consciousness. Therefore, it was difficult for them to perceive the crisis in the Sifang Valley when the visibility of the millions of Phoenix troops was only more than ten meters.


    "Lord, the Phoenix family has entered the Sifang valley." Chen Xingpeng took out the messenger jade charm and sent a message to Su mu. He sat in the east of Sifang Valley, which is the entrance of the Phoenix family. They hid under the yellow sand and watched the Phoenix family walk past them. Some unlucky sergeants were even trampled by the Phoenix family army. After that, they hid under the yellow sand. It was inevitable to be trampled.


    "Keep waiting. When the Phoenix army enters the middle of the Sifang Valley, you kill out at the same time with the other three armies, okay?" Su Mu said.


    "Subordinates understand."


    Chen Xingpeng nodded, took away the jade talisman and looked at the people: "the Lord has orders to continue to ambush until the Phoenix family enters the central part of Sifang Valley and kills out with the rest of the four armies at the same time."


    "I see."


    In the Phoenix chariot team, Yanji was sitting in one of the chariots. She was curious and opened the chariot curtains to check the appearance around, but she couldn''t see anything in the dark space, which made her a little helpless and had to put down the chariot curtains.


    Sitting in the chariot, Yanji took a deep breath and couldn''t help thinking, "I don''t know if Su Mu is him? It''s reasonable that his talent is so strong and should have soared over the years? But his accomplishments won''t improve so fast? Is it him? If it''s him, should I help the Phoenix family or help him?"


    In the middle of the night, the moon has floated to the top of his head, and Su Mu vaguely sees a team coming towards his position. Su Mu hides his breath and looks at the team. With the sound of footsteps getting heavier and heavier, the surrounding yellow sand is scattered because of these heavy footsteps. Su Mu knows that the time is coming.

 Chapter 577

    Su Mu noticed that the time had come. Without saying a word, he directly crushed a spell in his hand. The red light broke through the sky and directly illuminated the Sifang valley. The feng people were surprised that there was an ambush in the Sifang Valley!?


    Su Mu''s four generals saw the signal bomb launch, and without saying a word, they came out directly from all around. Everyone led 100000 golden immortals and 400000 real immortals, which seemed to be quite powerful. A total of four teams surrounded from all directions, blocked all the exits of the Phoenix family, and pressed away with rigorous steps towards the location of the Phoenix family army.


    "Damn it! He really dares to ambush in places like Sifang Valley! Are you kidding!" Zhao Qing''s face is very ugly. She thought Su Mu had been arrested. She never thought that Su Mu would ambush in Sifang Valley again. After all, they have spent countless good places to ambush all the way without meeting an ambush, There was no ambush at the natural moat where they were most likely to resist them. On the contrary, there was an ambush set up by Su Mu where they thought there was no ambush!


    "Clan leader, quickly order to evacuate Sifang Valley! If we are surrounded in Sifang Valley all the time, we will end up without saying more. The clan leader should also understand!" Zhao Changfeng shouted anxiously to Zhao Qing, the Phoenix clan leader.


    Zhao Qing glared at Zhao Huaiqing when he heard the speech, gave him a hard look and said: "Withdraw? Just because a hairy boy set up some ambushes here, he wanted me to evacuate Zhao Qing!? are you kidding!? the Phoenix family listened to the order! All the golden fairyland people formed an array, and the real fairyland people gave their fairy yuan to the golden fairyland people within the array! Let''s move to the West! It''s just a little trouble! Don''t try to stop the advance of our Phoenix family!"


    "Promise!"


    Millions of feng people shouted in unison that they still respect Zhao Qing''s words. Although many of them know how Zhao Qing is in power, they don''t think it''s a bad thing for women to be in power. Isn''t the Phoenix ancestor of the Phoenix family, the strongest of the Phoenix family in ancient times, also a woman? If you insist, the Phoenix family is actually an ethnic group dominated by women, and the Phoenix family has been in power for generations Many female patriarchs with the Phoenix family have restored a lot of strength.


    For these feng people, as long as Zhao Qing can bring prosperity to the feng people, whether she is male or female? No matter how she ascended the throne of clan leader, millions of feng people are very excited at the moment. If they guessed correctly, this war is the key to whether they can unify the Eastern world! Whether the feng people can ascend the summit again depends on whether they can We won the battle!


    On the way forward, Su Mu is standing on a hill, hiding his breath and watching them. Now he is not the time to take action. Since the Feng family wants to form a defense array and leave Sifang Valley, isn''t someone the best person to solve this array?


    In the south of the Feng family army, Sima Zhonglin and LIANG Qing acted together. After the Feng family formed a defense array, LIANG Qing looked at Sima Zhonglin and said, "what to do? Now it''s your performance time. It''s time to show us your broken eyes."


    Sima Zhonglin nodded when he heard the speech. His eyes suddenly changed. His eyes suddenly showed lines. If he was right, they were lines.


    "They formed a triangle array organized by golden fairyland at three o''clock in the back corner of the attack. Among them, millions of real fairyland kept sending immortal elements inside, so that those golden fairylands could keep the array strong all the time and it was very difficult to break it. However, the biggest disadvantage of this array was that the more they went back, the worse their defensive power. At the triangular point at the end of the array, where was the weakest point of this array In this place, you only need to gather a hundred golden immortals to attack with all their strength to break this array. "Sima Zhonglin said aloud. It took less than ten seconds to find out the weaknesses of the Phoenix array. This is also the strength of breaking the array eye. Of course, it is also the reason why the Phoenix array is too rough.


    "Who is in the east of the Phoenix army?" LIANG Qing frowned and asked curiously.


    "Xingpeng is in the East," Sima Zhonglin replied.


    LIANG Qing immediately nodded when he heard the speech, took out the messenger jade talisman and contacted Chen Xingpeng. Chen Xingpeng, who was organizing the attack, saw the movement of the messenger jade talisman and took it out to check it carefully. Then, as soon as his eyes lit up, without saying a word, he directly took 100000 gold immortals and 400000 real immortals under his command and fooled behind the ass of the Feng family. Just now they just appeared to surround the Feng family and haven''t organized the attack, This time they''re going to do something behind the Phoenix''s ass.


    The movement caused by the march of hundreds of thousands of troops was not small. The Phoenix family found the enemy coming from the rear at the first time, which made many people of the Phoenix family look ugly. The weakness of the triangular defense array was above the rear triangle. If the array was broken, they would have consumed their remaining immortal yuan in vain, and had not killed Sifang valley.


    These days, the Laifeng family can be said to have never rested for a moment. All of them rush to Ziwei emperor palace without stopping, which also leads to that most people have only about 60% of the immortal yuan left in their bodies, and even consume less than 50% of the immortal yuan left in their bodies!


    What''s the concept? That is to say, the fighting capacity of their Fengzu army has been destroyed by themselves! It''s not difficult to detect from the breath of the enemy Sergeant that the other party is in the highest state, and there are 100000 golden fairyland strong men and 400000 real fairyland sergeants around them. This level of fighting capacity is not lost to their Fengzu!


    "It''s impossible! Su Mu is just a hairy boy. How can he gather so many strong men in such a short time?! how did he do it? Is it difficult that he can really mobilize all the sergeants under the three marshals of Ziwei imperial palace?!" Zhao Qing said incredulously. Everything around her makes her feel unreal.


    Chen Xingpeng led a large army to attack the tail of the Phoenix family directly, condensing the powerful blow of hundreds of golden fairyland and directly exploding on the tail triangle of the array. Suddenly, the world changed color and the wind and cloud suddenly rose!


    What is it like when hundreds of golden immortals attack together? A golden fairy has the ability to change the sky, move mountains and reclaim the sea, not to mention hundreds?


    The terrible air wave blew away the yellow sand on the ground. Su Mu looked at the dark sky illuminated by himself and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. He seemed to feel a storm gathering slowly. He had to solve the Phoenix family quickly! If we wait until the storm, the ability of the Phoenix family to resist the air is much stronger than their Terrans. It will be difficult to escape while taking advantage of the storm.

 Chapter 578

    Without the protection of the array, the Feng family is like a naked lamb waiting for the hungry wolf to hunt, but Su Mu knows very well that the 11 Great Luo Jinxian who follow the Feng family on this trip have not done anything yet, so they must not take it lightly.


    However, although Su Mu was worried that the 11 Great Luo Jinxian would disturb the situation, he had to seize the time to attack the Feng family, because soon a storm gathered completely, so it was not so easy to deal with the Feng family.


    "Lei Ming, you continue to hide, and the other four are all ready to kill the Phoenix family without leaving a living mouth!" Su Mu said with a messenger Yufu. After receiving the news, they did not hesitate and led their army to kill the Phoenix family directly. Chen Xingpeng in the East is the fastest one, He took the lead in leading 100000 golden immortals and 400000 true fairyland sergeants to fight with the Phoenix family. When the Phoenix family had to take care of their head and tail and their left and right, it was simply difficult to resist the attack of Chen Xingpeng''s army and had the color of rout.


    At the same time, LIANG Qing and Sima Zhonglin also jointly killed directly to the left of the Feng family, that is, they directly entered the Feng family army from the south, and hundreds of thousands of sergeants rushed like a heavily armed sergeant.


    To tell you the truth, the battle between the soldiers in the earth fairy world is so unreasonable. They wrap themselves up and down with their powerful immortal yuan, just like one end of an ancient fierce beast running rampant on the battlefield. Of course, many people like to hide behind and attack with magic.


    The four sides add up to 400000 golden fairyland strongmen and 1.6 million real fairyland sergeants, which brings huge pressure to the Phoenix family. Zhao Qing can''t imagine where Su Mu summoned so many strongmen to follow. Although she did hear that Su Mu was recruiting some time ago, But with Su Mu''s weak cultivation, what can he do to make these strong men follow him?


    Su Mu temporarily suppressed the Feng clan to gain the upper hand because the number of sergeants under his command was much higher than that of the Feng clan. Of course, this was also because the Feng clan needed to take into account the other three parties. If the Feng clan reacted and gathered forces to rush directly in one direction, these sergeants under Su Mu would be difficult to resist, Moreover, the Feng family followed 11 Great Luo Jinxian on this trip, but they haven''t appeared yet. Ren Jiu hid in the dark to observe what happened outside.


    Su Mu didn''t dare to take it lightly. He didn''t think he could wipe out the Phoenix family with a little suppression. The strength of the Phoenix family was extremely powerful. It was the leader of the demon family in ancient times and the only alien family in the Oriental world. Although there was a reason why Ziwei Imperial Palace didn''t manage the Phoenix family, But it is precisely because the Phoenix family is relatively strong that Ziwei Imperial Palace ignores the survival of the Phoenix family in the eastern world. After all, although Ziwei Imperial Palace has more strength than the Phoenix family, it still needs a lot of combat power if they want to destroy the Phoenix family. Once they do so, a bad one will cause the dissatisfaction of the other four emperors.


    The reason is not important. The only important thing is that the other four emperors will certainly send troops to Ziwei emperor palace in the name of creatures after they know that Ziwei emperor has destroyed the Phoenix family. This is why the Phoenix family has never been surrounded and suppressed by Ziwei emperor palace in the eastern world. Instead, Ziwei emperor palace provides them with some needed items from time to time, Attracted the favor of the Phoenix family.


    But now it''s different. The earth fairy world has been completely disordered. The powerful strength of Tianting is like a meteorite, which presses on the hearts of countless people and their ambition, making their ambition impossible to exert. But Su Mu won''t care about this. Su mu, who has a system, doesn''t think he will lose to Tianting in the future, As long as you are not so arrogant and develop steadily for a period of time, Tianting will definitely not be your opponent.


    Of course, Su Mu''s reason for this trip is not to exterminate the Phoenix family, but that he really needs several great Luo Jinxian to take charge. It doesn''t matter even if he is an alien. After all, Su Mu has the existence of the list of gods. He is subject to the users of the list of gods all his life. This is irresistible. Even the great Luo Jinxian in the flood and famine world can''t resist it, Not to mention these "fake" big Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world.


    As for why Su Mu knew that the Da Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world was a fake, it was also because Su Mu had read the flood wasteland for several times and knew the strength of the flood wasteland Da Luo. In contrast, the Da Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world was like the difference between a child and an adult. The gap was too big, so Su Mu concluded, I can definitely force the Phoenix family to be included in the God list, so that all of them are subject to themselves and become a fighting force that they can use at will.


    But there is also a trouble that is difficult to avoid, that is, the list of gods can only have the ability to make the Phoenix family become their own combat power after all, and can not really completely grasp a person''s thoughts, just like the heaven in the journey to the West. Although you Ren holds the list of gods, he can''t call the gods on the list. Why? Because the gods are not satisfied, although they are subject to the list of gods and have to work under Zhang Youren, they rarely obey Zhang Youren''s orders.


    Su Mu was also worried about this reason. After he made the Phoenix family a God, what would he do if they were like the gods in heaven?


    After thinking for a moment, Su Mu somehow came up with a way that is not a way. Yes, it is to control the spirit, but not by himself. Instead, he asked Feng Hua to help him temporarily control the spirit of the Phoenix family. In this way, their flesh is subject to the list of gods and their soul is subject to Feng Hua, so it is impossible to disagree with him, Otherwise, he could let Feng Hua take their lives directly.


    However, if you want to make the Phoenix people into the God list, you still need to do one thing. That is, you have to stop these Phoenix people and tell yourself their names. However, this problem is also very good to solve. Su Mu didn''t just bring those sergeants. Feng Hua is watching the war not far behind Su mu.


    "The Phoenix clan is still calm. It is estimated that they want to subdue me directly by those big Luo Jinxian after I show up, and then threaten the sergeant to retreat. However, you think too much. I will never appear if you don''t appear. My absence will not affect the overall situation. If you don''t appear, the Phoenix clan will lose." Su Mu sneered in his heart, He has a deep defense against the dark great Luo Jinxian.

 Chapter 579

    Sure enough, after a while, the Feng clan was a little out of breath. After all, Su Mu dispatched a total of more than two million real fairyland sergeants and 500000 golden fairyland strongmen. If Da Luo Jinxian didn''t do it, it would be difficult for the Feng clan to resist alone. It can even be said that there is no way to resist.


    Therefore, when LIANG Qing and Sima Zhonglin took the sergeant to the Phoenix family, Zhao Changfeng was the first to come out and give full play to his cultivation and combat power of the six products of Luo Jinxian, directly stopped the sergeant led by LIANG Qing and Sima Zhonglin, and hit hundreds of real fairyland soldiers in an instant.


    LIANG Qing''s face turned black. Without saying a word, he took hundreds of golden immortals and got entangled with Zhao Changfeng. Although Zhao Changfeng was the strong one of the six Golden immortals of Da Luo, due to lack of combat experience, he could only give full play to 70% of his strength, while LIANG Qing''s cultivation was only the five golden fairyland, However, with Sima Zhonglin and a sergeant close to 500 gold fairyland, Zhao Changfeng was stopped in a short time, so that he could not take into account the battlefield.


    Zhao Changfeng''s face is a little ugly. He is also a strong man of the six products of Luo Jinxian. Even in the earth fairy world, he is also a first-class strong man. He was resisted by a group of Jinxian youths. Isn''t it a great shame to say it?


    If it comes to combat effectiveness, the strongest person of the Phoenix family must be the patriarch Zhao Qing. The cultivation of the nine products of Da Luo Jinxian and his Phoenix family blood can be transformed into an noumenon, and even surpass the level to fight with the strong ones of the ten products of Da Luo Jinxian. However, Zhao Qing didn''t take action at the moment, but kept glancing at the chariot in the rear and looked at the chariot of Yan Ji from time to time, She wants to take this opportunity to kill Yanji here and kill Yanji with the help of Su Mu''s hand.


    However, the golden fairyland strongmen and the real fairyland Sergeant led by Chen Xingpeng behind them did not rush towards the chariot, but fought with the elite under their Phoenix family. If they wield their combat power in the earth fairyland, the combat power of sanxiu and those Imperial Palace strongmen is definitely the best, In order to survive and gain more opportunities, casual cultivation will basically fight every three or five times. Being able to grow up in casual cultivation shows the strength of these people. It goes beyond the combat effectiveness of Jinxian at the same level and directly hangs up Jinxian who have no combat experience of Feng family, In just two hours, they have killed thousands of golden fairyland Phoenix families and tens of thousands of Phoenix real immortals.


    Zhao Qing''s face is very bad. If he consumes too much of the elite combat power of the Phoenix family here, it''s very bad for their next move, so without any hesitation, Zhao Qing directly sent three Phoenix family Da Luo Jinxian to rush to the position where Chen Xingpeng is in the rear. Although it''s only the first and second products of the three Da Luo Jinxian, it''s also Da Luo Jinxian at least, The combat effectiveness is far from comparable to that of Jinxian. In less than a moment, it blocked Chen Xingpeng and many Jinxian combat effectiveness under his command. However, although it blocked some combat effectiveness, more than half of the 100000 Jinxian carried by Chen Xingpeng were idle. Seeing that Da Luo Jinxian was blocked by Chen Xingpeng and thousands of Jinxian strongmen, he directly entered the Phoenix army without saying a word, Fought with it.


    "Damn it! Su Mu is just a hairy boy. Where on earth did he find so many friars in the golden fairyland?" Zhao Qing said with a gloomy face. Originally, the Feng family sent all their fighting forces to fight against the Ziwei emperor palace. There were 11 Great Luo Jinxian, 300000 golden fairylands and one million real fairyland. This number can be said to go sideways in the eastern world, But what I didn''t expect was that Su Mu had 400000 strong people in golden Wonderland working for him! Desperate to fight with the Phoenix family, and two million real fairyland sergeants rushed towards the Phoenix family camp without fear of death, which makes Zhao Qing wonder what kind of charm he su Mu has to treat these people like this!?


    Although the 300, 000 golden immortals of the Phoenix family and several big Luo golden immortals have temporarily stabilized the situation, the current situation is still very unfavorable to the Phoenix family. Compared with the strong golden fairyland under Su mu, the golden immortals of the Phoenix family seem to be fake one by one, falling into the hands of those human golden immortals, and some Phoenix golden immortals are even directly killed, Died on the spot, which also made Zhao Qing''s anger to a higher level!


    I treat you delicious and delicious on weekdays. When I need you, you are so unbearable!?


    Zhao Qing was unhappy, but she still didn''t say much. She just looked at the hundreds of thousands of sergeants rushed out from the north and west of the Feng nationality, and directly sent all da Luo Jinxian to fight with them. Su Mu stood on the hill not far away and shook his head, If the Feng clan gathered all their combat power and rushed in one direction at this time, the sergeants under their command could not resist. Although the Feng clan Da Luo Jinxian couldn''t give full play to their combat power due to the lack of combat experience, they were 11 Da Luo Jinxian after all! If we can''t break through the siege with the strength of 300000 golden fairyland Phoenix and 11 Great Luo Jinxian, the Phoenix family will really have a false name.


    However, now it seems that Zhao Qing, the head of the Phoenix clan, is indeed a person in vain. It seems that he doesn''t know what the battlefield situation is. If Zhao Qing is a person who knows the art of war, what he should do now is to gather all his combat effectiveness on one side, and then directly break through one side''s defense and break away from the encirclement with the powerful strength of the eleven Luo Jinxian, Then evacuate to a safe place, assemble and compete with yourself, instead of dividing troops everywhere as now, so as to disperse their combat effectiveness.


    Maybe Zhao Qing has never thought about leaving Sifang valley. Maybe she just wants to decide with Su mu in Sifang Valley, but it doesn''t matter. If the Phoenix family continues to be so inflexible, it will be defeated sooner or later. Although Zhao Qing, the leader of the Phoenix family, has the strength of Luo Jinxian, Revealing his Phoenix''s true body and blood ability can even rival the ten products of Da Luo Jinxian. However, Su Mu brought Feng Hua with him for the sake of insurance. As soon as the time comes, Su Mu will show up and let Mr. Feng control the Phoenix people.


    As for how to control, do you need to say more? As the ancestor of Taoism, Feng Hua is very proficient in yin-yang array. It is impossible for these feng people to break away from the array arranged by Feng Hua. Perhaps Su Mu should let Feng Hua arrange the array at this time.

 Chapter 580

    The sky is gradually turning white, which means that the day is coming and the night is going to recede. One night later, the sergeant under the Feng family and Su Mu still has no great defeat and victory. The only thing that makes Su Mu feel interesting is that LIANG Qing and Sima Zhonglin killed Zhao Changfeng with a pile of golden immortals, which Su Mu never thought of.


    Even though Zhao Changfeng lacks combat experience, his cultivation of the sixth grade of Da Luo Jinxian is not a decoration. LIANG Qing and Sima Zhonglin successfully killed Zhao Changfeng, the second elder of the Phoenix family, in Sifang valley after consuming thousands of lives in the golden fairyland. This feat makes LIANG Qing very happy. He is only a cultivation in the golden fairyland now, and he has already killed Da Luo Jinxian, Who can believe it?


    However, it is obvious to all that he killed Da Luo Jinxian today. Of course, this does not mean that LIANG Qing is responsible for all the credit. Whether it is Sima Zhonglin''s plan or thousands of strong people in golden fairyland, otherwise LIANG Qing would not have killed a strong person of Da Luo Jinxian level here. This feat also made their hearts more excited, Excited emotions surrounded them, one by one, as if they didn''t feel tired, and killed them towards the Feng camp.


    "What a group of hot-blooded Erlang! Hahaha! Although I know they are just trying to save their lives, I am very satisfied with the situation they show." Su Mu laughed on the hill. This smile also exposed Su Mu''s position in front of the Phoenix family.


    Zhao Qing, the head of the Phoenix clan, looked up and saw Su mu on the hill. Su Mu didn''t hide any more, but sent out his own breath. It''s not strong, but the cultivation of the seven grades in the golden fairyland, which also made Zhao Qing''s face extremely ugly. Where has Su Mu been hiding! Last night, the Phoenix clan passed by the hill several times and didn''t find it! If Su Mu had been found there earlier, how could they lose so much combat power!?


    Although it''s not too late to find out now, Zhao Qing''s body flashed and a fire rushed directly towards Su mu. In less than half a second, Zhao Qing directly turned his right hand into a phoenix claw and grabbed Su Mu''s head. If an ordinary golden immortal faced such a terrible blow, he certainly had no resistance, but although Su Mu''s cultivation was a golden fairyland, But his combat effectiveness is not just golden fairyland. Zhao Qing didn''t want to take Su Mu''s life, so he left a few points, which shows that Zhao Qing wants to capture himself alive and coerce the Terran soldiers below to leave, but Zhao Qing''s thinking is too simple. Since he dares to show up, will he still be afraid of Zhao Qing catching himself?


    At the same time, Su Mu''s inner body worked like a prison, his right hand turned into a ferocious scarlet dragon arm, filled with endless power, and directly hit Zhao Qing, colliding with Zhao Qing''s chicken claws.


    It has to be said that Da Luo Jinxian is worthy of Da Luo Jinxian. Su Mu is fascinated by the power of all the dragons and elephants he has promoted to himself, but she still can''t shake Zhao Qing, just slowing down her attack.


    However, after this delay, it was impossible for Zhao Qing to catch Su Mu alive. Zhao Qing looked at the Dragon arm on Su Mu''s right hand in surprise and said incredulously, "you are a dragon! No! You don''t have the smell of a dragon! You are a human! It''s impossible! How can a human have the Dragon arm of a dragon? Who are you?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he saw Zhao Qing showing such a look. He bowed down to Zhao Qing very politely and said, "the younger Su mu, who soared, has seen the head of the Phoenix clan."


    Zhao Qing''s face was very ugly and said angrily, "whatever you are, you must die today!"


    When the voice fell, Zhao Qing rushed towards Su Mu again. The terrible momentum and momentum were added together. The terrible momentum could be determined. Zhao Qing must have used his full strength and ruthlessly wanted to take Su Mu''s life, but Su Mu didn''t change his face. The smile on his face made Zhao Qing feel surprised and uncertain, What gives Su mu the confidence to face himself? Why is he not afraid at all? Is he not afraid of death at all?


    However, at the next moment, she immediately understood why Su Mu had such a plain expression. She saw an unparalleled force coming from above her. An old Taoist sat on the cloud with his knees crossed, holding a white dust brush in his hand and his eyes slightly closed. The Qi momentum alone made Zhao Qing have an unparalleled mind.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to participate in our affairs?" Zhao Qing said angrily, without any respect for Feng Hua.


    Su Mu smiled and said politely to Zhao Qing, "patriarch, let me introduce you. This is our newly recruited sacrifice, Mr. Feng Hua, the top of the eleven products of Da Luo Jinxian, and the Taoist ancestor who saved the fairy world. You should know this name, patriarch?"


    Zhao Qing didn''t believe Su Mu''s one-sided words and directly turned into the body. The fire phoenix wanted to break through Feng Hua''s momentum suppression, but Feng Hua just glanced at Zhao Qing and waved in his hand. A more huge momentum was suppressed on Zhao Qing again. The huge Phoenix body directly pressed on the hill and turned the hill into a piece of yellow sand ruins.


    Su Mu looked up at Feng Hua in the sky and thought that he had begged to stay. Feng Hua was indeed the most correct decision. With Feng Hua in charge, it would be much easier for him to develop. After all, if he only depended on himself, although he could develop, he would inevitably offend many people who were difficult to resist, In that case, Su Mu doesn''t know how many times he has to go through despair. Just like the tyrannical novels he read in his previous life, you have to bear endless pain to become a talent.


    Su Mu is not a masochist. He praises very much that he can lie down and never sit, and he can sit and never stand. If Su mu, who is very lazy, bears those endless pain, he may be forced into a madman.


    Su Mu looked at the sky. The sun had risen and the storm was slowly coming. However, Su Mu was not very worried about the storm. After all, Feng Hua could dissipate the storm with a wave of his hand. There was no need to worry.


    "Patriarch, are you all right?" Su Mu asked with a smile when he looked at the huge Phoenix not far in front of him. He went to the Phoenix and touched several different feathers on the Phoenix''s head with his own hand. Well, it was a little hot.


    "I''m going to kill you!" who knows, when Su Mu touched some feathers on Zhao Qing''s head, Zhao Qing suddenly became angry, his eyes were red, and the smell of terror came again and weighed on Su mu. Su Mu was a little hard to bear. Without saying a word, he directly released all his momentum in the future to resist, but this directly created a big hole.

 Chapter 581

    Zhao Qing''s momentum comparable to the ten products of Luo Jinxian collided with Su Mu''s momentum in the future. It spread around like a raging wave. The terrible momentum directly collapsed all the hills in Sifang Valley and is still spreading far away.


    At the same time when they collided, an extremely terrible storm had been gathered. The terrible force seemed to be able to destroy everything. The terrible storm swept towards the Sifang valley. Su Mu couldn''t help but sink his face and quickly said, "Mr. Feng, can you resist this storm?"


    Feng Hua frowned at Wen Yan, took a deep breath when he looked at the raging storm and said, "the storm has been completely formed! You can only avoid it. Moreover, the momentum collision between you and the Phoenix clan leader has greatly increased the power of the storm. Now, even Da Luo Jinxian has to be lost in such a storm! And those Jinxian Sergeants are bound to die!"


    "Your uncle''s!"


    Su Mu said with an ugly face. Then he directly took out the messenger jade charm and contacted the people, and hurriedly said: "Everyone evacuate Sifang Valley! All move towards the south! It will take some time for the storm to arrive! Be sure to leave Sifang Valley before the storm arrives. After leaving Sifang Valley in the south, gather all combat forces and gather protective covers to protect yourself! There must be no mistakes!"


    After the voice fell, Su Mu looked anxiously at the storm coming rapidly. The sergeant below had all his belongings for so long, so he couldn''t wear out here. If he lost most of his Sergeant because of a storm, it wouldn''t be good news!


    When they received Su Mu''s news, they reacted at the first time. They no longer loved war and directly left the battlefield, but many Jinxian couldn''t get away. After all, Da Luo Jinxian''s combat effectiveness is not so easy to solve!


    Su Mu''s face became more and more ugly when he saw this situation. Those big Luo Jinxian involved in the storm could rely on their own strength to survive until the storm disappeared, but those Jinxian sergeants under his command didn''t have that ability. Su Mu understood the calculations of those big Luo Jinxian of the Phoenix family immediately, and jumped into the Sifang valley without saying a word The prison power of Shenxiang town was working with all its strength. Su Mu''s breath like an ancient dragon elephant was detected by the golden immortals of the Phoenix family at the first time when he joined the battlefield. Without saying a word, the Phoenix family rushed directly towards Su mu.


    Because Su Mu only had the cultivation realm of the seven grades of golden fairyland, those Phoenix golden fairies thought they were just an empty shelf with a huge momentum, but they regretted at the next moment.


    The sword Qi crisscrossed in the four directions valley. Su Mu held the ink Lin sword and kept waving the Cao Mie sword formula. The terrible sword Qi and sword meaning crisscrossed, all of which were quickly rowed away at the Phoenix golden immortals.


    After solving dozens of Phoenix golden immortals, Su Mu looked up and saw that there were countless Phoenix troops rushing towards him. Although they were just ordinary Phoenix in golden fairyland and real fairyland, Su Mu still felt numb in quantity, but Su mu can take out his hand not only with his sword technique.


    Su Mu took a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes, and his body slowly floated towards the void. A fire pattern appeared on Su mu. With a long cry, a golden Flamingo with three legs appeared in front of everyone. It was the second body, the three legged golden crow, which was the first body of Su Mu''s self-cultivation!


    After the appearance of the three legged Jinwu, the sun and the real fire spit out directly. The terrible heat wave is burning on the army of the Phoenix family, which makes them feel a little difficult to resist. Although the Phoenix family is also the spirit in the fire, the gap between their strength and the embodiment of the three legged Jinwu is too big. The three legged Jinwu will be a real incarnation of the great Luo Jinxian, relying only on these golden fairyland Phoenix family and the real Fairyland Phoenix clan is absolutely irresistible.


    Now Su Mu doesn''t have the intention to keep his hand. Originally, he wanted to recover the whole Feng family by relying on the list of gods, but now it seems that it''s difficult to protect himself, so there''s no need to make redundant plans. The ink Lin sword in Su Mu''s hand keeps waving, and the sword Qi of grass killing sword formula sweeps across the battlefield, taking the lives of one or two Feng family sergeants from time to time.


    The three legged Jinwu soars in the sky and constantly displays the sun true fire towards the Feng camp. The sun true fire owned by the three legged Jinwu and Su Mu are not on the same level. Su Mu''s sun true fire is just the origin of child fire, and the three legged Jinwu displays the real sun true fire! Even in the flood and wasteland world, it is also the top magic power! Only the spirit of the sun tripod Heaven and earth fire that can only be used by Jinwu!


    Not to mention the Phoenix people in the real fairyland, even the Phoenix people in the golden fairyland can''t resist it. Therefore, the falling sun and the real fire are just death blades that want people''s lives, harvesting their lives madly.


    It is also because of the cultivation of the strength of the God like prison. Su Mu continuously used these cards, but there was no loss of immortal yuan. Instead, he was as fierce as before. Every sword and fire were frantically harvesting the life of the Phoenix family.


    "A bunch of pig brains! What are you waiting for! The real Phoenix doesn''t know how to use it!?" Zhao Qing was suppressed on the hill by Feng Hua''s momentum, but it doesn''t mean she can''t see the situation on the battlefield. She saw that Su Mu killed tens of thousands of Phoenix people in such a short time.


    How can Zhao Qing not be angry when he sees this situation? Su Mu is just a monk of seven grades in the golden fairyland. He has brought terrible destruction to so many Phoenix families with his own strength. Moreover, these Phoenix families seem to have been scared and stupid. They can''t even resist. This is simply giving Su Mu a head!


    Fortunately, after hearing Zhao Qing''s words, most of the Phoenix people reacted and gathered together to transfer their Phoenix blood to one person in front. Finally, everyone''s Phoenix blood was transferred to one person, so that that person could summon the remnant of Fengzu by his blood, Then, with the blessing of the remnant shadow of Fengzu, they are turning into the body of Fengzu, so the improvement of their strength is enormous!


    Su Mu knew that the Fengs were going to enlarge their moves when they gathered together, but Su Mu is not a fool. I''m sorry that I don''t do anything for such a long preparation time?


    So when those Phoenix people gathered the real body of the Phoenix, Su Mu and three legged Jinwu rushed directly to destroy it.

 Chapter 582

    People are stupid. How can there be such an operation? Shouldn''t a gentleman''s move be a fight to the death after the opponent condenses the moves? Aren''t you taking advantage of people''s danger? You''re too naughty, aren''t you?


    Su Mu just shook his head. You have gathered big moves in front of me. I''m not a fool. Can you watch you condense the big moves and kill me? Are you kidding? The war in the land of immortals is not a round game made of cards. Do you still want me to hit you? Do you want to hit me? Are you kidding


    Feng Hua looked at this scene in the void and shook his head with a smile. This is what a successful person should do. People who are too rigid and formal are doomed not to make great achievements. Although Su mu can''t see it in face, as long as he can win? Loser, do you still want face? Only winners have face. Face belongs to winners. Losers, no matter how well you perform, you won''t have any face left.


    Feng Hua agreed with Su Mu''s sudden move to destroy the Phoenix family with a thunderbolt when they summoned the Phoenix''s real body. However, after being happy, Feng Hua looked at the storm not far away. It can be said that there is not much distance. According to the speed of the storm, another 100 breaths should arrive here.


    Feng Hua didn''t hesitate any more. He struck a French seal with one hand to suppress Zhao Qing. Then he came to Su Mu and joined the battlefield. Su Mu couldn''t help but be happy. As long as Feng Hua took action, these troubles won''t be trouble again.


    They worked together and solved most of the Feng clan in less than 50 breaths. Feng Hua was not interested in cleaning up these soldiers and ran to stop the big Luo Jinxian of the Feng clan. Su Mu kept waving the ink Lin sword to kill the golden and real immortals of the Feng clan.


    It has to be said that the "Cao Mie Jian Jue" is the top sword technique in the perfect world. It''s not funny to cut the sun, moon and stars with a piece of grass. Although this sentence describes the sword grass, isn''t the "Cao Mie Jian Jue" derived from the sword grass? The difference is not very big. If Su Mu practiced Cao Mie sword formula to the deepest place, he may not be able to cut the sun, moon and stars with a piece of grass, but it still takes some time. Today''s su mu can''t do this. He can cut a mountain with a sword now, but he wants to break the universe and cut down the stars. That''s still a fantasy for today''s su mu.


    Seeing the storm getting closer and closer, Su Mu looked back and saw that most of his sergeants had evacuated, and only tens of thousands of true fairyland sergeants had not quit the battlefield due to strength, but they were also running towards the southern exit of Sifang valley.


    Su Mu finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as his soldiers didn''t have an accident, Su Mu now had nothing to worry about. However, when Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief, a flame suddenly rushed into Su Mu''s cheek. The terrible temperature doesn''t need to be considered. If Su Mu was hit, it''s not a problem of disfigurement, It''s a matter of melting your head!


    Su Mu hurried away from the blow. Looking back, he saw that he was a young man who had not yet shot. The clothes he was wearing were also carefully made. At a glance, he knew that he was a high-ranking man in the Phoenix family.


    "Sneak attack? I don''t know which elder of the Phoenix clan you are?" Su Mu said faintly with his eyes narrowed and his ink Lin sword in his hand. He was in a bad mood at the moment. It was caused by the young man opposite. If he hadn''t been alert just now, I''m afraid he would be a corpse now?


    The young man took a deep breath and sighed, "did you fail?"


    When the voice fell, he looked up at Su Mu and said, "Zhao Yu, the three elders of the Phoenix family, has seen the Regent of Ziwei emperor palace."


    "Three elders Zhao Yu?" Su Mu narrowed his eyes. He was a werewolf, but anyway, Su Mu and Zhao Yu had a feud.


    Without saying anything, Su Mu danced the ink Lin sword in his hand. The intention of the sword was to fly quickly towards Zhao Yu. Zhao Yu sighed deeply and said, "I should have advised the patriarch to probe more information about you. I didn''t expect that we were defeated by you after all."


    Zhao Yu waved the flame to resist Su Mu''s sword Qi, and then took a deep breath. Feng Hua not far away was fighting with the other eight great Luo Jinxian, and suppressed the eight Phoenix family great Luo Jinxian with absolute advantage.


    This time when I came here, the Phoenix family sent out all their combat forces, including 1.2 million Phoenix family in the real fairyland, 300000 Phoenix family in the golden fairyland, and 11 Da Luo Jinxian. Now it has suffered heavy losses. Zhao Changfeng, the second elder of the Phoenix family, was besieged by tens of thousands of Jinxian in Ziwei emperor''s palace because of carelessness, Zhao Qing, the head of the Feng clan, was suppressed on the hill by Feng Hua because he went to Su Mu carelessly. In addition, he still has nine Da Luo Jinxian with combat effectiveness, but now the Feng clan really wants to continue to fight?


    There are only 120000 Fengzu sergeants in 300000 golden fairyland and 470000 true fairyland sergeants, and they have lost the lives of two elders. Can they really win if the battlefield continues?


    The strength of the Phoenix family is not weak, on the contrary, it is still very strong, but they are extremely lack of combat experience because they have been kept in the silent volcano by Ziwei emperor. They can''t give full play to their strength, and can only give full play to 70% of their combat effectiveness at most. Of course, except Zhao Qing, the leader of the Phoenix family.


    Moreover, because the Feng family has been on the road continuously during this period of time, when they reach Sifang Valley, there may not be much immortal yuan left in the Feng family army, which is probably the reason why the Feng family army was hung up and beaten by Su Mu''s army.


    "You didn''t even probe my information, so you attacked? To tell you the truth, you Fengzu are too arrogant. What makes you Fengzu have such arrogant capital? Is it because Ziwei emperor was imprisoned in the heaven?" Su Mu sneered, waving the ink Lin in his hand, and the sword Qi flew towards Zhao Yufei one after another.


    "I don''t know where Fengzu''s self-confidence comes from, but I think you are more confident than our Fengzu. Can I ask you something?" Zhao Yu asked aloud, and there was indeed a plea in his words.


    "We are enemies. What else can you ask me? Even if you do, I''m afraid I won''t agree." Su Mu smiled and said, feeling very speechless to Zhao Yu. I don''t know you well, and you almost took my life last moment. Now ask me to do something for you? Are you kidding?

 Chapter 583

    Zhao Yu felt a little helpless, but sighed and said: "Anyway, I want to ask you to promise me a request. Our Phoenix family has been defeated. You are the winner of this war and are qualified to dominate everything. No matter what you want to destroy our Phoenix family or do, I won''t have any objection. Just I hope you can promise me a request and let Yanji go."


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech, and said suspiciously, "who is Yanji? Your wife?"


    "No, she is the daughter of the last patriarch of the Feng family, not my wife. I just hope you can leave Yanji a way to live. She is still a child and has not participated in anything unfavorable to you. Moreover, you can rest assured that Yanji will never hate you. Even if she has strength, she can''t stand against you in the future." Zhao Yu explained aloud, as if he was afraid that Su Mu would kill Yanji later, so he explained more.


    "Do I have any reason to promise you? I won''t do anything without any interests, and you really won''t do it if you say she won''t stand against me in the future? Besides, why should I let go of the daughter of the head of the Feng clan? Since the daughter named Yanji is the daughter of the former head of the Feng clan, her blood purity should be very high, which is for me Isn''t it a profitable thing to say? The blood of the Phoenix family is one of the most precious treasures for our human cultivators. You Phoenix family are all treasures. Do you think if I say so, you will let that Yanji go? "Su Mu grinned, revealing all the evil on his face.


    "You won''t do that," said Feng Hua, who was entangled with eight Luo Jinxian of the Feng family.


    If Su Mu really meant to hunt and kill the Phoenix family and take the precious treasure on the Phoenix family''s corpse, Feng Hua could never keep his hand. In terms of Feng Hua''s strength, it only takes dozens of moves to kill all the eight great Luo Jinxian of the Phoenix family, because although the Phoenix family has eight great Luo Jinxian, his accomplishments are only about one or two grades. Although Feng Hua has only one person, his accomplishments have reached ten The land of first grade is one of the real peaks of the earth fairy world. It is very easy to kill everyone with his strength.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing at Zhao Yu''s words, looked at Feng Hua, who was entangled with the Phoenix people, and said, "Mr. Feng, please catch them. We have to go. The storm is coming. It''s not a good thing if one accidentally gets involved."


    "Understand." Feng Hua nodded and waved in his hand. The eight great Luo Jinxian were fixed in place at the same time and couldn''t get rid of it anyway. Su Mu was surprised. Although he also knew that the eleven products of Da Luo Jinxian were strong, he didn''t think that they were so strong. Just as soon as Feng Hua waved, he fixed the existence of the first and second products of the eight great Luo Jinxian, and the other end of Feng Hua was still strong Zhao Qing, who constantly suppresses the nine products of Da Luo Jinxian with his own momentum, shows that Feng Hua has not exerted his full strength, or these Feng families can''t force Feng Hua''s full strength.


    "It won''t be long before I have such great power," Su Mu thought in his heart.


    Then Su Mu glanced at Zhao Yu and said: "I really don''t want to kill your Phoenix family. Now the earth fairy world is too chaotic. I want to gather all the forces I can use to try to set off a bloody storm in the earth fairy world. If I have the opportunity, I also want to sit in the position of the leader of the earth fairy world. My ambition is neither big nor small. In short, regardless of success or failure, I will remain a member of the earth fairy world forever People. "


    "It''s a good thing to have ambition. Everyone has ambition. I also have ambition. I want to be the Lord of the earth fairy world, but I''m not competent enough. If you want to be the Lord of the earth fairy world, you will experience too many hardships. You want to be the enemy of the whole earth fairy world." Zhao Yu took a deep breath and said aloud. He never thought that Su mu, a hairy boy who had just risen to the fairyland for less than ten years, had such ambition in his heart, and he told himself so directly. At that time, Zhao Yu seemed to understand why Su Mu didn''t kill the Phoenix family.


    "Against the whole earth fairy world? That sounds good. I really want to be against the earth fairy world. No matter whether I am for my ambition or not, I will be against the earth fairy world. Even if I just want to stick to one side, powerful forces such as Tianting will invade it. Therefore, I have no choice. I have no choice whether to become the strongest forever, or become a loser and turn into a torrent of history. I am confident that I can succeed I''m the strongest, but I need some information. You Fengzu come to the door to help me solve this problem. I''m very grateful to you. Whether you Fengzu agree or not, you can only obey my orders in the end. "Su Mu said with a sneer, and then flew directly to the south.


    Seeing Su Mu''s departure, Feng Hua did not hesitate. He immediately moved and settled Zhao Yu. Then he looked at the suppressed Zhao Qing who turned into the body on the hill and sighed. He had to come by himself. Then Feng Hua waved his sleeves directly and flew to the South with his powerful Xianyuan and ten great Luo Jinxian, including the Phoenix family and the family head. As for the remaining Phoenix Clan, who cares about them?


    "Wait! Wait! Sir, can you take the woman in the chariot?" Zhao Yu quickly said. If Yanji died here, he would have no way to explain to the elder. In the future, Zuohua would have no face to see the last patriarch of the Feng family, that is, Yanji''s father.


    As Yanji''s nominal third uncle, Zhao Yu still thinks of Yanji very much, at least so far. No matter what it is, Zhao Yu will consider Yanji. Zhao Yu is like a huge umbrella on Yanji''s head.


    It''s not just him, or the three elders of the Phoenix family are all Yanji''s umbrella, but the elder didn''t come together to suppress and extinguish the volcano. The second elder was besieged by tens of thousands of golden immortals because he despised those Terran soldiers. Zhao Yu is the only one who can protect Yanji on this trip.


    Feng Hua couldn''t help wondering if the woman in the chariot was very important to the Feng family? Even at this time, Zhao Yu still wanted to take the woman in the chariot with him? However, it was not a big deal for Feng Hua. With a big hand, he directly carried the chariot to the air and hurried in the direction of Su Mu''s departure.

 Chapter 584

    Three days later, in Ziwei emperor''s palace, Zhao Qing, Zhao Yu and other Phoenix Jinxian are all sitting in Ziwei Pavilion. Now their spirits have been controlled by Feng Hua, and their physical freedom has been taken away by Su mu. I don''t know how to take it away. Now they are just a group of puppets with their own consciousness. Of course, Su Mu wants them to be puppets, After all, the most obedient people in the world have to be puppets.


    Zhao Qing looked at the Ziwei pavilion where only the ten great Luo Jinxian of the Phoenix family were staying. He couldn''t help sighing deeply. He looked at the people and shook his head reluctantly. He said, "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t take the Phoenix family to attack Ziwei imperial palace without preparation. You and I have become other people''s puppets, and my soul and body lose their freedom."


    After that, Zhao Qing closed her eyes and fell into deep remorse. She didn''t take any drastic action. After all, she was arrogant. Now there was nothing to say about her failure. Everything was due to her arrogance. If Zhao Qing carefully explored Su Mu''s news, she would not be caught back by Su Mu so easily and compensate the whole Phoenix family.


    But now it''s too late for them to say anything. The Phoenix family is basically extinct. Their existing Da Luo Jinxian can''t do things in the name of the Phoenix family in the future. In the future, there will only be one name, that is, under the command of Regent Wang Su mu.


    ......


    In the northern world, Tai''an City in the southeast, Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath at the latest Oriental Information in his hand. Su Mu is really not a good person to solve. In just a few months, he has established such a huge prestige in the eastern world and defeated the Phoenix family into his command. In this way, the strength of the sergeants under Su Mu will be doubled!


    "Jingsheng, do you think we should assassinate Su mu? If he is allowed to grow up, we will never be able to return to heaven again?" Zhao Huaiqing put away the scroll and asked Chen Jingsheng.


    Chen Jingsheng shook his head and said: "Marshal, now Su Mu''s prestige in the eastern world has risen, and he has recovered ten great Luo Jinxian of the Feng family, including Zhao Qing, the head of the Feng family. The woman who has only nine grades of Da Luo Jinxian but can surpass the class to meet ten grades, plus Feng Hua is in Ziwei emperor''s palace. I''m afraid we can''t do it if we want to assassinate Su mu."


    "If it''s not easy to do it, you have a chance to do it? Tell me." Zhao Huaiqing got up, changed his posture, sat down again and asked Chen Jingsheng.


    "Yes, but my subordinates don''t recommend it, because if you want to assassinate Su Mu successfully, you can only do it yourself, marshal, because Su Mu has a cultivation with the same quality as you, Feng Hua! If you want to hide from Feng Hua''s eyes, you must be a marshal with the same cultivation. In addition, none of us has this ability Moreover, Su Mu has just recovered the Phoenix family. Since those Phoenix families have joined Su Mu''s command, they will naturally do their best to do what they should do. You know the strength marshal of Zhao Qing''s woman. In our Tianhe Navy, only Marshal wins the tower. Even when we were still in Ziwei Emperor Palace, only Marshal Shenwei and Ziqing could suppress Zhao Qing''s woman Wei Dadi and the others are looking for death if they go to deal with Zhao Qing''s woman, "Chen Jingsheng explained aloud.


    Zhao Huaiqing nodded in agreement with Chen Jingsheng''s words and said, "go on."


    "Yes!" Chen Jingsheng nodded and then said: "In addition to the Phoenix family''s great Luo Jinxian, it''s still a question whether the old people who originally existed in Ziwei imperial palace were paid by Su mu. Marshal Shenwei said according to the news that Ziwei Imperial Palace was injured. I haven''t heard any news in such a short time. Is Su Mu hiding him or marshal Shenwei not in Ziwei imperial palace? If Marshal Shenwei is not there Ziwei emperor''s palace, then where is he? "


    "What do you say he does? I don''t want to hear about things that have nothing to do with me. Just pick the point and tell me." Zhao Huaiqing frowned and said with some displeasure.


    "All right."


    Chen Jingsheng nodded, gradually solemn and said: "Marshal, Xue he is still in Ziwei imperial palace. If we assassinate Su mu, we will face the opposite of Ziwei imperial palace. At that time, marshal Shenwei and Su Mu will attack us for the reason of exterminating traitors, especially Xue he. No one knows how powerful that guy is and how many people can be invited?"


    Zhao Huaiqing felt a headache when she heard the speech. She sighed helplessly and said: "Yes, if you don''t mention it, I really forget Xue he and that bastard. Although his cultivation is not as good as ours, his energy is amazing. He can even invite the hidden old monster of the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian. If we call the Regent King Su mu, who is now the master of the Oriental world, I''m afraid Xue he won''t agree."


    "So, marshal, we actually don''t have any need to be enemies with Su mu, because we are allies who provide help to each other. Su Mu wants the eastern world, marshal, you want the northern world. After su Mu takes the eastern world, the Tianting will still be a mountain on his head. At that time, we can really become allies with Su mu So marshal, his subordinates think Su Mu should not be an enemy, but a friend. In the past, Su Mu was not worthy to be our friend and ally, but now it''s different. Su mu can be regarded as a great power and is qualified to become an ally with us. Marshal, what do you think? " Chen Jingsheng asked aloud. Although he said so much, Zhao Huaiqing had to make the final decision. If Zhao Huaiqing shook his head, no matter how well Su Mu is developing now and how many benefits can be brought by alliance with Su mu, they must fight against Su mu.


    But if Zhao Huaiqing nodded and agreed, then naturally everyone would be happy. At that time, the two sides were embarrassed about the transactions that should be traded and the gifts that should be given. The two forces still felt wrong. It should be said that the two forces worked together to create a great cause?


    Now Chen Jingsheng is so insipid to observe Zhao Huaiqing''s expression. After a while, Zhao Huaiqing suddenly laughs, nods to Chen Jingsheng and says, "I agree with you. Joining hands with Su mu can indeed bring us a lot of benefits. The benefits are too much for the enemy. Contact Su Mu and I want to be allies with him!"

 Chapter 585

    While Zhao Huaiqing and Chen Jingsheng were discussing whether they should form an alliance with Su mu or carry out assassination, the Tianting office also knew the news of Su Mu and was very interested in the young Regent. The Jade Emperor God even sent someone to collect Su Mu''s history information, and then learned that Su Mu was the identity of the ascender, This also made the Jade Emperor God feel a little nervous.


    After all, in the historical torrent of the earth fairyland, the reputation of the soaring man is too great. Even the weakest soaring man has become a great power to suppress the party. His cultivation ranks among the eleven grades of the golden immortals in the great Luo. The strong talent and perseverance of the soaring man have also been proved to be terrible in the history of the earth fairyland. The Jade Emperor God is worried that Su Mu is so young, Will the ascending ones who fly from the world have any bad impact on the rule of heaven in the future?


    Although the soaring people have always maintained their Taoist heart, bent on pursuing a higher realm, and are looking for the way to break through to the fairy world, Su Mu''s series of actions have made the Jade Emperor God feel terrible. From the news he received, it can be found that Su Mu seems to have been planning all the time since he soared to the earth fairy world, Whether he joined Ziwei imperial palace to seek development at the beginning or kept secret later under field marshal Zhao Huaiqing of Tianwei, it all shows how great Su Mu''s ambition is. Only the kind of ambitious talent can make him so tolerant and constantly travel around to seek his own opportunities.


    Now that the Oriental world is in disorder, Su Mu must feel that the time has come to get the position of the second leader of Ziwei Imperial Palace in the Oriental world by some unknown means. What a domineering title does it sound? Although I don''t know what means Su Mu got it, it''s clear that Su mu, the Regent, is now firmly established, and the eastern world can fall into Su Mu''s hands in only a period of time.


    Moreover, according to the recent news, the Phoenix clan has been defeated by Su Mu and has been recovered by Su Mu and joined Su mu in Ziwei emperor palace. It is also rumored that Feng Hua, the founder of Taoism, joined Su Mu now. Although the news of the latter is only a rumor, there is no groundless saying in the earth fairy world. Since someone said so, So Su Mu must have recovered Feng Hua, the Savior of the fairy world. Even if Su Mu and Feng Hua are not superior and subordinate, they must be connected.


    When the Jade Emperor God read all the news, he sighed heavily. The soaring man named Su Mu may really bring himself a lot of trouble in the future, but it doesn''t matter, because there is a super strong man in heaven who is enough to dominate the earth fairy world! Zhang Bairen!


    Zhang bainin''s existence also made the Jade Emperor God put away his mind to lead the sergeant to attack the eastern world. Now he should still go around the northern world to find the book he needed according to Zhang bainin''s instructions. Although he didn''t know what the book meant to Zhang bainin, he knew that the book was the key to eternal life for himself, Zhang Bairen has personally promised him that as long as he finds the book and takes it back to Zhang Bairen, he can make himself immortal without flying to the fairy world all his life.


    For Zhang Bairen''s words, the Jade Emperor God is very convinced. Although he feels uncomfortable with Zhang Bairen''s pressure on his head, he has never shown it in front of Zhang Bairen, because Zhang Bairen relies on his own unparalleled strength and momentum enough to crush everything, so Zhang Bairen will pretend to be nothing when he stands on his head.


    If Zhang Bairen returned to his original world that day, he would not have to continue to listen to Zhang Bairen. After all, after Zhang Bairen left, he held a heavy army enough to subvert the earth fairy world, and dozens of great Luo Jinxian were enough to let him suppress the earth fairy world forever. For this goal, the Jade Emperor God has been patient all the time, He believes that if he can''t get eternal life for some anger in his heart, it''s the most failed business.


    What the Jade Emperor God has to do is to stabilize Zhang Bairen. Just do everything Zhang Bairen says. What Zhang Bairen needs, he is desperate to meet. For most people in the earth fairy world, flying to the fairy world may be the goal they have been pursuing all their life, but for the Jade Emperor God, he is not willing to fly to the fairy world.


    The reason is also very simple. The Jade Emperor God has become the highest person in the earth fairy world. When everything Zhang Bainian promised him has been realized, he will be the most powerful and powerful person in the earth fairy world. In the earth fairy world, he is the Jade Emperor God of all directions, but what if he comes to the upper fairy world? Who knows what the fairyland will look like? What should he do when he arrives at the fairy world and starts from scratch? He didn''t want to abandon everything he got and go to the fairy world to pursue the supreme road. He just wanted to hold all the things in his hands now.


    Eight words are enough to describe the Jade Emperor''s God in one sentence. It''s better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. The Jade Emperor''s God is comfortable in the fairy world. Why bother to pursue the supreme road? After all these years, has anyone tracked down what the avenue is?


    No,


    The Jade Emperor God doesn''t want to waste time on meaningless things. Everything he does is to better rule the fairyland in the future. After all, his identity as the leader of the fairyland can be said to be basically solid. Although he hasn''t spread the news yet, the Jade Emperor God feels that with his own power and power, The Lord of the fairyland is already in his bag.


    The Qinghua emperor in the north is missing. He has no power source. The Qinghua emperor in the south is weak and cares for life. His strength often leads to his weak cultivation after so many years because he rescues some monsters and Terrans that are nothing.


    The Western emperor gouchen suffered a great loss last time. Huang Laojiu, the most powerful combat force under his command, broke his arm. Now it is not enough to be afraid. As for the east?


    The Jade Emperor''s God gave up his mouth, just a new hairy boy. Although he appreciated him very much, he had to say that Su Mu was definitely the weakest among the major forces. The Jade Emperor''s God didn''t even take Su Mu as a matter, as if everything had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 586

    Just when the Jade Emperor God was considering who to do next, Zhang Bairen''s mind directly appeared in front of him and asked the Jade Emperor God to meet him in the back garden with an ordered tone. The Jade Emperor God was a little worried about this. After all, Zhang Bairen ordered him to look for books, not to attack the northern world.


    Now the northern world has been won, but the book has not been found yet. The Jade Emperor thought in his heart that Zhang Bainian should educate himself. However, this time he has won the northern world, and it has become much easier to find a book. I think Zhang Bainian should not be too unhappy with himself.


    In the imperial garden, Zhang bainin drank tea and teased the fish in the pool as usual. Soon after, the figure of the Jade Emperor appeared in the imperial garden, came to Zhang bainin''s face, bowed down and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, you''re looking for me?"


    "Have you found the book I want?" Zhang bainin asked aloud, throwing the bait into the fish pond.


    "No."


    The Jade Emperor God replied truthfully, "but your majesty, please rest assured that the whole northern world can now be said to be the territory of our heaven. It will be much easier to find a book. I have sent my elite to search continuously in the northern world. I think I can find the book and give it to you soon."


    "I hope you are telling the truth, but I want to remind you that I dare to feel the existence of the book again. This time, he appeared in the eastern world and was used. You should understand what I mean." Zhang Bairen said flatly.


    After that, he also looked at the Jade Emperor God. The Jade Emperor God quickly nodded and said, "I see. I''ll go to the Oriental world to look for books. What if the Regent Su Mu stops?"


    "Still the Regent? He''s just a hairy boy. If he feels uncomfortable, if he stops you, he''ll kill you." Zhang Bairen''s tone is very flat, and he wants people''s lives at will in his eyes.


    "I see, my subordinates will do it now." the Jade Emperor God was a little excited. Although he wanted to win the Oriental world, he was very attracted by the huge territory of the Oriental world for nothing. As long as he has the territory of the eastern world, he can say that half of the whole earth fairy world is in his hands.


    "Go," said Zhang Bairen casually, turning his head and continuing to throw bait into the fish pond.


    After the Jade Emperor''s God left, Zhang Bairen disdained and said, "if I can''t leave the place protected by the heaven for a long time, why do I need you to find the list of gods? If I can leave the heaven for a long time, the fairyland has long been ruled by me. Why should I suffer the anger of those saints at that time?"


    When the voice fell, Zhang Bairen sighed helplessly, and then said to himself, "it would be a good thing to return to the famine. Compared with this world, the famine is really much better. Although it''s good to stay here and be the master of a small world, his position as the Lord of heaven in the famine world can''t be abandoned."


    Zhang Bairen, who has been in the fairyland for a long time without remembering the year, has some helplessness in his heart. He also doesn''t know what the world has become. Has his position as the Jade Emperor of heaven been occupied by others?


    "We have to hurry back to the wasteland."


    ......


    In the western world, in emperor gouchen''s palace, Emperor gouchen couldn''t help laughing at the information in his hand and said to Huang Laojiu, who adjusted his breath: "Look, old Huang, the Oriental world has changed its master. This hairy boy named Su Mu is still very capable. He defeated the Feng clan and recovered the Feng clan to let them join his command. It''s good. Su Mu is very capable."


    Huang Laojiu immediately opened his eyes when he heard gouchen''s words. He took the letter in gouchen''s hand and checked it. He couldn''t help staring. Gouchen thought Huang Laojiu was surprised.


    "Don''t old Huang believe it? Ha ha, this is the news from my spies in the Oriental world. The Oriental world, the Oriental world, is the most perfect place in the five worlds. Tianting will certainly not let go. When Tianting attacks Ziwei emperor''s palace, it is the time for us to cultivate ourselves in emperor Chen''s palace. As long as the time comes, we will succeed in revenge!" Gouchen laughed and said, now what hegemony has nothing to do with him. He has failed in the middle heaven. He is a loser. Now what gouchen wants to do most is to pick up the face he and Huang Laojiu lost in the heaven.


    "Damn bastard! Where did it come from!? Regent! Who set up this position!? now that the Oriental world has fallen into the hands of others, all my plans have been in vain? For this reason, I have cut off my arm and want to become a wedding dress for others?" Huang Laojiu thought angrily. If he could, he wanted to fly to Ziwei emperor palace and kill Su Mu directly.


    After operating for so many years, I finally waited until the chaos broke out in the fairy world and had the opportunity to take out everything I buried, but Su Mu''s appearance disrupted his plan.


    Today''s Oriental world is already in the hands of others, and the last thing Huang Laojiu wants to see will happen. Will Tianting be placed in such a resource holy land as the Oriental world? The answer is no, Tianting is not so stupid. They lack more resources than any great emperor. The eastern world can bring them a lot of resources, even the Immortal Emperor in the south. Even if the Immortal Emperor has no ambition, he is absolutely unable to maintain his original heart for the opportunity of the whole world.


    Huang Laojiu couldn''t guess what he thought. Looking at Huang Laojiu''s expression, he thought he was surprised. However, Gou Chenda was very excited. Su Mu''s appearance was just to let them recuperate. Gou Chenda would never refuse. For example, what Gou chendi palace needs most is rest. As long as we wait for the time to come, After recovering, they will kill heaven again one day. They won''t lose once and won''t have the courage to fight. They want to get back their lost face in the middle of the sky! Take revenge on heaven!


    But these goals are not so easy. Zhang Bairen''s strength is always the mountain in their hearts. No one knows how powerful that person is, but it is certain that Zhang Bairen''s strength alone is enough to resist their whole collusion with the great emperor, which means that Zhang Bairen''s strength can walk horizontally in the earth fairy world!

 Chapter 587

    In the southern world, it is now the only place in the earth fairy world where war has not yet broken out. Under the chaotic situation of the earth fairy world, it still maintains its peace. It is not because the Immortal Emperor is strong and has not been disturbed by the war, but because Tianting took the lead in launching the war to save the southern world, Now Tianting will not fight against the south for the time being.


    In Changsheng emperor''s palace, looking at the information sent to him by his spies, Changsheng emperor couldn''t help wondering and asked aloud: "Do you know who the Regent Su Mu is? I have a good relationship with Ziwei emperor. Why didn''t I know there was a regent in Ziwei emperor''s palace? And when did the position of Regent appear? I didn''t remember before?"


    The doubts of the Immortal Emperor were also the doubts of his officers and men, but they didn''t care about these problems, but shook their heads and said: "Report back to the emperor. We don''t know where the Regent Su Mu came from. According to the information we explored before, Su Mu was originally just a commander under Marshal Tianwei, who was in charge of the Tianhe water army in Ziwei emperor''s palace. In addition, we haven''t collected any useful information."


    Hearing the speech, the Immortal Emperor was silent for a moment, and then said aloud, "what do you think of the strength of the Regent King Su mu?"


    "His own strength is not high, only the cultivation of the seven grades of golden fairyland, but this man seems to have some unique charm. He can''t help recruiting hundreds of thousands of soldiers in golden fairyland and millions of real fairyland soldiers. He also recruited a living legend under his command. The man''s name is Feng Hua. He was the God operator who saved the fairyland when the demon clan invaded the fairyland, and Feng Hua, the Taoist ancestor."


    "Feng Hua?" the Immortal Emperor took a breath when he heard the speech. He was the strong one of the eleven products of Luo Jinxian! He was recruited into his command by Su mu. What kind of charm does Su Mu have?


    "In addition, after losing to Su mu, the Feng clan joined Su Mu''s command. The high-end combat power of the Feng clan, including Zhao Qing, the head of the Feng clan, is already the top combat power under Su Mu''s command. Emperor, let''s say something bad. Now the power of Su mu, the Regent king, is not much worse than our Changsheng emperor palace, so I want to suggest to the emperor, can we open it Start recruiting the strong, so as to prepare for war and prevent the enemy''s attack? "


    The Immortal Emperor was silent for a moment when he heard the speech. How could he not know that there is chaos in the fairyland and he should recruit more sergeants to expand his power, but he himself is a peace loving person and never likes war. He is weak. He even thought about joining the command of which emperor after the other four great emperors win or lose. He doesn''t want to fight The flame swept over the happy land of the southern world.


    Emperor Changsheng is indeed a very good ruler, at least for the residents of the southern world. Emperor Changsheng has never asked for anything from them. Moreover, after years of reform by Emperor Changsheng, the whole southern world has a thriving appearance. The major cities of the human race have been repaired perfectly, and the demon race also has its own shelter, which is also the reason Provided by the Immortal Emperor.


    However, the Immortal Emperor has one thing that makes people feel extremely headache, that is, his character is too weak, or his character is too kind and never takes the initiative to pick things. The position of the Immortal Emperor Palace in the South has always been able to be done by people with good character. This is also a test, which was left by the ancestors of the Immortal Emperor Palace at the beginning.


    If you want to become the Immortal Emperor, you have to take the road of heart communication. It is a road that can perfectly test your mind. No one with miscellaneous thoughts can complete the road of heart communication. This year''s Immortal Emperor passed the road of heart communication easily due to his own personality, but because this year''s immortal emperor doesn''t care about his own strength, they are in the Immortal Emperor Palace It can be said that it has weakened to an extreme.


    "Forget it, recruit some troops to deal with it. We don''t even have the ability to resist when the enemy kills our door. Although I''m kind, I''m not stupid. If the Tianting army kills here, I''m afraid there''s only a dead end waiting for us." The Immortal Emperor sighed and said, it''s not that he is afraid of death. He thinks that no matter how much Shou yuan is, he can''t fly to the fairyland. In the end, no matter how powerful you were before your death, you''re still just a handful of loess after your death. He''s worried that he doesn''t even have the strength to protect the residents of the southern world after the enemy comes to the south.


    "Then, emperor, how many people do we recruit this time? Are there any restrictions on cultivation? Should we also inform the dragon family? Let them make some efforts?"


    "No need." the Immortal Emperor shook his head and said, "you don''t know the strength of the dragon family. It''s good that they can survive now. It''s impossible for the dragon family to help us."


    "That''s true."


    ......


    In the South China Sea, the black emperor is now looking for the location of Dragon Island. Suddenly, he heard what the residents on the South China Sea discussed.


    "Today''s fairyland is really too chaotic, and only our southern world still maintains today''s peace, but I don''t think it will last long. Tianting''s ambition is too great. They want to unify the fairyland. I don''t think it will take long for a large army to kill the southern world. At that time, I don''t know what to do." An old fisherman sighed and said.


    After hearing this, the young fisherman looked up and said, "Uncle Yang, what are you worried about? What does it matter if the court is ambitious that day? He won''t kill all the residents of the southern world? Is it not good to look at it? It''s just a change of ruler."


    "Bastard boy! The Immortal Emperor has done so many things for the south. You don''t think about him at all. Besides, are you sure that our southern world will lose?"


    The old fisherman took a deep breath and said after a while, "if I were hundreds of thousands of years younger, I might go directly to the front with my weapons and join the Immortal Emperor to protect the southern world. Don''t talk about the young people of your generation."


    The young fisherman smiled, shook his head and said, "Uncle Yang, you can pull it down. With your strength to enter the fairyland, don''t you just die? The only person in our fishing village who is qualified to join the Immortal Emperor to protect the southern world is old man Zhang Wenshan of his family."

 Chapter 588

    "Zhang Wenshan? The boy has been closed for so many years, and I don''t know whether he has broken through that level. If he really breaks through, it will make a face for our fishing village. I remember I held Zhang Wenshan when he was a child. By the way, you and I also held him, but you were too young at that time. As soon as I picked you up, you peed and directly put me in clean clothes The clothes are scrapped. "Old man Yang joked and told the ugly story of the young man across the street. Thanks to no one else here, otherwise the young man could not be embarrassed.


    But even if there was no one here, the young fisherman was still embarrassed to death and said, "don''t mention the things in those years. It''s good to say that you will save me some face."


    Later, the two talked about Su mu in the Oriental world. Old man Yang said aloud: "Recently, a ruthless man came out of the Oriental world and defeated the Phoenix family as soon as he shot. I heard his name was... Su Mu! Yes! His name was su Mu! That guy, the second in command of Ziwei imperial palace and the Regent, although he had never heard of what this name was, he was absolutely powerful! The Regent always felt that this name was very domineering."


    "I''ve also heard about it, but what does the situation in the eastern world have to do with us? Uncle Yang, if you continue to talk about the situation in our South, maybe I can still hear it." the young man said with a curl of his mouth.


    Seeing this, old man Yang immediately smiled. He knew what young fishermen were thinking. Young people were afraid to compare with each other, especially when they were much younger than you, but their achievements were amazing. Isn''t Su mu? Young. He was powerful and now ruled the whole oriental world after Ziwei emperor was imprisoned. It''s really difficult for young people with ordinary achievements to do it, no Young people, how many old people can do it?


    "All right, just pack up quickly and go to my house for a drink later? Yesterday, I caught a white fish, went to the city to find Wanxiang building and changed two jars of ten li incense. Good guy, it adds up to 20 kilograms, which is enough for you and me to have a good drink." Yang said with a smile. He didn''t mention the other party''s scandal again, but invited the other party to go back to drink with himself.


    "White fish can change two jars of ten mile incense?" the young fisherman suddenly stared and asked incredulously, "I only changed one jar that day? Did you catch two?"


    "Silly boy, people think you''re young and cheat you. You can teach yourself a lesson. White fish is a fine product. Don''t say one or two jars of ten mile incense. If you catch five white fish, you can even change a jar of thyme in Wanxiang building! That taste is beautiful, but it''s a pity. I''ve caught five white fish before, but I didn''t catch them at the same time, I caught it at home after a while and raised it at home. Finally, I went to Wanxiang building to change a jar of thyme after meeting five. It''s a pity that people only caught it in half a day. Finally, I had no choice but to exchange five for some other things. "


    Old man Yang sighed and said, "I was lucky to have tasted thyme at the beginning. That guy, tut Tut, doesn''t want it. Unfortunately, I haven''t tasted thyme again after so many years."


    The young man glanced helplessly and said, "Uncle Yang, you''ve at least tasted thyme. You don''t miss me. You don''t even drink ten miles of incense. You have to go with me next time I exchange white fish for wine. I''m afraid you''ll hurt me."


    "That''s no problem." old man Yang smiled, put away his fishing net and some fishing articles, dragged his boat ashore, firmly tied it to a crooked neck tree root, and took the young man strode towards his house. At this moment, his old companion should have cooked dinner.


    Just after the two left, the black emperor opened his eyes under the tree on one side, took out a map and a white fish, put them into his mouth and bit them. His eyes kept looking for his own position on the map.


    "Where are you?" said the black emperor, who was quite speechless. Some time ago, he was going to look for treasure in Dragon Island. He stole a boat and went to sea directly. But the black emperor, who didn''t know how to navigate, didn''t know the direction at all. Finally, he had to drag a boat to find the Dragon Island in the void.


    But the search was fruitless, and the very helpless black emperor could only put the ship on the ship, while he lay on the ship and drifted around blindly. He didn''t know where he had drifted for some time.


    However, when the black emperor remembered what the two people had just talked about, he couldn''t help wondering. Did Su Mu want to start his struggle history so soon? How could the black emperor know what happened in the Oriental world some time ago? If the opportunity didn''t suddenly appear, I''m afraid that Su Mu is still carefully developing his power today.


    The black emperor took out the messenger jade talisman, directly contacted Su Mu and said to the messenger jade talisman, "smelly boy, what''s the situation over there? I heard you have ruled the whole oriental world? Is there any such thing?"


    After the news was sent, the black emperor touched his stomach. Sure enough, after spending a long time with the bastard Su mu, he learned his hobbies. He didn''t eat and was hungry. Moreover, the black Emperor didn''t drink for a while. Therefore, the black emperor looked at the four or five small white fish left in his hand. According to the old man, it seemed to be very valuable and could change good wine.


    But the black Emperor didn''t know where the Wanxiang building mentioned by the old man was. He had no choice but to catch up with the old man in the direction of leaving. The people in the South had no fear of the demon family. Although they saw it rarely, they also knew that the demon family was blessed by the Immortal Emperor in the South and generally wouldn''t easily hurt the people. Many demon families had a good relationship with the people.


    ......


    In the Oriental world, in Ziwei emperor''s palace, Su Mu once again faced the soup made by tea, and his eyes were twitching. After the last devastating blow, Su Mu was afraid of tea chef, and tea didn''t know when to scatter all the chefs she found. Those were all teachers! The craftsmanship is perfect, otherwise Su Mu wouldn''t invite them to cook for himself.


    Now the chef has become tea. Will he never be able to eat normal food in the future? no way! I have to expose all this evil!


    Just when Su Mu wanted to accuse tea craftsmanship, the jade symbol flashed around his waist. Su Mu took it out and looked carefully. It was actually the contact sent by the black emperor to himself.

 Chapter 589

    When Su Mu read the information from the black emperor, he couldn''t help laughing. It seems that his reputation has been spread all over the fairyland. In this way, he can bring many benefits to himself. Of course, the disadvantages are inevitable.


    The advantage is that after su Mu''s name is launched, it will be much easier to recruit soldiers and horses. Moreover, Su Mu raises troops to command the Oriental world in the name of saving the crape myrtle emperor. Therefore, in this way, the casual cultivation of the Oriental world, which originally had a sense of belonging to the crape myrtle emperor, will certainly improve his good impression, In this way, it will be much easier for Su Mu to recruit the strong to do things for himself. As for whether he really wants to save the crape myrtle emperor in the future, he naturally wants to go. Don''t talk about anything else. When he gets stronger, he will attack Tianting and save the crape Myrtle emperor? If the crape myrtle emperor hides his careful thoughts, Su Mu doesn''t suggest to ensure that he has no worries about food and clothing all his life. If the crape myrtle emperor wants to take his position, don''t blame Su mu for being rude.


    As for the sergeants recruited to save the crape myrtle emperor, Su Mu will naturally have a way to recover them and let them do things for themselves wholeheartedly without thinking about the crape myrtle emperor.


    Of course, there are many advantages after a good reputation, but the same disadvantages also occupy a part. For example, he suddenly stood on the bright side from the hidden developer. Although there is no harm in standing on the bright side, will all forces not investigate after they know their existence? Will you not send troops to attack when you have determined that your strength is weak and small forces are not stable?


    You know, Tianting is still idle now. After the failure of gouchen emperor''s palace and returning to the west, he temporarily hung up the exemption card and did not fight with Tianting. The southern Immortal Emperor has not participated in the war, which is also the reason why he is not strong in the South and dare not insert into the war at will.


    Now most of the northern world has become the palm of Tianting. Although it still needs a lot of time to take care of it, it is enough for Tianting to send some sergeants and the strong ones of Da Luo Jinxian''s top ten products. While taking care of the northern world, it prevents Zhao Huaiqing in the Southeast from waiting for the opportunity to seize the northern world when Tianting ignores him.


    Today''s Tianting still has a lot of combat power idle, which is not a good thing for Su mu. Today''s su Mu''s power is not stable. If you blindly compete with Tianting, you will only have a dead end. For Su mu, speed up the time to sort out the Oriental world, get everything that can improve his power and expand his strength.


    After all, there is still a huge gap between Su Mu and the top forces. According to Su Mu''s estimation, he can now compare with the weakest immortal among the five great emperors. After all, he also has more than a dozen Phoenix family Da Luo Jinxian and a legendary strong man, Feng Hua, who has these combat power, Su Mu only needs to improve his strength in a short time. As long as his strength reaches the point of frightening people, then he can send troops to the whole fairy world.


    But Su Mu still has one thing worth doing now, that is, he quietly makes himself a delicious meal. These days, the craftsmanship of red tea has made his stomach twitch. Now he sees that red tea is inexplicably afraid. He is deeply afraid that red tea comes to him with a box containing food, which will be in trouble.


    So Su Mu didn''t stop. When red tea wasn''t paying attention, he slipped out directly. He planned to eat some delicious food in the main city below Ziwei palace and stroll around the city. Although this city has always existed directly below Ziwei palace and belongs to Ziwei palace, Su Mu was just a pawn in Tianhe Navy before, Is not qualified to leave Ziwei emperor palace without authorization.


    Now, who dares to take care of me where I want to go?


    "Lord, I can''t stand it. Why should I eat the food made by the red tea girl? I feel that my King Kong''s good body seems to have a weakness. It''s so easy to be attacked. And Lord, do you know what''s the most painful? I have to eat those things while smiling and tell the red tea girl that it tastes good and serious Tell him that the heat is not good enough. Is that bad? I can''t stand it. Let''s eat ruthlessly next time. "The iron hand rushed directly behind Su Mu and vomited bitterly with Su mu.


    When the voice fell, ruthlessness suddenly appeared in front of the iron hand and said angrily, "if you don''t eat, give it to me? Who are you? Give it to cold-blooded."


    Sure enough, cold-blooded also looked at them with an unhappy face. Su Mu seemed to have some helplessness when he saw that the four of them were going to quarrel. The craftsmanship of red tea really made them suffer. Even Su Mu''s body, which has cultivated the strength of god elephant prison for many years, couldn''t bear it. Don''t mention them. Su Mu didn''t blame them when he thought of it. He just shook his head and said: "Since you came out with me, don''t think about the craft of tea. I think about it..."


    Before Su Mu finished speaking, he suddenly felt a twitch in his stomach. Su Mu quickly ran Xianyuan to alleviate it, and said reluctantly, "forget it, I''m going to eat some delicious food to mediate my taste. If you four don''t feel depressed with me, come with me."


    "Is the LORD a treat?" the life chaser''s eyes lit up and asked curiously.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and said definitely, "yes, please. Are you interested in going together?"


    "Yes! Why not! It''s a good thing to be able to eat delicious food without spending money. How can I be absent? Lord, which restaurant are we going to? Do you need me to introduce it to you? When I was in Tianhe, I often ran down alone to have fun." he chased his life and said with a smile, which made Su Mu feel helpless.


    "You lead the way. You can go wherever you like." Su Mu said casually.


    "OK!" he ran to Su Mu''s front and rushed to a very famous restaurant in the city.


    "Lord, I have no other needs. I just want to ask if I can drink?" the iron hand asked. Because they are su Mu''s personal guards, the guards are generally not allowed to drink, so the iron hand asked this question.


    "Drink whatever you want. Don''t drink yourself to death." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "I see!"

 Chapter 590

    In the middle of the city, he chased his life and took the four people to a place called Wanxiang building. From the name, well, it doesn''t seem strange. Moreover, the name doesn''t sound like a restaurant for eating and drinking, but more like a brothel for fun. Of course, Su Mu doesn''t visit brothels. He is also a family man, even if he is not so clean, You can''t be so hungry, can you?


    "Chasing your life, you won''t be in the wrong place? The LORD brought us to drink and eat. Why did you bring us to the brothel? My iron hand doesn''t care whether it''s a brothel or a restaurant, but the key is that the Lord won''t let us go whoring for nothing?" the iron hand said to chasing his life reluctantly.


    After hearing the words, he was speechless and kicked directly on the iron hand''s ass and said, "what do you think? Am I such a casual person? This is a restaurant, not a brothel! Although the girls inside wear... Er, they may be more open, but don''t think about it!"


    It''s no wonder the iron hand thinks so much. Even Su Mu and ruthless think this place is a brothel. The two welcoming girls standing outside are about to wear no clothes. After listening to this, the iron hand can''t help but curl his mouth and say: "Only you can find this place. If you walk so fast, there must be your friends in it. Ruthless. Do you bet? I bet there must be more than one life chasing friends in it."


    Ruthlessly smelled the speech, looked at the expression of chasing life, and said: "there''s no need to bet on this obvious thing. I used to suppress Tianhe with him. I still know his situation. Don''t bet. There must be chasing friends in it."


    Su Mu also laughed when he heard the speech and said loudly, "chase your life. I said I''m just inviting you to dinner, but I won''t invite you to have fun. If you''re really lonely, go first. I don''t want to go with you, lest others think I''ll go in and have fun."


    "Don''t worry, Lord. I''ll take good care of my lower body and eat only. Let''s go in?" he said with a smile.


    "OK."


    When you enter the lobby of Wanxiang building, sure enough, it is indeed a restaurant. There are many wine customers in the lobby on the first floor, among which there are scattered cultivation with cultivation accomplishments. The strongest cultivation accomplishments have even reached the realm of half step Luo Jinxian.


    Su Mu was surprised. Unexpectedly, there was a restaurant under Ziwei emperor''s palace that could gather so many powerful casual practitioners. Wouldn''t it be easy for him to buy the restaurant and recruit those casual practitioners who came to drink?


    Of course, Su Mu just thought about it. The location of the restaurant is very good and the flow of people is very high. As long as the restaurant owner is not a fool, he will not sell the restaurant to himself.


    As soon as he entered the lobby, a middle-aged fat man at the lobby counter came out. After looking carefully, he couldn''t help laughing and chasing his life: "Oh! Isn''t this Mr. Qiao? I thought you died outside after not coming to Wanxiang building for so many years. Why, are you here to drink or have fun today? For the sake of friends for so many years, I''ll give you a discount no matter which one you choose? Your girls don''t know what''s going on. They seem to be fascinated by you and don''t want to receive guests now Yes, it''s Mr. Qiao. You''re going to redeem them. Is there any such thing? "


    After the voice fell, the middle-aged fat man saw the four people of Su Mu behind him before he could answer. He couldn''t help but be happy and said, "master Qiao, this is to bring guests to Wanxiang building? Who are these?"


    Su Mu didn''t open his mouth and waited for his life to solve the matter. Of course, Su Mu also whispered in the dark to tell the life chaser not to expose their identity. Life chaser was not a fool, but smiled and said: "What, Mr. Qiao, if you tease me, I won''t come again in the future. These are my good friends in Ziwei emperor''s palace. Now they are Jinxian elite following Regent King Su mu, but they are different from me. They are all good food and wine people. You can arrange food and wine. As for girls, forget it for the time being. Tell Tiantian them for me I''ll see them later. "


    "OK, Mr. Qiao, you''d better go to the old position and wait? I''ll arrange it now." the middle-aged fat man smiled and left the lobby and walked towards the back of Wanxiang building. Chasing for his life also took the four people to the position he used to sit when he visited the Vientiane building, which was a Xiangge by the window on the second floor.


    Entering the Xiangge, Su Mu took the lead in sitting down, poured a glass of water and said, "don''t be so restrained today. Let''s all sit down."


    Hearing the speech, the four quickly nodded and sat down, and prepared their dishes and chopsticks one after another. Looking at the tense atmosphere, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and said to the life chaser, "Grandpa Qiao, don''t you go to see your sweetie? Other girls have been waiting for you for so many years, you are a heartless man."


    "Hahaha! My iron hand guessed well! This guy really has a friend in the Vientiane building. There are really more than one!" the iron hand laughed at the speech and said to the life chaser.


    Seeing the iron hand all spoke, several people were no longer restrained. They joked about pursuing their life one after another, which made them feel helpless for a while. They said, "don''t tease me. It was nothing to stroll around the brothel when I was young. Now when I think of it, I really don''t know how to review the past. Well, although the past feels good."


    "You can pull it down. Will Joe still regret visiting the brothel? Why, don''t you want to redeem those sweets?" Su Mu said with a smile, which immediately made him feel very helpless.


    "Lord, don''t tease me. I don''t think the redemption money is enough. The girl in the Vientiane building is so expensive that I have to save for two months at a time, let alone redeem myself." the life chaser said helplessly, with a bitter face. If the price here is lower, maybe he will come here every day.


    When several people relaxed their vigilance and chatted, the middle-aged fat man didn''t know when he had quietly stood at the door of the Xiangge, his face was a little heavy, but he changed into a smile, took the wine jar into the Xiangge, smiled and said: "Mr. Qiao, you used to order ten mile incense when you came to our Wanxiang building. Today, my old friend is reunited. I make my own decision and brought you a jar of thyme. How about it?"


    "What else can I do? When the food comes, drink it directly. By the way, old Tang, go and get us four jars of thyme and one jar of thyme. I''m not polite if someone treats us today." he said with a smile, glancing at Su mu, as if he was fighting a local tyrant.


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly when he heard the speech. Thyme and thyme are very expensive, but it''s nothing for himself. It''s a big deal to spend more money.

 Chapter 591

    In the Xiangge on the fifth floor of Wanxiang building, the middle-aged fat man called Lao Tang quietly entered it, then closed the door of Xiangge and walked carefully towards the inside of Xiangge.


    Although it seems that there is no gap between such a Xiangge on the fifth floor and others from the outside, it is found that there is a cave inside. Compared with other Xiangge, the space inside this one is really amazing. At least half of the space on the fifth floor of Wanxiang building is surrounded by this Xiangge.


    This place is not open to the public, or the whole Wanxiang building has not been open to the public since the fourth floor. The first floor is the main hall of Wanxiang building. It usually receives a lot of diners. These diners generally have ordinary casual cultivation and low cultivation, but they also receive some small money. If your cultivation reaches a certain level, If you don''t have to go to the second floor, someone will invite you. Of course, you can continue to choose to stay in the hall, because the second floor is all independent Xiangge, which will be charged extra according to the time.


    As for the third floor of Wanxiang building, where is it that people who must have a certain weight to speak can go up, and their accomplishments also need to reach the level of Da Luo Jinxian at least. The Xiangge on the third floor is divided into 369 levels. The lower nine levels are used by ordinary Da Luo Jinxian, and the middle six floors are prepared for some well-known and powerful people in the fairy world or leaders of power. As for the people received on the upper three floors so far, there are several purposes, In the city below the crape myrtle palace, there is only their Wanxiang building, which once received the last crape myrtle emperor, Huang Laojiu.


    As for the start of the fourth floor of Wanxiang building, where to tell the outside is the place they use inside Wanxiang building. Generally, there are some sundries accumulated. Because there are too many accumulations, they will not be opened to the outside world. Once there were strong people who wanted to go up to check, but they were blocked by the owner of Wanxiang building, and showed the strength of an unusual Luo Jinxian.


    It is precisely because the owner of Wanxiang building showed his strength that no one dared to move such a large oil-water place, because Wanxiang building is definitely not as simple as it looks. There are no numbers of Wanxiang building in the fairy world, but the owner of the building has the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, It can be imagined how rich the Wanxiang building is.


    Although there are many Wanxiang towers everywhere, there will not be Da Luo Jinxian in every place, but this is enough to illustrate the strength of Wanxiang tower. Once the five great emperors gathered together to discuss the purpose of Wanxiang tower when it was still in peace. If they only wanted to make money, it would be good if they had any differences, At any time, the five great emperors must join hands to destroy Wanxiang building first, otherwise they will lose a lot if they let others take advantage of them.


    After so many years, Wanxiang building has been doing its own business, so Wanxiang building will exist so stably. If he has a little change, it must be the encirclement and suppression of the five great emperors.


    But now, the chaos in the fairyland can no longer be stopped by the five great emperors relying on a piece of white paper. The Qinghua great emperor is missing, the crape myrtle great emperor is imprisoned, and the immortal great emperor in the south is not afraid. The western gouchen great emperor has hung up a no war card, but he and Tianting are absolutely immortal, Therefore, this is also the time when Wanxiang building is most prone to mistakes.


    ......


    "I once told you that you are not allowed to come to the fifth floor. You are not qualified to enter here. Have you forgotten what I said? Or do you think this is your place because I let you manage Wanxiang building for too long?"


    Just as the middle-aged fat old Tang entered the incense Pavilion on the fifth floor of Wanxiang building, an old voice suddenly sounded. For his old Tang, the voice seemed to be far away in the sky and close to his ear.


    Old Tang turned pale when he heard the speech. He knelt on the ground and quickly explained, "excuse me, landlord! I have something important to tell you. I definitely didn''t mean to disturb the landlord!"


    As Lao Tang''s voice fell, an old man with white beard and black robe came out of the dark, glanced at Lao Tang and said: "Say! If you don''t know what it is, you can''t avoid punishment. You should know where the fifth floor is. Fortunately, I''ve just finished my retreat this time. If you disturb my retreat practice, hum! You should know if I don''t say the end!"


    "Su Mu! Regent Wang Su Mu! Landlord, you may not know that the whole oriental world has changed. Now the person in charge of Ziwei imperial palace and the Lord of the East in the bright side have become Su Mu! A hairy boy! Now it''s on the second floor of Wanxiang building!" Old Tang said solemnly and incomparably. His tone was full of anxiety. He was deeply afraid that he would be beaten by the man in front of him.


    "Regent Su mu?"


    The old man frowned at the speech and asked: "what position is this? Where did Su Mu come from? Tell me in detail what happened in the Oriental world recently. Remember, it''s all. You must tell me clearly!"


    "Yes! Yes!"


    For more than an hour later, the middle-aged fat Tang told the white bearded old man everything that had happened in the Oriental world. The old man took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes. According to the middle-aged fat Tang, the Oriental world has changed. At least this man named Su Mu suddenly came out to stabilize the sky of the Oriental world for the time being, but It''s only temporary. He can hold it for a while, but he can''t hold it for a lifetime!


    In this way, their Wanxiang building finally waited for the opportunity to stand up!


    Originally, Wanxiang building was very afraid of the cooperation of the five great emperors. Now, Ziwei great emperor was imprisoned in Tianting, and Qinghua great emperor disappeared. Gouchen great emperor will not fight in a short time because of his hatred with Tianting and the casualties of his soldiers. Now only Tianting and the southern immortal great emperor can affect their Wanxiang building.


    The southern Immortal Emperor is not afraid. The Immortal Emperor is not strong enough, but there are many loyal people. As long as we make a small plan at that time, we can solve it. In the end, only the Tianting side is left. Their Wanxiang building has been silent for so many years, and finally it is time to rise!


    As for the news of Zhang Bairen, the strong one hidden in the heaven, the old man with white beard didn''t care too much. He thought it was just a big Luo Jinxian who reached the half step and twelve grades at most. Their Wanxiang building didn''t lack the strong one of the half step and twelve grades. This time, they could finally rise!

 Chapter 592

    In the incense Pavilion on the second floor of Wanxiang building, Su mu, who was watching the four people boast about the past, suddenly felt a crisis in his heart. The imperial Qi in his body seemed to remind himself that there was a danger. Su Mu couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. Looking at the four people who were still excited, Su Mu didn''t make a sound, but secretly contacted Feng Hua with a messenger jade symbol, To be on the safe side, please bother him to come to Wanxiang building, the main city below.


    It''s best if nothing happens, but if something happens, there will be no problem when Feng Hua comes. Su mu can''t help feeling helpless about his strength. Although he has worked hard to improve his cultivation, his cultivation can''t be done in one day or two. It takes a lot of time to cultivate, Otherwise, it would be difficult to achieve results. Su Mu decided to pay attention. After returning to Ziwei emperor''s palace, he immediately closed down for a year and entrusted all foreign affairs to Feng Hua temporarily.


    Feng Hua is old and a Taoist ancestor, so his desire for power is not so strong. Su Mu is more relieved to leave things to Feng Hua. Of course, Su Mu also plans to find the black emperor. Now he needs the black emperor to provide his array, no matter what array it is, the black emperor is very good at it, It can be said that if there is no accident, the black emperor can definitely be called an array master.


    As Su Mu''s imperial spirit became more and more irritable and his sense of crisis became more and more intense, Su Mu raised his glass and took a sip of thyme. The wine was indeed as mellow and beautiful as the old Tang said. It was that all the wine he drank these days could not be compared, but it was regrettable that the price of thyme was too expensive. Although Su Mu could afford it, But he doesn''t want to spend his resources on these meaningless places. He can accept it occasionally, but if this continues for a long time, Su Mu feels that he will degenerate sooner or later.


    Wanxianglou doesn''t know how much resources it has earned by relying on drinks over the years, so wanxianglou must be very rich. If wanxianglou really plans to kill himself, Su Mu doesn''t mind uprooting all wanxianglou in the Oriental world. After all, so many branches can get a lot of resources, You should know that Su Mu still has a huge demand for resources, so he agrees with the idea that copying family can get resources. Last time he defeated the Phoenix family, Zhao Qing offered many treasures of the Phoenix family. He almost didn''t kill Su mu. He laughed all day, Because the resources offered by Zhao Qing are as much as half of the resources he obtained in the palace!


    You know how many resources there are in the palace? Although there are not so many Fengs, half of them are definitely beyond the reach of ordinary people. Su Mu estimates that no one can take out so many resources except the current Wufang emperor palace, and the Immortal Emperor in the South may not have the abundant resources of Fengs.


    Su Mu put down the wine glass, smiled and said, "there are friends outside the door. Listen to the corner. Why don''t you come in and have a seat and have a taste of the famous wine in the fairy world?"


    "Hahaha, I made this wine in Wanxiang building. I don''t know if it tastes good? I didn''t expect that the Oriental world is controlled by a hairy boy like you. I''m very surprised, boy. Now I can give you two choices. What do you think?" the owner of Wanxiang building smiled at Su mu, There were bursts of murderous spirit hidden in his narrowed eyes, which made Su Mu feel that it was hard to solve today.


    The cold-blooded iron hand four people were stunned when they saw the old man with white beard entering the Xiangge with such a bad tone. Then they realized that they were in trouble today. They immediately took out their portable weapons and shouted at the old man with white beard: "an old man who doesn''t know good or bad is so disrespectful to my lord? Are you looking for death?"


    "Well, the four of you have great Luo Jinxian''s four grades of cultivation. Even if you want to take people''s lives, you have to have that strength."


    After that, Su Mu shook his head, smiled at the old man with white beard and asked, "the old man is the owner of Wanxiang building?"


    "Exactly!" the old man with white beard grinned and said proudly, "I''m the landlord of Wanxiang building, Jiang Changyuan."


    "Jiang Changyuan, your parents want you to have a long-term view. Unfortunately, you are short-sighted. I''m curious about what choices you want to give me." Su Mu shook his head and said with a smile, wondering where Jiang Changyuan''s pride came from.


    Jiang Changyuan was a little angry at Su Mu''s words, narrowed his eyes and said: "I''m afraid you don''t know how terrible our Wanxiang building is, but it doesn''t matter. You''ll know soon. I contacted the people above. They were going to give you two choices. First, let me take your body back to the headquarters. They will seize the Oriental world as soon as you die. I believe you have guessed in your heart. Second, Let you continue to be the Lord of your Oriental world. We will also help you become the crape myrtle emperor and even give you resources to unify the fairy world. However, you have to hand over your divine soul and be loyal to our Wanxiang building forever. "


    "So? The second choice looks good. Just being loyal to your Wanxiang building can be the Lord of the earth fairy world. This is something I dare not think of. Really, just surrender my own spirit?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    Ruthlessly, he was shocked when he heard the speech and quickly said, "Lord, don''t..."


    "Shut up, I have my own plan." Su Mu took a cold look at the iron hand for fear that he would break his plan. There is a lot of oil and water in Wanxiang building. How can he not take the opportunity to make a profit?


    "It seems that you have made your choice, but it''s a pity. I''m very dissatisfied with what you just said, so I don''t intend to let you continue to stay in the position of the Lord of the East. I still decided to take your body back. After all, if you live or die, it''s just a matter of reputation. Successful people never care about their reputation, let alone their reputation He said, "we have Wanxiang building." Jiang Changyuan smiled disdainfully and was about to take Su mu.


    "Don''t hurt my Lord!" the ruthless four immediately rushed over when they saw Jiang Changyuan''s hand. The cold light of the weapon flashed in their hands and directly cut Jiang Changyuan''s arm and head, but they made a sound like steel.


    Dang!


    "Boy, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. It''s just that your mouth doesn''t sound good. I feel unhappy. Don''t forget Jiang Changyuan''s name below." Jiang Changyuan said with a fierce smile, as if he had killed Su mu.

 Chapter 593

    Zhao Changyuan made a move, and his right hand was like a huge cage toward Su mu, but at this time, a more huge momentum was suddenly suppressed. Not only Wanxiang building was suppressed by this momentum, but the whole main city was affected by this momentum. Dozens of big Luo Jinxian in the city looked up, I saw an old man in a blue Taoist robe sitting cross legged on the cloud, and his terrible momentum was spreading around.


    "Who is that? Why is it so earth shaking?"


    Countless casual practitioners stared at Feng Hua sitting in the middle of the void. They couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them. Have they ever seen such a strong man? In their eyes, the great luojinxian is already a distant existence, not to mention that the cultivation has reached the Feng Hua of the peak of the great luojinxian?


    When Feng Hua pressed his hand, a huge palm fell from the sky and blew directly at Wanxiang building. Zhao Changyuan, who was about to fight Su mu in Wanxiang building, suddenly felt a momentum far beyond his own and collapsed on himself. He had no time to dodge and was directly photographed on the ground by this palm.


    Without losing any energy, Zhao Changyuan directly blasted Zhao Changyuan from the second floor of Wanxiang building into the hall on the first floor of Wanxiang building and smashed a huge pit in the hall on the first floor of Wanxiang building. It took Feng Hua half a day to dissipate his momentum. Zhao Changyuan also climbed out of the pit with lingering fear and looked at the sky pale, although it was covered by the pavilion of Wanxiang building, However, Zhao Yuanyuan can still find Feng Hua above the clouds through his divine consciousness and feel the frightening momentum of Feng Hua.


    With a flash of body shape, Feng Hua directly came to Su Mu and said with a smile: "Lord, the old road is late, which surprised the Lord."


    "Mr. Feng, if you didn''t do it, I''m afraid Su Mu would be doomed today." Su Mu nodded and replied.


    "If you say so, the Taoist priest is the first one who doesn''t believe it. The Taoist priest knows the strength of the Lord. He can''t win the LORD with his own strength. If the LORD goes, how can the Wanxiang building keep you? I think the Lord won''t contact the Taoist priest until the four people behind him are in trouble?" Feng Hua smiled and said.


    Su Mu didn''t answer when he heard the speech. He just looked at the hole less than three steps in front of him. Where was Zhao Changyuan''s original position? Looking down from which hole, he could just see Zhao Changyuan''s panicked appearance. Without any hesitation, Su Mu jumped down from the hole and came to the first floor of Wanxiang building.


    The four dark guards around Su mu, such as ruthless pursuit of life, also followed closely. They did not dare to stay and jumped into the pit with Su mu. The four of them felt powerless. If it were not for Mr. Feng''s action, the LORD would fall here today. As Su Mu''s close dark guards, they not only failed to protect, but also brought a lot of trouble to Su mu.


    The four of them also know Su Mu''s strength. If they start, Su Mu will never make any mistakes in a short time. It''s easy for Su Mu to leave with his own magic power, but why does Su Mu look like he''s caught with his hands tied? The ruthless four people are very helpless to attribute their mistakes to themselves. If they fly aside, Su mu can leave directly. Why bother Mr. Feng to come to the rescue?


    And this is not just their guess. Mr. Feng just said that if it weren''t for the four of them, Su Mu could leave directly. Why should Mr. Feng help? This also makes the four people''s inner desire for strength stronger. As Su Mu''s bodyguard, they can''t protect Su Mu at a critical time, but they can''t bring any trouble to Su mu. At least when they encounter such things today in the future, the four of them must have enough self-protection ability so that Su mu can safely and boldly fight, There will be no worries.


    Su Mu came to Zhao Changyuan''s face, gently patted the dust on his clothes with his hand, and said aloud, "Zhao Changyuan, your parents want you to have a long-term vision for the beef jerky with this name, but you may disappoint them. You are not only short-sighted, do not know people at all, but also very waste wood."


    Zhao Changyuan was furious when he heard the speech and said angrily: "What are you talking about?! do you think you can humiliate me like this by relying on an eleven grade great Luo Jinxian who doesn''t know where to come from? I might as well tell you! Wanxiang building doesn''t lack eleven grade great Luo Jinxian! Even half step twelve grades exist! You''d better enjoy your position as the Lord of the East in the last period of time. Wait for a while , we Wanxiang building will surely take all your foundations and set everything on fire! "


    "Wait, Su Mu! After the death of Zhao Changyuan, countless Zhao Changyuan will emerge! Wanxiang building is not something you can compete with! Today you saved you by relying on an expert of Da Luo Jinxian''s 11th grade! You won''t have such good luck next time! The inside information of Wanxiang building is not comparable to that of a hairy boy! Ha ha ha!"


    After laughing, Su Mu was ready to speak, but Zhao Changyuan suddenly bit the root of his tongue. Su Mu was surprised. Feng Hua quickly stopped him to prevent him from committing suicide.


    Looking at Zhao Changyuan''s eyes staring like yaks, Su Mu smiled, patted him on the cheek and said: "I appreciate the information you provided me. You really don''t have any long-term vision, but for me, you are still very useful. I won''t let you go, but I still need the things in your mind, so I''ll tell you directly. I''ll use soul searching to find the information I need in your mind, unless you have the ability to collect all the information Otherwise, it''s very easy for me to find something useful to me. "


    "Lord, if you tell him so, wouldn''t it be useless if he mastered some ability to delete memories in his brain?" he asked ruthlessly.


    "You''d better read more books to improve the ink in your stomach. It''s not easy to master the ability of deleting memory. Moreover, to delete the memory in your brain, it''s no exaggeration to say that even today''s Mr. Feng can''t do it, let alone that he is just a small four grade Luo Jinxian, a means related to your brain, It''s not what he can do as a four grade Luo Jinxian, "Su Mu explained with a smile.

 Chapter 594

    Three days later, the whole oriental world had no information about the existence of Wanxiang building. All Wanxiang buildings closed down at the first time. All the managers and owners in Wanxiang building disappeared. It was not that they were afraid of Su mu, but that they had not thought about standing up and walking to the bright side of the earth fairy world at this time.


    However, for Su Mu and the people in the earth fairy world, the ambition of Wanxiang building has been exposed again, which has attracted the attention of the high-level forces in the earth fairy world. Tianting is the second to focus on Wanxiang building. Wanxiang building has been hidden for so many years, and no one knows how far it has developed, And the most important thing is how many big Luo Jinxian exist in Wanxiang building?


    Even Tianting dare not underestimate this. In a war, Da Luo Jinxian can definitely change the combat effectiveness of the war results. Although Su Mu killed the second elder of Feng nationality Da Luo Jinxian by relying on 500000 Da Luo Jinxian, that is because the Feng nationality itself lacks combat experience, and Su Mu''s 500000 Jin Xian sergeant is a casual practitioner who has experienced many battles, If you really encounter that kind of big Luo Jinxian with full combat experience, the 500000 Jinxian Sergeant under Su Mu''s command may have to send out at least 200000 to stop it, and it''s just a stop. It can''t limit a big Luo Jinxian. He can still affect the situation of the whole battlefield.


    Although the second elder of the Phoenix family has the cultivation of the six products of Da Luo Jinxian, it is because of his lack of combat experience that he can only give full play to the strength of the four products or even the three products of Da Luo Jinxian. Moreover, due to the reason that the Phoenix family rushed to Sifang Valley overnight, the immortal yuan in his body was consumed too much and the combat effectiveness was reduced by more than half, which was why LIANG Qing and others killed soldiers in less than 10000 gold fairyland.


    Otherwise, with the strength of the 500000 golden fairyland Sergeant under Su Mu''s command, it can hold no more than four strong Luo Jinxian. Why does Wanxiang building leave a deep impression among the major forces, because how many Luo Jinxian exist in Wanxiang building has always been a mystery. There have even been rumors about how many sub buildings there are in Wanxiang building, Then there are many big Luo Jinxian.


    How many sub floors of Wanxiang building exist in the fairy world? No one knows, but it is roughly estimated that there are tens of thousands. If there is a big Luo Jinxian in every Wanxiang building, it will be tens of thousands.


    However, no one believes this rumor. After all, there are only a few Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world. Wanxiang building cannot have tens of thousands, but Wanxiang building has a huge power, which is well understood by the whole earth fairy world. After so many years of hiding, no one knows how many earth Fairy resources Wanxiang building has collected, but it can be determined, The wealth of Wanxiang building is probably more than that of the five square emperor palace!


    ......


    "Wanxiang building, there has been no information about Wanxiang building for many years. If it weren''t for this time, I thought Wanxiang building had closed down. After so many years, Wanxiang building can''t suppress its ambition. Do you want to appear in the fairy world and join us?" the Jade Emperor said with disdain. For Wanxiang building, the five great emperors had an agreement earlier, Once Wanxiang building reveals its ambition, the five square emperor palace will definitely suppress it at the first time.


    But the question is, can the five imperial palaces still join hands to suppress Wanxiang building? Qinghua emperor''s palace has been destroyed by Tianting, and Qinghua emperor has disappeared. Gouchen emperor''s palace and Tianting have become sworn enemies, and it is unlikely to join hands to suppress Wanxiang tower.


    So now it is only the great immortal of the South and Su mu, the Regent king of the East, who can join hands with the heavenly court to deal with Wanxiang building. Su Mu may not understand the horror of Wanxiang building, but the Jade Emperor God is confident that Su Mu will deal with Wanxiang building with himself, because Su Mu was coerced by Wanxiang building not long ago, This point has been spread all over the fairy world.


    It is needless to say that the southern Immortal Emperor has not been coerced by Wanxiang building, but the contract of the older generation of five great emperors in those years will not be refuted by the Immortal Emperor. Therefore, he is very confident about whether the Immortal Emperor is willing to suppress Wanxiang building with himself, and the immortal emperor respects the agreement very much, Therefore, the Immortal Emperor will not refute the contract that year.


    ......


    In Ziwei emperor''s palace, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing at Zhao Changyuan, who had been tortured and was no longer like an adult, and said helplessly to thunder: "I asked you to treat him. Do you understand that?"


    Lei Ming felt puzzled when he heard the speech and asked aloud: "But Lord, isn''t it always like this before? And according to what they told me, they asked me to torture Wanxiang building for information, so I did it. However, this guy''s mouth was strict and didn''t tell me any news. He suffered for three days without sleep. His mouth was as strict as a stone, which made me admire him."


    "Didn''t you say anything for three days and nights?"


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly, and said, "that''s because old Mr. Feng gave him up. He can''t do anything. Do you really think he can withstand your torture?"


    "I see. Lord, why didn''t you tell me earlier that it was a waste of three days?" Lei Ming said helplessly.


    Su Mu didn''t pay attention to Lei Ming when he heard the speech, but smiled at Feng Hua and said, "Mr. Feng, this move has made this guy suffer a lot. Let him relax first. If he is stubborn, he will continue to stay and let Lei Ming continue to torture for three days and nights."


    Feng Hua smiled and nodded. He had a certain understanding of Su Mu''s abdominal darkness. He clearly had the ability to directly check people''s minds and use such physical torture. He didn''t think much. With a wave of Feng Hua''s big hand, he untied Zhao Changyuan''s imprisonment.


    As soon as the prison was released, Zhao Changyuan gasped heavily. His eyes stared at the thunder and said, "you are really cruel! You are so cruel! There is absolutely no one in the world more cruel than you!"


    "Get to the point, or I''ll let you have another three days and three nights." thunder glanced at him and said.


    Zhao Changyuan took a deep breath when he heard Yan. He looked at Su Mu and thunder. His heart was very bitter. He could only say everything he knew. He didn''t want to try again in his life because no normal person could stand it!


    Seeing Zhao Changyuan''s appearance, Su Mu couldn''t help wondering what method the thunder used, and why did Zhao Changyuan''s arrogant people fear to be like this?

 Chapter 595

    After Zhao Changyuan left, Su Mu couldn''t help looking at Lei Ming curiously and asked, "what did you do to make him afraid of being like this? From his character, he shouldn''t be such an easily yielding person. Yes, why did I turn him into this after I handed him over to you for three days?"


    After hearing the speech, Lei Ming could not help grinning and said aloud, "Hey, this is my private secret. If I have a chance in the future, I will tell the Lord you, but now let my subordinates keep it secret for a while."


    Su Mu shook his head when he heard the speech, but didn''t care. Instead, he went to the desk in Ziwei Pavilion and sat down. In his mind, he thought about Zhao Changyuan''s message of Wanxiang building. Zhao Changyuan himself is not very outstanding among the forces of Wanxiang building, so he knows only a star and a half, but according to Zhao Changyuan, The whole Wanxiang building has at least more than 100 Da Luo Jinxian, of which more than 10 are 11 grade Da Luo Jinxian, and there are more than five Da Luo Jinxian who have reached half step and 12 grade.


    The terrorist forces at this level have far exceeded any force in the earth fairy world. At least the original Ziwei emperor palace is inferior. Su Mu thought, I''m afraid there may not be more than 100 Da Luo Jinxian in Tianting, right?


    However, Su Mu''s curious question is, since there are so many great Luo Jinxian combat forces in Wanxiang building, why didn''t he stand on the bright side of the earth fairy world? Even if there are five underground palaces, it can not have a great impact on Wanxiang building. To know what the number of more than 100 great luojinxian is, it can be said that there is no problem in mastering the earth fairy world.


    But why is Wanxiang building still hidden in the dark and did not stand up and directly face the fairy world Wufang emperor palace? Don''t you dare? Or for some other reason?


    Su Mu couldn''t figure it out and didn''t intend to continue to think about it. It''s still too reluctantly for Su Mu to make an enemy of Wanxiang building. Once Wanxiang building came up with the idea to destroy Su Mu''s hard-working forces, I''m afraid he can do it in less than a month.


    In order to ensure the stable formation of his hard-working forces and to obtain greater benefits in the future, Su Mu decided not to fight Wanxiang building for the time being. Moreover, all Wanxiang buildings have disappeared in the eastern world. Even if he wants to find them, he can only go to the other four worlds, It''s better to spend that time looking for wanxianglou revenge than to stay in the Oriental world to develop and expand their strength.


    What''s more, today''s Wanxiang building is stronger than Su mu. I don''t know how much. What if I find Wanxiang building? It''s hard not to come true. Do you want the elite under your command to work hard with them? Wanxianglou wanted to kill his revenge for occupying the Oriental world. Su Mu temporarily put it in his heart and didn''t think much. For Su mu, revenge is only a matter of time. When he has enough confidence in the future, he will find wanxianglou to revenge.


    ......


    Somewhere in the city of Zhongtian, the sign of Wanxiang building is hung on a huge restaurant in the city, attracting countless good wine people to enter.


    In the incense Pavilion on the fifth floor of Wanxiang building, 13 white haired old people over 60 years old sat around a huge long table to discuss something.


    "I heard that Zhao Changyuan was arrested by the East. Is the Lord of the East Su mu?" the white haired old man sitting at the top of the long table asked aloud.


    The voice fell, and the old man sitting next to him also nodded and replied: "It''s really called this name. It''s said that he was the one who soared to the earth fairy world some time ago. Now it''s only about ten years to soar to the earth fairy world. However, Su Mu''s talent is really outstanding. In such a short time, he actually promoted his cultivation to the seventh grade of golden fairyland. According to the people who withdrew from the Oriental world, Su Mu has set his eyes on our Wanxiang building and is now Looking for our trace, I guess I don''t understand the strength of our Wanxiang building and want to avenge us. "


    "It''s not enough to be afraid of a person who has not yet grown up. Even if his talent is outstanding, he was just a hairy boy before he grew up. However, it is said that there is a top strong man under Su Mu''s command. He suppressed the scattered cultivation of the whole main city just by his momentum. His cultivation may have reached the level of 11 grades and unite the Phoenix family For Su Mu''s sending troops but being defeated and recruited into his command, the mysterious top strongman is likely to be a person who can''t be ignored in the whole fairy world at the beginning, Taoist Taoist ancestor! Feng Hua, the divine arithmetic child! "The white haired old man in the third place shouted and told the people what he knew.


    "Su Mu is not afraid for the time being. Now what we have to consider is how to deal with Tianting. According to rumors, there is a super strong man who has reached half step and twelve grades in Tianting. Although there are six strong men in Wanxiang building, they are unwilling to help us. Unless Wanxiang building is in danger of extinction, I''m afraid those six won''t help us." The fourth old man with white hair said aloud.


    "Tianting is indeed the most powerful enemy of Wanxiang building at present, but it is not the time to fight against Tianting for the time being. We should first weaken the power of other imperial palaces, such as the South and the West. As long as Tianting can not get the support of other imperial palaces at that time, relying on Tianting alone will never be the opponent of Wanxiang building, and the one who is half step and twelve grades The strong, I will join hands with the other elders to suppress it, and you will solve the rest of the fighting power of the heaven in the shortest time, okay? "The first white haired old man said aloud, with a hint of command in his tone, but none of the people below dared to refute.


    Wanxiang building, as a super power hidden in the dark in the fairy world, is still very strict in the division of levels. Among the positions in Wanxiang building, the position of the head of the first floor is the lowest, because there are too many sub floors in Wanxiang building, and the positions at this level can be obtained with money.


    Upward is the Dharma protector of Wanxiang building. Now there are 32 Dharma protectors in Wanxiang building. All their accomplishments have reached the level of Da Luo Jinxian. Above the Dharma protector, there are elders, including ordinary elders, one domain elders and big elders.


    Ordinary elders don''t have to say much. As long as their accomplishments reach the five grades of Da Luojin fairyland, they can successfully ascend, but it''s difficult to become an elder of Yiyu. As the name suggests, the elder of Yiyu has to reach the nine grades of Da Luojin fairyland to take charge of the world of Wanxiang building and manage all the Wanxiang buildings in the world, The great elder needs to reach the level of one domain elder of the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian in order to succeed.


    The white haired old man sitting in the first place in front of him is a great elder in Wanxiang building whose cultivation has reached the realm of the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian!

 Chapter 596

    In the western world, in gouchen emperor''s palace, gouchen emperor looked at the message sent by the heaven in his hand and fell into meditation. He didn''t know whether he should follow the instructions of the previous emperor and cooperate with other emperors to suppress Wanxiang tower. Although this was the order of the previous emperor, it can be said that it was passed down from generation to generation only after Wanxiang tower appeared in the earth fairy world, Wan xianglou has great ambition, but he is extremely good at hiding his ambition in his heart. If it were not for the chaos of the earth fairy world, I''m afraid Wan xianglou would not come out and stand on the bright side of the earth fairy world so easily.


    While gouchen was meditating, Huang Laojiu came to him and said aloud: "Great emperor, you must cooperate with other great emperors to suppress Wanxiang building. This is an agreement made by the five imperial palaces in those years. The influence of Wanxiang building has been hidden in the dark for too long. No one knows what Wanxiang building has developed into. Therefore, you must go to this joint siege of Wanxiang building in person. We must put aside our concern for the heaven temporarily And join hands with them to suppress wanxianglou. Otherwise, if wanxianglou waits for the opportunity after we fight, and when we fight with Snipes and mussels, he can be a fisherman and get the greatest benefit in the end. Wanxianglou must be removed first, otherwise it will be a great threat to us. "


    "Sir, you should know how much resentment we have against emperor Chen''s palace and Tianting. I don''t really want to join hands with Tianting to suppress Wanxiang tower. Isn''t their Tianting powerful? It''s enough to go alone. Can a Wanxiang tower still affect the situation of the whole fairyland? If Tianting fails, we can take the opportunity to attack Zhongtian again when Tianting is weak, If Tianting succeeds, it won''t do any harm. "Gouchen took a deep breath and said aloud, which made Huang Laojiu feel helpless.


    Huang Laojiu didn''t remind him too much. Now he has lost his previous ambition. At the beginning, he came to the western world in anonymity to become a sacrifice in gouchen emperor''s palace because of his original plan with Ziwei emperor. However, Ziwei emperor is now imprisoned in heaven. The eastern world has changed its sovereignty, and he has lost an important arm, so he has lost his past ambition The plan has completely failed, and he has no qualification to stand up and do anything.


    Huang Laojiu left, and no one knew where he was going. After a while, gouchen found that Huang Laojiu left without saying goodbye. Gouchen also felt a little helpless. Perhaps it is difficult for gouchen palace to retain Huang Laojiu now. After all, Huang Laojiu even lost one of his arms for their high-level combat power of gouchen palace, which is very important to Huang Laojiu This level of strength is absolutely unacceptable to the strong. Therefore, Huang Laojiu, who has greatly reduced his strength, seems to have lost his previous pride and become silent. This points out that the great emperor has long found, but he doesn''t know how to comfort.


    ......


    In the southern Changsheng emperor palace, the Changsheng emperor also received a letter for help from the heaven, asking them to join hands with the heaven to suppress the Wanxiang building. Seeing this, the Changsheng emperor did not hesitate and immediately wrote back to the Jade Emperor. God said that the Changsheng emperor palace was willing to join hands with the heaven to suppress the Wanxiang building, and also destroyed all the Wanxiang buildings in the southern world at the first time After clearing one side, many casual practitioners who used to like drinking were unhappy.


    In a small restaurant somewhere in the south, four sanxiu gathered around and drank the inferior drinks offered by the restaurant. They couldn''t help shaking their heads and said: "I don''t know what our Immortal Emperor thought. He suddenly shot at Wanxiang building. Wanxiang building didn''t do anything sorry for our southern world. In this way, Wanxiang building was driven away. I don''t know how many years it will take to drink the wine of Wanxiang building."


    "I have some channels. I had a casual friend who works under the command of emperor Changsheng. He sent a message to tell me not to let me drink in Wanxiang building some time ago. At that time, I didn''t care. Now it seems that emperor Changsheng palace has long wanted to fight against Wanxiang building." another drinker said helplessly.


    "Who says it''s not? Once Wanxiang building collapses, we are not satisfied with the wine bugs picked up by Wanxiang building. It''s hard to find the best wine in the world like the one sold by Wanxiang building."


    Although several people have explained, they are unhappy about the suppression and encirclement of Wanxiang building by the Immortal Emperor. They can''t control the affairs of the upper level. They are just a group of casual practitioners without the protection of any power. They won''t control what the Imperial Palace should do. However, Wanxiang building is a holy place for their casual practitioners. It''s basically a good place to go every month. Now it''s not Know what reason was targeted by the great emperors of all parties and forced to close down.


    These casual practitioners don''t know the secret news of the original fairy world. They don''t know what kind of Wanxiang building exists. However, these casual practitioners are not fools. They can see that there must be some reasons why Changsheng emperor palace and other great emperor forces attack Wanxiang building at the same time, but they drinkers don''t care about your reasons or your imperial palace They have no control over these scattered repairs, but Wanxiang building is the holy land of their scattered repairs! There must be no loss!


    ......


    "There are complaints everywhere. I don''t know whether it''s right for me to promise Tianting to take action, and I feel that the encirclement and suppression of Wanxiang building in our south is too smooth." The Immortal Emperor said aloud that he still knew about the southern world today, because he suppressed Wanxiang building, which led to countless scattered repairs in the southern world. It was also very clear that he had to suppress Wanxiang building for their own interests!


    "Does the great emperor feel like this? His subordinates also think so. This time, the suppression of Wanxiang building is really too smooth. It seems that there are no difficulties. That Wanxiang building was easily suppressed by us, but his subordinates think that Wanxiang building should not have such a little strength." Chang Yang, the general under the great emperor Changsheng, replied.


    "Chang Yang, how is the east? Has the Regent collected the latest news?" asked the Immortal Emperor.


    "Still collecting, but according to the news from our spies, the Oriental world, like us, was preparing to suppress Wanxiang building when Wanxiang building suddenly disappeared, and all disappeared before they took action. Su Mu and his men and horses preparing to suppress Wanxiang building had not taken action, and all Wanxiang buildings in the Eastern world disappeared." Chang Yang replied.


    "There is a conspiracy." the Immortal Emperor took a deep breath and thought in his heart.

 Chapter 597

    In the eastern world, Su Mu frowned after being asked for help from heaven. Although it was a request for help, the tone of the order in the letter from the Jade Emperor of heaven made Su Mu feel a little strange. Is this a request for help or an order? Moreover, Su Mu had already thought about it in his heart and would not go against Wanxiang building for the time being. The letter from the Jade Emperor God wanted Su Mu to run to the middle of the sky to be a dogleg of the heaven to help the heaven suppress Wanxiang building? Are you kidding? Su Mu doesn''t think he''s cheap enough.


    Although Wanxiang building is a big trouble for the rest of the great emperors, for Su Mu today, Wanxiang building is only a powerful force after all. He doesn''t intend to provoke him, at least not at present. Of course, Wanxiang building will not. If Su Mu doesn''t provoke him, he won''t come to the eastern world to make trouble for Su mu. What Su Mu has to do is turn a blind eye, Now he knows his own strength and the forces under his command very well. Rashly, there is no good end to the forces of tens of thousands of incense buildings. What Su Mu has to do is to quickly integrate the power of the whole oriental world and improve his strength. Only in this way can he really have a place in the earth fairy world, Instead of being said to be a fox relying on the prestige of Mr. Feng Huafeng.


    Su Mu threw the letter directly into the trash can. Without saying a word, he called Lei Ming directly, told him what he meant, and asked him to recruit as many sergeants as possible within a year. If you find Da Luo Jinxian level casual practitioners, you should also try your best to attract them. Although our strength does not necessarily impress each other, you can tell those Da Luo Jinxian level casual practitioners, Come to Ziwei emperor''s palace to get the chance of longevity in the future. If those sanxiu at the level of Da Luo Jinxian don''t believe it, take Mr. Feng as an example.


    After listening to this, Lei Ming nodded clearly. He was still familiar with the process of expanding his power within a year. After all, didn''t Lei Ming go to recruit soldiers and horses all the time? The big deal is that it''s enough to repeat the previous process. Of course, if it''s not enough, it can be done twice or three times. Anyway, recruitment is already familiar to Lei Ming.


    Su Mu nodded with satisfaction and directly announced that the Ziwei pavilion was closed. The four dark guards sat in all directions of the Ziwei Pavilion. There were hundreds of golden fairyland sergeants outside the door, and Zhao Qingge, the head of the Phoenix clan, protected the Dharma outside. Such strict protection would be very difficult even if Wanxiang building wanted to assassinate Su mu, Moreover, once there is any strange movement in Ziwei Pavilion, Mr. Feng in the room not far away will notice it at the first time. It can be said that Su Mu chose to close in Ziwei Pavilion. Although he was bold, he dared to do so because he was safe enough.


    This time, Su Mu not only wants to greatly improve his cultivation, but also wants to use an opportunity to read. He hopes to find some Tiancai Dibao in different world to make his cultivation breakthrough faster. This is also the first step of his cultivation. The second step is to see if he has the ability to understand an external incarnation again, Let him be free and take the Dharma to a higher level.


    The third step is more troublesome. Su Mu wants to try whether he can break all the prohibitions on the Donghuang clock and completely control the Donghuang clock in his own hands. It''s extremely uncomfortable to have such a top congenital treasure as the Donghuang clock and can''t be used. The Donghuang clock has absolutely strong defense ability and bug like acoustic attack ability, Moreover, the sound of the Donghuang bell can''t be resisted, because the sound of the Donghuang bell hits the heart directly, and it''s not difficult to break its soul even in the fierce place.


    You should know that even in the boundless world of gods and Buddhas, the Donghuang bell is definitely the top treasure. It can even be said that the Donghuang bell is the first treasure without Pangu flag and God killing gun. The former owner, Taiyi, even ascended the throne of the first person under the sage with the strength of the Donghuang bell and the magic power of three legged gold and black body, It has become the strongest among the saints in the famine, which shows how powerful the Eastern imperial bell is.


    As for the later, because the human race is the protagonist of heaven and earth in the future, the demon family led by Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Dijun had to become the abandoned son of heaven and earth and the protagonist of the great famine. Finally, it turned into the dust of history. The demon family Dijun died, the demon emperor Taiyi also disappeared, and when did the Eastern Emperor clock disappear.


    However, it has to be said that the power of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is famous in the famine. It can basically be said that it exists horizontally in the famine. Relying on the Eastern Emperor bell, I don''t know how many arrogant demon clan powers have been recovered. Although the final end is not good, the existence of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi also adds some legendary color to the flood world.


    Of course, in addition to the first three steps, Su Mu also wants to do one thing, that is, try whether he can absorb the huge energy in the Jiulong coffin, which is the energy used to repair the fairyland. Needless to say, it can definitely greatly increase Su Mu''s accomplishments today, If Su mu can absorb all the energy in Jiulong''s coffin, he can certainly walk across the fairy world. After all, it is also the energy used to repair one side of the world! How huge is it? You can understand it without thinking about it.


    As long as Su mu can absorb the energy in the Jiulong coffin, he will certainly become a famous strong man in the earth fairy world after leaving the customs. Even if he can''t become the top strong man above the ten products of Da Luo Jinxian, he can do it with the energy in the Jiulong coffin according to Su Mu''s guess.


    Without too much hesitation, Su Mu immediately sat on his knees and began to communicate with the system that had not been contacted for a long time. If he hadn''t been using the system space provided by the system all the time, Su Mu would still think that the system had left him.


    "It is detected that the host needs the help of the system. Do you want to read?" the friendly and familiar voice of the system rang in Su Mu''s brain, which made Su Mu smile and relieved his tense mood. Although the sound of the system is cold and mechanical, it has accompanied him for decades all the time, and has never been separated from him one day, He is also a great benefactor of his life. If there is no system, he may still be struggling in Xuantian continent. If he is less lucky, he may have died in the last Tianmo rebellion in Xuantian continent, right?

 Chapter 598

    The sky was gray, as if there was going to be some change. The Immortal Emperor in the South looked at the sky with a heavy heart. Some time ago, he suppressed the Wanxiang building, which led to many casual practitioners in the Southern World dissatisfied with himself, which made the Immortal Emperor feel very helpless.


    Wanxiang building is like a holy land for sanxiu. The Immortal Emperor knew it very well, but he didn''t expect that because he suppressed Wanxiang building, a resistance force appeared in the southern world. The leader is a sanxiu of Da Luo Jinxian four grades. Now he has joined hundreds of thousands of sanxiu in the southern golden fairyland, The scattered cultivation in fairyland is even more numerous. Although such a force is not difficult to solve for the Changsheng emperor, because they are people from the southern world, the Changsheng emperor has been unable to make up his mind to eliminate them, resulting in that force becoming bigger and bigger.


    "Emperor, you can''t hesitate any longer. Your kind-hearted subordinates understand, but if you let them develop, I''m afraid the southern world will change its master! And think carefully. If we let that force develop and are finally pulled down by them from the Imperial Palace, who will benefit? Isn''t it their Wanxiang building? That group of scattered cultivation forces has just been established Getting up is the easiest time for us to wipe them out. If we continue to delay, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to wipe them out! "Chang Yang reminded the Immortal Emperor with a serious face.


    Hearing the speech, the Immortal Emperor sighed deeply and said in a voice, "Chang Yang! I don''t know what you''re worried about? But I hate it when I think they are all my southern people! A Wanxiang building can make them treat me like this. Can''t they see what I''ve done to the Southern world over the years?"


    "Great emperor, it''s not the time to be compassionate. If you let that force develop, I''m afraid you''ll be in trouble. You know, our Changsheng emperor palace has been short of combat power all day because of some things. If that force continues to develop, I''m afraid we won''t be the opponent of that force! At that time, the South will change its master and Wanxiang building will be available What an opportunity! In that case, my subordinates think it is definitely not what the great emperor wants to see? No one knows Wanxiang building! If Wanxiang building controls the south, they will certainly take the South as the basis and become the capital for their crusade against the whole fairy world! If it happens one day, we will be eternal sinners! "Chang Yang said solemnly and incomparably.


    The Immortal Emperor sighed again when he heard the speech, but he didn''t say anything else. He was just sighing silently.


    ......


    In the heaven, in a dark secret room, the Jade Emperor God was walking towards the secret room with a pot of wine. When he came to the front of the secret room, the door of the secret room opened, and a figure appeared in front of the Jade Emperor God. The Jade Emperor God smiled and said, "haven''t we seen each other for many years? Taoist friends."


    In the whole fairy world, how many people can be called Taoist friends by the existence of the Jade Emperor God? Therefore, the identity of the figure in the secret room was revealed. It was the former Lord of the East, crape myrtle emperor, who was arrested by Zhang Bairen and imprisoned in the heaven!


    "It''s true that I haven''t seen you for many years. The Jade Emperor God, no one can imagine that the inside information of your heaven is so amazing. I underestimate you and your heaven. Maybe I''m too arrogant, or maybe your heaven deliberately reveals flaws to me, but the result is that I failed. No matter what you want to do to me today, I won''t resist. I''m sorry I''m already a prisoner in your heaven, and I''m not qualified to make any resistance. That''s just increasing the unhappiness of both sides. "Ziwei emperor looked at the Jade Emperor, and said in a flat tone. During the period of imprisonment, he thought about many things, and now he figured it out, so he won''t have any resistance.


    "You are decisive, but I didn''t come to you today to take your life. Look, I brought good wine to accompany you." the Jade Emperor God laughed. He didn''t care about the sarcasm of the crape myrtle emperor. Instead, he went into the secret room, put the wine on the table, sat down slowly, poured a glass of wine for himself and the crape myrtle emperor, and drank it for himself.


    The crape myrtle emperor couldn''t help laughing, but didn''t refuse. He sat down at the table and drank with the Jade Emperor God. The Jade Emperor God smiled and shook his head. He filled the wine glass for the crape myrtle Emperor himself. They didn''t speak until the Jade Emperor God poured the third glass of wine for the crape myrtle emperor.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with you coming to me today? Otherwise, you can''t come to drink with me. After all, you prefer the chaotic situation in the fairy world to drinking with me." Ziwei emperor looked at the Jade Emperor and asked aloud.


    "I have nothing else to do today. I just came to have a drink with you in my spare time. But there is something about you, or about your Oriental world and your Ziwei emperor palace." the Jade Emperor God said aloud.


    The crape myrtle emperor narrowed his eyes when he heard the speech. It''s inevitable that he was nervous. Is it Zhao Huaiqing? With Zhao Huaiqing''s strength, he can indeed subvert the whole East in a short time, but there is no reason. Zhao Huaiqing promised the last crape myrtle emperor and made a poisonous oath never to attack the East.


    The Jade Emperor looked at the puzzled expression of the crape myrtle emperor, smiled and explained: "Forget it, I''d better tell you about the situation in the fairyland today. The north and the middle heaven belong to our heaven. The Qinghua emperor palace has been destroyed by our heaven and become history. The Qinghua emperor disappeared and hid. The west is the same as before, but he was seriously injured after he joined hands with you to attack the middle heaven last time and recovered in the West. The Immortal Emperor of the South suppressed Wanxiang Because of the building, many casual repairs have stood up and become enemies with him. It is estimated that the calm South will soon become chaotic. "


    "Wanxiang building? They appear again?" Ziwei emperor asked with a frown.


    "Yes, but I''m not talking about this. It''s your Eastern world. Zhao Huaiqing has been independent and no longer declares himself to be Marshal Tianwei of Ziwei imperial palace. Now Zhao Huaiqing occupies the southeast of the northern world and is like a nail in the northern world. The original worshippers of Ziwei Imperial Palace have left because of you There are only two of the three marshals left in Ziwei emperor''s palace, and marshal Shenwei is still in cultivation after serious injury, and the whole oriental world is in a mess. "The Jade Emperor God smiled and said, after all, it''s not his territory and has nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 599

    When the crape myrtle emperor heard the story of the Jade Emperor, he couldn''t help but show a burst of sneer and said: "isn''t this what your heaven is looking forward to seeing? The more chaotic our Oriental world is, the easier it will be for your heaven to benefit from it? I think your heaven may have taken at least a quarter of the territory of our Oriental world during this period of time?"


    The Jade Emperor God couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech and said, "it''s not. After all, after you were imprisoned, our heaven launched an attack on the Qinghua emperor''s palace in the northern world for the first time. Where is there any surplus combat power to fight in the eastern world? But then, I''m more interested in the people in power in your Eastern world now."


    "Oh? After I was imprisoned by your heavenly court, did a new person emerge to take charge of the Oriental world? I didn''t expect that. I thought your heavenly court had taken the Oriental world during this period of time." Ziwei emperor laughed with disdain for Yu emperor''s God in his tone. He couldn''t understand the Oriental world better, Even if someone stands up and leads the East, it is absolutely impossible to stop the attack of Tianting.


    "Now you know the person who controls the whole oriental world. After all, he was originally from your Ziwei Imperial Palace, but he didn''t join for a long time. His name is Su mu, which you are familiar with?" the Jade Emperor God asked with a smile. Su Mu''s identity has long been placed on the bright side of the earth fairy world, He doesn''t think there is a rising person under Ziwei emperor. He doesn''t know it yet. The purpose of his trip is to get some information about Su Mu from Ziwei emperor. After all, the spies under their command can''t collect comprehensive information in a short time.


    The crape myrtle emperor was stunned when he heard the speech, and then said strangely: "it was him. Unexpectedly, when I was imprisoned here, he actually stood up and took control of the whole oriental world, which surprised me. What do you want to ask? I don''t know much about him."


    "It doesn''t need much. It''s enough for you to tell me in detail what you know. How did he join your Ziwei palace, and how did he step by step ascend to the position of Regent, become the second leader in your Ziwei palace, and quickly stand out after you were imprisoned to stabilize the whole Oriental world in his own hands in a few months." The Jade Emperor asked aloud.


    "Regent? I haven''t set up this position. I don''t need to think about it. I can know that it''s just the hat he wears for himself. If my estimation is good, Su Mu is still recruiting troops and horses in the name of attacking the heaven and saving the crape myrtle emperor?" the crape myrtle emperor smiled disdainfully and obviously lost the news to the outside world, But he easily guessed what Su Mu has done. This is the experience of an old monster who has lived in a high position for millions of years.


    "You guessed right. His slogan is really to fight against our heaven and save you, but I don''t know whether he really wants to save you or to recruit and expand his power in the name of saving you." the Jade Emperor God said with a smile.


    "You''re not stupid, of course you can guess." Ziwei emperor smiled and shook his head. It''s beyond my imagination that Su mu, a hairy boy who has soared to the fairy world for less than ten years, stood up and controlled the whole oriental world at the first time after his accident. After all, Su Mu was still guarding the barrier between the eastern and northern world for Zhao Huaiqing in the northern world, Unexpectedly, Su mu, a little guy who has been flying for less than ten years, was the most clear-cut person to see the situation after his accident.


    "What can you grow into? Su mu, I can''t see your future. Will you die under the iron cavalry of heaven, or will you become another legend in the earth fairy world?" Ziwei thought secretly in his heart. He didn''t have any resentment against Su mu for stealing the Oriental world after his accident, because he knew, Even if Su Mu doesn''t steal the eastern world, Tianting will get in and seize the territory of the eastern world.


    Instead of handing over the territory to Tianting for nothing, it''s better to let Su Mu show his strength through the Oriental world to see if he can survive under the powerful iron cavalry of Tianting, blow the horn of counter attack and become a legend in the earth fairy world.


    Ziwei emperor not only has no resentment against Su mu, but also is full of appreciation. He is a figure who can see the situation clearly. Even now, he can''t really display his wings because his cultivation is too weak, but one day he will become a character in the earth fairy world, at least a strong mark in the history of the earth fairy world.


    "I''m actually planning to send troops to your Eastern world recently. After all, compared with the western gouchen emperor and the southern Immortal Emperor, the eastern world controlled by Su mu, who has not yet grown up, is the easiest to get. However, I''m still worried about two points. One is that he has been crazy about recruiting troops and horses recently, and the number of scattered golden immortals under his command has been unable to be counted clearly, although it''s not clear I know what he can use to attract these golden immortals to work for him, but it is certain that Su mu can really afford these golden immortals. As for the second, you may not believe that Su Mu has recruited Feng Hua, the legendary Taoist ancestor of the divine calculation, into his command and become his only sacrifice. " The Jade Emperor God spoke to the crape myrtle emperor to explain why he had not started to send troops to the eastern world. When Feng Hua said, the eyes of the Jade Emperor God could not help showing a look of fear.


    The missing technique is really terrible. Feng Hua seems to be able to see through your mind. It''s easy to know your next action. It can be said that they want to attack the eastern world. I''m afraid they have just begun to rectify their armaments. Feng Hua has calculated that the news in the eastern world begins to respond.


    "Feng Hua!?"


    The crape myrtle emperor was also extremely shocked when he heard the speech and asked, "you mean that Su Mu''s boy actually included Feng Hua under his command? Jade Emperor, don''t joke with me. What era is Feng Hua? How can he still be alive now? And he joined Su Mu''s command and became his sacrifice?!"


    "I don''t have to joke with you."


    The Jade Emperor God glanced at the crape myrtle emperor and said aloud, "you are now a prisoner imprisoned here. What else can I deceive you? Feng Hua is still alive, and he has indeed become a sacrifice under Su Mu''s command."

 Chapter 600

    "It''s hard to believe that the original divine Alchemist is still alive. He hasn''t died for so many years. I''m afraid his cultivation has broken through the twelve grades? Even if he hasn''t broken through the twelve grades, it''s certain to touch the threshold, but if Feng Hua hasn''t broken through the twelve grades, why can he prolong his life and keep his strength?" Ziwei emperor frowned and asked in great confusion.


    The Jade Emperor God took a deep breath and said: "Feng Hua really hasn''t broken through the realm of twelve grades, but it''s certain that he has touched the threshold of twelve grades, and why he hasn''t broken through the cultivation of twelve grades and still maintains his vitality and strength. I also have some estimates in my heart. Su Mu is afraid that he has some skill to prolong his life, or what treasure medicine to prolong his life. What else Impossible. "


    "Who knows, maybe it''s his chance." Ziwei emperor took a deep breath and said aloud: "Maybe the boy has his own chance, but who knows? If you want to ask me if Su Mu has mastered any secrets about prolonging life, then I really don''t know at all. If I know, why don''t I take it for myself?"


    "No, I don''t want to ask you if Su Mu has mastered the art of prolonging life, but to ask you, Su Mu has mastered the Oriental world that originally belongs to you, and you don''t even have any hatred in your heart?" the Jade Emperor God asked aloud.


    "Compared with your heaven, I really don''t have any hatred for Su mu. Now he has mastered the whole oriental world and didn''t let the Oriental world fall into your heaven''s hands. I''m full of joy to tell the truth." Ziwei emperor couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling, and made no secret of his hatred for heaven.


    Although he smiled, the blade in the Ziwei emperor''s tone made the Jade Emperor God feel clearly. After shaking his head reluctantly, the Jade Emperor God got up and left, leaving only half a pot of wine for Ziwei emperor to enjoy alone.


    "Thank you for your wine." Looking at the back of the Jade Emperor, Ziwei emperor couldn''t help grinning and said that there was nothing to do in this dark secret room. There was nothing to do except meditation and cultivation every day. However, due to the fact that the Tao fruit in his body was sealed by Zhang Bairen, it was difficult for him to improve his strength no matter how he practiced now. Even if he improved his strength, it was complete Can''t play out.


    The Jade Emperor God has not gone far. After listening to the words of the crape myrtle emperor, he can''t help looking back at him. He sees the crape myrtle emperor laughing again: "If you don''t mind, please pass on my meaning for me. Let Su Mu directly inherit the title of the Lord of the East, be crowned the new crape myrtle emperor in the crape myrtle palace, and tell him that there is the Dharma seal needed to become the crape myrtle emperor under the desk in the crape Myrtle Pavilion."


    The Jade Emperor God fell into meditation when hearing the speech, then reluctantly shook his head, walked out of the secret room and disappeared into the dark tunnel.


    Seeing the real departure of the Jade Emperor, the crape myrtle emperor couldn''t help stretching his waist, drank the remaining wine in the wine cup, looked at the remaining wine in the wine pot, and said helplessly, "this wine is good, but the amount is too small. If there is more, I can have three drinks a day. Now it seems that even if I have a drink a day and a half months, I will drink him up."


    ......


    After leaving the chamber of secrets, the Jade Emperor God returned to the heavenly Lingxiao temple. I don''t know what he was thinking. However, with a burst of orders from the Jade Emperor God, his thinking problems surfaced. It turned out that the Jade Emperor God was thinking about whether to pass on the words of crape Myrtle emperor and told the earth fairy world that crape myrtle emperor personally promised to let Su Mu become the Lord of the Oriental world For the real crape myrtle emperor.


    Finally, the Jade Emperor God decided that he could help. After all, it''s not a laborious task. Just pass it on at will. Whether Su mu can really sit on the throne of Ziwei emperor depends on whether he has that level of magnanimity. Although Su Mu has mastered the Oriental world now, there are still many in the Oriental world People are secretly developing and staring at him.


    It''s not so easy for Su Mu to become the new crape myrtle emperor.


    The master of one world is influenced by the existence of one world''s air luck. The huge air luck of one world is incomparably vast. If Su Mu has no comparable strength, the air luck will not be a good thing and will bring him a lot of disasters.


    Three days later, the Jade Emperor passed the imperial edict of crape myrtle to Su mu, the Regent king, and let Su Mu take over the whole oriental world. As soon as the news came out, Su Mu''s position as the Regent king, who was still in doubt, was stabilized. They had no doubt about the imperial edict, because it came out with the imperial edict , there is also a scene that the Jade Emperor God and crape myrtle emperor talked about, which was specially recorded and transmitted by the Jade Emperor God.


    The move of the jade emperor made countless people in the fairy world wonder. Su Mu could never become one of the five great emperors if he did not sit on the throne of crape myrtle. If he did not become one of the five great emperors, he could not control the air transportation of a world. However powerful, Su mu, who could not control the air transportation of a world, was unlikely to rely on his own air transportation to resist the huge air transportation of the whole world That is to say, before Su Mu sat on the throne of crape myrtle, he was an easily exterminatable mole ant for Tianting.


    However, as Su Mu ascended the throne of crape myrtle emperor and mastered the fortune of the whole world, it was not so easy for Tianting to destroy him. After all, no one has studied the elusive thing of fortune for so many years. No one knows what accident will happen at the most critical time to save Su mu.


    Regardless of what puzzled the people in the fairy world, Su Mu didn''t announce his succession to the throne of Ziwei emperor at the first time after the news was transmitted, but he didn''t appear in front of anyone in the fairy world. The Ziwei emperor palace was also led by the generals under Su Mu and Feng Hua. Su Mu didn''t show up at all.


    But it is certain that Su Mu definitely intends to inherit the throne of crape myrtle emperor. After all, the external slogans of his generals have changed from the flag of Regent Su Mu to the flag of emperor now. The change is obvious. Why is it that Su Mu acquiesced in the position of crape myrtle emperor?


    Although he hasn''t ascended the throne yet, Su Mu has admitted in disguise that he inherited the throne of crape myrtle emperor.

 Chapter 601

    Although the outside world thought Su Mu had acquiesced in the throne, Su mu, who was still closed in the Ziwei Pavilion in the Ziwei emperor''s palace, didn''t know about it. Feng Hua thought that it would make it easier for them to recruit troops and horses, and Feng Hua decided to change the flag without authorization, When he wanted to come to the throne of one of the five great emperors, Su Mu had no reason to refuse. In fact, it was almost the same. If Su Mu didn''t shut up, he would inherit the throne of Ziwei emperor at the first time and become the real power in the Oriental world.


    No matter what Su mu, who is still in seclusion, now in the eyes of the scattered cultivation of the whole earth fairy world, Su Mu seems to have become the ruler of the whole oriental world. One of the most powerful people in the earth fairy world has already owned Su Mu''s name. In the eyes of outsiders, Su Mu has steadily sat on the throne of Ziwei emperor and become the master of the Oriental world, The Supreme Lord of the eastern world.


    ......


    In the southern world, the black emperor looked at the information in his hand and couldn''t help but look at the lying trough on his face. He said strangely, "this boy is also very good. How long has he become one of the peaks in the earth fairy world? If he waited another ten years, wouldn''t he want to completely master the earth fairy world and fly to the earth fairy world?"


    It seems that there is another reason why Su Mu asked him to go to the Oriental world to find him some time ago. The black Emperor didn''t hesitate. Anyway, he didn''t find the Dragon Island. It''s better to go to the Oriental world to play with Su Mu and let Su Mu help him find the Dragon Island when the time comes?


    "I haven''t seen that boy for many years. It''s also a good choice to go to the Oriental world to see how he''s doing recently."


    The black emperor packed up his salute and only had a backpack. It''s not that the black Emperor didn''t have his own space ring or space treasure for storing items, but that he was used to putting a small backpack on his back. In fact, it wasn''t any important items. Most of them were filled with drinks stolen from Wanxiang building.


    Yes, after tasting the flavor of Shilixiang, the black emperor immediately fell in love with this kind of wine. Without saying a word, he went to the main city nearest to the South China Sea and found a Wanxiang building. Relying on his strong hiding ability, he entered the Wanxiang building and stole a lot of good wine. The black emperor also took away many treasures collected by Wanxiang building.


    Although it is not a powerful treasure, it is also a good choice to mortgage these things for some drinks when there is no money. After all, the wine bug in the black emperor''s belly is very powerful. If he doesn''t drink for a while, the black emperor estimates that the wine bug in his belly will jump out and cause trouble.


    However, according to the information from the black emperor''s exploration, this Wanxiang building is not a simple place. It can be said that the existence of Wanxiang building is probably stronger than any single imperial palace. Of course, this is the calculation after removing the Tianting. In the hearts of the people in the earth fairy world, the strength of the Tianting is indelible, After all, Tianting was able to defeat both Ziwei imperial palace and gouchen Imperial Palace in the future when it successfully attacked the northern world for seven days, and broke an arm of a strong man of the 11th grade of luojinxian in gouchen Imperial Palace, captured and imprisoned Ziwei emperor alive. Tianting''s strength has been branded in the hearts of the people in the earth fairy world. Wanxiang building is powerful and powerful in the earth fairy world, But he can''t compare with the power of heaven in any case, which is the guess of the people in the earth fairy world.


    Of course, the strength of Tianting is indeed on the Wanxiang building. After all, Zhang Bairen''s existence is an invincible figure in the earth fairy world. With Zhang Bairen''s existence, I''m afraid that all experts in the earth fairy world can''t pose a threat to Tianting together, because Zhang Bairen''s real identity is the Lord of the flood and famine Tianting in the alien world and the absolute fierce man who commands the common people in the three worlds!


    Zhang Bairen has the strength close to quasi saint. Such strength can absolutely destroy the earth fairy world in an instant!


    However, for some reason, Zhang Bairen could not leave the location of the heavenly court and could only move within the scope of the heavenly court. Otherwise, did he need the help of the generals of the heavenly court and the Jade Emperor God to carry out his plan? It''s not necessary at all. If Zhang Bainian can do it at will, the whole earth fairyland is just between his thoughts. No one can resist what he wants and what he wants to do. However, it''s a pity that Zhang Bainian doesn''t know because he can only stay within the scope of heaven. Maybe he''s worried about something?


    Due to the suppression of the Immortal Emperor in the southern world, all the Vientiane buildings disappeared overnight, which made the black emperor who was addicted to stealing the drinks in the Vientiane building feel very helpless. After all, without the existence of the Vientiane building, he had to find a place to beg for wine in the future.


    However, after he found Su mu in the Oriental world, Su Mu helped solve the problem of wine, so the black emperor was not so worried that he would not drink good wine in the future. Now the black emperor is very worried about one thing, that is, the contradiction between wanxianglou and Su mu.


    During this time in the southern world, the black emperor has heard a lot about Wanxiang tower, especially the strength of Wanxiang tower, which has been wildly spread by the scattered cultivation in the southern world. Therefore, the black emperor has heard a lot, but what the black emperor understands in his heart is not about the strength of Wanxiang tower, but the ability of Wanxiang tower to buy people''s hearts. During this time, he has been marginalized by the suppression of the Immortal Emperor, Even the monks have formed an army of more than two million to fight against the Changsheng emperor palace.


    What''s the meaning of this? Has the Immortal Emperor done little to the southern world over the years? However, in the minds of those casual practitioners, the existence of the Immortal Emperor is still not as good as a pot of wine in Wanxiang building. Perhaps for casual practitioners in the southern world, whatever the Immortal Emperor does has nothing to do with them. What those casual practitioners care about is that they can live freely in Wanxiang building every day, So they took Wanxiang building as a holy place.


    But it was because of the suppression of the Changsheng emperor that countless scattered practitioners in the Southern World resented the Changsheng emperor palace.


    It was precisely because of these things that the black emperor felt the horror of Wanxiang building. A few simple bottles of wine could make so many scattered rebels in the southern world give birth to his land and become enemies with this land. It was also because he knew the horror of Wanxiang building that the black emperor was worried about Su mu, You should know that Su Mu and Wanxiang building still have resentment. The black emperor is worried about whether Wanxiang building will do anything to the Oriental world.

 Chapter 602

    Su Mu doesn''t know what the situation is in the eastern world, but one thing is certain, that is, there must be some resentment between Su Mu and Wanxiang building, and the black emperor heard that the landlord of Wanxiang building failed to fight Su Mu and was caught by Su Mu some time ago.


    This kind of gratitude and resentment is based on the black emperor''s understanding of Su mu. Su Mu will never forget it. Su Mu will certainly find the opportunity to stand against Wanxiang building and even destroy Wanxiang building. Although this situation is nothing, what if the casual repair in the eastern world is like that in the Southern world? Didn''t Su Mu add a large number of enemies to himself out of thin air?


    ......


    In the eastern world, in feisheng Valley, the black-and-white chess Saint played chess as usual. When the white chess Saint nearly lost, he suddenly said, "old black, have you heard that our Oriental world has changed its master again. We are still familiar with the people who ascended the throne of crape myrtle this time, the Su Mu boy who ascended to the fairy world a few years ago."


    "I''ve heard that. It''s hard to imagine that he ascended such a position when he was so young. However, I don''t think it''s a good thing for him to ascend the throne of crape myrtle emperor. On the contrary, it will bring him a lot of disadvantages." the black chess Saint said aloud, the outcome will be determined, and the chess game will be over. The white chess Saint didn''t say anything, Just silently took out the fairy crystal on his body and gave it to the black chess saint.


    The white chess master couldn''t help agreeing with what the black chess master said, saying: "Yes, although his accession to the throne of crape myrtle emperor can bring a lot of benefits, it also brings him a lot of disadvantages. I''m afraid he won''t concentrate on cultivation after he takes the throne of crape myrtle emperor, and the improvement of cultivation will slow down. When the time comes, he may not be able to have the strength to soar. Once he misses it He has to wait for this opportunity for many years. It was because of this that we two didn''t rise now? "


    "I''m very optimistic about that boy. He can definitely attract the light to the fairyland with his own strength. If he indulges in power, I''ll go to Ziwei emperor palace to remind him. No matter how huge the power is, he can''t leave his cultivation behind. After all, whether it''s the earth fairyland or the upper fairyland, only the supreme strength is repression All things, with strength, even if you don''t have any rights, someone will treat you as a guest. " The black chess Saint said aloud that he appreciated Su Mu very much. Some didn''t want Su Mu to go on the same old road as himself. At the beginning, they missed the best time to fly because of their desire for profit. Even if they met the requirements of flying, it was difficult to find the light to receive. They could only hide in the flying Valley and wait for the time to fly.


    "I also appreciate the boy. His talent can be said to be far more than that of the two of us. Just looking at our chess game, he can understand a road he has never seen before. As long as he is willing to practice hard, flying can be said to be just around the corner." the white chess Saint also agreed.


    The two of them are very serious about Su Mu''s appreciation, not only because Su Mu is the only living people they have seen in hundreds of thousands of years, but also because they are fellow townsmen flying from Xuantian continent. Su Mu is still young and has enough talent. If he flies to the fairy world, Su Mu will certainly create a reputation in the fairy world, but if he flies late Well, I don''t know how much trouble Su Mu will encounter in the upper fairy world.


    After all, at Su Mu''s age, as long as he flies to the fairy world and reveals it at will, countless forces will come to solicit him. How many years did they practice to achieve their current accomplishments? They forget, but Su Mu is definitely the most powerful and outstanding talent among countless soaring people in history. Su Mu''s age is also the youngest among countless soaring people in history. His future is very bright The achievement must be high and frightening. We can''t just let a good seedling lose in the earth fairy world.


    In Ziwei emperor''s palace, Su Mu was in a closed state when he was old. He didn''t know anything about the outside news. At the moment, he has read a book and got a lot of benefits from it, but there is nothing that makes Su Mu excited. Now Su Mu is trying to refine the Eastern imperial bell, and Yu Eastern imperial bell has been kept in Su mu for more than ten years. In addition, Su Mu originally refined it However, the prohibition has not been untied. Now Su Mu has become handy in refining and refining. At least these days, Su Mu has successfully refined the three prohibitions in the Eastern Emperor''s bell. Although there are not many, this is also a beginning.


    "The Donghuang bell is indeed a chaotic clock in the wasteland world. It is the congenital treasure of Donghuang Taiyi. Otherwise, there would never be so many prohibitions." Su Mu thought in his heart.


    What kind of connection does Xuantian land have with the flood world? There are countless legends of the flood world on Xuantian land, which shows that the flood world is likely to have some connection with Xuantian land. Although I don''t know why it was disconnected, it can be determined that the great powers in the flood world must have been to Xuantian land, otherwise it can''t explain Xuantian land As like as two peas in the flood, the three feet of the holy land are sacred. Su Mu now has his own consideration in his mind, and that person is very likely to be even too emperor.


    Moreover, there are as like as two peas in the world. There are also the same places in the fairyland, such as the five emperors'' palace. In the corresponding world, the six world is called the six imperial palace.


    Although in the as like as two peas, the Lagerstroemia indica is the northern part. Qinghua is the eastern realm. The five great powers and the six world are all the same. This is the secret that Su Mu has been looking for so far.


    Some time ago, the six eared macaque summoned by Emperor Qinghua also appeared in the wasteland world. The Dharma of Taoist ancestors without wearing six ears also appeared in the earth fairy world. What kind of role does the wasteland world belong to in this world? Su Mu''s mind was a mess of lines, and he couldn''t figure it out at all.


    Su Mu doesn''t think much, because it''s hard for him to find the answer even if he continues to think. Only when his strength is strong to some extent in the future can he unlock the secret. Now, Su Mu also begins to doubt one thing, that is, how did he come to Xuantian continent?


    It is impossible for the system to have such great power, because it is just a system. It takes unimaginable strength to bring a world from one side to the other without being discovered. Although he also brought the black emperor to this world through the system, Su Mu felt that the two were different, and Su Mu began to doubt, Do you have any powerful existence in this world to intervene secretly?

 Chapter 603

    Time flies. Half a year has passed in the blink of an eye. In this half a year, many variables have also appeared in the mainland fairy world.


    Tianting, together with the Immortal Emperor and gouchen emperor, suppressed Wanxiang building. For the first time, the strength of Wanxiang building was exposed to the world of the earth fairy world. No one could imagine that a chain restaurant had such a huge force behind it and did not lose the battle with the three emperors Palace at the same time. This strength just shocked the scattered practitioners in the earth fairy world.


    Although there were many legends about Wanxiang building in the fairy world before, no one had seen it with their own eyes and it could only be regarded as a rumor. However, it was not until Tianting, gouchen emperor palace and Changsheng emperor palace jointly surrounded and suppressed the people in the fairy world of Wanxiang building that they found that Wanxiang building had gathered such powerful forces silently, Now, the three emperors'' palace can only keep a draw with it. Of course, the casual practitioners are not sure whether Wanxiang building has done its best, but they know that the three emperors'' palace has certainly not done its best. Among the experts from the Tianting side who came to the war this time, there is an absolute strong one, Zhang Bairen!


    Originally, the Western emperor gouchen was unwilling to join hands with the heaven to suppress the Wanxiang building because of some hatred, but after Huang Laojiu left, the emperor gouchen suddenly figured out that the five worlds and the five worlds have always been controlled by their five emperors'' palace. A small Wanxiang building has been hidden for so many years and wants to overthrow their control of the five emperors'' palace, It''s like stepping on their faces.


    That''s why emperor gouchen finally made up his mind to join forces with Tianting to crack down on Wanxiang tower, but what made emperor gouchen puzzled was that Tianting was the main force that proposed to crack down on Wanxiang tower, but Tianting didn''t do its best. Zhang Bairen, the strongest of Tianting, hasn''t appeared yet. He still remembers the man''s breath and face, He doesn''t exist among the heavenly masters.


    Gouchen wondered why the Jade Emperor God would give up Zhang Bairen, a powerful and incomparable combat power, but chose to bring those ordinary Luo Jinxian generals in the heaven? You know, his trip can be said to have brought all the capital of the West. This time, the three parties sent troops to suppress Wanxiang building. It seems that only he gouchen the great emperor did his best. More than half of the characters on the whole battlefield came from the western gouchen palace.


    Emperor Changsheng didn''t bring too many strong ones, which made him feel no doubt, because there are many rebellious scattered repair troops in the south, which need to be suppressed by some strong ones. In addition, the strength of emperor Changsheng palace is not very strong, and it is the bottom of the five imperial palaces, It is not surprising that the Immortal Emperor brought only such strong men to seduce the great emperor.


    However, the Jade Emperor God only brought so many people on this trip, which made gouchen feel very confused. He thought that the Jade Emperor God wouldn''t have any other plans?


    "Taoist brother is really willing. He sent all the combat forces of the whole west to suppress Wanxiang building. I admire it."


    While gouchen was meditating, a voice suddenly rang in gouchen''s ear, which made gouchen stunned. First, he looked around, but there was no clue. Gouchen couldn''t help thinking about what the man said.


    All the combat power of the whole west


    Suddenly, gouchen''s eyes suddenly changed and his face suddenly changed. He came with all the combat power of the whole western world. The West has no combat power to resist foreign enemies. Even if there are some sergeants in gouchen''s palace, those Sergeants are the strongest and most elite, but they are just golden fairyland, If there are any changes in the western world at this time, there is no resistance at all!


    "Tianting! Jade Emperor God! I didn''t expect you to have such a mind in it! Good guy! I knew you had bad intentions!" gouchen thought secretly in his heart. No wonder Tianting only brought so many combat forces this time. It seems that the Jade Emperor God has set his eyes on them!


    ......


    On the other side, where Wanxiang building is located, an old man in black appeared in front of the table in the reception hall and slowly took off his black robe.


    "How''s it going?" elder Zhongtian in Wanxiang building asked aloud.


    The black robed old man nodded when he heard the speech, sat down in front of the big elder, poured himself a cup of tea, and said, "it''s done. At this time, it must be impossible for the great emperor and the Jade Emperor to make concerted efforts to deal with our Wanxiang building again. As long as their two families don''t make concerted efforts, we Wanxiang building will naturally have no worries."


    "Well, Emperor gouchen had a grudge with the Jade Emperor God. After this time, they will have suspicion. As long as there is suspicion, we Wanxiang building can benefit from it. By the way, how is the Western preparation?" elder Zhongtian asked aloud.


    "The great elder of the West has prepared everything. As long as we force out the inside combat power of heaven, the West will start at the same time and master the western world in our Wanxiang building as soon as possible." the old man in black replied.


    "Well, in this way, we can have the territory of the two worlds. At that time, we will have the real inside information, which can also provide great help to the unified fairy world of Wanxiang building." elder Zhongtian said, and then he couldn''t help smiling, Such a seemingly harmonious old man is actually the person with the highest power in the Zhongtian Wanxiang building. He controls all the power of the Zhongtian Wanxiang building. It can be said that he is not afraid of any imperial palace!


    ......


    In the northern world, a million Sergeants are marching towards the western world by the border of the northern world. You can know from their costumes that this is the army left by Tianting in the northern world.


    The leader of the army is Chen Ying, the top general of Tianting, a top player of the seven products of Da Luo Jinxian. Behind him are two masters of the four products of Da Luo Jinxian, Changhua and Liao Tong, both of whom are seriously heading for the western world.


    They followed the orders of the Jade Emperor''s God and took the whole west with lightning speed when gouchen the great emperor sent troops, becoming the second territory in their heaven.


    Perhaps even Wanxiang as like as two peas, they are trying to win the western world at the weakest time in the West.

 Chapter 604

    Everything in the Oriental crape myrtle Imperial Palace has not changed at all as usual. Even after half a year, there has not been much change. The only change may be that there are not so many sergeants in the original crape myrtle imperial palace.


    After half a year''s development, the Ziwei Imperial Palace has become more powerful in the hands of Lei Ming and Feng Hua. Lei Ming has also recruited a lot of sergeants in the name of Su Mu Ziwei emperor in these half a year. More than half of them have broken through the realm of golden immortals, which are clearly chaotic in the fairy world, What they must do now is to rely on one force to protect their lives. In addition to the scattered cultivation of most of the golden fairyland, Lei Ming also recruited many Tianjiao from the eastern world to cultivate.


    Now they are different from the past. Those Tianjiao people can''t see what the earth fairy world is facing. Su Mu is now the controller of the whole oriental world. The throne of crape myrtle emperor has been sitting steadily under him. They will have a greater improvement with Su mu, which is much stronger than their own exploration and cultivation.


    The casual cultivation lacks resources, the Ziwei imperial palace does not lack, the casual cultivation lacks cultivation experience, and the Ziwei imperial palace does not lack. Joining the Ziwei imperial palace is the best way for their Tianjiao. Of course, they can also choose not to join the Ziwei Imperial Palace, but today''s earth fairy world is no longer the peaceful coexistence of the five great emperors, and the earth fairy world has become chaotic, There is only the Sifang emperor palace left in the Wufang emperor palace. Qinghua emperor palace has become the first object of the elimination of Tianting. Even Ziwei emperor palace has changed its owner. Today''s earth fairy world can be said to coexist with chaos and opportunity!


    Although those casual practitioners haven''t heard anything about Su Mu before, most of them are also very clear about the origin of Su mu, flying man!


    Su Mu has become the master of the whole oriental world in less than ten years. What is this concept? Which of those famous strong men in the earth fairy world is not famous in the earth fairy world after thousands of years of cultivation? Su Mu has made such achievements since he came to the fairy world. It''s easier to follow Su mu in the future!


    Today''s Ziwei imperial palace and the original 2 million army already have more than 5 million sergeants, and 2 million of them are the top strength who have really broken through to the golden fairyland. The 2 million Golden fairyland scattered cultivation is divided into two armies by thunder and Feng Hua. The candidate for managing the 2 million Golden fairyland sergeants can''t be decided until Su Mu leaves the pass, After all, they can''t decide such a big thing on their own.


    However, according to Su mu, he will be closed for a year. At this time, there is still about half a year before he leaves the customs, so these sergeants can only stay in Ziwei palace for cultivation. Anyway, the palace owned by Ziwei palace is very large, and even tens of millions of sergeants can accommodate it.


    ......


    In Ziwei Pavilion, after six months of refining, Su Mu still didn''t completely master the Donghuang clock. He just broke twenty of the forty-nine prohibitions, and only spent more and more time after he refined the fifteen prohibitions. I''m afraid it will really take a lot of time to completely refine the Donghuang clock.


    So Su Mu directly skipped this step and began to try to absorb the powerful energy in the coffin of Jiulong. When refining the Eastern imperial bell, Su Mu also noticed that his first incarnation, the three legged Jinwu, had been strengthened a lot. Relying on the three legged Jinwu incarnation, Su Mu now has the combat effectiveness comparable to the three products of Da Luo Jinxian. What is this concept? You know, today''s su Mu is just the cultivation of seven grades in golden fairyland! In the golden fairyland, the seventh grade has the fighting power of the third grade of Luo Jinxian, which has never existed in the history of the earth fairyland!


    Now Su Mu''s cultivation level is relatively short, so Su Mu directly ignores the second step and tries to cultivate the second meaning of his free Dharma. He begins to refine the Eastern imperial bell, but in the end, he has no choice but to have enough time and can''t completely refine it because of his lack of cultivation, So now Su mu can only focus on absorbing the powerful energy in the Jiulong coffin.


    As long as he can absorb the energy originally used to repair the celestial world in Jiulong coffin, Su Mu''s cultivation will be greatly improved by several levels, and he is likely to break through the level of Da Luo Jinxian at one fell swoop. Once Su Mu breaks through the level of Da Luo Jinxian, his combat effectiveness will at least double!


    Because once Su Mu breaks through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, the second sword technique obtained from the perfect world can also be used. It is one of the supreme sword techniques understood by the emperor of wasteland. Kill with a sword!


    There is no need to say more about the power of sword holding killing. According to the explanation, sword holding killing is an attack that can penetrate all defenses. No matter what level your defense reaches, even if you can hide in another world, sword holding killing will be stabbed on you by reincarnation Da Luo tire holding Da Luo sword, which can be said to be one of the invincible means of Emperor Huang Tian!


    Besides killing with a sword, Su Mu has a feeling that as long as he breaks through the realm of Da Luo, he can definitely understand the deeper year-old menstruation, and year-old menstruation is still one of Su Mu''s cards to protect his life. Needless to say, when Su Mu''s cultivation breaks through Da Luo Jinxian, I''m afraid he can kill most of the troubles only by his own means in the future, At that time, I''m afraid even the top ten of Da Luo Jinxian will be able to fight!


    The Jiulong coffin is very mysterious, but Su Mu knows the origin and effect of this thing very well. When Su Mu tries to absorb the energy in the Jiulong coffin, an inexplicable mystery suddenly rushes into Su Mu''s heart. A proud figure seems to appear in front of Su mu. The figure is not afraid of the endless enemy, but holds the sword in his back hand and waves it, The terrible sword destroyed everything, and the endless enemy turned into fly ash at the same time. Su Mu couldn''t understand the meaning, but he felt that he seemed to be very familiar with the sword technique used by the figure.


    At this time, the figure looked back at Su mu, as if he could see Su mu. Then the figure smiled at Su mu, and the white fog on his face gradually dispersed, revealing his real face.


    As like as two peas saw the real face as like as two peas, Su Mu saw the same face, so that Su Mu could see his eyes. The same robe and familiar face and his face were hard to come by.

 Chapter 605

    Su Mu looked at as like as two peas in the endless void and countless monster wars, he wield his sword, and countless monsters fell down from the void as the stars fell. Su Mu looked at the scene and felt a great shock. Is this really his future? This terrible fighting power and the sword Qi that can destroy the stars are really made by yourself?


    What Su Mu as like as two peas did not believe it, but after a while he seemed to understand what his eyes were, and his eyes were straight on the same sword as he was, and he waved his sword in his heart, and then he could not help but wonder that this sword method resembles the grass in the sword, but it is much more powerful than the grass. Although Su Mu hasn''t practiced Cao miejian Jue to the highest level, it doesn''t prevent Su Mu from knowing the power of Cao miejian Jue.


    But as like as two peas in the void, the act of need is similar to the grass that he has trained, but his power is not comparable to that of grass.


    Su Mu was lost in thought and thought about the reason. But at this time, something unexpected happened to Su mu. He unexpectedly stepped into the realm of enlightenment by mistake and felt that his mind had entered the wonderful realm of enlightenment. Without any hesitation, Su Mu immediately began to understand his own skills, Whether it is Shenxiang''s prison calming power or his freedom Dharma, whether it is Cao miejian formula or age menstruation, they all began to operate in Su Mu''s consciousness.


    After entering the realm of enlightenment, Su Mu could no longer maintain his mind that he could withdraw at will. He wholeheartedly began to understand the benefits brought by the mysterious realm of enlightenment. As soon as he began to understand, the time passed for more than three months.


    Su Mu opened his eyes and exuded a mysterious momentum all over his body. Golden flowers bloomed at his feet. Su Mu knew what the reason and vision was. Without any hesitation, he worked frantically to calm the prison. The immortal yuan in his body ran rapidly and began to gather in Su Mu''s belly.


    The golden flower, like a lotus, emerged from Su Mu''s feet, which corresponds to the vision of Diyong Golden Lotus. As long as a cultivator in the earth fairy world knows what this vision means, Diyong golden lotus represents that a person''s cultivation has reached a certain level. Once this vision appears, it means that the big Luodao fruit in the body will begin to condense, and once the big Luodao fruit is successfully condensed, Then you can easily and incomparably enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxing!


    In ten years, Su Mu soared to the fairyland for only ten years. Unexpectedly, he was able to appear the phenomenon of Diyong Golden Lotus, multiply Tao fruits in his body, and step into the realm of Da Luo golden immortal!


    What is this concept? Even though the talent of those who have been flying is amazing, they are only higher than those local scattered cultivation talents in the earth fairy world! In less than ten years, Su Mu stepped into the dream realm of countless people in the earth fairy world from an ordinary climber who had just soared! The land of golden immortals! This represents that Su Mu''s talent is even far more than those who soared to the fairy world in the past!


    Because it takes thousands of years for them to break through the land of the golden immortals! Even faster ones take thousands of years! It took Su Mu less than ten years to break through to such a state! This is simply the history of the earth fairyland! It can even be said to be unprecedented!


    Su Mu''s speed of breaking through cultivation has never appeared in the history of the fairy world! The person who broke through the fastest in the history of the earth fairy world is a Skywalker from Xuantian land countless years ago! However, it took him thousands of years to break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! I have to say that Su Mu is a monster! A real monster!


    ......


    Thunder roared above the Ziwei emperor palace, and countless thunders condensed above the Ziwei emperor palace. The terrible lightning seemed to tear the sky and split straight into the Ziwei emperor palace.


    Crackle!


    Boom!


    The terrible thunder and lightning attracted the attention of countless people in Ziwei emperor''s palace. When Feng Hua saw this, he couldn''t help but stare. Some couldn''t believe it and said: "This is the great luolei robbery? The Lord has broken through to the realm of great luojinxian!? how long has it been? It''s only been closed for more than nine months! Unexpectedly, he broke through from the seven grades of golden fairyland to the realm of great luojinxian in one fell swoop! What a terrible talent!"


    Beside Ziwei Pavilion, red tea looks up at the sky with a kitchen knife in hand, and then looks at the golden light everywhere in Ziwei Pavilion. She has a guess in her heart. It is estimated that Su Mu is going to break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Red tea is a little happy. After breaking through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, Su Mu should not shut up? Haven''t eaten his own dishes for more than nine months? You have to make a good meal for Su Mu quickly Eat! Let him know how much his craft has improved in the past six months!


    Without a word, tea walked into the back kitchen with a kitchen knife. The thunder in the sky could not affect her cooking.


    When the thunder robbery appeared, people in Ziwei emperor''s palace were terrified. They didn''t understand why the thunder robbery appeared, but they could clearly feel the horror from the thunder robbery. If a bad blow hit them, needless to say, it would end up in a panic!


    Feng Hua was not stupid. After the thunder robbery appeared, he immediately spread the whole Ziwei emperor palace and told Su Mu that it was the great Luo thunder robbery of Su Mu and a precursor for Su Mu to break through the great Luo Jinxian. As soon as he said this, he immediately stabilized many flustered people in Ziwei emperor palace and let them put down the stone in their hearts.


    "Evacuate all the soldiers where Lei Jie is! Leave Ziwei palace. The more people there are, the more powerful Lei Jie will be. Leave Ziwei palace for a while and come back after Lei Jie!" Feng Hua said to the whole Ziwei palace with his powerful immortal yuan attached to his own voice.


    When they heard the speech, they immediately understood the size of the matter, did not dare to hesitate, and immediately ran towards the Tianhe direction.


    Just after they left, Su Mu''s figure also soared from the Ziwei pavilion to the void. Da luolei saw that Su Mu''s power was even more grand after his appearance. Nine thunders fell together and hit Su mu. The terrible lightning directly blasted Su Mu''s extremely dry clothes into pieces, Today, Su Mu has no cover except the close fitting clothes on his lower body, and even his underwear covered by his lower body has almost turned into pieces.


    Su Mu doesn''t want to lose face. Without a word, he condenses a fairy yuan into clothes and puts them on his body. This can not only cover his body, but also reduce the damage caused by thunder robbery. It''s a good choice.

 Chapter 606

    Three days later, the thunder robbery finally disappeared. Su Mu finally broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian and became the top power in the real sense of the earth fairy world.


    Su Mu carefully felt his strength. He broke through the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian in one fell swoop. By robbing Su mu by thunder, he also greatly improved his prison strength of Shenxiang town. Although it has not broken through to a new level, it has also been greatly improved. The power of dragons and elephants in his body has also reached 40 million, which is only half the distance from breaking through to the next weight!


    The improvement brought by this retreat is very huge. First, his cultivation has broken through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, which also means that Su Mu has really come to the top level of the earth fairy world. In the face of those old da Luo Jinxian, he has the power of World War I. according to Su Mu''s own estimation, the existence of four or five products of ordinary Da Luo Jinxian is no longer his opponent, With all the cards out, I''m afraid even the seven products of Da Luo Jinxian can win the battle. Now I''m afraid only the strong ones above the nine products of Da Luo Jinxian are threatening me. Of course, all this is under the condition that Su Mu doesn''t use his future body. If Su Mu uses his future body, don''t say the nine products of Da Luo Jinxian, I''m afraid even the top ten of Da Luo Jinxian can have the power of a war!


    Su Mu is very excited. After struggling for so many years, he has finally become a strong man at the level of Da Luo Jinxian. In a real sense, he stands on the top of the earth fairy world with his own strength. Although he can''t compare with those top strong men, Su Mu will gradually narrow the distance and surpass them over time!


    "Congratulations on your leaving the pass and breaking through the land of golden immortals in Dalai! Unexpectedly, your talent is so amazing. In September, you broke through the land of golden immortals in Dalai from the original seven grades of golden fairyland, and directly crossed the first grade into the second grade. This is enough to show how strong your talent and your foundation are." Feng Hua came to Su Mu and said with a smile.


    At the beginning, he had made an oath with Su mu. Because Su Mu helped him prolong his life for thousands of years, Feng Hua was willing to make a millennium sacrifice under his hands. If Su Mu had the ability to recover himself in these thousands of years, Feng Hua would not refute it. Of course, it depends on whether Su Mu has that charm.


    But now Feng Hua knows that it won''t take a thousand years. Now he has admired Su mu. Why wait for a thousand years? Feng Hua has understood that Su Mu''s talent is so amazing that he will have a bigger stage with him in the future. Maybe he can follow Su Mu to explore the style of the fairyland in the future. Thinking of this, Feng Hua officially regards Su Mu as his Lord and the only respected person in his life.


    Although Su Mu''s power is not as good as himself, or even far away, in terms of Su Mu''s talent, I''m afraid this gap in cultivation can be made up in a short time. Feng Hua is very clear that he can provide a lot of help to Su mu by relying on his own strength, so Su Mu will never disrespect himself, Moreover, according to his understanding during this period of time, Su Mu is a person who attaches great importance to friendship. Even if Su Mu''s strength exceeds himself in the future, he will not treat himself coldly, but will treat himself well, because this is Su Mu''s character.


    "Mr. Feng."


    Su Mu was stunned when he saw Feng Hua coming to salute himself. Then he quickly saluted and said with a smile: "fortunately, I entered the realm of enlightenment. My cultivation is to break through the realm of great Luo Jinxian. In the future, I have enough self-protection and won''t be so troublesome. Mr. Feng is busy every day. Mr. Feng can continue to try to break through the realm of twelve grades in a thousand years."


    After listening to Su Mu''s words, Feng Hua was stunned at first, and then reacted. Su Mu didn''t dislike him, but really cared about him. During Su Mu''s seclusion, Feng Hua felt that Su Mu couldn''t have been unaware of all the power in Ziwei imperial palace and even the whole oriental world. Even now Su Mu has just left the customs.


    But Su Mu didn''t blame him after he knew it, which surprised Feng Hua. He thought he would be treated coldly after su Mu left the Customs for a period of time, but he didn''t expect Su Mu to trust him so much. Su Mu''s words didn''t let him hand over his power, but let Feng Hua break through the realm of twelve grades as soon as possible, which made Feng Hua feel much warmer.


    "It''s not easy to break through the realm of twelve grades. The Taoist priest can still take advantage of these times to solve some problems for the Lord and deter some snacks in the fairy world. However, Lord, do you really mind that the Taoist priest monopolizes the power of the Oriental world without authorization during your closed period?" Feng Hua asked tentatively, although he knew that Su Mu didn''t mind his own power, But Feng Hua had to hear Su Mu say it himself. For this reason, he even said his actions during this period without any beating around the bush.


    "What about Mr. Feng''s monopoly of power? If Mr. Feng wants to, what about the whole oriental world? Besides, isn''t Mr. Feng''s monopoly of power just to strengthen our Ziwei imperial palace? Don''t talk about my little Ziwei imperial palace and the Oriental world. If Mr. Feng really has a desire for power, who dares to embarrass you in the whole fairy world? Why bother me Su Mu said with a smile that he didn''t care about Feng Hua''s power seeking.


    Although he said to let Lei Ming and Feng Hua take charge of the Oriental world together when he closed the door that day, Lei Ming is still too weak to take charge of the whole East together with Feng Hua. It would be better to let Feng Hua dominate the power directly. In this way, what Feng Hua wants to do will be much more convenient.


    Feng Hua nodded when he heard the speech and relieved himself. Su Mu did not care about his power seeking, as he guessed. However, Feng Hua did not tell Su Mu about one thing. He raised his head and said: "Lord, during the period of your retreat, Tianting sent a message for the last Ziwei emperor, asking you to take over the whole oriental world and become Ziwei emperor. I took over the position of Ziwei emperor and changed the banner before you finished your retreat. Now what''s worse is that you worship the heaven."


    "The crape myrtle emperor has given way to me?" Su Mu frowned and wondered if it was Tianting''s plan. You know, although the crape myrtle emperor is imprisoned, his influence in the eastern world is still great. Does Tianting want to do something while he is on the throne?


    "At this time, the old Taoist priest has calculated, and there is no harm, but there are many benefits." Feng Hua reminded Su mu in a voice, looking at Su Mu''s thoughtful face.


    "All right." Su Mu nodded and said, "three days later, he ascended the throne to worship the heaven."

 Chapter 607

    Three days later, Su Mu worshipped heaven and became the emperor in the Ziwei emperor palace. He became the real controller of the Oriental world among the five worlds of the earth fairy world. He didn''t have to rely on the majesty of the last Ziwei emperor to increase his strength.


    It is a great event for the whole oriental world to worship heaven and become emperor. However, Su Mu did not tell all the scattered repairs in the East. Instead, he built a heaven sacrificing platform above Ziwei emperor''s palace to tell the way of heaven.


    Although it has not been widely spread in the eastern world, Su Mu''s worship of heaven and becoming the emperor has also triggered a lot of anomalies. Although ordinary people do not know what this anomaly means, those old monsters hidden in the eastern world do not know. They know very well that this is the anomaly caused by Su Mu''s worship of heaven and becoming the emperor, otherwise the sky above crape myrtle palace will not be so terrible.


    After climbing high and looking far, Su Mu came to the sacrificial platform and injected a drop of his blood essence into the jade seal told by Ziwei emperor. This is what all previous Ziwei emperors in the East need to do. He injected his blood essence into the jade seal, and then put the jade seal in the center of the sacrificial platform, waiting for the heaven to transfer the Qi of the whole oriental world to himself.


    The crape myrtle emperor is just an ordinary position. Although he has a high power to control the life and death of one side of the world, it is only the name of the five residents of the earth fairy world. It is not the emperor recognized by heaven and earth. The reason why he wants to sacrifice to heaven is because the luck of the whole oriental world is gathered on the last crape myrtle emperor, Su mu can only sacrifice the genius first and let the way of heaven transfer the Qi originally blessed on the crape myrtle emperor to himself.


    Su Mu was originally a combination of atmosphere and transportation. Although it was not as huge as Ziwei emperor in charge of the gas transportation of the eastern world, it was definitely a lot. Moreover, after absorbing the gas transportation of the eastern world, Su Mu''s imperial Qi gradually became much larger. At the moment, it was like two dragon shadows hovering in Su Mu''s belly. Su Mu knew that as long as he wanted to, We can immediately cast a imperial dynasty with the huge air of the eastern world, but now is not the time. The day when Su Mu really cast the imperial dynasty and called it the emperor of the imperial dynasty has not yet come.


    And even if the time comes, Su Mu doesn''t have any suitable treasures to suppress the luck of a royal dynasty. Of course, this is why Su Mu didn''t include the list of gods. The list of gods is a treasure known as the book of heaven in the flood and famine. It''s really enough to suppress the luck of a royal dynasty, but if we want to use it to suppress the luck of a royal dynasty, That''s not enough.


    So Su Mu is waiting, waiting for when he can get a treasure that can grow. Only when he master the treasure that can grow at will is the time to forge the imperial dynasty in the earth fairy world.


    ......


    A month after su Mu became the emperor of Ziwei, Su Mu frowned at the war report sent by the spy in front of her in Ziwei Pavilion.


    "The Jade Emperor''s God is so faithless. When the Western emperor gouchen fully supported him against Wanxiang tower, he actually sent troops to attack the west, which led to another real fire with gouchen. They fought angrily. Finally, the Jade Emperor''s God took the upper hand and wanted to detain gouchen, but fortunately, gouchen took all the top combat forces in the West and did not let the Jade Emperor God succeeded. At this moment, Emperor gouchen has returned to the western world, reorganized the overall situation and began to counter attack the Tianting army. "Su Mu said helplessly looking at the book in his hand.


    Feng Hua nodded and said: "today''s Tianting is not only ambitious, but also has strong strength to realize their ambitions. According to the old Taoist estimate, if Wanxiang building had not suddenly disturbed the situation, I''m afraid the first force Tianting should deal with now should be our eastern world."


    "Yes, Xinkui, Wanxiang building is a mess, otherwise we in the East can''t resist the attack from the heaven. After all, our foundation is too fragile. We have only mastered the Oriental world for more than a year. We haven''t been familiar with the whole oriental world at all, but fortunately, Wanxiang building has slowed down the pace of the heaven, and we can take advantage of it now At this time, we should seize the time to strengthen our own power, otherwise when Wanxiang building is defeated, I''m afraid we will be the first unlucky in the Oriental world. "Su Mu sighed and said helplessly. At this moment, he mastered the luck of the whole oriental world, and then he realized how serious the matter was.


    Qi Yun is a symbol of the strong power of one party. Su mu can clearly feel that the Qi Yun of the whole oriental world is constantly weakening. Although he has delayed it a lot by his strong start after becoming Ziwei emperor, the weakness continues, and the Qi Yun of the Oriental world is much worse than before.


    On the contrary, Tianting''s Qi is extremely prosperous. Although Qi can not directly represent the strength of one party''s forces, it can almost know whether one party''s world is weak through Qi. Tianting is the most powerful party in the five parties'' world. The terrible Qi is endless, like a vast galaxy, which is difficult to make people resist.


    If today''s Tianting Qi is comparable to the vast Star River, Su Mu''s Qi in charge of the eastern world at the moment is probably only as much as a desert.


    Tianting''s Qi luck is really too strong. Although I don''t know what cards Tianting has to multiply so many heaven and earth Qi luck, Su mu can clearly understand one thing through the comparison between the five world Qi luck, that is, Tianting must hide many strong and cards secretly! Otherwise, the way of heaven will not shift so much Qi to Tianting, and even this Qi will become the protagonist of the whole earth fairy world!


    What does that mean? Is it hard to explain whether the protagonist of heaven and earth is difficult? It means that today''s Tianting Qiyun can be said to be the stable future master of the earth fairy world! This vast fortune has even reached the point where Tiandao opens the back door for it! In the middle heaven where the heaven is located, the cultivation of casual practitioners will also be improved by the heaven''s Qi luck. Both the temporary residents of the heaven and the original residents of the heaven must have felt the benefits of endless Qi luck at the moment.


    Although they may not know the existence of Qiyun, they can''t ignore the improvement during their cultivation. The scattered cultivation of Zhongtian must be fully aware of this. Otherwise, Zhongtian won''t become the strongest of the five great emperors with such a small territory in these days, It is impossible for Tianting to suppress the Qinghua emperor and bring the northern world into its own pocket by relying on the resources of such a small piece of land. All this is because the air luck is towards Tianting. If Tianting loses the air luck, it will become much easier to solve, but unfortunately, it is very difficult for Su Mu to plunder it even if he wants to plunder it, Not to mention that the way of heaven is facing the heaven, Su Mu''s move must cause some unnecessary trouble.

 Chapter 608

    Not to mention that Su Mu doesn''t have any means to quietly plunder one party''s Qi. Even if Su Mu does have it, he doesn''t dare to use it at will. After all, with the Qi possessed by the heaven today, the heaven must be towards the middle heaven, and once Su Mu plunders the Qi of the middle heaven and the heaven, he will be unhappy or even suppressed by the heaven.


    Don''t think that the way of heaven is just a consciousness to observe the operation of the earth fairy world. The way of heaven also has its own ideas. It''s unclear whether anyone has really seen the idea of the way of heaven. Anyway, Su Mu hasn''t seen it. According to Su Mu''s guess, the way of heaven in the earth fairy world must have given birth to his own ideas. After all, the level of the earth fairy world is not low, On the contrary, it can be said that it is not too much to be a big world. It can not be compared with the top world such as the prosperous and perfect world, but it is definitely one of the best big worlds. Of course, Su Mu still counts the earth fairy world, the upper fairy world and the Xuantian continent together. Otherwise, I''m afraid he can''t be called a big world by relying on the only earth fairy world.


    Although the upper fairyland, the earth fairyland and the Xuantian continent are independent worlds, they exist with each other. Just like a pyramid, they are divided into one layer, two layers and three layers. The highest of the three layers is naturally at the top, and the lowest of the first layer is naturally at the bottom. As for the earth fairyland, it is the second layer in the center of the pyramid, which connects the upper fairyland and the Xuantian continent, It is the support point between the three parties.


    Although the three worlds are independent, the connection between them can not be ignored. If they are forced to divide them in detail, Su Mu doesn''t know how to divide them. However, Su Mu believes that the heaven of the earth fairy world must have given birth to the existence of independent consciousness by virtue of his own feeling.


    ......


    The north and South palaces of crape myrtle emperor''s palace originally belonged to the soldiers under the previous crape myrtle emperor, but now, with Su Mu''s accession to the throne as crape myrtle emperor, the idle north and South palaces are naturally watched by Su mu. It''s also time to distinguish all the nearly 10 million troops under his command.


    Although only half of the ten million troops are of good quality, the remaining half should be able to be trained to become elite in the future. Needless to say, Su Mu did not surpass the strength of heaven fairyland when he became the Tianhe water army of Ziwei emperor palace that day. Now he has the strength of the realm of great Luo Jinxian, It can be said that no one can guarantee whether there are those arrogant people in these scattered cultivation.


    However, according to what Lei Ming told himself, this time he did recruit a lot of Tianjiao and had all gathered together to take them to Tianhe for training. Tianhe, as a vital river of Ziwei emperor palace, daily guarding is inevitable. Now most of the sergeants guarding Tianhe are the old people left by Zhao Huaiqing, But when they knew that Zhao Huaiqing was independent in the north, they obviously had dissatisfaction with Zhao Huaiqing.


    Su Mu knew what they were dissatisfied with. He just felt abandoned by Zhao Huaiqing.


    As the old people under Zhao Huaiqing''s original command, they used to follow Zhao Huaiqing in the East and west to help Zhao Huaiqing build a lot of meritorious deeds. However, when Zhao Huaiqing became independent, they didn''t take them with them, but left them in Tianhe and didn''t take care of them, which made them feel abandoned in their hearts. In the eyes of the old people who follow Zhao Huaiqing, Zhao Huaiqing''s independence has nothing to do with them. They have never cared about what the people who lead them will do if they have different hearts in their life. Their only consideration is how to survive the next war.


    Today, the old Tianhe Navy guarding Tianhe are all the brothers under Zhao Huaiqing''s original command, and even many are commanders who once talked to Zhao Huaiqing. However, with Su Mu becoming the Ziwei emperor, Zhao Huaiqing has become a little different since he was sentenced to leave the Ziwei emperor''s palace.


    Fortunately, Su Mu didn''t do anything to them. Instead, he disrupted them all and injected them into the new Tianhe water army, making them teachers of the new generation of Tianhe water army and teaching them some fighting knowledge. After all, these were the old Tianhe water army who had followed Zhao Huaiqing, The experience of fighting and what they have experienced is something these newcomers have never experienced in their life, at least they can''t experience in their life before they join Ziwei emperor palace.


    Su Mu assigned millions of sergeants to Lei Ming to improve his strength in Tianhe and train a new generation of Tianhe water army. Lei Ming promised. In fact, he also knew the reason why Su Mu did so, but he felt that his strength was too weak to deter the people, so he asked him to train his team.


    In fact, Su Mu did intend to do so. He was a man who did what he said. He had promised Lei Ming when he was still weak. In the future, no matter what, the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces under his command will always belong to Lei Ming. However, because he found an opportunity to grow too fast, Lei Ming did not have the corresponding strength to keep up with it, Now, even if Su Mu wants Lei Ming to become the commander-in-chief of the three services, I''m afraid those casual practitioners won''t be willing. Even if they agree, it''s just a violation of yin and Yang. After all, there are many sergeants who are stronger than Lei Ming. Let a person whose cultivation is not as good as theirs be their head. Those arrogant casual practitioners can''t be willing, Even if Su mu can help for a while, he still needs to conquer those talents by himself.


    Therefore, Su Mu gave Lei Ming the opportunity to go to Tianhe Haosheng to train a new generation of Tianhe water army. As the most powerful army in Ziwei Imperial Palace, Tianhe water army fell into Lei Ming''s hands. Su Mu was very relieved, and it was also an opportunity for Lei Ming to become the commander-in-chief of his three armed forces in the future. Whether he could grasp it or not depends on Lei Ming''s own strength.


    Except for the millions of Tianhe water army handed over by Su Mu to Lei Ming, those Tianjiao also belong to the existence of Tianhe water army. Whether Lei Ming can conquer those Tianjiao by himself and let them live in the Tianhe water army camp depends on Lei Ming''s own ability.


    After the Tianhe affair was handed over to Lei Ming, Su Mu began to think about the two palaces of the north and the south. As usual, the previous Ziwei emperor controlled the two palaces of the South and the north with a total of one million. However, due to the negligence of the previous Ziwei emperor, the total number of sergeants in the two palaces of the north and the South has exceeded three million, Su Mu is considering how to reorganize all his millions of troops.

 Chapter 609

    Ziwei emperor''s palace, where Marshal Shenwei was resting, Su Mu walked towards it.


    More than a year has passed since Marshal Shenwei was seriously injured. Su Mu doesn''t believe that the other party hasn''t recovered after a year. Of course, Su Mu also brings some gifts. If the other party hasn''t recovered, Su Mu is happy to use some natural materials and earth treasures in his hand to help the other party recover his strength.


    Before entering Marshal Shenwei''s inner house, a sharp eyed doorman saw Su Mu striding forward. He didn''t remember who he was for the first time, but he was stunned when he looked at a jade pendant hanging on his waist. Isn''t this the waist token of the last crape myrtle emperor? How did it fall into his hands?


    But a moment later, the doorman also reacted and understood who the man was in front of him. He hurried into the inner house, looked anxious, came to marshal Shenwei and said loudly: "Marshal! Marshal! The emperor is coming, the Ziwei emperor is coming!"


    Marshal Shenwei had never heard of external affairs for many days. When the doorman told him that the crape myrtle emperor was coming, marshal Shenwei immediately widened his eyes and said in disbelief: "the crape myrtle emperor is still imprisoned in heaven. How can he come to my inner house? Are you wrong?"


    "No, marshal! I mean the new crape myrtle emperor is coming!" the doorman quickly explained and told Marshal Shenwei everything that had happened in the fairy world some time ago.


    Marshal Shenwei suddenly widened his eyes when he heard the speech and asked some incredible questions: "are you sure that the last Ziwei emperor personally let Su Mu inherit the throne of the Lord of the east? But now Ziwei emperor is imprisoned in heaven. Is this a ghost idea from heaven?"


    While Marshal Shenwei was thinking, Su Mu''s voice sounded in the yard.


    "I broke into the house without closing the door. Please don''t mind if I intrude into the house and disturb the Marshal''s rest." Su Mu said aloud as he walked towards Marshal Shenwei.


    Marshal Shenwei also put away his thoughts when he heard the speech. Anyway, Su Mu is now worshipping heaven and becoming the emperor. The luck of the whole oriental world converges on him. He is indeed the new Ziwei emperor. As one of the three marshals of Ziwei emperor palace, he must obey the orders of Ziwei Emperor.


    "I don''t know if the emperor is coming. Please forgive me if you are far away." Marshal Shenwei gave Su Mu a slight salute.


    Su Mu smiled, handed the gift to the doorman and said, "marshal, you don''t have to do this. I don''t think Su mu can salute me. After all, marshal is also an old man in Ziwei Imperial Palace, and I''m just a lucky person. How about Marshal saluting me after I make some achievements?"


    Marshal Shenwei didn''t answer, but just looked at Su Mu silently. Seeing this, Su Mu shook his head and said: "Marshal, Ziwei Imperial Palace lacks high-level combat power. I want to invite you out of the mountain. Today''s fairy world is too chaotic. I''ve sorted out all the news outside this year and put it in the gift. You can have a look after I leave. Of course, if you look now, it''s no problem. It''s just a waste of time."


    "Emperor, my injury hasn''t recovered yet. Now I can only give full play to the strength of the five grades of Luo Jinxian. Even if I go out of the mountain, I''m afraid I can''t do anything for the emperor." Marshal Shenwei said aloud and directly refused Su Mu''s solicitation.


    "I just need the marshal to show his face in front of millions of troops. Marshal is one of the three marshals of Ziwei imperial palace that everyone knows in the East. Your reputation is much greater than that of me now, so I want to ask the marshal to show his face to those casual practitioners. Maybe you don''t understand what I mean, but frankly, I want to borrow yours "Prestige." Su Mu said directly, telling Marshal Shenwei his purpose directly.


    Marshal Shenwei was silent when he heard the speech. He just used his power. It''s not a big thing. He has no reason to refuse. After all, Su Mu is now the real Lord of the East, the Ziwei emperor of Ziwei emperor palace. If he even refuses such small things, I''m afraid he won''t have his good fruit in the future?


    Even though Su Mu''s cultivation of Luo Jinxian''s second grade has not been paid attention to by him, Su Mu''s growth speed is indeed too fast. No one knows how far he will grow. Although his strength has not recovered, his brain is no problem. He still knows very well about his behavior over the years.


    Marshal Shenwei nodded and said aloud, "if you just show your face, it''s no problem, but emperor, I''m afraid my current prestige can''t help you deter the millions of scattered repair troops you attract."


    Su Mu smiled, shook his head with a smile and explained, "you understand wrong. What I want to borrow is not this power, but another power. The millions of scattered repair troops have already been completely recovered by me, so I don''t have any need to frighten them. The marshal only needs to show his face in three days. As for other things, the marshal doesn''t need to do anything."


    "In that case, I understand. I will go to Ziwei pavilion to meet the emperor in three days. Then the emperor will introduce me to the new army of Ziwei palace." Marshal Shenwei nodded and said.


    Su Mu also smiled and nodded and got up to leave, but suddenly he thought of something and asked: "marshal, what happened in the middle of heaven more than a year ago? Was it true that the joint attack of Ziwei palace and gouchen palace was stopped by a ''person''?"


    Marshal Shenwei was stunned when he heard the speech and thought about the scene that day. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said helplessly: "On that day, we were indeed blocked by a strong man in heaven, or we were not blocked, but beat us back. If we hadn''t reacted quickly, I''m afraid it was not just the incoming emperor who stayed there that day. Fortunately, the incoming emperor blocked the man for a moment with his precious treasure that day, which created an opportunity for us to leave, but unfortunately, I thought we could escape easily The great emperor who took office was caught in his hand by a slap. I can''t forget the face of that man now. If you want to face the heaven directly, your subordinates still suggest that you wait until the great emperor breaks through the twelve grades. "


    Su Mu nodded and took a deep look at Marshal Shenwei. He was a little clear in his heart. Zhang Bairen, the strong man in the court, had destroyed Marshal Shenwei''s Taoist heart that day. I''m afraid it will be difficult to achieve anything in the future.

 Chapter 610

    Su Mu left the inner house where Marshal Shenwei lived and returned to Ziwei Pavilion. After seeing Su Mu coming back, red tea hurried to Su mu with a white jade pot and opened the pot to reveal the golden soup inside.


    Su Mu doesn''t have any special expression. Facts have proved that the tea craft has made progress in these days. At least now he can swallow the food made by tea.


    Su Mu looked at the book in his hand while drinking the soup. Red tea used a towel to wipe the soup accidentally stained on Su Mu''s mouth from time to time. They looked like a natural couple. On the way, the bodyguard looked inside through Ziwei Pavilion and was surprised. He didn''t dare to lower his head and hurried past.


    Su Mu looked at tea and said helplessly, "I''ll have a drink and wipe it. Why don''t you wipe it after I finish drinking?"


    Red tea''s face turned red when he heard the speech. He didn''t speak, but he still nodded. Su Mu shook his head reluctantly and continued to look at the book in his hand. His relationship with red tea has indeed improved a lot recently. At least it looks like a couple, but Su Mu never said that they were lovers, and red tea didn''t mention it much, They seem to be enjoying this unique feeling.


    Su Mu is a little helpless. Although the world is not monogamous, after all, Su Mu is a modern man. It can be said that the rules of monogamy in his previous life are deeply engraved in his heart. He does not care about the feelings of the other half as casually as other local men. When he sees what he likes, he takes it back, just laughs with the new people and does not care about the tears of the old people.


    Su Mu doesn''t want to be sorry for Liu Qingyi, but he doesn''t want to lose red tea. Both of them are the best women in the world. Su Mu is very helpless. Why will he still feel about Liu Qingyi after he clearly has the best wife in the world?


    Even if Su Mu''s cultivation has reached the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian, it is difficult to study emotion thoroughly. Therefore, Su mu can only drag and give appropriate care to tea, but he does not cross that line. Perhaps in tea''s eyes, they are already lovers and only need to pierce the layer of window paper, but in Su Mu''s eyes, he is an unfaithful man.


    This is not a good thing. Su Mu looked at the smiling tea and felt helpless. Maybe he should change his mind? The fairy world is not monogamous. It is very normal for the strong to have three wives and four concubines. Will you insist on monogamy because of your previous life?


    ......


    While Su Mu was thinking, there was a guest outside Ziwei emperor''s palace, with a strong body, dark hair, arrogant expression, and a cloth bag on his back. Yes, this man... Well, this dog is Su Mu''s companion, the black emperor!


    "Su mu, the dog Lord has come to see you!" the black emperor shouted loudly, standing not far from the Ziwei emperor''s palace. Under his Xianyuan blessing, his voice penetrated the endless void, directly into the Ziwei emperor''s palace and fell into Su Mu''s ears.


    Su mu, who was drinking soup and reading books in Ziwei Pavilion, was stunned when he heard this sound. For the first time, he didn''t remember whose voice it was. Just when red tea frowned and wanted to go out to help Su Mu teach the guy shouting outside the door, Su Mu remembered that it wasn''t the voice of the black emperor?


    Without hesitation, Su Mu turned into a streamer outside Ziwei emperor''s palace without saying a word. Sure enough, he saw the black emperor surrounded by the army of Ziwei emperor''s palace not far away. Su Mu was speechless, but he was also surprised at the strength of the black emperor.


    Surrounded by dozens of golden immortal sergeants in Ziwei Imperial Palace, the black emperor not only didn''t suffer any damage, but also looked like he could do it easily. Su Mu felt it carefully. The cultivation of the black emperor also broke through the level of the third grade of golden fairyland, and his flesh body didn''t know how to become so hard, Su Mu watched a golden fairyland Sergeant cut the blade on the black emperor, and there was a white trace on him. In addition, nothing appeared. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling that the black emperor had eaten the kidney treasure? Why did it suddenly become so fierce?


    Su Mu intended to make a test, so without saying a word, he photographed a huge palm to attack the black emperor. The sergeant of Ziwei Imperial Palace saw Su Mu''s hand and hurried away. Instead, the black emperor turned his back to Su mu. He thought that the sergeants had been frightened by himself before leaving. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "see, the emperor is so powerful! The momentum alone frightened dozens of golden immortals!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the black emperor also noticed something wrong. When he looked back, he was startled and shouted, "lying in the slot!?"


    Without any hesitation, the black emperor''s muscles were tight, and his whole body exuded an unspeakable momentum. Then he flashed golden lights to wrap it. His huge palm exploded on the golden light, which did no harm to the black emperor, but broke some small gaps on the golden light.


    "Childe, do you know the dog?" red tea asked strangely when she saw that Su Mu didn''t make every effort to fight, but a tentative blow.


    "Well, it''s my fellow countryman. I flew to the fairy world with him. I didn''t expect that his cultivation has improved so quickly in recent years, and he has also broken through the third grade of golden fairyland. It seems that this guy has a lot of opportunities." Su Mu said with a smile.


    Looking at the black emperor, red tea fell into meditation. She had heard that a black dog broke into gouchen palace to steal treasures, planed the tombs of several generals in gouchen palace, withdrew from the western world unharmed, and went to the south to find trouble. After all, red tea didn''t collect much news. After all, it was just some unimportant cold news, She doesn''t want to collect.


    "Su Mu! You''re pretty! Did you do it directly after you haven''t seen him for such a long time?" said the black emperor angrily. Without saying a word, he rushed towards Su mu. The black emperor Sutra worked hard on him, and a strong momentum appeared on him. Su Mu had no doubt that if this move was right for ordinary golden immortals, it would be difficult to resist the seven grades of golden fairyland.


    However, Su Mu was not the seventh product of the golden fairyland a year ago. Su Mu looked bland at the rushing black emperor. Without saying a word, he clapped his right hand directly on the black emperor''s waist and knocked it down. Then he touched the black emperor''s dog head silently: "I said, why are you so impulsive? Haven''t you seen it for so long? Don''t you even probe my news?"


    "Fuck off!" the black emperor patted Su Mu''s palm and stood up. Unexpectedly, Su Mu''s strength improved so quickly. In the past, he had to rely on himself to support him in Xuantian continent. Now, he dares to touch his dog''s head when his strength exceeds himself.

 Chapter 611

    In Ziwei emperor''s palace, the black emperor was sitting on the table in Ziwei Pavilion, swallowing the food on the table like a glutton. Only a moment later, more than half of the dishes on the table had disappeared. Seeing this, Su Mu shook his head reluctantly, picked up a wine pot, poured a glass of wine for the black emperor, and asked aloud: "I heard the black and white elder say that you went to the southern world to look for the trace of the dragon family? Why did you go back to the eastern world?"


    Hearing the speech, the black emperor swallowed the wine helplessly and sighed: "I didn''t find it. According to the southern world, the Dragon Island where the Dragon nationality is located should be on the South China Sea. However, I haven''t found any trace of the Dragon nationality after walking against the South China Sea for more than a year, and now the southern world is in chaos. I feel there''s nothing to do when I stay alone in the southern world, so I came to the eastern world to find you. Why, you''re not welcome?"


    "Why don''t you welcome? I''m just surprised. It''s been ten years since we left Fengan city. It hasn''t changed much since we haven''t seen you for ten years." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "Why hasn''t it changed?"


    When the black emperor heard the speech, he swallowed the meat in his mouth and said aloud, "the emperor has now reached the point of sanctifying the flesh. There will be no problem for the golden fairyland guards outside you to stand and fight them day and night."


    "This shows that your change is in playing resistance," Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Fuck off." the black emperor looked at Su Mu and fought with the dishes on the table again.


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly. At this time, red tea again walked into the purple osmanthus pavilion with a white jade bowl. The bowl was filled with golden soup. The black emperor took it directly and drank it. Red tea immediately stared and shouted, "how can you be so unreasonable, black dog? This is the soup I cooked carefully for the childe. Did you grab it without saying a word?"


    Su Mu smiled and said, "all right, tea. It''s okay. Let him drink it. It''s a big deal. Just drink it next time."


    Red tea didn''t know what to say, but just stared at the black emperor. The black emperor was stunned on the table. His eyes stared at the boss. He felt incredible. He didn''t react until red tea left and said to Su Mu: "I said, boy, you are at least the master of the whole oriental world. The new crape myrtle emperor, can''t you hire a better personal chef? Even if the soup is boiled blindly, it can be boiled easily, and the taste is more than a hundred times better than this soup!"


    "Stop talking and eat your food. Tea only began to learn cooking last year. You don''t know how I survived that time last year. Now it''s good. At least the things made by tea can be swallowed. Although it can''t compare with any delicious food, it''s also people''s intention. You can''t say that people''s cooking is not good in front of tea." Su Mu reminded the black emperor.


    The black emperor suddenly felt something wrong when he heard the speech. When did Su Mu care so much about others'' feelings?


    The black emperor glanced at Su mu with some strange eyes and asked tentatively, "boy, are you and the girl named red tea... Is it true?"


    "No."


    Su Mu shook his head and said helplessly, "I''m distressed about this matter. You came just in time. Tell me what I should do. To understand, I''m afraid even light clothes can''t compare with you. Tell me how I should choose."


    "Did she love your husband or did you first?" The black emperor asked some gossip. Indeed, as Su Mu said, he knows Su Mu very well. It can even be said that he is the person who knows Su Mu best in the world. Apart from some of Su Mu''s cards and means, Su Mu''s character and so on, the black emperor knows everything like the back of his hand. However, he knows that Su Mu has never been interested in men and women. He let him marry Liu Qingyi in those years I''m very surprised. Now is it difficult to marry another one in the fairy world?


    "Why are you asking?" Su Mu asked suspiciously.


    "If you don''t know who gets there first, how can I help you analyze it? Talk quickly." the black emperor said with a gossip smile.


    Su Mu felt helpless, but he told the black emperor everything about himself and tea, which satisfied the black emperor''s gossip heart.


    Nowadays, not only people but also dogs are interested in gossip.


    Half an hour later, the black emperor finally understood what Su Mu was worrying about, and couldn''t help but say with some helplessness: "I can''t help you. It depends on how you decide. Your wife Liu Qingyi is infatuated with you and obedient to you. Moreover, you and your wife already have a daughter nearly 20 years old. Even if your wife doesn''t mind, what will your daughter think? Do you think you abandoned their mother and daughter?"


    Su Mu sighed helplessly when he heard the speech and said, "it is with this in mind that I have not accepted the tea. I have been dragging on like this, but it is not the way to drag on like this. After all, it is impossible for a good girl to delay me like this."


    "If you really want to be with that man called red tea, it''s not difficult. After all, men in the world have three wives and four concubines. Your wife should have this preparation in her heart. Of course, you still need to find a way to solve it yourself." the black emperor drank again and said.


    The black emperor grinned, as if meat foam was stuck on his teeth, and said: "Your wine is really good, but it''s a lot worse than that of Wanxiang building. I heard that you and Wanxiang building also have contradictions. Now Tianting is raising troops to deal with Wanxiang building. Why don''t you join hands to deal with Wanxiang building? You know, the remaining four great emperors sent troops to Wanxiang building except you."


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech, looked at the black emperor and said: "I don''t want to get involved in their bad things. Wanxiang building is in conflict with me, but I''m not a fool. Although I have become the Ziwei emperor of the East, I know that my strength and power are much worse than the other three. For me, the most important thing is to develop my own power while they fight together. In During this period of time, Haosheng will improve his confidence and will have the strength to really stand against them in the future. "


    "Well, there''s some truth in what you said. You can''t afford Wanxiang tower now, at least for the time being. Now the civil unrest in the southern world is due to Wanxiang tower. Emperor Changsheng suppressed Wanxiang tower, resulting in millions of scattered cultivation in the southern world to form an army to fight against emperor Changsheng." the black emperor sighed.

 Chapter 612

    Su Mu listened to the black emperor''s words and couldn''t help being curious. He asked aloud, "millions?"


    The black emperor nodded when he heard the speech and said, "ah, now I estimate that tens of millions of scattered practitioners have joined them and want to fight against the Changsheng emperor. I estimate that the Changsheng emperor will encounter no small trouble when he leaves Zhongtian and returns to the southern world. No, it should not be said to be trouble. I estimate that it has become a disaster."


    "The Immortal Emperor is also one of the five great emperors. It should not be as scary as you said. I guess it''s just some troublesome things. If this thing is really a disaster for the southern world, I guess it will be snuffed out as soon as the signs appear. Since this force has developed to this point, I guess the Immortal Emperor has his own self-confidence Their own ideas are going to solve their problems, "Su Mu shook his head and said aloud.


    After sitting in the position of crape myrtle emperor, Su Mu found that his brain really thought things more clearly than before, perhaps because he climbed high and looked far, or because of many good fortune in the eastern world, but who can explain it clearly?


    However, Su Mu thought that since the Immortal Emperor didn''t solve it, he must want to use this group of scattered cultivation to lead out those people who eat inside and climb outside in the southern world, and finally solve them all together. However, Su Mu also wondered why the Immortal Emperor had such confidence to solve the tens of millions of scattered cultivation army? You should know that the overall strength of the Changsheng emperor palace is the weakest among the five great emperors. Even Su mu, who has just boarded the crape myrtle emperor, can boast that his forces are stronger than the Changsheng emperor.


    Su Mu doesn''t know how the Immortal Emperor can be confident. She doesn''t want to continue to understand what happened in the southern world. Now he wants to manage the eastern world, get rid of the heresy in the eastern world, develop his own strength, and be able to really stand in front of the heaven and other imperial palaces and have a one-on-one dialogue with them in the near future, Instead of relying on Feng Hua''s reputation to develop power and deter the enemy as it is now.


    When the black emperor finished the dishes on the table, Su Mu waved his big hand and directly asked someone to carry the table down. The black emperor silently burped and asked curiously, "boy, what are you going to do recently? For the sake of satisfying my appetite, I will help you solve anything."


    Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech. He couldn''t help feeling very helpless about the shamelessness of the black emperor, but he shook his head, smiled and said: "I do have something to do recently, and I still find out who to ask to do it. But since you have said so, I''ll leave it to you to do it. There is an ambitious generation in the south of our Oriental world, who is also a heresy in the eastern world. His name is Cao Rui. He claims to be a God and respects people, and occupies more than ten main cities in the south of our Oriental world There are nearly 2 million soldiers under the, of which there are about 100000 and 200000 golden fairyland sergeants. The rest are real immortals or immortals. How about you lead the troops to destroy them? "


    The black emperor was stunned when he heard the speech. He was just polite. Su Mu was really not polite at all, but he had already said his words, so there was no reason to repent. In between, the black emperor said with a smile: "No problem. Just leave it to the emperor. By the way, what is the state of Cao Rui''s cultivation, who claims to respect heaven''s destiny? How does it compare with the emperor?"


    Su Mu smiled at the speech and said, "Cao Rui''s accomplishments have reached about the sixth grade of Luo Jinxian. However, if you want to come to the black emperor, you have many cards and huge capital, so you shouldn''t be afraid of a little Cao Rui?"


    "I''m kidding. How could the emperor be afraid of a little Cao Rui?" the black Emperor didn''t care, then took a deep breath and said: "But I''m afraid that the six level master of Da Luo Jinxian, boy, I can help you do this. I can personally lead the troops to help you suppress Cao Rui, but I have one thing to ask you to promise me. You have to find some strong men of Da Luo Jinxian level to follow me, otherwise my emperor is worried that no one can beat his army when I block Cao Rui, so you have to give me some da Luo Jin Immortal combat power, so that I won''t have worries. "


    Su Mu felt very speechless when he heard the speech. The black emperor really cared about face, but at some times he didn''t care about face at all. These two extremes Su Mu didn''t understand why the guy played so much.


    "Don''t worry, it''s so important that you won''t go alone. A total of 1.8 million troops in the north and South palaces of Ziwei emperor palace will go out with you. This is also my test for their scattered friars. In addition, I''ll let the former Phoenix clan leader Zhao Qing go with you. Zhao Qing is the strong one of the nine grades of Da Luo Jinxian. His strength has been reached It''s the peak of the earth fairy world. You can use your blood to fight against the top ten Luo Jinxian. Don''t annoy her, "Su Mu warned.


    "It''s not a problem at all." the black emperor grinned and asked, "boy, set a time. When will you go to the south? Do you want to give me the title of general of the South expedition when you were in Xuantian? Although the emperor doesn''t care much, a banner is still very important."


    "The north and South palaces are managed by nine great Luo Jinxian of Zhao Qing and Feng nationality. This is the power I gave them. If you want to send troops to the South on the basis of the north and South palaces, it''s difficult for them to listen to you. I won''t give you any help. It''s all up to you." Su Mu said aloud, breaking the black emperor''s desire to find himself.


    The black emperor glanced at the speech and said helplessly, "forget it, you still have to rely on the emperor''s own hands to be able to have plenty of clothes and food. By the way, boy, there are more than one million troops in the north and South palaces of Ziwei emperor palace. You just handed it over to the Feng clan as an alien race so easily. Don''t you worry about their rebellion?"


    Su Mu felt funny when he heard the speech. The nine Luo Jinxian, including the Phoenix family and the patriarch Zhao Qing, were trapped in the list of gods and were extracted a trace of gods. Where could they find a reason to resist their rebellion? Once they rebel, death will fall on them in the next second, and it is not the death of the flesh, but the death in the real sense, including the soul!


    However, the black emperor obviously didn''t know that Su Mu had such a back hand. He couldn''t help feeling a little helpless about Su Mu''s trusting others. Su Mu didn''t explain. Anyway, the black emperor will find it in the future for a long time. There''s no need to make redundant explanations.

 Chapter 613

    The next morning, 1.5 million troops gathered outside Ziwei emperor''s palace. Most of them were the original scattered cultivation in the real fairyland in the eastern world. Their cultivation achievements were about the eight grades of the real fairyland, but not all of them were weak. There were about 200000 scattered monks in the golden fairyland. Although they were only the first and second grades of the golden fairyland, they were also the golden fairyland at any rate, It can be called elite existence.


    Ziwei imperial palace now has about ten million soldiers, including about two million Golden fairyland soldiers. Su Mu assigned 800000 of them to Lei Ming to control Lei Ming and fill the lost Tianhe water army.


    The remaining 1.2 million were divided into six shares, each with 200000 people, who were sent to the north and South palaces, the four armies and other places.


    The north and South palaces are the elite troops in the Ziwei emperor''s palace, which is no less than Tianhe. The purpose is to protect the safety of Ziwei emperor, while the Quartet army is different. The existence of the Quartet army is to frighten the Quartet. Ziwei emperor''s palace is located in the central 33rd heaven of the Oriental world, and the Quartet army is facing the chaos in four directions, Originally, Cao Rui''s army in the South should send four armies, but this is also the first battle after he boarded the crape myrtle emperor. He can''t lose his reputation. He must show the power of the crape myrtle emperor palace in this battle to frighten those ambitious people in the east world, Let them easily dare not show their ambition, only dare to suppress their inner thoughts.


    Therefore, Su Mu not only plans to send the north and South palaces to fight together, but also plans to take all the great Luo Jinxian existing in the Ziwei imperial palace. The Ziwei imperial palace is once again handed over to Feng Hua, who guards the Ziwei imperial palace. Su Mu believes that no one can cause any trouble to the Ziwei imperial palace. On the one hand, Zhao Qing, the head of the Phoenix family, is also the top combat force, It can be said that Su Mu''s attack on Cao Rui in the South was really out of his mind.


    As for Su Mu''s own words, he still went together. However, Su Mu didn''t have to show up on the battlefield. Now the number of sergeants in Ziwei emperor palace is enough, but there is a lack of top combat power as a facade. Although there are nine big Luo Jinxian of the Phoenix family and Feng Hua, the big man of the 11th grade of big Luo Jinxian, as the top combat power, But compared with Tianting and gouchen emperor''s palace, it''s too far away.


    Zhao Qing and the black emperor are responsible for the southern expedition. Zhao Qing has the combat power to kill the ten products of Luo Jinxian and the strange array of the black emperor. Su Mu thinks it should be safe enough. Moreover, all the hidden things of Cao Rui in the south are clearly investigated and handed over to Su mu by the top spies of Ziwei imperial palace. Su Mu didn''t see it. After all, this southern expedition was not his own move, Su Mu handed it over to Heihuang and Zhao Qing and asked them to deal with it by themselves.


    The black emperor is lazy and not interested in this. Instead, Zhao Qing has suffered losses in the past because he didn''t inquire about the news. He attaches great importance to the information of Cao Rui in the south. He not only knows all the information given to her by Su mu in his heart, but also sends dozens of spies to send back the latest news to himself anytime and anywhere.


    To tell the truth, compared with the days when she could only extinguish the volcano in the past, Zhao Qing felt that she had fallen in love with the state of working in Ziwei imperial palace. After all, although she had no previous authority in Ziwei Imperial Palace, she could also be said to exist under one person and above ten thousand people. After all, no one in the whole Ziwei Imperial Palace dared to ask herself to do anything except Su mu. Of course, With the exception of Feng Hua, Feng Hua never appeared in the rest of Ziwei Pavilion and would not take care of Zhao Qing''s affairs every day. Therefore, Zhao Qing was quite free in Ziwei emperor''s palace.


    Of course, this is also the reason why Su Mu plans to sincerely recover her. As the head of the Phoenix family, Zhao Qing''s blood purity is absolutely high and will certainly have greater achievements in the future. Therefore, Su Mu doesn''t intend to lock her on the list of gods. After all, once she enters the list of gods, she can''t improve her strength forever, which can''t be forgotten by most people.


    Zhao Qingtian''s talent is not bad. She can even be regarded as a good group. As long as she is given time, after she breaks through the ten grades of Da Luo Jinxian, she can even fight against the eleven grades of Da Luo Jinxian by relying on her blood. This is a powerful talent of the Phoenix family. It''s a dream for others to cross the grade in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, After all, the strength of each realm of Da Luo Jinxian is too big. Of course, a person who has opened a plug-in doesn''t count.


    Compared with the previous Ziwei emperor''s hatred and suppression of their Phoenix family, Zhao Qing felt that the relationship between Su mu, Ziwei emperor, and their Phoenix family should be the best. Although Su Mu suppressed millions of Phoenix people, all this was because she wanted to lead the people, and Su Mu promised herself, As long as she likes to stay in Ziwei emperor palace and contribute to Ziwei emperor palace, she will revive the Phoenix family in the future and keep her status as the head of the Phoenix family.


    Zhao Qing obviously didn''t believe it, but Su Mu''s words made her feel excited.


    "You think if I don''t have the means to master time, I can''t bring people back to life forever. How did Mr. Feng follow me? I don''t have such great charm that a super power of the eleventh grade of Luo Jinxian can work under my command."


    It is this sentence that makes Zhao Qing feel excited. In her heart, it doesn''t matter whether the Phoenix family actually exists or not. After all, her position as the head of the Phoenix family is also robbed from others. What she really cares about is the information obtained from Su Mu''s words. Su Mu has a means to make people live forever! This is what Zhao Qing is excited about!


    After arriving at Ziwei palace, Zhao Qing didn''t get the treatment he thought before. Instead of using any means to himself, Su Mu made himself a general of the north and South palaces, which made Zhao Qing never react when he just entered Ziwei palace. He always thought whether Su Mu had any intention to himself, After all, how to say that Zhao Qing''s appearance after transformation can also be called stunning.


    But it''s a pity that Zhao Qing obviously misunderstood. After all, he can''t make a tea. Where else is he going to provoke her? On the contrary, Zhao Qing has had some strange emotions towards Su mu in her heart during this period of time.


    Young and talented, he has ascended the throne expected by countless people in the whole earth fairy world and become one of the five great emperors of the earth fairy world. Who can resist Su Mu''s achievements? Moreover, Su Mu''s appearance is also extremely outstanding, which makes people unable to move their eyes at first sight.

 Chapter 614

    Su Mu doesn''t know Zhao Qing''s mind here. He is heading for the inner house where Marshal Shenwei lives. Marshal Shenwei is also one of the most trusted people of the last Ziwei emperor. Su Mu''s purpose is not to invite him out of the mountain, but to make the other party show his face in front of all the officers and men in the north and South palaces.


    The news of Ziwei emperor''s palace expedition was not concealed, so many forces in the fairy world must have focused on them. The reason why Su Mu asked Marshal Shenwei to come forward was to let these people understand that they had mastered Ziwei emperor''s palace perfectly, Even the people closest to the last crape myrtle emperor have been held in their own hands, so that those who hide in the dark dare not move easily.


    It can be said that Su Mu is pretending to be a tiger. After all, although Su Mu is already well-known in the fairy world, one important thing is that his strength is not known by all the people in the fairy world. What those scattered practitioners in the fairy world know is that Su Mu started by Feng Hua. Everyone thinks that Su Mu''s power will be greatly reduced without Feng Hua, Su Mu made Marshal Shenwei appear instead of Feng Hua this time.


    "Marshal, it''s time. In an hour, a total of 1.8 million troops in the north and South palaces are going to set out. At this time, many forces in the fairy world are looking at us, so I''m going to let you go for a walk. What you say is not important, and what you do is not important. Just show your face." Su Mu smiled at Marshal Shenwei.


    After hearing the speech, marshal Shenwei immediately understood Su Mu''s meaning. He was not a fool, otherwise he would not be one of the three marshals of Ziwei imperial palace. He could say that he was very outstanding in seeing the situation. At a glance, he saw through the reason why Su Mu asked him to appear. After thinking clearly, marshal Shenwei nodded and said aloud: "Just show your face. There''s no big problem. Please come first."


    ......


    Half a day later, in Tai''an City in the southeast of the northern world, at Zhao Huaiqing''s house, Zhao Huaiqing has collected all the information of the eastern world and is watching it carefully.


    "Good guy, how long has it been? Su Mu has paid all the three marshals of Ziwei imperial palace except me." Zhao Huaiqing said in surprise.


    Yes, Su Mu not only let Marshal Shenwei show up, but also Xue he invited him to show his face and let the world know the existence of Xue he. Although Xue he doesn''t have to be famous as marshal Shenwei, he is also one of the three marshals of Ziwei imperial palace. He is known as the brain of Ziwei Imperial Palace, the think tank of the last Ziwei emperor and his reputation in the fairy world Although not as big as marshal Shenwei, his other abilities surprised the forces in the earth fairy world.


    Xue he''s strength lies not in his combat effectiveness, but in his mastery of things. Many forces in the fairy world envy his ability to win thousands of miles away. Having this person is comparable to millions of troops. This is the original praise of Qinghua emperor to Xue he. Even though Qinghua emperor''s palace has been destroyed and Qinghua emperor is missing, he left this This sentence still makes countless people in the earth fairy world curious about Xue he''s ability.


    "This shows that Su Mu is indeed capable. It is a very correct choice for us to become an ally with him." After listening to Zhao Huaiqing''s words, Chen Jingsheng couldn''t help laughing and said that he was glad of his decision and Zhao Huaiqing''s decision that day. After all, Su Mu''s power is much stronger than them now. If you don''t mention it, the combat power of Da Luo Jinxian level is much more than them. Feng Hua doesn''t mention it. Although Su Mu''s breakthrough to Da Luo Jinxian hasn''t been spread, they They also had their own channels to know the news, which shocked them.


    How long has it been? Su Mu has already entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Chen Jingsheng is very envious of this talent. He has been practicing for many years before he broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Moreover, after so many years, his promotion is very little. However, Su Mu has broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian after flying to the fairy world for only ten years. This talent can be said to be a demon Sin is not too much!


    "Indeed! It''s a perfect choice for us to become allies with Su mu. If I want to be the master of the northern world and worship heaven and claim the emperor in the northern world, I''m afraid I have to ask Su mu for help in the future. After all, our strength is much worse than that of an imperial palace. Although the combat power left by Tianting in the northern world is not so outstanding, it is by no means We can be destroyed easily. "Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath and thought that the gap between himself and Su Mu was getting bigger and bigger. He also shook his head helplessly.


    A few years ago, Su Mu was just a commander under his command. His accomplishments had just broken through the golden fairyland at that time, and all his strength was just 10000 ordinary sergeants he gave him.


    However, in just a few years, Su Mu''s development has far exceeded that of himself, with more than ten million troops under his command. In recent years, he has also broken through to Da Luo Jinxian, and brought the Phoenix clan leader and eight Da Luo Jinxian under his command, becoming one of the top forces in the earth fairy world. Therefore, Su Mu has become the top figure in the earth fairy world, although in the earth fairy world In the eyes of outsiders, Su Mu is a soft rice king who started by Feng Hua, but Zhao Huaiqing is very clear that what Su Mu is powerful is his vision and his natural ability. No matter which one, it is a very top existence.


    "The marshal doesn''t have to care. If the marshal had not kept his promise, Su Mu''s achievements would certainly be incomparable with that of the marshal. After all, Su Mu was not the only one who saw the situation in the Oriental world at that time, but the marshal also saw it very clearly, didn''t he?" Chen Jingsheng said with a smile.


    "No, Su Mu grew up on his ability. I don''t have any jealousy in my heart. This is his chance. At the beginning of the chaos in the eastern world, there were countless ambitious people, but who became the top figure in the earth fairy world? Only Su Mu saw the situation clearly and asked me for an orthodox identity of Ziwei Imperial Palace at the first time when the chaos in the eastern world began , he used this identity to constantly expand his power and enhance his strength in the eastern world, and occupied Ziwei emperor''s palace for the first time, so that the casual cultivation in the eastern world subconsciously thought that Su Mu was the orthodox figure after Ziwei emperor was imprisoned. His ability was too amazing, and I wouldn''t be jealous. "Zhao Huaiqing sighed and praised Su Mu''s ability, If I were Su mu, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to achieve his level.

 Chapter 615

    After hearing Zhao Huaiqing''s words, Chen Jingsheng couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. It''s hard to imagine that this sentence was actually said from Zhao Huaiqing''s mouth, but he Chen Jingsheng is not a fool. Naturally, he can''t say anything bad. That will greatly reduce his importance in Zhao Huaiqing''s heart, which is unacceptable to Chen Jingsheng.


    However, Chen Jingsheng thinks that he has followed Zhao Huaiqing for so many years, and there are some feelings between the two sides. Although they are not as friendly as family and brothers, Chen Jingsheng feels that his feelings with Zhao Huaiqing have far exceeded those of ordinary friends. Zhao Huaiqing may be reluctant to let himself leave him, After all, he has also provided advice for him for Zhao Huaiqing for so many years, and Zhao Huaiqing''s trust in him is out of reach of others.


    "There is no doubt about Su Mu''s ability, but the marshal is not an ordinary person, but we still need to precipitate for a period of time. The Marshal''s style is not inferior to the five great emperors. We will certainly have such achievements in the future, but now it is not the time for us to rise. However, my subordinates believe that one day the marshal will stand at the top of the earth fairy world and look down on the ground Everything in the fairyland, "Chen Jingsheng said solemnly to Zhao Huaiqing.


    Although there is some suspicion of flattery, Zhao Huaiqing feels that what Chen Jingsheng said is true, so he is also happy. He nods to Zhao Huaiqing and says: "You''re right. Now we haven''t met the opportunity to rise. As long as the opportunity comes, I will be able to seize the opportunity to jump up and achieve a great cause, overlooking the flow of everything in the fairy world!"


    Hearing the speech, Chen Jingsheng nodded without hesitation and said aloud: "Marshal, let''s put aside the exploration of Su mu for the time being. After all, it''s our ally. In the future, marshal wants to climb to the top and says he needs Su Mu''s assistance. Although this possibility is very small, we can''t have a bad relationship with Su mu. After all, Su Mu is now one of the top figures in the fairy world. It''s not good news for us to be indifferent to him. I hope Marshal will withdraw Go back to our spies and invest them in all corners of the northern world. Now the situation in the eastern world has almost stabilized. It''s time for us to attack and look for opportunities in the northern world. "


    Zhao Huaiqing nodded at the speech and felt that what Chen Jingsheng said was very correct. If Su Mu found out about the spies he had invested in the eastern world, it would indeed affect the reliability of their alliance. Chen Jingsheng dared not say that he needed Su Mu''s assistance in the future, but he knew very well that if he wanted to get the northern world to become the ruler of the northern world, he would be few in the future No, I need Su Mu''s help. If the relationship between him and Su Mu is stiff because of several spies, it is really an uneconomical business for Zhao Huaiqing.


    "Send orders, take back all the spies in the eastern world, let them regroup, lurk in all the important cities in the northern world, collect all the useful information for us, and pass it back. When the time comes, we will expand from the southeast to the whole northern world!" Zhao Huaiqing said in a spirited manner that the whole person seemed extremely domineering, but his fat body made him too serious to play a deterrent role. Every time he shocked people, he needed to mobilize his internal momentum. He couldn''t frighten people just like the former Ziwei emperor or the other emperors. Maybe this is also Zhao Huaiqing''s fault The trouble.


    After listening to Zhao Huaiqing''s words, Chen Jingsheng quickly hugged his fist and nodded and walked towards the outside of the city master''s house. He wanted to pass this information directly without any neglect. After all, if he slowed down, Su Mu would have more time to find spies in the Oriental world. This is not good news for their alliance, at least for them.


    Chen Jingsheng took a deep breath in his heart. Today''s northern world can be said to be the easiest time for them to get. Tianting is inseparable from the front battlefield of Wanxiang building. Therefore, at this time, Tianting does not have any redundant forces to send to the northern world to support the Tianting army left by the northern world to rectify the northern world. Therefore, this is an opportunity and related to them As long as they seize the opportunity to rise, they are likely to directly master the northern world. Zhao Huaiqing will be able to recruit troops and accumulate his own forces in the northern world at that time.


    This is the fastest way for them to rise at present. This is what Chen Jingsheng has calculated in his heart. Tianting has no time to take into account the northern world because of the existence of Wanxiang building. At least Chen Jingsheng thinks so. In this case, those Tianting armies in the North appear fragile in front of Zhao Huaiqing. As long as Zhao Huaiqing sends troops to fight at this time, he will certainly be able to do so Get a lot of benefits.


    If you can, Chen Jingsheng feels that within a year, Zhao Huaiqing will earn all the places in the northern world under his command, and then garrison the army for three years, he will certainly be able to rise in the northern world with supreme assets and become one of the five great emperors. The throne of Qinghua Emperor is still empty. He has no problem sitting with Zhao Huaiqing.


    Of course, the three-year development is not a fantasy in Chen Jingsheng''s heart. Chen Jingsheng has deeply understood the power of Wanxiang building in his heart through Zhao Huaiqing. Wanxiang building is not so easy to solve in Tianting. Otherwise, there would not have been a white text agreement signed by the five great emperors in those years. The ambition of Wanxiang building must have been suppressed directly by the five parties. Now, he seduces emperor Chen and Tianting The two sides of the Jade Emperor and God are already in a state of great momentum. After gouchen heard that the heaven sent troops to sneak into the west, he killed them without saying a word. The Changsheng emperor is also depressed all day because of the scattered troops in the southern world. Moreover, even if the Changsheng emperor does not have any obstacles, he is still very small for the increase of the strength of the heaven. After all, the Changsheng emperor palace has always been among the five emperor palaces They all belong to the weakest party. The Bai Wen signed at the beginning was just to let the three great emperors'' palaces in the north, the East and the West join hands with Tianting. As the Lord of the south, Changsheng emperor''s palace was not ignored by Tianting, but it was only signed by the way.


    Therefore, among the five imperial palaces, only the Oriental crape myrtle palace, the northern qinghuadi palace and the Western longevity emperor palace can help the heaven suppress Wanxiang building. However, now the Ziwei emperor palace has changed his candidate, and Su Mu has become the new Ziwei emperor. Now he is busy with his own affairs in the East and has not joined the team to suppress Wanxiang building, The contradiction between gouchen the great emperor and the Jade Emperor God is also irresolvable. They are also shot and scattered. The Qinghua emperor palace in the North has been destroyed by the heavenly court, so it is impossible to go to suppress Wanxiang tower together.

 Chapter 616

    Today''s situation is very clear for them. Tianting alone can only fight five or five times against Wanxiang building. Of course, this is just what the outside world thinks. Who knows whether Tianting has other combat power in the dark? No one knows when Zhang Bairen, a strong man hidden in the dark in Tianting, will make a move.


    However, all this has nothing to do with them. Tai''an City, where Zhao Huaiqing is located, is located in the middle of the southeast of the northern world. It is a place close to the eastern world, which means that Zhao Huaiqing can have a lot of trouble. While avoiding trouble, Zhao Huaiqing only needs to keep going north to quickly erode the original territory of the northern world. At this time, As long as Zhao Huaiqing moves fast enough, he will definitely be able to occupy the northern world in his own hands before Tianting reacts. When Zhao Huaiqing occupies the northern world, it will be very difficult for Tianting to send troops even if it wants to. After all, they have to face the involvement of Wanxiang building, so it is difficult to send extra combat power to the northern world.


    By hard calculation, only the northern world still has traces of Wanxiang tower in the five-dimensional world. The middle heaven of heaven has destroyed all Wanxiang tower. Now it is competing with all the high-level giants of Zhongtian Wanxiang tower. The western gouchen emperor has overthrown and destroyed Wanxiang tower long ago, and because gouchen emperor returned to gouchen Emperor''s palace early, The elder of Western wanxianglou, who originally planned to invade the western world, also received his mind. This is not the time for them to expose at will.


    The East, not to mention that after Zhao Changyuan failed to fight Su mu, all Wanxiang buildings actively withdrew from the Oriental world, leaving no trace. Some are just an unimportant prisoner who fell into Su Mu''s hands. Zhao Changyuan is the owner of Wanxiang building in the main city at the foot of Ziwei emperor palace.


    ......


    In the eastern world, the black emperor, Zhao Qing and others, with a total of 1.8 million troops in the north and South palaces, have set out towards the south. Although only about 200000 of the 1.8 million troops are sergeants in golden fairyland, the rest of their combat power can not be underestimated. After all, the remaining 1.6 million troops are sergeants in real fairyland, which can not be underestimated.


    Along the way, the black emperor held a wine pot in one hand and a piece of meat in the other. While drinking and eating tiger meat, he hurried along. From time to time, there was a sound of burping from his throat. Although he burped a lot, it seemed that the black emperor was not full at all. He had been eating since he came out of the crape myrtle emperor palace. Up to now, it has been more than half a day. He is still eating, This makes Zhao Qing and others in the same trade feel very speechless. If they face a war in the future, I''m afraid Su Mu has to prepare a lot of food for the black emperor?


    In fact, the Phoenix family is similar to the human family. The best way to supplement Xianyuan after the war is to eat some meat with powerful Xianyuan. Is this meat generally the meat of some monsters in the earth fairy world? These monsters are powerful but have no intelligence. It can be said that they have always been a symbol of food. Even the Phoenix family and the dragon family will eat their meat at some time, In order to restore their own Xianyuan and keep their strength at the peak all the time.


    Zhao Qing looked at the black emperor and didn''t say much. The relationship between the black emperor and Su Mu seemed very good. After all, after joining the Ziwei emperor palace for so long, the black emperor was the first one Zhao Qing saw that he dared to oppose Su mu. No one dared to say anything about the Ziwei emperor palace. The black emperor not only said it, but also said a lot.


    "Black emperor, I heard that you and the Lord flew from the mortal world to the earth fairy world?" Zhao Qing asked curiously.


    Su Mu''s achievement of the golden immortal in the past ten years is no secret in Ziwei emperor''s palace, but the black emperor also flew to the fairyland with Su mu. In the past ten years, he has become a strong player in the golden fairyland. You know, the cultivation of the demon clan is much slower than that of the human race. It is very surprised that Yu Heihuang has also broken through the golden fairyland to cultivate Zhao Qing in the past ten years, After all, ten years is too short for people in the earth fairy world. Even for some great Luo Jinxian, it is a time to practice in isolation for a while.


    Is it hard not to say that the talents of the ascendant are so amazing? Can break through so quickly in such a short time? How could Zhao Qing know that the black emperor''s original extraordinary talent eliminated all his stains after the baptism of the flying pool, and his body became the purest period, just like a newborn baby. It is precisely because of the existence of the flying pool that those flying people can always press the local immortals in the earth Fairy world.


    The black emperor nodded when he heard the speech, swallowed the meat in his mouth and said casually, "well, I waited for Su mu for a lot of time at that time. The boy is too grinding. If I don''t care about him, I think I can fly to the earth fairy world a year in advance. Maybe I''ll become a great Luo Jinxian now."


    Zhao Qing felt very ashamed when he heard the speech. These rising people really don''t take the great Luo Jinxian as a matter of fact. Their Feng family has existed for so many years and only had such confidence in the ancient Fengzu period. Up to now, any great Luo Jinxian is extremely precious to their Feng family, Even for all forces in the earth fairy world, the combat effectiveness of the great Luo Jinxian level is very precious. The existence of a great Luo Jinxian can reverse the war situation. Because of this, Tianting is one of the strongest forces in the earth fairy world.


    The Zhongtian is the place where the immortals gather most. In addition, the whole Zhongtian is covered by heavy air transportation, so the Da Luo Jinxian that led to the emergence of the Zhongtian world has always surpassed the other four worlds. When the Tianting does not reveal its real strength, the only one that can compare with it is the former crape myrtle emperor palace, But now it is very difficult to compare with it.


    How many golden immortals are there in Tianting? No one knows, but it is absolutely certain that there are no less than 30 Great Luo Jinxian owned by Tianting. After all, before Tianting, the Jade Emperor God led the army to invade the northern world with about 10 great Luo Jinxian. There are also eight great Luo Jinxian guarding Zhongtian. Four great Luo Jinxian appeared in the battle between the eastern battlefield and the incoming Ziwei emperor, There are also six great Luo Jinxian in the northern battlefield, plus the Jade Emperor God himself and the hidden Tianting strongman Zhang Bairen, just 30 Great Luo Jinxian!


    It can be imagined how terrible the real strength of the heaven is. Therefore, it is not arrogance for the Jade Emperor God to fight directly against the Sifang emperor palace, but he really feels that he has the ability to pick four!

 Chapter 617

    No one knows the strength of the heaven, and what makes the heaven so powerful? Isn''t it the 30 Great Luo Jinxing that exist in the heaven? Su Mu rose to the earth fairy world for ten years. Relying on his strong talent, he became the top power in the earth fairy world within ten years and broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. This talent can be said to be unheard of.


    But what did Zhao Qing hear? The black emperor actually said that if he didn''t want to wait for Su Mu to rise together in the world, now his cultivation has already broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian? You''re kidding! When did Da Luo Jinxian become so worthless?


    Their talents of those who soar are indeed very good. Even a black dog with impure blood can break through the golden fairyland in such a short time, but what kind of existence does the great Luo Jinxian exist? That''s the real existence that can call the wind and rain in the fairy world!


    Although the great Luo Jinxian of all major forces are more than dozens, especially Tianting may not only have the 30 Great Luo Jinxian who have appeared, but you have to think about how huge the earth fairy world is and how many scattered practitioners exist? I''m afraid it''s more than a billion! And how many of these billions of scattered cultivation finally achieved the great Luo Jinxian? However, there are only a few hundred, and now all the great Luo Jinxian who can be called in the fairy world are only two or three hundred.


    Zhao Qing couldn''t help disdaining that such a top strong man was said to be so worthless in the mouth of the black emperor. Su Mu''s achievements in the past ten years were due to his talent and ability, and the black emperor was just a black dog with chaotic blood. He dared to be so arrogant, Moreover, Zhao Qing can clearly feel that there are many properties that have not been fully refined in the black emperor''s body. This must be the properties left by the black emperor''s wrong taking Tiancai Dibao but not fully refined, and there are many more!


    Zhao Qing disdained it in his heart, but did not say it, because even though the black emperor reached the present state by relying on many natural materials and earth treasures, he only soared to the fairyland for ten years. Although his cultivation is not very strong, the golden fairyland can still become a strong person and a general guarding a boundary.


    However, in Zhao Qing''s opinion, the strength of the black emperor is nothing. After all, Zhao Qing is also a cultivator who has achieved the nine abilities of the great Luojin fairyland. Relying on his pure Fengzu blood, he can turn into the body of the Phoenix family and fight against the ten products of the great Luojin immortal. The little strength of the black emperor is nothing in Zhao Qing''s eyes, even the whole crape myrtle emperor palace, Those who can be treated by Zhao Qing are Feng Hua, who has achieved the suppression strength of the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian by virtue of cultivation, and Su mu, who has strong talent and will certainly frighten one side in the future. These two people are also the only people in Ziwei emperor''s palace who make Zhao Qing feel respected. Of course, Zhao Qing''s respect may still be because the spirit is in their hands.


    The black emperor ate all the way, and Zhao Qing watched the black emperor eat all the way. They didn''t say anything. They slowly rushed to the city where Cao Rui was in the south. On the way, the black emperor put down his leg meat, opened the wine pot and poured a mouthful. Then they said helplessly: "No, it''s only been a long time since I went out. It seems that next time I have to prepare a larger container and bring more drinks, otherwise it''s not enough for me to drink alone."


    Zhao Qing took a cold look at the black emperor. Without saying anything, he moved his eyes and looked straight ahead. After four days of travel, they are not far from the Oriental City occupied by Cao Rui. According to the news from the spy, the nearest city is only about a thousand miles away from them.


    Zhao Qing is ready to stop and explore. After all, she once suffered a loss. She doesn''t want to fall twice in the same place. Zhao Qing first checked all the information she got in her hand, and then sent spies into the city. He needs to get all the information of the former Cao Rui enemy, even if his strength can crush Cao Rui this time, Zhao Qing did not dare to take it lightly.


    "I said to clan leader Zhao Qing, we obviously have overwhelming strength. Why don''t we just rush over and stop the city? You know that you and the eight great Luo Jinxian of the Phoenix family are all here. Even if there are some intrigues ahead, it''s useless for you. Besides, 1.6 million real fairyland army and 200000 golden fairyland sergeants can work for you Why are you so cautious? "The black emperor said helplessly as he watched Zhao Qing solemnly collect the information in the city.


    Zhao qingwenyan looked up at the black emperor, then lowered his head, went on to do his own business, and said aloud: "I''m here to guarantee the life of 1.8 million sergeants. The LORD said that he wanted you to follow him to test your ability, and told me that you can transfer these 1.8 million sergeants at will. You can use them whatever you want. If the LORD says, I won''t resist and I''m not qualified to resist, so I just want to be safe for my sergeants Just think about it. I don''t want to kill 1.8 million sergeants in vain. I need to find out all the conditions in the city and make the next plan after ensuring the safety of 1.8 million sergeants. "


    When the black emperor heard Zhao Qing''s words, he couldn''t help but cover his face and say to Zhao Qing, "I said to Zhao Qing, are you too careful? And have you ever heard a word?"


    Zhao Qing was puzzled when he heard the speech. He looked at the black emperor and asked, "what''s the word?"


    "What else can it be?" the black emperor said helplessly "Haven''t you really heard that the plan can never catch up with changes? We are only a thousand miles away from Cao Rui''s city. As long as Cao Rui is not a fool, he can find our existence. Do you think it''s good to hide the 1.8 million army and the breath of your nine great Luo Jinxian? Cao Rui estimates that he is preparing to resist the enemy now, However, this is only the nearest city. It''s not sure whether Cao Rui is in it, but I can tell you clearly now that the news that our 1.8 million army and nine great Luo Jinxian of the Phoenix family have conquered the south to destroy Cao Rui has already reached his ears. At this time, he must be mobilizing the army to fight with you, because Cao Rui must be Knowing that he is not your opponent, he is unwilling to do nothing, so it is estimated that he is coming here with a large army. "


    "You said two possibilities," Zhao Qing said aloud.


    When the black emperor heard the speech, he glanced helplessly and said, "there are only these two possibilities. Do you think Cao Rui really didn''t find that we are still having fun?"

 Chapter 618

    "Are you so sure there won''t be a third possibility?" Zhao Qing frowned when he heard the speech, and asked with some doubt. He was very confused about where the black emperor came from. Can he be so sure that there will only be the two possibilities he said? What if there is a third possibility?


    "Absolutely not. Cao Rui is also a powerful Luo Jinxian. He owns several sites in the south of the Oriental world and has built his own intelligence network. Ziwei emperor palace sent 1.8 million sergeants to the south in such a big way. Is there anything else? It''s to destroy Cao Rui and them. As long as Cao Rui is not a mentally retarded, he won''t be unaware of what he is facing "The black emperor said confidently. He opened the wine pot to have a drink. Finally, he was helpless to find that his wine pot was empty.


    "Damn it, you must bring more wine pots next time! Or change a larger container to hold wine. This wine is not enough for the emperor to gargle." the black emperor said with some discomfort.


    Zhao Qing shook her head after hearing what the black emperor said. She didn''t choose to believe what the black emperor said. She still chose her own set of relatively safe methods. She once suffered a loss and a big loss on the lack of information, which also led to Zhao Qing becoming very cautious. Now it seems that she is too cautious, but it''s good, In this way, the loss of 1.8 million sergeants will at least be greatly reduced, but at the same time, Zhao Qing''s cautious character will also bring a lot of trouble. For example, if she keeps such a cautious character, she will certainly lose many opportunities in the future. As the black emperor said, no matter how good the plan is, it will not catch up with the rapid changes. Acting according to the opportunity is the key.


    Of course, this does not mean that the plan is not important. On the contrary, the plan is not important, but very important. Although it is true that the plan can not catch up with the change, a perfect plan can reduce a lot of trouble after all. After all, most people in the world rely on the plan, and few people just observe the change, Today''s su Mu may be a person who observes changes.


    Not to mention anything else, Su Mu Ming had a clear plan, but because Ziwei emperor was imprisoned, the eastern world became chaotic, leading to his early rise. Originally, Su Mu planned to accumulate grain and build walls secretly, but who can think that Ziwei emperor had a fork at this time, leading to the headless of the whole eastern world, Su Mu immediately seized this opportunity, without saying a word, directly controlled the Oriental world in his own hands, and became one of the top figures in the earth fairy world.


    what is it? This is the benefit of seizing the opportunity and finding the opportunity. It can greatly improve a person''s space. Just like Su mu, it takes at least several years and decades to develop to this point according to his previous plan, but now it is different because Su Mu finds the opportunity and seizes the opportunity, In one fell swoop, he became the top figure in the fairy world, the master of the Oriental world, and mastered the absolute discourse power of the whole oriental world in his own hands.


    It''s really good to work in shifts, which will minimize the loss and be very safe. However, at some times, people must know how to be flexible. People who don''t know how to be flexible will lose many opportunities. There is no doubt that if Su Mu had stuck to the twelve cities in the South and didn''t go to the eastern world to recruit troops, Then it is estimated that the Oriental world may be in the hands of others now.


    ......


    On the other hand, Su Mu went to the northern world alone. He got a very important information. There was a great opportunity in the north. If he grasped it, he could even double his power! Moreover, not only their own power will be greatly improved, but also their own territory in the eastern world will be greatly increased.


    As for how the intelligence came from, of course, this is what Su Mu got from reading books when he was closed. An omniscient card can let Su Mu know everything he wants to know!


    When Su Mu got the card, he was originally bored. After all, there was no news that Su Mu wanted to know in the fairy world, so Su Mu used the omniscient card with fun in mind. Su Mu didn''t know how to use it. Anyway, the card turned into a streamer to explain his inner curiosity, Told himself where the missing Qinghua emperor is now.


    Su Mu was shocked when he knew where Qinghua emperor was. According to omniscient card, is Qinghua emperor looking for himself? And the Qinghua emperor wants to be attached to his command and ask himself to help rebuild the Qinghua emperor palace? However, due to the sudden change of the birth of the Oriental world, he took the position of Ziwei emperor, which made Qinghua emperor very helpless and didn''t know whether he should continue to look for himself. Now Qinghua emperor and the original Qinghua emperor palace are in Xian''an City, the southern city of the northern world. Su Mu''s trip is to go to Xian''an city to look for Qinghua emperor and the soldiers of Qinghua emperor palace, Want to put them under their own command.


    Su Mu has this confidence. After all, it''s not difficult for Su Mu to fight against the nine products of Da Luo Jinxian by relying on many cards. Therefore, there will be no danger. Even if he meets someone who is defeated, he can escape quickly, but that''s not very good for his reputation.


    Although Xian''an city is the southern city of the northern world, it is located in the southwest, which is very far away from the eastern world. Ordinary businessmen from the eastern world have to enter the northern world before going to Xian''an city. After all, there is a mountain range across the northern world between the southwest and Southeast of the northern world, This made Su Mu have to go around a long way.


    Of course, Su mu can also choose not to spare. After all, with Su Mu''s strength, it is not difficult to cross the mountains. The only trouble is that he still needs to enter Zhao Huaiqing''s territory. This time, although he did not follow Mr. Feng Huafeng, Su Mu is no longer worried about Zhao Huaiqing''s attack on himself, even if he is still not Zhao Huaiqing''s opponent, But Zhao Huaiqing could not have left herself behind.


    The trouble in Su Mu''s eyes is not that Zhao Huaiqing will fight against him, but that he and Zhao Huaiqing are secretly allied. However, for people in the eastern world and even in the fairy world, Zhao Huaiqing is a traitor to the Ziwei imperial palace and betrayed the existence of the Ziwei imperial palace. Su Mu should destroy it.


    Moreover, according to Su Mu''s knowledge, his alliance with Zhao Huaiqing did not let his sergeants know at all. If those sergeants met themselves, they might bring themselves a lot of trouble. Although these are only small troubles, for Su mu, this is a waste of his time.

 Chapter 619

    After careful thinking, Su Mu finally decided to hide his whereabouts and cross the mountains after entering the northern world, so that he can not only hide his tracks, but also won''t attract the attention of Tianting strongman and Zhao Huaiqing in the northern world. Su Mu''s trip is to bring the original generals of Qinghua emperor''s Palace and Qinghua emperor under his command, So the less people know, the better.


    This is still very challenging for Su mu, but according to Su Mu''s omniscient card, before he didn''t need to become Ziwei emperor, all the people in qinghuadi palace, including qinghuadi, wanted to go to him with everything. At that time, he was only the leader of the twelve cities in the south. Why did the people in qinghuadi palace act like that? Needless to say, it must be that Qinghua emperor palace has some secret treasure to see the future. After knowing Su Mu''s achievements or what, they made the decision to go to Su mu. However, it''s a pity that they didn''t expect Su Mu to directly become the master of the Oriental world and the Ziwei emperor of Ziwei emperor palace, The people in qinghuadi palace wanted to go to him and let him recast qinghuadi palace. Su Mu''s becoming Ziwei emperor completely disrupted the pace of the people in qinghuadi palace.


    Now that Su Mu has become Ziwei emperor, he must have lost interest in becoming the new Qinghua emperor and rebuilding Qinghua palace. If Su Mu doesn''t help them rebuild Qinghua palace, why do they want to go to Su mu? It''s not necessary. Fortunately, Su Mu got an omniscient card and knew the thoughts of the people in qinghuadi palace. Otherwise, he would have lost dozens of combat effectiveness at the level of Da Luo Jinxian and a group of elite sergeants who survived in qinghuadi palace in vain.


    Hengduan Mountain range was not originally a huge mountain range that intercepted the whole northern world. On the contrary, it was still a vast ocean countless years ago. However, with the change of Earth Star and the war of countless powerful forces, the ocean dried up and experienced unimaginable changes in dozens of eras, Finally, it became a mountain range that cut across the southeast and southwest of the whole northern world.


    Su Mu looked at the Hengduan Mountain in front of him and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Then he flashed into the mountain directly and rushed to the southwest of the northern world. Due to Su Mu''s breakthrough in Da Luo Jinxian, the consumption of immortal yuan in Su Mu''s body can be said to have been greatly reduced, Moreover, with the power of the divine elephant to restrain the prison, which works all the time, Su Mu quickly absorbs the surrounding immortal yuan to supplement energy for Su mu, which also leads to the fact that Su Mu seems to be able to become a perpetual motion machine and fly forward forever.


    However, it''s only limited to flying. If Su Mu encounters an enemy and wants to use his means, the consumption of immortal yuan in his body will increase by several grades. Su Mu breaks through Da Luo Jinxian. There are more immortal yuan in his body, his strength has become stronger, and the power of those bottom players has become more terrible, but the same, Those immortal yuan that needed to be consumed by these means also became extremely terrible. If Su Mu had not had a solid foundation in his body, coupled with the recovery ability of the divine elephant''s prison strength, and there was a strange fire that was practicing all the time, I''m afraid Su Mu would not be able to suffer from the immortal yuan consumed by many means in his body.


    To tell the truth, after su Mu ascended to the earth fairy world, he didn''t use many means to understand in Xuantian continent. It''s not that these means became weaker after they came to the earth fairy world and couldn''t pose a threat to the strong in the earth fairy world, but Su Mu felt that his hands were too many and messy, so he needed to distinguish them all.


    For example, many different fires and a ray of the sun''s true fire absorbed by the burning formula are integrated into a Buddha''s anger lotus. Isn''t it powerful? No, it''s not that it''s not powerful enough, but it takes a lot of time to dissolve a Buddha anger lotus. It takes more than ten seconds to condense several different fires. It takes at least half a minute to condense a Buddha anger lotus with enough power. What does half a minute mean for those strong people in the earth fairy world? They can attack you continuously in this half minute, but you can only dodge because you condense the Buddha anger lotus, and you don''t have any power to fight back at all. Moreover, even if you condense the Buddha anger lotus, it is difficult to use the Buddha anger lotus to have too much impact on the strong in the earth fairy world. After all, the release speed of the Buddha anger lotus is too slow, although it looks very beautiful, It''s like a lotus flower wandering in the void, but the slow speed can be avoided by anyone. In contrast, Su Mu uses boxing, sword and other moves. It''s estimated that he has wielded hundreds of earth shaking sword Qi or fist strength in half a minute, so Su Mu will throw away all the cumbersome moves he learned in Xuantian continent, Concentrate on practicing fist and palm techniques, and start practicing swordsmanship after getting two kinds of extremely strong swordsmanship.


    Although the practice of sword started a little late, Su Mu''s talent is not a joke. In just a few years, Su Mu was able to fight the top seven in golden fairyland by leaps and bounds when he was in the third grade of golden fairyland. Now, Su Mu''s cultivation has broken through the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian. With the support of fencing, Su mu can still fight beyond his level, It''s not difficult for the strong of the five or six products of the ordinary Luo Jinxian. Moreover, under the condition of only using the grass to destroy the sword formula, if Su Mu''s heart uses the sword to kill, even if Su Mu has the opportunity to fight or even kill the seven or even eight products of the Da Luo Jinxian, this is Su Mu''s strength!


    Although the previous cumbersome moves are powerful enough, their weaknesses are also obvious. In contrast, the sword and fist techniques have greatly improved Su mu. As long as you seize the opportunity, the sword Qi and fist strength can burst into the opponent''s face in an instant, but use the cumbersome moves of Buddha anger lotus, Even if the opportunity is difficult, do you still have to ask the enemy to hold his posture, let you gather the Buddha anger lotus for half a minute, and then wait for the Buddha anger lotus to fly slowly to other people''s faces?


    Of course, this does not mean that the Buddha anger lotus is no longer practical. Su Mu means that the Buddha anger lotus is not easy to use against the enemy. However, if it is on the battlefield, the power and scope of the Buddha anger lotus are very good. However, Su Mu thinks it is better to draw the sword and wave the sword for thousands of miles. Therefore, the Buddha anger lotus, which was originally a powerful means of Su mu in Xuantian continent, Su Mu''s most popular means were abandoned by him.


    Not only the Buddha anger lotus, many means have been gradually forgotten in Su Mu''s brain. Only those moves that are very useful to him can be remembered clearly.

 Chapter 620

    Return to one sword and ten thousand swords to one. This sword technique was forcibly handed over to him by Gulin Feng when Su Mu was in the fairy world. At that time, Su Mu was not interested in the sword technique. He thought that a real man had to fight from fist to meat to be interesting, but now Su Mu is not stupid. He knows that boxing to meat is a fool, Since there are powerful long-range means, why do you have to run in front of others? You punch me one punch at a time? You''re not a muscular fag.


    Guiyi sword is not a powerful sword skill, but Gulin Feng broke the title of the sword God in Xuantian mainland by relying on Guiyi sword. It is not his own title, but the name recognized by countless people in Xuantian mainland. Su Mu is very impressed. From the beginning to the end, Gulin Feng only practiced Guiyi sword, Finally, the strongest sword of the sword God is still a sword. Today''s Gulin wind can easily and incomparably do a sword across 30000 miles, but he can only use one move to a sword!


    Su Mu didn''t ask Gulin Feng why he didn''t learn other sword skills. Gulin Feng once said that the real sword cultivation is not only to practice his heart sword from beginning to end, but also to be single-minded. Only by going all the way, the sword cultivation can always climb the peak, reach the position that predecessors didn''t reach, and create his own sword skills.


    Su Mu didn''t understand what he said at that time, but he may understand a lot now. Gulin Feng practiced Guiyi sword from beginning to end in order to understand the real move of Guiyi sword, so as to create his own sword skill and become a real sword practitioner. It''s really easy to create his own sword skill, but it''s very difficult for people like Gulin Feng, Is the wind weak in Gulin? He is not weak. In Xuantian, he is known as the sword God. His cultivation has already reached the quasi emperor level. Is it not easy for him to create a sword technique? Of course, it''s very easy, but why hasn''t Gulin Feng created a sword technique until now?


    It''s not because Gulin Feng''s savvy is too poor, but because he wants to create a truly earth shaking sword technique. After which sword technique is created, Su Mu estimates that Gulin Feng must be qualified to soar. It''s not impossible even to pursue his sword cultivation in the earth fairy world, but it''s not easy to create that kind of sword technique, Gulin Feng has been on that road for hundreds of thousands of years, but he has never taken the last step. Although Su Mu has been practicing fencing for a short time, he can be said to be a real fencing genius. Of course, maybe the Cao Mie sword formula and sword holding killing are too powerful. After Su Mu mastered it, he had the illusion that he is a fencing genius, A wave is the illusion of the sword spirit, but it is undeniable that Su Mu''s understanding of swordsmanship is not weak.


    What is fencing? It''s nothing more than some moves. Understanding these moves can make your sword swing more smoothly. It''s as simple as waving your arm. Su Mu doesn''t know what the top sword looks like, but he can see what he looks like today, With a long sword in his hand, he can surpass his existence in several realms with the cultivation of iron war in his hand. This is the improvement brought to him by the sword technique.


    No matter how powerful the sword is in his hand, he is still just an iron piece. He has no other use except for killing people. However, with the sword move, it is different. The sword with the sword move is like a monkey with life, which can jump up and down.


    Su Mu originally disdained swordsmanship, but now he clearly knows the power of swordsmanship. Waving a sword breaks mountains and rivers and cuts off stars, sun and moon. This is the real sword cultivation. That is the real sword fairy! The sword fairy who cuts the sun, moon and stars and condenses the righteousness of heaven and earth!


    ......


    In the Hengduan Mountains, Su Mu has been half a day away from entering the mountains. Now, Su Mu has almost jumped one-third of the distance of the Hengduan Mountains under his rapid flight. This is not to say that the Hengduan Mountains are small, but how fast Su Mu is. Su mu, who has already cultivated his own divine power, is very fast on his way by relying on the spatial divine power, However, in half a day, the mountains in the southwest and southeast of the whole northern world have gone through one-third of the distance. It is estimated that Su Mu will be able to leave the Hengduan Mountains and rush towards Xian''an city in more than half a day.


    Xian''an city is located in the southwest of the northern world and on the same line with Yangcheng in the southeast. It can be said that you start from Yangcheng and go straight to the West. As long as you don''t deviate, the last thing in front of you must be Xian''an City, an old city in the Southwest of the northern world.


    It is better to say that Xian''an city is a small town than a city. Xian''an city is too dilapidated. The ancient city walls have long been turned into rubble ruins. The small scale of the city allows people to see the mountains behind the city at a glance. The vicissitudes and emerald green here seem to be an ancient relic, but in fact, it is inhabited. Although Xian''an city is small, However, it has attracted many casual practitioners because of its antiquity. It was once said that a picture was painted on the wall of Xian''an city. Anyone who can understand the mysteries in the picture can get a great opportunity. However, over the years, thousands of people have been looking for the picture, but the people who really saw the picture have not appeared, and some even doubt whether the picture does not exist at all, But because of the destruction of the wall of Xian''an City, all this has become an unsolved mystery. What kind of atlas is depicted on the wall of Xian''an city? What is the rumored opportunity? No one knows all this. Perhaps the only one who knows is the city master of Xian''an city. However, the city master of Xian''an city didn''t know who he had offended, and hundreds of his family were killed.


    It is precisely because the master of Xian''an city was killed that the rumor has been believed by those casual practitioners for countless years. In their opinion, the master may have obtained some treasure and attracted the covet of others, so he will suffer the disaster of killing the door. The legend of the wall picture was also spread shortly after the death of the master of Xian''an city, It has also been said that the city wall outside Xian''an did not collapse naturally, but was overthrown by a group of mysterious people dressed in black. However, no one knows how it is, and how it is true or false has long become a mystery.


    Xian''an City, a small city, had a total population of only about 10000 in those years. It was regarded as a city! It''s also because this was the place where the six eared God monkey was born! Where the six eared monkey first appeared in front of the world!

 Chapter 621

    Xian''an city is just a small town with only 10000 people. Why is it regarded as a main city! We must also talk about the connection between the Qinghua emperor''s palace and the six ear God monkey.


    Although no one knows where he came from, every generation of emperor in Qinghua palace knows this very well, that is, the six eared monkey enshrined in Qinghua palace was born in a small hut in Xian''an city.


    Yes, the six eared monkey is not a natural animal. He is just a monkey with intelligence. Perhaps different from other monkeys, he has six ears. He has sensitive hearing and can easily listen to voices thousands of miles away. After the six eared monkey''s intelligence is fully turned on, he also found his ears extraordinary, After some careful research, I realized that my ears are actually a magical power, which can eavesdrop on the way of heaven and insight into the earth''s veins. It''s really extraordinary.


    Since then, the little monkeys in the hut have disappeared. In those years, some children felt very strange when they saw the first six ears of the little monkeys. They sent some fruits and other snacks to become friends with them, but soon the monkeys disappeared. Even when those children grew up, they still didn''t know where the little monkeys went, Later, the hut was demolished and a new house was built, and the last evidence of the existence of the little monkey disappeared. Many people forgot about the little monkey. After all, things will always be forgotten in the long river over time.


    But just when everyone thought that the monkey had left, a shocking thing happened to countless people. A hundred years later, the new house built from the top of the demolished hut was suddenly blown into ruins by a burst of anger. The 17 foot high monkey jumped up from the ruins. His smart ears kept listening to the movements around. Many people were stunned when they saw it, Isn''t this the little monkey in those days? He hasn''t left these years!?


    Yes, the six eared monkey didn''t leave there. After he found the magic power of his ears, he immediately dug a well more than ten meters deep and more than one meter wide in the secret place of the thatched house, and then buried himself in the well. After a hundred years of cultivation, the six eared monkey learned countless knowledge. As his strength became stronger and stronger, his ears heard more and more clearly, Whether it was the whispers of wine drinkers thousands of miles away in the wine shop or the thoughts of immortals outside the sky, these were easily heard and written down by him as his cultivation became stronger.


    The six eared monkey was born in Xian''an city. Although many people in the local fairy world know that a monkey suppressed the local fairy world and made it difficult for the strong forces in the local fairy world to slow down, they still don''t know where the six eared monkey came from. The place where the six eared monkey first appeared in Xian''an city has become a secret with the death of the practitioners in the city, I''m afraid the only one who knows the secret existence of Xian''an city is the Qinghua emperor of today''s Qinghua emperor palace?


    However, there may be one more person now, that is Su mu. After all, the ability of omniscient card is not just so single.


    As night fell, the sunset looked particularly beautiful from the north to the West. The scenery at dusk attracted the attention of pedestrians, but Su Mu was not attracted by it. Relying on his own space magic, Su Mu had now come outside Xian''an city and looked at the old city wall collapsed into ruins and covered with moss, Su Mu could hardly imagine that this was the seclusion place decided by Qinghua emperor palace.


    Yes, seclusion. After su Mu became Ziwei emperor, Qinghua Emperor didn''t feel any hope of rebuilding Qinghua emperor''s palace, so he planned to dismiss his generals to live in seclusion here. If Su Mu didn''t feel wrong, there would only be more than 3000 people in Xian''an City, and there were all old and weak women and children, none of whom could be seen at all.


    This is also very normal. After all, no young man will stay in a place like Xian''an city. The old city walls are dilapidated, and there is no opportunity for development. If Su Mu was born and grew up here, it is estimated that Su Mu will not choose to stay, because his ambition will not be stopped by such a small city, Although the city has a ruined beauty, for Su mu, the heavenly palace of gods with cranes flying above the clouds is more beautiful and moving?


    "Coming." Su Mu thought in his heart. He didn''t feel wrong. A figure was rushing from inside Xian''an city to outside the city. I''m afraid it''s not a good temper from the annoyance of the other party''s momentum.


    After a breath, Su Mu took out the ink Lin sword, held it horizontally in his hand, gently closed his eyes, felt the approaching figure and took a deep breath.


    After two breaths, Su Mu clearly felt that the figure had attacked his face door with a long gun. Su Mu was not in a hurry to lift up the ink Lin sword in his hand. Without saying a word, he ran the Cao Mie sword formula. The sword spirit and sword intention that could tear everything into one, and blasted the long gun that directly attacked Su Mu''s face door into fly ash.


    "It''s a pleasure to have friends coming from afar. I took great pains to come here from the East. Is that how the Qinghua emperor palace treats guests?" Su Mu opened his eyes, put away the ink Lin sword in his hand and said aloud.


    The man with the long gun narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Mu very unhappy, but there was endless incomprehension and disbelief in his eyes. Su Mu didn''t say much when he saw it. He knew what the other party thought, but why he could stop his shot of Da Luo Jinxian nine by virtue of the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian two products, even if it wasn''t the other party''s full strength, But he not only blocked the shot, but also shook the long gun in his hand to pieces.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m shocked that a shot of Da Luo Jinxian''s ninth grade would be blocked at will by a man of Da Luo Jinxian''s second grade, and shake your long gun into fly ash?"


    The man with the long gun took a deep breath when he heard the speech and said, "you are really extraordinary, but if you have only this cultivation, you can''t want to recover the generals of Qinghua emperor palace!"


    Su Mu smiled and asked curiously, "do you know I''m here to recover you? Is it so plain?"


    "Now you have become the Ziwei emperor and master the whole oriental world. For you, the most important thing is the combat power of Da Luo Jinxian level, so you come here to find us? But there is one thing we can''t figure out. It''s clear that no one has heard about us in Xian''an City. Why do you know that we are hidden again?" Asked the gunman.

 Chapter 622

    After listening to each other''s words, Su Mu shook his head and explained: "there is no news in the world that can be kept secret forever. You think no one knows that you are hidden in the ruins of Xian''an City, but I know, but you take it easy. It is estimated that no one except me knows the news of your hidden world again."


    Su Mu''s voice was not suppressed. It was easily heard by the Qinghua emperor in the city. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath and thought: "Ziwei imperial palace is now joined by Feng Hua, the founder of Taoism. It''s not difficult for him to know that we live in seclusion. I''m afraid he will come here. It should be told by Mr. Feng Huafeng. However, he is now Ziwei emperor and has nothing to do with the reconstruction of Qinghua Imperial Palace. As a result, he came to recover us. After all, Qinghua Imperial Palace exists The level of Da Luo Jinxian has a lot of combat power. For such a suddenly famous person as him, Da Luo Jinxian can''t be met. He will certainly try his best to recover us. "


    "The cultivation of the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian. I heard that Su Mu''s time to rise to the earth fairy world is only ten years, and it seems that ten years are still not full. Such a talent is unheard of in the earth fairy world. I''m afraid no one except Su mu can improve his cultivation to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in ten years?" Zhu Hua said loudly beside Qinghua emperor that when Qinghua emperor told them to find Su Mu and pursue him, Zhu Hua and others collected all the information about Su mu, but the information they got was not perfect. They only knew that this guy was a soaring man with amazing talent. In addition, they didn''t get any useful information.


    Hearing the speech, Emperor Qinghua couldn''t help smiling and said aloud: "Don''t mention the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. In ten years, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to even step into the real fairyland, not to mention the higher realm of Jin fairyland and Da Luo Jinxian. Su Mu''s talent is really too outstanding, and even has surpassed countless strong people in the world. Even the fairyland of hundreds of eras doesn''t have such amazing talent as him."


    "When it comes to talent, there are many outstanding talents and amazing scattered cultivation in the long history of the earth fairy world. Many people have achieved the golden fairy in a hundred years and produced the great Luo Taoist fruit in a thousand years, but how did they do it in ten years? Take me for a comparison, my talent is not weak, but it took 130000 years to reach today''s great Luo In the past ten years, Su Mu has broken through to the second grade of golden immortals in Dalao. Doesn''t it mean that I have practiced on dogs for 130000 years? "Zhang shougeng, the former Zhennan General of Qinghua emperor palace, said aloud.


    "Who makes it clear? I heard that there is a black dog who practices faster than you."


    ......


    Outside the city, Su Mu looked bland and faced the existence of a man whose accomplishments were seven grades higher than his own. With the strength of the nine grades of Da Luo Jinxian, he could easily deal with it by killing with a sword or using his future body. Su Mu''s talent is not outstanding, but you can''t compare with him. With systematic help, Su Mu has nothing missing in his cultivation. His cultivation skill level is far higher than that of the earth fairy world The ability of taking Tiancai and Dibao far exceeded the cognition of the people in the earth fairy world. They never thought how Su Mu cultivated so quickly.


    "You can''t win me. Although you did block my shot just now, it was just a blow I took. I''ve settled for a long time. Some time ago, I broke through to the nine grades of Da Luo Jinxian. With your strength of the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian, you won''t be my opponent. Give up." As he spoke, a long black gun suddenly appeared in his hand. The gun looked extraordinary from its appearance. I''m afraid it was like a gap between heaven and earth.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? You look so confident. It seems that you are going to defeat me steadily." Su Mu said with a smile. What the other party said can''t affect him at all.


    "I''m telling you the truth, you can''t defeat me, just as I can''t defeat Zhu Hua." the man said blandly. Yes, he is Xu Renjie, the great general of Qinghua imperial palace. The originally arrogant man challenged Zhu Hua all his life, but he hasn''t won all his life.


    "Zhu Hua is the first general in Qinghua emperor''s palace. It''s normal that you can''t beat him. However, I think you can''t beat Zhu Hua, not even me. If you don''t believe it, we can try." Su Mu also took out the Molin sword again and held it horizontally in his own hand. At the right time, he planned to try how powerful the sword killing is. Anyway, Xu Renjie has the cultivation of the nine grades of the great Luo Jinxian. Behind him, there are more than ten great Luo Jinxian in the Qinghua emperor palace to protect the Dharma in the city. If he wants to kill with the sword, he can''t do too much harm to him.


    But even so, Su Mu still wants to try the powerful power of sword killing. After all, he doesn''t have the opportunity to study sword killing for himself every day. Since he learned it, Su Mu has never used it to people, let alone practiced it himself. The power of this move is too great. Su Mu is afraid that if he doesn''t control it well, he will cause trouble.


    But now don''t be so cautious. Anyway, this is not the eastern world or your own territory. You can do whatever you want. Maybe you will send troops to the north in the future, but it''s too early to say that.


    "I''m afraid I can''t help hurting you. My Qinghua emperor is very optimistic about you. He thinks you are the future of the earth fairy world, so he won''t allow me to hurt you." Xu said in a prominent voice, with a helpless tone. Obviously, he also wants to do it, but he is afraid of hands and feet due to the existence of Qinghua emperor.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech and said, "your Qinghua Emperor didn''t let you do it, but he didn''t say he wouldn''t let me do it! And even if he said he wouldn''t let me do it, do you think I would listen? I attack, so you''re passive self-defense? Come on!"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu''s ink Lin sword immediately danced a sword flower, and a startling sword Qi cut off the void and waved it to Xu Renjie. Xu Renjie was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect Su Mu to start, but Xu Renjie didn''t react slowly. Without a word, with a stab of the long gun, he burst out from the tip of the gun, collided with the sword Qi, and then gave a violent vibration.


    Boom!


    The Qi strength scattered everywhere. Su Mu''s sleeves danced wildly with the Qi strength, and the surrounding terrain changed greatly because of their tentative move. Su Mu said, "come with me!"


    Xu Renjie didn''t hesitate. He directly followed Su Mu''s figure. Obviously, he didn''t want to fight outside Xian''an.

 Chapter 623

    Su Mu took the lead, followed by Xu Renjie. When both of them soared to a height of 10000 meters, Su Mu''s backhand waved a startling sword spirit, and the terrible sword spirit swept through the endless storm towards Xu Renjie. Xu Renjie faced the sword spirit waved by Su mu, and the surrounding storms seemed to be integrated with the sword spirit. Xu Renjie only felt as if he had a knife scraping on his face, Very painful.


    But who is Xu Renjie? As a general of Qinghua emperor palace who has been fighting for many years, how can he change his moves because of this little pain? Xu Renjie stubbornly held the sword intention gathered by the storm in front of him. Then the gun came out like a dragon, and the long gun was suddenly waved. A terrible golden light came out of the long gun and hit Su Mu''s face door. Su Mu waved another sword without saying a word. The sword intention of Cao Mie in Cao Mie sword formula was supported by Su mu on this sword, as if it could cut off the sun, moon and stars, Directly hit the shadow of the gun.


    Boom!!!


    With the constant fighting between the two people, the surrounding weather also changed. Right beside them, countless white clouds were blown away, and dignified and thick black clouds slowly condensed over their heads, with lightning and thunder. The terrible weather is intertwined with the hurricane. The vision of lightning and thunder and the terrible storm make people feel whether there is a major disaster here at a glance.


    Su Mu looked up at the sky. The thunder and lightning kept gathering on his head. A thunder and lightning as thick as the waist of a bucket blew directly at Su mu. Su Mu could not help but frown. Then his body flashed and hid easily. He felt strange in his heart. According to reason, he has become the great emperor of crape myrtle and enjoyed the blessing of the whole oriental world, Tiandao will also take care of himself. How can Tianlei stare at him?


    But at the next moment, Su Mu understood why. He saw that the long black gun held by Xu Renjie was flashing a dark blue arc. The terrible lightning seemed to be caught in the palm of his hand by Xu Renjie. Su Mu couldn''t help but stare. This feeling! Isn''t it thunder spirit!? Apart from thunder, there are other thunder spirit bodies in the world!?


    Boom!


    Another thunder and lightning fell. Su Mu couldn''t dodge. He could only blow out with one punch. His terrible fist strength carried the strength of the divine elephant prison and tens of millions of dragon elephants into the sky, which directly scattered the sky thunder. Even the dark clouds blew out a huge hole. Under the surrounding dark clouds, it seemed as if someone had made a hole in the sky! Su Mu''s fist blew a hole in the sky!


    Xu Renjie was very surprised when he saw Su Mu''s strength. Su Mu''s physical strength and understanding of Kendo are no less than those old monsters in the fairy world, but how old is Su Mu now? The observation bone age is only more than 30 or nearly 40. Unexpectedly, such achievements have been made! Is the talent of the ascendant really so amazing? Do the ascendants really want to crush their celestial friars?


    After seeing Su Mu''s sword technique and power, Lei Ming wanted to see his strength in other aspects, so he threw his long gun into the sky, causing thunder and lightning to roar in the sky. Hundreds of thousands of thunder and lightning sounded at the same time and tightly intertwined with the sky. Su Mu couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. Xu Renjie''s Lei Ling body is probably at the top of his cultivation, This kind of the power of the waving to attract lightning in heaven and earth is not comparable to that of the thunder spirit.


    Of course, the reason why Xu Renjie can so easily cite the endless lightning around him is that he and Su Mu''s war gathered the thunder around him. Without the repeated long-range violent bombardment between Su Mu and Xu Renjie, he could not easily turn the surrounding into the thunder world that is most suitable for him to fight by relying on Lei spirit, It was precisely because of the previous battle that Xu Renjie understood that Su Mu''s strength must not be as simple as his realm. It can be seen from the fact that Su Mu easily faced his own attack just now that he must have left his hand and didn''t make every effort.


    Just because Su Mu doesn''t use all his strength doesn''t mean he won''t use all his strength. The thunder world that finally appears is the best battlefield for him to play well! Moreover, because he is Lei Lingti, Su mu can stop even if he can''t resist his own attack. Of course, he Xu Renjie is certainly unwilling to stop. After all, he is such a arrogant man as Xu Renjie, who has achieved both loyalty and righteousness in following Qinghua emperor in his life, He doesn''t want Ziwei emperor to follow a hairy boy to destroy his reputation in the past. Xu Renjie thinks that Su Mu is not worthy of their follow, so it''s not impossible for Xu Renjie to try his best to kill Su Mu directly in this thunder world.


    But if Su Mu was so easy to kill, he wouldn''t have come to the northern world alone and came to Xian''an city to look for Qinghua emperor and others. Su Mu looked at the lightning gathering in the sky and suddenly had a bad hunch in his heart. Looking back, he saw that Xu Renjie was gathering the huge immortal yuan in his body towards the long gun, The spear is used as a lead to bear the lightning everywhere in the void.


    "Congealing!"


    Xu Renjie shouted loudly, hundreds of thousands of lightning with a thickness of 100 meters suddenly condensed into the world, and the whole sky has become a sea of thunder. The thousands of lightning with a thickness of 100 meters rushed towards Su Mu at the first time after the condensation was completed, without giving Su Mu any response time.


    Su Mu narrowed his eyes when he saw this. Xu Renjie wanted to kill me.


    Su Mu doesn''t want to stay here. If he doesn''t have the ability to protect his life, Su Mu won''t go to the deep place of Xian''an city in the northern world. However, since Su Mu has come, he won''t be afraid that he will be left here. With Su Mu''s ability, he will meet someone who can''t beat, but it''s easy to leave, It can even be said that Su mu in the fairyland belongs to the kind that no one can stay. If he wants to go, even if the Jade Emperor God comes forward to stop him, he can''t stop him. Of course, this is only limited to one-on-one. If you have more people, you don''t have to run.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and closed his eyes without saying a word. Then a mysterious momentum suddenly appeared in his body. Su Mu opened his eyes and a golden light flashed in Su Mu''s eyes. The terrible momentum was uploaded from Su mu, and a virtual shadow slowly appeared at an altitude of 10000 meters.

 Chapter 624

    In Xian''an City, Emperor Qinghua stared at Lei Hai in the sky and said angrily, "Damn it! What is Xu Renjie going to do?! doesn''t he know that Su Mu has become Ziwei emperor now! Will killing him provoke heaven!"


    The five great emperors speak for the heavenly way and take charge of their own world. They gather the energy of the heavenly way to develop in their own world. Even the Jade Emperor God does not dare to easily kill any of the five great emperors. You see the previous Ziwei emperor, who was caught in the heaven, but imprisoned. Who dares to move him? Why? Isn''t that what the heavenly way looks at overhead? Although Tiandao will not interfere in the struggle between the five great emperors, if his spokesman has a problem and dies in the hands of some people, Tiandao will mercilessly rob Lei and hunt down the guy who killed his spokesman forever!


    Xu Renjie wants to kill Su Mu here by relying on the endless lightning in the thunder world. This is simply provoking disaster for them!


    But just when everyone in Qinghua emperor palace felt that Su Mu could not survive under Xu Renjie''s move, a virtual shadow suddenly appeared in the sky. The terrible momentum directly crushed the void. His majestic figure went straight to heaven and earth, dressed in white to imitate Buddha and celestial immortals! They are countless times more noble than those immortals in the fairy world! What''s more terrible is that at the moment of the virtual shadow, Qinghua emperor and others felt a creepy momentum and locked themselves, as if the other party could take their own lives.


    "The power of time is endless. No one can stop the devastation of time. Whether it''s the future, the present, or the past, one second at a time and one second at a time, these are the future. I can easily cross the long river of time and space, and also easily stop in the long river of time and space to witness the development of history. Su mu, your menstrual cultivation has fallen too much." The first time the virtual shadow appeared, he looked at Su Mu education and said.


    "Can you speak?" Su Mu asked with a frown.


    The future virtual shadow couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. He looked at the thunder and lightning outside the sky and waved it to destroy it. He said aloud, "I could speak a long time ago, but at that time, I didn''t think you were ready to talk to me and you from the future."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. In fact, he had already discovered the strange things in the future. He had found them a long time ago. At that time, he glanced at him. Therefore, Su Mu remembered so clearly. However, the words of the future made Su Mu fall into meditation. He practiced his sword skills and the strength of the divine elephant to calm the prison, It''s true that the cultivation of menstruation has fallen too much. However, in Su Mu''s opinion, menstruation should be incomparable to the prison strength of Shenxiang. Now I have the dominant skill of prison strength of Shenxiang, but I don''t have much demand for menstruation.


    "I know what you''re thinking. Su mu, menstruation is not simple. Even now I can''t fully understand it. It''s not just 500 years. I''ve studied menstruation for thousands of years and looked for the mystery of menstruation in the long river of history, but I''ve never been able to enter the third boundary, but there''s no doubt that menstruation is an extremely powerful method. If it''s mine The guess is correct. The menstruation is strong at the age of, and even surpasses the prison strength of the divine elephant! "The virtual shadow of the future said to Su mu, these mysterious things can''t be heard by Qinghua emperor and others.


    "Seriously!?" Su Mu''s eyes widened when he heard the speech. He couldn''t believe it. Su Mu was very clear about the power of Shenxiang''s prison calming power. Now he has just reached the realm of dragon and elephant. He already has the strength of the great Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world. We can imagine how powerful Shenxiang''s prison calming power is, and we can know from his words in the future, Menstruation is as powerful as god elephant prison! Even beyond the power of god elephant prison! This surprised Su mu.


    "Hehe, you have to study it yourself. If I tell you my results in advance, you won''t study it." the future virtual shadow can''t help laughing.


    Su Mu also nodded when he heard the speech, because of the oppression of his momentum in the future. Emperor Qinghua and others, including Xu Renjie, have been suppressed by momentum and can''t move. Su Mu doesn''t care about them, but continues to talk about the future.


    "Have you found the secret? The secret of this world? The secret of the earth fairy world and the Xuantian continent?" Su Mu asked aloud. He wanted to know whether the future body had found the secret of his mind, that is, about the connection between this world and the flood and wasteland world. Why are there countless similarities between the two different worlds, This is what Su Mu wants to know.


    "Time is running out. You''d better find the answer yourself in the future. I have to leave. After a long time in this world, the Tao of heaven will find me. At that time, your future life will be difficult." the future body didn''t tell Su Mu whether he found the secret, but said a word that made Su Mu confused. It''s normal to be found by the Tao of heaven, But why do you make life difficult in the future? And then again, aren''t you a virtual shadow? How can you be detected by the way of heaven?


    "I know your inner doubts. You will understand when your menstruation can make you wander freely for a long time. Remember, your menstruation is very strong and must not be abandoned." the future body shadow reminds you again.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, and watched the virtual shadow disappear in the future. With the disappearance of the virtual shadow, the momentum of repression on Xu Renjie and Qinghua emperor also dissipated, which made them relax. The feeling that their life was in the hands of others just now made their generation don''t want to feel it again.


    ......


    Zhongtian world, Tianting imperial garden.


    Zhang Bainian was meditating and adjusting his breath when he had nothing to do, but suddenly he was awakened by the momentum of the fairy world. He couldn''t help staring at the northern world: "damn! The breath of time! The real great Luo Jinxian? Impossible! There is such a big gap between this world and the flood and famine. It''s unreasonable to have a strong person of this level. I hope it won''t spoil my business."


    Zhang Bairen''s face is not good-looking. Time ability is a unique ability of Da Luo Jinxian in the flood world. It can let him roam in the long river of time and maintain his ability to live forever. Because of this, there is a saying that there are all mole ants under Da Luo in the flood world.

 Chapter 625

    He achieved Da Luo Daoguo, lived alone outside the world, stored his real body in the long river of time, and never died. Moreover, because he entered the long river of time, Da Luo Jinxian in the wasteland basically had the same realm and strength, and no one could hurt his real body, For the great luojinxian in the boundless world, it can be said that they are fearless except the six saints in heaven and earth. Of course, although there are many quasi saints except the six saints, the gap between them is not big. Even if they are not opponents, it is very easy to leave.


    The great Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world is different. They haven''t even understood the law, let alone the way of heaven and the mystery of time. They have traveled for a long time. Zhang Bairen once said to the Jade Emperor God that the strength of the Jade Emperor God is only comparable to the golden Immortals in his world, and only to some weak golden immortals, In case of those golden immortals with powerful means and tough backstage, the Jade Emperor God doesn''t even have a chance to fight. He will be killed by other people''s treasures directly.


    Similarly, the supreme treasure is extremely great for the promotion of friars, just like the Tongtian cult leader, one of the three Ching dynasties, who is clearly in the same state with the other five saints, but can rely on his own best innate supreme treasure to kill immortals and four swords to fight against the three saints at the same time without losing the wind, and even can come and go back in the face of the four saints, Even if the enemy is defeated, it can show how big the promotion brought to him by Zhibao.


    Su Mu''s powerful momentum in the future was obviously noticed by Zhang Bairen. He knew everything in the fairy world like the back of his hand and had confidence in everything in his own hands. Zhang Bairen could say impolitely that he could easily master the situation in the fairy world even if he didn''t show up, This is what he has as a real strong man.


    But not long ago, the strong breath of the northern world worried Zhang Bairen. The strong man who mastered the time ability as himself could not be born in the fairy world. Then there was only one possibility left, that is, the master of the time breath was a figure from a different world like himself, Perhaps the master who uses the time ability comes from the wasteland like himself. Zhang bainin is worried that the guy who suddenly appears in the earth fairy world will affect his plan?


    Although Zhang Bairen has nothing to do with how the earth fairy world is, and he will not care about the life and death of the earth fairy world, one thing is very important, that is, he needs to rely on all the Qi luck of the earth fairy world to bless himself, so that he can rely on these Qi luck to restore his strength to the peak in the shortest time and break the world wall of the earth fairy world, Looking for a way to return to the wasteland world, Zhang Bairen believes that he will be able to find that road, and which road has been passed!


    When the earth fairyland was just born, Daozu Hongjun appeared in this world, so there must be a connection between this world and the flood and famine. At first, after he came to this world, he didn''t want to leave here, but felt that he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. There would be no six saints, Buddhists and many gods on the list of gods to put pressure on him, In the fairy world, he is the only strongest. Even the six eared monkey born in the sky is just a jumping little monkey in his eyes, which is not enough to be afraid.


    But now it''s different. In the hundreds of eras of the earth fairy world, Zhang Bairen feels the barrenness of the world. He simply can''t adapt to survive in the world. Moreover, the immortal yuan of the world is very different from the boundless aura he cultivated, so he needs to collect all the auras of the whole earth fairy world. Only by collecting all these auras, Only then can I have the opportunity to rely on these good fortune to improve my cultivation, return my strength to the peak period, and have the ability to break the world wall at will.


    ......


    In the northern world, in Xian''an City, Emperor Qinghua looked at Su Mu who came slowly from the void. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath and asked, "what was that before?"


    Su Mu didn''t mean to hide his words. After all, his relationship with the future body may not be a secret in Ziwei imperial palace. Basically, the people in Ziwei Imperial Palace know that they have a trick and a huge shadow, so Su Mu didn''t intend to hide them, and directly replied: "That''s me in the next 500 years. I have a skill. What I practice is time. I can summon myself to fight for me through this skill very early. So this is why I''m not afraid of you coming alone."


    "Will you be in the next 500 years? Sure enough, I thought that the appearance of the virtual shadow was very similar to you. Sure enough, it was you, Xu Renjie?" the Qinghua emperor asked aloud.


    "Great emperor, subordinates are incompetent." Xu Renjie walked out of the void with a pale face and sighed on one knee to Qinghua emperor.


    "It''s not that you''re incompetent, but that he''s too powerful. Have you ever seen a person who can cross the level and meet the ninth grade in the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian? No? And if I guess correctly, your strength should be more than that. Looking at your relaxed appearance, haven''t you done your best?" Emperor Qinghua asked aloud. He felt very curious and wanted to know what kind of genius Su Mu was. Although Xu Renjie just broke through the cultivation of the nine grades of golden immortals in Da Luo, it was also suppressed by the real realm. Su Mu was not affected at all, but took Xu Renjie easily.


    The powerful Qinghua emperor of Xu Renjie and Lei Lingti is very clear. In the world of thunder sea, I''m afraid even he will be hit hard in the face of the previous large-scale terrorist thunder, but Su Mu has solved it so easily. Can it be said that Su Mu has reached a level of incomparable strength and courage?


    Qinghua emperor can''t believe it. After all, he is also an old Luo Jinxian, and he has broken through the state of ten products long before he was young. Otherwise, he wouldn''t sit on such a huge land in the northern world and frighten countless curfew people in the northern world.


    According to Qinghua emperor''s own estimation, even if he surpasses Xu Renjie, he will never surpass too much. He will not surpass Xu Renjie too much, because he knows the power of Xu Renjie''s Lei spirit body, especially his Dacheng Lei spirit body''s mastery of thunder between heaven and earth can be said to be extremely terrible, But even in this way, he was easily defeated by Su mu. Can it be said that Su Mu has steadily surpassed his old players such as himself? But now his cultivation is no more than the second grade of Luo Jinxian!

 Chapter 626

    Su Mu looked at the shock in the eyes of Qinghua emperor and couldn''t help laughing. He replied: "maybe, I haven''t done it since I broke through the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian, so I''m still very vague about how strong my own strength is."


    After that, Su Mu looked at the Qinghua emperor and said in the silence of the other party, "you must have been very clear about the reason why I came today. Today''s Ziwei emperor palace lacks top combat power, so I want to bring you under my command."


    As the voice dropped, the generals of Qinghua emperor''s palace were silent. They didn''t care who would be the great emperor, but anyway, they were all from the northern world. Now they joined the east to become the combat power of Oriental Ziwei emperor''s palace, which really made them feel uncomfortable. Moreover, they are still soldiers under Qinghua emperor, Before the Qinghua emperor spoke, they naturally had no right to speak.


    In fact, they don''t want Qinghua emperor to stay here to provide for the aged. After all, their life span is still very long for Da Luo Jinxian. They don''t want to waste their life in Xian''an city. There is a great time waiting for them to enjoy outside. They don''t want to be silent like this, but how can their Qinghua emperor have the mind of being alone, Therefore, they can only stay in Xian''an city with emperor Qinghua. Moreover, Emperor Qinghua has always been very good to them. If not, I''m afraid many generals present have gone their separate ways. After all, Emperor Qinghua''s palace has been destroyed and Emperor Qinghua plans to hide from the world, Naturally, it is impossible for them to waste their lives in Xian''an city like Qinghua emperor.


    But Xu Renjie is different. Like Zhu Hua, he is very loyal to the Qinghua emperor. The Qinghua emperor has even reached the point of listening and speaking. If the Qinghua emperor wants to hide from the world, they are likely to follow him all the time.


    The emperor Qinghua was silent and said: "Originally, I really wanted to take the rest of the sergeants and strong men in our Qinghua emperor palace to find you and follow you. After all, this was my master''s entrustment before he died. He said that with you, the Qinghua emperor palace will be able to appear in the fairy world again in the future, and it will not be a problem to return to our peak. I did listen to him and intend to return to the Qinghua emperor palace after finding you The throne of the great emperor is given to you. You will lead the qinghuadi palace to glory again. If you really have that ability, I am actually very willing to become a general under your command. "


    When the voice fell, Emperor Qinghua looked up at Su Mu and said again: "But when I find out about you again, you have become the Regent of the eastern world. At this time, I begin to hesitate. We have lost. I''m afraid you won''t promise us to become the emperor of the Qinghua emperor palace and lead the Qinghua emperor palace to become strong again. After all, the benefits that the eastern world could obtain at that time are far away Beyond our northern world, and then later you became the crape myrtle emperor, I gave up this idea. Since you have become the crape myrtle emperor, you can''t ascend the throne of the Qinghua emperor and become the master of the Qinghua emperor palace, bringing the Qinghua emperor palace to glory again. "


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and said, "what if I become Ziwei emperor? That doesn''t mean I can''t become Qinghua emperor. Although no one has monopolized the position of two great emperors in the history of the earth fairy world, Su Mu doesn''t mind being the first leader."


    When the voice dropped, Su Mu looked at the qinghuadi palace, and there was a slightly surprised expression on their faces. In their opinion, if a person becomes the master of one world, one great emperor can be said to be the highest peak, but Su Mu actually wants to monopolize the throne of the great emperor of both worlds? This is just a Arabian Night!


    Apart from anything else, it is impossible for Qinghua emperor to let the masters of the eastern world become the emperor of Qinghua palace in the northern world. At least they think so, but what Qinghua emperor thinks depends on his own consideration.


    Su Mu said again: "To tell you the truth, even if you don''t give me the position of Qinghua emperor, I will lead the army into the northern world and control the northern world in my own hands in the future. My ambition is very huge. I don''t know whether I can complete my ambition, but there is no doubt that I will work hard for my ambition. Even if I fail, I won''t be ashamed, and I don''t know Think I''ll fail. "


    "What''s your real ambition? It''s not as simple as being the Lord of the earth fairyland?" Qinghua emperor asked aloud. He thought Su Mu''s ambition would never be so simple.


    Su Mu nodded at the speech and said aloud: "It''s nothing to tell you. I''m going to set up the imperial dynasty when the eastern world is completely under my control, and then look for opportunities to bring the whole earth fairyland into my hands and establish a transport Dynasty by relying on the huge gas transportation of the earth fairyland. I''m going to fly with the whole world! I want to be one of the greatest people in the history of the earth fairyland! If my plan is successful, the earth fairyland will definitely win Become an existence comparable to the upper fairyland! "


    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Qinghua emperor couldn''t help but stare, and his face was full of shock. Even the people in Qinghua palace stared at Su mu. They felt that Su Mu''s ambition was nothing more than to unify the fairy world and become the master of the fairy world. Although this ambition is also very huge, countless people have fought for it in the history of the fairy world, and it has changed in history One more person did succeed.


    But what does Su Mu want? He actually said he wanted to unify the whole fairyland and fly up with the whole fairyland! Let the earth fairyland become a world that does not belong to the upper fairyland! What kind of ambition is this? What the hell is going on in his mind? Even he dares to think and do such a fantastic thing!?


    Emperor Qinghua took a deep breath and said, "I probably understand what you mean. I have a question. If you really succeed, can you make emperor Qinghua palace appear again in the north?"


    "Of course, I don''t have much desire for power. The reason why I have this ambition is that my relatives are about to fly to the fairyland. I don''t want them to see my back again after they fly. I want to be with them forever. That''s why I have this ambition to fly with the whole fairyland. Then my relatives and I will never be separated It''s on, isn''t it? "


    Su Mu said bluntly, "if you are willing to fight for me, my plan will succeed in the future. It is not a problem for you to manage the northern world. What do you think?"

 Chapter 627

    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Emperor Qinghua did not believe it. After all, he felt that no one in the world was indifferent to the desire for power. The desire for power can be said to be the most in the world. Everyone longed for supreme rights, but Su Mu said that he was willing to hand over the northern world to his own management after achieving his goals in the future, Let yourself develop.


    What is this concept? Isn''t this just raising tigers? He didn''t think Su Mu was so smart that he would do such a stupid thing. Even though Qinghua emperor knew in his heart that even if he took charge of the northern world again, he wouldn''t do anything that would affect Su mu, he still didn''t want to believe that Su Mu would give himself such a huge territory of the northern world in his own hands in the future.


    Su Mu smiled at the expression that Qinghua Emperor didn''t believe, and said again, "Qinghua emperor probably thinks I''m using this promise to make you strong men loyal to me? You can rest assured that Su Mu will never forget what he said."


    The voice fell. At the same time, Su Mu thought of some things in his mind. He couldn''t help but say in his heart: "in addition to what he said at that time, he wholeheartedly pursued the road and didn''t care about the feelings of men and women."


    Qinghua emperor is a little tangled. After all, he still has a long life. In fact, he doesn''t want to live in seclusion in the mountains and forests. From then on, he just asks about anything in the earth fairy world. But now the momentum of Tianting is too fierce, and even has shown unparalleled strength. Take the recent achievements of Tianting, The Wanxiang building, which needed their five imperial palaces to suppress at the same time, is now easily blocked by Tianting alone, and the momentum of victory is still very huge.


    What is this concept? This means that they have no rivals in the celestial world. Even the Wanxiang building, which used to give them a headache in the five imperial palaces, can be easily suppressed. Even if he doesn''t want to hide from the world, he can''t stop the pace of the heavenly court. What''s more, he has lost the territory of the northern world, The northern world is now nominally replaced by the Jade Emperor God of Tianting. As long as Tianting frees up its hands to rectify, it can bring the huge territory of the northern world under its command and become a thing in the bag of Tianting.


    To tell the truth, Qinghua emperor doesn''t want to live in seclusion. After all, he is still very young. At least he is much younger than the other emperors in the same period. He also has ambition in his heart. Even if this ambition has been reduced and stored in the corner of his heart, why doesn''t he want to stand at the top of the earth fairy world and overlook all things in the world again?


    He fell from a high place. He knew how happy he was when he was at a high place. It was precisely because he fell from a high place that he wanted to return to his original position again than anyone else. Although it was difficult, Emperor Qinghua had no idea about that position.


    Now Su Mu''s arrival did not give much hope to the Qinghua emperor. After all, although Su Mu showed his strong strength that was completely inconsistent with the realm and his cultivation talent that was beyond the reach of the fairyland, he still did not have too much confidence in Su mu. Today''s Tianting momentum is too fierce, He was afraid that Su Mu was like a ship on the endless sea, and could not be overturned by the waves passing by the giant ship Tianting one day. If it were not for the last words of his master, the old Qinghua emperor, I''m afraid that Qinghua emperor would never have any intersection with Su mu in his life.


    Looking at the uncertain look on emperor Qinghua''s face, Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath, raised his right hand to the sky and shouted: "I, Su mu, swear in the name of Ziwei emperor, the Lord of the East, if the great cause is completed in the future, I will certainly hand over the northern world to Emperor Qinghua again. From then on, I just ask the northern world about anything. I hope the Tao of heaven can learn from it!"


    After the voice fell, the sky thunder rolled, and the dark clouds that had disappeared seemed to condense again. Then a golden light broke through the cover of the dark clouds and directly shone on Su mu. Of course, it also spread on the emperor Qinghua.


    Qinghua Emperor didn''t hesitate. Since Su Mu had taken the oath of heaven as his guarantee, he naturally had no reason to refuse. He planned to board Su Mu and try to knock down the giant ship in heaven! Even if he fails, he is worth his life! If he succeeds, he will be remembered in history in the future! Will be eulogized forever!


    "I, the great Qinghua emperor of the north, would like to join the command of Su mu, the great crape myrtle emperor, and become one of his generals. In the future, I will fight East and West for him! I will not quit! I hope the way of heaven can learn from him!" the great Qinghua emperor also made an oath to the way of heaven, with a solemn look.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. After so much effort, he finally pulled a group of people from the Qinghua emperor palace into his command. In this way, the growth of his power is not a little problem. The remaining more than a dozen Luo Jinxian in the Qinghua emperor palace and tens of thousands of elite in the Qinghua emperor palace will become the power of his command, This makes Su Mu feel very excited. With the participation of Qinghua emperor palace and others, he can finally stabilize his heel. Even if he fights with Tianting head-on, he won''t be too afraid!


    Of course, there is no doubt about the strength of Tianting, but now with the participation of the generals of the original Qinghua emperor palace, the number of golden immortals in Da Luo and the ownership of the Phoenix family has 25! In addition, Su Mu wants to have all the 50000 golden fairyland seven elite teachers in Qinghua emperor palace. These forces are in his own hands and can definitely make his forces climb to the top existence in the earth fairyland except Tianting!


    Now, despite everything, Su Mu has 25 golden immortals under his command. There are about 2.5 million elite sergeants in golden fairyland, and 8 million sergeants from Grade 7 to grade 9 in real fairyland! Su Mu was really excited by this amount of military combat power. Although among the 25 great Luo Jinxian under his command, the great Luo Jinxian owned by the Feng family was not too strong, and they could not give full play to the strength that really belonged to the great Luo Jinxian, their realm was there, and they only needed to fight with the strong ones at the same level, Then their strength will certainly rise like a rocket!


    With such a powerful force as Su Mu''s backing, Su Mu planned to advance the establishment of the imperial dynasty. Now the Oriental world is completely in his own hands except for the extinct volcano in the extreme East and Cao Rui in the south. The extinct volcano is the original territory of the Phoenix family. Su Mu doesn''t have to conquer anywhere, It''s enough to let the Phoenix people continue to take it as their ancestral land, and Cao Rui, Zhao Qing and others in the South have led a large army to fight for it. Naturally, it''s not a difficult problem to solve. As soon as the time comes, they can rely on today''s power and luck to unite the imperial dynasty and change the world in the East!

 Chapter 628

    In the eastern world, in the south, the troops of Ziwei Imperial Palace have come to the front of the last city occupied by Cao Rui. Only two days have passed. The scattered repair troops gathered by Cao Rui have revealed countless shortcomings after meeting the sergeants of Ziwei imperial palace. There is a huge gap in both cooperation and strength, and Cao Rui''s own strength is only the fifth grade of daluojin fairyland, And because it just broke through some time ago and didn''t stabilize its own realm, it didn''t have any ability to change hands in the face of the nine great Luo Jinxian of the Phoenix family, so it could only be defeated step by step.


    On the wall, Cao Rui, who had only one eye, looked at the endless army of Ziwei emperor''s palace and couldn''t help sighing deeply. Ziwei emperor was imprisoned in the heaven, which was the most gratifying thing for countless ambitious people in the eastern world. Because Ziwei emperor was arrested, their ambitious people who were suppressed so hard to breathe were finally able to show their tusks, Try to get the benefits you expect in the most chaotic period of the eastern world.


    However, it is a pity that although Ziwei emperor was imprisoned, the rise of Su Mu was something that countless people had never thought of. Even when countless ambitious people were watching, Su Mu took charge of the Oriental world with the title of Regent, became the second hand of the Oriental world and held the Oriental world in his own hands, And it caused a great blow to those ambitious people, that is to defeat the army of the Phoenix family and recruit them into their own command.


    Now Su Mu is not as weak as he was when he first became the Regent. Now Su Mu has thousands of troops. With the participation of nine Luo Jinxian of the Phoenix family and Feng Hua, the legendary first person in those years, Su mu can be said to be firmly on the throne of the Lord of the East. Anyone who dares to fight against Su Mu will not come to any good end. Cao Rui has long understood this, But how can you understand? Will su Mu give up his quest? Of course not.


    Now the army of Ziwei emperor''s palace is at the foot of the city. He has lost his last defense line, but there is still a city in the end. Sooner or later, it will fall into the hands of Ziwei emperor''s palace, and I''m afraid it will be in these two days according to the appearance of the army opposite.


    Now that he knows his fate, Cao Rui should be arrested without a hand, but he didn''t give up. Instead, he shouted to the endless army outside the city: "clan leader Feng! Why are you willing to be under the command of a hairy boy? Is it difficult that you, clan leader Zhao, have lost your ambition in those years?"


    Yes, Cao Rui once knew Zhao Qing. At the beginning, Cao Rui was just a little golden immortal, but Zhao Qing had long been noble as the head of the Phoenix family. One day, Cao Rui broke into the Phoenix family to extinguish the volcano. He wanted to see how beautiful the head of Zhao Qing, who was praised by countless people in the earth fairy world, was caught up by the Phoenix family and educated severely, However, due to the face of Ziwei emperor at that time, the Phoenix family did not embarrass Cao Rui, but abandoned one of his eyes.


    Zhao Qing listened to each other''s words and didn''t care. He just waved his right hand and ordered the army of the north and South palaces to move forward directly and attack the city!


    The black emperor looked at it and didn''t speak. Instead, he studied the array plate in his own hands. When it was in Xuantian, the black emperor had been studying it, but he didn''t study any results. Now the black emperor has a clue and knows the extraordinary place of the array plate.


    The array disk contains more than 300 large arrays, corresponding to more than 300 stars in the universe. If the black emperor studies them thoroughly, he must be able to become an array master, but now the black emperor has only learned 25 of them.


    "I see you study this thing besides eating and drinking every day. Is it very important?" Zhao Qing asked with a frown as he looked at the black emperor still studying the array plate.


    The black emperor replied without raising his head: "in my eyes, this is really a very important thing, but maybe he is of no use to you people who don''t know the array."


    When the voice fell, the black emperor waved his big hand, and the array plate was suspended out of thin air, flashing bursts of golden light. Array patterns suddenly condensed from heaven and earth and turned into a large array to envelop the city. The black emperor said, "don''t you think the lives of 1.8 million soldiers in the north and South palaces are not guaranteed? How about I take charge of the siege?"


    "You?" Zhao Qing frowned when he heard the speech, and some felt distrustful.


    The black emperor nodded at the speech and replied, "I am."


    Zhao Qing took a deep breath and thought about Su Mu''s entrustment to him. After all, he nodded and said aloud, "yes, I want to see how you attack the city and get the praise of the Lord."


    "I won''t let you down."


    The black emperor replied, raised his right hand, drew a horizontal line on the array plate, and divided the immortal yuan running on the array plate into two. The black emperor shouted, "Liangyi generates gossip!"


    Boom!


    Dong!


    Hearing the sound like a bell ringing in his ear, the sound waves directly hit the city wall and turned the city wall into ruins in a moment. Zhao Qing couldn''t help but stare. Can the array also have such power? Aren''t arrays usually used for defense? How can it exert such great power?


    The black emperor grinned, took down the array plate easily, put it away, and said aloud, "this array is not difficult. It seems that my black emperor is really a genius. General Zhao, the city wall has been destroyed. It''s time to attack and catch Cao Rui?"


    Zhao Qingwen nodded and took the lead to fly directly towards the city. On the ruins of the city wall, Cao Rui couldn''t help sighing deeply when looking at the collapsed city wall. The city wall seemed to be his last line of defense. After the collapse, he lost everything.


    Cao Rui accepted his order. He looked at the scattered troops behind him. Now he only has these 100000 people under his command. How can he stop the more than one million troops in Ziwei imperial palace? What''s more, there are nine big Luo Jinxian and nearly 200000 Jinxian! What do they take to resist?


    "Everything has its own destiny. You don''t have to resist. Ziwei Imperial Palace won''t embarrass you." Cao Rui said to the scattered friars behind him. Those scattered friars were obviously stunned after listening to Cao Rui''s words. The reason why they followed Cao Rui was that this man''s ambition suited their appetite and planned to try to make a big deal with him, Now that Cao Rui has accepted his fate, will Ziwei Imperial Palace really not care about their scattered cultivation that once helped the tyranny?


    I don''t know, but the army in front of them didn''t give them any reaction time. The dark attack made them have no heart of resistance. They had no choice but to lay down their weapons and declare their surrender.

 Chapter 629

    In the northern world, when he was taking a group of horses from Qinghua emperor''s palace to the eastern world, his messenger jade amulet suddenly flickered. It was obvious that someone had sent him some information. Su Mu didn''t hesitate. He took out the messenger jade amulet and heard it. It was not a big event, but Zhao Qing and the black emperor jointly wiped out Cao Rui in the south, And there were more than 100000 monks in the city, asking themselves what to do with them.


    Su Mu is in a good mood recently. After all, he has recovered Qinghua emperor and many of his generals. This is a great joy! When Su Mu was in a good mood, he ordered them to forgive the 100000 scattered friars. He just asked them to protect one city as a city garrison and never leave. After all, these people also participated in the rebellion during the chaos in the eastern region. This is the best way to treat them, If Su Mu hadn''t been in a good mood in recent days, I''m afraid these people would have to die outside the southern city.


    "Now that you have firmly grasped the Oriental world in your own hands, are you going to establish an imperial dynasty as you planned to open up Xinjiang and expand land in the name of the imperial dynasty?" the Qinghua emperor asked aloud.


    "Yes, it''s time to establish the imperial dynasty, and Mr. Qingye, you will play a very important role in the future expansion of the imperial dynasty. It''s of great importance. With you, we call recovering the lost land. Without you, we will become the same aggression as Tianting." Su Mu said with a smile, He told Qinghua the great emperor about his ideas.


    "Do you want the northern world?" emperor Qinghua frowned and said aloud. Then when he thought about it carefully, he suddenly reacted and looked at Su mu with shock in his eyes. Is this guy really not an old monster reincarnated? He could even think of this step!? Yes! He also used this move when seizing the eastern world. Although the usage is different, the general behavior is the same! Good guy, he can think of things like this.


    Su Mu looked at the shocked color on Qinghua emperor''s face and couldn''t help laughing. He said aloud, "it seems that Mr. Qingye also understands what I mean. What do you think of doing so?"


    "Now Qingye is just a general under the Lord''s command. He is not qualified to make any comments. What Qingye needs to do is to remember every word you say and then implement it." Qinghua emperor solemnly said. Su Mu''s mind convinced him again. It''s terrible to be an enemy like this. They are calculating you all the time, Calculate your next route, your mind and everything about you. As long as they find the opportunity, they can make a hole in your seemingly flawless defense with seamless and meticulous plans and expand this hole into your flaw! Fortunately, Emperor Qinghua is not the enemy of Su mu. Now they are also their own people. There is no need to worry that Su Mu will point his mind at them.


    "Mr. Qingye is serious. Although you and I are the master-slave relationship of the lesson of heaven, I am just a descendant who has risen to the fairyland for only ten years in front of you. We must need your help in the future, so although we are masters and slaves, we are friends, aren''t we? Otherwise, I won''t ask Mr. Qingye to call you my name directly, will we?" Su Mu said with a smile. His expression has not changed. His eyes are still plain. Whenever Su Mu shows such an expression, he is lying. Obviously, Su Mu is still lying. As a superior, it is necessary to have a good relationship with the people below. At least you should be very modest in front of them, In this way, it is easy for them to follow. Although Su Mu is modest, it is only for his own people. Once he meets people who are not very familiar with him, Su Mu will still be very modest, but it is not true, but pretended to be modest.


    Su Mu''s attitude towards Qinghua emperor and others is completely different from that towards Feng Hua. Although they all look the same, Su Mu has heartfelt respect for Feng Hua. He is a legendary figure in the earth fairy world. He was once called the Savior by the monks in the earth fairy world. Su Mu has always had great respect for such a figure.


    Although Su Mu also showed enough respect and humility to Qinghua emperor and others, Su Mu did not treat them like this from his heart. Su Mu only wanted their strength and did not pay so much attention to their loyalty. It was very difficult for Su Mu to betray even if they wanted to betray him, It is precisely because of the existence of the list of gods that Su Mu has the opportunity to let Qinghua emperor regain control of the northern world in the future. After all, everything of You Qinghua emperor is sealed in the list of gods. Even if you are in charge of the northern world, don''t you have to listen to me? Do you dare to listen to the tune? Stand on your own in the northern world and don''t ask about world affairs. Be a king of the north and be happy every day? Are you kidding.


    After su Mu came to this world over the years, he gradually faded his original childishness. Slowly, he also rushed towards the age of 40. Although he still has an endless life to enjoy, his soul is not the world, but Su Mu from the 21st century. For him, he has not enjoyed the concept of permanent life, He only knew that he was almost forty in his life. Su Mu also faded his childishness and learned to disguise one by one.


    In fact, it''s hard to say that Su Mu has become hypocritical now. Instead of his arrogance ten years ago, he has gradually hidden himself. He knows how to look at the current situation, and knows the meaning of allusions such as it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Gradually, Su Mu has become like that, which can be seen from his attitude towards Qinghua emperor and others, Today, Su Mu has two extreme faces in front of outsiders and in front of his own family.


    Looking at Su Mu''s smiling face, Emperor Qinghua couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He is hundreds of thousands of years older than Su mu. What kind of person has he never seen in these hundreds of thousands of years? He has seen people like Su mu. Su Mu is the only one he can''t see through so far, and his overall age is only close to 40, even a few years away from reaching 40.


    But Su mu, who was so young in his eyes, just like a newborn baby, was a figure he could not see through.

 Chapter 630

    Three days later, Su Mu finally returned to Ziwei emperor''s palace. Due to the news from Su Mu before, all the strong people above the nine grades of golden fairyland in Ziwei emperor''s palace came to meet Su Mu outside Ziwei emperor''s palace. Of course, the former Qinghua emperor and others followed the trend.


    Su Mu immediately returned to Ziwei pavilion after arranging Qinghua emperor and others, and began to think carefully about the next steps and methods, the name of the imperial dynasty and the distribution of positions. Of course, Su mu can also take the positions of previous ancient dynasties as a reference, but Su Mu invited Feng Hua to discuss with him carefully, It took a lot of time.


    Finally, Su Mu and Feng Hua also decided the direction of the matter. In a month, the Oriental world will no longer exist, and the Ziwei emperor palace will not exist. What reappears in the east of the earth fairy world is a new force, the great Xia Dynasty! On the day of the establishment of the imperial dynasty, the former Qinghua emperor and more than a dozen general Luo Jinxian under his command will be canonized as the king of Zhenbei and take charge of everything in the north of the Oriental world!


    It''s a new force. In fact, it just changed the name of Ziwei imperial palace. But the important thing is that once Su Mu successfully established the Xia Dynasty, there will be no casual repair in the whole oriental world. They will only be the most ordinary residents of the Xia Dynasty. Su Mu will exercise the power of the imperial dynasty to the extreme, Move all the ancient measures in your previous life to this world.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole earth fairy world was shocked. Su Mu released such news after sitting on the crape myrtle emperor. Does he want to make the earth fairy world dark again? And he actually included his predecessor Qinghua emperor under his command! Even the generals under the emperor Qinghua are all income earners. What kind of ability does Su Mu have to make so many Luo Jinxian willing to follow?


    Of course, many of them saw the advantages Su Mu could have in establishing the Xia Dynasty. These people were the Jade Emperor God, the Lord of the bright side of the heavenly court, the Changsheng emperor, the Lord of the Changsheng emperor palace in the south, and the gouchen emperor, who had been fighting against Wanxiang building in the West. These people all knew that one imperial palace could have great luck, but it was definitely limited, It''s not that they can collect endless Qi. Only Tianting among them has increased a lot of Qi in recent years. This is because he plundered the northern world. If the northern world is now firmly in the hands of Qinghua emperor, Tianting''s Qi will not exceed them anywhere, At least the Immortal Emperor and gouchen emperor think so.


    "The imperial dynasty is good, but the heaven doesn''t need to change. Do you want to fight against our heaven with the luck collected by the imperial dynasty? Hum! It''s wishful thinking." the Jade Emperor God thought with great disdain. Although he knew that Su Mu had become the same level as him at this age, he still disdained Su Mu very much, I think Su Mu is just a person who has changed his mind. I''m afraid he can have today''s accomplishments because he uses the treasures of Ziwei Imperial Palace every day in Ziwei imperial palace. Now he can''t figure out why Qinghua emperor and the people in Qinghua Imperial Palace go back to follow Su mu? He''s just a hairy boy. Is he worth following? Do they think Su Mu will be the opponent of Tianting in the future? Are you kidding.


    ......


    In the western world, Emperor gouchen couldn''t help thinking carefully after receiving the news from Su mu. Today, the Qi luck in gouchen palace is gradually disappearing. As emperor gouchen, he can clearly perceive it. Therefore, the move of Su Mu to collect Qi luck in the imperial dynasty can be said to brighten his eyes, but today''s gouchen palace, After the establishment of the imperial dynasty, will the Western monks really agree?


    What is the basis on which Su mu can establish the imperial dynasty? It''s the army of Ziwei emperor palace! It''s the great Luo Jinxian strong men under his command! Whether it is Su Mu''s original nine Phoenix family Da Luo Jinxian and legendary strongman Feng Hua, or the new Qinghua emperor and more than a dozen Qing Huadi palace Da Luo Jinxian, these are the details of Su Mu''s establishment of the imperial dynasty. It can be said that when Su Mu established the imperial dynasty, the scattered cultivation in the eastern world may not be convinced, but they can only be buried in their hearts and dare not make any rash moves, After all, their ability is obvious to all. Now they have recovered the strong men in Qinghua emperor palace. I''m afraid they will kill themselves if they say a wrong word.


    However, they are totally different from the western world. With the invasion of Wanxiang tower, the face of gouchen emperor''s palace has been reduced to the lowest level. Many casual practitioners in the western world compare them with the heaven of Zhongtian world, saying that others easily suppressed Wanxiang tower, but they have always failed to gouchen emperor, In contrast, the scattered cultivation in the western world must be unhappy, and the respect for gouchen emperor''s palace is gradually disappearing.


    If emperor gouchen decided to learn from Su Mu to establish the imperial dynasty at this time, it is likely to cause complete chaos in the western world. Now the western world secretly does not know how many ambitious people have emerged. If he dares to announce the establishment of the imperial dynasty, there is no doubt that those ambitious people dare to stand up against him when he announces it, And move directly from the dark to the front to fight him.


    Emperor gouchen felt helpless. Now it is unrealistic for him to learn from Su Mu and establish the imperial dynasty to stabilize the western world and gouchen palace. What he has to do may be to stabilize the current situation and not make things worse, but judging from the current situation, It is very difficult for him to continue to stabilize the appearance of the western world today.


    ......


    In the southern world, among the Changsheng emperor palace, Changsheng emperor is also the only five great emperors who received Su Mu''s invitation to attend the founding banquet in the eastern world. While wondering about this, Changsheng emperor is worried. Should he go or not?


    Go, if Su Mu has any disgusting thoughts in his heart, what should he do?


    If they don''t go, the strength of the eastern world can far surpass that of the south. Will not go lead to more rigid relations between the two countries, or even war?


    The Immortal Emperor was very helpless and thought carefully about whether he could bring back some benefits to the southern world if he went this time. If he didn''t go, could they bear each other''s strength? Perhaps Su Mu won''t start a war against them in the South because he can''t go, but as the great emperor of one side of the world, the Immortal Emperor naturally wants to consider things comprehensively.

 Chapter 631

    After much consideration, Emperor Changsheng finally clenched his teeth and wrote back to Su mu, saying that he would definitely arrive when the summer was established in a month. Emperor Changsheng did not know whether it was a blessing or a disaster, but if he did not go, it might be a disaster. If he went, it would be different, and he wanted to come in his heart, Even if Su Mu was so bold, he didn''t dare to kill one of the five great emperors directly, did he? It can''t help but be the problem of external public opinion. Even the Tao of heaven will not allow Su Mu to kill a great emperor at will.


    In the earth fairy world, the largest voice of Ren Jiu is Tianting, but does Tianting dare to kill one of the five great emperors like that? After all, although Tiandao never makes a move, he can feel the strength of Tiandao from his daily practice. If the Jade Emperor God really dares to kill one of the five great emperors, Tiandao will not allow him to be safe. After all, in the eyes of Tiandao, the five emperor palace is just his spokesman in the world, Help him manage the fairyland well. If one spokesperson kills another spokesperson, the heaven will not allow it. Of course, the heaven will not stop these spokespersons fighting for territory on weekdays, otherwise the northern world will not fall into the hands of today''s heaven.


    After all, Su Mu should not kill himself no matter how bold he was, and what benefits could they get by killing his southern master? After all, he is also the ruler of the southern world. If Su Mu dares to attack him, the public opinion and wind direction of the fairyland will change. Moreover, based on the understanding of the Immortal Emperor of heaven, once Su Mu attacks himself, the heaven will directly attack the eastern world under the pretext of being invisible, so in the view of the Immortal Emperor, My trip to the East should be very safe.


    ......


    In the Oriental world, in Ziwei emperor''s palace, Su Mu is considering the future distribution. Su Mu has announced that he wants to establish the great Xia Dynasty, which will certainly cause a storm, but there will be no dissent in the Oriental world. It should be that the sergeants under Su Mu have given them a lot of terrible experiences during the period when they are in charge of the Oriental world, First, thundering and massive conscription, and then ruthless, the four people jointly opened up spies to every corner of the Oriental world, found countless ambitious people in the Oriental world, and eliminated them at the weakest time, so as to avoid raising tigers in the future. Those with different intentions must be prevented. This is a fact verified by the kings of the previous dynasties of Su mu.


    Su Mu will not be so stupid. He will never allow so many ambitious guys in his territory. After all, those guys can be said to want to overturn themselves and replace them all the time. Su Mu will not give them any chance. He will wipe them out the first time he finds them.


    Of course, Su Mu didn''t just do these bad things. He also did a lot of good things to the Oriental world. In the hearts of many casual practitioners and residents of the Oriental world, Su Mu is also a good ruler. Even there are many voices in the Oriental world praising Su mu. At this time, although he has just ascended the throne, his achievements have surpassed the crape myrtle emperor of the previous generation.


    Of course, Su Mu was very happy when he learned the news. More than anyone else, he understood how important the people''s will is for them to achieve great things. Those who win the people''s will will win the world. This is a sentence that Su Mu had a profound memory in his previous life. Su Mu brought his living learning and application into the world and into the earth fairy world. Obviously, It works! Su Mu has at least temporarily occupied 80% of the people in the eastern world, and the remaining 20% are just old people who were loyal to the previous Ziwei emperor. In their hearts, Su Mu may not be able to compare with the previous Ziwei emperor, and they still need some time to accept Su mu. In fact, it doesn''t matter what their opinions are for Su mu, He made those fair choices and some means are extremely safe, and he will do it only if he is sure to benefit.


    While Su Mu was thinking about the great cause of building the country, the iron hand entered the Ziwei pavilion with a head of black hair and said to Su Mu: "Lord, Heihuang and Zhao Qing have come back. They know that you have finished your work and returned to Ziwei emperor''s palace, so they came back immediately after dealing with the matter. Heihuang also said that they would discuss with you what kind of position you should give him after the establishment of the Xia Dynasty, and he also said that if the position was low, he wouldn''t want it."


    "I see. Let him come to me at that time. I''ll just give him a position. The black emperor''s array is definitely among the best in the earth fairy world. Giving him a position won''t have any impact. No one should have any objection. By the way, when did you grow your hair? How long haven''t you seen it? Why is it so long?" Su Mu asked suspiciously. The iron hand has always looked like a simple and honest bald man in front of him. Although he is cruel and ruthless and lives up to the name of the iron hand, Su Mu gave him a label for his ordinary performance, iron Han.


    But now Su Mu feels a little different. The iron hand who has always been bald suddenly has black hair, and it is still growing. It is already a long hair with ears. Although this length is generally very short in the earth fairy world, after all, everyone''s hair is very long. People in this world seem to care about their parents, so they don''t care about themselves Su Mu''s hair is the same. Now his hair is loosely draped on his back. Only a white jade fork and a white strap take care of his hair a little.


    After hearing Su Mu''s question, the iron hand couldn''t help grinning. He put his right hand on his head and directly pulled his hair off. Su Mu couldn''t help staring and lying in the groove. Is there a wig in the earth fairy world? Now those casual practices in the fairy world are so fashionable. Do you want to change your hair style? Will there be many Tony teachers in the fairyland in the future??


    "Lord, you see, this is something I invented. A few days ago, I found a wild wolf outside and cut off his hair. Is it very similar? Even Lord, you have been concealed." the iron hand grinned and put on the wig again.


    Su Mu could not laugh or cry when he heard the speech. He said aloud, "what are you doing to cut the wolf''s hair? Besides, aren''t you used to the appearance of bald head? Why do you suddenly want to make such hair?"

 Chapter 632

    After hearing Su Mu''s words, the iron hand couldn''t help laughing and said: "Doesn''t it look better? Besides, as one of your four close secret guards, my iron hand can''t affect your mood because of my appearance. Besides, you see, they are ruthless, life-seeking and cold-blooded. They all look very good without saying anything else. Of course, they look a lot worse in front of you, but It seems to me that the iron hand is very excellent. With the three of them as a comparison, I don''t want to improve my mental outlook and let the Lord thank you for your brilliance. "


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly and said: "All right, let''s do what we should do. It''s time to establish the Xia Dynasty in more than 20 days. There must be no trouble. Your four dark guards have developed for one or two years. Show me your family background and let me see. I don''t want anything unexpected this time. I need you to control everything in your own hands No accident is allowed in your hands, okay? "


    Hearing Su Mu''s death order, the iron hand immediately became serious and replied with great solemnity: "the iron hand takes the order!"


    "Go."


    Su Mu waved his hand and asked the iron hand to leave. He was left alone in Ziwei Pavilion. Su Mu was idle and bored. There were still more than 20 days to establish the Xia Dynasty. Now Su Mu wanted to be lazy. After all, once the Xia Dynasty was established, I''m afraid he didn''t have any time to rest. At that time, he had to take charge of everything in the imperial dynasty all the time. Ken It won''t be easy.


    Su Mu was a little bored, so he got up and went to ziweige''s bedroom. He planned to lie down with his eyes narrowed. During this time, Su Mu didn''t know how long he hadn''t closed his eyes. As a strong man at the level of Luo Jinxian, Su Mu naturally wouldn''t feel sleepy, but his soul, as Su mu in the 21st century, felt as if he could let himself close his eyes His spirit improved a lot, and after closing his eyes, Su Mu seemed to have a very comfortable feeling on his head.


    No, it''s not a feeling. It seems that someone is really touching my head? His grandmother''s, I''ve become the crape myrtle emperor. I''m about to establish the imperial dynasty and become the leader of the imperial dynasty. Who dares to touch my head while I close my eyes and rest?


    Su Mu opened his eyes and saw red tea smiling at Su Mu''s face. Her hands were pressing on Su Mu''s head. It turned out that red tea sat cross legged on Su Mu''s side to massage herself. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling speechless and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tea smelled the speech and replied without hesitation: "of course, I miss you. As soon as you come back, you run here and shut yourself in Ziwei Pavilion. No one dares to disturb you. I''m deeply afraid of being punished, but fortunately, I also have privileges. Those bodyguards outside didn''t stop me, so I came."


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. He took red tea''s hand off his head and said aloud, "forget it. I''m not going to sleep. Help me get my hair. It''s really hard to take care of myself when my hair grows."


    Red tea nodded when she heard the speech. After su Mu sat up, she came behind him. Holding Su Mu''s hair, she slowly began to help him tidy up and asked, "how did you take care of it before, young master?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. Did he take care of his hair before? No, he just washed it every other day. Moreover, because of his congenital constitution of the holy body, he could even be said to be free from mortal dust, so his hair has always been clean and fragrant. He didn''t care much about his hairstyle. He just found a good-looking rope to tie it up with Liu later After light clothes got married, she took care of her hair every day. Su Mu remembered that Liu light clothes took the white jade fork and white jade belt on his head, and he didn''t take it back after he used it for himself.


    Su Mu smiled and held the right hand of red tea. While red tea''s face turned red, he took the white jade belt in her hand and said aloud, "your sister took care of it for me. Your sister gave me the white jade fork and white jade belt, and I still take them with me."


    When red tea heard the speech, his mind suddenly jerked out, as if he had been hit hard. Some couldn''t believe looking at the back of Su Mu''s head. Now he can only see Su Mu''s beautiful face through the mirror and say aloud, "childe, what are you talking about?"


    Sister, this title is not so special, it can even be said to be extremely ordinary. The reason why tea will become so surprised because of Su Mu''s sister is the general knowledge of the earth fairy world. If a woman doesn''t mind when she knows that a man has a partner, she can claim to be her sister, offer a cup of tea to her sister, and then send some small gifts between women As a concubine, this is why tea was shocked.


    Su Mu has always been evasive in showing his love, but this time she actually admitted her sister''s identity! Although she hasn''t seen Liu Qingyi''s "sister", she can know from Su Mu''s mouth that she is a gentle and virtuous woman, and even in Su Mu''s mouth, all women in the world are less than one in a thousand or one in ten thousand.


    Su Mu responded to tea''s words, looked at tea''s face, smiled and said, "don''t you always blame me for not expressing your love? Wait until light clothes soar and marry me under her witness."


    "Marry!?" red tea stared again when she heard the speech. You know, I''m not qualified to talk about marriage. She thought she was just a concubine. Unexpectedly, Su Mu wanted to marry her and didn''t want her to be a concubine!


    Men have three wives and four concubines. This word seems to be a tradition in the fairy world. You can find as many concubines as you like, but your wife can only have three. Originally, red tea felt that she had been very satisfied to become a concubine. Unexpectedly, Su Mu planned to marry herself and make herself a wife!


    How can this not surprise her? Although red tea thinks it''s enough to be with Su mu, and doesn''t care about the difference between wives and concubines, his wife is always better than concubines! And this is also the symbol that Su Mu cares about himself, isn''t it?


    "Come on, don''t get excited. Wait a minute. Let''s finish my hair first. You and I haven''t taken care of my hair since flying. If you take care of it well, I''ll give you my hair during your sister''s absence." Su Mu said with a smile.


    Red tea was overjoyed when she heard the speech, and quickly nodded to help Su Mu take care of his hair. Su Mu even looked a little serious. Seeing this, Su Mu shook his head helplessly, thinking that he was just an orphan in his previous life and a member of the army of millions of losers, but his fate changed after he came to the world, Young and promising, he has made Liu Qingyi''s two women with red sleeves fall in love with him.

 Chapter 633

    When the army returned, the northern and southern palaces sent out a total of 1.8 million troops. The returned army counted a total of 1.73 million, killed 530000 enemies and captured more than 600000 prisoners. These achievements are good for them. After all, although the opponent also has a million troops, the water content is too high. It is difficult to find one in golden fairyland, Not to mention the next level of strength.


    And how many strong men did Ziwei emperor palace fight this time? Among the nine Phoenix golden immortals, Zhao Qing and other top players who can fight against the golden immortals of the great Luo are also accompanied by array masters like the black emperor. There are 200000 golden fairyland elites among the 1.8 million troops. In Su Mu''s eyes, Cao Rui, who occupies several cities in the south of the Oriental world, is even overqualified.


    Su Mu changed his clothes and robes under the service of red tea. His white clothes were also changed. He changed into a dark red robe. His shawl and black hair were carefully taken care of by red tea. He looked less beautiful and more evil. Su Mu looked at his present appearance in the mirror and shook his head with a smile and said: "This hair is too fancy. It''s actually good to be simple. It''s too troublesome."


    Tea smell speech can''t help some embarrassment, asked: "childe doesn''t like it?"


    Su Mu shook his head when he heard the speech, stroked red tea''s cheek and said with a smile: "I don''t like it. I just think such a perfect hairstyle can only be maintained for a day. It''s really worthless. Moreover, this hairstyle is very cumbersome. I''d better choose some simple Hairstyles for me in the future."


    Red tea nodded when she heard the speech. She just wanted to take care of Su Mu''s hair. She made Su Mu''s head look like this on a whim. It looks a little less beautiful than before. Although it is still handsome, it has a little more evil. Evil can not be consistent with Su Mu''s own temperament. Next time, she should change some simple hairstyles suitable for Su mu.


    ......


    In the blink of an eye, three days passed. In order to change the dynasty, Su Mu worked hard day and night to study all the items needed to establish the imperial dynasty. If the imperial dynasty needs to be established successfully, there must be an item that can withstand air transportation. Moreover, such things must not be ordinary. He also needs to become stronger with the upgrading of the imperial dynasty ¡£


    Originally, Su Mu intended to use the list of gods as the treasure to suppress Qi Yun, but he couldn''t do it. Although the list of gods is a heavenly book in the flood and famine world and its quality is very strong, it is very difficult to use the list of gods as the object of the Imperial Dynasty to suppress Qi Yun. Su Mu doesn''t think his achievements will only reach the level of the flood and famine world in the future. According to his guess, Yun Chao wants to come Not weaker than the weak forces in the famine, and the top Yun Dynasty can even rival the existence of the top forces in the famine world. What about surpassing Yun dynasty? There is a imperial dynasty above the dynasty. Yun Dynasty can be established above the imperial dynasty. What about Yun dynasty? Although I don''t know if there is anything else above, I''m sure Yun Dynasty is not the end.


    Although it''s hard to find the items to suppress Qi transportation, Su Mu has started refining. He already has some ideas. He has many items and treasures from other worlds, of which the most is in the flood and wilderness world. However, Su Mu didn''t find anything helpful to establish the transportation Dynasty from the treasures obtained from the flood and wilderness world This item brightened Su Mu''s eyes and raised expectations in his heart.


    Kowloon pull coffin!


    This is an item that crosses the story line of the whole sky covering world. Many things have something to do with it in the early, middle and late stages. Moreover, there is a huge world inside this thing, which contains enough energy to repair the fairy world, which means that the quality of Jiulong coffin must be very good.


    Su Mu thought to himself, why don''t he use nine huge dragon corpses as an assistant and use the bronze coffin pulled by Jiulong as a body to refine an object used to suppress air transportation? Jiulong coffin can withstand the huge energy of repairing the fairy world. It shouldn''t be difficult to use it to suppress air transportation, but he wants to refine nine huge dragon corpses into his own in a short time It''s not so easy to provide the necessary auxiliary items, but now there are only about 20 days left before the day he said to establish the imperial dynasty. Is it difficult that his first message to the Oriental world after taking office will end in failure?


    Su Mu didn''t want to ruin his first message after he became the Lord of the East, which was very bad for his reputation. Some time ago, he invited the Lord of the Southern World Changsheng emperor to participate in the grand scene of his establishment of the Xia Dynasty, and Changsheng emperor also promised him that he would come to the east to watch Sheng as soon as the time came View.


    In this case, how could su Mu cancel the event after 20 days? It has been said, and naturally there is no chance to repent. Therefore, Su Mu decided to refine things within 20 days. No matter what the final refining result is, it is enough to get out the treasures that can suppress the morale of the imperial dynasty within 20 days!


    The nine dragon corpses are huge, each more than 10000 meters, and the whole body is black. Su Mu once studied the hardness of the nine huge dragon corpses. At that time, he was only the quasi emperor cultivation of Xuantian mainland, and naturally could not cause any damage to the Dragon corpses, but now it is different. He has become one of the top figures in the earth fairy world. Although his cultivation is only the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian, it is one With all his cards out, he is no weaker than some of the ten great Luo Jinxian. It is not impossible to even summon the future body to fight with Feng Hua. Regardless of what the future body said, he seems to be discovered by the heaven after staying for a long time. In that case, there will be many small troubles. Now Su Mu has the strength of self-protection in the earth fairy world. Basically, he wants to leave No one can keep him, so the need for the future body is gradually reduced.


    However, as his most powerful card, Su Mu has been studying the future body and has never let go of the research on the future body. His daily practice of menstruation has also increased a lot. This is what Su Mu''s future body said to him. The strength of the future body is even above the prison strength of the gods!


    Su Mu is going to find a place. Take out the Jiulong pull coffin to see if there is any way to destroy it. It''s not easy to use the Jiulong pull coffin as an item for refining gas and transporting it to the treasure.

 Chapter 634

    Su Mu came to Tianhe camp in the east outside Ziwei emperor''s palace without notifying anyone. He found a large area where there was no one around and summoned the Jiulong coffin. The huge dragon corpse was connected to the bronze coffin with nine thick iron chains. The dark dragon corpse was connected with the cold coffin, emitting cold and terrible breath, However, these smells are not enough for Su mu. For Su mu, what he needs in the Jiulong coffin is probably only the energy used to repair the fairyland.


    "Coffin spirit, come out and have a chat." Su Mu shouted at the bronze coffin. If others saw it, they would think Su Mu was crazy and talking to a coffin.


    Just after su Mu''s voice fell, the bronze coffin suddenly trembled, and a virtual shadow appeared in front of Su mu. Looking at the virtual shadow, Su Mu couldn''t help but stare and say, "have you grown up to this point? This terrible talent is stronger than Shi Tianzun in those years!"


    "Shi Hao?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    The coffin spirit nodded when he heard the speech. If he could come to this world, he could naturally guess Su Mu''s means. He didn''t have much doubt about Su Mu''s knowing who was named Shi Hao. The coffin Spirit said aloud: "After I was acquired by Shi Tianzun, I followed him through a lot of things. I also found a lot of Tianjiao after wandering in the universe for so many years. However, to swing my talent, none of them can compare with you. You are the only person I have seen who can surpass Shi Tianzun in his talent for so many years."


    Su Mu smiled and said, "I didn''t tell you this when I found you."


    The coffin spirit was silent when he heard the speech. He didn''t understand Su Mu''s meaning. Only from the fact that Su Mu''s cultivation became stronger and stronger, the connection between the two became less and less. The coffin spirit of Jiulong pulling the coffin was also free. He cultivated in the coffin every day, improved his ability and increased his mastery of Jiulong pulling the coffin.


    Su Mu looked at the silent coffin spirit and said, "I want to establish a dynasty in this world. You should understand what I mean."


    "Do you want to use me as the most precious treasure to suppress the imperial air transportation? But I should not meet the conditions to suppress the imperial air transportation. After all, Jiulong coffin pulling is not so important to you now, is it?"


    The coffin spirit shouted to Su Mu and asked, "with your current achievements, it shouldn''t be so difficult to find a treasure that can be used to suppress the imperial Qi. Why did you choose me?"


    Su Mu heard that he didn''t hide it and explained aloud: "It''s really easy to find the best treasure to suppress the imperial dynasty, but my goal is not to establish the imperial dynasty. The best treasure in a world can''t be suppressed by the best treasure of the imperial dynasty. I need a treasure that can continuously improve, but it''s so easy to find such items, and you, as the coffin spirit of Jiulong coffin, think of one thing very clearly, That is, if you want to improve the grade of the most precious treasure, you must have the wisdom to do it. The earth fairy world is very large, but I''m sure that the most precious treasure with wisdom is definitely just like you, isn''t it? "


    "Are you going to use me to suppress the imperial air transport? This is not consistent. Imperial air transport has always been suppressed by items such as jade seals. I use a coffin to suppress imperial air transport. Are you sure you don''t want me to break your imperial air transport? Have you ever seen coffins as the most precious treasure of air transport?" The coffin Spirit said reluctantly when he heard the speech. Obviously, he felt very speechless about Su Mu''s idea. He had no opinion about becoming a treasure to suppress Qi Yun. After all, becoming a treasure to suppress Qi Yun brought him many benefits, but the problem is that his body is not a good choice to suppress Qi Yun. The coffin represents death and silence, the end of everything. Use him to suppress a Su Mu really dares to think about the luck of the whole imperial dynasty.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and explained: "I also took this into account, so I called you out and planned to discuss with you."


    "What are you talking about? Are you really going to use a coffin to suppress the luck of the whole imperial dynasty? Don''t blame me for hitting you. If you really use me to suppress your imperial luck, it''s estimated that everything you''ve worked hard to build will be destroyed in an instant in less than three years." The coffin Spirit said impolitely. Although he really yearned to become the best treasure of Qi transportation, he also knew it. Although he had countless benefits, he brought more disadvantages.


    The advantage of becoming a treasure of Qi transportation is that he can easily understand the way of heaven and improve his quality with the help of Qi transportation. For the tool spirit, as long as the external quality is improved, his own quality will be improved. It is very difficult to improve his quality, but if he becomes a treasure of Qi transportation and suppresses the imperial Qi transportation, he will be covered by all the Qi transportation in the whole imperial dynasty every day Cover, then it will become very easy. Qiyun, an invisible and untouchable thing, is very important for their spirits. Becoming an Qiyun treasure means that an item has reached the peak, and they are eager to become Qiyun treasure. After all, they can get too many benefits.


    But similarly, there are advantages and disadvantages. After becoming a treasure of Qi, he will never be able to leave the territory of the imperial dynasty, and he will be bound by the Lord of the imperial dynasty all day. He will never betray the Lord of the imperial dynasty. Of course, this disadvantage is not bad for the coffin spirit. Isn''t his situation like that now? For the coffin spirit, he has become a treasure of Qi In fact, the disadvantages of have already been revealed in himself, so he doesn''t care about the disadvantages brought by becoming a treasure of Qi.


    Then why did he refuse to be the best of luck? He has to know it himself.


    Su Mu looked at the coffin spirit and said, "I''m going to melt you and recast you into a top treasure, such as the jade seal, nine huge ancient real dragons, and all the materials of the bronze coffin. The forged items must not be comparable to ordinary jade seals."


    The coffin spirit was stunned when he heard the speech and said, "you''re going to recast me into another treasure!? boy, you''re crazy! Do you know how difficult it is for me to be born with wisdom! If you force me to recast my body, doesn''t it mean that I have to gather my own wisdom again? And maybe it''s not me!"

 Chapter 635

    Su Mu looked at the angry coffin, and the spirit had already expected it. He said aloud, "don''t worry, I have a way to save your intelligence so that your intelligence won''t be hurt. You should know how great benefits it can bring you to become a treasure of Qi transportation."


    The coffin spirit took a deep breath when he heard the speech, frowned and said, "what can you do to preserve my intelligence?"


    "Soul nourishing jade, you have given birth to a spirit, but you have not yet given birth to a body. A soul nourishing jade foot can let you survive for a period of time. How about when I reshape the Jiulong pull coffin into a treasure of Qi in 20 days, that is, the day when you become the true spirit of Qi?" Su Mu asked aloud, as if a trafficker was abducting and selling people, tricking the coffin spirit.


    Although it''s a trick, Su Mu is telling the truth. After all, becoming a treasure of Qi is not an honor for every treasure. The benefits of becoming a treasure of Qi can never be rejected by their tool spirits. Therefore, Su mu can be sure that the probability of the coffin spirit responding to him is definitely more than 90%. Of course, If the coffin spirit chose the remaining layer and didn''t want to reshape the Jiulong coffin, Su Mu would not be polite. Although Jiulong coffin had been kind to himself, if the coffin spirit really didn''t agree, Su Mu certainly didn''t mind being an ungrateful person. After all, it''s too important for Su Mu to establish a imperial dynasty, If he doesn''t establish the imperial dynasty, he will not be able to forge the supreme Yun Dynasty in the future. If he can''t establish the Yun Dynasty, it means that Su mu can''t fulfill his promise and can''t stay with his lover all the time. Therefore, Su Mu doesn''t mind violence for his own happy days in the future.


    Looking at Su Mu''s fiery eyes, the coffin spirit was helpless. He had guessed his end. I''m afraid that even if he refused to become a treasure of Qi transportation, Su Mu would certainly use other methods to destroy himself. He would reshape the Jiulong pull coffin into a top treasure of Qi transportation that can be held by one hand, nine dragon corpses covered with treasure, and a bronze coffin containing the energy to repair the fairyland, These things have to be compressed to recast the volume of hundreds of thousands of meters of Jiulong pull coffin into a small object only the size of a palm. This is not an easy thing, but it is certain that if this is really successful, it will be a top treasure when it comes out!


    ......


    To melt and recast such a huge thing as the Jiulong pull coffin into a palm sized object within 20 days, it takes a lot of processes, and the whole process is extremely difficult. The hardness of the nine dragon corpses and bronze coffins is not enough for ordinary craftsmen to wave, so after many considerations, Su Mu decided to do it himself.


    Although Su Mu doesn''t have a deep understanding of the method of refining weapons, he is not Xiaobai who doesn''t understand anything. On the contrary, Su Mu studied the refining of weapons in Xuantian mainland for a while before. Who makes his wife and father-in-law the top weapon refiners in Xuantian mainland? Although the weapon refiners in Xuantian may be nothing when they get to the earth fairy world, Su Mu''s vision is not comparable to that of the earth fairy world.


    With nine dragon corpses and bronze coffins, it would be easy to use so many materials to refine other divine soldiers, but it is extremely difficult to refine a treasure of Qi that can grow. Among other things, the extremely hard shell of nine dragon corpses and bronze coffins can not be easily destroyed, so Su Mu did not intend to refine tools alone, Instead, he called Qingye, the king of the north of the town, to worship Feng Hua and Zhao Qing, the head of the Phoenix family. Together with Su mu, four people rushed to the extreme east of the Oriental world.


    On the way, Su Mu didn''t disclose the purpose of his trip, but Feng Hua didn''t seem to be curious about what he had calculated. He followed Su mu all the way without asking questions. On the contrary, Qingye and Zhao Qing seemed a little strange, especially Qingye was very curious about the purpose of Su Mu''s convening the four of them to the extreme East today, What on earth happened that required the four of them to act together?


    Feng Hua of the 11th grade of Da Luo Jinxian, Zhao Qing of the 10th grade of Da Luo Jinxian, and Su mu, who can fight against the 10th grade of Da Luo Jinxian even though there are only two grades of territory, combined with this level of combat effectiveness, I''m afraid the four of them will hardly fail even if they break into the middle heaven to assassinate, But why do you ask to go to the extreme East, which is clearly in the hands of Su mu? Is there any trouble?


    However, at least Qingye was also the former Qinghua emperor. He still had his own reserve and didn''t ask questions. Instead, Zhao Qing couldn''t help asking, "Lord, this trip to the extreme East is to silence the volcano?"


    "Did you guess?" Su Mu took a curious look at Zhao Qing. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the other party could see through that the place he was going to this time was to extinguish the volcano!


    Annihilation volcano has been the family land of the Phoenix family for countless years, and even the weaker Da Luo Jinxian can''t bear the terrible fire and high temperature. Therefore, Su Mu decided to take Jiulong coffin to the annihilation volcano of the Phoenix family, melt it inside the annihilation volcano and re cast it into a top gas transportation treasure!


    Zhao Qing couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the speech. The surviving Fengs joined Ziwei emperor palace and became the generals of Su mu. Therefore, those Fengs in the fairyland who were lucky not to die also rushed back to the extinct volcano and multiplied regardless of the world. Moreover, because the extinction of the volcano was suppressed by the elder of the Fengs, These days, although the Phoenix family lacks experts, the demons below still dare not act rashly.


    But the purpose of Su Mu''s trip was to extinguish the volcano, which made Zhao Qing worried. Could it be that the demons under the volcano escaped? This is not an easy thing for them to solve. Those demons are all evil demons suppressed by each Ziwei emperor in those years. Those demons suppressed under the extinct volcano are scorched by the terrible flame of the extinct volcano every day. Their hatred for the human race has already reached the peak, so once they run out, I''m afraid it''s another death!


    Su Mu didn''t know what Zhao Qing was thinking. He just said aloud, "I want to use the terrible flame and high temperature of silencing the volcano to refine a treasure that can withstand the transformation of the whole eastern world into the imperial dynasty in 20 days! The material I selected is too special. If I don''t need to extinguish the flame and high temperature of the volcano, I''m afraid 20 days is not enough."


    "Subordinates understand." Zhao Qingwen nodded. He was obviously relieved. He thought the Demon Under the volcano had been born.

 Chapter 636

    In the Fengzu area, in the extinct volcano, the surrounding Fengzu children were stunned when Zhao Qing came back, and then they saw Su Mu and other three people. They couldn''t help staring. The clan leader became the general under Su Mu''s command. How did he return to the extinct volcano again? And brought Su Mu back with him.


    Without much hesitation, they immediately rushed to the inside of the extinct volcano to inform the elder. However, at the next moment, the elder of the Phoenix family appeared in front of them. He took a deep look at Zhao Qing, then took a deep breath and bent over Su Mu: "Zhao Ye, the elder of the Phoenix family, has seen the Ziwei emperor, the king of the North Town and Mr. Feng."


    "Elder, I don''t need to say more. I want to borrow some extinct volcanoes." Su Mu said directly. His eyes have floated to the high temperature rising above the extinct volcano. If the phoenix elder is not suppressing it, he may have burned the space to pieces.


    Zhao Ye was surprised when he heard the speech. He quickly stopped Su Mu and said, "what did the great emperor do with killing the volcano? It''s not that I didn''t borrow it, but that the great emperor should know that killing the demons under the volcano is very disgusting to the Terrans. If they saw the four, they might be angry and rush out together!"


    Zhao Ye doesn''t lie. Indeed, Su Mu knows that there are evil demon families under the extinct volcano over the years, but will su Mu care about these problems? Of course not. Su Mu grinned and said aloud, "it''s just a group of wastes suppressed here. Even those who dare not resist. Even if they rush out of the extinct volcano, it''s just an instant to kill them. I came to the extinct volcano today to enter it. With the help of fire, please don''t stop me."


    After su Mu''s words fell, he didn''t wait for Zhao Ye to continue to speak. Anyway, Zhao Ye didn''t need to lead the way. Zhao Qing himself was the head of the Phoenix family and knew the entrance of the extinct volcano. Therefore, after listening to Su Mu''s words, he didn''t hesitate and took Su Mu three people straight to the entrance of the extinct volcano.


    "Patriarch!"


    Just as the four were about to enter the extinct volcano, Zhao Ye suddenly asked, "clan leader, how''s Yanji?"


    "She was hit by the storm and fell into a deep sleep. Now she is taken care of by Zhao Yu. Don''t worry." Zhao Qing replied. Now she is no longer the patriarch of the Phoenix family, so she has lost her heart to her niece. Anyway, she is her niece and may have a companion when she gets old in the future.


    "I see. Thank you, clan leader." Zhao Yu nodded and thanked.


    "Lead the way." Su Mu said aloud. He didn''t want to waste any time now. It took him some time to go to the extinct volcano these days. Although the four people were all great Luo Jinxian with high cultivation and extremely fast speed, when they arrived at the extinct volcano, it was the night of the next day, so they wasted another day and a half, Su Mu doesn''t have any intention of wasting time. He just wants to seize the time to refine the Qiyun Zhibao as soon as possible. Otherwise, once the time comes, the imperial dynasty cannot be successfully established without the suppression of Qiyun Zhibao!


    Now there are only 18 days left. In these 18 days, Su Mu must refine the Qi transportation treasure. If he fails to refine the Qi transportation treasure, something will happen when the Xia Dynasty is established 18 days later. There is no doubt that there will be no good end without the Qi transportation treasure, If Su Mu didn''t force the establishment of the imperial dynasty without the supreme treasure of Qi luck, it is very likely that the imperial dynasty established in the last second will collapse because Qi luck can''t condense. This is absolute! There is no doubt about the importance of Qiyun Zhibao!


    ......


    Inside the extinct volcano, the arrival of Su Mu''s four people attracted the attention of the endless demons under the extinct volcano. They only looked at Su Mu''s three people and Zhao Qing, the head of the Phoenix family, and said with a sneer: "It seems that we have guests here today. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are still as beautiful as ever. I still want to press you under me and torture you."


    "Oh, it''s not only the head of the Phoenix family who came to visit us, but also brought us three people to have fun? I still remember that some people came to extinguish the volcano. As a result, they turned into fly ash without holding on for half a day. It''s conceivable how weak the human body is. I bet these three people can''t bear it for three hours."


    After the voice fell, a noisy voice rang when the volcano was extinguished. Su Mu frowned and said to Zhao Qing, "let the waste people below close their mouths. If you don''t want to close them, kill them all."


    After the voice fell, there was silence under the silent volcano, but a moment later, there was endless ridicule. They shouted: "I''m so happy! A small Terran just talks so wildly and wants to kill us all? Can you do it? Ah! If you have the ability, come down and fight with us. I''m afraid if you can''t even get close to the flame, you''ll fly back?"


    "That''s right! A hairy boy was so crazy that even the crape myrtle emperor dared not hurt our lives for fear of causing a war between the Terran and the demon family. Boy, you''re still too naive. Even if you really have the ability to kill us? You still can''t live. The demon family knows that we will start a war when we die in the hands of the Terran. The weak Terran doesn''t want to If you are the enemy of our demon clan, they will certainly hand you over and compensate a large amount of resources to calm our demon clan''s anger. Boy, you still live in a dream! Ha ha! "


    Su Mu shook his head when he heard the speech. He didn''t know when the ink Lin sword was already in his hand. Su Mu said: "You''re right and reasonable, but you''re just a group of waste people suppressed here. Since you don''t want to close your mouth, I''ll help you and let you close your mouth forever."


    "Lord, don''t kill all of them." Zhao Qing warned loudly.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, and suddenly rushed to the bottom of the extinct volcano with a sword. The terrible sword idea instantly took away the lives of dozens of demon families below, including the first and second products of several great Luo Jinxian.


    Su Mu''s actions shocked the demon families below. They wondered why Su Mu was so brave that he dared to fight them directly. Was it difficult for him not to be afraid of causing a war between the demon family and the human family?


    Su Mu took away Mo Lin''s sword and said to the demon clan below, "do you know why no new demon clan has been sent to you for suppression for so long? Because it''s not necessary. Now we usually kill the demon clan directly. Of course, it''s just limited to you."

 Chapter 637

    Su Mu''s ruthlessness frightened the repressive demons inside the volcano, but as Su Mu''s voice fell, they were angry again, as if they didn''t care about death "You''re Farting! The human race is naturally weak. The strength of our demon race is above your human race. You don''t have the courage to kill our demon race at will! You said that your human race chose to kill us directly after catching our demon race? That must be something you made up to frighten us!"


    Su Mu looked at the bottom of the extinct volcano with some laughter. Although he couldn''t see it with the naked eye, his divine consciousness still swept straight on the demon family who spoke through countless layers of red magma. Looking at the scars on the demon family, he couldn''t help laughing: "Do you think I''m kidding you? Whatever you think, if you don''t shut your mouth, I don''t mind showing you what real cruelty is. What you did to the human race in those years, I''ll do to you today. Don''t think that the earth fairy world is still a period of common hegemony between the human race and the demon race. The demon race has fought against the human race and the demon race millions of years ago If it hadn''t been for the good intentions of the human race, now the demon race probably wouldn''t exist in the earth fairy world, but you said such funny words. Believe it or not, I killed a group of bastards here today, and you demon race would only clap your hands and say hello. I don''t dare offend me. "


    "Hum!" The demon suppressed under the extinct volcano gave a cold hum, but he really didn''t continue to speak. Su Mu''s ruthlessness has been shown just now. They don''t want to leave their lives here because of their vulgar words. Although they can''t leave the extinct volcano and have been suppressed for countless years, they still have a hope to live, don''t they I know I''m dead, but everything is gone!


    Seeing that all the demons below closed their mouths, Su Mu nodded with satisfaction and looked around at the huge internal space of the extinct volcano. It was supposed to be enough to accommodate the Jiulong coffin. Therefore, without any hesitation, Su Mu immediately waved his hand and took the Jiulong coffin out directly from his system space. There were nine huge and dark dragon corpses They were surprised when they appeared in front of them out of thin air. The cold bronze coffin revealed endless mystery, and they didn''t dare to underestimate it at all.


    The nine dragon corpses were also the top existence in the famine period. At least there was no problem to compete with the fairy king. If it was converted to the earth fairy world, I''m afraid it would be easy to compete with the great Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world. That''s why Feng Hua, Qingye and Zhao Qing would be shocked by the nine huge dragon corpses. Feng Hua took a deep breath and gave out The voice said: "it seems that the Lord has really made great efforts to establish the Daxia imperial dynasty in more than ten days. It is not so easy to get these nine dragon corpses that rival Da Luo Jinxian, and I can''t even see through the dark iron chain and cold bronze coffin. It can be seen that the Lord has made a lot of preparations to establish the Daxia imperial dynasty."


    "Are these nine huge dragon corpses from Longdao? But I haven''t heard that the dragon clan has fallen to the level of great Luo Jinxian in hundreds of thousands of years." Zhao Qing asked suspiciously that the Phoenix family exists at the same level as the dragon family. At the same time, one of the leaders of the demon family. According to the truth, the dragon family has a real dragon falling at the level of Da Luo Jinxian. Their Phoenix family can collect information.


    "I''m afraid it''s not the Dragon corpse from the Dragon Island? Not to mention that there has been no real dragon falling in the past hundreds of thousands or even millions of years, but based on their blood, we know that they are not the dragon family of the Dragon Island. How can the Dragon Island allow the black dragon to exist? Those dragon families care about their own blood most. In their eyes, even their blood is beyond everything. Although the black dragon is also a dragon Clan can be called the existence of the real dragon, but because the blood is not pure, it can not be accepted by the dragon clan in Longdao. I''m afraid this is the Dragon corpse obtained by the Lord from other places? "Qing ye asked thoughtfully. He has a wide range of news and naturally knows the rules of Longdao.


    "You''re right. It''s really not the dragon''s corpse from the Dragon Island, and I don''t think it''s easy to get them from the Dragon Island. After all, the Dragon attaches great importance to the blood and the dragon''s flesh. These nine black dragons are not the products of the Dragon Island, or even the earth fairy world. I accidentally got their full name from a relic when I was in the world It''s called Jiulong coffin, "Su Mu explained to the crowd.


    "Jiulong pull coffin, such a huge nine dragon corpses, such a mysterious bronze coffin, and the iron chain with extraordinary materials can be seen at a glance. Who can be treated like this after death? I don''t believe that there are any big people in the world who can be buried in these coffins. It can even be said that not many people in the earth fairy world are qualified to be buried in this coffin!" Qing Ye took a deep breath and said aloud that he was very curious about Jiulong coffin pulling. He didn''t believe that there would be such a level of treasure in the world. Of course, it was obtained from other places, but I''m afraid Su Mu was the only one who really knew the origin, so no matter how they guessed, Su Mu didn''t want to tell them, so they would never know the real origin of Jiulong coffin pulling.


    "People are not buried here."


    Su Mu smiled mysteriously, looked at the crowd and explained: "What''s buried here is a world! Of course, it''s just broken. It''s loaded with huge energy to repair the fairy world. Even now, I can''t perfectly absorb this energy. Now I don''t have a chance. I can only refine it into a treasure of Qi transportation and an object to suppress the Qi transportation of our Xia Dynasty."


    "Lord, I''m afraid it''s difficult to refine this thing into a treasure of Qi transportation. I''m afraid we can''t easily destroy this hardness." Feng Hua said aloud after touching the hard and huge black scale of the black dragon.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, looked at Zhao Qing and said: "That''s why I chose to come to jimie volcano to refine the treasure. After all, the flame in jimie volcano belongs to the legacy of Fengzu. The temperature is so high that even the great Luo Jinxian can be burned. It''s not impossible to kill the great Luo Jinxian for a long time. Therefore, I think Zhao Qing, as the flame controller, should be able to destroy the Jiulong coffin, Complete the first step of recasting! "


    Zhao Qing was stunned when he heard the speech, then nodded and said, "no problem. If I can, I''ll start now."

 Chapter 638

    Su Mu also nodded when he heard the speech and said in a voice, "let''s start. After all, it''s less than 20 days since the establishment of the imperial dynasty. Forge the best treasure of Qi transportation in these 20 days as soon as possible, otherwise we will break our faith."


    "I see."


    ......


    In the southern world, the Immortal Emperor looked at the northern world, took a deep breath, and said to Wu Yuanliang, one of the four marshals: "We have less than ten days to go to the eastern world to participate in the establishment of the imperial dynasty of Su mu. Do you think we should take some gifts? After all, people are kind-hearted to invite us. Although we rushed all the way, we can''t go empty handed?"


    Wu Yuanliang was stunned when he heard the speech, then frowned and said aloud: "Emperor, I don''t know what gifts we should give. After all, the Lord of the East controls the whole oriental world. I''m afraid others don''t care what we give. Moreover, as far as I know, Su Mu doesn''t seem to lack Dharma treasure resources and other items. He can know that more than 10 million troops under his command are equipped with top weapons and armor."


    Hearing the speech, Emperor Changsheng took a deep breath and felt helpless. In this way, he really didn''t know what kind of gift he should bring to Su mu in the East. Although it''s not very important to bring it or not, if emperor Changsheng wants to have a good relationship with Su mu, it''s natural to bring the gift to Su mu in the East.


    Just when the Immortal Emperor thought hard and failed, another of the four marshals made a voice: "Why don''t we give him some things that belong to the south? After all, Su Mu has everything. No matter what we give him, we can''t deepen his impression of our southern world. We might as well give him some small things of our southern world. Maybe this can improve our relationship?"


    "What Gong Wen said is not unreasonable, but will we give those small objects cause the other party''s dissatisfaction and make the other party feel that we despise him?" the Immortal Emperor asked with some concern. As the most important candidate for this trip, he naturally wants to take all possibilities into account.


    After hearing the words of the Immortal Emperor, Jiang Gongwen couldn''t help laughing and explained aloud: "Please relax. After your explanation, the other party won''t think so, but will think we are very intentional. After all, no matter what we give, we can''t attract the other party''s attention. Then why don''t we gamble and give some small things from our southern world, which may still arouse the other party''s joy?"


    "That makes sense."


    The Immortal Emperor nodded, looked at Jiang Gongwen and said, "as for what to send, Gongwen will choose it yourself. Ten days later, he will go to the Oriental world with me to participate in the grand event of the establishment of the Xia Dynasty!"


    "Subordinate, take orders!" Jiang Gongwen nodded and agreed to the request of Changsheng emperor. Even if Changsheng Emperor didn''t speak, he would ask to go to the Oriental world with Changsheng emperor. After all, this opportunity is very rare. The establishment of a imperial dynasty has never happened in the fairy world. He wants to see how much a sensation it will cause when a imperial dynasty is established, and he also wants to see that How did the ambitious Su Mu establish a royal dynasty, condense the Qi of heaven and suppress the east.


    Heroes are young! If Jiang Gongwen remembers correctly, Su Mu is just a hairy boy who has risen for about ten years. It''s really shocking that he has made such achievements today!


    ......


    In the western world, Emperor gouchen did not receive the invitation, and Su Mu estimated that even if he received the invitation, he would not go to the eastern world to participate in the grand event of the establishment of the Xia Dynasty. After all, he has too many things to do in the western world. Emperor gouchen has no spare time to go to the eastern world to participate in this grand event, and even he There''s no way to go. After all, the distance between the two places is still very far. I''m afraid half a month''s time will be spent once he comes and goes. Moreover, this is the result of his journey with the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. If he just wants to rush from the western world to the East, I''m afraid it will take at least two months!


    The gap between Jin Xian and Da Luo Jin Xian is too great. If Su Mu had not opened the hook and had a powerful hand, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to fight with Da Luo Jin Xian in Jin fairyland!


    However, Emperor gouchen obviously won''t miss such an opportunity to have a good relationship with Su mu. Even if he can''t go there himself, there''s no problem sending his capable people to congratulate the Oriental world. However, according to the time, even if his people arrive, I''m afraid the establishment of the Imperial Dynasty is over. After all, there are only 12 days left from the date of the establishment of the imperial dynasty Two days later, the southern Immortal Emperor rushed to the Oriental crape myrtle palace two days in advance, not to mention that they were so far away, I''m afraid half a month in advance is enough.


    Although it was impossible to feel when the imperial dynasty was established, it was good for gouchen to feel that the Oriental world was pleased with Su mu. After all, he has torn his face with Tianting now. It is far from enough to rely on himself to recover the field. Therefore, he needs to have a good relationship with Su Mu and even let himself have the help of Su mu in the future Help.


    Nowadays, Tianting is too strong, but the newly rising Su mu can''t be underestimated. Although Tianting has many strong people, why is there less Ziwei emperor palace? There is no doubt that the nine great Luo Jinxian of the Phoenix family can burn the sky. The former Emperor Qinghua of qinghuadi palace and more than a dozen great Luo Jinxian under his command, including Zhu Hua, the first God of qinghuadi palace, and several powerful people. It can be said that Su Mu is the only one who dares to express his views on the heaven in the open, As for the two great emperors of the West and the south, I''m afraid that even if they join hands, they will not attract the attention of heaven. Should we say that this is lucky or unfortunate?


    However, even so, gouchen still wants to survive in the cracks. Although gouchen palace has come to the weakest time, it is also the time when they have the greatest opportunity. If gouchen can find a suitable opportunity like Su mu, he may be able to reverse the overall situation and master the whole western revolution in his own hands.


    However, this may be very small. After all, not everyone has the luck of Su mu, and Su Mu has a plug-in. He lacks a plug-in. It is estimated that he will not succeed.

 Chapter 639

    In the Oriental world, crape myrtle emperor palace, in addition to the familiar faces originally owned by crape myrtle emperor palace, many guests have come recently to see whether the first imperial dynasty in the fairy world can be established successfully.


    The imperial dynasty is not something unknown. The imperial dynasty has always existed in the fairy world, but no one has gone any way. They can''t get the huge Qi needed to travel the imperial road casually. Only when the five imperial palaces control one side of the world can they have enough Qi to establish the imperial dynasty. Now Su Mu wants to change the situation in the past, First of all, it may not be so easy to establish the imperial dynasty and independence from the war.


    Yes, independence from the war is the speculation of most people in the prefecture and county circles about the reason why Su Mu established the imperial dynasty. After all, since Su Mu has become the crape myrtle emperor and controls one side of the world, why does he spend that power to establish the imperial dynasty? You know, there is not much difference between the imperial court and the Imperial Palace, but the imperial court''s ability to control a world is a little tough.


    The Imperial Palace controls one side of the world. They can only use soft ones, because although the Imperial Palace controls one side of the world in name, you can''t accommodate me for those casual repairs. I''ll change a place. I don''t have much control over those casual repairs, but the imperial dynasty is a little different. The imperial dynasty''s control over casual repairs has reached the limit, Because the benefits brought by the imperial dynasty are not tolerable by those casual practitioners.


    As the people of the imperial dynasty, you will experience the feeling of genius when practicing in the imperial dynasty, because the Qi in the imperial dynasty is helping you all the time, and the whole territory of the imperial dynasty will be surrounded by invisible Qi. Living in the imperial dynasty can be said to be the most expected thing for their casual cultivation, but there is one thing that makes many casual cultivation feel bitter, That is, it is difficult to be free after becoming a royal people.


    For their casual practice, they yearn for the assistance of the imperial Qi to their practice, but aren''t they in pursuit of freedom? To become a king''s people is to lose their freedom forever, at least for these ordinary low-level casual practitioners. Although Su Mu''s drastic reform some time ago made many casual practitioners in the eastern world willing to become king''s people, about 20% of them still don''t want to lose their freedom. Su Mu naturally didn''t leave any thoughts about these people, After finding a suitable time to throw it out, and without Su Mu''s hands, and enjoying the benefits brought by the internal luck of the imperial dynasty, those who joined the casual repair of the imperial dynasty will understand that this is such an opportunity.


    ......


    "So many people?" the southern Immortal Emperor was surprised by the first sight he saw outside Ziwei emperor''s palace. He could even say that there were a sea of people in front of him, but most of them seemed to be the original figures of Ziwei emperor''s palace, wearing the same kind of armor and carrying the same kind of weapon.


    "So many, it seems that the rumor that Ziwei Imperial Palace has been garrisoning tens of millions of troops is not groundless, and I also feel that there are nearly millions of Jinxian army. It''s hard to believe that Ziwei Imperial Palace has become so strong under Su mu." Duke Jiang heard a voice and said that he was the only one who came here with the Immortal Emperor, Of course, at the junction of the South and the East, the Immortal Emperor also hoarded hundreds of thousands of sergeants. For the sake of his own safety, he had to do so. Originally, he planned to take the sergeant directly into the eastern world, but considering the end of doing so, the Immortal Emperor obviously gave up.


    Moreover, Jiang Gongwen came with him on this trip. It should be very easy for them to leave together. Of course, there are so many people today. According to their estimation, Su Mu should not plan to do it. Maybe it should be said that Su Mu never wanted to do it.


    ......


    In Ziwei Pavilion, Su Mu changed his clean clothes. His divine sense swept over the huge square outside Ziwei emperor''s palace, took a deep breath, and said aloud, "Zhao Qing, the Immortal Emperor of the South has arrived. You don''t have to be so respectful to him. Just be what you were."


    Zhao Qing was puzzled when he heard the speech, but he nodded and said, "Zhao Qing understands and dares to ask the Lord. If the Immortal Emperor asks why you don''t go to meet him in person, how can I reply?"


    "He dared not ask."


    Su Mu smiled, looked at Zhao Qing and explained: "If gouchen the great emperor of the West or the Jade Emperor God of the middle heaven came today, they would have the courage and confidence to speak like this. However, I''m afraid there is only one Jade Emperor God who dares to speak like this in our Ziwei emperor palace. Although his immortal emperor is one of the five great emperors, you know his ability and ability, so don''t care too much , let him come to watch the establishment of the imperial dynasty today, just to lay the foundation for us to fight for the southern world in the future. "


    "It''s clear." Zhao Qingwen nodded, then turned and left Ziwei Pavilion, ready to go directly to the square outside the emperor''s palace to meet the two immortals. Since Su Mu said to make himself neither humble nor arrogant, Zhao Qing naturally knew their positioning. They were just guests from far away, which was not very important.


    On the square, more and more people rushed here. Among them, most of the scattered cultivation in the eastern world are real fairyland, and there are many golden fairyland. As for the Da Luo golden fairy, there are only a few. Of course, in addition to the scattered cultivation in the eastern world, there is also an emissary group sent by Zhao Huaiqing from the north, who sent some gifts. Su Mu sent a Da Luo golden fairy of the Phoenix family to meet him Then he didn''t embarrass Zhao Huaiqing in public.


    In addition, the messengers from Zhongtian Tianting also arrived early. They had no courage to make trouble. In order to show their respect for Tianting, Su Mu directly sent old Mr. Feng Hua to receive them. Tianting, who grew up listening to Feng Hua''s rumors, suddenly became short of breath in the face of such a big man, Why do you still have the idea of making trouble?


    "There are so many people here. Our Oriental world hasn''t gathered in the five worlds for free practice for some years. I guess none of the five worlds is absent this time?" a Jinxian level free practice said to his close friend.


    "The West hasn''t come yet," replied his friend after two sips of wine.

 Chapter 640

    At such a grand event, Emperor gouchen of the western world did not send an emissary, which makes many people wonder. However, judging from the appearance of this time, we should think that the time to establish the imperial dynasty should be coming?


    Not far from the square, a huge sacrificial roof appeared in the clouds and gradually unfolded his face to the world. The wide and long stairs totaled 9999 steps, and the sacred fire burned on both sides, showing this solemn scene.


    ......


    "Is that the sacrificial rooftop?" the Immortal Emperor looked at the appearance of the sacrificial rooftop gradually revealed in the clouds and could not help but take a deep breath. How many resources did it take to build such a huge sacrificial rooftop in such a short time? Solemn and dignified, the materials surprised him to a point where it was difficult to breathe, because he clearly saw that on which ladder, there was a mysterious iron core outside the sky for thousands of years! This kind of material, which is hard to find in the world, is actually only used by Su Mu as a stepping stone to build the imperial dynasty and ascend the sacrificial platform. You should know that tianwai cold iron can create a top weapon, not to mention tianwai Xuan iron core? If this is used to build equipment, it can definitely meet the needs of millions of troops! But Su Mu is so extravagant and wasteful that he takes it as his stepping stone! How rich this must be! What''s the matter? Is there a tianwai black iron heart stone mine at home?


    "Emperor, it''s been a while since we arrived. Why haven''t Ziwei Imperial Palace sent someone to meet us?" Jiang Gongwen asked with a little doubt. Even though their southern Changsheng Imperial Palace has declined a lot, as a guest invited by Su mu, at least one person must come to meet them? Otherwise, wouldn''t it be embarrassing for them to stand here?


    "Don''t worry, just calm down. Although you don''t know what kind of person Su Mu is, you can be sure that he is not such an ignorant person. Today is the big day for him to establish the imperial dynasty, and he won''t be so stupid to destroy himself." the great Immortal Emperor said to Jiang Gongwen. Even if they knew what he said earlier, You can''t let others around you listen.


    Jiang Gongwen was not a fool. He immediately understood the meaning of the Immortal Emperor and waited calmly. Sure enough, a woman appeared from Ziwei emperor''s palace and jumped in front of them. It was Zhao Qing.


    "Zhao Qing has seen the Immortal Emperor." Zhao Qing nodded to the Immortal Emperor and said aloud, but her body didn''t have any intention of saluting. I think she was just doing superficial Kung Fu. The Immortal Emperor didn''t care. He had heard of Zhao Qing''s name, and he felt that he might not be able to bear it steadily.


    "Head Zhao is polite."


    Seeing Zhao Qing''s superficial Kung Fu, the Immortal Emperor also quickly replied with an arch hand: "it''s a female hero such as clan head Zhao who didn''t want to receive us. It''s really an honor for me."


    "Please don''t call Zhao Qing the head of Zhao clan. Zhao Qing is just a general under Su Mu''s command. If you give yourself the name of head of clan, wouldn''t you disrespect our Lord?"


    Zhao Qing reminded: "if the immortal emperor doesn''t mind, just call me Zhao Qing. Don''t be too polite. The LORD said, let Zhao Qing treat you well."


    Hearing the speech, the Immortal Emperor quickly nodded and said in a voice, "thank you, General Zhao. Gong Wen."


    Jiang Gongwen took out the space ring in his hand and gave it to Zhao Qing. Seeing this, Emperor Changsheng said: "The southern world is the most barren place among the five worlds, and there is nothing to take. Moreover, for your Lord, there is no lack of precious treasure, or even despise it. Therefore, after thinking about it, I just brought some local items from the south, which are just small items. Please don''t care, General Zhao. Although we Although the courtesy is light, it does not mean to underestimate you. "


    Zhao Qingwen nodded and said aloud, "if the Immortal Emperor is anywhere, you are a guest invited by my lord personally. Naturally, you won''t care about so many things. Even if the Immortal Emperor comes empty handed today, my Lord will treat you well and won''t neglect anything."


    "So thank you, General Zhao." the Immortal Emperor was relieved when he heard the speech. Although it was only a casual promise and could not be taken seriously, at least Zhao Qing said this sentence in front of so many scattered repairs in the fairy world. It should not be easy to repent.


    "The Immortal Emperor, please come here. My Lord has already arranged a seat for you two." Zhao Qing said, raising his hand to one side. Obviously, he doesn''t want to continue standing here to attract attention.


    "Please."


    ......


    Many casual practitioners in the eastern world shook their heads when they saw this scene. Many of them said: "Now the southern world is in such a mess. There is nothing noticeable in the Changsheng emperor palace, and the Changsheng emperor has no ability. Why should our Lord of the East treat him so respectfully? He even sent Zhao Qing, the former Phoenix patriarch of the nine grades of Da Luo Jinxian, to receive him?"


    "Well, the thoughts of big people, let''s not think about it. Anyway, we''re just here to join the fun. After watching this scene, we''ll consider whether to join the imperial dynasty and become the people of the imperial dynasty." Jin xiansan Xiu said casually.


    "I''m just curious. Why did you say that the Immortal Emperor wanted anything and was treated with such respect?" the man who spoke earlier said with a little doubt, which was obviously related to this problem.


    "Please stop for a while. If you want to say respectful treatment, look over there."


    The golden fairyland scattered cultivation pointed to the location of the heavenly mission and said, "you don''t think where is also respected? I guess I don''t want them to make trouble so that the strongest in the East can receive them."


    "That makes sense." the man nodded a little clearly, but the frown from time to time clearly showed that he was still thinking carefully.


    Jin Xian beside him didn''t care about it. He threw his mouth and drank it for himself. Today''s event can be said to be any delicious food. Anyway, it doesn''t cost money. It''s not necessary to say that the wine in Wanxiang building is much worse than that in the beginning. The wine in Wanxiang building is very fragrant. You can ask the smell from a long distance. This is also the place where their wine is famous, The wine of Ziwei emperor palace is slightly different. There is a special taste in it, that is hot enough! Even a little choking.

 Chapter 641

    As a San Xiu who is addicted to alcohol, he has always respected the wine in Wanxiang restaurant. After all, only Wanxiang restaurant actually brewed wine through thousands of processes. In contrast, the wine in the rest of the distilleries was like soaking some water with some alcohol. It tastes flat and has no characteristics, It can even be said that the restaurants within a few hundred miles are all the same, with little difference. Only Wanxiang building is really responsible for their drinkers, brewing fragrance series of drinks, and alleviating the wine bugs in the hearts of their good drinkers.


    The wine in Wanxiang building is extremely mellow. You can ask the wine smell from the wine jar when you open the altar ten miles away. For these good wine people, such wine is simply the best in the world! However, it is a pity that Wanxiang building openly stood opposite the Wufang emperor palace and was suppressed by the Wufang emperor palace. As a result, it no longer had the mind to brew wine. In the past, it was difficult to find the wine in Wanxiang building.


    However, today he came to Ziwei emperor palace to watch the grand event of the establishment of the imperial dynasty. Only after drinking wanxianglou wine for thousands of years did he know that in addition to the mellow wine, there was such a powerful, spicy and exciting wine in the world! He is very confident about his drinking capacity. Dozens of jars of wine in Wanxiang building can''t put him down, but he can clearly feel that if he is greedy, he may fall here and sleep with his head covered without using Xianyuan to alleviate his drinking.


    This wine produced by Ziwei emperor palace is the most delicious in the world. It is not only spicy, but also has a unique Maotai flavor attached to it. As a wine worm, he can clearly understand the delicacy of the wine and taste the real pleasure brought by the wine. The happiness of good wine people is no more than that. A jar of wine and a plate of peanuts every day, They can drink wine for a day without hearing anything outside the window.


    Of course, it''s su Mu''s habit that they can drink such good wine. For Su mu, the taste of wine in this world is too weak. Although he doesn''t love wine so much, good wine is something everyone likes. It''s good for Su Mu to have two drinks a day, but the taste of wine is too flat, It made Su Mu feel as if he was drinking rice wine from his previous life. The ordinary taste made Su Mu feel very helpless, so he began to write out the brewing method of wine from his previous life and gave it to the following people to brew.


    The following people also think that Su Mu found a suitable secret recipe for drinks, so he made drinks according to the steps. After more than ten failures, Su Mu found that the drinks brewed by his winemakers seemed to have more and more taste of previous lives. When he drank them into his stomach, Su Mu only felt a pungent rush to his taste buds, He was excited. He drank the wine with the same taste, as if he had returned to the world of his previous life.


    Although Su Mu had passed the test of the sun''s true fire and said goodbye to the world in his previous life as early as in the world, Su Mu could not forget the original world full of beauty. Although the world was not so friendly to himself, for Su mu, now he misses that place very much and goes black with his friends'' Internet cafes every night, Bragging crazily in the game every day, when it comes to reality, it is confirmed that it is the look of a loser. Has there been no change? Yes, at least after su Mu came to this world, it seems that the world he originally lived in is not so bad. At least for today''s su mu, it has become an extravagant hope to return to his previous life.


    So in this case, drinking a few drinks every day to make him not forget the beauty of his previous life in time has become something Su Mu will remember every day. Perhaps after hundreds of thousands of years, Su mu can hardly remember everything in his previous life, but at least he can clearly know where he came from.


    ......


    After noon, when the sun rose directly above Ziwei emperor''s palace, Su Mu''s best time to establish the imperial dynasty had come. Su Mu changed his black robe and wore the Kowloon crown on his head, and his face was blocked by the jewels hanging from the crown. However, these did not affect Su mu. Su Mu strode out of Ziwei Pavilion, Fly towards the square outside Ziwei emperor''s palace.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    With the sound of three huge bells, the visitors on the square outside Ziwei emperor''s Palace are also solemn. They know that today''s important play is finally coming. They will witness the rise of a imperial dynasty. This is the first imperial dynasty established in the history of prefectural and county circles, which represents too many meanings, regardless of all walks of life, The first person to eat cake always has some risks, but accordingly, the first person to eat cake can also get the most benefits.


    When the bell fell, the sergeants hidden in Ziwei emperor''s palace came out in neat clothes, including the combat power of Tianhe water army and the north and South palaces, and all the Quartet troops appeared in the square outside Ziwei emperor''s palace.


    Brighten your muscles! Yes, Su Mu is shining his muscles. Tens of millions of troops contain more than two million Golden immortals. This amount of armament is enough for any force in the fairy world to treat seriously, not to mention that there are old monsters such as Feng Hua beside Su mu. No one dares to doubt Feng Hua''s ability to calculate. It''s accurate! Very accurate! Feng Hua seems to have one more eye in the sky. It''s easy to know your next move. This is the ability that many forces in the earth fairy world yearn for. However, it''s a pity that Feng Hua, the Taoist ancestor, is the only one who has reached this level.


    Obviously, Su Mu Liang''s muscle move really deterred those envoys who were practicing in scattered cultivation and various forces. With tens of millions of troops and two million sergeants in golden fairyland, how can su Mu make these people follow him? You should know that even Tianting only has more than 6 million armaments. Although it is only visible, Su Mu''s armaments exceed Tianting, which makes many people never think.


    Tens of millions of troops went to the front, back, left and right sides of the heaven sacrificial platform, making it impossible for anyone to get close. After they returned to their position, they appeared under the heaven sacrificial platform, including Feng Hua, Zhao Qing and others. A closer look shows that these 25 people are all super strong in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian without exception!

 Chapter 642

    The twenty-five great Luo Jinxian did not hide their breath at all. The momentum of the great Luo Jinxian was mercilessly sent out, and everyone was shocked to watch the grand ceremony and all parties in the square of Ziwei palace.


    "Ziwei emperor''s palace has such a powerful strength! Twenty five great Luo Jinxian are adding tens of millions of troops, among which there are more than two million elite of golden fairyland. I''m afraid only Tianting can compare this strength with one?" a golden fairyland retreat from the west of the Oriental world said with fear when looking at the scene in front of him.


    Another golden fairyland monk also took a deep breath and said solemnly: "This is not the most important thing. Do you know what it is? How long has it been since Su Mu became the Lord of the east? Not for three years! It''s only more than two years to be stable. Su Mu has developed his power to this extent, directly surpassing the other emperors and pointing to the heaven! If you give him more years of development Will heaven fall at his feet? "


    "What you said is not impossible, but today''s Tianting is still too powerful. I think it will take some time for the Su Zun to surpass Tianting. In the past two years, the Su Zun has not participated in the struggle between the five great emperors and has developed silently. However, if the news here is spread today, I''m afraid Tianting will sit down I can''t stop. I''m sure I''ll lead an army to attack the eastern world. At that time, I''m afraid even if the Lord is a genius, it''s difficult to quickly improve his power. "


    Echoing voices also came from around. Although the Ziwei emperor palace is strong enough, one thing can not be ignored. Once the news is spread today, the Jade Emperor God, the Lord of the heaven, will never watch Su Mu continue to develop and grow. Now many people are very curious. This Skywalker from the world is in such a situation How will you react?


    ......


    Different from the casual practice, the southern Immortal Emperor couldn''t help taking a deep breath after seeing Su Mu''s muscles, and said in disbelief: "Such strength was all gathered by him in two years. He has the ability and ability that we can''t imagine. When Tianting meets an opponent, they won''t defeat Su Mu so easily. As long as you don''t defeat Su Mu at the first time, I''m afraid there will be endless revenge waiting for Tianting. The most important thing is that Su Mu is a fly As long as there are no mistakes and they fall halfway, it is absolutely certain that they will fly to the fairyland in the future. A powerful immortal in the fairyland is not small for Weiya in heaven. "


    "Su mu can''t fall. Ziwei Imperial Palace has such strength. Even if he just sticks to the land of the Oriental world and has no ambition, he can soar silently to improve his strength. After all, it only took him about ten years to soar to our fairyland. He has achieved so much in such a short time, not to mention Let''s say what will happen in the next ten years. "Jiang Gongwen echoed, obviously shocked by the strength displayed by Su Mu and Ziwei emperor palace.


    ......


    The messenger group of Zhao Huaiqing in the north is the first popular person around Zhao Huaiqing, Chen Jingsheng. The person who appears most among Su Mu and Zhao Huaiqing looks ordinary, but he has a city government in his heart. He is also known as Zhao Huaiqing''s think tank. He can be regarded as the military adviser in Zhao Huaiqing''s army. When Zhao Huaiqing has something difficult to decide, he needs Chen Jingsheng Outsiders use their eyes to help him solve things. It is very useful to do so many times. After all, it is difficult to notice some small details in the Bureau. As a think tank, Chen Jingsheng will not give advice on weekdays, but at the critical moment, he is still the most useful person.


    "It''s hard to imagine your strength. However, you have grown to such a strong level in a few years. Still remember that many people were unconvinced by you when you took the position of commander in chief, but you strongly suppressed them all. In which year, you achieved no more than nine grades in the real fairyland, but you suppressed a group of seven grades in the golden fairyland in just a few years In time, you have broken through to Da Luo Jinxian, mastered a world, with tens of millions of troops and 25 Da Luo Jinxian generals in your hands. The fairy world will certainly be stirred up by you. As for whether you can calm the chaos in the end, it depends on whether you have that ability. " Chen Jingsheng looked at the army near the high platform and the 25 great Luo Jinxian standing in the center of the sacrificial roof, thinking in his heart.


    "It''s really a right choice for us to join hands with the crape myrtle emperor. At least now, joining hands with him will still be of great help to us, don''t you think?" Chen Jingsheng asked the emissary group behind him. Many of them were people who had known Su mu. Unfortunately, there are four leaders of Su Mu''s suppression. However, they are obviously not qualified to be compared with Su mu. Today, they can only look at Su Mu''s back and are difficult to pursue. After so many years, their cultivation remains unchanged It is stagnant, but Su Mu has jumped from the real fairyland to today''s Da Luojin fairyland. The gap is too big, which makes people feel desperate.


    ......


    Compared with Zhao Huaiqing''s emissary group and the southern Immortal Emperor, the emissary group of Zhongtian Tianting looked a little bad at the moment. Today, they were originally sent by the Jade Emperor God to make trouble at the grand meeting, but they ended up because the person who received them was Feng Hua. Originally, they wanted to make trouble when Su Mu established the imperial dynasty after Feng Hua left, But Su Mu lightened his muscles and made them afraid to move.


    Tianting is strong, but it will never be easy to develop with Su Mu''s huge forces. This is their idea. They belong to Tianting and know the strength of Tianting. Today''s Ziwei emperor palace is no weaker than Tianting. If they really dare to make trouble today, Maybe Su Mu will kill them mercilessly. After all, looking at this posture, Su Mu doesn''t look like an ordinary person who is afraid of heaven.


    People in heaven are confused. What should they do next? Is it hard to see Su Mu establish the imperial dynasty without doing anything? You know, the Jade Emperor''s God''s order made them make trouble, but do they dare now?

 Chapter 643

    On the square of Ziwei Imperial Palace, people from all sides have different thoughts. Now they are more or less shocked by the strength of Ziwei imperial palace. Such a powerful imperial palace is going to take another road today and embark on the legendary road of the imperial dynasty, a brand-new road that no one has ever set foot on. They don''t know what the imperial dynasty means, However, Su Mu knows the secrets of the imperial dynasty very well. For the heavenly way of the earth fairy world, he can''t control the behavior of the practitioners of the earth fairy world. However, Su Mu knows very well that what the heavenly way really cares about is that someone can establish the imperial dynasty one day, or even forge the Dynasty and fly up. In this way, he can enjoy the same level of treatment as the heavenly way, It can be said that the way of heaven in each world is basically very excited about the establishment of a imperial dynasty in their own world.


    The reason why Su Mu wanted to establish the imperial dynasty in such a big way was to publicly let everyone in the fairyland know the Qi and merits of the way of heaven at the end. It was not that Su Mu had a brain problem, but that the Qi needed to establish the imperial dynasty was too huge. Su Mu wanted to run the imperial machine and become a tool to plunder the Qi of the fairyland, I''m afraid we need the help of the other four worlds. Although the eastern world is large enough, there are many Qi transports, and even Su mu can establish the imperial dynasty by relying on these Qi transports of the eastern world, this Qi transports is too few for Su Mu who wants to establish the Yun Dynasty, and even one ten thousandth of the Yun Dynasty can''t be achieved, Because the gap between the imperial dynasty and the Yun Dynasty is really a world apart, just like the stars are brighter than the moon.


    In this case, if Su Mu wants to successfully establish a transport Dynasty, he can only design to let the owners of other major forces know the benefits brought by the establishment of the imperial dynasty, make them shocked by the benefits obtained by Su mu, and let them have the idea of establishing the imperial dynasty. In this way, Su mu can also have the opportunity to establish the transport Dynasty. Otherwise, according to Su Mu''s estimation, Even if the land fairyland is unified, it is unlikely to establish Yunchao. I am afraid that even if the land fairyland is unified, it will take Su Mu to operate for many years before it can rise to the level of Yunchao.


    ......


    Su Mu came out of Ziwei emperor''s palace in a black robe. In order to deter many casual practices coming today, Su Mu even used his future momentum to spread his momentum to every corner of the square outside Ziwei emperor''s palace. Su Mu''s divine knowledge swept the faces of the monks and saw their shocked expressions and fine sweat on their foreheads, Su Mu nodded secretly in his heart. The momentum of the future is not for fun. Even emperor Qinghua and others can''t bear the momentum of the future. What''s more, these scattered practitioners and all the missions here?


    However, Su Mu didn''t know that his suppression immediately caused a sensation. There were not da Luo Jinxian and Da Luo Jinxian in casual cultivation in the square. Many of their cultivation achievements were far beyond the existence of Su Mu''s three or four grades, reaching the six and seven grades of Da Luo Jinxian, But even so, they are still easily suppressed by the momentum emitted by Su mu. The taste is like being pinched by someone''s throat. It seems that they will be easily crushed as long as they show anything wrong. This feeling makes them very uncomfortable. Which one here is not a celebrity based in the fairy world for many years? Su Mu''s move is undoubtedly provoking the displeasure of those great Luo Jinxian.


    "Su muxiu is no more than the second grade of Luo Jinxian, but he can have such a terrible momentum and easily suppress so many of us. No wonder he can successfully master the Oriental world and become a new generation of Ziwei emperor. No wonder he has the intention to re-establish the imperial dynasty. He is too terrible. I''m afraid the Changsheng emperor palace will never be his opponent." Jiang Gongwen took a deep breath with some helplessness, lowered his head and said softly.


    After the voice fell, Jiang Gongwen reacted. The Immortal Emperor was still listening. So he looked up awkwardly, but the Immortal Emperor didn''t show the anger in Jiang Gongwen''s imagination. Instead, he nodded and agreed with Jiang Gongwen''s words very much, and said aloud: "You''re right. Our Immortal Emperor will never be his opponent. He''s really terrible. His cultivation talent, his unique personality charm and his powerful momentum that seems to be able to suppress everything all mean that he must be a hero in the future. Although our Immortal Emperor Palace also belongs to one of the five Emperor palaces, he has such a good command The big southern world, but I still know our own strength. We are invincible to Ziwei emperor palace. "


    After hearing the words of the Immortal Emperor, Jiang Gongwen sighed helplessly. The immortal palace, as an old school force in the earth fairy world, has been the best among the five emperors in the earth fairy world for many years. However, until a yuan meeting, one of the great emperors in the immortal palace issued an order that non good people should not become the Immortal Emperor For this reason, the Changsheng emperor palace is declining. Until now, it is still one of the five imperial palaces. It is also because they will protect the Changsheng emperor palace according to the treaty signed with Ziwei emperor palace. This is why Tianting started a war on the pretext that the Changsheng emperor palace was invaded by Ziwei Emperor Palace, which attracted the ridicule of many people in the fairy world.


    On the other hand, Chen Jingsheng felt Su Mu''s powerful momentum, but his smile contained a trace of worry. The stronger Su Mu was, the easier Zhao Huaiqing would become a overlord in the north. Because of the relationship between the two alliances, the two sides could borrow soldiers and generals at any time, but as Su Mu became stronger and stronger, their alliance would become more and more unreliable ¡£


    Su Mu''s ambition is definitely not small. Chen Jingsheng can see this very clearly. They have gradually lost ground in the alliance with Su mu, and the relationship between the alliance will become more and more unstable. Sooner or later, the alliance between the two sides will collapse and fight their own battles.


    At that time, can they resist thousands of troops and generals from the eastern Xia Dynasty? Chen Jingsheng doesn''t have any confidence in himself. He knows Zhao Huaiqing very well. In the fairy world, he can be said to know Zhao Huaiqing best. Zhao Huaiqing''s ambition is not small. There will be a war between the two sides in the future. According to the current situation, they have no hope of victory. Now Chen Jingsheng doesn''t believe Zhao Huaiqing so much. In front of absolute strength, Zhao Huaiqing''s million Tianhe water army and 200000 golden fairyland Sergeants are so weak that it is difficult for them to maintain enough alliance with Su mu.

 Chapter 644

    Su Mu is walking towards the summit step by step. In order to show his respect for the way of heaven, it is impossible for Su Mu to fly directly to the summit to worship heaven and establish the imperial dynasty, which is likely to greatly reduce his benefits. At the moment, Su Mu is walking towards the summit with respect, and thousands of troops are solemnly treated around the altar, The dark army looked very frightening.


    Finally, Su Mu ascended the 9999 ladder and stepped directly onto the top of the sacrificial platform. At the same time, deafening drums sounded from all directions. Feng Hua also used the Eastern Emperor clock given to him by Su mu. The drums and bells were integrated, and the terrible sound waves scattered, although there was no attack, But there is no problem with it.


    Su Mu took out the nine dragon jade seal and placed it on the table in the center of the sacrificial platform. He slowly closed his eyes and waited for the response of the heavenly way. Because Su Mu was the first person to establish the imperial dynasty, the heavenly way responded very quickly. He saw the surrounding glow everywhere, and bursts of golden light rushed into Su Mu''s body, feeling the benefits of the golden light, Su Mu suddenly opened his eyes. Before he succeeded in establishing the imperial dynasty, the Tao of heaven had already given merit as a reward!?


    Seeing the gradual cohesion of merits and virtues in his body, Su mu, without saying a word, folded his hands and saluted the table of sacrificing to the roof, and said in a high voice: "I, Su mu, ascended to the top to sacrifice to the roof and pray for the way of heaven. Now the fairyland is in chaos and war. I, Su mu, can''t bear the suffering of all creatures. I especially take Ziwei emperor palace as the foundation and the Oriental world as the starting place to establish the Xia Dynasty and ask the way of heaven to allow it!"


    The voice fell, and the golden light on the sacrificial platform was shocked. One golden light after another was introduced into Su Mu''s body. Several breathing times directly promoted Su Mu''s cultivation from the second grade of Da Luojin fairyland to the fifth grade of Da Luojin fairyland! Moreover, the merits and virtues in his body have not been fully absorbed, and Su Mu''s cultivation is still improving rapidly!


    After a while, as Su Mu''s accomplishments reached the realm of the six products of Da Luo Jinxian, Su Mu found something bad. He quickly stored his merits and virtues and did not use them. If he continued to let his merits and virtues improve, I''m afraid Su Mu''s accomplishments could easily break through the realm of the ten products of Da Luo Jinxian today, but Su Mu''s foundation did not reach that level.


    Although Su Mu has the strength to fight beyond his level, it is because he has too rich means and is extremely powerful. Su Mu originally laid the foundation just enough to break through the five grades of daluojin fairyland. Now he has broken through the six grades, Su Mu still finds it difficult to control his strength. If he is allowed to continue to break through, I''m afraid it will have some bad effects on myself in the future.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said again: "Su Mu used to use the Kowloon jade seal to suppress the imperial aura. Nine dragon souls were transformed into the real dragon of imperial aura. The Ziwei Imperial Palace was the Imperial Palace, and Feng was transformed into the Prime Minister of Ziwei imperial palace. He was in charge of all the affairs of the imperial court. Lei Ming was the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces of the imperial court, and in charge of all the armaments of the imperial court. Lei Ming, the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces, is now incompetent. He is temporarily replaced by the former Qinghua emperor Qing Yexian I''ll stay temporarily until Lei Ming''s accomplishments are enough to be the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces! "


    After the voice fell, Feng Hua quickly saluted to the heaven worship platform and said, "thank you for the seal given by the holy master. Feng Hua took the command."


    Seeing this, Emperor Qinghua also saluted to the heaven worship platform and said, "thank you for the seal given by the saint. Qingye will certainly live up to his mission and take the position of commander-in-chief of the three armed forces temporarily before general Lei Ming''s accomplishments are achieved."


    Su Mu was relieved to see that they agreed. He agreed to Lei Ming. No matter what happens in the future, the position of the commander-in-chief of the three services is his. Now Su Mu has fulfilled his promise, but if Lei Ming can''t improve his cultivation to the point where he can become the commander-in-chief of the three services, it''s no wonder Su mu.


    "Mr. Qingye, as the former Emperor of Qinghua palace, is the master of one party. Thanks to Mr. Qingye''s respect, he is willing to follow Su mu. Today, Su Mu originally called Mr. Qingye the North King of the town of the Xia Dynasty, in charge of all things in the north of the Oriental world. Any military and political affairs can be handled by himself without reporting!" Su Mu said again.


    Green leaf took a deep breath when he heard the speech. The king of Zhenbei, although his current management position is only the north of the eastern world, he believes that Su Mu will one day be able to make his king of Zhenbei a real king of Zhenbei and suppress the northern world!


    "Green leaves, thank you for the seal!"


    ......


    With the passage of time, the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven was also completely completed. Green leaves, thunder and Feng Hua shared the successful virtue of the establishment of the imperial dynasty, which was enough to greatly improve their cultivation. For Feng Hua, the merit obtained this time was even enough to let him enter the realm of the twelve grades of Luo Jinxian! At that time, the gate of flying will be opened for him.


    However, Su Mu believes in Feng Hua''s personality very much. He will not rise easily and will follow him to complete his original commitment before deciding to stay. However, Su Mu has given him the most important position in the Xia Dynasty. I think he should be able to stay.


    In addition to the three terms, Su Mu also awarded each of the remaining Luo Jinxian, which also gave them a lot of benefits. In addition, Su Mu also made a commitment that all the people of the Xia Dynasty could enjoy the luck of the Xia Dynasty, which also gave many casual practitioners a clear way.


    Qi luck is mysterious. The weather luck is extremely rich, but it is only available to those who were born in the middle of heaven and Tianting people. Although they don''t know how powerful Qi luck is, at least they have heard of its role. Since it can be spread, it must not be groundless.


    After realizing this point, many casual practitioners also made choices. One of them, the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian, took a deep breath and planned to be the first person to eat the cake. He stood up and sent his momentum to the sky and said loudly: "I am always in the forest. In this life, I would like to join the Xia Dynasty and become a member of the Xia Dynasty. I am worried and happy for the Xia Dynasty. This oath will never change. I hope heaven can learn from it!"


    The voice fell, the way of heaven roared, and a ray of Xiaguang shone on him. Suddenly, the forest often felt the strong luck of the Oriental world. No, it should be said that it was the strong luck of the great Xia Dynasty! I saw that after the forest often made an oath, he sat cross legged on the ground immediately, and his accomplishments easily broke through the realm of the three grades of the great Luo Jinxian!


    The people around me were also surprised at this, and they thought it was difficult. Is this the benefit of becoming the people of the imperial dynasty? So one by one, they also began to take the oath of heaven and joined the imperial dynasty of the Xia Dynasty.

 Chapter 645

    One month after the establishment of the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu finally sorted out all his merits and virtues, injected a quarter of them into the Jiulong jade seal, and took off the Jiulong jade seal. With the help of merits and virtues, the sleeping coffin spirit also woke up quickly. Now the coffin spirit''s body is irrigated by merit and Qi, It has become very solid and can be turned into personal action.


    Moreover, Su Mu injected the remaining quarter of his merits and virtues into the Jiulong jade seal, which also greatly improved his strength. At this time, he was able to compete with Zhao Qing and gain the upper hand under the condition of Qi luck and his own strength in the territory of the Xia Dynasty, which Su Mu never thought of, He knew that the coffin spirit would be greatly improved after it became the treasure of Qi, but was it too much? Originally, according to Su Mu''s estimation, the strength of the coffin spirit was at most comparable to the heavenly immortals in the earth fairy world, and perhaps to some weak real immortals.


    After he became the best treasure of Qi, Su Mu thought that he had the strength of golden fairyland at most, but what surprised Su Mu was that the other party condensed his real body after becoming the best treasure of Qi, and could fight Zhao Qing with his merits and incomparable Qi of the Xia Dynasty! Who is Zhao Qing? Although she is a daughter, her strength can really fight with the ten products of Da Luo Jinxian! The pure and incomparable blood of the Phoenix family has greatly improved her strength. Moreover, after the irrigation of merit and virtue after the establishment of the imperial dynasty, Zhao Qing''s strength has steadily entered the realm of the top ten Luo Jinxian. Even in the face of the old eleven Luo Jinxian such as Feng Hua, she will not be as weak as before, but what is the result? After becoming the best treasure of air transportation, he has the ability to wave the air transportation in the whole Xia Dynasty. Coupled with his own strength, he can fight with Zhao Qing today without losing! It can be seen how much he has improved this time.


    "Your strength is now three points stronger than mine. Congratulations. You didn''t want me to recast your body. How''s it now? Is your promotion very great?" Su Mu smiled at the coffin spirit. No, it can''t be called the coffin spirit now. After all, his bronze coffin has been recast into a Kowloon jade seal to suppress air luck.


    Now he has recast his body and named himself Xia Yang, which means that the Xia Dynasty will be as bright and glorious as the sun.


    Xia Yang smiled awkwardly after hearing Su Mu''s words and said: "Recasting my body has indeed brought me a lot of benefits, but if you say that my strength is three points better than you now, I don''t believe it at all. When you were the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian, you could fight the top ten of Da Luo Jinxian by leaps and bounds. Now your cultivation has reached the sixth grade of Da Luo Jinxian through the promotion of merit and morality. I''m afraid you can only rely on one sword skill Can you compete with the top ten of the golden immortals? If you use the future body, I''m afraid only those hidden old monsters and Mr. Feng can fight with you? "


    "Not so exaggerated." Su Mu shook his head and did not explain to Xia Yang that his strength had reached the level of harmony.


    Xia Yang took a deep breath and said: "Now you have become the saint of the great Xia Dynasty. You have become the top figure in the Oriental world both in name and power. You are in charge of everything in the territory of the imperial dynasty. Now there are a number of super strong people of the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian in a mountain range in the south of the imperial dynasty who have not joined our great Xia Dynasty. What do you want to do?"


    "I know who you''re talking about."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and said in a voice, "it''s just the black and white chess masters in the flying Valley in the South East. They are all secluded practitioners indifferent to fame and wealth. I''m afraid they won''t follow me so easily."


    "You haven''t tried. How can you know that they don''t want to follow you? You must know that you are now the saint of the Xia Dynasty. In the whole oriental world and the territory of the Xia Dynasty, what you say is like the will of heaven. Although they are indifferent to fame and wealth, they still yearn for one thing." Xia Yang said aloud.


    "What''s up?" Su Mu didn''t respond. He frowned and asked aloud. If he could bring the black-and-white chess masters under his command, Su Mu''s forces would definitely be able to walk across the earth fairy world. At first, they were instructed by heaven to guard feisheng Valley for countless years. Now the time agreed with heaven has long passed, but they don''t intend to leave, as if they were I''m used to staying in the soaring valley.


    Thinking of the way to feisheng Valley, Su Mu immediately reflected one of the things they were most looking forward to. Sure enough, Xia Yang said, "feisheng goes to the fairy world!"


    Su Mu''s voice fell and his eyes lit up immediately. What the black-and-white chess masters care about most is flying to the fairyland? In fact, there is no big gap between their thoughts and their own thoughts, but what they think is not as huge as Su mu. Su Mu wants to make the whole world of the earth fairyland fly to the fairyland and become a rival to the existence of the upper fairyland, while the black-and-white chess masters are thinking about finding a way At the right time, they flew up to the fairyland together.


    Su Mu might as well disclose his ambition to them and make a promise to ask them to come out of the mountain to help him? This is indeed a good choice. You know, the black-and-white chess sage and the fairy world existed mysteriously countless years ago. Their strength was famous at that time, and their joint strength is not the same for many years It''s as simple as adding one equals two. Once it was recorded that the two masters of black and white chess suffered a crisis. The twelve strong masters of the eight products of the demon family Luo Jinxian united to destroy the rising master of black and white chess. At that time, the master of black and white chess was only the cultivation of the seven products of the demon family Luo Jinxian, but they stubbornly cut off all the twelve masters of the demon family Luo Jinxian with the cooperation and strategy of both sides Kill, no one left alive! That is, since when, the name of the black-and-white chess saint has completely sounded in the earth fairy world.


    If Su mu can get the help of the two masters of black and white chess, even the powerful Tianting will never be his opponent. This is also su Mu''s trust in the strength of the two masters of black and white chess. Together, they can at least drag down more than three great Luo Jinxian of the same class. What accomplishments can they achieve? Eleven grade Luo Jinxian! Are there more than three great Luo Jinxian in Tianting? I''m afraid not. There are only a large number of ten great Luo Jinxian in Tianting. There is also a super strong man who exists in the dark as if he has the cultivation of twelve great Luo Jinxian. He has the same name as the Lord of Tianting in the flood and famine. Zhang Bairen!

 Chapter 646

    Yes, Su Mu thinks that Zhang Bairen in Tianting is just the same name as the Tianting''s idea of Bairen in the flood world. After all, Su Mu hasn''t figured out the relationship between the flood world and the world. Although there are many similarities, Su Mu is very clear that the flood world is the flood land, and the earth fairy world is the earth fairy world, and the two are not of the same grade, What is Zhang Bairen''s cultivation in the wasteland world? That''s a real quasi holy power! The quasi holy power to cut off the two corpses! Once his cultivation enters the earth fairy world, the heaven of this world will not allow him to exist!


    As the future body said to Su mu, the future body now wants to appear with time constraints. Once it is discovered by the heaven, the consequences will be very serious. The heaven is invincible in any world. Although there are strong and weak differences between the heaven and the earth, it is invincible for the creatures under the jurisdiction of the heaven! Otherwise, the way of heaven in one world would have been slaughtered and beheaded. Has anything happened about the way of heaven being beheaded since ancient times? have But very few!


    There are countless worlds. Su Mu has long known that the world is real according to his own system! It is not a false thing. In countless worlds, only a few Tiandao were killed. It can be imagined how powerful Tiandao is!


    According to Su Mu''s estimation, the earth fairyland should be regarded as a medium-sized world, and I''m afraid it''s not a problem for the heaven of the medium-sized world to rival the saints in the flood and famine! A saint level heaven exists above his head and monitors the earth fairy world. Even if he can''t do it casually, he is still very sensitive to outsiders, otherwise the future body won''t leave him a few words of advice.


    Although Zhang Bairen''s cultivation in the middle of the quasi Saint period was very strong, it was also very difficult for him to enter the earth fairy world without hiding from the heaven, not to mention the random action under the surveillance of the heaven fairy world. This was also the reason why Su Mu didn''t respond after hearing that the mysterious strongman on the other side of the heaven was named Zhang Bairen, because Su Mu believed that, Zhang Bairen of the desolate world can never stay in the fairy world for a long time.


    But Su Mu never thought that Zhang Bairen was indeed the Jade Emperor, the master of the heaven in the boundless world. Which cultivation reached the supreme power in the middle of the quasi holy period! Moreover, Zhang Bairen came to this world at the beginning of the birth of the earth fairy world, so the heaven of this world has never found Zhang Bairen''s existence, otherwise he would have been wiped out and killed, and there would be no chance for him to survive. Although he hides very well, he also has a limitation, That''s why the Tianting palace can perfectly hide his breath. That''s why there is such a super strong man in Tianting, but he has never asked him to take the initiative. The last time he took the shot was because Ziwei emperor and gouchen emperor jointly killed in front of Tianting.


    But Su Mu didn''t know all this at all. In his eyes, it was just an existence with the same name as the Jade Emperor, the Lord of heaven in the wasteland world. The most accomplishments were the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian. After Feng Hua refined his supreme merit, he wasn''t afraid of him. At that time, Feng Hua will hold on to that Bairen, With the existence of more than 20 Luo Jinxian and tens of millions of troops under his command, it should be very easy to destroy Tianting.


    ......


    After Xia Yang''s arrival, without any hesitation, Su Mu planned to go to feisheng Valley in the South alone to find the master of black and white chess. They asked them to go out of the mountain and join their command to fight together for the establishment of Yunchao, but Feng Hua stopped him and said: "The holy master is now the master of the Xia Dynasty. He is very noble. He can''t do everything by himself. If he has done everything, what else does the holy master keep us? Waste resources?"


    After listening to Feng Hua''s words, Su Mu felt helpless. Although he was the founder of the Xia Dynasty, he was just a young man from the 21st century. Although he had an understanding of how the imperial dynasty operated, he only knew it. He didn''t have much research. He was able to establish the imperial dynasty except for the approval of the earth fairy world and heaven The power of the emperor is also a very important part. Otherwise, relying on the mindless words that Su Mu said when he established the imperial dynasty, the way of heaven can''t make su Mu establish a imperial dynasty.


    However, since there has never been a royal dynasty in the earthly fairyland, in order to make up for the vacancy in this part, Tiandao allowed Su Mu to establish the imperial dynasty. Su Mu has indeed successfully established the imperial dynasty. In addition to the Xia Dynasty, he has become the real master of the Oriental world and achieved a step that no one can''t follow at the command. However, Su Mu still can''t change his previous character, plain, without dignity, and sometimes makes mistakes The second problem has always existed.


    What do other emperors look like? They are dignified and overbearing all day. One look is enough to scare away millions of powerful masters, and one angry drink is enough to thrill countless strong people. But what about Su mu? Hehe, don''t say that. Now Su Mu needs to use his future breath to frighten people, so the gap is still very huge. If Su Mu wants to achieve that Without using the slightest momentum and strength, it will take some time for people to be frightened just by their eyes and light drinking. We should know that in addition to the most important Qi luck, hegemony is also a very important thing to establish the Yun Dynasty. How can we lead the world to a more brilliant road without a sufficiently domineering master of the Yun dynasty?


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said aloud, "Mr. Feng..."


    "In his present status, the saint should call his subjects'' names directly. You can no longer treat his subjects with honorific titles. I hope the saint can take them seriously." Feng Hua bowed and interrupted Su Mu''s words and instructed him.


    There are numerous Taoist Scriptures, and there are many things about the emperor''s luck in the collection. As the Taoist ancestor, Feng Hua naturally knows these things very well. Therefore, he wants Su Mu to change his current character, at least in front of outsiders. As an emperor, he is not surprised by his anger and surprise. Everything is hegemonic, This is what an emperor really looks like.


    Su Mu felt very helpless when he saw Feng Hua''s behavior towards himself now, but what the other party said was very correct. If he didn''t change his character, how could he frighten the immortals in the fairy world? How can you achieve your goals? So Su Mu finally decided to listen to Feng Hua''s suggestions and make himself more dignified. At least he should show some dignity.

 Chapter 647

    Su Mu took a deep breath, looked at Feng Hua, helped him up, and said aloud: "You are my important minister in the summer. There is no need to give such a big gift at the sight of me. As usual, I will try my best to change what you said about changing my character. After all, what you said is really right. A real emperor without real hegemony is not enough to frighten everyone."


    "It''s good for the holy master to understand. It''s up to the minister to go to the south this time. After absorbing merits and virtues, the minister''s internal cultivation has come to the realm of the twelve gold immortals in Dalai. It''s reasonable to go and ask them to go out of the mountain to help the holy master. After all, now you are the most distinguished person in the Xia Dynasty, and there''s no reason to continue running around in person." Feng Hua said aloud. It can be seen that he is really for the good of Su mu. After all, he witnessed the birth of a legend, which also gave Feng Hua a sense of satisfaction.


    "Now that you have decided, it''s up to you to go to feisheng Valley in the South and invite the black and white chess saint to go out. You are fully responsible for this matter. I just hope that the final result is that they go out to help rather than make a conflict with them." Su Mu took a deep breath and pretended to be dignified, but after all, it was only intentional and not so true. However, for Feng Hua, it was a good thing that Su Mu began to change himself.


    Feng Hua nodded, bowed down and saluted: "the minister must live up to the holy master''s entrustment and invite the black-and-white chess masters to make contributions to our Xia Dynasty. However, since the holy Master said that the matter is entirely in the charge of the minister, can the minister use some necessary means to achieve his goal when necessary?"


    Su Mu''s face changed when he heard the speech. He didn''t know how to respond to Feng Hua''s words. After seeing this, Feng Hua said again: "It''s really a good thing for the holy master to show such benevolence and righteousness, but please understand that they enjoy the immortal yuan in the East, but they have not made any contribution to the East. Now the holy master has established the great Xia Dynasty and the East has changed the world. There is no reason for the two of them to do nothing like this. If they don''t want to stay in the East, there is no reason for them If you agree to go out of the mountain to join the imperial dynasty for the use of the holy Reverend, your subjects don''t mind using some special means to control them directly. "


    Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech. Both the black and white chess masters are the existence of the eleven products of Da Luo Jinxian. It''s not that they don''t have the power to fight Feng Hua. After all, Feng Hua has just broken through the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian. Although the realm has been reached, because the breakthrough time is short, the body can play half a step and twelve products at most I''m afraid it will take a period of precipitation to really give full play to the strength of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Su Mu asked aloud, "how can you think you can win them? You know, the black and white chess masters are both eleven grade great Luo Jinxian. Even if they work together, even the real twelve grade great Luo Jinxian can fight. Are you sure you can win them?"


    "Please don''t worry, my subordinates naturally have a way to take them both, but please give me an item. If the black-and-white chess saints don''t want to go out of the mountain, my subordinates also have a way to let them be used by the saints." Feng Hua said aloud, ready to ask Su Mu for something.


    "What do you want?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    Feng Hua looked up at Su Mu''s eyes and said solemnly, "the heavenly book in the holy master''s hand."


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then frowned. Although the list of gods was powerful and could forcibly control people into it, it was only the soul of the other party''s spirit and God that restrained them. If they controlled them with the list of gods, what if they didn''t listen to their orders like the gods in the heaven of the boundless world? Wouldn''t it be a waste of two extremely important positions on the list of gods Business?


    Looking at Su Mu''s hesitation, Feng Hua said aloud: "Please don''t worry, my Lord. I will be able to persuade the black and white chess masters to go out for the use of the Xia Dynasty. The list of gods is just the last insurance. I believe they are not fools. As long as they don''t want to stay in the same state all their life, they should know how to be imprisoned in the list of gods or join the Xia Dynasty as free "Select."


    Su Mu took a deep breath, closed his eyes and meditated for a moment. Then he opened his eyes and looked at Feng Hua''s serious appearance. Finally, he nodded and said aloud: "OK, but you have to promise me that you won''t use the heavenly book to seal the list of gods unless you have to. After all, the qualification of black and white chess masters is very superb. It''s not cost-effective to imprison their freedom and strength with the heavenly book, okay?"


    "My lord knows very well."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, took out the scroll of the list of gods and solemnly handed it to Feng Hua. At this time, the list of gods has been among those who have earned a lot of income. After all, no matter how charming Su Mu is, it is impossible for everyone to follow him willingly. Besides those ordinary casual repairs, the original people and horses of Qinghua emperor palace are also imprisoned in the list of gods, Su Mu needs to wait for an opportunity to release the original people of Qinghua emperor palace from the list of gods.


    Although Qingye has a huge merit in establishing the imperial dynasty, there is no way to greatly improve his strength. After all, the limitation of the list of gods can not be solved by such merit. Merit is indeed the most mysterious and special thing. In a large number of cases, merit can do anything you want to do, even if it allows you to directly from a mortal It''s not impossible to be a sage comparable to the famine. Of course, this premise is that you have enough merit.


    Merit can''t be found, especially in the earth fairyland. Su Mu should be the first person to get merit from ancient times. Even Zhang Bainian, who opened the Wufang emperor palace, didn''t get it, because Zhang Bainian is an outsider after all. He doesn''t exist allowed by the heaven. He can only hide in the dark and can''t get the merit reward given by the heaven.


    After Feng Hua collected the list of gods, he arched his hand to Su mu, bent over and saluted him, and said, "my subjects leave for the time being. Please wait for the two masters of black and white chess to receive the wind for them when my subjects return."


    "Go."


    Feng Hua nodded, saluted again, then turned away and walked directly outside the hall.

 Chapter 648

    The two masters of black and white chess in the South went to recover in person. Although Su Mu didn''t have much confidence in whether Feng Hua could persuade him to earn second-hand money, he really hoped that the two masters of black and white chess could go out to help himself. After all, the influence and strength of the two masters of black and white chess are very needed for Su Mu today, Although he now has enough powerful power and strength, it is still difficult to really bring the earth fairy world into his command. After all, there are still two huge enemies in front of Su mu.


    One is the heavenly court, which is as powerful as the sun. Needless to say, the four great emperors fought alone. All the four great emperors set up battlefields, and each battlefield did not lose. Some time ago, they mobilized 70% of their apparent combat power to destroy the Qinghua emperor palace and put the North into their own ruling territory, At the same time, in the middle of the sky, it was easy to block the joint attack from Ziwei palace and gouchen palace, and even broke Huang Laojiu, the great energy of gouchen palace, and imprisoned Ziwei, the Lord of Ziwei palace. Such strength has long explained the extraordinary and powerful of Tianting.


    Besides Tianting, the second is Wanxiang building, which has numerous good feelings for scattered repair in the whole earth fairy world. There was a news in the earth fairy world that the five emperors'' palace is invincible to deal with Wanxiang building, although today''s Wanxiang building does not show the strength to fight with the five emperors'' Palace, But just because he can easily face the large-scale attack of Tianting without losing the wind, and there is no trace of defeat, it shows the problem. Although Tianting has not made every effort, who knows whether Wanxiang building has made every effort? Both forces are unfathomable. For Su Mu today, they are both powerful enemies. Although they are strong enough, it will take a long time to bring the land fairy world under their command when both of them exist at the same time. After all, although Su Mu is strong today, But if you don''t casually win against shangtianting and Wanxiang building.


    Therefore, at this time, the strength and reputation of the black-and-white chess saints are a huge improvement for Su mu. Both of them belong to the old strong men in the earth fairy world. They were the original climbers and came from the Xuantian continent like Su mu, but their cultivation is much higher than that of Su Mu today, They have all reached the cultivation of the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian, and they may have reached this level for a long time and stayed in this level. If they work together, their strength is unmatched. It is estimated that it is difficult for anyone in the fairy world to stand alone against the joint attack of the two masters of black and white chess, even if they really want to take them now, At least it needs several big Luo Jinxian of the same level to be able to do it.


    Both the black-and-white chess masters belong to the top combat power that can be met and can not be sought. Su Mu will not let go when he meets them. Before, he had little influence, fame and strength, so Su Mu has never asked them to go out of the mountain to help him fight for the establishment of the dynasty, but now it is different. Su Mu is already the leader of the imperial dynasty, Moreover, the imperial dynasty was established by himself, and the strong people in the imperial dynasty must be on a par with the heaven, so Su Mu had the idea of recovering the black-and-white chess masters.


    Su Mu looked at the roster in his hand and shook his head helplessly. In other imperial dynasties, military officials were better than civil officials. On the contrary, he was completely opposite. The strongest one in the imperial dynasty was actually a civil official. Yes, after Feng huaxiuwei broke through the twelve grades, it can be said that it was difficult for the whole earth fairy world to find an enemy, Not to mention the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, which only controlled the Oriental world. Although the accomplishments of Qingye and others are also good, they are not a little worse than Feng Hua.


    "If you want to calculate, Feng Hua should be a master of both literature and martial arts? It''s good for me to meet such a minister." Su Mu took a deep breath, smiled and said.


    After these words fell, Xia Yang was a little upset and said, "is it difficult that Xia Yang is weak? My strength in the territory of the imperial dynasty may not be weaker than Feng Hua. It is not without the power of a war to mobilize the internal Qi of the imperial dynasty. I haven''t tried with Feng Hua yet. When he comes back, I will definitely compete with him."


    "Well, your strength now is not Feng Hua''s opponent, but I guarantee that your achievements will be higher than Feng Hua in the future. After all, you are the embodiment of the luck of the whole imperial dynasty. With the progress of the imperial dynasty, your strength will improve rapidly. There is no doubt that you will surpass Feng Hua in a short time. There is no doubt about this, but when you leave the territory of the imperial dynasty Later, Feng Hua is much stronger than you. Although you are strong, you can only fight in the imperial dynasty, can''t you? "Su Mu said with a smile.


    Xia Yang looked away at Yan and didn''t answer again. Instead, he turned into a golden light and returned to the Kowloon jade seal to continue to practice. As an instrument spirit, his strength should be improved. Otherwise, it''s not a long-term plan to rely on the luck of the imperial dynasty as his strength.


    Seeing this, Su Mu shook his head reluctantly, took out the map of the earth fairy world and watched it carefully. He was thinking about whether he would carry out the war of plundering Qi luck in the next step and launch a jihad against the earth fairy world.


    ......


    In Tianhe, Lei Ming has already known that Su Mu has granted himself the position of commander of the three armed forces, but he can''t convince the public because of his current lack of strength. Therefore, he is now frantically cultivating and improving his strength. During this period, under the irrigation of the imperial luck and a large number of resources sent by Su mu, Lei Ming''s cultivation has finally reached a bottleneck, When he came to the mouth of the bottle of the ninth grade of golden fairyland and the first grade of Da Luo Jinxian, as long as he broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, he could really share his worries for Su mu. After all, Su Mu''s growth speed is too fast, and he really can''t keep up.


    What he has to do now is not only to improve his accomplishments, but also to improve his physique. Lei Lingti, as a powerful natural physique in the earth fairy world, has not exerted any power. You know, Lei Lingti monopolized the victory of eight experts at the same level countless years ago, He thundered at least to that extent before he was qualified to become the real commander of the three services of the Xia Dynasty. Otherwise, he was not qualified to convince the following generals.

 Chapter 649

    The northern world, which was originally under the jurisdiction of the Qinghua emperor''s palace, is the world with the largest land among the five worlds. It is not only rich in resources, but also there are many legendary figures famous in the earth fairy world, such as Feng Hua. In his early years, the first place he appeared was the northern world. According to Su Mu''s understanding, Feng Hua was originally from the northern world, but later joined Taoism and had to forget everything, so he moved to the south of central heaven with Taoism.


    However, with the analysis of the collapse of Taoism, Feng Hua is also a tired hermit in the mountains and forests. He has found a place in the western world where he can live in seclusion. If he hadn''t calculated that his time is running out and that the children under him are still young and can''t support themselves, Feng Hua would never return to the northern world in his life, If he doesn''t return to the northern world, it means that Su mu can''t bring this legendary Taoist ancestor and the Savior of the earth fairy world under his command.


    Su Mu''s achievements today have contributed a lot to Feng Hua''s success. Without saying anything else, he said he took Feng Hua to Tai''an City to find Zhao Huaiqing to talk about the transaction. Would they have completed the transaction with themselves so easily without Feng Hua''s deterrence? It''s impossible, and according to Su Mu''s guess, if Feng Hua had not deterred Zhao Huaiqing that day, I''m afraid he would have become a corpse now, which is beyond doubt.


    Feng Hua has brought benefits to Su Mu that he will never forget in his life, so Su Mu will give Feng Hua the most important position in the Xia Dynasty except the emperor, that is, the head of literary management and the position of prime minister in the Xia Dynasty.


    Su Mu is not an ungrateful person. He deeply remembers all the people who have been kind to him. Whether it is bi Yunshan, the manager of Wanbao auction in Qingshan City, who has been a great help to him, or Feng Hua, who has made great achievements, he has never forgotten anyone who has helped Su mu all the way, All are firmly in their hearts and minds, never forget.


    Without the help and favor of those people, Su Mu will never come to this stage and achieve such a strong career. Su Mu will never forget his roots. Even if he becomes the emperor and needs to be domineering and ruthless, he will never forget his benefactors, never.


    ¡­¡­


    While Su Mu was meditating, red tea carefully opened the door and came to Su mu with a plate. Looking at Su Mu''s frown, red tea couldn''t help laughing, pressed the wrinkled lines on Su Mu''s forehead with her fingers and said aloud: "Now the young master has become the saint of the Xia Dynasty and the founder of the first imperial dynasty in the fairy world for countless years. He has achieved such a huge achievement. Why do you frown and feel unhappy? What''s on your mind? You might as well say it and let red tea listen and see if red tea can help you."


    Su Mu''s recollection was interrupted by red tea. After hearing her words, he couldn''t help laughing. Among the people he met, such a considerate woman seems to be comparable to light clothes? Sure enough, she is the person I like Su mu. Even her character is so similar, but I don''t know what the scene will be when the two women meet in the future? If qinger knew that she had found a little mother for her, she would be happy How will you feel in your heart?


    "Childe?" red tea looked at Su Mu who was still thinking. He couldn''t help wondering. He shouted curiously, which woke Su Mu up completely.


    Su Mu reacted and rubbed his red tea hair and said aloud, "I''m not worried about anything. I just thought of some things in the past. What do you want to hear?"


    "Of course, red tea is very curious about the childe''s past. If the childe doesn''t mind, it''s better for red tea to have a few drinks with the childe. The childe carefully tells red tea about what you experienced in those years?" red tea asked with a smile.


    Because there is an unwritten rule in the earth fairy world, that is, women who are not powerful can not celebrate at the same table with men, which means that any woman whose cultivation has not reached the level of Da Luo Jinxian is not qualified to share meals with men at the same table. Obviously, it shows how difficult it is for women to prove that they are no worse than men in the earth fairy world.


    How about Dalai in the earth fairy world? There are only a dozen women who have reached the land of Dalai. Apart from them, the earth fairy world rarely hears the news that women have achieved the position of golden immortal in Dalai. After all, women spend much less time on cultivation than they spend on beauty.


    However, this rule is bullshit to Su mu. As an aspiring young man from the 21st century, he grew up under the red flag and won the party''s education. The law of equality between men and women has been deeply engraved in Su Mu''s mind. Even when he came to this world, he can''t see it. Therefore, he despises the distinction between men and women in the earth fairy world and never cares about it.


    Su Mu smiled, stood up and said: "Naturally, I won''t mind. Then I''ll tell you about the childe''s original experience. By the way, today''s political affairs have not been handled. Let Zhao Qing solve them later. After all, she used to be the head of the Phoenix family. She should be able to handle these things easily. If it''s not good, I''ll call Qingye together, a former Qinghua emperor and a phoenix family Clan leader, are you sure you can handle political affairs together? "


    Unfortunately, Zhao Qing, who was just about to enter the door, heard all this in his ears. He said with a helpless face: "holy master, you founded the Xia Dynasty. This political matter should be handled by holy master yourself. Why should I deal with it with Mr. Qingye?"


    "Don''t I want to tell tea about my glorious deeds in those years? I''ll trouble you to deal with it first. As you know, everything in Ziwei Imperial Palace was handled by Feng Hua before. Didn''t he have a mission to go out, so naturally, these political affairs fell on you, the second in command of the civil service." Su Mu said with a smile.


    Red tea smiled and said: "sister Zhao Qing doesn''t have to think much. The childe is too lazy to deal with these things before he is ready to tell me about those things. I didn''t pester the childe to let him accompany me. These political affairs fell on you. Don''t blame me, sister Zhao Qing."


    "How dare I?" Zhao Qing shook his head reluctantly, thinking that you are a woman determined by the holy master. Now who dares to blame you in the Xia Dynasty.

 Chapter 650

    He has all the rights of the Xia Dynasty in his hands, but Su Mu is not busy with political affairs all day. On the contrary, he is very free, because who let Su Mu have an omnipotent figure under his command called Feng Hua?


    With Feng Hua, Su Mu has always trusted him very much, because Feng Hua has never made any mistakes since he followed him. Feng Hua''s divine skill in dealing with political affairs is even more evident. It can be said that since Su Mu became the leader of the twelve southern cities in the early days, he has become the emperor of the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu has never managed political affairs at all. At most, he needs to see what big things have happened every day.


    In addition, Su Mu is either practicing or preparing for practice every day. However, when he got great merit from the establishment of the imperial dynasty some time ago, Su Mu''s accomplishments have been greatly improved. With the mutual improvement of Shenxiang''s prison strength and his own physique, Su Mu has not been busy practicing since he raised his foundation to the seven grades of the great luojinxian. After all, laziness is a talent, Just like an author, two hours a day is the limit.


    During this period, Su Mu was very relaxed. Political affairs were handled by Feng Hua, and armament wars were advocated by Qing Ye and Zhao Qing. On the contrary, Su mu, the head of the imperial dynasty, was a little unreasonable and lived like a confused king.


    However, Su Mu knows something very well. He''s just lazy, not stupid. Otherwise, he won''t achieve this achievement. Laziness is human nature. The reason why you watch them struggle is because they want to be carefree and live a lazy life they''ve been looking forward to for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Su Mu did not intend to continue to be lazy. It was time to do something to prove the strength of the Xia Dynasty. He set his goal on the two continents of the southern world and the northern world.


    The southern world is now in great chaos. The strength of the Changsheng emperor palace is the weakest existence in the five worlds. It is normal to be watched by Su mu. However, the place where Su Mu needs to move is not the south, but the northern world.


    No matter what, the South has an ally relationship with Ziwei emperor palace for many years. Moreover, when the great Xia Dynasty was established, the emperor Changsheng also received his own invitation to come in person and sent many of the best local specialties of the southern world. Although they are some gadgets, they are all the kindness of others. Su Mu didn''t refuse to accept them.


    After receiving gifts from others, if Su Mu directly starts to fight against the southern world, it may cause a lot of dissatisfaction. You know, the relationship between the eastern world and the southern world has always been very good. There are also many Taoist couples in the scattered cultivation of the eastern world and the southern world. Su Mu''s action will at least cause the dissatisfaction of these people.


    Although Su Mu doesn''t care about this, everything can be spread out when there are more people. Su Mu''s achievements are closely related to the people''s will. Su Mu knows how much benefit the people can bring, so he naturally won''t offend the people of the great Xia Dynasty. Even the great Xia Dynasty wants to be promoted to transport the dynasty, The hearts of the people are also of great help.


    Therefore, Su Mu crossed out the south of the world he currently needed to conquer. It is not a good plan to start with the south in a short time, but the North has sufficient reasons to do so.


    What is Zhao Huaiqing now in the eyes of outsiders? He was nothing more than a traitor of Ziwei imperial palace. At the most difficult time of Ziwei Imperial Palace, he chose to betray Ziwei imperial palace. He occupied a large area in the northern world and was ready to dominate there.


    Previously, Su Mu had just mastered the Oriental world and became the crape myrtle emperor. The chaos in the Oriental world had not been completely solved, and because of the alliance, Su Mu had no chance to do it, but now it is different. With the establishment of the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu finally mastered the real sense of the Oriental world in his own hands, If Su Mu wants to send troops to the eastern world to fight against Zhao Huaiqing, a reason to eliminate traitors is enough to convince outsiders.


    After all, Zhao Huaiqing has completely abandoned his original identity. Obviously, he was one of the three marshals of Ziwei Imperial Palace, but he betrayed it in the most chaotic period of the Oriental world, when Ziwei Imperial Palace was the weakest and helpless, and became the king and hegemony in the northern world. This is very shameful to the followers of Ziwei Imperial Palace, so Su Mu attacked Zhao Huaiqing, There will never be any objection.


    However, there is a huge problem for Su Mu to solve, that is, he and Zhao Huaiqing are still in the alliance and have the testimony of the heavenly oath. Su Mu has great merit and virtue, so he has no great fear of betraying the heavenly oath, but Su Mu doesn''t want to waste his Limited merit and virtue on such a thing, So Su Mu plans to let Zhao Huaiqing take the lead in betraying the agreement of the alliance.


    However, Zhao Huaiqing is not a fool. He must know the consequences of breaking the heaven oath. He does not have great merit and moral protection like Su mu, so the heaven oath still has great constraints on Zhao Huaiqing. If Zhao Huaiqing wants to break the alliance oath, Su Mu must use some necessary means. As for what means it is, Su Mu initially controlled the spy leader under Zhao Huaiqing''s command, that is, the commander of the 100000 army under Zhao Huaiqing, Liu Yu! He played a vital role in Su Mu''s plan!


    ¡­¡­


    In the southeast of the northern world, Zhao Huaiqing is arranging the recently recruited northern world retreat. He is smiling and watching his Sergeant grow from one million Tianhe water army to one and a half million today!


    This is not a small number. After all, Zhao Huaiqing is an outsider in the northern world. Few people are willing to follow him. Moreover, Zhao Huaiqing is still a traitor in Ziwei Imperial Palace in the eyes of outsiders. His reputation is extremely poor. It is not wrong to receive 500000 sergeants.


    Among the 55 newly recruited troops, most of them have only the cultivation of real fairyland, and even heaven fairyland has appeared in the team. It can be seen how much Zhao Huaiqing wants to expand his strength now, and even the scattered cultivation of heaven fairyland has been recruited into his command.


    Just as Zhao Huaiqing was smiling and watching his power grow, an unknown premonition suddenly came to Zhao Huaiqing''s mind, which also made Zhao Huaiqing frown. His cultivation will not feel anything at will. After all, his cultivation has reached this state. It is common to stagger some bad things through premonition.

 Chapter 651

    As Zhao Huaiqing felt a sense of crisis in his heart, he couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t know where the sense of crisis came from? Zhao Huaiqing did not doubt that this was his illusion. After all, his cultivation could easily predict the occurrence of some bad things in advance. At the beginning, he avoided many crises with his accurate sixth sense, and then came to today''s achievement.


    Now this ominous premonition suddenly surged up in his heart, which made Zhao Huaiqing very worried. Could it be that what bad luck will come to him again? Zhao Huaiqing thought carefully. He is now in the southeast of the northern world. It is not so rich here. At most, the map section is relatively large, but most of them are composed of mountains. Therefore, the southeast has been occupied by him for so long and has not ushered in the expedition of heaven. It is estimated that this is also the reason.


    "Is it difficult that Tianting is going to bring the northern world into the middle heaven and start fighting against me?" Zhao Huaiqing thought to himself, but when he thought about it carefully, he thought it might be very small. After all, Tianting is now facing Wanxiang building alone, which is said to be suppressed only by the joint efforts of the five imperial palaces, and a large part of its military combat power is guarded in Qinghua imperial palace, Obviously, there is no extra combat power to encircle and suppress themselves. If the Tianting can spare the troops, it seems to Zhao Huaiqing that there is only more than two million troops to suppress the Qinghua emperor''s palace, but can these two million troops really have any impact on themselves? Obviously, it''s impossible. You know, although his power is not too strong, it can''t be easily solved by the two million Tianting army. Zhao Huaiqing still has this confidence.


    Since the sense of crisis does not come from heaven, where does it come from?


    Zhao Huaiqing frowned and thought. Suddenly, Zhao Huaiqing''s brain was shocked and thought of a figure he had ignored. Yes, Su mu, the master of the Oriental world and the founder of the Xia Dynasty!


    "Damn it! Did Su Mu want to betray the covenant between us and start on me?" Zhao Huaiqing''s face suddenly looked ugly. It was not impossible, but full of possibilities! Do you know whose territory the northern world was originally? Emperor Qinghua! Where is emperor Qinghua now? Su Mu has been recruited into his command, becoming the general under his command, acting as the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces, and even having the title of king of Zhenbei.


    Zhenbei king! Suppress everything in the north of the eastern world? You''re kidding! In such a big place in the eastern world, do you need to canonize a king of Zhenbei to help Su Mu manage what happened in the north? Obviously impossible! Then the reason why Su Mu canonized Qinghua emperor as the king of Zhenbei is very clear. Su Mu wants to bring the northern world into his imperial territory! What he wants is not a piece of land in the eastern world. What he wants is to become the ruler of the earth fairy world like Tianting!


    After thinking of this, Zhao Huaiqing not only felt a chill in his heart. With Su Mu''s current strength, it was difficult for him to resist it, not to mention that there were dozens of great Luo Jinxian strong men in the Xia Dynasty. What did he take to resist it? At present, Zhao Huaiqing can only hope that Su Mu won''t come so soon. He has to care about the restrictions of the heaven oath, but Zhao Huaiqing doesn''t know that what Su Mu has to do is to let him first break the heaven oath. Su Mu won''t waste his merit to offset the restrictions of the heaven.


    Needless to say, Zhao Huaiqing now knows exactly where his sense of crisis comes from. It''s just that Su Mu wants to bring the northern world into his territory! If Su Mu wants to expand his territory, the northern world he wants to occupy is indeed the best choice!


    The east goes straight to the West. Beyond the east world, the territory of the middle heaven world is beyond the border. The ruler is Tianting. Although on the surface, the power of the Xia Dynasty is no weaker than Tianting, they are not stupid people and will not be so strong at the beginning, They will certainly leave their strongest opponent at the end to solve it.


    However, when he marched south from the Xia Dynasty to the border, where was the territory of the great Immortal Emperor in the south? Although the palace of the great Immortal Emperor was very weak, it could only be called the master of the south by relying on the protection of the Ziwei palace in the past. Su Mu was also the easiest place to expand his territory, but Zhao Huaiqing heard that, When Su Mu established the great Xia Dynasty, he personally wrote an invitation to the Immortal Emperor to participate. No one knows whether there is any other relationship between the two, so the possibility of the great Xia Dynasty attacking the southern world should not be great.


    Excluding the Zhongtian and the south, the great Xia Dynasty in the east now wants to enter, so he is indeed the best choice in the northern world. Under Su Mu''s command, he has an original master of the northern world. Su mu can use this as a reason to recover the northern land and can say that it belongs to him, You should know that the prestige of emperor Qinghua in the northern world has not lagged behind at all during this period of time, and when Tianting did not re wash the north at the first time, the northern world is still the most prestigious of emperor Qinghua. Now emperor Qinghua has joined the Xia Dynasty and entered the account of Su mu, This also means that Su Mu has too many reasons to send troops to the north.


    Moreover, according to the reputation of the great Qinghua emperor in the northern world, once Su Mu marches into the north, I''m afraid there will be many northern casual practitioners along the way. Even if today''s great Qinghua emperor has joined the Xia Dynasty and become a general under Su Mu''s command, who are they not with? You know, according to the news from those scattered practices in the eastern world, joining the Xia Dynasty can get a lot of benefits!


    As long as Su Mu marched into the north, I don''t know how many sanxiu would be willing to join the Xia Dynasty to help Su Mu stabilize his foothold in the northern world and enable him to put the northern world into his pocket in the shortest time. Zhao Huaiqing couldn''t help but take a deep breath when he thought of these details. No matter what, he couldn''t easily admit defeat, Even if Su Mu''s power is much stronger than himself, he will never be willing to fail easily. You know, in order to plan today, he has endured for a long time, and finally occupied the southeast of the northern world. He can develop power, but he has to face the spy of a fierce tiger. Zhao Huaiqing is very tired and unwilling at the same time!

 Chapter 652

    Zhao Huaiqing guessed that Su Mu wanted to do it himself. Naturally, Zhao Huaiqing couldn''t be unprepared. Without saying a word, he directly summoned all the troops and issued various instructions to be ready to resist the fierce attack from the Xia Dynasty. In addition, Zhao Huaiqing was very worried that he couldn''t know the news of the Xia Dynasty all the time, Therefore, Liu Yu was also summoned to let him temporarily put down all his work and rush to the Oriental world to monitor every move of the Xia Dynasty at any time.


    But Zhao Huaiqing obviously didn''t know anything about the power of the imperial dynasty. Anyone who appeared in the imperial dynasty would be informed by Xia Yang at the first time. In the great Xia Dynasty, Xia Yang was basically invincible. This is absolutely beyond doubt, and Xia Yang will become more and more powerful as the Imperial Dynasty becomes stronger and stronger in the future, No matter who Zhao Huaiqing sent into the territory of the Xia Dynasty, Xia Yang could know at the first time.


    But now it seems that there is no need. After all, Zhao Huaiqing sent the first spy under his command, who was personally trained by the former Ziwei emperor. At the same time, Liu Yu''s life is still in Su Mu''s hands, although Su Mu hasn''t asked Liu Yu to do anything for himself in recent years, But Liu Yu is his own thing, but Su Mu has never forgotten it at all.


    When Xia Yang told himself that Liu Yu had entered the territory of the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu couldn''t help grinning. No matter who Zhao Huaiqing sent, it was a very important link for his plan. Even if the person who came was not Liu Yu, but someone else, Su Mu could control it in his own hands and let them do what Su Mu wanted them to do, Let Zhao Huaiqing know what he wants him to know.


    Zhao Huaiqing can be said to have counted everything, but he never counted it. Liu Yu, a secret agent trusted by him, was recruited by Su Mu early and became a force in Su Mu''s hands. In the future, he also did a lot in Su Mu''s campaign to march into the north, which directly led to Zhao Huaiqing''s defeat.


    "Let Xu Renjie go. Xu Renjie is very familiar with the northern world. It''s a good choice for him to follow Liu Yu into the northern world as an insider." Zhao Qing said aloud. Now she sits beside Su Mu and helps Su Mu deal with the political affairs of the Xia Dynasty. Qing Ye also sits idle and plays chess with Su Mu while drinking tea, It is not go, but chess that has never appeared in the world.


    Zhao Qing''s voice came into Qingye''s ear. Qingye immediately shook his head and said, "Xu Renjie is not suitable."


    Zhao Qing had some doubts, but thought that Qingye was the original Qinghua emperor, and Xu Renjie was the general under his command. He immediately put away his doubts, nodded without asking more questions, and asked aloud, "who does Mr. Qingye think is more appropriate to send?"


    Su Mu didn''t care about their discussion, but poured himself a cup of tea, took a light sip, and then took a step up the chessboard. When Qingye saw him and didn''t speak, he also explained aloud: "Xu Renjie is too aggressive and seldom has his own consideration. He can be a very good charge general and play a good role in the battlefield. However, if he wants to go back to the northern world and hide, he obviously doesn''t have the patience to wait for the opportunity. I suggest that Zhu Hua go ahead. Zhu Hua is waiting for an opportunity every day after joining the Xia Dynasty I think Zhu Hua is the best person to set up an internal agent in the northern world. "


    Zhao Qingwen nodded his head, but he didn''t dare to make decisions without authorization. He asked Su Mu: "holy master? What do you think?"


    Su Mu shook his head when he heard the speech and said in a voice, "it''s up to you to arrange. Anyway, the significance of what should be inside is not great, but it''s really a good idea to let him take the lead in entering the northern world. However, I want Zhu Hua to go not to the southeast of the northern world, but here."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu took a big step forward and placed the chessboard in the first row and second grid of the black square, that is, the position of the horse in the original green leaf black chess. Green leaf immediately understood Su Mu''s meaning. Zhao Huaiqing was not a powerful enemy. What really needs to be noticed is the soldiers and horses in the deepest heaven in the northern world. They are su Mu''s troops marching into the north The biggest difficulty is that Tianting cannot leave only two million troops in the northern world. Otherwise, what is the need for Tianting to defeat the north?


    Green leaf looked at his chess game as if Su Mu''s steps were flawed, but they were full of killing opportunities. In more than 30 rounds, he was killed and could not go. If he played chess, a cannon in front of Su Mu would blow in his face at any time. If he didn''t play chess, the killer hidden in his ribs would take his life at any time, But at this time, it is already a little late to send troops and horses to rescue. The relocated soldiers have been shelled, the general and horses have crossed the river, and there are crises everywhere. There is no way to go.


    The green leaf then took a deep breath and said aloud, "the holy master has a long-term vision. He even set up such a situation at the beginning, which makes me drill in. It seems that every step is flawed, but he has already clearly calculated every step in the back. I admire him."


    Su Mu waved his hand and said with a smile, "well, you''ve just learned chess for only seven days. If you study it more for a period of time, you can''t be so easy. Moreover, relying on your own tricks and calculations, didn''t the first few games make me suffer?"


    "The holy master joked. Although the holy master ate the pain, didn''t the final victory belong to the holy master? From this chess game, we can see that the holy master''s strategy and vision must not be comparable to that of Qingye. Giving up several important and incomparable positions is to set up a secret sentry in the place where I am most inattentive and wait for the opportunity to move, which shows the power of the holy master." Qingye also praised that although he was suspected of flattering, Su Mu was very comfortable. His chess skills were not superb, which was at most the level of the leisure master in the community. However, relying on his experience and vision strategy after coming to the world, Su Mu won every battle against Qingye again, Although Qingye is just a novice who has just learned chess for only seven days, Qingye, as the original Qinghua emperor, is not weaker than Su mu in terms of swing strategy and other tactics. Su mu can win only by taking risks.

 Chapter 653

    Liu Yu did not hesitate after entering the territory of the great Xia Dynasty. He immediately took out the messenger jade amulet used to contact Su mu in his space ring and contacted Su mu. He wanted to inform Su mu of Zhao Huaiqing''s recent actions in the northern world, and tell Su mu the reason why Zhao Huaiqing sent himself into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, so that he could prepare in advance.


    Yes, now Liu Yu thought Zhao Huaiqing was going to attack Su Mu first and let him come to the Xia Dynasty to monitor Su Mu''s every move, but Liu Yu didn''t know that it was su Mu''s reason why Zhao Huaiqing did so? Today''s su Mu is very different from the past. Not only his strength has been greatly improved, but also his forces have changed from the original weak city Lord to the emperor of the Xia Dynasty. He controls the lifeline of the world and can easily stir up a huge situation in the earth fairy world.


    In the Imperial Palace, Su Mu just finished drinking tea and carefully cooked soup for himself. He felt that the messenger jade amulet trembled on his body, and bursts of golden light were emitted from the messenger jade amulet. Su Mu knew that Liu Yu contacted himself again, and immediately raised his mouth to check the message Liu Yu sent to him, It includes Zhao Huaiqing''s recent large-scale recruitment and deployment of troops in the northern world, and the goal seems to be the eastern world.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and didn''t reply immediately after reading it. Instead, he asked someone to pick up Liu Yu. Of course, Su Mu wouldn''t go to receive Liu Yu with great fanfare. He just sent several golden fairyland sergeants to receive him. Now, with different status, Su Mu naturally can''t do everything by himself, just as Feng Hua said, If he does everything himself, why does he still keep those people under his command? Is it difficult to have too many resources to support and play?


    At the same time, when Su Mu sent Jinxian to receive Liu Yu, Zhu Hua also made a disguise, entered the northern world from the border of the Xia Dynasty, and bypassed Zhao Huaiqing''s eyes and rushed to the upper half of the northern world. The purpose of his trip is to go to the northernmost border of the northern world. Where is a city, although it is not included in the main city, However, its size is comparable to that of the main city, and there is an old man in the Qinghua emperor palace, who was the contender for the last Qinghua emperor, but withdrew from the Qinghua emperor palace after the final competition failed.


    No one knows that there is still a person who participated in the competition of the Qinghua emperor in the far north city. If it is hard to calculate, he is still Qingye''s martial uncle. His seniority is higher than that of Qingye''s master, that is, the last Qinghua emperor. He is the person who joined the Qinghua Emperor Palace first than Qingye''s master. That''s why, At the beginning, Emperor Qinghua left his throne to his younger martial brother, which aroused his dissatisfaction. However, he did not make any trouble with emperor Qinghua. Instead, he calmly withdrew from emperor Qinghua palace. At the beginning, this incident had a great impact on emperor Qinghua palace. You know, among the older generation of soldiers at that time, His prestige is much stronger than that of the last Qinghua emperor.


    At that time, this incident caused an uproar. Countless soldiers protested angrily, and even some extreme people directly took the sergeant to the residence of Qinghua emperor, questioning how the last Qinghua emperor could sit on this throne. However, with the passage of time, he did prove that he was very suitable for this throne, Qinghua emperor palace has developed and expanded a lot.


    This matter ended after the old generation of soldiers retired from the background and didn''t ask about anything about the Qinghua emperor palace. Many of the old generation of soldiers were still alive, but they didn''t take action when the Qinghua emperor palace was about to collapse, because they had withdrawn from the Qinghua emperor palace. The Qinghua emperor palace had nothing to do with them.


    Nevertheless, many of the older generation of soldiers in the qinghuadi palace sighed deeply after watching the northern world occupied by the heaven, thinking how strong they were when they were still in the qinghuadi palace? There are countless elite sergeants, and there are many Tianjiao in the north. It can be said that among the five imperial palaces, the northern Qinghua emperor palace is the strongest except the Tianting, and it was also the only one who could compete with the hard steel of the Tianting. However, it seems that as they left the Qinghua emperor palace and took away the luck of the Qinghua emperor palace, the Qinghua emperor palace is getting worse and worse, This was also demonstrated after Aoye took office.


    Qingye didn''t make any decisions to their old people after he was in power. They still exist freely. Even Qingye ordered no one to interfere in their actions. Even if they wanted to rebel, they had to wait until they really pulled up the team before they could be regarded as traitors in Qinghua Imperial Palace in the northern world.


    Although Qingye''s move moved the hearts of these old people who have made contributions to the Qinghua emperor palace, they know that their time is not long. Now they either stay in the Qinghua emperor palace and continue to fight until the end of their life, or leave the Qinghua emperor palace directly to find a cave for them and try to take their cultivation closer, prolong life.


    Many people have chosen to leave Qinghua emperor palace to pursue a better heaven and fortune. Although Qinghua emperor palace is the most perfect place in the northern world and a holy land in the eyes of countless practitioners, they know that Qinghua emperor palace''s Qi is gradually declining and cannot stay for a long time. Although many people choose to stay with Qinghua emperor palace, But more people still chose their own future and left here, leaving the place they fought for at the beginning.


    Nowadays, there are few figures of the older generation left, and the only one who succeeded in prolonging life also died more than 100000 years ago. Only the competitor who took office as emperor Qinghua in the past is still alive in the world. Although I don''t know what level his cultivation has reached today, I don''t need to think about it. Since he has lived since he withdrew from emperor Qinghua palace in the past, Then his cultivation must have been greatly improved. Not to mention many, at least there is still the realm of eleven grades of Dalai.


    Of course, this is just Zhu Hua''s guess. Who knows if the other party has found a panacea to prolong life? However, this probability is very small. The whole earth fairy world has never heard that someone has found a panacea that can prolong people''s life. The anti heaven treasure medicine does not exist in the earth fairy world.

 Chapter 654

    In the cities in the far north of the northern world, an old man with an old face but full of red light was lying on the recliner in a shop, squinting and shaking the recliner. It was obvious that someone had arrived at the two tea nearby.


    "I said, uncle Jiang, can you sit in another place? You sit at the door of our store all day. It''s getting harder and harder to do business. People look at an old man like you sitting at the door of our store, and they don''t dare to come in. Yesterday, sister-in-law Yang told me that it''s best to let you change your position and rest. If you don''t mind, can you sit in the backyard If you don''t help me every day, there''s no need to sit here every day to disturb my business. It''s not easy for me to do business. "A young woman with seven grades of real fairyland said to the old man on the chair with a bitter face.


    "Hey, hey, not today."


    The old man grinned and said, "someone will come to me today. I have to sit here so that he won''t find me when he arrives. Just today, I won''t sit here after today."


    The young woman was stunned when she heard the speech, and then asked with joy in her eyes: "I said, uncle Jiang, has your family come to pick you up? That''s great. You don''t know over the years. Every day you sit at the door of my shop like an uncle. No one can move you. The guests who come to buy things every day are scared away by Uncle Jiang. I can''t afford you if you continue like this."


    After the voice fell, the young woman thought to herself, "when my parents saw you wandering around, they thought you were pathetic and asked you to work in the store. Who knows, it''s not an employee, but an uncle! Mom and Dad, have you finally recovered your spirit and let his family pick him up?"


    The old man looked at the young woman and couldn''t help laughing and said, "Wan Xi, do you think my old man should have left here long ago?"


    The young woman was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she quickly shook her head and denied: "that''s not true. After my parents went, what I remember most is uncle Jiang. If your family really came to pick you up and leave, I can''t say I''m happy. Maybe the business of my shop will be better, but Uncle Jiang, if you leave, I''ll really become an orphan."


    Lu Wanxi was helpless when she finished saying her name. Although the old man was very strange. He either made tea or sat at the door of the store and looked at the sky in the south every day, she clearly remembered Jiang Bo''s kindness to her over the years. Moreover, when Lu Wanxi''s parents died, she said to let her treat Jiang Bo well. Although I don''t know why her parents respected this bad old man so much, but As a good girl, Lu Wanxi still obeyed her parents'' orders and would not lack care for uncle Jiang every day.


    However, Lu Wanxi seems to have guessed something over the years, because her parents have died, but the old man still lives well in the world, and many times when his cultivation needs a bottleneck, Jiang Bo, a bad old man, will guide her seriously, which makes Lu Wanxi think that Jiang Bo is a golden immortal? This question Lu Wanxi also asked Jiang Bo directly, but she didn''t get an answer.


    "Ha ha." Uncle Jiang smiled and raised his hand to touch Lu Wanxi''s hair, but he didn''t want to. At this time, a streamer suddenly landed at the door of the shop from the sky, attracting both of them.


    "Zhu Hua, the former commander of the three armed forces of qinghuadi palace, has seen the Supreme Master!" I saw Zhu Hua''s figure after the streamer turned into a human figure. Zhu Hua knelt on one knee and bowed his head, saluting the old man with great respect.


    "??" Lu Wanxi looked blankly. What did the other party say? The former commander of the three armed forces of Qinghua emperor palace? What position was that? Was it the Qinghua emperor palace destroyed by heaven?


    Then Lu Wanxi reacted. She looked at the old man and the birches outside in shock. Her eyes kept sweeping over them. The color of shock on her face did not decrease at all, but increased. Lu Wanxi asked incredulously: "Sir, do you recognize the wrong person? Uncle Jiang is just a golden immortal. How can he be the Supreme Master of Qinghua emperor palace? This..."


    "Well, Wan Xi, stop talking."


    Jiang Bo took a deep breath and stood up from the recliner. He exuded a different momentum all over his body. He asked Zhu Hua: "I haven''t known how many years since I quit the Qinghua emperor palace. I didn''t expect you to remember me, an old man. I never thought of it."


    Lu Wanxi was shocked when she heard the speech. She quickly asked Jiang Bo, "Jiang Bo, are you really the Supreme Master of Qinghua emperor palace?"


    Instead of answering his question, Jiang Bo asked Zhu Hua, "I heard you joined the Xia Dynasty? How did you come to the northern world? And as far as I know, no one else in the world knows where I live in seclusion?"


    "Mr. Feng Huafeng told me. He said he had met you in the northern world." Zhu Hua answered in a loud voice. His tone was still full of respect. Although he did not make much contribution to the Qinghua emperor palace, what he did in those years can be said to have brought a lot of help to the rise of the Qinghua emperor palace! This thing alone is enough to make Zhu Hua respect him.


    "Oh, Feng Hua." Jiang Bo nodded. The old bastard knew where he lived in seclusion, but he didn''t expect that Feng Hua really joined the Xia Dynasty and worked for the younger generation named Su mu.


    "Your Highness, Mr. Feng said that if I found you, I would ask my subordinates to take you to the Xia Dynasty for a chat. He said he hadn''t seen you for many years and wanted to talk with you." Zhu Hua said aloud and told Feng Hua what he had told him.


    "Not only that, I''m afraid I can''t come back here when I go to the Xia Dynasty. Your holy master won''t let me leave easily." Jiang Bo shook his head with a smile and said that Feng Hua really worked hard for the younger generation Su mu. Even he wanted to win over to the Xia Dynasty.


    "What? Can''t you come back? Can you not go to Uncle Jiang? The great Xia Dynasty is not a good place to listen to. They certainly won''t treat you as well as me. Uncle Jiang, can you not go?" Lu Wanxi said eagerly. He is still full of respect and love for uncle Jiang, who has watched him grow up, Even though the two of them spent a lot of time staring at each other, Lu Wanxi was reluctant to let Jiang Bo leave because of their feelings like masters and grandchildren.

 Chapter 655

    After listening to Lu Wanxi''s words, uncle Jiang couldn''t help but smile and touch her hair. He explained: "the great Xia Dynasty is not a ferocious place. On the contrary, where is the only pure land in the fairy world without any war, and they won''t forcibly imprison me."


    "But Uncle Jiang..."


    "Well, little girl, thanks to your family for taking care of me for so many years. I''ve lived in seclusion for so many years. It''s time to go out and have a look. Just stay in the north and stay in the shop your parents gave you. Maybe I''ll come back when I have a chance in the future, but don''t let you open and close the shop at that time." Jiang Bo smiled and said that he had obviously planned to go to the great Xia Dynasty in the eastern world with Zhu Hua.


    "No! If you go, uncle Jiang, I really can''t find anyone to talk to. Why don''t you take me with you?" Lu Wanxi said eagerly. She really doesn''t want uncle Jiang to leave, and she really wants to leave this city in the far north to see the outside world and go to other places, It''s good for her to turn around more in the future, and more importantly, Lu Wanxi''s parents said when they died that she must take good care of Jiang Bo, and she must follow him wherever he is.


    As a good girl, she can''t forget her parents'' will. Now Lu Wanxi doesn''t doubt that her parents have already known Jiang Bo''s real strength. It should be that Jiang Bo helped his parents once, and his parents remember kindness.


    After listening to Lu Wanxi''s words, uncle Jiang couldn''t help laughing, touched her hair and said aloud, "little girl, you have to think clearly. I don''t know when I will be able to come back. If you leave, your parents'' shop can''t continue to open. Are you sure you want to leave with me?"


    Lu Wanxi hesitated when she heard the speech. Although her parents'' will is also very important, this small shop is the only thing left by her parents. It is the place where their families operate from generation to generation. She was reluctant to leave, but thinking of Jiang Bo''s care for herself over the years, Lu Wanxi didn''t want Jiang Bo to leave alone, And she really wants to go to other places to see what the outside world looks like and whether it is really full of prosperity as her parents said.


    Lu Wanxi took a deep breath, solemnly nodded and said, "Uncle Jiang, I have decided that I want to leave here. Although this is the only legacy left by my parents, for me now, uncle Jiang, you are the most important. If you leave me and stay here, I will be very bored."


    Jiang Bowen smiled, looked at Zhu Hua, and said aloud, "you saints of the Xia Dynasty don''t mind if I take a little girl to him?"


    Zhu Hua immediately nodded when he heard the speech and said in a voice, "please rest assured, madam, that Saint Zun is reasonable and won''t mind these little things. If the little girl is willing to go together, I believe Saint Zun won''t have any opinions."


    Su mu can have a fart opinion. He doesn''t know anything about it. He only knows that green leaves let Zhu Hua enter the northern world, but he knows a little about what it is for. Zhu Hua entered the far north of the northern world to hide and wait for the opportunity to meet the main forces of the Xia Dynasty to conquer the north. It sounds like a good plan, However, it takes a lot of time to implement it, so Su Mu left all these things to them. Therefore, he didn''t know any news about Qingye''s sending Zhu Hua to find Jiang Xingzhou. Instead, Feng Hua was very clear about the first purpose of Zhu Hua''s trip. After all, even the place where Jiang Xingzhou lived in seclusion was the information clues he provided.


    "In that case, when shall we start? I heard that your Xia Dynasty brewed a unique wine, and the news was highly praised. Many people said that no liquor could compete with it except the top fragrance wine in Wanxiang building, and they didn''t know whether it was true or not." Jiang Xingzhou smiled and asked.


    "My subordinates are not very clear about this, but the wine tastes really good. If the Supreme Master likes it, my subordinates will go to get the wine to satisfy the Supreme Master immediately when they return to the Xia Dynasty." Zhu Hua replied seriously.


    "Well, don''t call me the Supreme Master. Now the qinghuadi palace has become history. Even you have joined the Xia Dynasty and become people of the Xia Dynasty. I''m afraid calling me the Supreme Master will cause a lot of dissatisfaction of the Xia Dynasty. Forget it and call me uncle Jiang in the future." Jiang Xingzhou said in great harmony, It''s hard to imagine that this man was a murderous God in Qinghua emperor''s palace.


    "Maybe it''s because of the little girl beside her." Zhu Hua thought in her heart.


    ......


    In the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, Feng Hua took two middle-aged men into the Imperial Palace and walked towards the main hall. After some transformation, the current imperial palace is very different from the original. The north and South palaces still exist, but the rest have been transformed by Su mu. The original Ziwei Pavilion is too small, and there is enough space for dealing with government affairs, But what as like as two peas, which is needed to be discussed in parliament, is too small. So Su Mu transformed the original purple Pavilion into the main hall, and built it again. It is exactly the same as the main hall of the emperor in the mind.


    The main throne is a huge pure gold holy throne. There is Su Mu''s unique position. No one can sit on it. There are also several sub seats beside the main throne, which are the actions of Feng Huaqing ye and others. As for the lower part, Su Mu set it up for those great Luo Jinxian. As for Jinxian, they can only stand in the hall without seats.


    In the study, Su Mu stretched out and stood up from the chair as usual, and then changed his clothes and robes. Both black and white were very popular with Su mu. As for the golden robe worn by the Lord of the imperial dynasty, Su Mu was a little annoying and just felt very difficult to see. Therefore, Su Mu wore black robes on the day when he worshipped heaven and established the summer imperial dynasty.


    "Holy master! Old Feng is back." a golden immortal came to Su Mu''s door and said aloud.


    Su Mu was delighted when he heard the speech, but he still covered up the surprise on his face, made a calm expression and said, "I know. Go down first."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 656

    In the main hall, Feng Hua sat in his own seat, while the black-and-white chess masters sat on the two sub seats beside him. The three sometimes discussed something and burst out a burst of laughter.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Su Mu has lost his welcome. Please forgive me."


    When the sound came, Su Mu''s figure also came in from outside the main hall. Seeing this, Feng Hua quickly stood up and walked slowly towards Su mu. Seeing this, the black-and-white chess masters also quickly stood up and followed Feng Hua. Although Su Mu is their descendant, Su Mu''s achievements are much better than the two of them. Su Mu came directly to the black-and-white chess masters, He smiled at them and said, "gentlemen, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "I''ve seen the holy master." the black and white chess masters smiled and bowed down to Su mu.


    The black chess Saint smiled and said, "I haven''t seen him for a few years, but I really didn''t expect that after only ten years, he has become the master of the world and created the first imperial dynasty in the fairy world. The saint has made such great achievements that it''s hard for us to clap his horse."


    "Don''t be modest, gentlemen. Su Mu will have to rely on them in the future. You praise me like this, but I can''t calm down and run a imperial dynasty well." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "The holy master laughed." the white chess Saint also said with a smile.


    Among the two, the black chess saint has many words and likes to talk with people. The white chess saint has few words. Few of them can talk to him on weekdays. At the beginning, they provided a lot of help to Su mu. Now they are really happy to see Su Mu''s achievements. After all, they all come from the same place, Xuantian continent.


    "Why don''t you two go to Lawton and have a rest first? I''ll set up a big banquet for you in the evening. How about talking in detail?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your kindness." the black and white chess Saint nodded and said.


    ......


    After arranging their residence and introducing the distribution of the Imperial Palace, Feng Hua went to Su Mu''s study and returned the list of gods to Su mu.


    "I''m curious that you didn''t use the list of gods. How did you recover them? I also think it''s very difficult for you to recover them." Su Mu asked curiously. It''s not about anything else, it''s just curiosity. The cultivation of the black-and-white chess masters has reached the eleventh grade of Luo Jinxian, Such a strong man must have his pride in his heart. After all, where did they lose their strength? It must be full of difficulties to recover them.


    Feng Hua couldn''t help laughing at Su Mu''s question and said aloud: "In fact, they didn''t refuse much. When I said I wanted them to join the Xia Dynasty and fight for the holy emperor, they did think about it. However, as I told them the grand goal of the holy emperor, they didn''t hesitate. They directly vowed to join the Xia Dynasty and were willing to fight for the goal of the holy emperor."


    "It''s so simple?" Su Mu felt that he couldn''t believe that the two masters of black and white chess joined his command so easily. Su Mu didn''t understand. Then Su Mu shook his head and thought in his heart: "maybe it''s because we all come from Xuantian continent."


    ......


    In the northern world, Zhu Hua took an old man and a young man behind her and rushed to the great Xia Dynasty. When passing through the southeast, Zhu Hua became more and more careful. Zhao Huaiqing secretly hoarded troops and horses and convened them. Su Mu didn''t hide it from anyone. In the great Xia Dynasty, almost everyone knew that Zhao Huaiqing wanted to fight the eastern world.


    This news didn''t cause an uproar, but many sanxiu felt very disdainful. Today''s Oriental world is not the time for Ziwei emperor palace to be in power. I''m afraid only Tianting can match the powerful strength of the great Xia Dynasty. Zhao Huaiqing, who occupies the southeast of the northern world, even dreamed of attacking the great Xia Dynasty against the Oriental world? It''s just like this It''s a arabian night. Zhao Huaiqing''s failure is doomed. Almost everyone thinks so in the territory of the great Xia Dynasty. Zhao Huaiqing can''t win. If he dares to do it, I''m afraid the great Xia Dynasty will destroy it without destruction and enter the northern world to gain a firm foothold.


    You know, Tianting hasn''t had a big reshuffle in the northern world. It seems that Tianting has taken three-quarters of the territory of the northern world, but it still belongs to the ownerless land. If Zhao Huaiqing really starts to fight the Xia Dynasty, it may be a springboard for Su Mu to lead his army into the northern world.


    They did not think wrong. Su Mu did intend to use Zhao Huaiqing as a springboard to enter the northern world. Although it was unkind, Su Mu could not manage so much. Those who achieved great things were not limited to small things. He and Zhao Huaiqing were just ordinary cooperative alliances. For his great cause, Su Mu didn''t mind directly destroying his alliance with Zhao Huaiqing Go.


    "Doesn''t Zhao Huaiqing, the master here, have an alliance with your holy master? How do you think you are so careful for fear of being discovered by others?" Jiang Xingzhou asked Zhu Hua with some doubts. Although he has lived in seclusion for a long time, he doesn''t know the news from the outside world at all. On the contrary, he knows many secrets that people in the fairy world don''t know.


    "I don''t know. The holy Zun ordered some time ago. Even when the holy Zun entered the northern world to look for us, he avoided Zhao Huaiqing''s eyes. However, his subordinates estimated that it wouldn''t be long before the truth came out." Zhu Hua shook his head and explained to him.


    "Well, Master Zhu Hua, why are you afraid of him? Doesn''t it mean that the great Xia Dynasty is one of the most powerful forces in the fairy world today?" Lu Wanxi asked with some doubts. According to the truth, it should be Zhao Huaiqing walking around the great Xia Dynasty, not the great Xia Dynasty walking around him under the eyes of Zhao Huaiqing.


    Zhu Hua shook her head and replied, "there is the saint''s own consideration here. I''m not very clear. Although according to the truth, our Xia Dynasty is indeed not afraid of Zhao Huaiqing, the saint ordered Zhao Huaiqing to do it first before we can do it."


    Lu Wanxi nodded when she heard the speech. Although she still felt a little confused, she didn''t continue to ask any more questions. Instead, Jiang Xingzhou immediately understood Su Mu''s meaning in her mind. She just didn''t want to break the oath of heaven.


    "It seems that the saint of the Xia Dynasty is also a cruel man." Jiang Xingzhou thought in his heart.

 Chapter 657

    In the main hall of the Imperial Palace, Su Mu prepared a welcome banquet for the two masters of black and white chess. All the great Luo Jinxian who were Ren Wenwu in the whole imperial dynasty came to the main hall together. This is also su Mu''s intention to let them know each other. Otherwise, there are always a few great Luo Jinxian under his command who are proud of themselves. Maybe they won''t show it when facing themselves, But Su Mu doesn''t want his people to be like that. They all have their own ideas, fight their own wars, and even form gangs.


    Although most of these great Luo Jinxian are firmly controlled by Su mu, Su Mu has never used those means to force them to do anything. Basically, Su Mu gives orders with his own dignity, and after such a long time, The people under his command had changed their attitude towards him from the original. At least now their eyes on Su Mu are full of enthusiasm and respect. You know, a royal dynasty can not be established by saying that it can be established!


    Su mu, however, has only risen to the fairyland for a short period of ten years, and has been able to establish such a huge foundation. Although it has the details of the original Oriental world and Ziwei Imperial Palace, it also shows that Su Mu''s ability is incomparable. It is impossible for them to become the master of one imperial palace in this life, Not to mention the creation of the imperial dynasty after dominating the world, and becoming the founder of the first imperial dynasty in the fairy world!


    There is no doubt about Su Mu''s ability. He can easily see that Su Mu is definitely not an ordinary person by virtue of his achievements in the past ten years. His strong strength in leapfrog fighting, his ability to easily see the situation, and even his special feeling of guessing future events by feeling alone all illustrate Su Mu''s extraordinary, Most of them were forcibly recovered by Su mu, but as Su Mu''s performance became stronger and stronger, it was more and more difficult for people to see through. They knew that it was not a loss to follow Su mu. On the contrary, they could get a lot of benefits.


    It is said that businessmen are mercenary. In fact, practitioners are the same. However, compared with businessmen, they pursue too many interests. Businessmen pursue temporary interests, and they will cooperate with who has higher interests. However, their practitioners are different. Once they join a certain force, they can never leave, Because they are bound by the vows of heaven, the reason why most practitioners are willing to be a casual practitioner and are unwilling to join a force appears, because it is difficult for them to know how much benefit they can bring by joining this force, and the benefit will not last long enough. If their forefoot has just joined other people''s forces, If you are destroyed by your enemy at the next moment, won''t you lose a lot?


    "You guys, you must have heard about the reputation of these two people. Although they have been hidden for many years, what they did in those years is still well known in the earth fairy world. When I first flew to the earth fairy world ten years ago, I met them. At the beginning, they took great care of me, a fellow from Xuantian mainland, not only patiently told me He solved the situation in the fairy world and sent me a lot of fairy crystals as start-up funds. It can be said that without these two, maybe I wouldn''t have achieved so much now. "Su Mu said slowly to dozens of people in the hall, telling me the care of the black and white chess masters for themselves.


    After the voice fell, Su Mu looked at the two masters of black and white chess and said aloud, "gentlemen, why don''t you introduce yourself so that everyone can know you two?"


    "OK." the white chess Saint didn''t say much, nodded and agreed to Su Mu''s request.


    "We are not big people either, but we have lived a little longer. Of course, compared with old Feng, I really don''t live long enough. When I visited the fairyland, everyone in the fairyland loved us and gave us the name of chess saint. I am black and he is white. Because we have always been inseparable, we are also called black and white Chess master. "The black chess master explained their origin to the people and solved their doubts.


    Just now, they were still wondering who could make su Mu treat him like this. You know, when they joined Su Mu''s command, they were far from being treated like this. I''m afraid that the only person who had been treated like this was Feng Huafeng, who was regarded by Su Mu as an old pioneer who forgot to make friends?


    "It turned out that they were the masters of black and white chess. In those years, they were very famous in the earth fairy world, but later they disappeared in the earth fairy world for some reason. Just when we all thought that they had soared, we didn''t expect that Mr. Zhang came out of the Zhu Hall of the Xia Dynasty and became a figure working with us. I Qingye raised a wine, A toast to the two gentlemen! "Qingye stood up, raised his glass and said to the black and white chess saint.


    "OK, thank you for your love." the black-and-white chess Saint nodded, raised the wine glass in front of him, clinked the glass with the green leaves, and then dried the wine in the glass.


    The banquet continued, and Su Mu had not tasted the delicious food in front of him for a long time. After all, since tea had made the first bowl of soup for himself, what he wanted to eat depends entirely on tea''s mood. Su Mu didn''t say anything about it. Anyway, he just had a mouth addiction. What he ate doesn''t really matter. The reason why he ate three meals every day, Or because he didn''t want to forget where his three meal habit came from.


    Su Mu is a nostalgic person. The more profound his memories are, the more he will remember them in his mind. However, when Su Mu plans to move his chopsticks to taste the difference between the food made by the chef in charge of the Imperial Palace and that made by red tea, he suddenly appeared in the main hall and attracted the attention of many people.


    Ruthless directly passed the aisle of the main hall, came to Su mu, knelt on one knee and said, "ruthless has seen the holy master."


    Su Mu frowned when he saw this. Although he didn''t ban the main hall from entering, he was ruthless. It was impolite to come in at this time, and he didn''t even call. He broke in directly. Was it because he was too loose to control them before?


    "The banquet continues. I have something to solve," Su Mu said to the people below.


    "Obey the order of the Holy One."

 Chapter 658

    Su Mu left the main hall with ruthlessness, walked out from the rear, looked ruthlessly as he walked, and said aloud, "although you four are all my confidants, did I tell you that today''s scene is inappropriate for you?"


    "My subordinates know their mistakes, but holy master, my subordinates have something important to report." ruthlessly and quickly explained.


    "What happened?" Su Mu asked with a puzzled frown.


    Ruthless took a deep breath, looked up at Su Mu and said solemnly, "Tianting was defeated by Wanxiang building."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu immediately frowned, looked at it with some incredible ruthlessness, and asked: "are you sure about the authenticity of the matter? You know, even if we want to win from Tianting now, it''s not so easy, or even lose both. Wanxiang building really defeated Tianting?"


    He nodded mercilessly and said aloud: "According to the report of our spy in Zhongtian, another powerful team suddenly appeared in wanxianglou. It directly entered Zhongtian territory from the west, bypassed many warnings, and directly reached the rear of Tianting. It formed a trap with the wanxianglou army who had fought with Tianting and directly defeated Tianting. Tianting is now gathering more soldiers and soldiers to prepare Go to find face. When my subordinates learned the news, they hurried into the banquet to disturb the holy Zun. Please forgive me! "


    "OK, you go down first." Su Mu took a deep breath and said.


    "I see."


    ......


    Sure enough, three days later, the news that Tianting was defeated by Wanxiang building in the middle of the sky immediately spread. At the same time, Wanxiang building once again showed countless people in the earth fairyland their great strength, and really proved that the contract between the five great emperors really existed. They really needed the cooperation of the five great emperors to suppress Wanxiang building!


    Numerous scattered repairs in the earth fairy world also began to discuss. You should know that Tianting has never heard of the word "failure" since its birth, but Tianting was defeated in the hands of Wanxiang building a few days ago, which makes countless scattered repairs in the earth fairy world see clearly the strength of Wanxiang building. They do not have the strength to fight with Tianting, and they are just equal before It''s just pretending!


    "Wanxiang building has suddenly become so powerful. I''m afraid there will be another sudden change in the fairyland! Unexpectedly, even the heaven can''t stop the attack of Wanxiang building. It can be seen how powerful the Wanxiang building has been over the years!"


    "Not necessarily. Haven''t Tianting mobilized its real strength? You know, Tianting has 30 Great Luo Jinxian and one super strong man. There are more than 6 million troops under its command, all of which are elite teachers. Before, Tianting only mobilized less than 10 great Luo Jinxian to fight against Wanxiang building. However, I''m afraid Tianting won''t stay after this failure I don''t know whether Wanxiang building surprised us again or whether Tianting suppressed Wanxiang building as always. "


    "Will the Jade Emperor God of your heaven unite with the holy emperor of the Xia Dynasty in the east to suppress Wanxiang tower?"


    "I don''t think so. The generals in heaven are very proud, and the Jade Emperor God is well-known. He lost the game with Wanxiang building this time. I think he will find a way to recover his face instead of asking for help from anyone in the East. After all, today''s battlefield is set up in the south of central heaven. If the Jade Emperor God asks for help from the eastern Xia Dynasty, it may lead to disaster The wolf entered the house! "


    "But Tianting and Wanxiang building have been playing chess, isn''t it also consuming their own strength? While they are consuming their strength, which one in the East has never stopped growing stronger. I guess no one in Tianting and Wanxiang building can imagine that the war between them has given the eastern one so many opportunities to strengthen."


    "There should not be any problems in a short time, but the one in the East may not get any benefits. Last time I went to the territory of the great Xia Dynasty to participate in the grand event of the establishment of the great Xia Dynasty, and witnessed the strength of which male leader in the East. It can be said that I had never seen anyone in the fairy world who could compete with it. I went with countless scattered practitioners at that time Like being pinched by the momentum of suppressing everything, I can''t even say a word. "


    "Is it really so terrible?"


    "It''s so terrible. You know, the rising fairy world in the East is only ten years!"


    There was a debate during the casual cultivation, and all forces of nature also saw the depths of it. In the Changsheng emperor palace in the south, the Changsheng emperor is still thinking about how to solve the believers of Wanxiang tower in the southern world, but he was suddenly shocked by the war report from the secret agent in the sky. The more powerful Wanxiang tower is, the more unfavorable it is for him to suppress the south, you know Many casual practitioners in the Southern World rebelled because they suppressed Wanxiang restaurant at the beginning. Now Wanxiang restaurant has won such a huge victory, doesn''t it mean that more diners and believers of Wanxiang restaurant will join that rebel army?


    "Gongwen! Gongwen! I''d like you to go to the eastern world quickly and ask the emperor of the Xia Dynasty to send troops to help the southern world and help us suppress the mob. Otherwise, it''s hard for us to survive the disaster in front of us. Gongwen, remember, it''s first to keep the south, no matter what kind of request the saint puts forward! You promise first and let''s wait until the matter is over Give it back to him again! "Said the Immortal Emperor eagerly.


    "Emperor, what if the holy master wants our south?" Jiang Gongwen took a deep breath and said with some worry.


    The Immortal Emperor was stunned when he heard the speech, and then fell into meditation. Yes, what if Su Mu wanted them in the southern world? Is it difficult to hand over the southern world, which has been operated by the Changsheng emperor palace for countless years? He was reluctant. Although he was kind-hearted, he still yearned for power. He wanted him to leave the throne under his ass and give way to others. At least the Immortal Emperor can''t do it now.


    The Immortal Emperor thought for a moment, took a deep breath and solemnly said, "if he didn''t mention the southern world, we can promise him everything! Except the southern world, we can promise him everything! Whether it''s a treasure, money, or natural materials and earth treasures, as long as we have them in the south! I can give them to him, except the southern world!"


    Jiang Gongwen took a deep breath, but he shook his head secretly in his heart. He didn''t hold any hope for it. Which saint of the Xia Dynasty didn''t like their small objects in the southern world. Now, I''m afraid it''s only their land in the southern world that can attract each other.

 Chapter 659

    Although he doesn''t have any hope for the Xia Dynasty to send troops to rescue them, Jiang Gongwen, as a person from the southern world and the No. 2 figure in the Changsheng emperor palace, whether he can or not, must personally go to the eastern world and ask the Xia Dynasty to send troops to help them. Even if Jiang Gongwen knows that this is undoubtedly inviting wolves into the house, he must do so, Otherwise, there will only be the last road waiting for them in the southern world, that is to collapse at the feet of those fanatical believers in Wanxiang building!


    yes! Not at the feet of Wanxiang tower, but at the feet of their believers. After all, even now, Wanxiang tower has not been the target of attack in their southern world. Even if it''s not pleasant to say, their southern world is not qualified to be attacked by Wanxiang tower, The rebellion of believers caused by their indifference to the Wanxiang building can make the Changsheng emperor palace drink a pot, let alone face to face with the Wanxiang building, which is undoubtedly a suicide move for the Changsheng emperor palace.


    "Alas, maybe the decline of Changsheng emperor palace is inevitable." Jiang Gongwen sighed deeply, some of whom didn''t know how to face the future time.


    But a moment later, Jiang Gongwen also calmed down, his eyes were extremely firm, and he thought in his heart: "No matter what happens tomorrow, I''m still a member of the Changsheng emperor palace and one of the four top generals of the Changsheng emperor palace. I can''t just watch the decline of the Changsheng emperor palace. That''s the only hope for the Xia Dynasty! I hope that the saint doesn''t ask too much. If I can survive this disaster, the south is dependent on him. What''s the matter Why not? "


    After making up his mind, Jiang Gongwen went on his way alone. He didn''t tell the Immortal Emperor what he thought, but he was ready to tell Su mu, the founder of the Xia Dynasty! This is the only way he can think of to rescue the Immortal Emperor Palace from the fire.


    It''s not a bad way to cling to the great Xia Dynasty. According to Jiang Gongwen, it''s obviously a very best way. Even if this method can''t get the consent of the Changsheng emperor and the other three generals, he still wants to do it and must do it. Even if he becomes a sinner in the southern world and a villain despised by the Changsheng emperor palace, he will make it This way to find help for the Changsheng emperor palace, so that the Changsheng emperor palace can safely survive this crisis.


    As for the future, let''s talk about it in the future. After all, it''s still unknown whether he can get the rescue of the great Xia Dynasty. It''s not a good thing to think about the future too early. Although it''s beneficial, it''s obvious that the disadvantages outweigh the advantages. Jiang Gongwen, as the think tank of the Changsheng emperor palace, can''t see this.


    ......


    In the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu hasn''t appeared in his study for two days. Only Qingye and Feng Hua can go in and disturb Su mu. After all, nominally, they are the people with the highest military and political power of the Xia Dynasty except Su mu, and even master everything except Su mu.


    Few people know that Su Mu has locked himself in his study, but Qingye is puzzled. Why hasn''t Su Mu come to play chess with him these days? Is it because he dislikes that his chess skills are too poor to grow?


    Driven by curiosity, Qingye comes to Su Mu''s study and enters the study after reporting. As soon as she enters the study, Qingye sees Su Mu and Feng Hua, who are frowning at the book in front of her.


    Green leaf could not help wondering, what happened to stop the two top figures in the earth fairy world and make them frown so much? Is it possible that something big has happened recently? Then why hasn''t he received any news?


    How could Qingye know about the situation in the Zhongtian battlefield a few days ago? These books are all the information sent back by the top spies under Su mu. I''m afraid Qingye will have to wait a day if he doesn''t know what happened through Su mu.


    "Saint Zun, old Feng, what happened to stop you all?" Qingye asked curiously.


    Su Mu looked at him, took a deep breath, handed the scroll in his hand to Qingye and said, "look for yourself."


    Green leaf couldn''t help being curious when hearing the speech. What is recorded in this book that can make these two people like this? You know, these two people are the top figures in the Xia Dynasty and even the earth fairy world. What else can make them frown?


    But when the as like as two peas read the news, they obviously frowned and became like the Su Mu and Feng Hua. The green leaves could not help frown. "It seems that the Wan Xiang house has accumulated a lot of power in these years, even the heavenly court has been defeated by them."


    "Although Tianting suffered from the news, it still can''t deny the strength of Wanxiang building. According to the secret agent''s return, more than ten great Luo Jinxian appeared in Wanxiang building on the Zhongtian battlefield, including one great Luo Jinxian''s ten grade power and one eleven grade super strong, and another Wanxiang building army from the West also has the same number of talents Luo Jinxian is a strong man. It can be imagined that today''s Wanxiang building is not simple! I''m afraid it''s very difficult for Tianting to defeat and suppress Wanxiang building in a short time. "Feng Hua also took a deep breath and said aloud.


    Today, Feng Hua can be said that his strength has come to the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian, which is not only the highest level that the earth fairy world can bear, but also the strongest cultivation level of the earth fairy world. However, he is still very surprised by the strength shown by Wanxiang building.


    And this is not the most important thing. What''s important is that Wanxiang building doesn''t know what special means it used to reduce the perception of heaven to the extreme. Feng Hua can''t calculate the purpose of Wanxiang building''s next step through the algorithm. In other words, Feng Hua was blocked in his best algorithm!


    What is this concept? When Feng Huaxiu was still in the 11th grade, he was able to calculate the world situation and easily calculate the existence of Su mu. He rushed to the north to entrust the children!


    But now? Feng Hua, whose accomplishments have broken through the twelve grades, can''t even count the next step downstairs of Wanxiang! I''m afraid few people will believe it! Feng Hua''s way of arithmetic can be said to be his most famous means. By this means, Feng Hua even became the Savior of the earth fairy world! It has been respected by countless people in the earth fairy world!


    But now? Feng Hua couldn''t figure out the destination and detailed information of Wanxiang building after his cultivation was far more than that year!

 Chapter 660

    Although this was not a big deal, Feng Hua''s words made Su Mu frown.


    Feng Hua said, "it''s not easy to shield the perception of heaven. Even if I want to shield the perception of heaven for one force now, it''s extremely painful! There are two ways to shield the perception of heaven, one of which is treasure!"


    "Some treasures have the ability to automatically shield the heavenly way and hide themselves. They can avoid countless explorations and survive from the most dangerous situation. However, there is a problem with this kind of treasure, that is, they can only shield one person''s perception and make the heavenly way unable to find them for the time being. Obviously, Wanxiang building is not the method used."


    "The second is that the cultivation has reached the realm of twelve great Luo Jinxian, and at least five strong people in the same realm have jointly set up a large array to shield all perceptions in a short time. The maximum shielding time can be about three months! And Wanxiang building is the second way to use! This also shows one thing! That is, Wanxiang building has at least Are five or more super strong people whose accomplishments have reached the twelve grades of Da Luo Jinxian! "


    "It''s impossible!"


    After Feng Hua''s voice fell, Qingye immediately stood up and said with disbelief: "if Wanxiang building has such strength, why not directly wipe out the fairy world? Why bother to hide most of its strength in the dark?"


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly and said, "this is what we doubt, but in addition to this possibility, we really can''t think that Wanxiang building has other means to deceive the secret of heaven. Even if there is, we can''t erase the information of all Wanxiang buildings in the fairy world!"


    Feng Hua also nodded aside and agreed with Su mu. After all, for the local friars in the earth fairy world, they are the most clear about what terrible means they need to deceive the secret of heaven. Therefore, Su Mu and Feng Hua obviously attach great importance to the hidden strength of Wanxiang building.


    ......


    The morning passed. After many discussions, Qingye and Feng Hua had their own opinions, while Su Mu nodded and shook his head when listening to their discussion, which was very like a superior, although he was an superior himself.


    "Saint Zun! Mr. Feng and Mr. Qingye, Miss tea has brought meals to Saint Zun."


    The bodyguard''s voice came from outside the door. They also temporarily stopped the discussion and planned to leave the space left for Su Mu and red tea. Su Mu said: "Don''t go. It''s noon now. It''s time for lunch. Although your cultivation has already opened a valley, I believe you don''t mind staying to have a meal with me? It''s like having a mouth addiction."


    Feng Hua and Qing Ye looked at each other, then saluted Su Mu and said, "thank you for your kindness."


    Su Mu was helpless, but he didn''t say much. As his status reached the peak, there were few people who could still talk and laugh in front of him. Now the only one who could talk freely with him was red tea. In addition, Feng Hua and Qingye were also able to talk freely with Su Mu, but most of the time The topics are very serious. If Su Mu wants to talk a little, he can talk with tea.


    Tea into the study after some accident, and then looked at the tray in his hand and said: "I heard that old Feng was there, so I also boiled more soup and made more meals, but I didn''t expect Mr. Qingye to come, and I don''t know whether these meals are enough. If not, how many more will I do?"


    "Thank you, Miss tea. These dishes are enough. I''m honored to have a taste of Miss tea''s craft today." Qing Ye said with a smile. He''s not joking. Who in the Imperial Palace doesn''t know that the woman in front of her is Su Mu''s woman? Although she hasn''t been announced and married openly into the harem, everyone has great respect for her. After all, she is the daughter who accompanied the saint when he just ascended. I''m afraid her status is incomparable.


    Of course, this is the reason why they don''t know that Su mu in Xuantian mainland still has loved relatives and friends. However, in this fairy world, in Su Mu''s eyes, tea is indeed incomparable. The black emperor is not a man, it''s a dog.


    Under such circumstances, who is qualified to eat the meal made of tea? Who else can eat except Su mu?


    Although Feng Hua was an important person who made red tea like to fall in love with cooking at that time, he had never tasted the craft of red tea. The craft of red tea was only appreciated by Su mu. Similarly, the black emperor was not a person. It was a dog, but when the craft of red tea was still very dark, the four dark guards also drank soup once. The taste was difficult to describe.


    Now the tea craft has been improved, and Su Mu is the only one who tastes her meal.


    "Mr. Green leaf can really joke. I can learn ordinary dishes. I''m afraid Mr. Green leaf can''t get used to what I do." red tea said with a smile.


    Green leaf also smiled when he heard the speech. He didn''t know about the craft of red tea. I''m afraid Su Mu was the only one who knew. Of course, the black Emperor didn''t count. It was a dog.


    "Didn''t I say that these things can be done by the people below? Why are you still cooking in person?" Su Mu asked aloud after watching Red Tea put down the meal and holding her hand.


    "This is the hobby of red tea. Don''t bother, childe. Have a taste of my progress." red tea smiled and took out his hand and filled Su mu with a bowl of soup for appetizer and tongue depressor to activate the taste of dry mouth. This is the secret that red tea specially consulted the chef in the imperial palace.


    Su Mu took the white jade soup bowl with a smile and took a sip with a spoon. He suddenly felt bright in front of him. Some felt incredible. The craftsmanship of red tea has improved so fast that it is faster than his cultivation!


    "Try it, too. Your skills have improved so fast. Today''s soup suits my taste very much." Su Mu Sheng handed a spoonful of soup to red tea''s lips and said.


    Tea immediately blushed and sipped the soup. Now she doesn''t care about the taste of the soup. She has only one idea in her mind. Su Mu fed it to her personally.


    Feng Hua and Qing Ye looked at each other helplessly. The boys and girls really didn''t care about their two old guys'' eyes. Good, old guys.


    Feng Hua has lived for nearly ten million years, and Qingye has lived for about one million years. He is indeed called an old man.


    "Don''t watch it. Try the craft of tea. At least it seems to me that it is very good." Su Mu said hurriedly looking at Feng Hua and Qingye.


    "Yes, saint." Feng Hua and Qingye sighed helplessly. How can they eat the delicious food in front of them after eating dog food?

 Chapter 661

    The night fell in the territory of the great Xia Dynasty. Although the original leader of the Oriental world changed from the original Ziwei emperor palace to the current great Xia Dynasty, it was no big deal for the residents of the Oriental world.


    Moreover, the great Xia Dynasty was originally the palace of crape myrtle emperor. Crape myrtle Emperor just changed his name. For the residents of the eastern world, the only thing to do is to make a heaven oath to join the great Xia Dynasty. Their lives have not changed because of the establishment of the great Xia Dynasty, The only change may be the increase in the luck of the great Xia Dynasty. They get twice the result with half the effort when they practice in the great Xia Dynasty.


    ......


    In the middle of heaven, in the imperial garden of heaven, Zhang Bairen had already asked the Jade Emperor God to sort out the recent events in the fairy world and send him a document. At present, he had just finished reading it.


    "It''s really interesting that Su Mu built the imperial dynasty with the luck of the Oriental world. If he was born in the wilderness, he would certainly be a great power. I would certainly work for him under his command. Unfortunately, he is indeed a person in the fairy world, so his future achievements will be limited." Zhang Baining shook his head with some pity, He was really interested in Su mu.


    Although Zhang Bairen''s understanding of Su Mu is only limited to some information on materials, and he has never had face-to-face communication with Su mu. There are still doubts about whether Su Mu is really capable or lucky. However, judging from Su Mu''s move to establish the Xia Dynasty, this person must be full of ambition. If he hadn''t suppressed heaven''s luck himself, I''m afraid that with the ability of the fool of the Jade Emperor God, I really can''t fight Su mu.


    The Jade Emperor God was supported by him personally. Zhang Bairen could not be more clear about his ability. It is the limit to be able to ascend the position of one of the five great emperors. It is still a lot worse to compare with Su mu. After all, Su Mu soared to the fairy world without any background, and he has achieved so much in just ten years. What about the Jade Emperor God? I''m afraid giving him 100000 years may not be able to copy Su Mu''s actions.


    "It''s easy to say anything if you don''t fight against me, but if you block my plan, I won''t care if you make me appreciate it." Zhang bainin thought to himself.


    At the same time, under the call of the Jade Emperor God, Tianting dispatched more than 20 great Luo Jinxian, nearly 5 million troops and wanxianglou to declare war completely, and launched the largest battle in the history of Zhongtian on the southern battlefield of Zhongtian.


    On the battlefield, the Jade Emperor God personally took action. The 23 great Luo Jinxian in Tianting, together with nearly 5 million troops, fought with the hidden troops in Wanxiang building. The terrible war continued to the border between the Xia Dynasty and the southern world, attracting the attention of the forces on both sides.


    ......


    Three days later, in the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu met an envoy from the southern world, Jiang Gongwen. Jiang Gongwen also informed Su mu of the purpose of his trip. They wanted to ask the great Xia Dynasty for help, get the support of the great Xia Dynasty and eliminate the chaos in the southern world.


    Su Mu naturally knew the chaos in the southern world. He was nothing more than a large army gathered by scattered cultivation. For the Xia Dynasty, it was just a mole ant that could be destroyed. However, for the Changsheng emperor palace, the army gathered by countless scattered cultivation made them feel helpless, otherwise they would not ask the Xia Dynasty for help.


    "You said that if our Xia Dynasty is willing to help you and solve the chaos in the southern world this time, you are willing to submit to our Xia Dynasty and depend on us forever?" Su Mu asked casually after listening to Jiang Gongwen''s words.


    "Yes, as long as the holy master is willing to send troops to save my eternal life emperor palace and the southern world, we are willing to rely on the Xia Dynasty and follow its lead." Jiang Gongwen said solemnly, which surprised Su mu.


    After thinking carefully for a moment, Su Mu asked, "ambassador Jiang, what guarantee does your promise have? And why didn''t the Immortal Emperor tell me such an important decision personally? Instead, he sent you to tell us?"


    Jiang Gongwen took a deep breath when he heard the speech, and said solemnly: "I didn''t tell the emperor Changsheng and anyone in the palace of the emperor Changsheng. I decided it privately."


    "You decided it yourself?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help being speechless when he heard the speech. He felt very funny in his heart and said, "you''re just one of the four marshals of the Changsheng emperor palace. How can you make such an important decision without authorization? And you haven''t told the Changsheng emperor about this matter. If the Changsheng emperor knew what he would think?"


    Jiang Gongwen felt helpless when he heard the speech. He sighed and solemnly replied: "I will certainly convince the Immortal Emperor. After all, this is the only way to keep our southern world. Today, there are wars and chaos in the southern world, and countless forces, large and small, have sprung up like bamboo shoots and carp crossing the river. In this case, if we still want to keep our original strength and status without trying to find a solution, I''m afraid I''m afraid it won''t take long to be destroyed by the tide of history. Instead, we might as well rely on the Xia Dynasty and become a vassal of the Xia Dynasty. This can also bring us a chance to survive. "


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech. What Jiang Gongwen said was really nice, but all this was just his own idea. What did the Immortal Emperor think? What do the other officers and men in the Changsheng emperor palace think? Although Jiang Gongwen showed enough benefits, he was not practical at all. All of them were big cakes painted on paper.


    "It''s a big deal. I have to think about it. You can also contact the Immortal Emperor and tell him your own thoughts. If you really decide to be attached to my Xia Dynasty, it''s not difficult to send troops to rescue the southern world and your Immortal Emperor Palace." Su Mu said casually.


    "Thank you, saint." Jiang Gongwen took a deep breath, bowed his head and said.


    "Go down, someone will arrange your residence and everything for these two days. You can stay here for the time being." Su Mu said aloud.


    "There is Lao Shengzun." Jiang Gongwen quickly nodded, turned and left.


    Su Mu looked at Jiang Gongwen''s back and thought for a while before going out to the hall and said, "come on, let old Feng and Qingye wait for me in my study. There''s something they need to talk about."


    "Promise!" the bodyguard outside the hall left immediately and informed Feng Hua and Qingye.

 Chapter 662

    In the study, Su Mu sat on the throne and looked at the discussion between Feng Hua and Qingye, lost in thought. Listening to them talking for so long, Su Mu still didn''t make the final decision. After all, the person who asked for help this time was not the Immortal Emperor himself, but made a promise that the Immortal Emperor wouldn''t make. Su Mu is still considering whether to make a rescue decision.


    "At present, our first goal is the southeast of the northern world occupied by Zhao Huaiqing of the northern world. Although the territory is not as large as that of the southern world, where is the only way for us to enter the northern world. Therefore, Saint Zun, I suggest not to rescue the southern world first. We should first obtain the southeast of the northern world and then make other plans." Qingye suggested to Su Mu that he was originally the Qinghua emperor of the northern world, so he had a strong expectation of returning to the northern world. Therefore, when he knew that the Southern World asked them for help, he said no at the first time. He wanted to regain control of the northern world in the fastest time, Even if he is now under Su Mu''s command, he can''t disobey Su Mu''s orders and everything, but he still wants to regain the northern world in the shortest time!


    After hearing what Qingye said, Feng Hua couldn''t help interrupting: "I think we can support the southern world. Zhao Huaiqing has occupied the southeast of the northern world for so many years, and the secretly developing force is also very strong. According to Liu Yu, Zhao Huaiqing now has more than two million troops under his command, plus the two great Luo Jinxian under his command, plus the recovery of two great Luo Jinxian from the northern world some time ago, plus himself There are five great Luo Jinxian. Although they are very powerful, they can only be regarded as the generation of mole ants for our Xia Dynasty. Therefore, the old minister thinks that the holy master might as well do it at the same time. "


    "Feng Laoxian told me so that I could make a decision in my heart." Su Mu calmly poured himself a cup of tea and asked. He didn''t pour tea for Qingye and Feng Hua, because Su Mu needs to cultivate his own imperial momentum according to Feng Hua. Some actions close to his subordinates can be avoided directly. Although it will make some people feel the change of Su mu in their hearts, they still won''t have any unhappiness in their hearts ¡£


    Feng Hua nodded at Wen Yan, pointed to the north and southeast on the map of the celestial world in front of him, and said: "This is the place occupied by Zhao Huaiqing, the southeast of the northern world. It was originally a territory belonging to the northern world, but it has been independent since it was taken away by Zhao Huaiqing. Qingye, as the master of the northern world, should know this place very well?"


    Hearing the speech, Qing Ye nodded and replied aloud: "The place Feng Lao refers to is the main city in the southeast, Tai''an City. It is the most important city in the southeast of the whole northern world. There is no one. The territory in the southeast of the northern world is also very huge. There are countless main cities and small cities. However, Tai''an city can stand out from so many cities and become the main city in the southeast because Twenty eight hundred miles south of Tai''an City, there is a very important resource for the northern world, xuantie. According to records, this xuantie has been mined by the original Qinghua emperor palace for more than 30 million years, but it still hasn''t exhausted the resources in the mine. It can be imagined how huge the xuantie resources are. "


    "Yes, that''s what I want to say. Tai''an City is located at the throat of the southeast of the northern world. Although it is the main city in the southeast of the northern world, it does not occupy the Central Plains in the southeast. Instead, it is very close to the middle of the northern world, or it can be said that this is the land in the middle of the northern world. However, it will be allocated to the jurisdiction of the southeast because of that mine." Feng Hua nodded and carefully explained the origin of Tai''an City with Su mu.


    After a cup of tea, Su Mu frowned, looked at Feng Hua and green leaves, then scanned his eyes to the location of the map of Tai''an City and asked, "so what do you want to say to me?"


    Feng Hua pointed to Tai''an City and said: "Zhao Huaiqing has occupied the southeast for more than seven years, and it has been five years since he entered Tai''an City. In these five years, no one knows whether Zhao Huaiqing found the location of this mine. I went to this mine at the beginning, and the location is very secret. If I hadn''t searched carefully, I''m afraid it would be very difficult to find the location of this mine For the difficulties. "


    "So what does it have to do with this mine when I send troops to the north?" Su Mu asked with a frown. Some people don''t understand Feng Hua''s and Qingye''s words. He is not a native northerner like Qingye and Fenghua, so he doesn''t know so much about the northern world. Their words like guessing puzzles make su Mu very confused.


    "Holy Zun, Feng Lao means that if Zhao Huaiqing finds this mine, he will certainly send sergeants to mine and sell the resources mined in the mine. Needless to say, holy Zun must also be very clear about the value of black iron. This iron is a very important item for practitioners in the earth fairy world, although it is not a precious item, but Its value is very huge. According to the price of the fairy world at the moment, it is likely to exceed 30000 immortal crystals! "Qingye said solemnly to Su mu.


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech, and said strangely, "thirty thousand immortal crystals? Not much. I''m afraid I have to use three hundred thousand immortal crystals once?"


    Qingye and Feng Hua suddenly felt speechless when they heard the speech. Qingye took a deep breath and explained: "Saint Zun didn''t catch what I said. I mean, the fist sized black iron ore is worth 30000 immortal crystals. I''m afraid there are enough black iron ores in the black iron ore 2800 miles south of Tai''an City to fill the imperial palace. If the prices of these ores are calculated, I''m afraid one thousandth of the wealth is enough for dozens of great Luo Jinxian to work for it Life, this is only one thousandth! "


    "When you say this, it seems that the value is really huge." Su Mu frowned and nodded, as if he understood what they said, but Su Mu still asked aloud: "So you still haven''t told me the real reason why I sent troops to the north, but it''s just a black iron mine. It''s not enough for me to brush the line to attack the northern world. For me, Xianjing is the most worthless thing. If you need it, I can send you hundreds of millions at once."


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 663

    Feng Hua and Qing Ye shook their heads helplessly after listening to Su Mu''s remarks. Indeed, today''s Daxia Dynasty does not lack any resources, especially Xianjing. Today''s Daxia Dynasty can be said to be rich, but they have to think about it in the future? What if one day the inventory of the Xia Dynasty runs out?


    This is not because Feng Hua wants Su Mu to attack the northern world first, but to remind them that there are many resources in the fairyland of Su Mu that need to be occupied by them. Although those resources don''t seem to be anything, they don''t make the Xia Dynasty feel excited, but more? There are many resources and minerals like that, but it is different. A Xuan iron ore is nothing to the Xia Dynasty, or even can be said to be unattractive, but it is a mystery how many such resources in the earth fairy world are still waiting to be developed.


    Feng Hua wanted Su Mu to take advantage of Zhao Huaiqing''s failure to find the mine to directly control the southeast in his own hands. If they wanted to do it again after Zhao Huaiqing found the mine, they would have some trouble.


    For the great Xia Dynasty, such mines can not attract their attention, but there are exceptions to everything. For the great Xia Dynasty, they do not lack resources and financial materials. The famous Tiancai and Dibao in the earth fairy world can be found in the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, but what about other forces? Take Tianting as a comparison. Why did Tianting rush into the northern world and plunder the northern world in its own hands? Is it because Zhongtian''s resources have been gradually exhausted in countless years of exploitation? There is only one way to obtain more resources, that is, to rush into other worlds and plunder!


    There is no doubt about the strength of Tianting. The territory of Zhongtian is not large, even less than the land of one state in the great Xia Dynasty. After the reform of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu divided hundreds of states. What is this concept? A tiger was entrenched in a small territory. After years of food and clothing, it gradually found that the food in its territory had been gradually consumed by itself. Therefore, at this time, the tiger also looked out of its original territory. Obviously, the North was the first to be watched by him, The tiger did not even expend much effort to master the northern world in its own hands!


    However, due to the sudden emergence of Wanxiang building, Tianting did not exploit the resources of the northern world at the first time, but left soldiers and horses stationed in the north, and then returned to Zhongtian to fight with Wanxiang building, and this opportunity is very difficult to find! For the Xia Dynasty, what they lack is not what resources, but the luck of one side of the world!


    Feng Hua, Qingye and others have already known Su Mu''s goal. If they want to cast the imperial dynasty into a transportation Dynasty, the required air transportation is extremely huge! Therefore, after the establishment of the Xia Dynasty in the eastern world, their goals will also sweep to the rest of the world! Look for opportunities to turn it into your own territory! Turn it into the territory of the Xia Dynasty! Where''s the luck! Only in this way can we continue to plunder! One day, the great Xia Dynasty will become a transportation Dynasty and have the ability to carry the whole fairy world!


    In addition to the army in the northern world, there is only one force in the southeast owned by Zhao Huaiqing. Zhao Huaiqing has been the head of the three marshals for so long and has been in charge of Tianhe for so many years. Naturally, he is not a fool. After knowing that the Xia Dynasty will attack him, he will be prepared and act, At this time, if Zhao Huaiqing learned that there was a mine that attracted countless people 2800 miles away from the south of his main city Tai''an, he would certainly be able to use this resource to do a lot of things, and even combine it with the heaven in the middle of the sky, At that time, if the great Xia Dynasty wanted to fight against the northern world, it would not only need to consider Zhao Huaiqing. At that time, the great Xia Dynasty must take into account the whole heaven in order to avoid any accidents.


    Although the Xia Dynasty is not afraid of Tianting today, for Su mu, the most powerful enemy should stay in the end and solve it slowly. What''s more, maybe Tianting can provide itself with far more Qi than it has now?


    Therefore, Feng Hua and Qingye''s mind to attack the northern world at the first time has also been answered! We can''t let Tianting look back to the northern world again! Tianting is now dragged down by Wanxiang building. It''s a good time for them to enter the northern world!


    Although the surrender of the southern world can also bring many benefits, for them, there is not much difference between the surrender and non surrender of one side of the world. The only difference may be that the southern world does not surrender and needs their elephant imperial army to attack, but surrender omits this step and only needs to issue an edict to the southern world at the last time, At that time, as long as the southern world is not stupid, it will voluntarily join the Xia Dynasty.


    Qing Ye wanted to give up everything in his hand and take the lead in attacking the northern world, while Feng Hua wanted both sides to win it at the same time and hold it in their hands. After listening to their discussion, Su Mu finally made a decision to send all the northern and Eastern armies of the north and South palaces and the Quartet army to the northern border, ready to enter the northern world at any time, As for the remaining southern and Western armies, they went to the southern border of the great Xia Dynasty and entered the southern world to support the Changsheng emperor palace.


    It doesn''t matter whether the Immortal Emperor will take the initiative to surrender to the Xia Dynasty at the end. Anyway, at that time, even if he doesn''t surrender, Su Mu has the means to make him surrender. For the Xia Dynasty today, they don''t need to have a good relationship with many parties as they used to. For the Xia Dynasty today, who is not convinced of the battlefield is a war, No one can let the Xia Dynasty feel a trace of fear!


    As the main force of the imperial army of the Xia Dynasty, the north and South palaces seem to be known as the strongest army in the Xia Dynasty before the Tianhe army has been reorganized. Although this has not been confirmed, it has been approved by many generals in the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty. After all, the commander of the north and South palaces is Zhao Qing, Today, Zhao Qing has already broken through the realm of ten grades under the cultivation of the great Xia Dynasty, and has the powerful strength of leapfrog war and eleven grades. In addition, the original eight great Luo Jinxian of the Phoenix family have also broken through the seven grades by relying on the great Xia Dynasty''s powerful Qi, and their combat power is far higher than all before.

 Chapter 664

    Not only that, except for the generals and commanders, the sergeants in the north and South palaces are also the most powerful of all the armies of the great Xia Dynasty. After the establishment of the great Xia Dynasty, the sergeants in the north and South palaces, as close guards, enjoy the blessing of atmospheric transportation, and their strength has broken into the golden fairyland. Although most of them are only a golden fairy, for all the armies in the fairy world today, Such an army composed entirely of the elite of golden fairyland seems difficult to find an enemy!


    The north and South palaces used to have only 200000 gold immortals! But after the establishment of the Xia Dynasty, the number has increased tenfold! Under the irrigation of Su Mu and the help of the imperial dynasty, the original 2.8 million troops in the north and South palaces still broke through and entered the golden fairyland! Such an invincible army also made Su Mu feel very excited. Who else in the earth fairy world has such a large number of Jinxian army besides himself? Maybe Tianting has more than two million Golden fairyland armies, but are they all composed of golden fairyland, just like Su mu?


    The 2.8 million troops have completely broken through the cultivation of golden fairyland. In addition, with the original elite of golden fairyland, nearly 5 million of the 12 million troops of the Xia Dynasty have broken through the golden fairyland! What concept is this! I''m afraid the original crape myrtle palace, Qinghua palace and Changsheng emperor don''t have so many Jinxian armies! It is conceivable how much benefit Su Mu got after he established the Xia Dynasty!


    "Saint Zun, since it has been so decided, can there be a candidate for the general to support the south?" Feng Hua asked aloud. Since Su Mu has decided to let the two western and southern armies of the four armies add up to more than 4 million to support the southern world, the leader naturally needs to make a decision.


    Four million troops are not a small number. These four million troops were originally scattered cultivation in the fairy world. They are extremely arrogant, not only them, but also the other two armies. For them, Su Mu''s ability to accept them is Su Mu''s ability! Their loyalty to Su Mu is also because Su Mu''s ability exceeds all of them and is qualified to be their leader. However, if they randomly send a general to command them, I''m afraid it will cause many variables.


    Su Mu closed his eyes and pondered. This is not a small matter. Originally, the four armies guarded the southeast, northwest and northwest, and never set out to fight. Therefore, Su Mu did not assign generals to them for the time being. They also elected the most capable people to take the important positions in the four armies, but the matter of leading the troops is not a matter of family, This requires careful selection of a general who has the ability to intimidate them.


    Although there are nearly 30 Great Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty, at least half of them are just breaking through. Their accomplishments are no more than three or four grades. If they are sent, they will definitely not be able to intimidate the Quartet army. They are not worried about conquering the northern army and the Oriental Army Su mu. After all, they are intimidated by Zhao Qing. They don''t have the courage to make trouble, Moreover, Su Mu also planned to send green leaves to go together. In addition, the 2.8 million Jinxian army in the north and South palaces dared not make trouble.


    However, the southern army and the Western army need to be considered. In addition, the four million army can''t be adjusted if anyone wants to be transferred. Therefore, Su Mu needs to select a capable talent, and his cultivation can''t be too weak, otherwise he can''t deter many sergeants.


    Watching Su Mu close his eyes and meditate for so long, Feng Hua couldn''t help but look at the green leaves. Then he said to Su Mu: "holy master, if there is no good candidate, you might as well let Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie take charge together and go to the south to support the Changsheng emperor palace?"


    Su Mu immediately opened his eyes and looked at Feng Hua. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I forgot them. OK, let Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie be the commander-in-chief of the southern army and the Western army. They will jointly take charge of the western and southern armies and go to the southern world to support the Changsheng emperor palace."


    "Wait a minute." Qingye suddenly interrupted them and said reluctantly, "holy master, old Feng, have you forgotten that you sent Zhu Hua to the northern world some time ago? You said you let Zhu Hua lurk in the northern world..."


    "Don''t Mr. Qingye know? I asked General Zhu Hua to go to the northern world to invite an old friend. Now if I find an old friend, it''s time to rush back to the imperial dynasty. At that time, let General Zhu Hua go to the southern world as the commander of the southern army to support the Changsheng emperor palace. What do you think?" Feng Hua explained with a smile.


    ......


    The main city below the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, which was originally the nearest main city to the Ziwei Imperial Palace in the eastern world, has been completely changed by Su mu, which has more than doubled the territory of the city. With some new residence houses, it seems to have become the imperial capital of the great Xia Dynasty, Although Su Mu hasn''t given an order to name this place the imperial capital, the importance of this place has far exceeded that of any city in the Xia Dynasty. Although it is not the imperial capital, it has been firmly established. Only when Su Mu remembered that day, he directly ordered it, and the scattered cultivation and residents here also call themselves the imperial capital, When going to other cities to do business, businessmen everywhere will be very jealous when they hear that they are from the imperial capital.


    At the north gate of the royal capital, Zhu Hua came to the city gate with a little old man and a little boy. At the gate of the city stood eighteen guard guards, who were originally selected from the imperial palace. Due to the expansion of the Imperial City, the former garrison troops needed to expand. The talent of these people is doomed that they will not achieve much, which is why Su Mu is willing to let these sergeants guard the city gate.


    "Is this the imperial capital of the great Xia Dynasty? It''s so big!" Lu Wanxi followed Jiang Xingzhou and looked at everything around her. Her eyes were full of surprises. Although she had passed through many main cities of the great Xia Dynasty, which were far larger and more prosperous than their main cities in the northern world, she found it when she entered the imperial capital of the great Xia Dynasty, The main city I experienced all the way seemed like a rural town, which was much poorer than the imperial capital!


    "This is where the imperial capital is located. Above our heads is the location of the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty and the original Ziwei imperial palace." Zhu Hua introduced Jiang Xingzhou and Lu Wanxi.


    Jiang Xingzhou nodded and made it clear. Lu Wanxi was surprised at the speech and asked aloud, "overhead? But Mr. Zhu Hua, we can''t see anything on our heads?"


    Zhu Hua patiently explained, "the emperor palace is located at the top of the thirty-three heaven. Although it is above our heads, its distance from the ground is far more than the distance from the northern Daxia imperial border to here, so it''s normal not to see it."


    "So high? Wouldn''t it be easy to fall to death in case of falling? That would be too unjust." Lu Wanxi whispered with his mouth.


    Zhu Hua, Jiang Xingzhou: "

 Chapter 665

    In the 33rd heaven, where the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty is located, millions of troops of the great Xia Dynasty were gathered in the Imperial Palace Square at this time, waiting for Su Mu''s order.


    Although they have joined the Xia Dynasty for a long time, they have never fought outside. This is the first time for their army to fight outside. Su Mu looked at the dark army below and took a deep breath. He couldn''t help but flash a thought of pride. These are the strong men under his command! They are all strong men who follow themselves to fight in the fairy world!


    Su Mu took a deep breath and shouted solemnly: "Three days later, Zhao Qing, commander in chief of the north and South palaces, and Qing Ye, commander in chief of the three armed forces, will jointly lead the 2.8 million troops of the north and South palaces, the 2 million northern troops, and the 2 million Oriental troops, and the 6.8 million troops to the northern world! Fight for the great Xia Dynasty, expand the territory, and expand the map! I hope to see the flag of the great Xia Dynasty inserted into the soil of the northern world in the near future Can you do it? "


    The northern army, the eastern army and the two palaces of the north and the South all opened their eyes and looked very excited. Has the day finally come for them to fight outside the great Xia Dynasty? Is it the first time for them to fight outside after joining the great Xia Dynasty for so long?


    Without any hesitation, he went to the north to fight a total of 6.8 million troops. At the same time, he replied loudly, "we obey the order of the holy master!"


    "Qing Ye listens to the order, and you command the northern army and the Oriental army with your power as king of the north town. I hope that when the southern world is settled, the flag of the Xia Dynasty has occupied most of the territory of the North! This is my biggest bottom line, do you understand?" Su Mu said solemnly to Qing Ye.


    Hearing the speech, green leaf nodded quickly, bowed forward and said, "green leaf listens to the order and follows the order of the holy master. Green leaf will try his best to win the northern world before the Southern World calms down, expand the territory of our Daxia imperial dynasty, and let the flag of our Daxia imperial dynasty insert into every corner of the North!"


    Su Mu nodded, then looked at another general of the northern expedition, Zhao Qing. Su Mu looked at her and said: "Zhao Qing, you led the 2.8 million troops of the north and South palaces into the northern world. You and Qingye must work together and put the interests of the Xia Dynasty first in everything. The 2.8 million troops of the north and South palaces are the most elite troops of the Xia Dynasty. Today I will completely let them go to your commander and grant you the title of Tianfeng king of the Xia Dynasty and fully manage everything in the north and South palaces Things. "


    "Minister Zhao Qing, thank you for your grace. Zhao Qing must make concerted efforts with Mr. Qing Ye, the king of the North Town, to win the northern world, expand the territory and expand the prestige of our great Xia Dynasty. Everything is based on the interests of the great Xia Dynasty. Zhao Qingding asked the northern world to insert all the flags of our great Xia Dynasty, so as to live up to the grace of the saint today." Zhao Qing quickly knelt down on one knee and arched his hand.


    Su Mu nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Qingye and said again, "except Xu Renjie and Zhu Hua, you can mobilize eight great Luo Jinxian of the Xia Dynasty to go to the northern world with you."


    "Green leaf takes orders." green leaf nodded, obviously he already had a candidate in his heart.


    "Zhao Qing, you are accompanied by the eight great Luo Jinxian of the Phoenix family, but who else needs to accompany you to the north?" Su Mu asked Zhao Qing.


    "After returning to the holy master, my subordinates also want to invite Mr. Heihuang to go to the northern world with me. Although Mr. Heihuang is not strong enough to be a golden immortal, his resourcefulness and array have never been seen in my life, so I want to invite Mr. Heihuang to go to the north with my North and South palaces." Zhao Qing replied.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. Then with a big hand, a terrible fairy yuan grabbed it in the imperial palace. Then a big black dog drunk into mud was directly put forward by Su Mu and thrown to Zhao Qing: "the northern expedition is not a small thing. He is only allowed to drink a pot of wine in three days. If he wants to drink wine in the rest of the time, you can directly refuse it and don''t pay attention to it."


    "Subordinates understand." Zhao Qing nodded. Looking at the muddy black emperor, he felt speechless. He didn''t know whether it was the right choice to let the black emperor and the north and South palaces go to the northern world together.


    After all the candidates for the northern expedition were decided, Su Mu looked at the remaining southern and Western troops. They saw that their eyes were full of enthusiasm and obviously wanted to participate in this foreign war. Obviously, the candidates for the northern expedition had been determined, but Su Mu said that they still needed to calm the south! They might be the candidates for the south!


    "The southern army and the Western army are ordered to reorganize their armaments, wait for General Zhu Hua and General Xu Renjie to come back and go directly to the southern world to help Changsheng emperor palace calm down the chaos in the South without error." Su Mu ordered.


    "Yes, we do!"


    Although this time the southern army and the Western army are not as good as the northern and southern palaces and the eastern army of the northern army, it is good. Now they are very clear about the chaos in the southern world. It can even be said that as long as individuals know what the chaos in the Southern World has become.


    Although it is not to let them go to the southern world to expand the territory for the Xia Dynasty, it is also a big thing to suppress the southern world. Otherwise, Su Mu will not let General Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie as their commander in charge of the southern world this time. Although they have never seen Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie, their prestige can also be said to be very high in Ziwei imperial palace As the first general of the former qinghuadi palace, Zhu Hua stepped into the realm of half step and eleven grade Da Luo after joining the Xia Dynasty. Of course, they have no objection to command them with such strength.


    However, Xu Renjie made them feel unconvinced. However, due to Su Mu''s face, they didn''t dare to say anything more. In a big deal, when they set out for the war, they only listened to Zhu Hua''s orders. If Xu Renjie had the ability, they wouldn''t mind obeying his orders, but if Xu Renjie didn''t have the ability, But don''t blame them. The two armies in the South and the west, which together have four million people, threw their faces at them.


    Su Mu nodded. It seems that these people have no objection. Even if it''s just Su Mu''s superficial feeling, it must be clear that it''s not a small thing to let them go to the south to help the Changsheng emperor palace suppress the rebellion in the southern world this time, If they were not smart enough, they would not have caused any trouble to Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie on the road.

 Chapter 666

    When the army dispersed, Qingye and Zhao Qing led the two northern and southern palaces and the northern and Oriental armies directly to the northern world without stopping in the imperial palace. Su Mu didn''t have any obstacles to this. Anyway, now Su Mu wants to be clear, and it''s a big deal to spend some merit to eliminate the impact of the oath of heaven on himself, There is no need to wait for an opportunity for Zhao Huaiqing to break the oath of heaven first.


    Returning to his study, Su Mu was just about to close the door of his study and have a rest. However, Feng Hua suddenly came to his study and said to Su mu, "I see the holy master and come uninvited to ask him for forgiveness."


    "I said, Mr. Feng, there''s no need to do more etiquette between you and me? Come on, come on, what''s the matter?" Su Mu said helplessly holding his forehead.


    "Zhu Hua came back with an old friend you and I mentioned, a legendary strong man whose cultivation reached the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian." Feng Hua said to Su mu with a smile.


    Su Mu didn''t get too excited when he heard the speech. After all, there are many products under his command that are comparable to the big Luo Jinxian, and Feng Hua and the black-and-white chess saint are the strength of the twelve products. Although the black-and-white chess Saint haven''t broken through the state of the twelve products, their strength is stable and there is no problem to suppress the twelve Luo Jinxian, In addition, Qing Ye, Zhao Qing, Zhu Hua and others now have the strength of the eleven products of Da Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty. Therefore, Su mu, an old friend invited by Feng Hua, is not as excited as he was when he heard about it.


    "Is it him? All right." Su Mu took a deep breath helplessly, stood up and prepared to go to the main hall to meet an old friend Feng Hua mentioned to him many times. A person who is not too young than him is one of the pride of their time.


    Feng Hua naturally saw Su Mu''s impatience in his eyes, but he didn''t feel any dissatisfaction in his heart. Instead, he was very pleased with Su Mu''s appearance. The more Su Mu was like this, the stronger his mind was. Although the four words of seeking talents and thirst were very important to Su Mu, But now the Xia Dynasty did not let Su mu, as the emperor, be so eager for talents.


    ......


    On the square of the Imperial Palace, Zhu Hua came to the imperial palace with his old and young people. The guards in front of the imperial palace were naturally very familiar with Zhu Hua. The general who the emperor of the Xia Dynasty went to take care of himself had a great reputation in the imperial palace. It could be said that he stood on the top floor of the imperial palace with the powerful combat power comparable to the eleven products of Da Luo Jinxian, Moreover, he was also the commander of the Southern Army appointed by Saint Zun to suppress the rebellion in the southern world. Basically, no one in the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty would not know the general.


    "General Zhu Hua, are you back?" a bodyguard in black armor said hello to Zhu Hua.


    The bodyguard''s cultivation is not weak, and he has the seven grades of golden fairyland. With such strength, he can get a job whether he enters the Sifang army, the north and South palaces, or the Tianhe army. However, Zhu Hua is surprised to watch the door here. His mind should be arranged by the saint, perhaps to make the face of the Imperial Palace look stronger, After all, it is impossible for anyone to guard the door with a bodyguard of the seven grades of golden fairyland.


    "The great Xia Dynasty is really strong. Even one front guard is a strong man in the seven grade gold fairyland. Why don''t you become a commander in other armies? Instead, you should be a bodyguard here?" Jiang Xingzhou asked in great doubt.


    The bodyguard saw that Zhu Hua was very respectful in front of Jiang Xingzhou. Naturally, he was not a fool. He immediately replied, "only the eighth grade golden fairy is qualified to be the commander of the first army. I am only the seventh grade golden fairy, and I only broke through some time ago. The foundation is not stable. How can I command the first army?"


    Jiang Xingzhou was very surprised when he heard the speech. Has the strength of the Xia Dynasty really been so strong? He couldn''t believe it. Then he looked at Zhu Hua and waited for Zhu Hua to give him an accurate answer.


    Zhu Hua saw Jiang Xingzhou''s eyes sweep to himself, understood each other''s doubts, and replied: "what he said is really true. In the Xia Dynasty, if you want to become the commander-in-chief of the first army, you must surpass the eight grades of golden fairyland. If the most elite north and South palaces and Tianhe army want to become the commander-in-chief, you also need at least nine grades of accomplishments."


    Jiang Xingzhou took a deep breath. The strength of the Xia Dynasty exceeded that of the Qinghua emperor palace. I don''t know how much. It can be easily seen by the rank of sergeant alone.


    If he had not worried that his divine sense would cause unnecessary trouble to explore the Imperial Palace, Jiang Xingzhou would have wanted to use his divine sense to scan how many strong people are hidden in the imperial palace. However, even if he did not scan, he clearly sensed that there are several accomplishments in the imperial palace that exceed his own existence, and there are no few rivals, This makes Jiang Xingzhou feel the power of the Xia Dynasty. I''m afraid only Tianting can match it now?


    Entering the emperor''s palace, Zhu Hua immediately prepared to take the old and the young to the main hall, but remembered that Lu Wanxi was just a cultivation in the real fairyland. It was against the rules to take her to the main hall, so he said to Jiang Xingzhou: "Old Jiang, Lu Wanxi''s strength is only the real fairyland. According to the rules, you can''t step into the main hall. Why don''t I send someone to arrange a different hospital for her to rest first, and then I''ll send someone to take old Jiang to you?"


    "Thank you." Jiang Xingzhou nodded and said to Zhu Hua. He didn''t say much. After all, the other party has the other party''s rules. He is still just an outsider and is not qualified to change. Moreover, after a long journey, Lu Wanxi really lacks rest. She should find a place for her to have a rest first.


    Seeing Jiang Xingzhou nodding, Zhu Hua quickly waved a maid and asked her to take Lu Wanxi to another courtyard in the imperial palace. The location is not too far from the main hall. After all, in the face of Jiang Xingzhou, he would not assign Lu Wanxi to another courtyard too far away.


    "Wanxi girl, you go first. I''ll find you after I meet the saint of the Xia Dynasty. Go and have a good rest first." Uncle Jiang nodded to Lu Wanxi.


    "Be careful, uncle Jiang." Lu Wanxi nodded and said. She was worried about Jiang Xingzhou''s going to see Su mu. Now she thought that the saint of the Xia Dynasty had some bad thoughts about Jiang Xingzhou and was afraid to fight in the direction of Uncle Jiang.


    When Jiang Xingzhou heard the speech, he immediately smiled and said in a voice, "don''t worry, which Saint won''t do anything to me. Go and have a rest first. At dawn tomorrow, uncle Jiang will have breakfast with you and have to prepare wine for uncle Jiang."


    Lu Wanxi could only nod when she heard the speech, saying that she must be ready, and then left with the maid.

 Chapter 667

    In the emperor''s palace, Feng Hua had already arrived first and talked with Jiang Xingzhou. While waiting for Su Mu''s arrival, they talked with Jiang Xingzhou about the past over the years. They told each other interesting things they had encountered over the years like close friends they hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Political affairs are busy. Don''t care if you''re late." just as they talked, Su Mu slowly came in from outside the main hall. As he walked, his face was full of a smile, as if it was really because he was late to deal with political affairs.


    Jiang Xingzhou stood up when he heard the speech. He was very interested in the saint of the Xia Dynasty. Although his conversation with Feng Hua just now made him have a little understanding of Su mu, he didn''t see it with his own eyes. It''s reasonable to hear it with his own eyes.


    Su Mu came to the main hall and smiled at Jiang Xingzhou. He said aloud, "Mr. Jiang Xingzhou must be what Mr. Feng said. Mr. Jiang Xingzhou, Mr. Jiang? During this time, Mr. Feng has said to me about the two of you every day. Even after so many years, he still remembers deeply. It seems that there was a deep friendship between Mr. Jiang and Mr. Feng."


    Jiang Xingzhou smiled at the speech, arched his hands and said, "Jiang Xingzhou has seen the great Xia saint."


    "Mr. Jiang, please don''t be polite. Please sit down." Su Mu smiled at Jiang Xingzhou and went straight to his seat. He didn''t show great respect for Jiang Xingzhou, but he didn''t realize that it was impolite. Jiang Xingzhou felt a little strange for his very compromise treatment, Is it difficult that the strength of Luo Jinxian, one of his eleven products, can''t attract each other''s attention?


    Without much thought, Jiang Xingzhou looked at Su Mu''s seat and returned to his original position to sit down. He looked at Su Mu and said with some exclamation: "Unexpectedly, the emperor of the Xia Dynasty, who is widely spread in the fairy world, is such a young arrogant. At the beginning, I thought that the saint would not be much different even if he was not as old as me. Now it seems that I underestimate the saint. With such achievements at such an age, the saint will be able to accomplish what countless people in the fairy world want to do but can''t do in the future."


    Su Mu immediately waved his hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Jiang praised me for a second. It''s a long way to go to the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty in the far north. I think Mr. Jiang is also tired. Why don''t you ask Mr. Jiang to have a rest and wait until the evening when I''m ready to have a feast to welcome Mr. Jiang?"


    "The holy master doesn''t have to be so troublesome. My Jiang Xingzhou is just a bad old man who is about to perish. How can I let the holy master entertain him with such a big gift? I heard that there was a wine making method in the Xia Dynasty. The wine is spicy and sweet. It can be said to be unique in the fairy world. I don''t know if I can taste this kind of wine, old man?" Jiang Xingzhou said with a smile that he was not very interested in the feast. What he was interested in now was the widely stated grain wine.


    "Why is it difficult? If Mr. Jiang likes it, I''ll send someone to get it for Mr. Jiang. How about we don''t get drunk today?" Su Mu said with a smile, and immediately asked ruthless to go to the wine cellar to get the best grain wine.


    The brewing method of grain wine is made by Su Mu using the brewing method of previous generations. Its degree is much higher than that of many drinks in the earth fairy world. Although the earth fairy world has experienced countless yuan meetings, its brewing method is very immature. Perhaps it is because people in this world are far more in pursuit of strength than everything else, so the drinks brewed by the earth fairy world seem very bland, It tastes like rice wine without any taste.


    After su Mu brewed the grain wine, it was obviously well received. After all, for the scattered cultivation in the fairy world, their only hobby except cultivation every day was to seek good wine to satisfy their cravings. After su Mu sold the grain wine, it immediately caused a storm, which made countless scattered cultivation in the fairy world love the grain wine brewed by the Xia Dynasty. Such good wine can be said to be far away The pungent taste of all the liquor that had appeared before the super earth fairyland was more suitable for their practitioners to taste.


    "In that case, the old man, I would like to thank the saint for his hospitality." Jiang Xingzhou immediately laughed when he heard the speech. He didn''t have much interest in other things, but he loved wine very much. Before Wanxiang building showed his ambition, he drank some fragrant wine brewed by Vientiane building every day. Basically, he felt the wine bug in his stomach after drinking less. Now Vientiane building has closed down, and now it is Wanxianglou has begun to realize their ambition slowly, so wanxianglou has not continued to brew and sell the previous fragrance wine, which makes Jiang Xingzhou feel very helpless. He can only drink the liquor found by Lu Wanxi from an ordinary restaurant every day to relieve his greed and taste it.


    Su Mu didn''t say much. After chatting with Jiang Xingzhou for a while, he planned to leave, so he said to Feng Hua: "old Feng, there are still a lot of political affairs in the Xia Dynasty that need me to deal with. You can catch up with the old times first. How about looking for Mr. Jiang to drink after I deal with the political affairs?"


    Feng Hua quickly nodded when he heard the speech and said aloud, "the political affairs of the imperial dynasty come first, and the holy Zun go ahead and get busy."


    Su Mu nodded, arched his hand at Jiang Xingzhou and said, "Mr. Jiang, I will bring the grain wine in a moment. Since there are still many political affairs in the imperial dynasty that need me to deal with, how about having a few drinks with you now? I won''t hesitate to come and have a few drinks with you after I deal with the political affairs."


    "I Jiang Xingzhou is not a person who doesn''t know how to change. The prosperity of the imperial dynasty in the summer is naturally due to the busy work of the holy master. The political affairs of the imperial dynasty can be the highest. How can such a big event be delayed by drinking with the old man? Holy master, but let''s get busy. It''s no different for the old man to be accompanied by Taoist brother Feng Hua, but the holy master should remember that he sent me an old man today Wine. "Jiang Xingzhou said with the a smile. He didn''t mind Su Mu''s sudden departure.


    "It''s natural. When I''m busy, I''ll make up for the wine I owe today. I''ll leave first, Mr. Feng, and take good care of Mr. Jiang." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "I see."


    After su Mu left, Jiang Xingzhou obviously didn''t have to continue to look so formal. Now he''s just a bad old man with nothing. The other party is the head of a imperial dynasty, who is in charge of the lifeline of the Oriental world, and the strong people under his command are like clouds. Therefore, Jiang Xingzhou will look like he was so cautious and respected. Now only Feng Hua remains in the main hall to drink with him, Naturally, he didn''t have to keep pretending to be formal, but he relaxed a lot.

 Chapter 668

    "Taoist brother, your holy master is really..." Jiang Xingzhou looked at Feng Hua, wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to speak. He looked a little strange and was surprised at Feng Hua''s eyes.


    Su Mu has made such great achievements when he was so young. It is an unprecedented thing. According to Jiang Xingzhou''s estimation, there is an unprecedented one, and there is no problem for those who have not come. After all, ten years! It''s only ten years! It''s only ten years since Su Mu ascended to the fairyland! Who can raise his cultivation to the realm of great Luo Jinxian in such a short time, and can also rule the world and establish a supreme emperor!?


    Only Su Mu!


    Since the birth of the earth fairy world, there have been countless yuan meetings, but I have never heard of anyone who can achieve the achievements of Su mu in ten years! This is not what ordinary people can do! Ten years is too short. For their practitioners in the fairy world, ten years may be just a retreat with some enlightenment, but it''s just a short ten years! That Su Mu could set off such a huge storm! To complete such an amazing feat and establish such a powerful imperial dynasty, it is unknown whether the imperial court of the Xia Dynasty can resist it!


    "Hehe, I know what you think, Taoist brother. When I first met the saint, I was just like you. At that time, the saint soared to the fairy world for only a few years, but he was able to have a mind far beyond his peers! No, not only far beyond his peers, but even Zhao Huaiqing and other fanatics were calculated by him. He knew how to hide his power and bide his time and take each other''s confidants as himself People, let him monitor Zhao Huaiqing. Even I was amazed at his ability to devise strategies. It seemed that everything in the fairyland was running in his calculations. "Feng Hua also said with great surprise. If Jiang Xingzhou hadn''t mentioned it, he would have forgotten. Now Su Mu has only mastered the East for nearly three years!


    It is only three years since Ziwei emperor was imprisoned. Su Mu found the right opportunity to join the East. Relying on his name as regent, he was called orthodox by Dongfang sanxiu! Recruit troops and horses to expand their influence, strongly suppress all ambitious people in the eastern world except him, and bring the Phoenix family under their command to work for themselves, so that the whole eastern world can completely become their private property! Others may not even intervene!


    "I''ve never seen that young man make such great achievements at such an age. It can be said that there is no one before or after! And from what you said before, I might as well guess that your holy master''s final goal is to fully integrate the earth fairy world into the territory of the great Xia imperial dynasty and make the imperial dynasty further?" Jiang Xingzhou asked solemnly.


    No one knows about the imperial dynasty in the fairy world, but the matter of transporting the dynasty in the fairy world is like secret news. Only a few people will know the strength of transporting the dynasty. From Feng Hua''s attitude towards Su Mu and his previous words to himself, it is not difficult for him to guess that Su Mu''s final goal is likely to establish a party transporting the dynasty!


    "It depends on how you understand it." Feng Hua smiled and didn''t directly explain to Jiang Xingzhou. It''s not that Feng Hua was worried that the establishment of Yunchao would leak out. After all, even if this kind of thing was said, few people would be willing to believe that the strength of Yunchao can not be understood by anyone, and the existence of Yunchao has not been widely praised in the earth fairy world, Therefore, few people know what Yunchao is, and few people know that there is Yunchao above the imperial dynasty.


    Jiang Xingzhou took a deep breath when he heard the speech. It seems that the Xia Dynasty really has such thoughts! Yun Chao! There is no need to talk too much about what kind of existence it is. Although Jiang Xingzhou only knows a little about those legends, he can deeply understand the power of Yun Chao! Is the Xia Dynasty strong now? Needless to say, the army composed of dozens of great Luo Jinxian and nearly 3 million Golden fairyland, and all the people in the Xia Dynasty, such a powerful strength is less than 1 / 10000 of the Yun dynasty! It is conceivable how terrible the strength of the imperial court is!


    "Taoist brother, I understand why you sent someone all the way to find me. Let me come to the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty to catch up with you. Such kindness will never be forgotten by Jiang Xingzhou, but I have to think about it again. After all, this kind of thing can''t be decided by my hot mind. The Xia Dynasty is very powerful and won''t lack my eleven in a short time Taste the fighting power of Luo Jinxian. Give me some time. "Jiang Xingzhou took a deep breath and said aloud.


    "Hehe, don''t think about it too long, Taoist brother. Time waits for no man. You must know how powerful our holy master''s talent is. In ten years, it took you only ten years to become a super strong man in today''s Larkin fairyland. If you think about it too long, I''m afraid it''s hard to understand He has been put in important position in the Xia Dynasty. "Feng Hua smiled at Jiang Xingzhou, revealing his meaning in his words.


    Jiang Xingzhou took a deep breath, nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me, but I still need to think about it for a few days. I have to see the strength of the Xia Dynasty before I can make a decision."


    After the voice fell, ruthless took a tray with a pot of grain wine on it. Ruthlessly took the grain wine and walked towards Feng Hua, carefully placed the wine on the table in front of them, and then waved to several maid to sell wine for Feng Hua and Jiang Xingzhou.


    "It''s up to you. After talking for so long, are you thirsty? Why don''t you have a few drinks?" Feng Hua said with a smile.


    "OK." Jiang Xingzhou nodded, but his interest in drinking decreased a lot. His heart was full of what Feng Hua had said to himself, which made it difficult for him to swallow the good wine in front of him.


    After taking a deep breath, Jiang Xingzhou picked up the wine glass filled by the maid in front of him, drank it at Feng Huajing, and then suddenly felt that his throat was burned by fire. The pain but comfortable feeling made Jiang Xingzhou feel very strange, and he couldn''t help shouting: "Good wine! It is worthy of being a famous wine! If your saint doesn''t unify the world, you can make great achievements by opening a winery!"


    "My holy master is destined to unify the fairyland and will not open any wine shop." he frowned ruthlessly.


    "Well, Taoist brother, you''re just kidding. Go down first." Feng Hua stopped ruthlessness and said aloud.


    "Understand." he nodded mercilessly, then turned and left the main hall, ready to go to Su Mu''s study.

 Chapter 669

    On the northern border of the great Xia Dynasty, a total of 6.8 million troops from the north and South palaces and the Quartet army have come here. They can easily step into the territory of the northern world with only one step. However, Zhao Qing did not enter the northern world at the first time. She lacked understanding of the northern world, so she still needed to send spies to inquire into the northern world, Although their strength far exceeds the power commanded by Zhao Huaiqing, Zhao Qing has been bitten by a snake for ten years! She is no longer sure that she will not do anything beyond her control when everything is perfect.


    "Mr. Qingye has a long way to the far north and needs to bypass the Hengduan Mountains to advance from the West. Therefore, due to the distance between us is too far, I''m afraid we can''t support each other in some special circumstances. Therefore, Mr. Qingye, please be careful and don''t hurt these 4 million Fourth Army sergeants." Zhao Qing reminded Qingye.


    "King Tianfeng, but don''t worry. When it comes to understanding the northern world, I''m more familiar than anyone. There won''t be any big mistakes. Instead, King Tianfeng, you have to be careful. The northern world is full of crises. You have to see whether there are stumbling blocks at your feet every step. If something goes wrong, I''m afraid you can''t explain it to the saint? After all, King Tianfeng You are leading the top army of our Xia Dynasty, and there is no room for any mistakes. "Qing Ye smiled and said.


    Although they had something to say, they did not have any contradiction. Before leaving, Qingye gave Zhao Qing a detailed map of the southeast of the northern world, and explained aloud: "This map is much more detailed than the one you recorded. I know that the map you have has Zhao Huaiqing''s troop deployment and many important places recorded by the secret agents sent by the holy master into the north. But in addition to these, this one in my hand should be the most detailed map in the Southeast of the northern world. King Tianfeng, take it."


    Zhao Qing also grinned and said, "thank you, Mr. Green leaf. Oh, no, thank you, North King of town."


    "You''re welcome. Since we are all working for the Xia Dynasty and there is no problem helping each other, it''s time for us to separate when we come to the border of the northern world. We also need to ensure that the secret of the trip is not known by outsiders, so we left first. When King Tianfeng takes the southeast, I will definitely go from the far north He sent his troops and joined forces with King Tianfeng to fill the northern land with the flags of the great Xia Dynasty in the shortest time. "Qing Ye arched his hand at Zhao Qing and said with a solemn look.


    "This day won''t be too far away, but I don''t want to hear the news that the king of Zhenbei missed when I won the southeast. Be careful." Zhao Qing also said with an arch hand, with a solemn look.


    "Oh, it''s natural. Goodbye, King Tianfeng." Green leaf smiled. After turning around, he waved his hand and drove with 4 million troops towards Hengduan Mountains. The 4 million troops are not a small number. They need to hide themselves. It is not easy to go to the far north through the huge central plains of the northern world. However, if you take Hengduan mountains, the journey will be much easier. Finish Hengduan Mountains are in great danger. High mountains and dense forests cross the northern world. Although they cross the northern world vertically, their back has extended to the Central Plains of the northern world.


    Qingye is far more familiar with the northern world than anyone in the north, so he clearly knows where he will not be exposed with his 4 million army, and perfectly hides himself and others, so he will not worry about his exposure. Now he has begun to consider that after arriving in the far north, he is silent in the dark waiting for King Tianfeng to take the southeast The ministry still said to stand up and reveal its identity and wantonly collect troops. The strong ones directly wave their troops from the far north to the south to meet the king Tianfeng?


    After all, Su Mu didn''t give them clear instructions to hide in the far north, so he didn''t worry that Su Mu would blame them. On the contrary, if Su Mu knew that he had gathered strong troops in the far north and sent troops south, he might still smile. As for rebellion, as long as Qing Ye wasn''t It''s impossible for a fool to do that. After all, Su Mu still holds their wealth and lives. Even if Su Mu doesn''t control their lives, he still doesn''t want to rebel against the Xia Dynasty.


    After all, the strength of today''s great Xia Dynasty is too strong, which doesn''t need any doubt at all. As long as today''s great Xia Dynasty doesn''t die by itself, it can''t make any mistakes, collapse and fall down from the altar. From Qingye''s understanding of Su mu, Su Mu certainly won''t do such stupid things. The rise and strength of the great Xia Dynasty is inevitable, all because The young man named Su Mu''s vision and means to see the situation! Such a wise and near demon character can''t make such mistakes!


    Moreover, Qingye belongs to the kind of person who sticks to his ambition, and his ambition is just to restore the honor of Qinghua emperor''s palace and take charge of Qinghua emperor''s palace. Su Mu has made a heaven oath and promised him, and announced that the earth fairy world will grant himself the king of Zhenbei under the witness of heaven. This will not change! And since Su Mu promised to win the earth fairy world in the future After Liyun Dynasty, he handed over the whole northern world to his own jurisdiction. Under so many interests, even if his family and life were not controlled by Su mu, Qingye was unlikely to betray the Xia Dynasty.


    Zhao Qing looked at Qingye''s back and took a deep breath. She didn''t know whether Qingye could successfully sneak into the far north. If Qingye just sneaked into the far north alone, it would be easy, but he was still followed by 4 million soldiers of the Xia Dynasty! It is very difficult for such a huge team to completely hide in the dark and successfully sneak into the far north! Therefore, Zhao Qing was worried that it was not important for Qingye to die, but it would be hard to explain if he exhausted their four million soldiers in the Xia Dynasty!


    Today''s Daxia imperial dynasty does not lack top strongmen, but also has the Qi of the whole oriental world as an auxiliary for cultivation. Every great Luo Jinxian''s cultivation progress can be called rapid. Moreover, Su Mu has never lacked cultivation resources for them. It can be said that the top strongmen can be cultivated by the Daxia imperial dynasty in only a few time, But four million troops are not so easy to assemble!

 Chapter 670

    Although today''s great Xia Dynasty has taken charge of the Oriental world, it can be said that in the Oriental world, the great Xia Dynasty is like the way of heaven. In addition to being unable to drive some special rights of the way of heaven, today''s great Xia Dynasty has the highest degree of mastery of the Oriental world!


    Although today''s Daxia Imperial Court seems to have a large population, numerous three practices, and the strength of those scattered practices is still good, although they have made a heaven oath to join the Daxia imperial court, I''m afraid it''s not so easy for them to serve the imperial palace of the Daxia imperial court! What''s more, Su Mu spent a lot of effort to assemble the 4 million army. If it was destroyed in the northern world this time, I''m afraid Su Mu would be black for a while!


    "I can only wish you a safe journey, Zhenbei king!"


    Zhao Qing looked at the back of the far away army, took a deep breath, then turned around, narrowed his eyes and said: "Send two thousand sergeants to dress up in the southeast of the northern world and find out all the surrounding terrain and all the news. Although we have a detailed map, we can''t win the final victory on paper. Two thousand sergeants immediately enter the northern world. Three days later, I want to see the information of the whole southeast and all the hidden news in front of me It''s the first time that our 2.8 million troops from the north and South palaces set out to fight! It''s also the first time that we fought and expanded our territory for the Xia Dynasty, so we can''t make any mistakes. You can be clear! "


    "We understand! Please obey the order of King Tianfeng!"


    Zhao Qing nodded and looked at the northern world again. Although she had never been here and had never seen land outside the eastern world, according to the overall map of the land fairy world, the territory of the northern world was more than one-third of that of the eastern world! It could be said that it was the largest land in the five worlds! He wanted to bring the land into his hands, Insert the flag of the great Xia Dynasty in every corner and give it to Su Mu! This is her duty as the commander of the northern expedition!


    ......


    Three days later, in Tai''an City of the northern world, the news that Zhao Qing led 2.8 million troops stationed at the border of the northern world was put in front of him. Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath and couldn''t help feeling a little powerless. Can he really resist the behemoth of the Xia Dynasty?


    Nine great Luo Jinxian! 2.8 million elite masters of golden fairyland! I''m afraid he won''t be afraid to face the heaven with such strength! Not to mention his influence that has not been fully established. Although he occupies the southeast of the northern world, his territory is very huge, and has his own supporters in the southeast, so he can recruit troops and expand his own Power, but all this needs time! He is still operating in the novice village, and the world''s top boss will attack outside the village! How can he fight?


    Looking at Zhao Huaiqing who was silent, Chen Jingsheng couldn''t help shaking his head and thinking about whether to tell the other party directly about his latest news. Finally, Chen Jingsheng sighed helplessly and made up his mind. It''s better to tell him about it. If he continues to hide it from him, I''m afraid there will be many problems in the future. Of course, they have to wait for them to tell him in the future Enough to survive this disaster.


    Chen Jingsheng took a deep breath and said solemnly, "marshal, I''m afraid we don''t have much time left for us, and I''ve detected a very unexpected thing. I don''t know if Marshal you''re interested in listening."


    "Come on, there''s nothing to say now." Zhao Huaiqing nodded and replied helplessly. Is there anything he can''t accept now?


    Chen Jingsheng felt the same way when he heard the speech. Now they have reached a dead end. I''m afraid they are not far from the collapse, so it''s just the news of a traitor. Zhao Huaiqing has no reason to accept it. So Chen Jingsheng explained to Zhao Huaiqing: "Some time ago, I found a very shocking thing, that is, Liu Yu, who has been reused by marshal for tens of thousands of years, has betrayed us and become a chess piece placed under our command by others."


    "Liu Yu? Betrayed me?"


    Zhao Huaiqing was surprised when he heard the speech and asked, "do you mean Liu Yu betrayed me and was accepted by others, and then the man arranged for Liu Yu to come back to me to spy on me as if nothing had happened?"


    "Yes." Chen Jingsheng nodded. Zhao Huaiqing''s expression didn''t show any angry expression, but Chen Jingsheng knew that the anger in Zhao Huaiqing''s heart might not be suppressed!


    Sure enough, Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath and said with some desolation: "I didn''t expect that one of the commander Zhao Huaiqing trusted so much was a chess piece placed under my command by others. He was monitoring everything about me all the time, but I didn''t know anything. It''s sad! It''s sad!"


    Chen Jingsheng didn''t talk much when he heard the speech. He just listened to Zhao Huaiqing''s helpless words silently. His tone was full of grief and anger. Obviously, Zhao Huaiqing couldn''t figure out why Liu Yu, who had followed him for tens of thousands of years and was taken care of by himself, would betray himself in the end, become a chess piece placed by others around him and convey it for others Zhao Huaiqing couldn''t figure it out. She could only put a sad sentence on her mouth.


    After a moment, Zhao Huaiqing gradually became gloomy and said aloud: "Is that Su mu? Yes! It must have been Su Mu! He must have let Liu Yu betray me and put Liu Yu''an beside me! Let Liu Yu monitor my every move, Jingsheng! Go and call Liu Yu to me! I''ll ask him myself! I''ll let him tell me personally! What''s the benefit of betraying me and following Su Mu!"


    Chen Jingsheng heard that he didn''t take action, but sighed helplessly and reminded him: "marshal, Liu Yu has been sent to the territory of the Xia Dynasty by you. Even if he hasn''t come back now, I''m afraid he won''t come back."


    Zhao Huaiqing was furious when he heard the speech! He pushed down all the books, paper and pens placed on the table in front of him, slapped them on the table in front of him, and the terrible fairy yuan fell out directly through his palm and blasted on the ground. A huge palm print immediately appeared at Zhao Huaiqing''s feet!

 Chapter 671

    Chen Jingsheng looked at Zhao Huaiqing, who was very angry, and couldn''t help sighing. Yes, Zhao Huaiqing treated Liu Yu very well, and even regarded him as one of his confidants, but what was the result? Liu Yu had betrayed Zhao Huaiqing as early as he didn''t know when and became a chess piece placed by others around Zhao Huaiqing, which made Zhao Huaiqing, who had always been able to keep calm no matter what happened, suddenly unable to keep calm.


    Zhao Huaiqing took a few deep breaths after breaking the table in front of him. He wanted to calm down his mood. He did, but after a few breaths, Zhao Huaiqing recovered his original calm appearance, looked at Chen Jingsheng and said: "Anyway, Liu Yu''s betrayal is absolutely unforgivable. I regard him as my confidant, but he treats me like this. I feel very cold, but fortunately, I know that you will never betray me. Even if they give higher interests, I believe you will not betray me, right?"


    Chen Jingsheng nodded when he heard the speech, and replied with a slightly solemn expression: "It''s natural. No matter what happens in the future, I Chen Jingsheng will always stand on the side of Marshal. We went to Ziwei emperor palace together and set goals to fight for it. It can be said that there are absolutely no more friendly people in the world than us. Marshal, although we are not biological brothers, I already regard you as my great friend in my heart Brother, I Chen Jingsheng will never do anything treacherous. "


    Zhao Huaiqing nodded when she heard the speech. Her inner anger over Liu Yu''s betrayal also gradually dissipated. Chen Jingsheng''s previous words were enough to calm him. He knew the anger caused by Liu Yu''s betrayal. Anyway, there is only one person around him who trusts the most important, that is Chen Jingsheng, and Chen Jingsheng can never betray himself Yes, Zhao Huaiqing has absolute confidence in this, because they were close friends who had been together since childhood!


    Although so many years have passed, his talent is far better than that of Chen Jingsheng. Many years ago, he has broken through the top ten products of Da Luo Jinxian. The last time he closed the door, he entered the realm of 11 products of Da Luo Jinxian. Now Chen Jingsheng is only the top six products of Da Luo Jinxian. This is the effect of finding resources to help him. Even if Chen Jingsheng''s talent strength has been far dumped by himself Behind him, Zhao Huaiqing still doesn''t have any meaning to look down on Chen Jingsheng, because their relationship can''t be diluted by some strength gaps!


    Not only did their relationship not weaken, but the relationship between them became deeper and deeper in these countless years. Zhao Huaiqing had countless opportunities to accept those strong casual practitioners whose strength was far better than Chen Jingsheng. They had only one requirement to work for Zhao Huaiqing, that is, to become the second leader, but Zhao Huaiqing refused all of them, because his position as the second leader was only There is one person who can sit, that is Chen Jingsheng! No matter how great changes have taken place in the future, Chen Jingsheng will always be the most powerful person under his command except him!


    At the moment, Zhao Huaiqing was moved by what Chen Jingsheng said earlier, but Chen Jingsheng had different ideas in his heart. Chen Jingsheng thought secretly: "Marshal, please don''t blame me when you know the truth in the future. People have to live for their own goals after all. I don''t have any big goals. I just want to live well. Originally, you had the opportunity to become the top figure in the fairy world. I also firmly believe that I can live safely with you, but it''s a pity that the emergence of Su Mu gradually changed me In your opinion, compared with that of Su mu, marshal seems too weak. No matter his vision or realm, although he can''t compare with you, his ambition and ambition are not comparable. I just want to live well. I''m sorry, marshal. Being an enemy of the Xia Dynasty is a dead end. I won''t let myself embark on this situation of death Yes. "


    ......


    At the border of the northern world, the two palaces of the north and the south are stationed in the camp. Zhao Qing is watching the map of the southeast of the northern world given to her by Qing Ye at his desk. It is indeed more detailed than that given to her by Su mu. Some important strategic locations are all marked. At the moment, Zhao Qing is determining whether the map is true. Although Qing Ye gave it to her, Zhao Huaiqing is in charge Who knows if the important strategic points marked above will change after all these years in the southeast?


    When Zhao Qing was studying the map, a bodyguard came to Zhao Qing''s camp with a letter in his hand and handed the letter to Zhao Qing. Zhao Qing frowned at the name on the face of the letter and wondered why he would write a letter to himself?


    "Chen Jingsheng? What did he write to me?" Zhao Qing was full of doubts. He immediately opened the letter slowly to see what Chen Jingsheng recorded in the letter and wanted to tell himself.


    "On the day of the establishment of the great Xia Dynasty, the dragon and Phoenix soared like a rainbow, like a real dragon rising into the sky. I, Chen Jingsheng, deeply felt the strength of the great Xia Dynasty and knew what would happen if we were enemies with the great Xia Dynasty. Therefore, I, Chen Jingsheng, begged Zhao Qing, king of the heavenly Phoenix, to pass a message to the emperor pilgrim. I, Chen Jingsheng, would like to join the great Xia Dynasty and be under the command of king of the heavenly Phoenix Be a pawn and lead the troops of the great Xia Dynasty into the northern expedition in the northern world, making a negligible contribution to the expansion of the great Xia Dynasty. "


    "I, Chen Jingsheng, have nothing else to do. During this time in the north, I know the southeast of the northern world like the back of my hand. Therefore, after the Northern Expedition army entered the north, Chen Jingsheng is willing to be a passer-by and help the Xia Dynasty seize the territory of the northern world in the shortest time. In addition, Chen Jingsheng has nothing else to ask for. The only thing he can do is to ask the imperial government for permission, that is, forgiveness Zhao Huaiqing, the traitor of Ziwei Imperial Palace, is ordered to let him leave. If the emperor is willing to agree to my plea, I must be the emperor of the Xia Dynasty. "


    The number of words on the letter is not many, but only a few hundred words. However, the handwriting is neat and perfect. It looks very pleasing to the eyes. In a short time, Zhao Qing finished reading it all. Chen Jingsheng''s letter is full of sincerity. Zhao Qing can''t help feeling a little moved by his willingness to be a servant to save Zhao Huaiqing''s life, I couldn''t help but take a deep breath and murmured, "this matter is not up to a small king with a different surname. I have to ask the holy master before I can make a decision. The name of the northern expedition is to exterminate the traitor Zhao Huaiqing. If you forgive him, how can you find the name of the northern expedition? If you can''t enter the north in a decent way, I''m afraid it will cause many variables!"

 Chapter 672

    As one of the two kings owned by Ziwei emperor palace so far, Zhao Qing knows the reason why Su Mu was invincible in the Oriental world, that is, Su Mu has the most correct name! At that time, after Ziwei emperor was imprisoned, Su Mu immediately came to the Oriental world with the title of the second leader of Ziwei Imperial Palace in the Oriental world. With the help of the name of Regent of Ziwei Imperial Palace, he fundamentally governed the Oriental world in name. Because of this, the retreat of the Oriental world did not have much resistance to him, For Su Mu to take over Su Mu did not play any role in blocking.


    On the contrary, if Su Mu had not entered the eastern world under the name of Regent, I''m afraid the current Daxia Dynasty might not have been established! It is precisely because of the nominal move that Su mu can stand on the positive side to guide the trend of public opinion, become a new generation of leaders in the Oriental world, establish today''s powerful Daxia Dynasty and become the real master of the world! Master the luck of one world and be invincible!


    So Zhao Qing didn''t dare to answer Chen Jingsheng easily. Although marching into the north and taking the southeast is their only goal now, if Zhao Qing really promised Chen Jingsheng, it''s difficult to ensure that the other party will have any conspiracy. Moreover, even if the other party didn''t set up any conspiracy, once they promised Chen Jingsheng to let Zhao Huaiqing go, Then the reason of exterminating the traitors of Ziwei imperial palace will not work. Once their great Xia Dynasty directly invades the northern world without any reason, it will certainly cause a lot of dissatisfaction in the northern world. You know, the most important thing in the northern world is that their population far exceeds that of the other four worlds and the number of scattered repairs!


    If this causes the dissatisfaction of those scattered repairs in the north, it''s not easy for her Zhao Qing to explain to Su mu. After all, they attacked the northern world in the Xia Dynasty for the sake of the northern world''s gas transportation and their population resources? If they destroy their reputation in the north for this reason, it is not a great benefit. Moreover, once they forcibly seize the northern world like Tianting, they will certainly face the same difficulties as Tianting now, that is, the people in the north are too stubborn and you can''t subdue them!


    After taking a deep breath, Zhao Qing looked at the envelope in his hand and shouted outside the camp tent, "come on! Send this letter back to the emperor''s palace intact! Give it to the holy master in person and ask him to make a decision!"


    "Promise!"


    ......


    In the Imperial Palace, the southern army and the Western army have not set out yet and are rectifying their armaments. Now they are directly fighting against the two worlds in the Xia Dynasty. If they don''t improve the logistics work, they will have a lot of trouble on the battlefield.


    "Jiang Gongwen, go back and tell you all the things you said in the Xia Dynasty, including the Changsheng emperor. Tell him that I have sent 4 million troops to the south to rescue your Changsheng emperor''s palace, so that your Changsheng emperor''s palace can continue to survive and not be destroyed, and the Southern World is still under your jurisdiction, but I have only one request, that is What you said must be done! "Su Mu said solemnly to Jiang Gongwen. If it were not for the fact that the southern world depended on them, the Xia Dynasty could get a lot of luck and benefits, he would not be able to send troops to the southern world to rescue the Changsheng emperor palace, because that would not be of any substantive benefit to him, The reason why Su Mu sent troops for rescue was that he valued the luck possessed by the Changsheng emperor palace and the southern world.


    Once the Changsheng emperor palace announces that the southern world is attached to their great Xia Dynasty in the name of the controller of the southern world, the great Xia Dynasty will immediately be able to sweep the Qi of the southern world for its own use, and Su Mu''s move is also arranged for the future. When Su Mu brings the northern land into his bag in the future, the southern world will naturally be easily swallowed by their great Xia Dynasty, Of course, it''s still time to see the specific implementation plan. After all, it''s just Su Mu''s conjecture. Conjecture is always the most unreliable thing, but he is also the most accurate thing occasionally.


    "I understand. I will certainly tell the emperor Changsheng and the high-level officials of the palace of the emperor Changsheng all the promises I made to the emperor Changsheng and the great Xia Dynasty. I won''t let the emperor Changsheng wait too long." Jiang Gongwen took a deep breath and said powerlessly. In fact, he didn''t have much confidence in persuading the emperor Changsheng to adhere to the great Xia Dynasty, But now their southern world and the Immortal Emperor Palace can only use this method to survive the disaster in front of them.


    Changsheng imperial palace is not a powerful force. It has to rely on a contract with Ziwei imperial palace to become one of the five imperial palaces. Now Ziwei Imperial Palace has fallen down, and the owner of the Oriental world has become a great Xia Dynasty that is many times stronger than Ziwei imperial palace, In this way, their position in the contract can only be lower and lower.


    To what extent? Let''s put it this way. Emperor Changsheng personally rushed to the Oriental world to participate in the grand event of the establishment of the great Xia Dynasty, but he didn''t even see the face of the other party''s Saint Su mu. For this, Emperor Changsheng not only didn''t dare to have the slightest evil thoughts, but also had to hypnotize himself and tell himself that the other party was too busy and didn''t have time to receive them, not because the other party didn''t care about them.


    But they don''t know how, in the eyes of today''s great Xia Dynasty, their southern world is like a piece of delicious meat. As long as they want to eat, they can pick it up and put it into their mouth at any time. However, compared with the practice of Tianting, the great Xia Dynasty is much better. This is also the reason why Su Mu has been guiding public opinion, No one knows how many dark things happened in the secret of the establishment of the great Xia Dynasty. Perhaps even Su Mu doesn''t know these things. After all, what Su Mu has to do is to follow the orders and wait for the day of the establishment of the great Xia Dynasty to climb to the top of the sacrificial roof. The rest will be left to Feng Hua and others.


    "Remember what you said. We in the Xia Dynasty have never treated our own people badly. You should be able to understand what I mean and tell the Immortal Emperor that when things are over, I will personally go to the southern world to find him for a drink and ask him to prepare some good wine and dishes. Don''t let the dishes taste tasteless and the wine and water are few." Su Mu said to Duke Jiang.


    "I will convey it to you." Jiang Gongwen took a deep breath, nodded and said.


    Su Mu nodded. The southern army and the Western army were ready. When Su Mu gave the order, Su Mu didn''t have much to say to them. After looking at Feng Hua, he turned and left. Feng Hua naturally understood Su Mu''s meaning, came to the position where Su Mu stood before, boosted his morale, and ordered the whole army to attack. So far, The great Xia Dynasty sent another 4 million troops to the southern world under the condition of sending 6.8 million troops to the North! Among them, there are nearly 500000 Jinxian. There are 12 generals and commanders at the level of Da Luo Jinxian. They are here to help the southern world and gain a good reputation for the Xia Dynasty.

 Chapter 673

    In the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu always sat in his study and practiced alone. Although he still had many merits and virtues that could be used to improve his cultivation, Su Mu didn''t use all these merits and virtues to improve his cultivation. After all, although his foundation is stable to the nine grades of the great Luojin fairyland, he can directly improve by virtue of his merits and virtues, Although such cultivation can be improved quickly, it will eventually lack some mood matching with strength because it is not self-cultivation.


    What Su Mu has to do now is to improve his state of mind and cultivate his basic state of mind. In these three steps, the importance of foundation and state of mind is far more than cultivation. After all, there is no strong enough foundation and matching state of mind. Even if you forcibly improve his cultivation, it is difficult to give full play to comparable combat power, Instead of relying on external forces to forcibly improve his strength, Su Mu still felt that his accomplishments obtained through hard cultivation were more reliable.


    Another reason why Su Mu didn''t use his remaining merits is that the black fog in Xuantian continent is still a mystery. Maybe he needs to deal with the black fog shrouded in Xuantian continent through merits. Although he has soared to the earth fairy world, Su Mu is still very concerned about Xuantian continent, After all, it is the place where he started. Even after many disasters, most parts of Xuantian continent have been beyond recognition, but Su Mu still treats Xuantian continent as a pure land in his heart, and the most important place in that pure land is not a holy land, It''s a thatched cottage I lived in when I just crossed the world, the small thatched cottage I built because I just crossed the world respected by the strong, and the streams and green mountains outside the small thatched cottage!


    When he first crossed the earth fairyland, Su Mu found out that the world was a place full of practitioners. As a young man in the 21st century, Su Mu was not too mature and did not dare to enter the castle peak city directly. Instead, he chose to live outside the city disguised as a beggar, Su Mu didn''t end his one-year beggar life until his system activation appeared. This year''s beggar life was not an embarrassing past for Su mu, but the most remembered and purest year in Su Mu''s heart, because he was just a stranger in a different world and didn''t dare to publicize everything, It can be said that it has brought indecency to the extreme.


    But now it''s different. As Su Mu''s cultivation becomes stronger and stronger, he goes farther and farther away, and the appearance of Qingshan city is gradually becoming blurred in Su Mu''s memory. Maybe there are too many things recorded in his mind, but it''s only a few decades. Su Mu is about to forget the appearance of Qingshan city, But Su mu can still clearly remember what he just came to this world and the thatched house built with his own hands.


    Perhaps in the distant future, Su Mu will miss his beggar life in which year, maybe not, but how can su Mu master things in the future? What Su Mu has to do now is to make the great Xia Dynasty more prosperous, so that he can build the dynasty in the near future! As long as Su Mu established the Yun Dynasty, Su mu can bring all the pure places in his memory into the Yun Dynasty and welcome all the most important people in his life into the Xia Dynasty. Even if they can''t maintain a long life with their own cultivation, Su mu can still bring them eternal life in his own way!


    The ability to seal the gods is not just to seal the gods! Once on the list, the eternal and infinite life is not just talk. If one day his relatives and lovers really can''t continue to improve their cultivation and life by cultivation, Su mu can also use the list of gods to bring them eternal life, so that they can live forever in the world and won''t disappear into a handful of white bones between heaven and earth.


    The role of the list of gods is very huge. It is very reluctantly for Su Mu to master his ability to enter the list. When Su Mu completely refines the list of gods one day, even the dead! As long as his soul is still alive, Su Mu has the ability to force him into the list of gods, recast his body in an alternative way and reach the realm of eternal life!


    Not everyone can have this kind of means. At least Su mu can only act against the sky by relying on the list of gods. Su Mu doesn''t know whether his strength is strong or weak in the world of heaven, although Su Mu has reached the peak of the earth fairy world, However, it is not clear what level of strength he has achieved in the earth fairy world, and whether he is strong or weak in the rest of the world. The only thing Su Mu knows now is that he can use his real strength to change the earth and destroy the stars in the earth fairy world, The legend of moving mountains and reclaiming the sea in previous generations is just something that Su mu can do with a wave.


    Therefore, Su Mu doesn''t care much about whether his strength is strong in other worlds. On the contrary, today''s su Mu cares only one thing, that is, to establish a dynasty of transportation, become the ruler of the world, and let the most important people in his life accompany him. As for whether there are still incomparably powerful people on his head, Su Mu doesn''t care. In these decades, Su Mu once wanted to be ruthless to understand the way of heaven and the main road, but how can people be ruthless? Finally, Su mu can only give up this plan. Ruthless people can''t go long. This is the understanding Su Mu has obtained over the years. After all, ruthless people will look very weak in the face of mood breakthrough and thunder robbery!


    If you want to go far in the way of cultivation, you can''t lack any of the seven emotions and six desires in the world, because when your cultivation reaches a certain advanced level, these seven emotions and six desires are the only evidence to prove that you are still alive! What if a person has no seven emotions and six desires? Maybe you can''t be a person at all? Perhaps there are many practitioners who have lost their seven emotions and six desires in history, but can they really pursue the road in their hearts?


    Since they are eager to pursue the avenue, how can they be regarded as abandoning the seven emotions and six desires?

 Chapter 674

    Su Mu kept running in his mind. Instead of absorbing the surrounding Xianyuan to improve his strength, he kept thinking about these problems and wanted to understand them. However, facts have proved that these things are not so easy to understand. If it is really so easy to be understood by a person, there can be no detailed records of that person in history.


    However, for today''s su mu, although he didn''t fully understand it, the previous meditation still greatly improved Su Mu''s state of mind. Su Mu could clearly feel that his state of mind seemed to be suddenly enlightened, as if he had entered an unspeakable situation. When Su Mu didn''t take the initiative, His body unconsciously began to absorb the surrounding Xianyuan and slowly improved his strength, which even Su Mu had not found.


    In the flower yard behind the Imperial Palace, Feng Hua has nothing to do. He is playing chess with Jiang Xingzhou. Jiang Xingzhou has been in the imperial palace for several days, but he has been procrastinating and has not made up his mind whether to join the Xia Dynasty. However, Feng Hua and Su Mu are not eager about this. After all, they have enough time for Jiang Xingzhou to consider now, After all, whether to join the Xia Dynasty is also a major event in life. Jiang Xingzhou is old. At this point, he has to think clearly for every step he takes.


    "When I watch chess, I know humanity. I watch Taoist friends. The chess game is lax and can''t connect. The four sides don''t have to take Tianyuan first. They miss the opportunity and are confused step by step. Taoist friends, you are not suitable to play chess with me today." Feng Hua shook his head helplessly after watching Jiang Xingzhou fall.


    Jiang Xingzhou took a deep breath and replied, "yes, I also don''t think I''m suitable for playing chess today. I wanted to create a new one. I first entered Tianyuan to imitate your chess, but I was lost by myself. My heart is a little confused. Taoist brother, I''ll be right another day."


    Feng Hua nodded and prepared to put away the pieces and chessboard. This is not an ordinary chessboard, but a gift from the two masters of black and white chess. The materials are made from the top items in the fairy world. Although it is not a special and important item, for Feng Hua who loves chess very much, This is undoubtedly the best gift given to them by the two masters of black and white chess.


    But at this time, Feng Hua suddenly stopped his hand collecting chess pieces, suddenly raised his head and looked at Jiang Xingzhou. His eyes were shocked, and then he couldn''t help laughing at the same time.


    Lu Wanxi looked at them and suddenly laughed inexplicably. She was startled. She looked at them strangely. Jiang Xingzhou said with a smile: "Taoist brother, the holy master''s talent is really not just talking. He has stepped into such a state of enlightenment! I''ve never seen anyone who can step into this field!"


    "Saint Zun''s talent is very clear to me. It''s not difficult to step into this field. I just didn''t expect that Saint Zun would understand the Tao in half a day after he entered the study. It seems that Saint Zun has figured out something." Feng Hua said aloud.


    Lu Wanxi looked at them talking and couldn''t help but curl her lips. These days, Feng Hua and Jiang Xingzhou have gathered together to play chess or exchange experiences with each other, which makes Lu Wanxi feel very bored. She can''t help but miss the small shop in the far north. Although the place is small, she is at least free to do whatever she wants every day, At that time, like now, she didn''t dare to wander around all day. She was deeply afraid that the bodyguards outside regarded herself as a bad person and gave her education. Therefore, Lu Wanxi could only follow Jiang Xingzhou every day. Even if Jiang Xingzhou went to play chess with Feng Hua, she would follow. Although she didn''t understand what they meant when they played chess, But at least you can leave the other courtyard and stroll in this huge back garden.


    "Taoist friend, I''ll leave first. You have to watch the chessboard and pieces for me. If there is less, I will not let you go tomorrow." Feng Hua laughed. He has to arrange things so that people are not allowed to enter the study to disturb Su Mu''s cultivation, so as not to eat Su Mu from the field of enlightenment. If something like that happens, It is a great disaster for the Xia Dynasty today!


    "Taoist brother, wait, why don''t I go with you? As for your precious chess pieces and chessboard, you can rest assured to give it to Wanxi for a day." Jiang Xingzhou smiled. He wanted to see how powerful the executive power of the Xia Dynasty would be, I also want to see how much combat power remains after the Xia Dynasty sent 6.8 million troops to the northern world and 4 million troops to the south.


    "Well, if Taoist friends want to go with me," Feng Hua nodded, then turned and turned into a streamer and rushed to the front yard.


    The imperial palace is not a small place. It is large enough to accommodate hundreds of millions of people. It is not a long distance for Feng Hua to rush from the backyard to the front yard, but it also takes several breaths. What strength does Feng Hua have? The super strong of the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian took several breaths to rush from the backyard to the front yard in the imperial palace. It can be imagined how huge the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty is!


    "When I say uncle Jiang, don''t worry about leaving me alone in the backyard? What if they catch me?" Lu Wanxi said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t enter the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty casually, especially in the back garden. If you want to enter here, you have to go through the guard of the guards of the north and South palaces. You''re just a cultivation of seven grades in the fairyland. How can you come here alone? The guards think you''re the maid of the Imperial Palace at most and won''t treat you much, right, Take good care of old Feng''s chessboard. If you lose one piece, you won''t be able to deal with old Feng. These days, you''ve also seen old Feng''s love for this chessboard and chess pieces. OK, just stay here and walk around and remember to guard the chess. "


    When the voice dropped, Jiang Xingzhou also disappeared into a streamer, leaving Lu Wanxi with an unhappy face: "what! I''m a bad old man to accompany you all the way to the summer Dynasty. Is that what you''re doing to me? Wait, next time you want to drink again, I won''t put laxatives to clean you up!"


    Jiang Xingzhou doesn''t know about Lu Wanxi''s broken thoughts. After all, he has left the backyard and arrived in the front yard, and Jiang Xingzhou can''t use his divine consciousness at will in the imperial palace. Therefore, he doesn''t know what the result will be for his next drink.

 Chapter 675

    After Feng Hua and Jiang Xingzhou left, Lu Wanxi was very bored and went to the previous position where the two played chess. Looking at the placement of black and white pieces on the chessboard, she couldn''t help but curl her lips and say: "Didn''t the old man go wrong at the beginning? Where did anyone play chess first? Shouldn''t it be to attack the four directions first? No wonder he hasn''t won the old man named Feng Hua once in so many days."


    Although Lu Wanxi''s chess skill is not very good, and she has only studied it superficially, she also knows very well that if she takes the lead in occupying the middle position, that is, Tianyuan, she is looking for her own death. After others occupy the four directions, you are still laying a foreshadowing around Tianyuan. Although Tianyuan is indeed a very important place, she takes the lead in setting up Tianyuan Yuan will give his opponent the chance to win Sifang. Once Sifang loses his mastery, chess masters can set up countless step traps through Sifang to gradually erode your pieces on the chessboard. This is also why Feng Hua said Jiang Xingzhou is not suitable for playing chess today, because he is already in chaos. How can he win Tianyuan first?


    "Well, so... Again..."


    Lu Wanxi slowly moved the chess piece originally held by Jiang Xingzhou to some positions, and then looked at the changed chessboard with satisfaction. The white boy on it had changed from the original win situation to a draw situation. Lu Wanxi couldn''t help grinning: "I''m really a genius. I just learned chess for a few days and revitalized the situation. Well, it''s really the reason why Jiang Lao''s chess skills are bad. No wonder I haven''t won a game for so many days. If I were a girl, I''d have won dozens of games!"


    Just when Lu Wanxi was secretly proud, a crisp voice like Huang Ling sounded behind her.


    "You can''t be so proud. You should learn to be modest. You control all the black and white pieces on the chessboard. You have to go as you want the white chess to go, and you have to go as you want the black chess to prevent. You monopolize both sides of the game. In the end, even if you win, it''s not because you are proficient in chess, but because you have It''s just the ability to control everything. "Red tea looked at Lu Wanxi with a proud face and couldn''t help laughing.


    Lu Wanxi was shocked when she heard a voice behind her. She quickly stood up and turned her head back and forth. She was very surprised to see that the other party was a woman with the same appearance as herself. For the first time in so many years, she met a woman comparable to herself in appearance, and her temperament was far better than herself. At a glance, she knew that she was in the imperial palace of the summer Dynasty Important task. In this way, the emergence of red tea immediately made Lu Wanxi feel nervous and shy. With a red face, he said, "I''m just thinking about it myself. I don''t know chess very well."


    "You don''t have to be nervous. I won''t eat you."


    Red tea looked at Lu Wanxi with a blushing face and said in a voice. Then she couldn''t help looking at the guards in the backyard. She frowned and said in a voice, "step back!"


    "Promise!"


    The bodyguard in the back garden quickly turned around and left here. Red tea and Lu Wanxi were the perfect women. They appeared in the same place to talk and laugh. Naturally, it was a beautiful scene. Because of this, those bodyguards lost their attitude and stared at them. The appearance of two beautiful women also made those bodyguards forget one of them Copies.


    However, the good thing is that red tea doesn''t care about such eyes. After all, she has experienced all kinds of eyes at the beginning, so she won''t resist some eyes to spy on beauty. The reason why red tea will let all the bodyguards retreat is because she found that the little girl opposite seems very shy? She doesn''t care. Who is in the imperial palace of the summer dynasty People don''t know that she is the wife of the saint Su mu. Who dares to spy on her? Even if she does, she just looks at it quietly. She doesn''t care much about it. After all, if her eyes grow on others, it''s hard to achieve. Because others will dig their eyes when they see their own appearance? It''s impossible.


    However, this strange little girl makes red tea feel very curious. According to the truth, all the women in the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty are su Mu''s people. As long as Su Mu wants, they can change from a maid to a concubine. Obviously, Su Mu won''t do that. After all, red tea knows Su Mu''s character very well. If Su Mu would be so easy to be beautiful And the person who moves doesn''t have to pursue it for so long to make the other party promise his love.


    Basically, all the maids in the Imperial Palace are under the jurisdiction of red tea. After all, except for political affairs and military affairs, Su Mu has the greatest voice in the imperial palace. Her casual words will be guessed and treated with caution by those maids. Moreover, the maids who enter the Imperial Palace are strictly controlled, and red tea has personally passed the goal, so I''m very curious about the new little girl red tea. If I saw myself before entering the palace, I have no reason to forget it. But if I don''t see myself, the other party won''t have any chance to enter the imperial palace.


    After thinking for a moment, red tea couldn''t help looking at Lu Wanxi and asked: "Little girl, what''s your name? How did you come to the back garden of the imperial palace? I''ve never seen you in the Imperial Palace, which I''m very sure. After all, according to your appearance, I can''t forget as long as I''ve seen you. Can you tell me who you came with?"


    Lu Wanxi felt a little flustered in the face of several questions raised by red tea. She quickly explained: "my Lord, i... my name is Lu Wanxi. I came with old Jiang. Old Feng came back to play chess with old Jiang these days. I was bored in other courtyard and followed them to the back garden. I have nothing..."


    Seeing that he was very nervous, red tea couldn''t help smiling, waved his hand and interrupted her words. Some felt funny and said, "well, well, look at you nervous like that, I said I wouldn''t eat you. By the way, you said your name was Lu Wanxi?"


    "Yes." Lu Wanxi nodded nervously. After all, she was just a girl from a small town in the far north. How did she experience such a scene? In the face of the questioning of red tea, she can only ensure that everything she says is the truth and dare not hide it at all. This is also the reason why red tea is too powerful. Coupled with the upper person''s momentum cultivated by red tea''s daily high position, Lu Wanxi feels that red tea is a big man in the imperial palace.

 Chapter 676

    Of course, in fact, it is true that in the Imperial Palace and even in the whole Xia Dynasty, her tea is indeed a big man. After all, Su Mu is the master of the whole oriental world and the saint of the Xia Dynasty. As the internal wife whom Su Mu personally promised to marry, the status of tea is also self-evident.


    Red tea nodded at the speech, looked at Lu Wanxi and said with a smile: "Wanxi, this is a good name. There is a beautiful person, Qingyang Wanxi, and a beautiful person, just like Qingyang. Your parents must be a pair of partners who love each other very much and are full of literary skills."


    Although this paragraph is not a word of the earth fairy world, it was also written from Su Mu''s pen before. It can be said that it was su Mu''s first start in the earth fairy world. In order to pursue Su mu, red tea can be said to have understood everything about Su mu, except that she didn''t know about Su Mu''s affairs in Xuantian continent, As long as what happened in the fairy world, red tea has deeply recorded in his mind. Although red tea does not understand the meaning of this word, this is not the reason why red tea can stop red tea from appreciating this word. After all, to appreciate a person is to appreciate all of him, and red tea has indeed done this. Besides, These words are really beautiful, aren''t they?


    After listening to the praising words of red tea, Lu Wanxi blushed again and said: "in fact, I''m not so good, and my name is just a code. I guess my parents don''t think so much. Maybe they just think my surname Lu Wanxi will be better."


    Tea smell speech also smiled and said: "don''t stand silly, hurry to sit down, you don''t feel tired standing."


    Lu Wanxi thought carefully in his head, then took a deep breath and said, "thank you, sir."


    "Don''t call me an adult. I''m not a high-ranking adult. I''m just a maid in the imperial palace. If you don''t mind, you''ll call me sister tea." tea smiled and said that she was going to have a good relationship with Lu Wanxi. After all, women love beauty very much and it''s hard to refuse the same beautiful scenery, She is a woman who thinks Lu Wanxi is very charming, not to mention a man. Therefore, red sleeve thinks that Lu Wanxi may become the same existence as herself in the future. Of course, it''s too early to say this. After all, Su Mu has only one idea in his mind now. Red sleeve is very clear.


    "OK, sister tea." Lu Wanxi nodded very skillfully and called tea. She leaned slightly and showed that at least she knew these etiquette, and she didn''t know anything, which made tea raise some other thoughts.


    ......


    In the front yard of the Imperial Palace, Jiang Xingzhou looked at the millions of troops urgently mobilized in the Imperial Palace and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Under the condition that tens of millions of troops had left the imperial palace to fight in the north and south, the imperial palace of the imperial dynasty in the summer could mobilize more than two million troops! Although they are just a group of troops in the real fairyland, their potential and the increase in the luck of the Xia Dynasty, as long as they are not stupid pigs, they can become real elites in the future and can defend themselves for the Xia Dynasty.


    Jiang Xingzhou was very surprised. Although the great Xia Dynasty had just been established and appeared in the earth fairy world, due to the predecessor Ziwei emperor palace, the details of the great Xia Dynasty were simply outrageous. It didn''t look like an emerging force at all, but more like a huge organization that has been running for many years. Everything in this organization is very perfect, There is the emperor saint in charge of everything. The army has the former Qinghua emperor. Now Qingye, the North King of the town of the great Xia Dynasty, is in charge. Feng Hua, one of the most legendary figures in the political land fairyland, is in charge. Moreover, Feng Hua, who is in charge of the political affairs of the great Xia Dynasty, has the highest level of strength in the great Xia Dynasty! Reached the realm of twelve grade golden immortals! What''s this concept? Both literature and martial arts! The Xia Dynasty saw the treasure!


    In addition to the sudden mobilization of more than two million troops, more than five strong men at the level of Da Luo Jinxian came to Su Mu''s study to guard against a mosquito, Moreover, Jiang Xingzhou can clearly feel where the study is. There are four bodyguards whose accomplishments have reached the peak of the nine grades of the golden fairyland, who are ready to fight hard to block those who are ready to enter the study, which makes Jiang Xingzhou surprised again at the strength and execution of the Xia Dynasty.


    As long as the great Xia Dynasty doesn''t die by itself, it will be able to stand at the top of the earth fairy world forever. Of course, Jiang Xingzhou is the one who knows the final goal of the great Xia Dynasty, so he disdains that the great Xia Dynasty will be stable. The great Xia Dynasty will surely encroach on the rest of the world like a tiger, Gather the huge Qi of the whole fairy world to establish an unprecedented super huge organization!


    Yun Chao!


    Jiang Xingzhou took a deep breath and looked at the dark army. He couldn''t help thinking: "the great Xia Dynasty will rise! The young man named Su Mu will certainly lead the great Xia Dynasty to prosperity. He will always be the glory of the great Xia Dynasty and the proof of its strength. There is no doubt about this!"


    "This is the details of the great Xia Dynasty. Although we are still very weak now, we will become the only force in the fairy world in the near future! This is also the goal of all of us in the great Xia Dynasty! It is also the goal set by the holy master for ourselves! The strength of the great Xia Dynasty will be famous in the fairy world in the near future!" Feng Hua looked at the dark army below and said solemnly.


    "Are you not worried that Tianting will find trouble with you in advance? Although Tianting has no great ambition to establish a dynasty, it has always been the dream of the Jade Emperor God of Tianting to unify the fairy world. If you make too much publicity, will you attract the other party''s attention and let the other party directly negotiate with Wanxiang building to attack your East first "The world, attack your great Xia Dynasty?" asked Jiang Xingzhou with a frown.


    "Ha ha."


    When Feng Hua heard the speech, he couldn''t help laughing. He looked at Jiang Xingzhou, then looked at the peak of the thirty-three heavy sky and the endless stars in the distance and said: "Maybe you don''t know, our Oriental world, our great Xia Dynasty and even Tianting don''t dare to set foot on this land easily, because Tianting is very clear that it is very difficult for them to destroy us now, and if one doesn''t do well, we will enter the middle heaven and press the Lord of Tianting on the ground!"

 Chapter 677

    Jiang Xingzhou didn''t think there was anything wrong after hearing Feng Hua''s crazy words. Today''s Tianting really didn''t dare to attack the Xia Dynasty easily. After all, the strength revealed by the Xia Dynasty on the surface is no worse than their Tianting. They know that if they do so, they won''t get the opportunity to attack the Xia Dynasty, On the contrary, it will let the Daxia imperial court and Wanxiang building join hands to deal with them, which is absolutely something Tianting doesn''t want to see. Either Wanxiang building or Daxia imperial court belongs to the great trouble of Tianting and belongs to the equal transcendent force. Tianting can block one, but not necessarily the other! We should know that each force will have its own secret cards. Who can know whether the strength shown by the Xia Dynasty is all their strength or the tip of their iceberg!


    Under such circumstances, everything that Jiang Xingzhou had just assumed could not happen. Even if Tianting really attacked the Xia Dynasty in a large scale in the future, it would certainly solve the things after Wanxiang building and enable them to free up all their troops to treat it seriously, rather than as he assumed, There is no reason why the Jade Emperor God, as one of the rulers of the five worlds, is not clear about the Tianting meeting and putting down the prejudice between Wanxiang building and Wanxiang building and sending troops to attack the Xia Dynasty!


    "Indeed, today''s great Xia Dynasty does have the ability to do what Taoist brother said before, but I''m very curious about one thing. Now the northern world is occupied by Tianting, and is the great Xia Dynasty sending troops into the northern world to wipe out the rebels in the original Ziwei Imperial Palace, or to occupy the land of the northern world?" Jiang Xingzhou asked Feng Hua knowingly. He wanted to know whether Feng Hua would tell himself what had been determined in the hearts of the people. After all, Feng Hua, as the political director of the Xia Dynasty, had no most powerful and noble person in the Xia Dynasty except the saint named Su mu. This was said by Feng Hua himself, There will always be some different reactions.


    Feng Hua smiled when he heard the speech. Looking at Jiang Xingzhou, he shook his head and said aloud, "since Jiang Daoyou already has a reply in his heart, why bother to break the casserole and ask in the end?"


    When Jiang Xingzhou heard the speech, he couldn''t help laughing and replied, "what brother Tao said is, it''s me menglang."


    While they were talking, Su Mu''s study, which he used to practice and deal with political affairs, was surrounded by three floors inside and three floors outside. Of course, the siege here was not about the owner. They surrounded here just to give the owner the safest protection, although it was the imperial palace of their Xia Dynasty, It is the safest place in the east of the whole fairy world, but doing and not doing are two different things, which will not cause conflict. Even if it is done for others, they must do their best not to see traces.


    ......


    In the study, Su Mu seemed to have come to a space surrounded by a mild cotton quilt. The whole person was silent in this wonderful feeling. At the same time, the immortal yuan in Su Mu''s body was several times larger, which was unimaginable!


    In the mental space, Su Mu felt all the benefits brought to him by the warm space around him. Obviously, he could get a lot of benefits again after he realized the Tao. After all, for Su Mu today, the improvement of cultivation is far less than the improvement of state of mind. After the improvement of state of mind, Su Mu''s cultivation speed will become faster, Without the same state of mind, even if the cultivation is improved, it is difficult to give full play to the original strength, and even realize to weaken their strength a lot.


    Now Su Mu is not too anxious about the improvement of cultivation. After all, his cultivation and many cards are already the top figures in the battlefield fairy world. Although he has only the cultivation of the seventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian, it is enough to make Da Luo Jinxian feel scared! In this case, Su Mu did not pursue the cultivation of the realm so much. Instead, he cared about the improvement of his own state of mind. As long as his state of mind improved, his cultivation would not encounter any bottleneck, and everything would be natural.


    Although Su Mu has experienced enlightenment many times, he is still the first time to experience the Enlightenment of his state of mind, so everything is full of strangeness. However, it only takes a short time for Su Mu to be familiar with these, which will not affect other things. Su Mu feels that the road in his heart shines like a dazzling light, Feeling the infinite mystery of the avenue, Su Mu felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    It''s obvious that Su Mu has devoted himself to the understanding of the state of mind at the moment, and has no awareness of everything outside. It can be said that even if Su Mu is a fleshly state where he has just begun to cultivate, ordinary people can kill Su mu. Of course, the premise is that he can break Su Mu''s great Luo Jinxian level body protection vigorous Qi and his powerful physical defense, Although these defenses are amazing, without Su Mu''s awareness, it only takes a casual practitioner who has reached the golden fairyland to kill Su mu with a sharp blade. After all, although his defenses are amazing, they all operate on their own without his awareness, In this case, the enemy only needs to find a suitable starting position to take Su Mu''s life with a knife!


    But this is just a delusion. Su Mu is now the lifeblood of the whole Xia Dynasty. The whole imperial luck is condensed in him, and then from the luck to the treasure Jiulong jade seal to help suppress the luck. In this case, even if Su Mu becomes a mortal, he is absolutely safe in the Eastern world, because he contains the luck of the whole oriental Xia Dynasty, As long as they are people of the Xia Dynasty, no matter who they are, they will try their best to keep Su mu. Otherwise, when Su Mu has an accident, the only way waiting for them will be to perish!


    So in this case, although Su Mu has lost consciousness, there are a lot of protection around him. Xia Yang, who is closely guarded by the incarnation of Kowloon jade seal, as well as the four dark guards and the guards of millions of troops inside and outside the study. In addition, this is where the Imperial Palace is located. Therefore, there is no need to say more about Su Mu''s safety. There can be no mistake!

 Chapter 678

    Due to Su Mu''s sudden enlightenment, all the remaining armaments and combat forces in the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty were mobilized and guarded outside Su Mu''s study to prevent all possible crises at any time! Although they all knew that the Imperial Palace was located at the peak of the 33rd heaven, and there could be no accident, they still had no heart of protest and guarded around the study solemnly.


    Although these people were gathered by Su mu with tough means before, after su Mu proved his strength, they were obviously conquered by Su Mu during this period of time. Each of them had great respect for Su mu. A young man who had risen to the fairy world for only ten years had achieved such great achievements in these ten years, not to mention anything else, This is enough for them to respect, not to mention that Su Mu founded the Xia Dynasty! It became the first founder of the imperial dynasty in the history of the earth fairy world! It has brought them endless benefits!


    ......


    In the backyard, red tea is now playing with Lu Wanxi. Lu Wanxi, who was very shy, also shows his face when he meets acquaintances. He calls his sister very kind, which shows how outstanding red tea is in the relationship, However, Lu Wanxi, who had never met before, was turned into her best friend in a little while. Sure enough, no matter what world women talk about, they always look at each other very much, which makes friends come very quickly for them. Of course, it is still not so easy to find real friends, However, the pure and incomparable Lu Wanxi didn''t seem to hide anything from red tea for these reasons, but he told red tea everything from small to large in a short time.


    And tea did not show any impatience. On the contrary, she thought the little girl was very interesting. She was afraid of strangers before. How long has it been? Just say everything about yourself and don''t worry about being a bad person at all? Sure enough, she is just a very simple little girl. As for whether Lu Wanxi lied to herself, it needs tea to explore.


    Red tea looked at Lu Wanxi with a smile and told herself the interesting things she had encountered since childhood. Then she couldn''t help saying: "In fact, I envy you very much. I met so many interesting things from childhood. Unlike me, I lost my freedom when I was a child. I was left in the Ziwei Palace by Ziwei emperor and trained to be a maid. Fortunately, Ziwei emperor is not unreasonable, so I didn''t lose my body, otherwise I really don''t know how to face the childe now What about it? "


    "Sister, are you free now?" Lu Wanxi asked curiously. After red tea told Lu Wanxi her identity, Lu Wanxi couldn''t help feeling some sympathy. Indeed, red tea hasn''t been free since childhood. She didn''t get real freedom until the childe in red tea''s mouth appeared ten years ago.


    "Of course, I''m much more free now than I used to be. The childe won''t ask me too much. Moreover, because I''m the only maid around the childe, no one in the whole Imperial Palace dares to provoke me. Even if I want to leave the Imperial Palace and go for a walk, I won''t do much." Tea smiled and said that it is strictly forbidden to leave the Imperial Palace easily in the imperial palace. Of course, it is not completely forbidden. If you really want to leave the imperial palace for a trip, you must apply to the chief commander for a token. At least you can leave the imperial palace with the consent of a general at the level of Da Luo Jinxian, otherwise you can''t leave the Imperial Palace easily even if there are great things.


    Lu Wanxi''s eyes lit up and asked excitedly, "sister, you said you could go in and out of the Imperial Palace at will? Is this true?"


    "Of course." tea smiled and nodded.


    "That''s great!"


    Lu Wanxi immediately took tea''s hand and said, "I''m bored to death during my stay in the imperial palace. Sister, can you take me to the imperial city below? When I came here a while ago, I didn''t have a chance to walk around the city because I followed Jiang Bo. Sister, can you take me?"


    Red tea smelled the speech and thought carefully. Anyway, the childe is now practicing in seclusion. It''s estimated that he can''t see each other these days. Anyway, it''s also a good choice to take the girl for a stroll, so he smiled and said: "of course, but you can only play for three days at most. You must come back in three days, otherwise you won''t be able to make a job with your uncle Jiang."


    "Yes!"


    Lu Wanxi quickly and solemnly nodded, but when she saw the chess pieces and chessboard on the table in front of her, she couldn''t help but say, "sister, what about these chess pieces? This is old Feng''s favorite thing. It''s bad if she loses it."


    "Little girl, this is the backyard of the imperial palace. You won''t lose anything. Even if you lose it, it''s OK. It won''t take long to find it back. Don''t worry." red tea said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Lu Wanxi nodded, relieved. She thought she could go out and have a good time this time. She was bored to death in the Imperial Palace all day. She felt that her bones and joints were about to rust.


    They walked together and left the imperial palace. With the strength of red tea now breaking through the nine grades of golden fairyland, it''s needless to say that with the speed of Lu Wanxi, a little girl, they came to the top of the imperial city and entered the Imperial City in half an hour.


    "Sister, if you like anything, tell me. I''ve saved a lot of small coffers over the years. Today, my sister took me out to play. It''s my treat!" Lu Wanxi said excitedly. The imperial city is more prosperous than their remote town in the far north. He hasn''t seen a lot of things here, so he immediately became interested.


    "Well, I''m not polite today." red tea said with a smile and strode towards the front. After listening to it, Lu Wanxi hurriedly followed up. He secretly calculated all the money in his small Treasury. He couldn''t help smiling. They should be able to spend so much money for a period of time! But who ever thought


    "Boss, how much is this?" Lu Wanxi looked at a white jade hairpin placed on the stall and asked curiously. This hairpin is very beautiful. She wants to buy it.


    "Three fairy crystals." the stall owner saw that it was two beauties in extraordinary clothes who asked for the price. He immediately brightened his eyes and doubled the price.

 Chapter 679

    Lu Wanxi suddenly changed her face when she heard the price from the vendor. She was surprised and asked, "how much do you say? You want to charge me three fairy crystals for such a white jade hairpin? Are you kidding?"


    After listening to Lu Wanxi''s words, red tea couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. Then he looked at the vendor and said, "this is the imperial capital, so the price is really much higher than other places."


    When the voice fell, the peddler smiled and quickly had to deal with it. However, he was surprised by the following words of red tea. Red tea said: "Although it is the imperial capital, the first mock exam is much higher than the outside, but your white jade Chai is very common. Baiyu is just a stone in the jade everywhere. After a rough process, it is polished out. Although it looks very good, it can be known that the hairpin is very ordinary. Even if you do, you dare to charge three cents. The Tao is not afraid that I will find a steward in the city to lock you up? "


    The peddler turned pale when he heard the speech. From the clothes on the red sleeve, he could know that she must have an extraordinary origin. Moreover, he could identify the appearance of the treasure hairpin in front of him only with the naked eye. He wanted to know which young lady she was. Therefore, the peddler did not doubt whether the other party could find a steward to teach him a lesson. Instead, he quickly said in a low voice with a bitter smile: "Don''t say that, you two girls. I came from the southern city a few days ago. The price of the imperial capital is very high, so I want to earn some travel expenses here. Therefore, I offend you two girls by asking too much. If you two girls don''t dislike that all the common things I put here are ordinary things and choose some worthy ones, I''ll give them to you two girls?"


    Red tea smiled and didn''t speak. She just looked at Lu Wanxi. Lu Wanxi felt someone put his eyes on him. She couldn''t help turning her head. Red tea looked at herself with a smile. Not only did she not respond, but she said after a moment: "If my sister hadn''t helped me, I''m afraid I would have been cheated by him. Sister, do what you say."


    "It''s not easy for others to come to the imperial capital. Just choose a few things you like. It''s his apology to you. How about?" tea asked with a smile.


    Lu Wanxi nodded without hesitation when she heard the speech. Her vision was not as broad as that of red tea, so she still liked the several objects placed in front of the vendor. Since red tea had said so, plus she had a crush on a few things, she nodded without hesitation and took some things that looked very good in front of the vendor, They were the previous white jade hairpin and a pair of earrings. Finally, they chose a pair of bracelets and put them into the space ring given to them by Jiang Bo. They turned and left with red tea.


    The peddler was relieved when they walked away. He felt a little distressed. How could he sell these inferior objects left in front of him in a place like the imperial capital? Although the girl only picked out three objects, they were the most beautiful things in front of him. She had planned to sell those three objects and sell them in front of her Some things are half sold and half given as gifts, but I''m afraid it''s very difficult now. There is never a lack of rich people in places like Huangdu, but how can they take a fancy to these defective goods in their hands?


    "Admit bad luck and blame myself for being greedy. How can I get such an end if I make an honest offer?" the vendor sighed helplessly. He didn''t blame the two people. After all, he didn''t dare to blame them. Now he can only be dumb and swallow Coptis.


    Red tea and Lu Wanxi wandered around the imperial capital, and the news spread to the imperial palace. Feng Hua and Jiang Xingzhou knew for the first time that red tea went down to the imperial palace with the girl beside Jiang Xingzhou and played in the imperial capital. Feng Hua didn''t respond to this, but thought that his chessboard and chess pieces in the backyard would not be lost?


    Jiang Xingzhou is worried. After all, this place is unfamiliar. What if he gets lost? Obviously, Jiang Xingzhou is worried too much. No one can escape the eyes of Su Mu and Xia Yang in the territory of the Xia Dynasty. As long as someone enters the territory of the Xia Dynasty, Xia Yang and Su Mu will know each other''s origin at the first time, so the Xia Dynasty The territory of the imperial dynasty is an absolutely safe place in the earth fairy world. There is no one! It can be said that even the top and strongest Da Luo Jinxian twelve strong and a spy, it is impossible to sneak into the territory of the imperial dynasty of the Xia Dynasty and into the Oriental world.


    "Taoist brother, who is that tea? I''ve never heard you mention it in recent days?" Jiang Xingzhou kept an eye and asked curiously. Obviously, he wanted to know who the tea was and why he could leave the Imperial Palace directly to the imperial capital at the foot of the imperial palace without reporting it. During this time, Jiang Xingzhou stayed in the Imperial Palace, but Feng Hua had told him all the rules of the imperial palace. No matter who wants to leave the Imperial Palace, he needs a token or Da Luo Jinxian It is only with the consent of the strong. Of course, when the status is high to a certain extent or the cultivation reaches the level of Da Luo Jinxian, it is not necessary to leave the Imperial Palace directly with the consent of others.


    "Red tea girl is the hostess of our Xia Dynasty and the wife appointed by Saint Zun, so she has a very high status. Even if I see her, I should treat her better." Feng Hua said with a smile. In fact, he lied here. Feng Hua won''t show too much respect when he saw red tea, because red tea and Su mu can finally determine the current relationship. He has made a lot of efforts, so red tea has always respected Feng Hua, and Su Mu doesn''t have to say much. He has long regarded Feng Hua as his confidant and incomparable trust ¡£


    "Even you should be treated better? No, you are the second most powerful person in the whole Xia Dynasty. You should know that even your holy master has great respect for you. Why do you have to treat the inner daughter of the holy master like this? Isn''t this a reduction of your identity for no reason?" Jiang Xingzhou didn''t understand Feng Hua''s move. In his opinion, the world is a world where the strong are respected, Feng Hua''s following Su Mu is not something that can''t be understood. After all, Su Mu has made such achievements in ten years. This ability is qualified for Feng Hua to follow, but why do you even respect each other''s women?


    "It''s just worldly sophistication. It seems that Taoist friends have no contact with the outside world over the years. They don''t know much about worldly sophistication." Feng Hua said with a smile.

 Chapter 680

    Jiang Hangzhou sensed as like as two peas of a voice, and how he began to speak, he did everything the same thing over the years. He was just sitting at a small shop in the north of the city, drinking from time to time, and he was mixing up the same way every day. Every day, except that Lu Wanxi asked him to move his position to block guests from entering the store, he was basically silent.


    "Maybe it is. When I was in Qinghua emperor''s palace, the old emperor told me that I didn''t understand human sophistication, so I passed the throne of Qinghua emperor to my younger martial brother. Maybe it''s really because I don''t understand why you attach so much importance to human sophistication, but if you want to do so, you should have your reason. Forget it, don''t think about it. Anyway, that red tea is Saint Zun''s woman, she won''t take Wanxi girl to sell. "Jiang Xingzhou sighed and said helplessly.


    Feng Hua didn''t answer. He just looked at the door of the study silently. He felt that the momentum inside seemed to be stronger.


    ......


    On the northern border, Zhao Qing, who had been waiting for several days, frowned and walked in his camp, wondering whether the letter he had sent was accepted by the imperial palace? Why haven''t you replied to me for so long? Could it be that the messenger made some mistakes on the way? No, the person she chose to deliver the letter was an elite with cultivation reaching the golden fairyland. The sergeant with such cultivation rushed to the imperial palace for three days. But why didn''t she see the news from the imperial palace for so long to make sure what to do next?


    Just as Zhao Qing frowned and pondered hard, one day Feng suddenly appeared in the high air outside her camp tent. The sound of Feng Ming suddenly made Zhao Qing react from his meditation. Then he went out of the camp to see who turned out his own body and roared in the camp.


    But at the moment when Zhao Qing left the camp to see clearly that day, Feng Neng couldn''t help staring. Isn''t this one of the two big Luo Jinxian Tianfeng sent to the south to guard the entrance of the demon family when he was the head of the Feng family? Why is it like this now? Bruised all over, even the breath is difficult to stabilize, as if it was about to fall from high altitude and die.


    "Clan leader! The entrance of the demon clan has been broken, and the demon clan is about to be born. Please contact the emperor of the Xia Dynasty and tell them..."


    Before the voice fell, the flame on Tianfeng suddenly went out. She lost her vitality and fell down. Zhao Qing quickly picked it up with great magic power, and her face turned black. This is not a small thing! Without saying a word, he took out the messenger jade talisman on his body and immediately contacted the imperial palace. Because the incident happened suddenly, Zhao Qing couldn''t care too much. He directly used the messenger jade talisman directly in contact with Su mu, but he didn''t get a response for a long time.


    Zhao Qing did not stop, but took out the messenger jade amulet specially used to contact Feng Hua, which made contact with the imperial palace. Zhao Qing immediately said, "old Feng! Holy master, this is it? Why didn''t I get a response for a long time?"


    Feng Hua was surprised to hear Zhao Qing''s voice. Shouldn''t Zhao Qing fight Zhao Huaiqing in Beidi now? Why do you have time to contact the imperial palace? However, Feng Hua didn''t hide anything, and directly said, "the saint has entered a very special realm of enlightenment. All external forces can''t wake him up. I''ll take over all the political affairs in the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty for the time being. Just tell me what''s going on."


    Zhao Qing took a deep breath and said: "When Ziwei emperor''s palace still existed, Ziwei emperor once came to our Phoenix family to extinguish the volcano and asked our Phoenix family to send two great Luo Jinxian to guard the entrance of the demon world in the south of the eastern world, but just now, all the Phoenix family great Luo Jinxian I sent out were dead. One of them risked his life and came to Beidi to tell me the news, and then he was Fell to the ground and died! So, old Feng, please mobilize your arms and combat power to the entrance of the southern demon world. You must not let the demon clan be born! "


    Feng Hua''s eyes widened when he heard the speech. Zhao Qing spoke too fast. He hasn''t reacted yet, but he clearly heard the importance of what Zhao Qing said! The demon clan! The entrance of the demon world has been broken! The demon clan will appear again!


    "Zhao Qing! You immediately give up your quest for the northern world! Let Qingye return to the northern border alone and fight with Zhao Huaiqing''s forces at the border between the East and the north. During the northern expedition, leave it to Qingye temporarily! You immediately lead 2.8 million elite from the north and South palaces back to the imperial palace! Go to the entrance of the demon clan to suppress the demon clan! Never let the disaster of that year happen again!" Feng Hua said solemnly.


    Zhao Qing also knew the size of the matter, but she was still worried and said aloud: "I intend to go directly to the south to suppress the demon clan, so I won''t return to the imperial palace. I''m afraid there will be trouble after a long time. Mr. Feng, please send the remaining Da Luo Jinxian in the imperial palace to the southern mountains and forests! Immediately investigate whether the demon clan has left the demon world and entered the Xia Dynasty!"


    "I will do this. Xia Yang can clearly feel all the signs emerging from the territory of the Xia Dynasty, so you don''t have to worry too much. What you have to do is to take your elite division to the entrance of the demon world and suppress it strongly! Never let the disaster of that year happen in the earth fairy world again! Otherwise, it will be a disaster for the earth fairy world and us ! "Feng Hua said solemnly. He didn''t dare to underestimate it. The powerful and cruel demon clan is famous. What the demon clan did in the fairy world in those years is still clearly recorded in his mind and will never be forgotten.


    Zhao Qing took a deep breath and said solemnly: "I see. Please don''t worry, Mr. Feng. Even if Zhao Qing fills in his own life, he has to fill in the huge hole at the entrance of the demon clan. In the final analysis, it''s because my Feng clan didn''t guard well that the demon clan was born. It''s my fault that my Feng clan leader didn''t tell the emperor palace the news for so long. I''ll deal with the demon clan!"


    After hearing this, Feng Hua could not help nodding, disconnected his contact with Zhao Qing, and then looked at the study. This kind of thing had to be solved by the saint himself! Otherwise, relying on his own prestige, he would never be able to attract the scattered cultivation in the whole Xia Dynasty to fight for him.

 Chapter 681

    This is not a problem that can be solved by any force alone. In those days, the demon family swept the sky blocking magic power and was ready to invade the earth fairy world. If he hadn''t worked out the plan of the demon family ahead of time, perhaps the earth fairy world is already full of those foreign demon families, rather than the human race can develop so prosperously as today, But even if he had calculated the trend and plan of the demon clan in advance, it still caused heavy damage to the five square emperor palace!


    When the demon clan was born, the five square emperor palace temporarily abandoned all contradictions, reorganized and integrated, and prepared to resist the demon clan from foreign countries. After the five square emperor palace united, it convened troops and horses, totaling more than 38 million. There are nearly 100 strong people in the great Luojin fairyland, among which there are more than 10 great Luojin immortal eleven masters, and even three of the twelve strong people in the great Luojin immortal!


    But even if they have such a strong foundation and strength, they are still very weak in the face of the demon family. They are forced to retreat again and again by the demon family. Until they retreat to the point where there is no way back, all Terran practitioners gather and spontaneously join the joint army formed by the five imperial palaces to mount the front line to resist the demon family, After decades of delay, Feng Hua finally calculated the eastward direction and plan of the demon family army, which was able to relieve the pressure, and chased the demon family back to the demon world while winning, completely sealing the entrance of the demon world.


    Then millions of years later, the abundance and looseness set up in that year led to the demon clan''s coming into the world again. Although its strength was not as strong as before, its powerful combat power was already huge. It still took the Terran decades to win, The opportunity for their victory was that Zhao Huaiqing, marshal of Ziwei palace Tianhe, who had just broken through the eleventh grade of golden immortals in Da Luo, led the 200000 top golden immortals army belonging to Tianhe into the demon world and cut off its back road. As a result, the follow-up forces of the demon clan could not be supplemented, and finally the Terran rushed back again.


    After millions of years, the trace of the demon family appears again, the entrance of the demon world is broken again, and countless demon families will appear in the earth fairy world again, overturning the original situation of the earth fairy world again. Today''s earth fairy world is extremely chaotic. If the demon family comes out again at this juncture, So it''s not so easy to drive the demon clan away.


    The reason why they were able to hold off for decades and win the last few times is that the contradictions between the five imperial palaces are not great, and there are constraints on each other, but now this constraint has been completely disrupted by the heaven. If they want to unite to drive away the demon clan as before, I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort and life to do it this time, but I don''t know how many people will die in this place.


    Feng Hua clearly remembered how many people died in the earth fairy world when he first met the demon family. The total number of deaths of the scattered cultivation army and the ordinary practitioners in the earth fairy world had exceeded one billion! This does not include the elite troops sent out by the Wufang emperor palace at that time and other demon family creatures. If you want to count them together, the death and injury of the fairy world in the chaos of the demon family must have exceeded 2 billion!


    However, this is still good. Feng Hua especially remembers that more than 500 million demon and human beings died when the demon clan just appeared. Later, due to the defense of the five emperor palace, many cities and camps against the demon clan were established, and the casualties gradually decreased, But decades of battles, Terrans and Demons still lost about 1.5 billion! It can be seen that the strength of the demon clan is so strong!


    ......


    At the northern border, Zhao Qing took a deep breath after ending his dialogue with Feng Hua, turned and left his camp and issued the latest order. The emergence of the demon clan is not a small thing. The emergence of the demon clan is not only a matter of the Xia Dynasty in the eastern world, but a matter of the whole fairy world. Now they must put down all their affairs, Go to the southern mountains of the eastern world and seal the broken entrance of the demon world again. While the demon family has not appeared in the earth fairy world, you must close the entrance of the demon world first, otherwise it will cause great disaster! There is no need to prove this. The disasters brought by the emergence of the demon clan in history are enough to keep them in mind!


    ......


    Taian City, Chen Jingsheng''s residence. At this time, Chen Jingsheng took a deep breath and looked to the southeast. There was the great Xia Dynasty and his roots. He grew up in that land, but because he followed a "ambitious" man, he had to fight against that land, but Chen Jingsheng was very smart, He understood that Zhao Huaiqing''s power was far from comparable to that of the great Xia Dynasty. It was as simple as crushing an ant to destroy them. Therefore, Chen Jingsheng sent a letter to the commander of the northern expedition, King Tianfeng and Zhao Qing!


    But after such a long time, why didn''t he receive the reply from Feng Wang that day? Is it because the promise he made is not attractive enough to attract each other''s attention? Yes, I''m afraid the best reason for the other party to invade the northern world is to destroy Zhao Huaiqing, the former rebel of Ziwei palace? In that case, how can I motivate them with my small interests?


    However, when Chen Jingsheng was considering whether to increase his promised interests, suddenly the front line sent him the news of the withdrawal of the Xia Dynasty, which made Chen Jingsheng suddenly bright. Although he didn''t know why the Xia Dynasty withdrew the army, it was undoubtedly not good news for them! As long as the Xia Dynasty doesn''t attack them in the north and Southeast, they still have enough time to grow. After a long time, it''s not difficult to fight the Xia Dynasty head-on, but these are just wishful thinking. The Xia Dynasty won''t give them so many opportunities. Although he doesn''t know the reason for withdrawing troops, Chen Jingsheng always has some bad feelings in his heart, It seems that the fairy world has fallen into some kind of vortex and is difficult to leave.


    No longer thinking about it, Chen Jingsheng quickly felt Zhao Huaiqing''s residence with the front-line emergency report in his hand and informed the other party of the news. Zhao Huaiqing, who was originally sad, immediately smiled because of the front-line emergency report. What he thought was very simple, that is, the retreat of the Xia Dynasty, so at least they are not facing a threat now! During this period, as long as they step up their development and bring those proud scattered repairs in the southeast under their own command, they may not be able to fight the Xia Dynasty!

 Chapter 682

    In Zhao Huaiqing''s opinion, although your great Xia Dynasty was very strong and prosperous, you would not focus all your attention on me, would you? You should know that the heavenly Jade Emperor God in the middle of the sky and the newly emerged Wanxiang building are greedy for the huge land and powerful strength of the Oriental world. As long as they have the opportunity, they must divide and encroach on the Oriental world. Therefore, in Zhao Huaiqing''s opinion, he can still deal with it without all the combat power of the Xia Dynasty!


    This is an old saying of the fairyland, that is, the tiger dare not speak in front of him, and there is no tiger Lulu talking in front of him! In this regard, Chen Jingsheng said that he was very helpless. Is there a huge gap with the Xia Dynasty? Don''t you have a few in your heart? Have you forgotten what the 2.8 million troops that the great Xia Dynasty set up on the northern world border some time ago were? All of them are the existence of golden fairyland, among which there is no lack of high golden fairyland, which is much stronger than the 200000 golden fairyland army you brought at the beginning.


    Although Zhao Huaiqing still has a golden Wonderland army of more than 200000 and nearly 300000 under his command, most of them do not have high accomplishments, because Zhao Huaiqing does not have sufficient resources to irrigate them. Unlike Su mu, Su Mu has all the resources in the underwater palace, and there is no problem in feeding the armament and combat power of the Xia Dynasty, In addition, it can be said that the possession in the original treasure house of Ziwei emperor palace is more than enough, but what about Zhao Huaiqing? What resources does he use to feed his Jinxian army? I''m afraid the only thing he can do now is an empty shell palace left by Su Mu when he traded with him? Only the dense immortal yuan far beyond the outside world in the palace can be said to be the most precious thing possessed by Zhao Huaiqing, right?


    So Chen Jingsheng couldn''t help feeling very helpless when he learned that Zhao Huaiqing had the news of recovering the strong scattered cultivation in the southeast and the first war with the great Xia Dynasty. Why couldn''t his brain shine? If we can move in the Xia Dynasty, why don''t Wanxiang building and Tianting dare to offend him at this time? On the contrary, Tianting provoked the western world at the same time when it fought with wanxianglou, but did not dare to provoke the Xia Dynasty in the eastern world. Why didn''t he really consider it at all?


    In this regard, Chen Jingsheng can only shake his head and sigh to express his great helplessness. After all, he knows Zhao Huaiqing. Although Zhao Huaiqing has made many achievements over the years, his character is very difficult to change. When they practiced in Tianhe, he knew that Zhao Huaiqing even has extraordinary achievements in the future, There must be a good negotiator and thoughtful confidant around him who can solve his worries. Otherwise, he will rely on himself. Even if he can establish the existence of one party that is not weaker than the Imperial Palace, I''m afraid his arrogance and bad thinking will lead to the destruction of his power!


    ......


    At the end of Hengduan Mountain range in the middle of Beidi, Qingye was surprised when he heard the news of the birth of the demon clan. Then the whole person became a little difficult to choose. Now he has stepped into the center of the northern world. As long as he crossed the mountain in front, he can enter the northern region of the northern world, and when he got there, he can draw more powerful soldiers and horses together, Drive the heaven away and rebuild the Qinghua emperor''s palace.


    However, the sudden emergence of the demon family made him feel a little difficult to decide. After all, on one side, he had always wanted to do it again in recent years, on the other side, he encountered the Xia Dynasty of the demon family. The consequences of the chaos of the demon family were disasters that Qingye didn''t want to see. The deaths and injuries in the chaos of the earth fairy world in that year were vivid, He did not want the tragedy of that year to happen again, nor did he want to abandon the benefits he would get in front of him, so he became very indecisive. If it was normal, Zhu Hua would certainly remind Qingye that the overall situation was more important. After all, their current dependence was the great Xia Dynasty, and the entrance and exit of the demon world existed in the mountains in the south of the great Xia Dynasty in the eastern world, If the great Xia Dynasty falls, they will never have a chance to take back the northern world. If the great Xia Dynasty stands, sooner or later they will go to the northern world to re-establish a strong existence far beyond the Qinghua emperor palace of previous dynasties. With the help of the great Xia Dynasty, they have this ability!


    But the problem is that Zhu Hua is not beside him now, but leads the army to the southern world to support the eternal emperor palace, so he has no way to advise Qingye, but Qingye is not an uncomfortable person. For him, it is a dream to return to the north to establish Qinghua emperor palace, but he is also very clear that once the demon clan destroys the Xia Dynasty, So the only way for his soldiers to never come back! As long as he wants to rebuild the Qinghua emperor palace, he can''t have any hesitation, because if he wants to build a new Qinghua emperor palace, he must rely on the Xia Dynasty. Otherwise, he will never be able to build the Qinghua emperor palace, because neither Tianting nor Wanxiang tower will let go of the current ownerless land of the northern world!


    However, it may take a lot of time for Qingye to think about this alone. After all, he is very hesitant. Should he continue to move forward or should he return to the Xia Dynasty to resist the demon clan? Although Zhao Qing said to let him go to the northern border to fight with Zhao Huaiqing''s headquarters and win the territory of the southeast, Zhao Huaiqing felt that, I either go to the deepest part of the northern world, that is, the place of the far north, or return to the Xia Dynasty to suppress the demon clan! He felt that he had only these two choices now, no other choice!


    After taking a deep breath, Qingye stood up from the stone, and the original indecent sitting posture disappeared. Qingye solemnly looked at the messenger in front of him and said, "send the order immediately, return to the Oriental world, return to the Xia Dynasty, the demon clan is now in the world, we have to go back to suppress the demon clan! Otherwise, the fairy world will be ruined!"


    "Demon clan?"


    The messenger immediately took a breath when he heard the speech, then solemnly nodded and said, "I understand. I''ll go to deliver the message now. Please wait a moment for the king of North Town to return to the Xia Dynasty immediately after the arms consolidation."


    Green leaf nodded and took a deep breath. God knows how much effort he spent making this decision. However, since he has made the decision, he will not easily return to the Xia Dynasty and suppress the demon clan. This is the only thing he has to do at present. Whatever else can be left behind temporarily! Ignore it, but the demon clan must be suppressed!

 Chapter 683

    Because Zhao Qing decided to slow down the Northern Expedition and rush to the southern mountains, Zhao Huaiqing''s headquarters in the north are basically relieved. After all, no one is willing to face a behemoth whose strength is far better than his own. The 2.8 million Golden Wonderland army is so scary that they can''t afford to fight it, You should know that all of them have only 300000 golden immortals, and there are not only such strong golden fairyland in the Xia Dynasty. The number of strong golden immortals in the Da Luo Kingdom also exceeds any strength in the earth fairyland. I''m afraid only Tianting and Wanxiang building can compete with them. It''s too reluctantly for them to face the Xia Dynasty and go to war with it.


    Therefore, when the sergeants under Zhao Huaiqing of the northern world learned the news of the withdrawal of the Xia Dynasty, they were all smiling, and their originally gloomy and heavy expressions disappeared. They gathered together to talk about the thrilling and dangerous things this time. While talking, someone mentioned why the Xia Dynasty withdrew, which immediately aroused a similar voice.


    Yes, why did the Xia Dynasty suddenly withdraw its troops? Are you afraid of them? This is absolutely impossible. They also know it in their hearts. The Xia Dynasty doesn''t need to spend too much effort to destroy them. Therefore, it is completely impossible for the Xia Dynasty to withdraw its troops for this reason. Then the problem comes. Why did the Xia Dynasty withdraw its troops? What happened and what was the reason for the withdrawal? They knew nothing about these. Could it be that their high-level negotiated with the Xia Dynasty and became an alliance again? It''s impossible. Their strength can''t be compared with that of the Xia Dynasty. How can the other party agree to negotiate with a weak one and agree to alliance again?


    Although they couldn''t figure it out, they were just curious. They didn''t care so much about the real reason for the withdrawal of the Xia Dynasty. They only knew that now they don''t have to worry every day. The Xia Dynasty directly rushed across the border, so they didn''t care so much about the real reason for the withdrawal of the Xia Dynasty, It''s just a little boring to get together and talk casually.


    ......


    In the southern mountains of the great Xia Dynasty, three imperial palace generals whose accomplishments reached the fourth and fifth grade of the golden immortal of the great Luo came here and saw the dark tunnel deep in the southern mountains. The tunnel was huge enough to directly devour a huge mountain. Moreover, looking at this situation, the tunnel seemed to be getting bigger and bigger. They looked at each other and nodded to each other, Prepare to go forward and make a careful exploration.


    But at this time, a giant bat with dark body suddenly collided with them. Different from ordinary bats, the bat that collided with them has more than ten meters wide after spreading its wings, which is more than the normal body size that bats can have. I don''t know how many times!


    The three are all great Luo Jinxian, who have good cultivation. Therefore, in the face of the bat''s collision, they did not hesitate. They reacted very quickly and directly dodged. At the same time, the three worked together to wave an immortal method to fly the bat out. The three worked together for only a moment to kill the bat, Then the man from the former Qinghua emperor''s Palace said curiously, "have you ever seen such a big bat?"


    "No." they both shook their heads. Not to mention seeing such a big bat, they haven''t even heard of it. If such a huge bat doesn''t mention ordinary animals, I''m afraid it''s hard to find such a giant among the demon clan. Moreover, from their ease of solving bats, the bat has no intelligence, It seems that they are just ordinary animals with some animal IQ. Maybe they will be attacked by each other when they enter the bat''s territory?


    Cao Liangsheng looked at them with a confused face and couldn''t help saying: "I''ve never seen such a huge bat. I''m afraid even the bat family of the demon family can''t find such a huge existence. I estimate that this bat will have such a huge body because of the influence of the magic gas emitted from the entrance of the demon world?"


    "It''s very possible. After all, there are countless kinds of demons. It''s likely that this bat became so huge because of the influence of the evil spirit in the demon world. Maybe we came earlier. This bat hasn''t been born with real intelligence. If we come later, I''m afraid we will have a chance to see a bat demon that has just become a demon Zhao Fangcun said to them with a smile. Obviously, he was not afraid of the mountain full of crisis.


    In his opinion, even if the demon clan appears, it will not become too powerful for the time being. After all, the senior general wants to use small soldiers to explore the way. There will always be those demon ants out to explore the appearance of the fairy world, so he is not very worried about meeting the real demon clan. Even if he does, he is not afraid with their cultivation and strength. After all, the demon clan is not all the top demon king and Lord, More of them are just those little demons whose cultivation is comparable to that of the golden immortal in the earth fairy world, and the only ones who can really make the golden immortal in the earth fairy world smell and change color are the demon king and the demon lord!


    Generally, the most powerful cultivation of the demon king of the demon family can match the six products of Da Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world. The ordinary demon king generally meets the cultivators in the earth fairy world, and only has to escape, because the cultivators in the earth fairy world are much stronger than the demon family in the same realm, because they will be favored by the heaven when fighting in the earth fairy world, and they can freely mobilize the heaven and earth energy owned by the earth fairy world, but the demon family does not They can only use the energy they have in their bodies to fight with the Terrans, so it is difficult for the demon kings of those demon families to surpass the creatures in the same realm. However, what we are talking about here is just an ordinary demon king. Some demon kings have become their own magic soldiers. When the magic soldiers can be used as external incarnations, fighting is two to one, so these demon kings with magic soldiers are also the creatures in the fairy world The spirit will unite to destroy it as soon as it finds out.


    In addition to the demon king, the only thing that can attract the attention of the creatures in the earth fairy world is the demon family at the demon master level. They incarnate in human form and hide all the evil Qi on their body. They look no different from the human race, but their evil purple eyes betray them. There are not many demon masters of the demon family, but there are also many, At least its number exceeds the total number of great luojinxian possessed by the earth fairy world.

 Chapter 684

    It is for this reason that the demon clan has the strength to invade the fairy world. The strength of the demon master they have is the strongest, which has surpassed the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian! It has entered the next level! However, this realm has never appeared in their fairy world, so they do not understand the strength and horror of this realm, so the Terrans and other creatures in the fairy world will have the courage to gather for a war.


    However, since the birth of the top demon masters of the demon clan, they have basically not participated in the battle of invading the fairy world. Although they have heard a lot about the power of the top demon masters for countless years, no one has ever seen the real top demon masters, because they never step into the world where the fairy world is located, but stay in the demon world and practice honestly, Maybe their cultivation has surpassed the creatures in the earth fairy world and the demon family in the demon world, so they see something clearly and dare not easily enter the earth fairy world to start a war, but they see the terror behind the earth fairy world. The ordinary demon masters and demon kings under their command can''t see it, In their eyes, the fairyland is just a plate of delicious food waiting for them at any time. There is no power to fight back against them.


    As for the last few failures, they don''t care at all. In their opinion, they haven''t made every effort seriously. How can they be regarded as a failure? It''s just some tricks of the Terran. After all, for the Terran, their demon family has always despised and looked down upon. Maybe it''s because the intensity of their world is higher than that of the earth fairy world? But who has said it clearly? After all, there are strong people in their demon world who surpass the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world, that is, the top demon master of their demon family.


    Zhao Fangcun raised his foot and kicked the bat''s body. He couldn''t help feeling strange. Then he took his foot back and squatted down. Touching the bat''s heart, he couldn''t help staring wide, and said aloud, "did you just exert yourself?"


    "What''s the matter? It''s urgent. Although I didn''t make full use of my strength, I have at least 70% of my combat power. Ordinary strong people of the first and second grade of Luo Jinxian can''t resist the immortal method that died just now." Cao Liangsheng nodded and replied, feeling a little strange about Zhao Fangcun''s behavior.


    Zhao Fangcun could not help but look up and say: "He''s still alive. He''s not dead, and the heavy injuries he suffered above his body have disappeared. It seems that he just fell asleep and didn''t suffer any damage at all. It''s impossible. Just now he was dead and didn''t even breathe. Why did he suddenly breathe and all his injuries disappear £¿¡±


    "Do you feel wrong?" Cao Liangsheng asked with some doubts. He didn''t believe in the resurrection of the dead. Perhaps it was the bat''s amazing defense. The previous joint attack by himself and others didn''t kill it at the first time, and the bat could only pretend to be dead and recover from the injury? Maybe it was because of this reason?


    "That doesn''t make sense. How come I am also a cultivator and have reached the existence of the four products of the great Luo Jinxian. Apart from anything else, my divine knowledge is still very strong. How can I detect mistakes? You know, when I was a casual cultivator, I relied on my powerful divine knowledge to avoid many crises and obtain many opportunities before I grew to the present level, I have today''s accomplishments. It can be said that my divine consciousness has made great achievements. I don''t believe that my divine consciousness has made mistakes. " Zhao Fangcun shook his head and said in a voice, some people don''t believe that his divine sense has made mistakes. After all, he can be said to know his divine sense best. Only he can know how powerful his divine sense is. Therefore, Zhao Fangcun fully trusts the results of his divine sense exploration.


    "But is it too bullshit to come back from the dead? Our fairy world has never heard of any ability to come back from the dead. If this ability really exists, I''m afraid countless strong men in the fairy world will look for this method? It''s just a small bat. Although it''s a little bigger, he hasn''t even been born with intelligence, so why Master such a powerful ability? So, I guess Lao Zhao made a mistake earlier. Maybe this guy has a strong ability to hide his breath. It''s not impossible to hide you from the past. "Cao Liang laughed and joked about Zhao Fangcun.


    Zhao Fangcun felt helpless when he heard the speech. They didn''t believe that their divine sense was strong. Could they not know? But when he saw Cao Liangsheng and another colleague, he didn''t believe their faces and. Zhao Fangcun could only sigh silently. He thought in his heart that he might really feel wrong. After all, the ability to come back from death is really too scary.


    "Come on, now that the bat is not dead, we have to mend the knife. Kill him and cut off his head directly to avoid any variables. Although it is impossible to come back from the dead, according to Lao Zhao''s previous words, the bat may have some incomparably strong recovery ability, but it is estimated that there is no problem cutting off his head. By the way, Lao Zhao, Your Divine sense is the most powerful. How about opening a way ahead? "Cao Liang asked in a voice of discussion.


    "No problem." Zhao Fangcun nodded, raised his feet and walked towards the depths of the mountains. Cao Liangsheng also took out his sword blade, cut off the bat''s head under the command of a sword, then waved his big hand to throw out the blood on his sword blade, put away the sword blade and followed Zhao Fangcun. The fourth grade man of Da Luo Jinxian who said nothing from beginning to end also looked at the bat''s body , frowned and followed them.


    Just after they left, black gases that could not be seen with their eyes floated out of the entrance of the demon world like a tunnel and irrigated all over the mountains. The beasts in the mountains affected by these black gases changed one by one, and even the three people were greatly affected.


    "The more you go inside, more and more demons will appear. If old Feng doesn''t allow us to fly directly to scare the snake, I want to fly away from the foot of the mountain and get close to the tunnel from high altitude." Cao Liangsheng said reluctantly, but they encountered a lot of trouble along the way, Those animals who were affected and turned into demons were not afraid of death and had to fight against them, which made the three people feel a little tired and flustered. After all, they didn''t have a short rest after entering the mountains and were constantly pursued by these demons. Moreover, they seemed to have found that the recovery of immortals in the mountains was extremely slow!

 Chapter 685

    Cao Liangsheng took a deep breath and said solemnly: "We can''t continue to move inside. There are more and more demons around here. The consumption of immortal yuan in our body is too heavy. I don''t know why the degree of immortal yuan has become so thin here. It''s not so easy to recover. Why don''t we quit the mountain temporarily and make plans after tomorrow''s strength is restored?"


    Zhao Fangcun nodded when he heard the speech. He couldn''t hold on. If he continued to move forward like this, maybe the three of them would be damaged here. Now it''s dark, and they can only rely on their divine consciousness to explore the situation around them. However, they don''t know why. The closer they are to the entrance of the demon world, the weaker the divine consciousness will be, resulting in their weakness It''s almost impossible to detect the surrounding situation. If we continue to move forward, I''m afraid something difficult to control will happen.


    "I agree. It''s still time to leave now. The immortal yuan in our body is enough to support for a while. Liang Feng, what do you think?" Zhao Fangcun asked the man who said nothing from beginning to end.


    Liang Feng nodded. His accomplishments had just broken through to the fourth grade of daluojin fairyland. The immortal yuan in his body was far less than that of Zhao Fangcun and Cao Liangsheng. At this time, the immortal yuan in his body was basically exhausted. I''m afraid it was difficult to maintain the imperial sky. If he continued to explore, he would not be able to provide help to them, but would drag them back.


    Seeing Liang Feng nodding, the three of them didn''t stay and quickly returned in the direction of coming without saying a word. Now the sky is dark. Due to the dense forests in the mountains, there is basically no light. It can be said that they have reached the point where they can''t see their fingers. Now they can rely on Zhao Fangcun''s powerful divine sense to explore the coming time around I''m afraid I''ll take a wrong step and provoke some demons. Although I''m not afraid, there must be more than one demons in the dense forest. If I''m dragged, I''m afraid it''s hard to leave.


    But at this time, dozens of unknown beasts appeared behind them. Their eyes were emitting a terrible purple light, and their saliva kept flowing out. They stared at the back of the three people and quietly followed up. They were not found by Zhao Fangcun''s divine consciousness. The crisis was imminent!


    ......


    At the entrance of the mountains in the south of the great Xia Dynasty, Zhao Qing looked at the endless mountains ahead and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He was ready to go to the depths immediately to find the entrance of the demon world and close the entrance. Even if there was no way to close it, they could solve the demons coming in and out of it with so many powerful combat forces and wait for the arrival of Feng Hua and others. Now Su Mu is in isolation During this period, all things in the Xia Dynasty were pressed on Feng Hua, so Feng Hua could not leave the imperial palace to the southern mountains at the first time. Therefore, at present, everything can only be handled by Zhao Qing.


    Zhao Qing took a deep breath, turned back and shouted: "Get ready for the luminous stone. There are things that hinder the divine consciousness. The divine consciousness can''t explore too far. In addition, the stars and moonlight are covered by clouds tonight. I''m afraid it''s out of reach. After you''re ready, go into the mountains immediately and rush to the location of the entrance of the demon world in the shortest time. We''ll camp in front of the entrance of the demon world and listen clearly Have you seen it? "


    "Promise!"


    The 2.8 million Golden immortal army can be said to be a force sweeping the fairyland. Although the mountain range where the entrance of the demon clan is located is in front of them, they have no fear in their hearts, because they have nine golden immortals and 2.8 million elite sergeants in the golden fairyland. Are they afraid of the attack of the demon clan? The entrance and exit of the demon clan is so small that it has not been expanded yet There''s no way to seal it. As long as they don''t let the entrance of the demon clan continue to expand and grow, they can also enrich the entrance of the demon clan. Of course, these are just their guesses. No one knows how far the entrance of the demon clan has expanded now. The dark night sky and the existence of unknown items shielding divine consciousness make them unable to accurately find the demon clan Location of boundary entrance.


    However, according to what Feng Hua said to himself, the three great Luo Jinxian of the Xia Dynasty have entered it for exploration. Presumably, they can fight with them after they enter the mountains. At that time, the twelve great Luo Jinxian are afraid that they will not become a mere demon clan?


    However, Zhao Qing didn''t know that there was more than this thing to shield the divine knowledge, because the opening of the entrance to the demon world led to all the mountains being occupied by the magic Qi. The degree of immortal yuan has been greatly reduced from time to time, and it is rare to find it. The three great Luo Jinxian are now exhausted and are coming back quickly. The 2.8 million Golden fairyland led by Zhao Qing is large Due to the long journey, the army''s strength in the body has decreased significantly. It is only half of its usual combat strength. Although it is still strong, once it enters the depths of the mountains, it will be a huge hidden danger!


    Perhaps the two phoenix people who suppressed the entrance of the demon family died here for this reason. Although the other escaped from the southern mountains and restored some strength, he found Zhao Qing''s location according to the Phoenix family lineage and informed Zhao Qing of the news, but because of the dissipation of life, he died before he had time to tell all the things, which also made them unhappy We have to explore the mountains again.


    The nine great Luo Jinxian leaders, 2.8 million Golden fairyland sergeants, followed closely behind them and headed for the depths of the mountains. Soon they found the body of a bat with only a body but no head, which made Zhao Qing and others frown. For example, there was no energy fluctuation in the huge bat? Is it a variation?


    Zhao Qing ignored it. After burning the bat corpse with a fire, he continued to go deep. Along the way, they found more and more same corpses, basically beasts with lost heads and only bodies, but the size of these beasts was incomparably huge, which was several times or even dozens of times higher than that of normal fellow beasts!


    "This should have been killed by the three great Luo Jinxian who came first in our imperial palace. They should still be in the depths of the mountains, pay attention everywhere, and send out the news that we have arrived with the contact information said by the saint. If they are still nearby, they will follow the light." Zhao Qing ordered.


    "I see!"

 Chapter 686

    More than ten miles in front of Zhao Qing and others, Cao Liangsheng, Zhao Fangcun and Liang Feng stared at the scene in front of them with ugly faces. Dozens of creatures like wolves surrounded them, but they were far larger than wolves, and the purple light in their eyes made them clear. These things must be affected by the evil spirit emitted from the entrance of the demon world, Into something like the demons they killed.


    "There are 67 swords in total. Now there are few Xianyuan left in my body. However, after a short rest, a trace of Xianyuan has recovered, which is enough for me to wave two swords, and there are only two swords. I give full play to these two swords and can kill at least 40 heads. However, if I do so, I have to give you everything else. Liang Feng''s Xianyuan is now Exhausted, brother Cao, you are the only one with high accomplishments. Our first grade still has combat power. "Zhao Fangcun took a deep breath, told them the number detected by his divine consciousness, and told them all about the situation in his body.


    Hearing the speech, Cao Liangsheng reached out to stop Zhao Fangcun and said aloud: "I still have the power of World War I. don''t worry. Although the immortal yuan in my body is also consumed too much, it''s not a problem to play the strength of ordinary golden fairyland. It''s easy to solve these demons without any cultivation. You try to save the immortal yuan in your body. After solving these wolf demons, turn back and leave this strange mountain."


    "Good!" Zhao Fangcun nodded. Although he still has the ability to wield two swords, according to his own estimation, I''m afraid that even ordinary real fairies can resist the two swords and not die. At most, they suffer heavy losses. In contrast, Cao Liangsheng also has the strength to play the golden fairyland. It''s very easy to kill the 67 wolf demon Haihui temple with the strength of the golden fairyland, he said What we need to help Cao Liangsheng now is to give full play to his divine consciousness, help Cao Liangsheng observe everything around him, and avoid the existence that will endanger Cao Liangsheng''s life!


    Although they are just some demons without cultivation, they directly enter the mountains without any rest after they rush to the mountains. In addition, they have not found that the speed of restoring immortal yuan in the mountains will be so slow before. As a result, they do not save immortal yuan in their bodies. Instead, they use whatever moves are powerful, which is very important for the consumption of immortal yuan in their bodies Huge, which leads to the dangerous situation they are facing now.


    Cao Liangsheng took a deep breath. In order to save effort, he directly pulled out the sword in Zhao Fangcun''s hand and said aloud, "lend it to me!"


    As the voice fell, Cao Liangsheng injected Xianyuan into the sword and suddenly rowed away at the back. He had to clear the position where he and others were evacuated first, otherwise it would be difficult to leave later. Zhao Fangcun saw Cao Liangsheng clean up the rear, instantly understood the other party''s consciousness, and without saying a word, he directly carried Liang Feng on his back and leaned against what was left in his body Several immortal yuan rushed towards the mountain exit. Cao Liangsheng didn''t stay long. Although his cultivation was enough to kill these wolf demons, no one knows if there will be any other crisis in the future. If you can save some immortal yuan, just save some.


    So Cao Liangsheng didn''t hesitate when he cleaned up behind him. He directly blocked the progress of those demons with a backhand sword, and then hurried to Zhao Fangcun''s place. Although those demons had changed after the transformation of magic Qi, their attack speed was affected by their body shape, so that their attack speed is far less than the original That''s why they leave their backs to those wolf demons to chase, but they don''t solve it.


    While Cao Liangsheng waved his sword, Zhao Qingli immediately sensed the fluctuation of Xianyuan in front of him. Although it was very weak, he was still detected. Without saying a word, he directly set off, flew up in the air with a luminous stone and ran towards the position where Xianyuan appeared. Then he shouted: "keep alert, there is something wrong in the mountain!"


    The north and South palaces were controlled by Zhao Qing from the very beginning, so they had no idea of resisting Zhao Qing''s orders. Since Zhao Qing asked them to stay on guard, they would never go any further!


    Although Zhao Qing spent a lot of immortal yuan on her way from the northern border to the south of the great Xia Dynasty, due to her cultivation breakthrough to the top ten products of the great Luo Jinxian and the blessing of the great Xia Dynasty, it is not a problem that the immortal yuan in her body is equal to the eleven products of the great Luo Jinxian. Therefore, Zhao Qing is still full of spirit at the moment, and the immortal yuan in her body has not consumed too much! Under her rapid exploration, the luminous stone appears In the eyes of Cao Liangsheng, Zhao Qing''s flying figure holding up the luminous stone in the air was immediately captured by Zhao Fangcun and others. Without saying a word, Zhao Fangcun opened his mouth.


    "Here we are!"


    Zhao Fangcun shouted and attracted Zhao Qing''s attention. Zhao Qing frowned when he saw dozens of wolves chasing after each other. He turned the wolves into fly ash and asked: "are you the three great Luo Jinxian sent by the imperial palace to explore the mountains? How can you become so embarrassed?"


    When the rear crisis disappeared, Cao Liangsheng was relieved and said reluctantly: "We suffered a loss and entered the mountain without carefully exploring the information. Because we didn''t know the situation in the mountain, we began to fight from the first time we entered the mountain. Although we were faced with some very weak demons, the number was too large. We would come out without giving us a rest in a while. In addition, the mountain was very dangerous Zhongxianyuan is really too thin. There is no time for us to recover our strength, so it will become like this. "


    "Demon?"


    Zhao Qing frowned when he heard the speech and said aloud, "these huge wolves and the carcasses of the beasts we met when we came here are the demons in your mouth? Why are there no signs of strength in their bodies? They are like bigger wild animals."


    Zhao Fangcun took a deep breath and explained aloud: "They are indeed enlarged beasts. The reason why they call those things demons is that they are affected by the evil spirit emitted from the entrance of the demon world. They have become five huge bodies. In addition, they have amazing resilience and have no fear of death, which makes us so embarrassed. Now all the immortal yuan in our body have been exhausted and there is no resistance Li, if it weren''t for the Phoenix King, I''m afraid we would have to die in the mountains today. "

 Chapter 687

    Zhao Qing took a deep breath after hearing the speech. Has the magic Qi emitted from the entrance of the demon world caused such a huge impact? Zhao Qing is not young. On the contrary, her real age has exceeded hundreds of thousands or even millions of years. As the head of the Phoenix family, how can she not have experienced the last demon family rebellion? However, at that time, Zhao Qing was just a legitimate daughter of the Phoenix family, who had just been born, and was closely protected by the Phoenix family. However, Zhao Qing did not know anything about the last chaos of the demon family. After all, in those years, the Phoenix family was also a world War I force against the demon family, so Zhao Qing was more or less deeply impressed by the demon family.


    The evil spirit emanating from the entrance of the demon world has affected the ecology of the whole southern mountains. Countless wild animals and spirit beasts have gradually turned into demons under the influence of the evil spirit. They have a body and attack power ten times higher than the number of their peers. Although they are not strong enemies, they are still very difficult to solve when the number increases, These demons are as like as two peas in the world. They are only afraid of death. They are only afraid of pain. They only know that everything that is destroyed is exactly the same as that of the evil clan. It is for this reason that these magic things will cause great waves once they appear outside, and the great Xia Dynasty is now at the very beginning of its establishment, though it looks very strong. However, because it has just been established, there are still many loopholes, which need to be filled slowly through time.


    Once these demons leave the southern mountains and enter the place where the residents of the Xia Dynasty live at this time, it will certainly cause a lot of panic. You should know what these demons who are not afraid of death, have no pain and have the idea of destruction mean to the ordinary residents of the earth fairy world. Not everyone born in the earth fairy world yearns for high-quality cultivation, In addition to the powerful cultivators of casual cultivation and power, the most common immortals in the earth fairy world are those who only enter the fairyland to the heaven fairy world. Although they have endless longevity and incomparable strength for the lower world, they are only the weakest and lowest group in the earth fairy world.


    Once those demons appear, they must be in groups and will never appear outside alone. Once they are encountered by residents outside, these demons will certainly bring great losses to the Xia Dynasty. You know, the Xia Dynasty has just been established and can''t stand such shocks! Once something happens, many residents of the great Xia Dynasty will be disappointed with them. If the great Xia Dynasty loses the support of the people at that time, it will have something to do with its demise!


    "You can''t let these demons leave the southern mountains. Follow me. The army of the north and South palaces is temporarily stationed not far ahead. First, follow the sergeants of the north and South palaces to have a rest. I''m going to enter the mountains and carefully explore how many demons appear and how many spirit beasts and wild animals are affected by the evil spirit. If it is in the mountains If the hidden demon clan is affected by the evil spirit, the impact on us will be even greater. "Zhao Qing said solemnly. Although he knows that there is no way to quickly recover his immortal yuan, because Zhao Qing is the king of Tianfeng in the Xia Dynasty, he has enjoyed the blessing of the heavenly Qi in the southeast of the earth fairy world, Therefore, even if you lose Xianyuan, you can use Qi to forcibly restore your strength.


    The three looked at each other when they heard the speech. Then Cao Liangsheng took a deep breath and solemnly reminded him: "I know that the three of us can''t stop you, so we can only tell you what we know. As long as you follow the corpses of the demons under your feet, you can reach the entrance of the demon world. We were about to reach the entrance of the demon world before, but the consumption of immortal yuan in our body is too serious, and those demons are infinite Endless exhausted us, so we retreated. But the corpses of those dead demons along the way are also the best road signs. Although these demons are cruel and have great recovery ability, they can be eliminated as long as their heads are cut off. The black gas at the end of the Mountain vein is very thick. It can''t be said that those black gases are emitted from the entrance of the demon world If the Tianfeng king followed the corpses of those demons to the dark place, it wouldn''t be too far from the entrance of the demon world. You just need to continue walking to explore it. However, I still suggest the Tianfeng king to explore the mountains after dawn tomorrow. After all, no one knows the dangers in it, except demons Other things are also unknown, so I have to ask the king of Tianfeng to think carefully and make a decision. "


    Zhao Qingwen nodded and said aloud: "We can''t continue to drag on. As you said, no one knows what''s in it. However, as the king of Tianfeng of the Xia Dynasty, I have the responsibility to find out whether there is a demon family in it. Will there be a demon family running out of the entrance of the demon world? If there is a demon family leaving the entrance of the demon world and entering the earth fairy world, it will be very important for us It will be a huge crisis for the Xia Dynasty. By the way, when the three of you meet the army of the north and South palaces, you immediately let the black emperor enter the mountains to find me. I believe it is not difficult to find me with his own skills. "


    The three people felt admiration at the speech. Although the great Xia Dynasty had just been established, Zhao Qing''s loyalty to the great Xia Dynasty made each of them ashamed. She clearly knew that there were countless dangers in the mountains, but she still resolutely entered the mountains to obtain the enemy''s information for the great Xia Dynasty at the first time. In fact, Zhao Qing didn''t have to work so hard. She just had to tomorrow At dawn, she took millions of troops directly into the mountains, but she didn''t waste time waiting for it. After giving orders to rest, she immediately rushed to go deep into the mountains and master the enemy''s information in her hands at the first time. Although the Xia Dynasty had just been established, she already had loyal people such as Zhao Qing!


    "In that case, we understand, King Tianfeng, take care of everything! You are one of the pillars of our Xia Dynasty, and you must not have any accidents. If something happens to you, I''m afraid the saint will be angry, so you must take care of yourself for yourself and the Xia Dynasty. In case of an irresistible crisis, don''t care and leave immediately!" Cao Liangsheng solemnly reminded him.


    Zhao Qing nodded and turned to enter the mountains. From his back came Zhao Qing''s slightly relaxed voice: "don''t worry, unless the demon lord appears, those little demons and demon ants will wave out!"

 Chapter 688

    Zhao Qing went deep into the mountains alone. The three told the generals and sergeants of the north and South palaces. Millions of sergeants immediately wanted to go into the mountains to find Zhao Qing without any hesitation after hearing the news. However, they were blocked by Cao Liangsheng and told them the orders Zhao Qing told them, but Cao Liangsheng changed them a little.


    It''s too difficult to restore Xianyuan in the mountains. It''s just not too far from the entrance outside the mountains, so Cao Liangsheng changed Zhao Qing''s order to stay temporarily to withdraw from the mountains to restore strength and wait until dawn, The reason why Cao Liangsheng said this is because he felt that the strength of these sergeants and generals was far from that day. Obviously, he came here after driving day and night without a moment''s rest. In order to ensure that these people could protect themselves when danger came, Cao Liangsheng lied about Zhao Qing''s order, Let them leave the mountains and rest outside the mountains to recover their strength.


    Of course, another order of Zhao Qing was also passed to the black emperor by Zhao Fangcun for the first time. After hearing the speech, the black emperor couldn''t help but be a little excited. He has always been afraid of heaven and earth. Is it difficult to be afraid of such a small mountain? What if there are countless ghosts and monsters in you? Today''s black Emperor himself is comparable to the strength of Da Luo Jinxian under the blessing of Qi luck, and different from the generals and sergeants, the black emperor is not tired at the moment, and the immortal yuan in his body is not consumed too much, because he came here lying down.


    Compared with the strength of Da Luo Jinxian and the mysterious array in his hand, if the black emperor moves, he may not be able to win it without the cultivation above the five products of Da Luo Jinxian. Therefore, at this time, the black emperor has no intention to shrink back from entering the mountains to find Zhao Qing. On the contrary, he quickly runs towards the mountains as soon as he gets the news, The speed was like a flash of lightning. Cao Liangsheng and others saw it in the back and couldn''t help but loudly remind him to slow down and let him save some Xianyuan, so as not to encounter the same thing as them when they arrived inside and return in vain.


    ......


    In the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu also gradually regained his consciousness. His cultivation reached the last step, and his immortal yuan has also been steadily improved. Although his cultivation has not been greatly improved, he has gained many other benefits. Now Su Mu''s mood has been greatly improved, and he no longer needs to work hard to break the bottleneck when his cultivation reaches the bottleneck in the future, As long as the immortal yuan in the body is enough, the cultivation can make a stable and incomparable breakthrough, and everything will come naturally and become very easy.


    Su Mu opened his eyes and looked out of the study. Millions of troops and the four dark guards immediately appeared in his eyes, not in his divine consciousness, but in his eyes! Yes, Su Mu''s body is irrigated by the Qi of the Xia Dynasty and favored by the heaven. It can be said that he has become the manager of the heaven in the Oriental world. Now he has cultivated a special ability given by the heaven after the establishment of the Xia Dynasty!


    Eye of heaven!


    Although this is not the ability to destroy the sky and the earth, the benefits brought by this magic power are extremely huge. The eye of heaven, as the name suggests, Su Mu has the ability to sit in the Imperial Palace and observe any place in the earth fairy world with his eyes! With this ability, Su Mu''s behavior will become very easy. As long as Su Mu uses this eye, everything in the fairy world can''t hide from his eyes.


    What is this concept? This means that all the efforts made by Su Mu''s enemies in the future are in vain. They are carried out under Su Mu''s eyes! Under the supervision of the eye of heaven, there is no way to hide anything from Su Mu''s eyes. It can be said that if Su Mu has this ability, he has the capital to be invincible. Of course, this is Su Mu''s card. He will not easily disclose it to others. This ability can be said to have mastered everything in the world. If it is revealed, Maybe Tianting and Wanxiang building will really turn fighting into friendship. They will join hands to deal with the Xia Dynasty first. This is not what Su Mu wants to see.


    When he pushed the door of the study, Su Mu immediately saw those solemn looking imperial sergeants, most of whom were urgently dispatched from Tianhe. At first glance, he knew that Feng Hua had done it. He thought he had stepped into the realm of enlightenment and had no ability to resist, so he was mobilized by Feng Hua to protect himself, which moved Su mu, After all the sergeants were transferred away, Su Mu returned to his study. Although he didn''t see Feng Hua at the first time after leaving the customs, the news of his exit will surely reach his ears. It won''t take long for Feng Hua to find himself.


    Sure enough, Feng Hua came to the study with less than a cup of tea. He looked very serious. Holding a book in his hand, he came to Su Mu and said solemnly: "Saint Zun, during your seclusion period, there was a devastating disaster in our Xia Dynasty! Although it hasn''t happened yet, we must take precautions against it. This is a detailed information book. Please have a look."


    When the voice dropped, Feng Hua handed the book to Su mu. Su Mu was slightly puzzled, took it, opened it and looked at it carefully. Then he couldn''t help staring wide and said in some shock: "The entrance of the devil''s world was opened!? damn it! How could I forget that! The entrance of the devil''s world was recorded in the book by Ziwei emperor. Even Zhao Qing reminded me to send more people to seal it firmly! How could I suddenly forget! If the devil left the devil''s world and escaped, would I not be a sinner in the earth fairy world?"


    "No!"


    Feng Hua immediately shook his head and replied: "the holy master can''t be a sinner in the earth fairy world. When anyone is negligent, the holy master is no exception. You are still very young. If you make a mistake, you can correct it in time. As an emperor, you should know your mistake, correct it and don''t admit it! The holy master should keep it in mind!"


    Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech, solemnly nodded, put the book away, and asked Feng Hua, "you should have full authority over all the political affairs of the Xia Dynasty during my isolation. Tell me how you are going to deal with the affairs of the demon clan?"


    "Strengthen the seal, set up an array around the mountains, surround the demons and demons in the southern mountains, don''t give them any chance to leave, and seal the entrance of the demon world again after killing all the demons that run out!" Feng Huasheng replied.


    "That''s it!"

 Chapter 689

    Because things were discovered early, Feng Hua had already made full preparations this time, and the top sergeants of the north and South palaces stopped talking. In addition, Feng Hua has been studying Taoist sealing techniques for a long time, hoping to find a near perfect sealing technique to completely seal the entrance of the demon world. As long as the entrance of the demon world is sealed by them this time, Then in the future, even if the demon family leaves the demon world and comes to the earth fairy world, it will not be the opponent of the human family, because Feng Hua has absolute confidence in Su mu. Even if he can only seal the entrance of the demon family for a hundred years, Su Mu will certainly get a qualitative leap in this hundred years! Even has the combat power to surpass all the fairyland!


    Although it sounds absurd, it''s not impossible. Although the ascending ones will attract the light of the upper fairy world and directly enter the upper fairy world after reaching the twelve grades of cultivation, Su Mu is the founder of the Xia Dynasty. The heavenly way of the earth fairy world will not let him leave so easily. The heavenly way of the earth fairy world also wants to strengthen the imperial dynasty by relying on Su mu, Establish the legendary Yun Dynasty, so that he can also obtain countless benefits. Therefore, under these conditions, even if Su Mu breaks through the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world, it is impossible to attract the light of the upper fairy world. In a hundred years, with Su Mu''s heaven Fu, he will be able to break through to an incredible level, So it''s only a hundred years to seal the entrance of the demon world. A hundred years later, the demon family will appear in the earth fairy world again, which will never cause any panic, because by that time, Su Mu may have reached the point where he can wave his hand to destroy the demon family.


    Although Feng Hua didn''t believe in this kind of thing, when he was su mu, Feng Hua thought it might happen. No one knew what the future would be like. Just like when he was a child, he definitely didn''t dare to imagine that he could have his current cultivation and status. I''m afraid his biggest dream when he was a child was to improve his cultivation to the realm of golden immortals, But now? Seriously exceeded the standard.


    Therefore, Feng Hua doesn''t know what Su Mu''s future will look like, but the only thing is certain that Su Mu''s future will never be ordinary, and will certainly exceed countless now! Moreover, it is not tenable to seal the entrance of the demon world for a hundred years, because once the seal is strengthened, the entrance of the demon world will be sealed again, so the people of the demon family will not be able to open the entrance of the demon world to the earth fairy world even if it has not been more than 100000 years, because the demon way practiced by the demon family is completely different from that practiced by the earth fairy world, Different systems also make them very curious about the means of the earth fairy world. Maybe their demon family has also studied the array of the earth fairy world fairy way in recent years, otherwise the seal that could have sealed the entrance of the devil world for millions of years would be reopened in hundreds of thousands of years? This can only prove that the demon clan is constantly studying the fairy way in the fairy world.


    Although the two systems are reputed to be incompatible, after all, immortals and demons can never coexist. The immortal practitioners in the earth fairy world will not be idle to seek the cultivation skills of the demon family and study the cultivation system of the demon family, but the demon family is studying their immortal system in the earth Fairy world. What does this mean? This means that the demon family doesn''t care about fame at all. In their eyes, as long as they can make their strength stronger, it doesn''t matter much even if they wash the world. In the demon world, they promote the saying that the strength is supreme and the strong is respected to the extreme! It is precisely because of such cruelty that they are called demons by the practitioners of fairyland!


    The original demon clan was not angry and angry when they knew that they and others were called the demon clan. On the contrary, they gladly accepted it, changed the name of the whole clan to the demon clan, called their cultivation system the demon Tao, and called their living world the demon world! Because they think the demon is very suitable for them. Over time, the demon family is becoming more and more powerful and cruel. They stare at the fairy world, the associated fairy world!


    If the earth fairy world is the symbol of two lights, then the devil world is the symbol of darkness. The connection between the earth fairy world and the devil world has a long history. It is even possible that both the devil world and the earth fairy world were born at the same time. Of course, this is just the guess of the earth fairy practitioners. I just want to know what kind of relationship there is between them, I''m afraid only one person in the earth fairy world knows now, that is the master behind the heaven, Zhang Bairen! The man who came to this world from the beginning of the birth of the earth fairyland! I''m afraid no one knows whether the demon world and the earth fairy world were born at the same time, and whether they coexist.


    On the contrary to the demon family, if the immortal practitioners in the earth fairy world practice the skills of the demon family, there is no need to say more. I''m afraid they will be chased by the whole immortal practitioners in the earth fairy world. This is the gap between their fairy world and the demon world. The demon family can study their immortal cultivation system in the earth fairy world regardless of everything, but they are unwilling to study the cultivation system of the demon family, It''s OK in a short time. If it goes on like this for a long time, evil will certainly surpass fairyland. At that time, I''m afraid the concept of evil surpassing justice will change in the earth fairyland, because once the demon family has thoroughly studied the cultivation system of their fairyland practitioners and understood everything about them, I''m afraid evil surpassing justice will become history, At that time, I''m afraid those immortal practitioners who don''t look up to the cultivation system of the demon family will understand whether they have done right or not over the years.


    Of course, the cultivation system of the demon family is full of blood and death, and it is normal not to be accepted by the immortal practitioners in the earth fairy world. After all, the earth fairy world pays attention to heart, humanity and heaven, but the demon family never cares about these. In their eyes, the second child of heaven is my boss. As long as their cultivation can be improved, there will be more things that turn life into nourishment in the city, Perhaps it is for this reason that the practitioners in the fairy world are unwilling to practice and study the demon Tao system.


    In fact, this is not a bad thing, nor is it a right thing, but an old saying is very correct, that is, there is no distinction between good and evil. A kind person gets the cruel skill of the demon family. Even if he wants to practice, he will restrain his inner desire, and even improve the skill to make him less terrible. On the contrary, An evil person will become extremely evil when practicing the right way, and it is not impossible to even turn the right way into the evil way.

 Chapter 690

    In the southern mountains, Zhao Qing has now come to the entrance of the demon world. A huge dark tunnel appears above the void of the mountains. It looks like a black hole has been broken in the sky. Zhao Qing can''t help taking a deep breath when looking at the tunnel emitting black gas. This is the entrance to the demon world, As soon as you enter this tunnel, you will arrive at the territory of the demon world when you appear again!


    In the history of the earth fairy world, only one person has ever entered the territory of the devil world, that is Zhao Huaiqing, one of the three marshals of the former Ziwei emperor palace. He took 200000 golden fairyland troops into the devil world when Da Luo Jinxian was cultivating ten grades. He intercepted the army of the devil family planning to transfer to the earth fairy world at the entrance from the devil world to the earth fairy world. It is precisely for this reason, People outside have time to set up a sealing array to seal the tunnel.


    But now hundreds of thousands of years have passed, and the entrance of the demon world has been opened again. Now the person in charge of the Oriental world has changed from Ziwei emperor to Su mu. Their strength in the Oriental world has also been greatly improved. They are not worried and afraid of the demon family as usual. Even if the eastern world faces the demon family alone, it is not very difficult. Of course, This is when the top demon masters of the demon clan do not appear. Generally, those top demon masters will not easily leave their territory and come to the earth fairy world to stir up the wind and rain. Moreover, there has never been a top demon master who will kill the earth fairy world in the history of the earth fairy world. If they kill them, I''m afraid the earth fairy world may not be an opponent, Because the real top demons are beyond the existence of the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian! It can even be said that it has reached the point of rolling!


    However, it is reassuring that those top demon masters never care about the struggle between the demon world and the earth fairy world. After all, in their eyes, improving their strength is more than everything!


    Zhao Qing looked at the tunnel and fell into meditation. Now she has arrived at the entrance of the demon world. Does she stay here according to Feng Hua''s order, or does she directly enter the demon world and explore the news of the demon world first.


    ......


    In the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu looked south with golden light in his eyes. He could clearly see the channel of the demon world standing over the southern mountains through the eye of heaven. This is the only channel from the demon world to the earth fairy world!


    "If I''m not mistaken, I''m afraid the black fog over the Xuantian continent came from the demon world? It''s said that the top demon masters in the demon world have more strength than the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world. In this way, don''t those top demon masters have the real strength of Da Luo in the fairy way? In this way, why is it time between the black fog and the Xuantian continent The passage will be different and become clear. "Su Mu thought to himself. Although he was in the fairy world, Su Mu was also worried about everything in Xuantian continent. After all, it could be regarded as his hometown in this life!


    "Saint Zun, Zhao Qing, king of the Phoenix, has arrived at the entrance of the demon world. She sent a message to ask for permission for her to lead troops into the demon world and explore the information of the demon family." Feng Hua came behind Su Mu and said to Su mu.


    Su Mu waved his hand and said aloud: "No, it''s the safest way to seal the entrance of the demon world as soon as possible, so there''s no need to provoke them. Although we''re not afraid, once the demon family appears in the earth fairy world, it''s also a trouble for us. What we need to do now is to put the earth fairy world into the bag as soon as possible, condense the air transport and forge the dynasty. Other things can be put away first, and I It''s said that the top demon masters in the demon world have more strength than the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian. Once they are provoked, I''m afraid it will lead to no small disaster. Our Xia Dynasty has just been established, so it''s not suitable to directly fight the demon family in the mainland. "


    Feng Hua nodded at Wen Yan and agreed with Su Mu''s words. Indeed, today''s Daxia Dynasty was just established, and it was indeed impossible to fight with the demon family at home, but the channel of the demon family was located in the southern part of their Eastern world. Once the demon family left the demon world and entered the earth fairy world, it must be their Daxia dynasty that suffered the impact first, although They were not afraid of the invasion of the demon clan, but they would feel panic day and night for the residents of the Xia Dynasty.


    Therefore, for many reasons, it is not a good choice to go to war with the demon family. Maybe after defeating the demon family, they can gain the respect of many scattered cultivation in the fairy world and gain a higher reputation, but what if they fail? The demon family is not a weak existence! The demon world is a place that should be ahead of their fairy world in cultivation strength! What about them in this case Can you guarantee victory?


    "Then I''ll send a message to King Tianfeng and let her guard the tunnel on the spot. No demon clan is allowed to leave the tunnel and slip under her eyes." Feng Hua said to Su mu.


    "Tell Zhao Qing to order 300000 golden fairyland sergeants to guard the entrance of the demon world. By the way, arrange five great Luo Jinxian to guard and let him return to the Imperial Palace immediately. I have a seal method that needs her to come back and learn it. By the way, old Feng, I''m afraid you have to go this time. You also have to learn this seal method. You need to gather the accomplishments of 12 great Luo Jinxian Among them, after sealing the entrance of the demon world, it can delay at least a million years! "Su Mu said aloud.


    He had obtained a seal method before, but he never used it. For Su mu, the seal method is better than nothing. It''s the same as whether it''s available or not. After all, Su Mu is not interested in those seal methods, but it''s different now. After the seal at the entrance of the demon world is broken, his seal method also works. According to Su Mu''s estimation, I''m afraid the seal in his hand will surpass any seal in the earth fairy world.


    Twelve Gods town magic seal! This is the seal technique Su Mu got from the book. As the name suggests, it requires the existence of twelve top practitioners to inject Xianyuan at the same time. After the chain effect, a magic seal will fall from the sky, which is said to fall from the sky, but it is just an empty shadow condensed from the Xianyuan in their bodies. When the magic seal cage covers the place that needs to be sealed, You only need to set the landing point of the town magic seal to the demon world, and the whole demon world will be suppressed and affected by the town magic seal!


    This seal is different from other seals, but it really suppresses the demon clan! Under the influence of the town magic seal, those demons may not have a good life.

 Chapter 691

    When Feng Hua listened to Su Mu''s remarks, he couldn''t help staring wide and said in disbelief: "Holy master, are you sure you are right? The strength of the demon world now is to surpass our fairy world, and in so many years of study, the demon world has already known our fairy world like the back of its hand, and there are all kinds of ways to crack our seal, otherwise we could have suppressed the demon family for millions of years, and the seal would not collapse in hundreds of thousands of years."


    Su Mu smiled at the speech and didn''t have much explanation. The magic seal of the Twelve Gods town used to seal the whole hell. If even a small demon world can''t seal, how can we seal the whole hell? You know, the strength of hell is far from being comparable to that of today''s earth fairy world. Naturally, it can''t be cracked by the demon world at the other end, even if it can''t be sealed The people who display the magic seal of the twelve towns are not strong enough. It''s just that ordinary Da Luo Jinxian is not the real owner of Da Luo Daoguo, which is enough to keep the demon world silent for millions of years!


    You should know that this seal method once sealed the hell with many saints in the hands of the twelve saints who are not good enough to be saints! Su Mu used the strength of the twelve great Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world to use the Twelve Gods to seal the demon world. I think there will be no big problem. Even if the seal time is not as long as a million years, it will not be able to break the seal method in hundreds of thousands of years Breaking the entrance of the demon world for the first time!


    Although Su Mu doesn''t practice the seal technique, it doesn''t mean he won''t. You should know that the magic power that can be cultivated on the fifth layer of Shenxiang prison calming power is a perfect seal technique, God devil seal! Today, Su Mu has already cultivated Shenxiang prison calming power to half a step and seven layers. It doesn''t take much time to condense the body of the master. It''s naturally light and easy to use the God devil seal For example, although the magic seal is not a seal for sealing a small world, but a powerful seal for sealing individuals, Su Mu is best at improving these skills, so it is not impossible to transform the magic seal into a seal that can expand the entrance of a world.


    Twelve deities'' magic seal and magic seal, two perfect seal methods are applied at the entrance of the demon world together, or there are other exits. Otherwise, the demon family will not want to leave the demon world for hundreds of thousands or even millions of years, and come to the earth fairy world through the entrance to stir up the wind and rain. In these hundreds of thousands or even millions of years, the great Xia Dynasty will certainly be able to succeed under its own leadership To an amazing extent, even if those demon families can practice hard in the demon world, it is absolutely impossible to compare with themselves. After all, I''m afraid there is only one person with plug-in!


    Su Mu looked at the southern sky, took a deep breath and said slowly: "Mr. Feng, don''t think too much. You just need to know that what I said is the truth. In addition to the magic seal of the Twelve Gods Town, I also prepared a natural enemy sealing method for the demon world. However, now I need to find twelve great Luo Jinxian who have enough strength to display the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town. Ten grades of accomplishments are not enough. I think at least eleven great Luo Jinxian is needed Yes, it will take some time. "


    Feng Hua couldn''t help feeling a little confused when he heard the speech and asked: "since he just needs to find the existence of the eleven products of Da Luo Jinxian, why does the holy Zun want Zhao Qing, the king of Tianfeng, to come back? The holy Zun won''t forget that the king of Tianfeng has only the cultivation of the ten products of Da Luo Jinxian."


    "Zhao Qing''s accomplishments at the moment are only those of the ten great Luo Jinxian, but it''s not a problem to develop the strength of the eleven great Luo Jinxian by virtue of the blessing of luck. In addition, the two masters of black and white chess, Jiang Xingzhou and Feng Laoyou only have the existence of five great Luo Jinxian eleven. I''m a little confused about where the remaining seven great Luo Jinxian should go to find them, after all The existence of the eleven products of Luo Jinxian is not so easy to find. "Su Mu said slowly with a frown. Although the strength of the current Xia Dynasty is indeed very strong, Su Mu always feels that his strength is not strong enough, and the number of top strong people is still not enough.


    Just when Su Mu was worried about the next few candidates for the 11th grade Luo Jinxian, a bodyguard came behind Su Mu and Feng Hua, knelt down on one knee and said respectfully: "holy master! Mr. Feng! The king of Zhenbei led the northern army and the Oriental army back to the imperial palace. At the moment, he is waiting outside the holy master''s study."


    "Qing Ye is back? Shouldn''t he be developing according to the plan in the extreme north of the north wind world? Why did he suddenly return to the imperial palace with a sergeant?" Su Mu was very puzzled and looked at Feng Hua suspiciously.


    Feng Hua was also very confused and said aloud: "Zhao Qing, the king of the Phoenix, told me that the entrance of the demon world was broken. At that time, the saint, you were closing the door and understanding the Tao, so I didn''t bother. So I took charge of the power and government and ordered Zhao Qing to lead the 2.8 million troops of the north and South palaces to the southern mountains immediately, but I didn''t let Qingye, the king of the north of the town, return together. I didn''t even give him any orders By the way, I just asked Zhao Qing to send him a message and let him go back to the northern border to fight with Zhao Huaiqing and take the southeast owned by Zhao Huaiqing in the north. I don''t remember giving him an order to return to the imperial palace. "


    Su Mu didn''t say anything more, and said in a voice: "maybe he learned that the entrance of the demon clan was broken. He used to be the Qinghua emperor, so he knew very well what harm the demon clan would bring after its emergence. Some worried, he returned to the imperial palace to wait for orders."


    "Forget it, if he can come back, we have one more candidate to display the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town. Now, with old Feng, you, the black and white chess saint, Jiang Xingzhou, Zhao Qing and Qing Ye, we have six eleven grade Luo Jinxian who can display the seal. The remaining six eleven grade Luo Jinxian. I don''t know if old Feng has any candidate to recommend?" Su Mu asked with a little curiosity. Feng Hua has lived in the fairy world for so many years. Should he still have some close friends who can''t be seen in the world?


    "Not enough."


    Feng Hua shook his head and replied: "I can find up to three eleven grade Luo Jinxian. After all, not everyone can step into the realm of eleven grade. Many of my friends were blocked in this realm. Finally, Shouyuan ran out and turned into dead bones."


    "Three?" Su Mu took a deep breath reluctantly, which was not enough. Even if he played in person, he was only ten, two less. Not to mention that he can''t give full play to the strength of the eleventh grade Luo Jinxian without using his future body. If he uses his future body, there will be some changes after the discovery of the Tao of heaven, These should be taken into account.

 Chapter 692

    "The great Xia Dynasty originally planned to attack the northern world. Why did it suddenly retreat? Did they reach any agreement with Zhao Huaiqing?" the Jade Emperor God, the ruler of the Zhongtian world, frowned and thought in his heart that although he occupied the northern world, However, due to the emergence of Wanxiang building, there is no time to shuffle the forces of the northern world and completely bring the northern world under their command.


    But the heaven''s eye liner in the northern world can be many. Zhao Qing led the two million and eight hundred thousand armies into the border of the northern world and couldn''t hide the truth. Jade Emperor naturally knew the news. Although the southeast was not owned by his own land, he was regarded as his own site by the Jade Emperor, but he was temporarily kept in custody by Zhao Huaiqing. Having Zhao Huaiqing in the southeast can also slow down the Xia Dynasty''s attack on the northern world.


    However, when he was ready to send troops to rescue Zhao Huaiqing, he was surprised to find that the Xia Dynasty suddenly withdrew, which made him feel very confused. Although the withdrawal of the Xia Dynasty was a good thing for him, he didn''t understand the reason for the withdrawal of the Xia Dynasty, Although it is said that today''s Tianting is delayed by Wanxiang building, and it is impossible to remove more sergeants to support the southeast of the northern world. The withdrawal of the Xia Dynasty is the best news for Tianting, the Jade Emperor God always feels that some inexplicable sixth sense is happening in his heart, and always feels that the withdrawal of the Xia Dynasty will bring him a lot of trouble.


    "Forget it, what if there is trouble? Although the Xia Dynasty is strong enough, it is impossible to affect the ruling position of our heaven. After all, Zhang Bainian''s strength is not understandable by the practitioners in the earth fairy world. What I have to do now is to deal with the Wanxiang building as soon as possible, and then try my best to help Zhang Bainian find the book and wait until it is available Later, Zhang Bainian will be able to get out of the fairyland. At that time, he will not only get eternal life, but also become the real master of the fairyland! Become the Lord of the fairyland! "The Jade Emperor thought secretly in his heart. His eyes are full of fire, which is obviously an incomparable expectation for that day.


    ......


    In the study of the Xia Dynasty, Qingye waited for Su mu for a long time. As soon as he saw Su mu, he quickly got up and saluted, and then said, "holy master, the demon family crisis can''t be underestimated, so I left the battlefield and returned to the imperial palace without waiting for your order. I intend to help the Imperial Palace solve the demon family first, and then make meritorious contributions and make amends. Please punish the holy master."


    Su Mu waved his hand and said aloud: "It''s not necessary. You just care about our imperial dynasty. No matter why you care about the imperial dynasty, there''s no doubt that you''re a smart man. I also guessed the reason why you''ll come back. OK, since you''re back, naturally you can''t do nothing. I just need 12 accomplishments to achieve the existence of the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian It''s a kind of sealing technique to seal the entrance of the demon world again. It''s not suitable for us to fight with the demon family in our own country now. You must know the reason very well. "


    Green leaf nodded when he heard the speech, and his voice should reach: "If we go to war with the demons in the homeland of the great Xia Dynasty, it will certainly affect our operation for many days and cause no small panic. Moreover, the demons can not be solved in a short time. If they really leave the demon world through the tunnel and enter the scope of the great Xia Dynasty, it may also affect the luck of the great Xia Dynasty, which is very important for the holy master''s future goal A lot of trouble. "


    "If you understand, this is the seal technique. You need to learn it and be familiar with it. I need to gather 12 practitioners on the seal day to seal the entrance of the demon clan. You should hurry up. At the moment, old Feng is also stepping up his time to practice this seal technique. You can''t fall behind. I''ll set the seal time for the moment On the 15th of next month, there are about 30 days left. I think one month should be enough for you to learn this sealing technique? "Su Mu said aloud and handed over the book engraved in his hand to Qing Ye.


    Hearing the speech, Qingye solemnly nodded and took the book. Then some were worried and asked, "my subordinates will certainly live up to the trust of the holy master, but I''m afraid the existence of the eleven products of the twelve great Luo Jinxian is not so easy to find?"


    Su Mu sighed helplessly and said: "Plus you, you already have six people, including two black-and-white chess saints, old Feng, one of your predecessor in Qinghua emperor palace, Jiang Xingzhou, Zhao Qing and you. Unfortunately, Xia Yang can''t deal with it, otherwise there will be seven Luo Jinxian and eleven strong players, and the number of people to look for will be reduced."


    "Why don''t you include Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie? Zhu Hua also broke through the 11th grade of Da Luo Jinxian under the blessing of the imperial dynasty''s Qi luck some time ago. As for Xu Renjie, he won''t say a breakthrough in a month, but he can also display the strength of the 11th grade of Da Luo Jinxian under the blessing of Qi luck. Is Zhao Qing, the king of Tianfeng selected for this reason? If you include them, let''s go We have eight eleven grade Luo Jinxian, "green leaf reminded.


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he immediately felt a light in front of him and said aloud: "Yes, why did I forget them both? I immediately sent a message to them and asked them to rush to the southern mountains of the Xia Dynasty on the 15th of next month. You can directly pass the seal technique to them and let them practice quickly. The seal date on the 15th of next month must not be delayed. After all, the demon family may find that the seal is loose at any time and get out of the demon world Come out of it. "


    Today''s tunnel entrance is not too large, perhaps not known by too many demons. The tunnel has been broken, and there should be only a small part of the demons found. Su mu can solve it without revealing the news, but it must not be delayed for too long. After all, the sentence "long night dream" is not just talking. If the demons completely find that the seal is loose and broken, If we try our best to expand the tunnel, it can not be solved in a short time.


    "I understand, the holy master, I''m going to pass the message to them." Qingye bows down and leaves the study and rushes to his other courtyard. He wants to inform Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie of the matter at the first time. Just as Su Mu said, he can''t delay any longer, Otherwise, it would be a huge trouble for the demon family to leave the demon world and come to the fairy world and come to the great Xia Dynasty.

 Chapter 693

    After Qingye left, Su Mu came to his seat and sat down. He couldn''t help thinking. Now there are eight candidates to display the magic seal of the Twelve Gods Town, but there are four vacancies left that can''t be filled, which makes Su Mu feel a little headache. After all, he has only been in the earth fairy world for 11 or 12 years, and his foundation is not solid enough, Although the Xia Dynasty, one of the top forces in the earth fairy world, was established, Su Mu''s contacts in the earth fairy world can really be ignored.


    Su Mu from Zhao Qing has passed on the cultivation method of the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town. Whether she practices in situ or plans to return to the Imperial Palace, Su Mu has left her a time limit, that is, only one month! The entrance of the demon clan must be blocked on the 15th of next month. Even if they are not familiar with the real power of the magic seal of the Twelve Gods Town, its powerful sealing ability can still seal the demon Kingdom town. Not to mention many, it is easy to seal for at least tens of thousands of years, The reason why Su Mu wants to seal the demon world for millions of years is just that he really hates these unprofitable and troublesome things. If he really puts it together, Su Mu now has no problem fighting the heaven alone by relying on the future God, so he has no too much fear of the demon family Su Mu.


    The reason why Su Mu chose to seal the demon world rather than fight with it was that he wanted to establish Yunchao as soon as possible, so he didn''t want to waste too much time on other things. It was obviously a waste of time to fight with the demon family, and he couldn''t get too much benefits in a short time, Therefore, it is better for Su Mu to seal the demon world and focus on his own goals than to fight a meaningless war with the demon family.


    If Su Mu insists, he doesn''t worry too much about whether the entrance of the demon world can be successfully sealed by the magic seal of the Twelve Gods. After all, even if he can''t seal the demon world with the powerful sealing method of the magic seal of the Twelve Gods, Feng Hua must have other insurance means. This is Su Mu''s understanding of Feng Hua these days. He is a steady man, Feng Hua will never hold on to one means without letting go. On the contrary, Feng Hua generally has a variety of response schemes. Even if the first scheme fails, Feng Hua can quickly display the second scheme and solve the problem perfectly. This is why Su Mu respects Feng Hua so much.


    It is said that Su Mu tried every means to attract Feng Hua because Feng Hua was powerful enough to deter other forces. He even planned to use the list of gods to forcibly bring Feng Hua under his command, but Su Mu didn''t do so in the end. There are many reasons, But the most important thing is that Su Mu thinks that it is difficult to recover others by relying on these external means alone. He is uncertain that he will be betrayed that day. Moreover, Su Mu at that time also saw Feng Hua''s ability and respected him very much, so he tried to find something to prolong his life, When I got the longevity grass, I didn''t think of using it myself for the first time, but gave it to Feng Hua to prolong his life. I hope I can get Feng Hua''s sincerity in this way.


    Obviously, Su Mu''s doing so is the most correct choice. Now Feng Hua shows more and more abilities. Su mu can also be a shopkeeper and leave everything to Feng Hua. This is not only Su Mu''s trust in Feng Hua, but also su Mu''s recognition of Yu Feng Hua''s ability, Otherwise, how could su Mu give such a huge power to Feng Hua so easily? Even when he ordered himself not to be in the imperial palace or closed, Feng Hua was the candidate for the supreme commander of the Xia Dynasty!


    You should know that Su Mu didn''t use any means to imprison Feng Hua, which means that Feng Hua is a real free body. Compared with Qing Ye, Zhao Qing and others who have been mastered by Su mu, Feng Hua is the only person around him who hasn''t been imprisoned by Su Mu except thunder and red tea, In this case, Su Mu is still understatement, handing over the power to Feng Hua, which shows how much Su Mu trusts Feng Hua!


    No matter whether the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town can be displayed or not, Su Mu has no worries about sealing the demon world. Because Feng Hua is in charge, Su Mu believes that he will certainly give himself a perfect solution, even if he can''t raise all the twelve strong people who have reached the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian to perform the seal, He is also absolutely able to use other sealing means to completely seal the demon world.


    ......


    In the southern mountains, 300000 golden fairyland soldiers and five Phoenix Da Luo Jinxian guard in front of the entrance of the demon world. As long as there are demon practitioners coming out of the tunnel, they will be besieged by 300000 golden fairyland soldiers and five Da Luo Jin fairyland strongmen at the first time. There is absolutely no ability or means to leave!


    In addition to 350000 golden fairyland sergeants and five great Luo Jinxian guarding the entrance, a total of 700000 troops walked in the southern mountains! All of them are golden fairyland sergeants. They travel together. In twos and threes, they look for those things that have changed and become demons in the mountains, and hunt them. At the periphery of the southern mountains, 1.8 million Golden fairyland sergeants and three great Luo Jinxian patrol alternately, Never let any demon leave the mountains and enter the place with a large human population in the Xia Dynasty. It can be said that it has closely surrounded the southern mountains to the extreme!


    In addition, the southern mountains are covered with glittering gold and vague barriers. I don''t know when. Above the void, the black emperor is yawning, scanning the mountains, controlling the array in his hand, and using the deceptive array to hide all the breath in the southern mountains, Moreover, outsiders can never see the black tunnel over the southern mountains from the outside. This is also the black emperor''s own attention. Since Su Mu plans to seal the entrance of the demon world without leaving a trace, there is no need to disclose the news that the entrance of the demon world has been broken.


    Not only that, the black emperor also set up a triple seal array on the periphery of the southern mountains. If those demons want to leave the southern mountains, they can only break through this triple array before they can leave. After leaving, they will face the attack of 1.8 million Golden fairyland sergeants of the Xia Dynasty! It can be said that in today''s southern mountains, even a mosquito is absolutely impossible to leave!


    There is no need to say more about the strength of the black emperor''s array. After coming to this world, the black emperor specialized in array and practiced the array to the extreme. Although there will be deviation when using the array because his own strength is not strong enough, the black emperor''s understanding of the array is definitely the strongest in the earth fairy world! It is enough to bear the name of the first array master in the earth fairy world!

 Chapter 694

    Of course, this is just what Su Mu thinks. In addition, the cultivators in the fairy world do not attach much importance to the array, so the black emperor can bear the title of the first array master. Although it has not been known by outsiders or even Heihuang himself, Su Mu still thinks that the black Emperor can bear the title! Not to mention anything else, it is worthy of this title by virtue of the black emperor''s research and efforts.


    Moreover, because he is a close friend of the black emperor, Su Mu also has a certain understanding of the array. It can be said that he can use several arrays easily, but it is absolutely impossible for him to wave like the black emperor, which is to cover the sky, block the sun and hide the sky, because this belongs to the black emperor''s own talent and opportunity, which is not as good as other array mages, Those array mages need a lot of effort to set up an array. It can even be said that it takes several days to set up an array. If the quality of the array needs to be improved, it even takes several months to find the corresponding array eyes and other things that can improve the quality of the array.


    But the black emperor doesn''t need such trouble at all. For the black emperor, no matter how difficult the array is, it''s just a question of whether he can wave or not. If the array can be established by waving, it''s not worth mentioning. Of course, it''s just for the black emperor. If the array can''t be established by waving, Then you need to use the array disk to set up. After injecting immortal elements into the array disk, the black emperor Ren Jiu can attract the sky covering array with a wave of his hand. It''s easy. This is also the particularity of the black emperor. For this reason, the black emperor will learn the array much faster than other array mages. He can learn and test whether he has learned this array, If you learn to keep it in mind, you can practice other arrays.


    However, other array mages are different. It often takes them several years to learn an array. There are all kinds of troublesome things from the beginning of learning an array, to the experiment, and then to the accurate position of the array eye. When they successfully learn an array, the black Emperor may have mastered more than ten arrays, and the most critical point is, The black emperor doesn''t need to use any treasure to suppress the array eye when he sets up the array. Everything can run perfectly between his waves, but the other array mages can''t. They need to spend a lot of time looking for appropriate materials to suppress the array. Otherwise, even if the array is set up, it still has no power, so under various conditions, The black emperor is obviously much stronger than those array mages. After all, the black emperor knot array has never looked for any array eye, let alone any top-level Bora to suppress the array eye.


    The black Emperor himself set up an array to suppress the southern mountains. In addition, the north and South palaces had a total of 2.8 million Golden fairyland troops and eight great Luo golden immortals patrolling. Don''t mention the demons. Even the beasts with a little attack power would be executed by them. Although this action against the southern mountains was just the elimination of demons by the Xia Dynasty, However, for many beasts and even spirit beasts in the mountains that have not been eroded by magic gas, it is obvious that they have encountered a great disaster. As soon as 700000 golden Wonderland sergeants meet them, they will suppress them without saying a word and will not give them any reaction time.


    It is also for this reason that the beasts in the southern mountains, whether monsters, spirit beasts or beasts, have ushered in a great disaster. However, it can not blame the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty for being cruel and cruel. After all, they are human and have different views on things, Otherwise, there would not be so many monsters and spirit beasts as the meat in the plate of human cultivators.


    If you really need to blame someone, the demon clan and Su Mu may be the easiest to blame, but unfortunately, Su Mu has merit and virtue protection and the blessing of the great Xia Dynasty. Even if his sergeants indiscriminately kill innocent people in the same world under the eyes of heaven, they will not be punished by heaven, However, some karma may be accumulated more or less, but these karma will soon disappear under the offset of Qi.


    Tiandao can''t blame anyone in the Xia Dynasty. After all, they just want to prevent the evil spirit of the demon family from revealing and turning them into demons. It won''t take much effort to kill them in advance. If you want to blame them, you can only blame the demon family. Of course, Maybe the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty could check the monsters, spirits, beasts and so on, take them out without variation, and return their homes to them when the southern mountains are finished.


    But Su Mu gave the order, a month! It takes a month to clean up all the demons in the southern mountains. Although there are not many 700000 troops, they will not do such things so slowly. After all, in their eyes, those demons and spirit beasts are just what they usually eat. Even if they die, they will not affect anything, On the contrary, if they don''t die, maybe the transformation and variation of magic Qi can also have some impact on them. Even mild poultry will become cruel demons after being affected by magic Qi. Anyway, it''s safe to kill them all.


    On the other hand, Feng Hua is rushing towards the middle heaven at this time. He is not going to the heaven to meet the Jade Emperor or to explore the war between Wanxiang building and the heaven. The reason why he will go to the middle heaven this time is to invite an old friend to the Oriental world to help them complete the seal, seal the demon family in the demon world and seal the entrance of the demon world.


    Although he didn''t have to go to the middle heaven in such trouble, since Su Mu said that he would use the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town to seal the entrance of the demon world, Feng Hua, as a qualified executor, wouldn''t make any refutation. What he had to do was to gather all the people within the time limited by Su Mu and complete the orders given to him by Su mu, News came from Su mu, telling him to find three of his old friends. He returned to the Imperial Palace earlier to study the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town. It is said that Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie also joined the seal ceremony. In this way, there are two more people who can give full play to the strength of the eleven great Luo Jinxian, reaching eight, Now, Feng Hua only needs to find his three old friends and ask them to come out of the mountain to help. The last one left is that there is indeed a person in the Imperial Palace who has the strength of eleven Luo Jinxian. Although the realm has not been reached, he can give full play to the strength of eleven Luo Jinxian in a short time by relying on his own anti sky combat power!


    This man is Marshal Shenwei, one of the three marshals of Ziwei emperor palace!

 Chapter 695

    However, it''s not easy for field marshal Shenwei to agree to join the great Xia Dynasty. Su Mu has invited him to join the great Xia Dynasty several times to become a member of the great Xia Dynasty, but his feelings for Ziwei emperor are too deep. Although he is not a brother, he is better than a brother. Su Mu is very moved by his loyalty to Ziwei emperor, Therefore, there is no one to force each other again and again.


    But now it''s different. Su Mu has to seal the entrance of the demon world. If he uses this as an excuse to let the other party join the Xia Dynasty, shouldn''t it be difficult? After all, marshal Shenwei is also a member of the Oriental world. I think he doesn''t want to see the demon clan appear on the land of the earth fairy world in the future, causing huge chaos and losses? Besides, Su Mu is the heir to the throne personally spread by Ziwei emperor. Although there may be many reluctance, Ziwei emperor did personally tell the jade emperor that God asked him to pass the word to the fairyland and let Su Mu become the master of the Oriental world.


    Su mu can now be regarded as the successor personally selected by Ziwei emperor. Although Su Mu has changed Ziwei emperor''s palace into the great Xia Dynasty, there has been no change in the land of the Oriental world. It is not difficult to let Marshal Shenwei join his command. Moreover, since Su Mu is the successor personally selected by Ziwei emperor, Marshal Shenwei naturally should have entered his command and worked for himself, but he didn''t do so. Instead, he stayed in his own territory in the imperial palace as usual. He wouldn''t see him outside or talk to others in the Imperial Palace at will.


    Even Su Mu''s servants sent to serve him were rejected by him. He watered flowers and grass in his small yard every day. He did everything himself. If it weren''t for the power center of the Oriental world, I''m afraid he thought he had come to some mountain to live in seclusion. Su Mu was very helpless about this, but he couldn''t do anything about each other, Even if Su Mu is unreasonable, there is no reason to drive out Marshal Shenwei?


    Of course, this was just before the establishment of the great Xia Dynasty. After the establishment of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu did have many reasons to drive the other party away. For example, he directly disclosed that marshal Shenwei''s injury recurred as the master of the imperial palace. Although it would not affect his strength, there were too many hidden diseases in his body due to perennial war. If he continued to fight, he might be in danger of life in the future, As long as Su Mu said this, most of the residents in the Xia Dynasty would think that marshal Shenwei left the Imperial Palace voluntarily, not that Su Mu drove him away, but did Su Mu do so? No, Su Mu is still very confident in his means of receiving people. He thinks Marshal Shenwei is a rare combat power. At least for now, marshal Shenwei''s combat power has been greatly improved for the imperial palace. After all, it is comparable to the combat power of the eleventh grade Luo Jinxian. No one can have it.


    Therefore, under these many conditions, Su Mu has never done anything too much to the marshal Shenwei. He has always had the temperament of the other party. No matter what the other party wants to do, Su Mu will not intervene. As long as he does not shake the rule of the Xia Dynasty over the Oriental world, Su Mu will not take care of him even if he wants to go to heaven side by side with the sun.


    Maybe Su Mu will have a lot of success in doing so in the near future. After all, marshal Shenwei is also a person, not a person without seven emotions and six desires, but a living immortal with all the weaknesses of human nature. Therefore, the less Su Mu has jurisdiction over him, the more he will be curious about Su mu, The more he recalled why Su Mu would willingly keep him in the imperial palace as an idle man? Instead of driving him away, marshal Shenwei is definitely not a fool if he can have today, so the idea that Su mu can''t drive him away has never appeared in his heart. It is estimated that Su Mu gave him some face and didn''t directly drive him away.


    Su Mu''s idea and purpose, marshal Shenwei must be too clear to be clear! After all, Su Mu has paid a lot of attention to him these days. To make the master of such a huge force smile and treat you well, isn''t it to earn himself into his command and become his combat power? Marshal Shenwei didn''t know this, but he never agreed to Su Mu''s request, nor did he show his attitude to Su mu. It seemed that a scum woman was hanging a scum man, sometimes advancing and sometimes retreating, which made people somewhat uncertain about his idea.


    However, he may not know that those little Jiujiu in his heart have long been seen through. No one is a fool and can''t guess what you think in your heart. In particular, under Su Mu''s command, Feng Hua has a great understanding of human nature. In fact, all the ideas in Marshal Shenwei''s heart have long been seen through by Feng Hua, This is why he is still in the Imperial Palace and has not been driven out. After all, in Feng Hua''s eyes, the marshal Shenwei will certainly become a powerful force under Su Mu''s command in the future. Why does he bother to let Su Mu drive away the other party?


    Maybe even Su Mu didn''t guess what Marshal Shenwei was thinking, but Feng Hua easily guessed what Marshal Shenwei was thinking. Feng Hua didn''t tell Su mu or anyone. It''s enough to wait slowly. As for other Feng Hua, he doesn''t care so much, As for whether the marshal Shenwei will join Su Mu''s command as he guessed, he can''t guess. Although he has arithmetic and can predict, he can use it less if he can use it less. After all, too much calculation will lose his life.


    Although Feng Hua has broken through the realm of the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian with the help of the luck of the Xia Dynasty, and the longevity yuan has increased greatly, who would dislike his too many longevity yuan? Feng Hua had felt the approach of death before, but Su Mu dragged him back with a long-life grass to prolong his life, giving him a chance to break through the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian and continue his life yuan. It is for this reason that Feng Hua should cherish his life more than anyone else, but if Feng Hua consumes life yuan or even dies for Su mu, Feng Hua felt that he had no problem. After all, he could break through the realm of twelve grades. It would be impossible without Su Mu''s help.

 Chapter 696

    In the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, marshal Shenwei was in another courtyard. As usual, he carefully cultivated the flowers, plants, fruits and vegetables he planted in the courtyard. When the flowers and plants opened and the fruits and vegetables matured, he would feel a different sense of achievement from rushing to kill and make profits on the battlefield. Obviously, now he is not like a marshal, but like an ordinary old farmer, But Su Mu won''t let him be so silent. The twelve Luo Jinxian needed to display the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town are still the last. Su Mu naturally set his eyes on Marshal Shenwei.


    Su Mu came to marshal Shenwei''s other courtyard with a pot of grain wine in his hand. Instead of entering directly, he knocked politely on the door of the other courtyard and said aloud, "marshal, I''ll come and see you today. I don''t know if you''re welcome or not?"


    When the voice fell, the gate of Marshal Shenwei''s other courtyard was opened. Marshal Shenwei looked at Su Mu strangely. Then he made a formal salute to Su Mu and said aloud, "I''ve seen the saint."


    "Don''t you invite me in?" Su Mu asked with a smile. He raised the wine pot he was carrying to marshal Shenwei, as if to say that I came to see you for a drink today. You can''t shut me out.


    In fact, even if Su Mu didn''t carry this pot of wine in his hand, marshal Shenwei didn''t dare to shut Su Mu out. After all, the imperial palace where he is now is not the original Ziwei Imperial Palace, but the center of the power of the Xia Dynasty. Although it is the same Imperial Palace as Ziwei Imperial Palace, the word Ziwei in front is missing. It''s not Ziwei Imperial Palace, but the Xia imperial palace, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for him to stay here if he plays a small game,


    Marshal Shenwei invited Su mu in, then went to the house to prepare some, took some fruits and vegetables to the stone pavilion in the other courtyard, put them on the stone table and said aloud: "These are the fruits and vegetables I have cultivated. If you don''t dislike them, you can try them. At least in my opinion, these fruits and vegetables taste very good. After all, I cultivate them myself. Even if you want to eat them, you may not be able to eat them."


    Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech, nodded and replied: "that''s true. If I hadn''t come to see you for a drink today, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have a chance to taste these fruits and vegetables carefully cultivated by Marshal Shenwei."


    "The holy master joked. Ziwei emperor palace has changed the dynasty. Now there is no place for me in the Daxia emperor palace. How can I be called Marshal Shenwei? Thanks to the holy master''s good heart, he didn''t drive me away. If not, I''m afraid I don''t know where to go now, let alone stay in this yard that has lived for hundreds of thousands of years." Marshal Shenwei sighed and said that Su Mu hadn''t changed anything about the Imperial Palace at the time of the transformation, and all of them were left for him. This also moved Marshal Shenwei a little. After all, Su mu, as the owner of the great Xia emperor palace, wanted to transform him here, but Su Mu didn''t do that. Instead, he asked After listening to his own opinions, he did not forcibly transform his other courtyard.


    "Marshal Shenwei, you are loyal to Ziwei imperial palace. You have done a lot of things for the imperial palace. Even when I made a heavy gift to invite you to join the Xia Dynasty and work under my command, you resolutely refused. It can be seen how much you respect Ziwei emperor." Su Mu smiled and said in a very relaxed tone, which made Marshal Shenwei unable to understand what Su Mu meant.


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t speak again. Looking at the silent Marshal Shenwei pouring him a glass of grain wine, he said aloud, "have you tasted this grain wine in the Imperial Palace these days? It took me a lot of effort to make it. If you haven''t tasted it, you have to taste it today."


    Marshal Shenwei nodded. He really didn''t drink the grain wine. Although he loved drinking very much, he could perfectly control his desire for wine and never exposed it to others. Therefore, although he had heard of the widely rumored grain wine, he never had the idea of trying it.


    After three rounds of wine, marshal Shenwei also asked his doubts and asked Su Mu: "holy master, you''d better tell me what''s the matter with me? You know, you''re rarely seen in your busy schedule. Today, you personally came to other hospitals with grain wine. I don''t think you''re addicted to wine. Just find someone to drink with you."


    Su Mu smiled and shook his head when he heard the speech, looked at Marshal Shenwei and said: "I''ve been here many times, but your final answer is the same every time. You are very loyal to the crape myrtle emperor, and even loyal to the point where I feel incomparable envy. I attach great importance to this. The superior likes people who are very loyal to themselves. I believe the crape myrtle Emperor also thinks the same as me. In contrast, although Zhao Huaiqing has the same ability and strength It''s very outstanding. You''re welcome. Zhao Huaiqing''s strength and ability are above you, but why does Ziwei emperor prefer you? If I remember correctly, the north and South palaces were commanded by you? This is Ziwei emperor''s recognition of you. I like you as a very loyal person, but I''m not for this in recent days Love, but for another thing. "


    While Marshal Shenwei was silent, Su Mu told him that he didn''t come to recover himself today and let himself join the Xia Dynasty under his command, which made Marshal Shenwei feel strange, but he was still ready to listen to what Su Mu was going to say. Su Mu pointed his hand to the sky in the South and said: "There must be something in that position that you should know better than me?"


    "The direction of the southern world and the southern border of our eastern world." Marshal Shenwei replied loudly. Obviously, he had not expected what Su Mu was going to say.


    Su Mu smiled and warned, "you''re closer and guess."


    Marshal Shenwei was puzzled, but the territory of the eastern world still appeared in his mind. He thought about it for a while, and then the appearance of the southern mountains appeared in his mind, which made him stare.


    "It seems that you want to say what I want to say." Su Mu said with a smile. Although Marshal Shenwei''s reaction was not as fast as Feng Hua, it definitely exceeded most people.

 Chapter 697

    Marshal Shenwei took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I didn''t expect that after so many years, the seal of the demon world was broken again. It seems that the demon family has made a lot of research on our fairy world in recent years. Otherwise, the seal that could have sealed the demon world for millions of years would have been broken in less than 600000 years."


    When the voice fell, marshal Shenwei stood up and said solemnly: "Saint, I may not be able to help you with other things, but I believe I can certainly help you with this matter. Although I was not strong enough when sealing the demon world, I also participated in the war between the earth fairy world and the demon world at the beginning. I think my understanding of the demon family is not small. If Saint needs any help, just ask me I will certainly help a little if I can. "


    "I''m waiting for you."


    Su Mu smiled and looked at Marshal Shenwei and said: "This is a technique that is far superior to all the sealing techniques in the earth fairy world. According to my estimation, raising the existence of the eleven products of the twelve great Luo Jinxian and applying the magic seal of the Twelve Gods can seal the entrance of the devil world for at least a million years. In this million years, I will be able to grow to an unimaginable level. I have absolute confidence that I can only fly to the earth fairy world With the confidence of such achievements in more than ten years, I can definitely operate the Xia Dynasty into a powerful force far more than countless times in the demon world in a million years. At that time, even if the demon family breaks the seal again, I can easily send him back to his hometown and let him go wherever he comes from! "


    "Are the twelve great Luo Jinxian whose accomplishments have reached the eleventh grade? I don''t know if the saint has gathered all the candidates?" Marshal Shenwei asked a little solemnly that the twelve great Luo Jinxian are really easy to find. Apart from anything else, there are enough more than 30 strong Luo Jinxian in the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty. However, it is not easy to find twelve great Luo Jinxian whose accomplishments exceed the eleven grades. Most of the strong at this level are hidden from the world Hiding in the mountains and fields, he is working hard to make further progress in cultivation and fly to the fairy world. Therefore, it is not easy to find the existence of the twelve cultivation achievements that have reached the eleven products of Da Luo Jinxian.


    "Of course, Mr. Feng and Qing Ye, now the commander-in-chief of the north and South palaces, Zhao Qing, the generals of the Imperial Palace, Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie, together with the black and white chess saint and the former Supreme elder Jiang Xingzhou of the Qing Huadi palace, there are eight people. Together with the three close friends and you invited by Mr. Feng before his trip, a total of 12 candidates who can give full play to the strength of the 11 grade Luo Jinxian have been found All right, as long as we wait until the 15th of next month, we can hold a sealing ceremony to seal the entrance of the demon world again. "Su Mu explained to marshal Shenwei with a smile.


    "But holy master, my accomplishments are only ten grade great Luo Jinxian, and there is still a distance from the eleventh grade. Although I can temporarily give full play to the strength of the eleventh grade great Luo Jinxian, if I want to participate in the sealing ceremony, I am worried that my inside information will be insufficient. Moreover, isn''t Zhao Qing, the commander of the north and South palaces, and the general named Xu Renjie all ten grade great Luo Jinxian?" Marshal Shenwei asked suspiciously, obviously full of doubts.


    Su Mu smiled and explained: "As long as they enjoy the blessing of the great Xia Dynasty in the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, even if they have only ten great Luo Jinxian, they can still give full play to the combat power of the eleven great Luo Jinxian, even surpass the eleven great Luo Jinxian, and reach the combat power of the half step twelve great Luo Jinxian. Their Qi will not be lost. As long as the great Xia Dynasty can last for a long time, the Qi consumed today I will be able to recover to the original situation tomorrow, so you don''t have to worry about this. Now that I am the master of the Oriental world, I cherish this land more than anyone else, because this belongs to my territory. I won''t let the demon clan appear on my territory to stir up the wind and clouds. If things go wrong, I won''t come to you, will I? "


    "I see." Marshal Shenwei nodded, but his heart was still full of worry. Zhao Qing and others enjoyed the blessing of the good fortune of the great Xia Dynasty, but he didn''t. He was just able to give full play to the fighting power of the 11 Great Luo Jinxian in a short time. How can he help the other 11 great Luo Jinxian to seal the demon world together? If he was delayed in the end, it should be like this What is good? Has he not become a sinner in the eastern world? A sinner in the whole fairy world?


    Once the demon clan appeared in the earth fairy world, it was inevitable that his life would be ruined. He didn''t want to cause the whole earth fairy world to fall into chaos again because of his own reasons. Marshal Shenwei took a deep breath and said solemnly to Su Mu: "Saint Zun, I can agree to your previous request to join the Xia Dynasty, but I have a request. I hope Saint Zun can agree to me."


    "But it doesn''t matter." Su Mu said with a smile that when he came today, he could expect that marshal Shenwei would put down his prejudice and join his command, but he didn''t think that the Tao would be so fast. Moreover, Su Mu also had some conjectures about Marshal Shenwei''s request for himself. There was a probability of more than 80% of the four requests asking him to rescue the crape myrtle emperor imprisoned in the heaven.


    "I hope the holy master can help rescue the crape myrtle emperor when he has enough strength in the future. For this request, I hope the holy master can agree to me. If the holy master can agree, I am willing to make a heaven oath. Once the crape myrtle emperor is free again, I will certainly do anything for the holy master and the great Xia Dynasty!" Marshal Shenwei said solemnly. His eyes were full of supplication, which made Su Mu feel the other party''s loyalty to the crape myrtle emperor.


    Marshal Shenwei''s request is the same as Su Mu''s idea. Marshal Shenwei really wants Su Mu to help rescue the purple Myrtle emperor imprisoned in heaven. Su Mu had expected this, but when he said it himself from the other party''s mouth, Su mu Renjiu was surprised. Marshal Shenwei could offer a lot of favorable conditions for himself or ask for something, Su Mu would give it to him, but when Marshal Shenwei asked him to rescue the crape myrtle emperor, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling a trace of envy for the crape myrtle emperor.


    "It''s hard for the earthly fairyland to find a loyal person like Marshal you. I admire crape myrtle. I''m sure he can feel your loyalty to crape myrtle. Don''t worry. As long as I have enough ability, it''s not difficult to rescue crape myrtle. As long as I have enough strength in the future, I will attack at the first time How about rescuing the crape myrtle emperor? "Su Mu said solemnly.


    "Thank you, saint!"

 Chapter 698

    A month later, on the day Su Mu ordered the seal ceremony to be held, Feng Hua also found his three close friends early. They were all Taoists, but they were not a kind of Tao with Feng Hua. It was explained that Feng Hua''s Tao was the supreme Tao and followed the way of calculating the secret of heaven to seek benefits for himself. The Tao was called the Tao of destiny, and Feng Hua was the ancestor of the Tao of destiny, In other words, the way of destiny was the first person Feng Hua discovered and began to practice.


    All three of his close friends belong to the same Tao. Even when Feng Hua didn''t know that tianmingdao became the ancestor of Taoism, they were also their peers. That''s why they became close friends. These three people are the famous Nandao three guests in the earth fairy world. They are all super strong people who have reached the eleventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian and are proficient in Taoism.


    When the three had only the strength of six grade Da Luo Jinxian, they talked together on an island in the South China Sea of the southern world, which led to the early birth of the spirit beasts on the whole island. The spirit stepped into the road of cultivation. Although the island has disappeared now, it is remembered by everyone in the earth fairy world, because on that island, There is a tree that can let people enter the realm of enlightenment, Bodhi! Because of this Bodhi, their accomplishments soared, and they broke through the top ten products of Da Luo Jinxian!


    Later, it was speculated that the island was hidden by the three guests of the South Island, but no one dared to look for their trouble. After all, they could not provoke the three masters of the ten products of Luo Jinxian, and the powerful strength of the earth fairy world did not look for their trouble with the idea of being invincible, Later, it was said that the three chose a mountain together, and no one knew where they lived in seclusion, but the name of Nandao Sanke did not gradually disappear because they lived in seclusion, because while they lived in seclusion, a demon clan who claimed to be the eldest brother of Nandao Sanke could directly seize most of the ruling power of the demon clan in the demon clan, This person is now the demon emperor of the demon family, help the light!


    Because Fuguang seized most of the ruling power of the demon family and became the demon emperor, the name of the three immortals of South Island was gradually spread among the demon family, and even crowned with the name of the three immortals of South Island, which is also the most respected title for the three people by the practitioners of the earth fairy world, the three immortals of South Island! Because they came to prominence on the Southern World Island and first appeared in front of the earth fairy world on the South Island, those who do not know their names will become the three guests of the South Island, and those who respect them call them the three immortals of the South Island!


    Although the real ruler of the demon family is the dragon and Phoenix, the dragon and Phoenix have not managed their own affairs well. Where can they have so much time to manage the affairs of the demon family? This has also led many demon families to become independent. Outside the rule of the dragon and Phoenix, they have found a small world called the new demon world and can''t live in seclusion in the new demon world. This is why the number of demon families in the fairy world is so rare. After all, the fairy world has been divided into their own territory by human cultivators, and it is difficult for the demon family to obtain their own living space, That''s why I found a seclusion in the new demon world.


    Don''t mention those ordinary demon families. Even the two emperors of the demon family, the dragon family and the Phoenix family, don''t rely on the human family to have their own living place in the earth fairy world? For example, when Ziwei emperor palace ruled the East, Ziwei emperor chartered the extinct volcano for the survival of the Phoenix family. If Ziwei emperor hadn''t given some face to the Phoenix family, I''m afraid he would have sent troops to attack it long ago. Moreover, the land owned by the extinct volcano is still very scarce, and only has a chassis more than 100 miles around the extinct volcano, Compared with the whole eastern world, I''m afraid it''s less than one in ten million.


    Not to mention the dragon people, the dragon people live in the southern world. It is precisely for this reason that the dragon people have a living space, because a certain Immortal Emperor in the southern world doesn''t know whether it is a cramp or something. He is extremely kind-hearted. He is very kind to any species, not only giving the dragon people a place to live, South Dragon Island, It also gives those demon families who can''t go to the new demon world to survive. It can be said that if you want to see the demon family, in addition to the new demon world, I''m afraid the southern world is the easiest place to meet the demon family.


    ......


    "Old Feng told me that he had three close friends to solve my urgent need, but I never thought that old Feng invited the legendary three immortals of Nandao. They were all powerful people of the Yi Tao. In those years, the three immortals talked about the Tao of Nandao, so they helped countless creatures in Nandao to turn their spirits in advance. However, everyone knows that their way of creation is the highest in the Jedi fairy world, He is qualified to be called the ancestor of the way of fortune. "Su Mu made a slight salute to the three immortals of South Island and said solemnly. What he said was not random. After all, in the eastern world, Su Mu existed like the way of heaven. What he said basically meant the way of heaven in the eastern world, which also flattered the three immortals of South Island for a moment.


    Su Mu''s achievements and origins were told by Feng Hua to the three of them as early as on the road. Now, I''m afraid that after seeing this real person, it is much higher than what Feng Hua introduced to them. Feng Hua still underestimated the saint he followed! Originally, the three people were still very confused about why Feng Hua would follow others. We should know that Feng Hua was the most arrogant of the four people in those years, but now after seeing Su mu, the three of them immediately understood the reason.


    "The holy master is really amazing. The three of us just have a lot of research on the one way of creation. How can we call it the Taoist ancestor of the one way of creation? When we can use the ability brought by the Tao as brother Feng does, I''m afraid the three of us are qualified to be called the Taoist ancestor." the three of us answered in unison, If Su Mu hadn''t seen the three people open their mouths at the same time, I''m afraid Su Mu thought it was a person talking.


    Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech. He didn''t say much. Just stop praising. If he praised too much, it didn''t seem like praising, but like flattering. Su Mu looked at the people and said: "I think you all know what day it is today? What happened in the depths of the mountains ahead. I guess you also have some conjectures in your hearts. Then there''s no need to say more. Please."


    "We will certainly live up to the saint''s expectation, seal the entrance of the demon world completely, suppress the demon family with the demon seal, and never let the demon family have a chance to escape from the demon world." the twelve people answered at the same time.


    "Thank you very much. After the work is finished, I will have a banquet for three days and three nights and get drunk with you!"

 Chapter 699

    The twelve great Luo Jinxian who cast the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town are also gathered. At this time, they are heading for the entrance of the demon world in the deep mountains in the south. They are also accompanied by the elite of the golden fairyland of millions of North and South palaces. They are here to ensure the safety of the twelve great Luo Jinxian when carrying out the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town, After all, no one knows whether a demon family will find that the entrance has been broken and appear in front of the entrance of the demon world today.


    If the people of the demon family feel that the practitioners of the earth fairy world are sealing the entrance, they will certainly spend a lot of life to rush out. Once those demon families leave the devil world and come to the earth fairy world, the earth fairy world is the first object threatened by the demon family for the Xia Dynasty! Though not afraid, if it is to go to war with the demons at this time, it will cause much trouble. The mysterious sky is still enveloped in a dark fog. What Su Mu wants to do is to quickly unite the land fairyland and gather the gas to promote the emperor to the Chao Dynasty. At that time, he has the final say that he is the master of the movement. In the transportation Dynasty, I will also have the right to speak beyond the Tao of heaven. I can cover the sky with one hand within the scope of transportation dynasty!


    At that time, Su Mu will be able to open the tunnel connecting the Xuantian continent and bring the Xuantian continent into the territory of the DPRK! By that time, Su Mu had accomplished his goal! The last half goal is that Su Mu plans to explore what kind of relationship exists between the Xuantian continent, the earth fairy world and the wasteland world, and why everything is so similar?


    Millions of golden immortals guarded the four directions. Twelve great Luo golden immortals stably suspended in front of the entrance of the demon world, and jointly injected immortal yuan into the entrance of the demon world. Then they pinched out a Dharma seal in their hands, and then the Dharma seal condensed into twelve Shinto statues with different looks. The twelve statues have different looks, including those with three heads and six arms, those with a snake head, and those with a dragon head and horse body, A total of twelve different statues gathered bursts of golden light, and then turned into a light and melted into one, turning into a giant man''s virtual shadow. The strong man''s virtual shadow held a giant axe. The terrible height seemed to have penetrated the sky. Everyone present could only feel his lower body, his hanging arm and the giant axe held on his arm.


    However, the twelve people had a little understanding of the seal technique. They knew that this was the normal scene after the seal technique was applied. After being shocked, they received their attention. They quickly condensed the virtual shadow of the strong man into a statue according to the operation mode of the magic seal of the Twelve Gods Town, and then suddenly threw it into the entrance of the demon world!


    As the virtual shadow of the strong man was put into the entrance of the demon world, the channel exit of the entrance of the demon world became smaller and smaller, from the size of a basketball court at the beginning to the size of a carriage now, and finally turned into a fist like black hole and slowly disappeared in front of the people. They took a deep breath and couldn''t help smiling on their faces, Unexpectedly, it was so easy to seal the entrance of the demon world this time, thanks to the powerful sealing technique given by the emperor of the Xia Dynasty! When the virtual shadow of the strong man holding a giant axe appeared earlier, all the people present felt suffocating fear. However, on second thought, it was summoned by them, and it was just a virtual shadow. How amazing the momentum was, it was only momentum after all. Then they received their shocked thoughts and condensed it into a statue to enter the demon world.


    "So far, the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town has been successfully displayed. It took us less than half a day. I never thought that such a major thing in the demon world could be completed in such a short time. You know, the last time the demon clan was born and sealed it back, it took several months to succeed! And we lost countless immortal cultivation halfway The refiner sealed the demon clan back. Now it''s better. It''s been sealed for half a day. I''m afraid people of the demon clan are still ignorant at the moment? Just saw the entrance in front of him, it was sealed in the twinkling of an eye. Everyone will be angry if it''s on anyone? "Qingye said with a smile, Among the people present, he experienced a strong war and seal when the demon clan appeared last time. Although Zhao Qing was also there at that time, Zhao Qing, as a little princess of the Phoenix clan, was just a weak Phoenix cultivator and was not qualified to participate in it.


    The surrounding birches, Xu Renjie and the three immortals of Nandao disappeared before the last demon clan was born. Only his green leaf knew how much thought they had spent to seal the last demon clan in the earth fairy world.


    "I felt very familiar with the giant''s virtual shadow before. I seemed to feel my close relatives on him. Although I don''t know where this feeling came from, I have such inexplicable feelings. Ladies and gentlemen, do you feel the vision after the virtual shadow appeared?" Feng Hua asked the crowd. He felt a sense of familiarity on the virtual shadow, As if they were familiar with their relatives, but they couldn''t tell where the feeling came from, so they planned to ask if they were aware of the familiar feeling at the same time as him.


    "To be honest, the three of us noticed it at the same time, as if the virtual shadow was my parents, but our three brothers'' parents had died millions of years ago. Even the three of us were about to forget what that feeling was like, but when the virtual shadow appeared, the three of us actually noticed the familiar and strange feeling I don''t think it''s wrong. "The eldest brother of the three immortals in South Island replied loudly. The names of the three immortals in South Island are very different, which even they are about to forget. After all, the three people have taken Taoist brothers as their elders and virtuous brothers as their children for so many years, and basically haven''t called their names.


    Seeing the three immortals of Nandao and Feng Hua, they all noticed the strange feeling. Jiang Xingzhou also nodded loudly and said, "to tell you the truth, even I, who grew up like an orphan, felt the strange sense of familiarity. Although I don''t know where it came from, there is actually the strange feeling."


    "That''s right. I thought I was the only one who noticed the strange feeling. Predecessors, I also noticed the familiar feeling." Zhu Hua also took over the words and said that he did feel the strange familiar feeling.

 Chapter 700

    Feng Hua took a deep breath when he heard the speech. It was obvious that the twelve of them were aware of the mysterious sense of familiarity from the virtual shadow strong man, which made him feel extremely confused. All the people present were immortal practitioners who had achieved more than ten grades of great Luo Jinxian and could give full play to the powerful combat power of eleven grades. This inexplicable feeling generally did not easily appear in their hearts, When this feeling appears in their hearts, it is often obvious that there is any hint.


    However, Feng Hua didn''t understand the specific implication. He planned to go back to the imperial palace to ask Su mu. After all, the magic seal of the Twelve Gods was the seal technique taken out by Su mu. Ask him what news he might know. Everyone also had this intention and was ready to go to the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty to ask what was going on, Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie said goodbye to everyone. After all, their southern army and Western army are still in the southern world, and the difficulties of the southern world have not been helped them through, so Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie have to go to the southern world to help the Immortal Emperor Palace through the great disaster and chaos in their southern world.


    ......


    In the depths of the demon world, in a gloomy abyss, six candles illuminate the bottom of the dark abyss. People who can live here obviously don''t care about the surrounding darkness, but the green light of the six candles seems to set off the horror and anger here, giving a strange light to the bottom of the dark abyss, This is more terrible than looking without light!


    At the bottom of the abyss, a strange old man wearing a black robe and pale hair woke up from his deep sleep and looked at the sky over the abyss. Some felt strange and looked at the sky over the abyss, but there was no discovery. Just when the old man in black robe planned to go to the top of the abyss to have a look, a huge virtual shadow suddenly appeared above the abyss! No, not above his abyss, but above their whole demon world!


    "What a powerful repressive force! Damn it! What is this, a statue!? what powerful seal did those bastard immortal practitioners get? I was also affected by the statue?" the old man in Black said with an ugly face. At the moment, he was repressed by the statue, At the moment, the endless evil Qi in his body seemed to be afraid to leave his body. Obviously, it must be the ghost of the statue!


    In fact, it''s strange that he won''t choose a place to live in seclusion. This abyss is not far in front of the exit of the demon world, and there is a cliff about 300 miles north of the abyss. That cliff is the entrance of the earth fairy world Taoist practitioners to seal the demon world, and it is also their exit to the earth fairy world! Other parts of the demon world are not affected much. It''s just that the old man is too close to the statue, and the statue itself is a town magic seal condensed from the statues of Twelve Gods. It has a powerful ability to restrain and suppress the demon family. If he continues to stay here, I''m afraid his strength will be consumed by the town magic seal in a short time, Even fall into the realm!


    As one of the top demon masters in the demon world, the old man in black robe was the first to find that the entrance of the demon world was broken this time. He didn''t tell others in the demon world at the first time, but set up a secret array to hide the exit, so that the people in the demon world who come to check the seal every year can''t feel that the seal has been opened, And the reason why the old man in black will do this is entirely for himself!


    As mentioned before, the strength of a top demon master completely exceeds that of the twelve great Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world in all aspects, and has reached the next level of cultivation. However, the earth fairy world has not found out what this level of cultivation is, and thought it would take flying to the upper fairy world to find it, but the devil world and the earth fairy world exist equally, Therefore, if the demon world can break through, then the immortal practitioners in the earth fairy world should also be able to break through!


    But for so many years, I have never heard that someone''s cultivation has exceeded the twelve grade great Luo Jinxian. Even if there is, it is only after flying to the upper fairy world. Anyway, after so many years in the fairy world, no one has ever heard that anyone''s strength has exceeded the twelve grade great Luo Jinxian, Now, Su mu, who has broken through the twelve grade great Luo Jinxian, has seen only one Feng Hua.


    However, the black robed old man in the demon world himself is a great Luo Jinxian whose strength exceeds the twelve grades. The reason why he didn''t tell the rest of the demon world about the destruction of the exit of the demon world is entirely because he is preparing a huge conspiracy that has been planned for a long time, but now he hesitates that the entrance of the demon world is sealed again by the immortal practitioners, It means that all his plots are in vain!


    The black robed old man''s face was very ugly. He knew why the entrance to the demon world was broken, which was opened many years ago. However, due to the suppression and influence of his strong cultivation, the entrance could not be expanded to the point of being seen through at a glance, In addition to the reason why he used the array, this exit has been hidden by him, but some time ago, when he was practicing, two demon families at the level of demon master found that the exit of the demon world was opened, left the demon world and went to the earth fairy world. Because which two demon masters left the demon world, the news of the opening of the entrance of the demon world would reach the ears of the practitioners of Xiandao, So that they sealed the entrance of the demon world again.


    I''m afraid the two demon masters have died in the hands of the Terran, otherwise the Terran can''t seal the entrance of the demon world so quickly, but in fact, the immortal cultivators have never met the demon family in the earth fairy world, and they don''t even notice the smell of the demon family. Moreover, once the two demon families leave the demon world and enter the earth fairy world, Then the first thing to bear the brunt will be sensed by the Qi luck of the great Xia Dynasty in the eastern world, but the Qi luck of the great Xia Dynasty is normal, and nothing has been detected. This is also the real doubt of the problem. Are there really two demon families whose accomplishments have reached the demon master level in the earth fairy world?


    If he really left the demon world and hid in the earth fairy world, how did he hide from the double exploration of heaven and Qi in the Xia Dynasty? If not, who is the murderer who killed two big Luo Jinxian Tianfeng of the Feng family? Who is the person whom the old man in black hates? I''m afraid it will take time to prove all this, but if there are really two demon families at the demon master level who appear in the earth fairy world and hide, then the demon world entrance is likely to be opened by them from the outside when they know where the demon world entrance is!

 Chapter 701

    In the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, except Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie who rushed to the southern world, all the great Luo Jinxian who participated in the magic seal sealing ceremony of the Twelve Gods town arrived at the imperial palace. Tonight is destined to be a sleepless banquet scene. Hundreds of tables and tables have been placed in the Imperial Palace, waiting for the great Luo Jinxian who rushed back after the seal to take their seats and start the banquet.


    However, now those great Luo Jinxian are much less happy about the banquet. They all rush to Su Mu''s study together. They want to ask what kind of skill Su Mu''s Twelve Gods town magic seal is, and why the summoned giant virtual shadow makes them feel a sense of familiarity, It seemed that the familiarity of their parents made the twelve great Luo Jinxian who participated in the sealing ceremony feel some resentment. They were not unhappy with Su mu, but just unfamiliar and close to the familiarity. They silently rushed to Su Mu''s study just to understand it. Maybe even Su Mu didn''t know this feeling?


    After all, they also asked. Except for the twelve great Luo Jinxian who participated in the seal, no one felt the familiar and close atmosphere they said, which also made them wonder whether Su Mu would know the cause and effect of this matter. After all, Su Mu also did not display the magic seal of the twelve gods, Will su Mu not even know the familiar smell he felt after the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town was displayed?


    ......


    In his study, Su Mu looked at Feng Hua and other ten great Luo Jinxian who participated in the meaning of the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town. They all came to his study. He couldn''t help wondering how they came back so soon? Is the seal over? Su Mu didn''t open his mouth. He looked at Feng Hua with his head tilted. Some were curious and threw a puzzled look at him.


    Feng Hua immediately reacted. He quickly came forward and bowed to Su mu, saying: "Return to the holy master, the demon world has been sealed by the magic seal of the Twelve Gods town. It takes only three hours, or even less than three hours. The magic seal of the Twelve Gods town is tailor-made to seal the demon family. Even if I am not a demon family, I can still feel the breath from the magic seal statue of the town, which can definitely exert a great pressure on the demon family Control effect. "


    "Seal the demon world in less than three hours? It''s so fast. Although I do know that the Twelve Gods town''s seal is extremely powerful, and even used to seal a demon world, I really didn''t expect that the Twelve Gods town''s seal could suppress the demon world so quickly. Of course, it''s absolutely inseparable from your hard work. The party has to wait It won''t be held until the evening. Why don''t you let old Feng take you down to visit the newly-built Daxia emperor palace? "Su Mu said to the people. Obviously, Su Mu didn''t understand why they came to his study together.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but we came here to ask you something about the magic seal of the Twelve Gods." The three immortals of South Island were a little impatient and took the lead in saying that after all, the three of them had cultivated and cultivated together. They had long forgotten their feelings for their parents, and even couldn''t remember what they felt, but they were suddenly hooked by the giant virtual shadow summoned by the magic seal of the Twelve Gods Town, and their hearts had been abandoned for countless years.


    "Ah?"


    Su Mu didn''t react for the first time, but then asked curiously: "Three immortals, let''s be frank. What''s the other thing? Is it the side effect of the Twelve Gods? But no, I already knew when I got the seal. The seal didn''t have any side effects. The only side effect may be that the cultivation differences of the twelve people who participated in the seal to summon the virtual shadow of the gods are too great. Only in this way can it be guided After the appearance of Zhizhen magic seal, it will eat you back. I remember it was recorded in the book I asked Feng Hua to give you. Did you see it? But then again, there is no big gap in your strength. Why is there such a doubt? "


    "The holy master is worried. We are only interested in the printing of the Twelve Gods. Everyone here did not know what the intimacy of parents was millions of years ago, but after the Twelve Gods were integrated together, the breath made us seem to see our parents, incomparably cordial and familiar. This feeling came There is no reason, so we come to ask the holy one with doubts. " Jiang Xingzhou explained aloud that when red tea and Lu Wanxi ran to the imperial capital every day some time ago, Lu Wanxi already liked it here and loved the red tea sister who took care of her in every way. Seeing that Lu Wanxi already liked the place, Jiang Xingzhou, who just didn''t want to leave, stayed and became a worshipper in the Xia Dynasty Although he had no actual rights, Jiang Xingzhou didn''t care at all, because he could drink as much grain wine as he wanted every day in the imperial palace. Of course, if Lu Wanxi''s little girl was there, he probably couldn''t drink a mouthful.


    Because grain wine is too spicy, Lu Wanxi thinks that drinking too much of this wine will affect Jiang Xingzhou''s old body. Obviously, Lu Wanxi''s understanding of practitioners is still at a very basic level. Jiang Xingzhou is allowed to drink grain wine every three days, but he can''t drink more. Half a pot is the limit. In Lu Wanxi''s opinion, Jiang Xingzhou is still the same no matter how it changes The poor old man who eats and waits for death every day in the far north has poor physical quality, so he still takes care of him in every way. It is precisely because Lu Wanxi likes this place and doesn''t want to leave, and thinks the people here are very good that Jiang Xingzhou stays.


    "What do I think it is? That''s the reason. But the Twelve Gods still have their own look. The Twelve Gods are the children of the man holding the axe. The Twelve Gods call the man with the axe as the Father God. Therefore, you think it is the influence of the Twelve Gods that makes you feel that the man is finally condensed The virtual shadow is very familiar and even looks like his parents. In fact, it is just the residual feelings in the virtual shadow of the Twelve Gods. It has nothing to do with you. It''s just that you can feel the same feelings as the Twelve Gods because it is the reason for the birth of the immortal Yuan summoned from your body. "Su Mu explained, The doubts in the hearts of the people were solved.

 Chapter 702

    "That''s right, I said. As an orphan since childhood, how could I feel the breath and feelings of my parents? It''s puzzling. I''ve never felt the kindness brought by my parents in so many years of cultivation. I actually felt it on the virtual shadow of a god today. I have to say thank you to the holy master. If you didn''t agree to let me add it I''m afraid I''ll never feel the kindness of my parents when I die in my life, "Marshal Shenwei said solemnly to Su mu.


    Su Mu knows that marshal Shenwei was an orphan since he was a child. Su Mu has never seen Marshal Shenwei show such an expression. Now he doesn''t look like a general who has been on the battlefield for many years, but like a child who has lost his home. His eyes are red and tears are hot, but he doesn''t easily let them flow out of his eyes, but forcibly tolerates them, Su Mu took a deep breath after seeing this. Sure enough, this tragedy is indispensable in any world. People in this world may not care so much about losing their parents. Their daily practice seems to have forgotten the concern brought by their parents, but this does not mean that they don''t want to get that feeling. Today, Marshal Shenwei, who felt the affection of his parents from the virtual shadow of a divine throne, was awarded one of the three marshals of Ziwei Palace by Ziwei emperor after many years of battle, revealing the softest side in his heart.


    "Marshal, stop your tears first. In my eyes, you''ve always been a tough man, but you''re just a residual emotion from the throne. I don''t think it can affect you. If you keep making a little woman posture with tears, I''ll look down on you first." Su Mu teased Marshal Shenwei, In fact, Su Mu didn''t mean any harm. He just didn''t want Marshal Shenwei to be affected by the residual emotion of the God.


    "I understand the Holy One." Marshal Shenwei nodded and wiped away the tears from his eyes as if they had never appeared. No one looked down on Marshal Shenwei''s tears. After all, even they couldn''t bear the influence of that mood, and they didn''t even have perfect restraint, What qualifications do you have to preach and despise others?


    Su Mu looked at the audience and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He explained the relationship between the Twelve Gods and the giant virtual shadow that was finally summoned. In fact, the relationship between them is not so complex. Anyone who knows the flood and famine should understand the relationship between them, but obviously no one here knows the flood and famine, So Su Mu also planned to tell them about the twelve ancestors and witches after the founding of Pangu.


    Yes, the Twelve Gods were transformed by the blood essence after Pangu''s death. They were the twelve ancestors of the ancient witch family. Everyone had a strong physical strength comparable to the quasi saint in the top period! But it''s just physical strength. After all, their witch family can''t see and understand the Tao, so they don''t care about the ethereal Tao at all. With a powerful physical cultivation law and the thick blood in the Pangu temple, they have developed a strong and incomparable body! By virtue of the body, it has reached the point of immortality. If the witch family had not been robbed later and was not tolerated by the way of the wasteland, I''m afraid that the twelve ancestors of the witch are still living in the wasteland and competing for the ownership of the wasteland!


    It is precisely because the witch family is in a great disaster that the twelve ancestors of the witch will perish. Although the witch family has not perished, the twelve ancestors of the witch also have a person from the later land who survived, but he can''t leave the hell for half a step forever. The latter land incarnates as the leader of the six samsara and can compete with the saints in the hell by relying on the power of the earth, so he can take the remaining ability of the witch family to hide from the world, If it weren''t for the strength of the sages in hell, I''m afraid countless enemies would have rushed into hell and directly destroyed the Lich clan. You should know how many creatures were killed when the Lich clan and the Lich clan fought for hegemony, and how many wild creatures lost their lives because of the Lich war. I''m afraid 100 billion is not enough for one ten thousandth of them!


    Although the demon family is as cruel and cruel as the human family, and even takes the human family as a supplement, except for a few, the demon family has no courage to rush to take the human family as food. After all, the human family is also a race left by the preaching of Saint Nu Wa, so the demon family did not dare to act rashly in previous periods, The reason why the Terran will be attacked and killed by endless demon families later is that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi of the demon family hunted and killed countless Terran lives when casting the witch killing sword. Nevertheless, the virgin Nu Wa, the noble saint of the Terran, didn''t stop it, and didn''t even speak or teach a lesson, It is precisely because of this that the demon clan lost its burden when hunting the Terran. It is also because of this reason that the number of Terrans killed later is also increasing.


    Although it is not a Terran directly destroyed by the lich, it has an indelible relationship. Although the Lich has never directly dealt with the Terran, it has also brought huge disasters to the Terran countless times. In addition to the Lich and the lich, I''m afraid the Terran is the only one who has suffered the most heavy damage in the Lich catastrophe, Of course, the Terrans also gained a lot of benefits from the Lich robbery, and even became the protagonist of heaven and earth! The only protagonist of heaven and earth, whether in the West or in the East, knows the plasticity of the Terran. This is the protagonist of heaven and earth recognized by heaven, which immediately attracted the four sides to make a series of shrouds around the Terran.


    It''s wrong to say that in those years, the Lich family fought against the Lich family. Due to the intervention of the saints, the Lich family set up a large array of twelve heavenly gods and demons, and summoned Pangu virtual shadow to fight with the saints. It is precisely for this reason that the boundless creatures know the horror of the Lich family. They can compete with the saints only by calling the array with their flesh. If they are allowed to grow up, Have they a foothold in the wilderness?


    But before they could make a move, one person couldn''t help it at the first time. This person is Hongjun, who is known as the Taoist ancestor of the boundless world! Once he divided heaven and earth and broke through Pangu''s virtual shadow, although he was also badly hurt, he still wanted to reconcile the contradiction between the two races on behalf of heaven with his incomparable strength, and ordered the demon clan to control heaven and the witch clan to control earth. However, this order was opposed by the demon clan. After all, their newly born demon clan did not have the ability to fly into the sky, But obviously, the opposition is invalid. When the Lich family has no food, these Lich families become their food. Because of this, the contradiction between lichs has increased a lot again until the Lich war!

 Chapter 703

    As the blood essence of Pangu, the witch family feels that they are the real descendants of Pangu, so every witch family wants to bring the world created by Pangu into their hands. After all, in their eyes, they are the real descendants of Pangu as the blood essence of Pangu. Will the witch family have to give it to others if they don''t give it to them? The witch clan has provoked countless wars in order to take back the wasteland created by Pangu. In their eyes, no one is more qualified to take charge of this wasteland than their witch clan, not even saints.


    But the witch clan was transformed by Pangu''s blood essence. What about other innate creatures in the famine? You know, there are many things on Pangu that have turned into other creatures in the famine, but why didn''t they have the idea of unifying the famine? Is it because they are not strong enough? Of course not, but they know that the famine is too big, and the peerless strong in the famine is too much. There are heaven and saints monitoring the famine. What if they really become the ruler of the famine? Can you get rid of the control of heaven or saints over them? No!


    Just like the heaven of later generations, they are nominally in charge of the three realms. In the real sense, they are the masters of the flood and famine, and the owners command the rights of ordinary people, but do they dare to do so? Of course, I dare not. Will those peerless strong people in the famine allow them to be driven by the heaven? Certainly not, not to mention that the Jade Emperor God, the Lord of heaven, has been bullied by all kinds. In the west, new Buddhism has intervened. In the heaven, there are sects established by such saints as hermeneutics. In addition, the supreme Lao Jun, such hermeneutic saints, cut off one of the three corpses for daily monitoring. Even if his name controls the three realms, what if he is the master of the world? Can he jump out of the sage''s five finger mountain? Obviously impossible!


    Therefore, the rest of Pangu''s descendants are very low-key people in the flood and famine, and they basically won''t reveal their followers. It will certainly cause a lot of trouble to talk about the authenticity of Pangu from time to time like Sanqing and the witch family. They are one of Sanqing, and each rigid form has the strength of Luo Jinxian. Together, the three basically go sideways in the flood and famine, People say they are Pangu authentic, and few people dare to say more. The reason why the witch family can talk about Pangu authentic is also due to their powerful forces. At that time, before all the saints were born, the Lich and Lich families were the most powerful two forces in the wasteland. Even if they were Pangu reincarnation, no one dared to say more.


    Sanqing and the witch clan all have their own strength to do so, but not all the incarnations of the rest of Pangu have such a background. They can say their own feet at will. Most of them are low-key and extremely human beings, trying to hide their feet and feet. As a congenital God residence, although their talents are amazing, they are not afraid of anyone alone, But the flood and famine is not a fair place. There are too many things that take people''s heels. Revealing your background at will is not like looking for your own death?


    ......


    In the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, after hearing Su Mu''s explanation, people couldn''t help but take a deep breath. They were shocked at how powerful the great god named Pangu was. He forcibly separated a nihilistic chaotic world by his own strength, casting a huge and incomparable flood and famine world! Finally, the strong can''t continue to live, can''t jump out of the influence of the so-called Avenue, and finally become all things in the boundless world!


    After hearing this, everyone shouted in their hearts. How could this be possible? However, the powerful sealing ability of the Twelve Gods and the terrible smell of the Twelve Gods made them wonder if all this was true? Is it true that there is a world called Honghuang in the endless chaos? Where have they all reached the point of immortality and powerful mana? The giant who created the world really exists?


    No one wants to believe that all this is true. If the wasteland world really exists, doesn''t it mean that they still live at the bottom of the well? Can''t you see the vastness of the outside world? However, no one can say anything to refute Su mu. After all, everything Su Mu said seems to have a basis, which makes it difficult for them to refute. Moreover, they have not left the fairy world in their life. How can they know what the outside world has become? Maybe there is an existence comparable to the wasteland world on the top of their fairyland and upper fairyland?


    But in fact, the people present underestimated themselves too much. According to Su Mu''s estimation, if you want to compete with the flood and famine world, you only need to fly to the fairy world. According to Su Mu''s estimation, his strength should be lower than the middle level in the flood and famine, and his cultivation has not reached the limit of the earth fairy world, Maybe as long as he reaches the limit of the earth fairyland, a single strength can rival the medium strong in the flood world, and according to Su Mu''s estimation, the upper fairyland is likely to be a powerful world that can rival the flood world! Although Su Mu couldn''t give any evidence, he always had such a hunch in his heart.


    "Our world is too small. It looks very huge, but in fact we are just a group of frogs living under the well. How can we know the vastness of the sky and the vastness of the sea, holy master? If you don''t mind, we, the three immortals of Nandao, are willing to join the Xia Dynasty and work together to establish a transport Dynasty. I believe in the three of us With the help of people, the holy master''s goal can be completed in the shortest time. The three of us also want to see if we will see the powerful existence of the flood world as the holy Master said in the future. "The leader of the three immortals in Nandao solemnly said that he was attracted by the flood described by Su Mu and wanted to see the world comparable to the flood world with our own eyes!


    "What the eldest brother said is very good, and our two brothers have no opinions. The famine mentioned by the holy master is indeed very eye-catching. The three of us don''t want to end our life so easily. We want to see the strong man at the top of the world with our own eyes and find out whether there is a strong existence comparable to the giant who created the world. I hope the holy master agrees The three of us joined the Xia Dynasty. "The old man in grey robe on the left of the three immortals on the South Island also said solemnly.


    "Brother''s meaning is mine." the slightly young man in short robe on the right of the three immortals in South Island nodded.

 Chapter 704

    Su Mu couldn''t help smiling when he heard the three people''s words. This was something he never thought of. Originally, Su Mu planned to ask Feng Hua to tell them to stay in the Xia Dynasty, but he didn''t expect to join the Xia Dynasty so easily, and there was no sign at all, However, such three accomplishments are stable and big enough to the existence of the eleven products of Da Luo Jinxian. It is unimaginable that joining the Da Xia imperial dynasty can bring strength improvement to the Da Xia imperial dynasty. Apart from anything else, Su Mu is already the first in the earth fairy world in terms of the number of Da Luo Jinxian.


    "Since the three immortals have said so, I naturally have no reason to refuse. To put it bluntly, it''s too late for me to be happy for you three to join the Xia Dynasty. I originally planned to ask Mr. Feng to talk to you about letting you stay in the Xia Dynasty. Unexpectedly, there is still a lot of time left. Would you like to become my Xia dynasty like Mr. Jiang in the future Worship? Although there is no real power, no one in the imperial palace can command you except me. You can do everything according to your own mind. No matter what you usually want to do, you don''t have to report to me. Just do it. What do you think? "Su Mu asked with a smile. These conditions are not his bottom line, He left some bargaining space for Nandao Sanxian.


    But Su Mu never thought that the three people agreed directly without thinking. In their view, this treatment is going to heaven. How can they have such great freedom after becoming followers of others? And it can be regarded as the existence below one person and above ten thousand people. Although there is no real power, their name and strength are there. No matter what they do, it is estimated that they can have a word! This is already comparative real power! How can they bargain on such rich terms?


    "The three of us are willing to be worshipped under the command of the holy master. In the future, we will be the leader of the holy master. Despite the orders of the holy master, the three of us will never push three obstacles." the boss of the three immortals in South Island solemnly said, looking shocked by the conditions promised by Su mu, But Su Mu obviously doesn''t understand why these three people are willing to join his command with such conditions. Perhaps Su Mu sees that these promises made by him are just some interests that have no practical effect, but in the eyes of the three immortals of South Island, this is obviously a great advantage!


    "It''s so good. Welcome to join us. I believe with the help of the three immortals in Nandao, the strength of my imperial dynasty will be greatly improved! The time to complete the goal will be greatly shortened, which is a rare good thing for our imperial dynasty. I''ll have a good drink with you tonight." Su Mu smiled and said to the three immortals, The words are also very official. They will not deliberately close their relationship or be too distant. This will make others have an inexplicable sense of tension. This is what Feng Hua personally told himself. Su Mu also used it in his daily conversation. Let alone, it does have such an effect.


    ......


    In the back garden, red tea and Lu Wanxi are drinking afternoon tea in the stone pavilion beside the fish pond. They are amused to see the fish in the pond jumping because of a piece of bait they dropped. Red tea even has a mind. Do you want to catch the fish below and boil a bowl of soup for the childe? Cuckold''s daily visit to Su Mu was only a great loss after he met Lu Wan''s daughter. This also made Su Mu feel a little strange, but he didn''t think much about it. He didn''t think anyone would dare to give him a green hat. This imperial palace was all his own eye line. If he did what bad things he did every day, he would know what the first thing was.


    It is not just a red sleeve. This imperial palace is basically an eyelid of Su mu. No matter who is always under the eyelids of Su mu, of course, Su Mu did not allow those eyeliner to watch anyone, just let them pay attention to the trend in the palace of ordinary emperors, so they would not deliberately stare at anyone. Basically, they stay in one place with their original heart for one day. In modern words, these people are the monitors inserted by Su mu''an in the imperial palace.


    Su Mu put down the book in his hand, looked at the outside sky and frowned. He thought the time passed quickly. At this moment, the sun hasn''t even set, but Su Mu felt his mouth greedy. He couldn''t help but stand up and prepare to leave the study and go to the backyard to see red tea, After all, I haven''t had face-to-face communication with tea these days because I''m closed and busy sealing the demon world. I don''t know what tea is doing these days.


    The four dark guards at the door also want to show their body shape. Their character is more and more like their own name. They don''t have the previous laughter on their faces. The whole person looks extremely serious. This is also the psychological improvement of the four of them. Su Mu doesn''t care about it. What he wants is this effect. He wants to cultivate four close and ruthless bodyguards, Instead of training four fools who only laugh every day.


    "Holy master, where are we going?" asked ruthlessly with some doubts. According to the truth, holy master deals with political affairs in his study at this time of the day and practices for a while. Why did he suddenly leave the study today and plan to come out for a walk?


    "Backyard." Su Mu is not a very serious person, so talking to his subordinates won''t kill him, and won''t cause Su Mu''s unhappiness. The ruthless four people also know Su Mu''s mind very well, so Su Mu has always been very good to the four of them, no matter whether it''s cultivating resources or skill scripts, The four people did not live up to Su Mu''s expectations. Now they all came to the cultivation of nine grades in the golden fairyland, and even broke through the golden immortal! As soon as these four people break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, Su mu can give them the set of four person joint attack in his mind.


    There is also some distance between the backyard and Su Mu''s study, but Su Mu didn''t fly directly to the backyard, but planned to stroll around. After all, he hasn''t been familiar with the emperor palace since it was built. This time, let him get familiar with the newly-built Daxia emperor palace, although it is new, However, it just expanded the scope and built some new buildings. It seems that there is not much change. The biggest change is that Su Mu transformed a large area in front of the original Ziwei Pavilion into the main hall, which is now the conference hall.


    Su Mu looked at a large area of other courtyard that seemed to be uninhabited, and could not help but frown. He wondered in his heart what the purpose of building these other courtyard would be if it could not be inhabited? Why don''t you use this as a foundation to motivate sergeants? Thinking of this, Su Mu had some plans in mind, but he still needed to write them out in detail.

 Chapter 705

    In the back garden of the Imperial Palace, red tea slowly took a sip of the tea cup, then looked at Lu Wanxi and said, "Wan Xi, are you almost 25 years old this year?"


    Lu Wanxi was stunned when she heard the speech. Obviously, she didn''t know why tea would ask this question, but she still nodded and answered tea and said, "well, she''s 25 years old. What''s the matter, tea sister?"


    "At the age of 25, you can break through the seven grades in the real fairyland, which shows that your cultivation talent is very outstanding, and you haven''t enjoyed the irrigation of natural materials and earth treasures since you were a child, so your cultivation accomplishments are obtained by your own talents and efforts. I''m trying not to find you a master to guide you in your cultivation. After all, you are a talented person and can''t leave "It''s buried like this." red tea smiled and replied. She was really surprised by Lu Wanxi''s talent. At the age of 25, she can have the strength of seven real fairyland products, which can''t be achieved by anyone.


    "But sister tea, if I have the guidance of old Jiang, I don''t have to look for another master?" Lu Wanxi said nervously. She is not very interested in cultivation. On the contrary, she likes such a leisurely life very much. If tea finds a serious master for her, she doesn''t have any freedom every day, That''s not what Lu Wanxi wants to see.


    "I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry. If you like, I''ll choose a teacher for you to learn from. After all, it''s only a matter of time to achieve the great Luo Jinxian with your talent in the future. I don''t need to say much about the strength and rarity of the great Luo Jinxian. You should understand? Once you become the great Luo Jinxian, you can have a seat in the earth fairy world in the future Earth, go wherever you want, have great freedom, don''t you think? "Tea said with a smile, if such a good talent is not cultivated, isn''t it in vain?


    "Well, sister tea, I''ll listen to you, but please find me a teacher who is not so serious. Otherwise, I really can''t stick to it. I still prefer to live more now and wander around every day. I don''t like the boring meditation and practice every day." Lu Wanxi said aloud, Although she promised tea that she would like to learn from her teacher, she doesn''t look like a person who can practice seriously.


    Red tea doesn''t care. She just has some pity that she doesn''t have such a good talent, but Lu Wanxi also has her own ideas, so red tea won''t force her. On the contrary, her consent will be passed when red tea wants to do anything about Lu Wanxi''s private affairs. Obviously, red tea really takes this girl who is much younger than herself as her sister.


    While the two women were chatting, a maid came to tea and said, "tea Lord, the holy master has come to the garden."


    When the voice fell, red tea couldn''t help but be stunned. She looked at the maid who sent the message in disbelief. After the other party solemnly nodded, red tea dared to believe that Su Mu had left his study and came to the back garden. You know, since she knew Su mu, she has never seen Su Mu relax once, Every day, he is either cultivating or sorting out his experience after daily cultivation. This effort for cultivation has never been seen by red tea in anyone. Moreover, Su Mu''s talent is so amazing. With such a superb talent, he still works so hard. Su Mu''s great achievements will become so deserved in the eyes of others.


    But now red tea heard something. Su Mu didn''t practice, but came to the back garden. Is it difficult that the sun rises in the West today? Otherwise, why did her childe who practices every day come to the back garden for no reason?


    "Wan Xi, let''s come here first today. Go back and have a rest first. There will be a grand banquet in the evening. Although you may not be able to enter the main hall, it''s also very good to have a long experience with others. I''ll go with the saint first." red tea said to Lu Wan Xi.


    "Good tea elder sister, I understand." Lu Wanxi nodded and didn''t say anything more. After all, tea is noble to himself, but it''s just a maid to the saint of the Xia Dynasty, but the rumors in the Imperial Palace don''t know whether they are true or false, Maybe her red tea sister may really become the female emperor of the whole Xia Dynasty in the future.


    ......


    At another fish pond in the garden, Su Mu watched hundreds of golden fish in the fish pond emerge from under the stone pavilion. Obviously, they were not afraid of life at all. Su Mu was interested for a moment, stopped and asked ruthlessly to bring some bait for himself. He sat by the fish pond and threw the bait into the water.


    After a while, the ruthless four people obviously felt bored, but because Su Mu hadn''t spoken yet, they could only wait like this. Su Mu not only saw some helpless look on their faces, but also couldn''t help laughing and said aloud, "why? Do you feel bored?"


    "Yes, a little," said the heartless and frank answer.


    "You don''t have to follow me all the time in the imperial palace. I''ll give you a holiday today. Go wherever you want to play, but there''s only one request. I must see the four of you in the Zhu hall when night falls." Su Mu said aloud.


    Iron hand and life chasing immediately brightened their eyes when they heard the speech. They immediately felt a trace of joy in their hearts, but they were ruthless but worried. They said aloud, "but holy master, the four of us are your personal bodyguards. If we leave like this..."


    "Well, what danger do you think there can be in the great Xia emperor palace? Go wherever you want. Don''t stand in the way. You don''t think it''s boring to stand here. I also dislike that you stand behind me. Remember what I said. Just go back to the main hall at night." Su Mu said softly.


    "OK, holy master."


    Before ruthless continued to say anything, life chasing and iron hand covered their ruthless mouth and dragged them out of the backyard at the first time.


    Su Mu looked at the four people who left and couldn''t help shaking his head and scolding: "these two bastards have been thinking about the following two women all day. They really think you can hide your things from me? Forget it, it''s also your freedom, but don''t blame me for the loss in the end."


    "What? Don''t blame you, childe?"

 Chapter 706

    Su Mu heard a crisp voice behind him and couldn''t help smiling. He looked back. Sure enough, who can talk to himself like this in the imperial palace except red tea? Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and said, "what else can it be? Two of the four dark guards I carefully trained now have their own lovers. These two bastards have been hiding from me. It''s true that I haven''t found out when I practice and deal with political affairs every day. What happened in the Imperial Palace can hide from me?"


    "Yes, who is our childe? That''s the founder of the first imperial dynasty in our fairyland and the saint who dominates the Oriental world. Such a thing can''t hide our saint''s eyes, can it?" red tea came behind Su Mu like a spoiled girl, put his hands on Su Mu''s shoulders and helped Su Mu massage his shoulders.


    Su Mu smiled after hearing the words that tea didn''t hide. He continued to throw the bait in his hand into the fish pond. He asked aloud, "I haven''t had your soup for a while recently. Why, I forgot your childe after I had a new friend?"


    "How could it be? Didn''t the childe suddenly understand the Tao some time ago? I have nothing to do. I''m bored in the backyard all day. Some time ago, I met a girl with outstanding appearance and temperament in the backyard. I was interested for a moment. That''s why I ignored our childe. Don''t be angry with others." red tea said with a smile, The tone is like coaxing a child.


    "OK, OK, you will coax me with these words. I suddenly want to drink your soup. What do you say?" Su Mu said to red tea with a smile.


    "There''s a feast in the evening. If you drink too much soup and can''t eat at night, will those big people think you''re bullying them? You know, the feast in the evening is the main figure. If you don''t use chopsticks, how can they dare to use chopsticks easily? Young master, are you right?" red tea said with a smile, Su Mu suddenly felt speechless.


    The cultivator''s stomach can''t be filled with a bowl of soup, but it''s almost time now. If red tea were to cook soup now, there would be no time to dress up and accompany him to the dinner at night, so Su Mu gave up the idea, and then Su Mu pulled the red tea beside him into his arms, He leaned his head against the shoulder of red tea, took a deep breath, and said aloud, "it''s really fragrant. I don''t know why you women have this inexplicable fragrance. All our men have a bad smell."


    Red tea immediately smiled when she heard the speech. She also smelled at Su Mu''s arm. Then she smiled and said, "who said that? Our childe doesn''t smell at all. On the contrary, it''s full of an attractive smell."


    "It''s just that my physique is different from that of ordinary people." Su Mu said with a smile. His physique itself is very extraordinary. It is a congenital holy body Dao fetus obtained from the world of covering the sky. In addition, when he ascended to the fairy world, he was washed and purified by the fairy liquid in the pool. The whole physique is much better than when he was in Xuantian continent, With Su Mu''s cultivation breakthrough, he successfully condensed his physique into a real immortal human body after reaching Da Luo Jinxian, without any mortal dust or any peculiar smell.


    "That''s true." tea nodded and smiled.


    ......


    The night gradually fell, and the four dark guards returned to the imperial palace for command at the first time. Although there were basically no mistakes in the Imperial Palace, their strict guards and rules existed in the Imperial Palace all the time. After all, no rules can''t make a circle. Su Mu was deeply aware of the benefits of the rules, so he also established many rules and regulations.


    As the night completely covered the sky, it was more difficult to find a ray of light in the Imperial Palace above the thirty-three heavy days. Fortunately, Su Mu used his great magic power to remove the clouds over the Imperial Palace tonight, revealing the stars above. Countless stars gathered into stars and shone on the top of the Imperial Palace, bringing them a glimmer of light, Su Mu looked at the clouds above and couldn''t help but curl his mouth. He hadn''t found such a beautiful scenery after the clouds were removed. If he had known earlier, Su Mu would never let the clouds cover the imperial palace.


    Su Mu was enjoying the beautiful scenery outside the sky, but the black Emperor didn''t know when he came to Su mu. He took an array plate in his hand and said aloud, "boy, I have an array that needs your help."


    Su Mu was puzzled when he heard the speech. After all, the black emperor had never asked him for help when he established the array before. It was basically a wave of the black emperor''s big hand. Well, it was a wave of the big black claw that completed the establishment, but why did he suddenly want to help himself today? Although confused, Su Mu still nodded. After all, he had a very good relationship with the black emperor. It can be said that the black emperor had been with him when he was very weak. Although they separated for a period of time after they came to the earth fairy world, it still did not affect the special feelings between Su Mu and the black emperor, so he trusted the black emperor Su Mu 100%!


    "Just tell me what you want me to do. We''ve known each other for so long. This is the first time you''ve asked me for help." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "I want the twelve virtual gods of the Twelve Gods town magic seal. I want to build the Twelve Gods and evil array in the boundless world you said. I didn''t have this idea at first, but the stars all over the sky gave me some inspiration. If I use the power of these stars to build a large array that envelops the whole Imperial Palace, then the large array can definitely defend ten The attack of the above twelve products of Luo Jinxian! "The black emperor said solemnly.


    Su Mu was surprised when he heard the speech. He was not surprised that Heihuang said he could defend against the attack of more than ten strong Luo Jinxian twelve products, but surprised that the black emperor had the intention to get out the twelve heavenly gods and evil array. Although with the help of starlight and virtual gods, this could not hide the strong ability of the black emperor. Until now, Su Mu himself understood, In the past, he still underestimated the black emperor!


    "No! I''ll tell you another array, which is more comparable to the starlight. I''ll do it later. I''ll find a chance to talk to you about the sky star array! The power of this array can be above the twelve sky god array! I believe you will be more interested!" Su Mu said solemnly.


    The black emperor also nodded when he heard the speech. For the current black emperor, there is no grave to dig out. Maybe the array is his only interest.

 Chapter 707

    After a very official speech, Su Mu also announced that the banquet was officially started. The main hall was very large. Moreover, because Su temporarily lifted the prohibition of the main hall so that people can enter and leave at will, a large number of sergeants from the Imperial Palace immediately poured into the main hall. They all wanted to see what the conference hall of the highest political power of the Xia Dynasty looked like with their own eyes, The real situation did not disappoint them. The magnificent palace, 108 huge golden dragon pillars, the magnificent dragon head and the magnificent theme all made them feel as if they had come to the new world.


    In addition to satisfying their curiosity, all kinds of strange delicacies in the hall also attracted people''s attention. Most of them were things they had never seen before, which not only made them feel novel, but also made them feel the different delicacy. The earth fairy world is a fairyland civilization world, So I don''t care much about what I eat, so it also led to the birth of the earth fairy world for so many years, but there was no food worthy of aftertaste.


    But Su Mu is different. The delicious food known by Su Mu from the 21st century is far from being understood by the chefs in the fairy world. Just writing some dishes at will can surprise the chefs in the fairy world. Selecting them at will can be used as the treasure of the town shop in the imperial capital Restaurant, It is conceivable how little the study of food in the fairyland is.


    The banquet was very lively, and Su Mu didn''t need to be accompanied all the way, so after the banquet officially started for a while, Su Mu left directly and was ready to go to the black emperor to discuss the idea of the star array on Sunday.


    In the demon family Tianting of the remote world, the successful operation of the Zhoutian star array is due to the existence of arrays in the congenital Lingbao River map and Luoshu owned by the demon emperor Dijun. In addition, the position of the Tianting corresponds to the chaotic Zhoutian stars above, and each position is very just, This is the reason why Tianting was able to resist several attacks of the witch family after establishing the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array. You know, there was even a time when the witch family used the Twelve Gods and evil array to summon Pangu''s real body comparable to the realm of saints, which failed to directly break through the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array.


    Although the Twelve Gods and evil spirits array has only twelve ancestors as its basis, each of its twelve ancestors is a powerful quasi Saint cultivation. One person can compete with hundreds and thousands of great Luo Jinxian, but what is the strength basis of the Zhoutian star array? It''s just 365 great Luo Jinxian. How can the big array formed by 365 great Luo Jinxian block the attack of Pangu''s real body comparable to Schengen''s strength? Nothing more than the power of the stars.


    Su Mu doesn''t have any detailed information about the Zhou Tian star array. Su Mu only knows the operation track and mode of the Zhou Tian star array. Su Mu knows nothing about how to establish the array, but he still has confidence, because the person who will build this array is the black emperor, who holds a simple and mysterious array plate in his hand, The black emperor''s research on the way of array is definitely not below anyone. As long as they work together and spend some time, Su Mu believes that even if they can''t study the complete Zhou Tian star array, they can definitely get a very powerful simplified Zhou Tian star array!


    Su Mu knew nothing about astrology, so when he left, Su Mu took Feng Hua by the way. Although Feng Hua didn''t know much about astrology, it must be much easier to understand than Su Mu and the black emperor. After all, Feng Hua''s cultivation skills are closely related to astrology. If he wants to be accurate, he doesn''t just need the power of heaven, It can only be done with the help of the stars, so Su Mu obviously has no harm in bringing Feng Hua with him, not to mention that Feng Hua doesn''t like the noisy scene of the banquet.


    After su Mu left, many people in the main hall were more relaxed. Previously, because Su Mu was still there, they wouldn''t be too presumptuous. Anyway, Su Mu was also their immediate boss. No matter where he was, he would be timid to attend a banquet with people of higher status or do any other things, But after su Mu left, the atmosphere suddenly changed, which was obviously much more lively than when Su Mu was still there.


    Red tea is sitting in her own place with a wine cup, and no one dares to chat with her. Even if she is a peerless beauty that is difficult to find in the fairy world, you may not know others in the Imperial Palace, but there are two people you must know. One is naturally the saint of their Xia Dynasty, Su mu, as for the other, That is the woman whom Su Mu regarded as his forbidden descendant, red tea.


    These two people may not be punished for offending the holy master Su mu. After all, Su Mu has always been very kind to them. But if you offend the forbidden descendants of the holy master, congratulations. You will definitely annoy Su Mu and kill yourself!


    So even if red tea sits in place with a glass of wine, no one dares to chat up. It belongs to the forbidden descendants of Saint Su mu. They don''t have the courage to chat up. It''s not worth it if they bury their lives for nothing because of a woman. There are no peonies in the earth fairy world, Practitioners in the fairy world cherish their lives very much. After all, they have hundreds of thousands of years of longevity yuan at birth. In addition, they can obtain a lot of rights and status after cultivation. In addition, they still have so many longevity yuan. How can they be willing to die for a woman like that?


    However, although they can''t talk to tea, it''s good to raise your eyes. A peerless beauty doesn''t do anything. Standing there like that is also a beautiful and moving picture, isn''t it? Most of the people in the main hall are men, and only a few of them are women. The appearance and shape of red tea is the first-class existence of the earth fairy world. How can it not attract the eyes of others? Red tea won''t be angry about it. He has been used to these eyes for so many years, and even ignored them, unless someone is too much, Otherwise, tea will be regarded as not found.


    "Tea sister! I''m here!"


    Just when tea was ready to have a drink, a familiar voice came into everyone''s ears and attracted the attention of everyone in the main hall. Everyone in the main hall immediately felt a little strange and looked at the place where the voice came. How many men were shocked by this look?

 Chapter 708

    Lu Wanxi was dressed in a long white dress. Her dexterous and moving appearance attracted people''s attention. She looked straight at everyone in the main hall. She wondered where she came from and her appearance was no less than that of the red sleeved girl! There is one such beautiful and moving woman in the Daxia emperor''s palace. Is it difficult that the other hobby of the emperor of the Daxia Dynasty is to collect these women?


    Of course not. It''s just a vision of everyone present. Su Mu hasn''t even seen Lu Wanxi. He just knows that red tea has been close to a very outstanding little girl recently, but Su Mu doesn''t know what the little girl looks like.


    Red tea looked at Lu Wanxi running towards her and couldn''t help smiling. She patted the seat on the right and let her sit next to her, but she didn''t think that Lu Wanxi actually sat on her left and directly sat on the most noble throne of the Xia Dynasty.


    Jiang Xingzhou saw this without any hesitation. He immediately moved Lu Wanxi from the original throne to the left of red tea, and then said to red tea with some embarrassment: "red tea girl, this girl doesn''t know the etiquette. Can red tea girl not tell the saint about it, I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t worry, the childe won''t be angry. He''s not that kind of person." tea smiled and said.


    Lu Wanxi carefully looked around, and then quietly gathered up to the edge of red tea''s face and said, "sister red tea, what I was sitting on just now can''t be the position of the saint?"


    "It''s no big deal. Just pay more attention in the future. This seat is not prepared for you, you know?" red tea said to Lu Wanxi with a smile. She knew the girl, and her just move would only be unintentional, so she wouldn''t care if Lu Wanxi took the throne of Su mu.


    Lu Wanxi nodded and replied, "I know, sister tea."


    Tea smiled. It''s good to have someone to talk with her. When Lu Wanxi didn''t come, she could only drink a little wine alone. When Lu Wanxi came, someone could relieve her boredom with her. Tea asked aloud, "little girl, how did you come?"


    "I came with Jiang Lao." Lu Wanxi said with a smile. It was obvious that she had forgotten what had happened just now. For this, red tea also felt very helpless. The girl''s heart was really big. She forgot what had happened so soon, but red tea didn''t mind. She nodded politely to Jiang Xingzhou and continued to chat with Lu Wanxi.


    "By the way, elder sister tea, why can''t you see the saint at such a big banquet today? I also want to see what the saint looks like in the Xia Dynasty." Lu Wanxi asked very angrily.


    Tea said with a smile: "today''s party is just to celebrate the success of the twelve great Luo Jinxian in the sealed demon world. Just now the holy master has left. I''m going to have a few drinks and go back. I didn''t expect you to come. It''s good. If you accompany me to relieve my boredom, I won''t leave so soon."


    Lu Wanxi smiled and nodded, then looked at the surrounding scene. The magnificent hall made Lu Wanxi''s eyes shine golden. Shouldn''t all these be made of gold? The Golden Dragon on the 108 pillars, the huge dragon head behind the throne, and the white jade under your feet. How much does it cost to get these things out? The emperor of the Xia Dynasty can enjoy it too much, can''t he? It makes the hall so luxurious!


    Seeing that Lu Wanxi didn''t say much after sitting on the throne, the people in the hall couldn''t help feeling a little curious. They thought something interesting would happen later. Unexpectedly, it was another woman who had an unknown relationship with the saint. In their opinion, if it wasn''t related to the saint Su Mu, how could it not cause the anger of red tea after sitting on the throne? You know, there are four dark guards in the hall. Even if red tea is not angry, they can''t be angry.


    Seeing that nothing had happened, they continued to eat and drink. They had never seen these delicious foods. They tasted every kind of food, and the taste was very top-notch. Whether it was pastries or main dishes, even wine and water were perfect, but it didn''t taste like grain wine, but like a new liquor, This made them wonder whether the Xia Dynasty had developed a new wine?


    ......


    In the study, Su mu, the black emperor and Feng Hua, two people and a dog, are discussing things very seriously at the moment. About how to successfully establish the Zhou Tian star array, Feng Hua also understood how much benefit the Zhou Tian star array can bring to them after listening to the explanations of Su Mu and the black emperor, so he directly joined the discussion at the first time.


    In terms of array, Feng Hua can''t compare with the black emperor, and so can su mu. In terms of vision, Su Mu''s vision trained from nowhere also surprised them. What Feng Hua can do is to inform him of the stars he knows, and depict all the positions of the stars above the Imperial Palace to the black emperor.


    The three complement each other. The composition of a huge weekly star array has appeared on Su Mu''s table. Although it is only a draft drawing, it is the most fundamental for them to establish the weekly star array. No matter what changes will happen in the future, I''m afraid it will be changed according to this drawing.


    "The sky star array is a top array in the boundless world. It''s not easy for us to establish it, but we have enough time to study and improve it slowly. I believe with the help of Heihuang and old Feng, no matter how difficult it is, we can establish it and become the leader of our Xia Dynasty One of the most powerful cards! Black emperor, you''ll have to take care of the array. "Su Mu said solemnly to the black emperor.


    "Don''t worry, now that I have the idea and drawings, I can get this array out in a short time with my ability. However, I need to know in great detail the running track and various changes of the stars above us in a month or even a year, so that the established array can change with the stars without any mistakes." The black emperor said aloud.


    "This can be given to me. Although I don''t have much advanced research on the array, I''m still very familiar with the stars. Will it take only a year?" Feng Hua said aloud.


    "One year is enough. It''s enough to establish the array first and then improve it later." the black emperor said aloud.

 Chapter 709

    Su Mu agreed after listening to Hei Huang''s words and nodded. This is indeed a good way. First try to establish the weekly star array. If it is established successfully, it will prove that there is no problem with their drawings. It is enough to slowly improve them. If the establishment of the array fails, it is necessary to improve the array again, It''s a lot of trouble to re identify the position of stars. Although Su mu can wave his hand and leave all these things to others, he is the saint of the Xia Dynasty after all. He still needs to decide all this. If Su Mu leaves everything to others, doesn''t it seem that he is a little stupid?


    "Just do as you say. Please, Mr. Feng, determine the sky and stars above our imperial palace as soon as possible, record them completely and give them to me and the black emperor, the black emperor. Is there anything else you need to help except these straights? Just open your mouth. Even if you need the most precious materials in the world, I also want to find a way to get them for you." Su Mu said solemnly to the black emperor that whether the Zhoutian star array can be successfully established or not is related to the safety of the whole Imperial Palace in the future. Although their Daxia imperial palace is now towering, there are no protective measures. If the Zhoutian star array can be successfully established, the whole imperial palace will get the most perfect defense item, It can ensure the longevity of the Imperial Palace, and the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array is not only used for defense. The powerful power of the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array is more reflected in his cultivation of attracting 365 Luo Jinxian against the enemy and creating stars with the power of stars, which is absolutely enough to destroy the existence of heaven and earth!


    With the strength of the sky star array, if it can be completely established in the earth fairy world, Su Mu will definitely have the ability to unify the whole earth fairy world. Once the sky star array is established successfully, the whole earth fairy world will become Su Mu''s bag, At that time, both the unfathomable Wanxiang building and the powerful Tianting are no longer the strong enemies in his eyes, but a group of lambs waiting for them to be slaughtered by the Xia Dynasty!


    "I don''t need the rest. If I can, I hope you can help me find something, a book. According to what you said, the array diagram of the heavenly star array in the boundless world is a Book of top quality. If you can find books of that level, I will be able to control the operation of the heavenly star array at will, whether it is or not Both for defense and attack can give full play to its power perfectly. In contrast, although I have the array disk in hand and can control the operation track of the sky star array, after all, the sky star array is not the array born in my array disk, and it must be difficult to be handy. If you can find the most top book in the world to depict Zhou The array diagram of the sky star array is used as the operation panel of the sky star array, so there must be a lot of strength left. "The black emperor solemnly said that there are four arrays in his array, but so far he has only figured out one of them. Although the other three arrays have appeared in his array, But he didn''t have a clue how to practice these arrays. Everything could only be clear after his strength slowly improved.


    The array disk in the black emperor''s hand has the ability to control all the big arrays in the world, but the control must not be as skilled as the original control method of the array, and it is difficult to be handy. Moreover, once the operation disk of the sky star array uses the array disk in his hand, it means that the black emperor will have full control of a powerful peerless array, Although Su Mu does not doubt or take precautions against the black emperor, the black emperor still won''t let Su Mu use the array disc in his hand as the operation disc of the weekly star array, because once he does that, it will certainly cause resentment in many people''s hearts. The black emperor is also a very sensible person, He knew very well that Su Mu was no longer the young man who had wandered with him, but a mature emperor. Even if Su Mu didn''t take precautions against himself, the black Emperor didn''t want such a powerful peerless array to fall into his own hands. This array was still under Su Mu''s control, so it wouldn''t cause any disputes.


    Su Mu didn''t know the distance of the black emperor''s heart. Su Mu frowned and asked with some doubt: "don''t you have the ability to control all arrays in the world? Why don''t you directly use the array disk in your hand as the operation disk, but choose other items?"


    The black emperor grinned and didn''t say what he really thought in his heart. Instead, he said aloud, "there are several arrays in my array that haven''t been thoroughly studied, so I won''t bring the Celestial Star array into the array and control it with my array. You''d better hurry to find the book and remember to find the top book in the world."


    Su Mu felt speechless when he heard the speech, but he nodded and said in a voice: "OK, it''s up to me. I''ll check the name of the book with the highest quality in the world and where it is stored now. I''ll send it to you as soon as I find it."


    The black emperor nodded when he heard the speech, and said solemnly, "the sooner the better. When I test whether the array can be established, I also need a book as the foundation. If there is no book in my hand in a month, then I may miss the best experimental time."


    Su Mu asked suspiciously, "when?"


    Before Heihuang could explain, Feng Hua acted as an encyclopedia. Feng Hua smiled and said: "If I remember correctly, it will be the day when the ten thousand stars return to the ruins in a month. On that day, there will only be tens of thousands of stars in the whole sky, and the other stars will be surrounded by a strange energy and sent to other places. As soon as the time for the ten thousand stars to return to the ruins passes, they will return to their original position at the first time. I''m afraid the meaning of the black emperor will be different Do you want to do experiments on the day when the ten thousand stars return to the ruins? After all, it is the easiest to observe the sky and the changes of stars on that day. "


    The black emperor nodded and said solemnly: "what Feng said is right. I just want to complete the experiment on the day when ten thousand stars return to the market. If I want to experiment again in the future, I''m afraid it will become very troublesome if I can establish the Celestial Star array!"

 Chapter 710

    Three days later, everything returned to its original state. It seemed as if nothing had happened in the Daxia emperor palace. Zhao Qing also directly took the golden Wonderland army of the north and South palaces to the northern world after the banquet. Since the demon family crisis has been suppressed, it is time to go to the northern world, The only purpose of Zhao Qing''s trip is to recover the southeast of the northern world first. In addition, Qingye also led the original army to the far north of the northern world. He wanted to establish their power in the far north. When no one noticed them, he suddenly killed them from the far north of the northern world, He joined forces with Zhao Qing to bring the northern world under the command of the Xia Dynasty.


    In the northern world, the headquarters of Zhao Huaiqing in Tai''an City. At this time, Zhao Huaiqing recovered from his original happy appearance to his gloomy appearance. What is the meaning of the Xia Dynasty? Some time ago, there was no reason to withdraw. He thought Su Mu was worried about their alliance and the restrictions of heaven. But now the 2.8 million Golden Wonderland army led by Zhao Qing has come to their feet in the southeast of the north. What is this? The southeast of the northern world led by Zhao Huaiqing is very weak in the eyes of your Xia Dynasty and Su mu. You even come and go if you want to? Regardless of my client''s mood?


    In fact, it''s not su Mu''s fault. After all, the entrance of the demon clan is in the eastern world, and now the whole territory of the eastern world is under the surveillance of the Xia Dynasty. External spies can''t penetrate at all, so they don''t have any way to know that the entrance of the demon world was broken some time ago, It is precisely because of this that Zhao Qing''s sudden withdrawal some time ago caused many forces'' doubts. In their opinion, Zhao Qing led 2.8 million sergeants in golden fairyland and a total of nine great Luo Jinxian to set out for the northern world. Unless Tianting stopped it, the northern world will surely fall into the hands of Su Mu and become another territory of the Xia Dynasty.


    However, what makes people very confused is that Zhao Qing withdrew without leaving any reason or revealing any flaws. He withdrew directly, left the border of the northern world and returned to the great Xia Dynasty. The great Xia Dynasty will attack the northern world. They will not be confused at all. After all, this is what every power leader will do, But the sudden withdrawal of the Xia Dynasty made them feel very inexplicable and confused. Why did they withdraw? Is it hard to worry about heaven?


    However, Tianting is now facing off with Wanxiang building. There is no way to allocate excess combat power to guard the northern world. Moreover, even if Tianting can allocate troops to guard the northern world, the 2.8 million Golden fairyland Sergeant led by Zhao Qing can definitely bring the southeast of the northern world into the territory of the Xia Dynasty in a short time, You can even directly take most of the territory of the northern world before Tianting has time to return to defense.


    But in this case, Zhao Qing withdrew his troops, which makes people wonder whether Zhao Huaiqing and Su Mu have reached any consensus and made an agreement on non aggression? But just when people thought that this was the reason for Zhao Qing''s sudden withdrawal, Zhao Qing suddenly killed back with 2.8 million troops. This made them speechless. What are you going to do in the Xia Dynasty? Will you not feel bored when you go? Or is it that the Xia Dynasty was deliberately mocking Zhao Huaiqing? It means that you can come and go as you like on his territory. You don''t have to worry at all. Does Zhao Huaiqing dare to challenge your Xia Dynasty?


    ......


    "What does the Xia Dynasty really want to do? It not only makes Zhao Huaiqing dizzy, but also makes us dizzy. I thought Zhao Huaiqing took advantage of what conditions to make su Mu withdraw. I didn''t expect that Zhao Qing killed Su Mu directly and broke our guess." a general in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in Tianting said very speechless, Some time ago, he was officially appointed by the Jade Emperor God as one of the generals guarding the northern world.


    "You ask me who I''ll ask? The strength of the great Xia Dynasty is no less than that of our Tianting. If we fight hard, we may not be the opponent of the great Xia Dynasty. You see, the 2.8 million troops led by Zhao Qing are all powerful in the golden fairyland. This number of elite troops are about to catch up with the sum of all the golden fairyland sergeants in our Tianting Moreover, it is said that the imperial dynasty of the great Xia Dynasty has more than so many golden fairyland elites. There are 200000 golden fairyland elites in each of their independent armies. We Tianting can''t condense this strength army at all, but the imperial dynasty of the great Xia Dynasty has gathered several such powerful armies. I''m afraid the strength has exceeded our heaven! " Another heavenly general guarding the northern world also solemnly said that if they were to tell the truth, they didn''t want to come to the northern world to be the guards guarding the other world. They knew themselves very well. How could they resist the strong attack from the great Xia Dynasty with their people and more than one million troops outside? They''re not even delivering food, are they? It''s like dying.


    If they didn''t defend the northern world and returned to heaven, they would certainly face the terrible punishment from the Jade Emperor God. But if they guarded and resisted the attack from the Xia Dynasty in the northern world, they didn''t have that strength at all! In the Xia Dynasty, the army led by Zhao Qing probably didn''t need half a day to cut off the more than 1 million troops they led, leaving no one alive.


    Generally speaking, sending them to guard the northern world and promote them to become generals sounds very good, but in their view, it''s just an activity of dying. If they don''t resist, the Tianting side can''t explain. Once they resist, the 2.8 million Golden fairyland army led by Zhao Qing and the nine strong Luo Jinxian will kill them without leaving any room, You don''t have to think about what it was like for the army of more than two million gold fairyland to rush into the array. It must be a scene of one side falling, and who fell? It must be them! Who else can there be?


    It looks bright, but it''s actually doing thankless things, which can''t be accepted by anyone, but what can they do? Is it difficult to raise a flag against heaven? They are not the evil spirits of Su mu. It is impossible for them to establish a force comparable to the heaven in such a short time. They have self-knowledge, which is not what they can do.

 Chapter 711

    Perhaps the best news for their generals sent by the heaven to the northern world is that if the troops of the great Xia Dynasty want to attack the northern world, it is not them who face the great Xia Dynasty first, but Zhao Huaiqing who occupies the southeast of the northern world, so they can still have a good time to spend at present, Once Zhao Huaiqing is defeated by the army of the Xia Dynasty, they will also face the most difficult choice, whether to defend or not?


    What do they take to resist the army of the Xia Dynasty? How can their army of more than 1 million true fairyland plus their five guards who are no more than the second and third grade of Da Luo Jinxian resist the attack of 2.8 million gold fairyland army and nine Da Luo Jinxian with good cultivation? Take your head to guard? But if they don''t, the whole northern world will fall directly into the hands of the Xia Dynasty, and where should they go at that time?


    It''s impossible for them to go back to heaven. They didn''t hold the territory of the northern world, which they took a lot of effort to win, and let it fall into the hands of the Xia Dynasty. Once they returned to heaven, I''m afraid only the terrible punishment of heaven was waiting for them. Therefore, as long as they were not stupid, they were unlikely to return to the middle heaven and return to heaven, But where can they go without going back to heaven? Nowadays, there are wars and disputes in the earth fairy world, and almost no place is in a stable and peaceful situation. If these guards escape from the northern world, they must be chased and killed by the heaven. There is no reason for the non aggression of all forces in the earth fairy world. Once they escape, Then Tianting will surely send the top Da Luo Jinxian to chase them in the earth fairy world. Unless they can escape into the territory of the Xia Dynasty, it is possible to get rid of the Tianting pursuers.


    But how could the great Xia Dynasty offend heaven in advance for the sake of these unknown people? Each force has its own considerations. When and what decisions they will make must be made in advance. They have their own plans. How could the Xia Dynasty disrupt their plans in advance to fight against the heaven for the sake of their little Luo Jinxian? Even if today''s great Xia Dynasty is indeed not inferior to heaven, the forces of such a crime will not do as long as they are smart people. Therefore, for the defenders of the northern world, the future road is full of confusion.


    "Don''t think so much for the time being. Anyway, the army of the Xia Dynasty has just arrived at the northern world border. The first thing they want to attack must be the southeast occupied by Zhao Huaiqing. We are still very safe during this period, but we can''t just enjoy it all the time. After all, with the strength of the Xia Dynasty, Zhao Huaiqing We can''t stop each other for long at all, so we should try to deal with it as soon as possible. "A guard of the second grade of Luo Jinxian said helplessly, they are really difficult to ride a Tiger now!


    The big Luo Jinxian sanpinshou took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I have a good idea, but I''m worried that the Xia Dynasty won''t easily agree."


    "What do you think?"


    "Since we can''t resist the attack from the great Xia Dynasty, why don''t we take more than one million troops under our command to the great Xia Dynasty? As long as we turn back to the great Xia Dynasty, the northern world will lose all Tianting forces. At that time, it will be very easy for the great Xia Dynasty to recover the northern world. I think this should be the best one for us But now I''m worried about whether the great Xia Dynasty will not accept us. After all, for the great Xia Dynasty, even if we don''t go to them, now the Tianting is restrained by Wanxiang building, there is no surplus combat power to support the northern world. Therefore, I''m more worried that the great Xia Dynasty will refuse our defection, and then directly defeat us at the speed of destruction "Bring the northern world into the bag in a very short time," said the general of the third grade of Luo Jinxian solemnly. This is the best way he can think of at present.


    They are not very loyal to Tianting. The reason why they were loyal to Tianting in the past is that in the past, the strength of Tianting was far more than that of the other four emperors. Now, the sudden rise of Wanxiang building and the birth of the Xia Dynasty directly changed the situation that Tianting was the only big brother, Therefore, those who have not been reused in the heavenly court also have other ideas in their hearts. For example, they leave every day to go to other forces. Since they can''t get the reuse of the heavenly court, they should get the reuse of others. In their opinion, there is no problem at all.


    "This is indeed a good way, but the same risk is extremely high. If we fail, we will lose the shelter of both Tianting and the Xia Dynasty. In this case, if we are chased by Tianting, we may have only the last dead end for us." On one side, another defender of the second grade of Luo Jinxian also said aloud. Obviously, he should think more than the defender of the third grade of Luo Jinxian.


    "Anyway, we have to try. I think this is our only way to survive. If we don''t seize the opportunity, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to make other choices. Moreover, the army of the Xia Dynasty is blocked by Zhao Huaiqing at the border of the northern world. If we surround and help the Xia Dynasty win the southeast where Zhao Huaiqing is located and If the army of the great Xia Dynasty breaks through Zhao Huaiqing''s defense and enters the northern world, then if we want to make today''s decision to surrender, I''m afraid the probability of the great Xia Dynasty accepting us will be reduced by more than half. What do you think? " The guard General of the third grade of Luo Jinxian said solemnly.


    "I think it''s the same truth. We can try it. Anyway, we are now at a dead end. If we don''t try and wait like this, I''m afraid there will be only a dead end in the end. It''s better to fight and find a way to live for ourselves. I agree to surrender to the Xia Dynasty and no longer defend the northern world for heaven."


    "I still have so many years of Shouyuan to enjoy, but I don''t want to die in the northern world. I also agree to surrender to the Xia Dynasty and exchange a way for myself."


    "Since you all said so, I agree. What you said is really good. I don''t want to waste my life like this."


    "That''s settled. Three days later, he will lead the army to the southeast and send a letter to inform the front-line army of the Xia Dynasty that we want to surrender to them!" general Luo Jinxian immediately ordered.


    "Promise!"

 Chapter 712

    Taian City, Southeast of the North world.


    Zhao Huaiqing is now in a state of confusion. This time, the Xia Dynasty is no longer just pretending. This time, the 2.8 million army led by Zhao Qing is really attacking his southeast territory. In just two days, the army of the north and South palaces led by Zhao Qing has quickly won the cities in the southeast that originally belonged to Su Mu and the twelve cities in the south! Although it is not an important city, there is something that Zhao Huaiqing regards as the inside information, that is the Tandi palace where Su Mu exchanged power and position with himself!


    Where is the important weapon for Zhao Huaiqing to cultivate his forces? Zhao Huaiqing sent 800000 troops to guard there. It is absolutely impossible to be captured in such a short time, but the fact has proved that the gap in strength is too large. The 800000 troops panicked when they saw the 2.8 million Golden Wonderland army of the Xia Dynasty, The moves are weak and weak. The strength at this level can not be the opponent of the great Xia imperial army at all, not to mention that Zhao Qing went out in person this time and won the twelve southern cities in the shortest time, because this is the first power of his own that their great Xia imperial Saints first obtained, and it is also the most important place of their great Xia imperial dynasty, So after arriving here, Zhao Qinggen didn''t hesitate. He took it down without mercy and put it on the banner of the Xia Dynasty.


    "Su mu, Su mu, I saw that you are outstanding. In order to cultivate you, I gave you 10000 troops and canonized you as the commander under the general. However, you are so dissatisfied and have such great ambition. Maybe I should have expected that you are a real dragon, not something that my little dragon can control, but How can I say that I took care of you in every way at the beginning, but now you treat me like this in turn! Is it difficult that you are so indifferent to the feelings of the past? "Zhao Huaiqing scolded with red eyes. He believed that even if Su Mu couldn''t hear him, he could still feel the resentment from the northern world. This resentment was not aimed at others, but only at Su Mu!


    Chen Jingsheng looked at Zhao Huaiqing, sighed helplessly, made a proposal and said: "Marshal, we won''t be opponents of the Xia Dynasty. We might as well listen to me and surrender. Just as you said, Su Mu is a real dragon, and although you are extraordinary, you are just a dragon. How can a dragon compete with a real dragon? Maybe surrender is the only way for us at present."


    "No!"


    Zhao Huaiqing glared at Chen Jingsheng and said angrily: "I believe you just don''t pay attention to your remarks. It''s just a sudden mistake! I will never surrender to Su mu. This is my dignity. I Zhao Huaiqing has won all my life! I''ve never been defeated! So I can''t surrender to him as a hairy boy! Even if we are not opponents of the Xia Dynasty, I will fight it to the end! As a commander and general, I''m the best The end result is not to live in the world under the mercy of the enemy! It is to die on the battlefield! This is the end result we as commanders and generals should have! Do you understand? "


    Chen Jingsheng sighed deeply at the speech and nodded helplessly. What Zhao Huaiqing said is indeed right. For the general and the commander, dying on the battlefield is the best outcome, but Chen Jingsheng hasn''t returned Zhao Huaiqing''s kindness, so he doesn''t want Zhao Huaiqing to die. For Chen Jingsheng, without Zhao Huaiqing, Chen Jingsheng wouldn''t be today, so even if it is Death should also be his death, Chen Jingsheng, which is absolutely beyond doubt!


    At the thought of this, a plan suddenly flashed through Chen Jingsheng''s heart. Maybe he can die instead of Zhao Huaiqing, can''t he?


    In the earth fairy world, there is no shortage of disloyal and unjust villains, but there will never be a lack of real loyal and loyal people, such as Chen Jingsheng and marshal Shenwei. These two are first-class loyal and brave people who can abandon their names for their Lord, and there will be no shortage of villains. For example, there were several guards guarding the north that day. They are small People, but they are not really villains. After all, they are not wrong. They just think of ways to live for themselves. Is it difficult not to allow others to live for their own life?


    ......


    The twelve cities in the South have once again fallen into Su Mu''s hands and become one of the territory of the great Xia Dynasty. Their huge territory of the great Xia Dynasty is a little closer to the northern world. Su mu, who is far away in the great Xia emperor palace, felt the sudden increase of Qi for the first time. Xia Yang jumped out of the jade seal and told Su Mu that he could manage it The territory under its jurisdiction is a little larger.


    All these reasons are because the army led by Zhao Qing took the twelve cities in the south. The twelve cities in the south are in an impartial position. It is just on their way to the north in the Xia Dynasty, and it is not on the outermost side of the northern world, but on the inner side. Therefore, after Zhao Qing took the twelve cities in the south, all the surrounding cities behind the twelve cities in the South will be restored In the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, although it was only a small territory, it improved Su Mu''s mood a lot. At least it proved that he was completely right, didn''t he?


    In the twelve cities in the south, some residents who were born and raised here lived as usual while chatting with their neighbors about trivial things, but suddenly chatting, their chatting topic increased a lot, and even talked about the situation of the earth fairyland.


    "The twelve cities in the South have returned to Su Mu''s men? It''s interesting. We can be regarded as the people of the Xia Dynasty now?" a slightly young shopkeeper said curiously.


    "Isn''t it? By the way, you can''t directly call anyone''s real name in the future. In the future, we belong to the jurisdiction of the great Xia Dynasty and become the people of the great Xia Dynasty. We should call them Saint Zun. Otherwise, you can''t tell what to do if you are caught by those sergeants outside." the middle-aged man next to the young boss warned.


    "Don''t worry about it. People don''t care about the eyes of our small people. Who do I admire very much? How long have I been away from the twelve cities in the south? You have made such great achievements. You should have let your son me out and let me break through. Maybe I can break a sky," the young boss said aloud.


    "Rolling calf, can you compare with the holy Zun? Don''t leave your life outside. If you really die outside, no one will collect your body. Who will inherit my shop?" the middle-aged man scolded.


    "Yes, Dad, you''re right." the young boss said reluctantly. If it weren''t for his family, I''m afraid he would have left this small southern twelve cities to wander outside.

 Chapter 713

    Bringing the twelve southern cities back into their pockets is just the first step of the Xia Dynasty. What they want is not only the twelve southern cities, but also the small southeast. What they want is the whole northern world and even the whole fairy world!


    Now that the twelve southern cities fall back into their hands is just the first step in the rise of the Daxia Dynasty. It is still far from the ultimate goal of the Daxia Dynasty, but it is not so difficult with the strength of the Daxia Dynasty. As long as they move forward step by step, one day, the whole earth fairy world will fall into the hands of the Daxia Dynasty, Su Mu will also be the first person to unify the fairy world with the power of the imperial dynasty in the history of the fairy world. He will really be remembered by history! Even if he exceeds the limit that time can impose on him, his name will never be erased from history, because he is about to become a person who changes history! The great Xia Dynasty will also become the largest and most powerful force in the fairy world. It will last forever!


    ......


    In the 12 southern cities, Zhao Qing temporarily set up this place as their barracks for a short time. As for many sergeants, Zhao Qing arranged outside the 12 southern cities and led only a small number of sergeants into the city.


    On this day, Zhao Qing was studying how they should move forward next. Suddenly, a sergeant in black armor broke into the conference hall and woke up the nine Luo Jinxian under discussion from silence. Zhao Qing didn''t make any angry expression when he looked at the sergeant in black armor, She knows that these sergeants will never break into here so rashly unless they have some urgent information. This is their personal quality and the extremely strict military regulations of the Xia Dynasty!


    "What''s the style of being rash? Tell me, what happened." although Zhao Qing was not angry, he still frowned, made a serious expression and asked solemnly, as if the black armour Sergeant would be in bad luck if he couldn''t say any important information.


    "Report back to King Tianfeng. The four great Luo Jinxian guards assigned by Tianting in the northern world jointly wrote a letter and sent a sergeant to us to ask King Tianfeng to have a look." sergeant heijia did not panic and handed the letter to Zhao Qing, but because he knelt in front of the hall on one knee and Zhao qingduan sat in the main seat, So naturally it was out of reach. Zhao Lin, the Phoenix family''s Luo Jinxian, picked up the letter. After reading it, Zhao Qing nodded to open the letter and was ready to read it directly and tell the people.


    "In the great Xia Dynasty, tianwu is loyal to virtue, and Tiandao really cares about it. I know that I am not an enemy of the great Xia Dynasty and do not want to fight with you. In addition, Tianting is in a hurry and has no remaining combat power to support the northern world. Therefore, Hong Miao and the other three guards, Liang Xiao, Jiang Feng and Wang Guang, are willing to lead the 1.8 million northern army of Tianting town to join the great Xia Dynasty and serve as the horse of the great Xia Dynasty First of all, if you are willing to accept us, we led a large army to kill Zhao Huaiqing directly from the north and pretended to support Zhao Huaiqing. In fact, we took the important northern city of Zhao Huaiqing by surprise. At that time, we will attack both sides and jointly destroy Zhao Huaiqing''s headquarters. On the day we meet with all powerful people, Hong Miao is willing to hand over to heaven to guard all armaments and powers in the northern world and become an appendage of the Xia Dynasty, You can''t betray me forever. I believe in both heaven and Tao. Those who leave names are Hong Miao, Liang Xiao, Jiang Feng and Wang Guang. "After reading it, Zhao Lin can''t help looking at Zhao Qing strangely. He can''t help but feel more strange when he sees that the other party is also confused on his face.


    "Isn''t there any treachery in this? Is it that the Tianting reinforcements have arrived in the northern world, and they are deliberately using four unknown characters as introducers to lead us into the trap they arranged in advance?" Zhao Lin guessed. As a key general of the northern expedition, he naturally has his own considerations, and can''t just listen to Zhao Qing, After all, the nine Luo Jinxian are together to provide advice to each other. Otherwise, if Zhao Qing has no chance to speak to others, I''m afraid there will be disadvantages in the long run.


    "I don''t know, but what you said is not unreasonable. The strength of Tianting is almost the same as that of our Xia Dynasty. Moreover, today''s Tianting is dragged by Wanxiang building and left in the middle of the sky. It should not be able to spare time to guard against the northern world in a short time. However, this letter really makes people doubt. According to the ability of Tianting, they are these days The guards sent by the court to the northern world should not surrender so quickly? Besides, we haven''t even recovered the southeast yet. How can we threaten them? This paper is really too fast. We should wait until we hit them right in front of them. " Zhao Lian, one of the nine great Luo Jinxian, also felt very strange and said.


    Zhao Xi, the great Luo Jinxian, threw his lips and said aloud: "I don''t think it''s strange. The strength of our Xia Dynasty is an unattainable behemoth in the eyes of the practitioners of the earth fairy world. To compete with us, there is only Wanxiang building or Tianting. But now the two forces are fighting like water and fire. Tianting can''t send troops into the northern world so soon , I estimate that these guards guarding the northern world will surrender because they are worried that Tianting cannot send troops to help them, and they are not our opponents of the Xia Dynasty. I think they think so. If they guard the northern world, they will inevitably face the firepower of our 2.8 million Golden fairyland army and nine Golden immortals, and if they don''t surrender and escape In the northern world, they must face the crazy pursuit of the heaven. There will be no shelter for them in the fairy world. If they are defeated and return to the heaven, I''m afraid they will die. Under these circumstances, they will surrender to our Xia Dynasty. Of course, this is just my point of view. If you have any other ideas, just say it. "


    Zhao Qing frowned and patted the case directly when he saw that there were some disputes among the big Luo Jinxian who were discussing how to win the southeast quickly because of this letter: "Don''t even think about it. The only thing we have to do now is to take the southeast as soon as possible and pass back a good news to the holy master. As for this letter, it will be passed back to the emperor''s palace and handed over to the holy master, who will make the decision himself."


    "We listen."

 Chapter 714

    In the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu received another letter from Zhao Qing. Why? Because he just received the letter written by Chen Jingsheng some time ago, but Su Mu didn''t agree with Chen Jingsheng''s request. For their Xia Dynasty, the only excuse to attack the north is to destroy the rebels, which is also the best excuse. Of course, Su mu can also use green leaves as an excuse to help him recover the northern world, but once he does that, Whose is the last northern world?


    Su Mu took Su Mu apart and carefully read every sentence. He smiled and shook his head. He directly threw the letter into the trash can again. He didn''t accept it. The Xia Dynasty is not a garbage shelter. Today, the four of them dare to betray the heaven, so they may betray the Xia Dynasty in the future, The last thing Su Mu wants to see is that someone will betray himself, so he can''t recycle such people with criminal record. However, Su Mu doesn''t intend to refuse each other''s request. Even if he doesn''t accept them, it''s not any problem to save their lives.


    Su Mu took out his messenger jade talisman and contacted Zhao Qing. He told the other party that he could accept the other party''s surrender. After the northern world was completely controlled by their Xia Dynasty, he arranged a place far away from all regimes for the four of them to spend their life there. Zhao Qing didn''t feel wrong about Su Mu''s order, Immediately after expressing their approval, they began to issue their own instructions. After they rested in the twelve cities in the south for such a period of time, it was time to directly take the whole southeast.


    ......


    In the southern world, in the Changsheng emperor''s palace, the Changsheng emperor looked at a large area of black armor sergeants in front of the emperor''s palace. He was relieved, but he felt a great headache for the requirements of the Xia Dynasty. For them, agreeing to the Xia Dynasty meant that he lost control of the southern world, Since then, the southern world will always be firmly controlled by Su mu. If he does not agree to the requirements of the Xia Dynasty, the current situation of the southern world is likely to lead to a disaster. At that time, it may not only be their immortal palace, but I''m afraid the whole Southern World will be impacted, You should know that those brainwashed casual practitioners look like wolves and tigers one by one, as if they are the master of destiny. They are merciless to their peers. Basically, they have reached the point of no grass!


    This kind of behavior is not like the human race can do, but more like another thing that makes the earth fairyland fairyland practitioners feel very headache, that is the demon clan! Yes, now the rebels in the southern world have shown no difference from the demon clan. After they arrive at a city and attack and occupy it, what they take the lead in is not to appease the residents in the city, but to burn, kill and loot wantonly. Some residents with enough strength to protect themselves can still leave with their families, but the weaker ones have no chance to leave, They all fell under their own people.


    This made the Immortal Emperor feel very helpless. Why did the good Southern world become like this? Is it difficult that his decision to pay Wanxiang building was really wrong? Do the casual practitioners in the southern world favor Wanxiang building so much? In fact, there is no such thing at all. The reason why the southern world will have the current situation is still because of the lack of strength of the Changsheng emperor palace. Who has no ambition to take the seat of the head of the world?


    Therefore, the public anger caused by the clearing of Wanxiang building in the Changsheng emperor''s palace is just an excuse. They gathered together to launch a rebellion and set up a rebel army. They didn''t call it the top throne in the southern world. They didn''t get together to ask for the law for the Vientiane Road, but to directly destroy the Changsheng emperor''s palace and then sit in the top position!


    If the strength of Changsheng emperor palace is the same as that of the Xia Dynasty, how can this happen? At the beginning, Su Mu had not ordered the payment of Wanxiang building, and the other party had already evacuated directly. Then why did the Southern World rebel while the eastern world did not? Is it because the strength of the Changsheng emperor''s palace is not enough to frighten the whole southern world, and the casual practitioners there are very clear about this, so they set up a rebel army under the pretext of the Changsheng emperor''s palace exterminating the Wanxiang building, ready to overthrow the rule of the Changsheng emperor''s Palace, and then take that position by themselves, it will only be possible!


    The root cause of the current chaos in the southern world is not Wanxiang building, but the too weak Changsheng emperor palace. Changsheng emperor palace simply has no way to deal with these large numbers of rebels. Among them, there will be no lack of ambitious people, or the whole earth fairy world will never lack ambitious people, But why hasn''t this happened elsewhere? Because the forces in other places are enough to deter those scattered repairs.


    For example, in the Xia Dynasty of the eastern world, who dares to show his ambition to rebel? Before they revolt, they have to see if their strength is enough, and then look at the Zhongtian. Even if such a chaotic situation appears in the Zhongtian world, does anyone dare to revolt against the Tianting? It''s impossible. What about the west? Although the strength of gouchen palace is gradually becoming weak, no one dares to stand up and overthrow gouchen Palace at this time, because they don''t have that ability, and gouchen is always famous for his irritability among the five great emperors. I''m afraid the first day they raise the flag will lead to a devastating blow, because gouchen never considers the consequences, Of course, this will happen when gouchen was extremely angry.


    As for the northern world, as long as you are a smart man, you can''t rebel in the northern world. Where is now nominally ruled by the heaven and covetously watched by the Xia Dynasty? Dare you rebel? I''m afraid that before the army of Tianting arrived, the rebels in the whole northern world had been cleaned up by the army of the Xia Dynasty.


    Therefore, there is no other reason why the southern world is in such a situation. There is only one, that is, the Changsheng emperor palace is too weak. It pays attention to the way of inaction, but the Changsheng emperor palace, which is prepared to measure the creatures of the whole fairy world with kindness, has no corresponding strength. In this case, those ambitious people will emerge like bamboo shoots after the rain, Just like the rebels gathered now.


    "If your Immortal Emperor Palace could be stronger, it would not happen, and I don''t know what you think." Zhu Hua said to Jiang Gong, who received him.


    When Jiang Gong heard of the helplessness on his face, why don''t they want to become stronger? But their master of the southern world, the Immortal Emperor, is really, let alone!

 Chapter 715

    In the face of Zhu Hua''s sarcasm, Jiang Gongwen also seemed very helpless. People really didn''t say anything wrong. If their Changsheng emperor palace was strong enough to deter curfews, how could these ambitious people come out to form such a huge anti rebel army to openly fight with Changsheng emperor palace? In the final analysis, the root cause of all the current reasons is that they are too weak from the Changsheng emperor palace. If the Changsheng emperor palace is as strong as the Xia Dynasty in the eastern world, how can it be this situation today?


    Even if they can''t achieve the prosperity of the great Xia Dynasty, as long as there are some strong forces in their Immortal Emperor Palace that are strong enough to take charge of the whole southern world, they still won''t see this situation today. The southern world is in chaos, as if it is going to become a human purgatory. Zhu Hua has never seen this scene in his life, This is also the first time he saw the ruthlessness of those ambitious people. They are the same Terrans. They can do so ruthlessly. This behavior is hardly worthy of being called human!


    "Now the rebel forces have swept most of the western part of the whole southern world. If they continue to let their strength continue to increase, the consequences must be. Even if I don''t say it, you should understand that once they continue to expand their power and increase their strength, it will be a devastating blow to your southern world. At that time It''s no use for us to ask the southern world in the Xia Dynasty. You have to let your parents have a great emperor to think clearly. You will never suffer a loss with us in the Xia Dynasty. We will ensure that everything is intact and even open the back door for you to meet your needs. But if the whole southern world is obtained by the rebels, you will live forever The palace has no ability to continue to survive. At that time, our great Xia Dynasty can still easily pocket the southern world. Although the southern world at that time has lost most of the uses it can provide, our great Xia Dynasty will never dislike that its territory will be small, do you think so? " Zhu Hua solemnly reminded Jiang Gongwen that the reason why they haven''t taken action now is that the Immortal Emperor seems to be reluctant to leave his position and give up his power. However, it is precisely because of the other party''s hesitation that the forces of the rebels in the western region have expanded a lot again.


    Although the actions of the rebels are very inhumane, they still have the ability to recruit sergeants, because as long as there are no accidents, it is not difficult for the rebels to control the whole southern world. I''m afraid their rebels recruit under this banner? Of course, there is another possibility, that is, those practitioners are defeated by the rebels. They know that if they don''t surrender, the rebels will not keep him, so these talents will join the rebel army and become one of them, and they still feel that it''s good in their heart, At least in the future, when the rebels take control of the southern world, they will also be meritorious in creating a new era.


    Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie jointly led the southern army and the Western army to the southern world to help suppress the rebels, leading a total of 4 million troops! Among them, there are about 400000 golden fairyland elite! Of course, they are just some people who have just broken through the realm of Jinxian, but even if they have just broken through the existence of Jinxian, they still get a qualitative change. After all, the gap between the nine grades of real fairyland and the one grade of golden fairyland can not be made up casually.


    In addition to the more than 400000 golden fairyland army, the cultivation accomplishments of the other 3.6 million army have reached the five grades of real fairyland! Even there are hundreds of thousands of people who have reached the nine grades of real fairyland! It''s only one step away from Jinxian! This is the benefit that Su Mu brought to them after he established the imperial dynasty! Under the blessing of the great Xia Dynasty, no matter what they do, their heads will be very clear, as if they don''t have a trace of distractions. They can enter the deepest state of cultivation at will. In addition, the Xia Dynasty will never lack the training of these sergeants. Su Mu sends people to send them things to help them cultivate from time to time, This is why the cultivation of these sergeants broke through so quickly!


    Because the Daxia Dynasty is the only Dynasty in the history of the earth fairyland and the first to establish it, Su Mu is also the first to establish it! Therefore, except Su mu, no one knows how great benefits the establishment of the imperial dynasty can bring to them. The benefits are absolutely unimaginable. Perhaps when others react in the future, Su Mu has got everything he needs by taking a step ahead! And achieve far more than others!


    Moreover, it is not so easy to establish the imperial dynasty. After all, Qi Yun is easy to find, but Huang Dao Qi Yun is not so easy to find. If you want to establish the imperial dynasty first and become the leader of the imperial dynasty, you can''t lack the improvement brought by Huang Dao Qi Yun. Without Huang Dao Qi Yun, even if you have the method to establish the imperial dynasty and all the items needed to establish the imperial dynasty, It is impossible for you to establish the imperial dynasty and supervise one side of heaven and earth. Of course, it will not make you feel bad for nothing after spending so much. Even if you can''t establish the imperial dynasty and establish a country recognized by heaven and earth, there will be no problem, and the country won''t have the opportunity to be promoted to a dynasty in the future, Maybe with good luck, it can really be operated step by step and become a real imperial dynasty!


    But if someone would do that, Su Mu would only think that person was a fool. What is the situation in the fairy world now? However, there are three dominant schools, namely the Oriental Xia Dynasty, the Zhongtian Tianting and the amazing Wanxiang building! At present, the strength of the three parties is the top three in the earth fairy world.


    And will Tianting establish the imperial dynasty? Even if the Jade Emperor God knows the establishment method of the imperial dynasty and the benefits that can be obtained after the establishment of the imperial dynasty, it is estimated that he will not establish a royal dynasty. Why? Because people despise it, for the Jade Emperor God, his arrogance has long exceeded everything. I''m afraid he likes to be the first. Since the Xia Dynasty has become the first established Dynasty, the Jade Emperor God will never establish another Dynasty to compete with Su mu.


    As for Wanxiang building, even if he wants to establish the imperial dynasty, he must have his own territory and luck.

 Chapter 716

    For the establishment of a imperial dynasty, territory is absolutely indispensable. If you don''t even own your own territory, where should your imperial territory be established after you establish the imperial dynasty? How should your imperial fortune be distributed? Therefore, for the establishment of an imperial dynasty, what you need most must be your own imperial fortune and your own territory. Moreover, this territory must not be too small. If it is too small, you can''t provide more help to Tiandao. Once Tiandao doesn''t care for your imperial dynasty, Then for this imperial dynasty, the demise is already waiting for them.


    The destruction of the imperial dynasty is not a simple destruction. If one imperial dynasty dies and falls, the heavenly way will mercilessly withdraw its various abilities handed over to the Lord of the imperial dynasty, such as Su Mu''s divine power and the eye of the heavenly way some time ago! If these supernatural powers stay in the host for too long, they will be integrated with the host itself. If the heaven road is forcibly separated, it will only directly dissipate the life of the emperor.


    However, this kind of situation is generally very rare. After all, most imperial dynasties exist forever, and the Lord of the imperial dynasty also exists forever. No one knows how terrible the imperial dynasty is. Therefore, if one party wants to destroy the imperial dynasty, how many people need to be afraid to do it? The imperial dynasty is infinitely close to the existence of Yun dynasty! And what is Yunchao? Yunchao is the peak of the world! The existence of being single outside the heavenly way and being connected with the Avenue! What kind of ability does one of the top players have? They can make up a world out of thin air! That''s easy to do!


    Yunchao has the ability to create all things, and the creatures in Yunchao are born with spirits. In other words, no matter whether they are born a grass or a baby, they can have their own intelligence, distinguish right from wrong and practice independently. Do you feel particularly familiar with this situation? Yes, the most primitive world is like this. However, due to too many creatures and the emergence of catastrophe, the Reiki of the world has dissipated too much. Now it is very difficult for the plants and spirits in the world to have a Reiki. Unless there are experts, it is difficult to have a Reiki that can really distinguish right from wrong even after practicing for hundreds of thousands of years!


    But Yunchao is different. As an existence above celibacy and the way of heaven, there is no theory of great disaster at all! Therefore, the birth of Yunchao is comparable to the birth of the top big world, and Yunchao is easier to get the attention and favor of the avenue, because Yunchao can also provide great help to the avenue after it is promoted to the top level!


    Some people don''t believe this. They say that no one knows what the heaven and the avenue are. No one knows whether they really exist. However, in the eyes of people who know, the avenue and the heaven are both rules, rules. If you obey the rules, he will like you. If you don''t obey the rules, he will teach you a lesson. Without rules, there is no place, One heaven and one avenue are still the same. They are both real but vague rules. No one has seen their true face. Some of them have given birth to their own wisdom and roam in the world under their jurisdiction. Some are still ignorant. They ruthlessly govern their own world by relying on the rules they already understand.


    The emergence of one side of the Yun Dynasty is undoubtedly to add some wisdom to these ignorant rules. After all, for the way of heaven and the avenue, the more powerful people are born in their own world, the more powerful existence they can get.


    ......


    Southern world, Changsheng emperor''s palace, Changsheng emperor warmly entertained Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie from the Xia Dynasty, and expressed heartfelt thanks to them. If they had not led the army to support them in the southern world and Changsheng emperor''s palace, I''m afraid those rebels would have been killed at the foot of their Changsheng Emperor''s palace now! And a thing that happened some time ago really let them see the powerful details of the Xia Dynasty! The 4 million army is full of 400000 golden fairyland elites. Led by two great Luo Jinxian, they directly wiped out more than 800000 rebel troops in less than half an hour.


    This immediately made the Immortal Emperor think clearly that he had the most true kindness for a moment. No matter what it was, he could tolerate it. Some time ago, because he didn''t give up his throne, the rebel forces in the western part of the Southern World expanded again, and many creatures in the Southern World were killed by the rebel forces, This also made Changsheng emperor feel very remorse. After seeing Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie jointly kill 800000 rebel troops, Changsheng emperor finally made up his mind to become a vassal of the Xia Dynasty!


    Although emperor Changsheng knew that although they were nominally vassals, they would never have the opportunity to be independent in the future. According to the estimation of emperor Changsheng, I''m afraid the Xia Dynasty had already figured out how to bring them into the Xia Dynasty in a fair way!


    Although the Immortal Emperor thought of it, he did not make any response. The great Xia Dynasty is so powerful that it is not impossible to become the master of the earth fairy world in the future. Now the great Xia Dynasty has become one of the peak forces of the earth fairy world. Why can''t it be the strongest and only? And they have no huge loss following the Xia Dynasty. The only loss may be that he will lose his right and have lost the throne under his ass.


    But is this something for him? He wanted to understand that now his reputation as the Immortal Emperor could not play any role in the southern world. No one would care about his name, or even to what extent? I''m afraid he is now in a city for a private visit. Even if someone recognizes him, he won''t have much respect for him, because his strength and reputation are far inferior to others. He has the right to take charge of the southern world, but no one pays attention to him, I''m afraid that in addition to those old people in the Changsheng emperor palace, they are willing to call him the great emperor with great respect? Besides, who else cares about the existence of his immortal emperor? All the rebels outside wanted to drive him out of the throne and climb to the top. The Sanshou of the southern world was also very disappointed with him, because he was not qualified to sit in the top position in the southern world!

 Chapter 717

    The great Xia Dynasty sent troops to the southern world to help the Changsheng emperor palace suppress the rebellion. No one hid it. Basically, it was detected by spies from all forces on the first day of the army''s expedition, which made them lament the strong inside information of the great Xia Dynasty, even if it was only established for one or two years, The great Xia Dynasty had the strength to fight in the north and South at the same time!


    Moreover, it is said that there are still a number of more powerful combat forces within the great Xia Dynasty. After all, it seems to outsiders that the great Xia Dynasty sent nine great Luo Jinxian and 2.8 million troops to the northern world, while only four million troops and two great Luo Jinxian were sent to the south, although only two great Luo Jinxian went to support the southern world, But there will never be any mistakes, because both of them are genuine top ten Luo Jinxian! As early as some time ago, Zhu Hua had broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and Xu Renjie did not lag behind. Relying on the strong luck of the Xia Dynasty, Zhu Hua caught up with Zhu Hua in a short time and became a genuine ten grade Da Luo Jinxian!


    The two men fought together many years ago, and the two sides have an incomparable tacit understanding. Their joint strength will certainly exceed that of the ordinary two golden immortals. In addition, there are more than 400000 golden fairyland elite among the four million soldiers of the Xia Dynasty. This level of strength is not only to suppress the rebellion caused by scattered cultivation in the southern world, Even if they are allowed to directly delay the pace of the other side''s world attack and the other side''s frontal war, there is no problem to delay it!


    It goes without saying that Zhao Qing and the other eight great Luo Jinxian who went to the northern world. Although the other eight great Luo Jinxian except Zhao Qing are not as powerful as Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie, don''t forget where these nine great Luo Jinxian, including Zhao Qing, came out! They are all big Luo Jinxian of the Phoenix family. They can fill the gap between each other! Coupled with the strength of Zhao Qing today, it can be called the top ten of the Xia Dynasty! The number of nine golden immortals and 2.8 million Golden fairyland elite troops broke into the northern world, which will become an unstoppable situation! In today''s northern world, absolutely no force can stop the northern expedition of the Xia Dynasty! Not even heaven! Because today''s Tianting is held by Wanxiang building, it is impossible to dispatch more combat forces to the northern world for garrison. Therefore, from an outsider''s point of view, the northern world should safely fall into the hands of the great Xia Dynasty and add a lot to the territory of the great Xia Dynasty!


    It is precisely because the two sides of the Xia Dynasty sent troops that attracted the attention of so many people and the envy and jealousy of countless people. In the eyes of many of them, Su Mu just occupied the light of Ziwei emperor''s palace. Without the details left by Ziwei emperor''s palace, he would not be able to achieve what he is now, but only those who know Su Mu will know, How long has he worked for such glory today! Whether it is to recruit or win over the strong, endure humiliation and bear the burden, move forward every step, carefully hide their sense of existence to the lowest, and finally find the loophole of the situation with their sharp eyes. At the speed of lightning, they have become the nominal number two of Ziwei Imperial Palace in the Oriental world!


    Although he is only the second in command, he has brought a lot of benefits to Su Mu! It was precisely because of this second in command that Su Mu was able to summon countless strong men and soldiers to work for himself in a short time. Finally, he eliminated all the ambitious people in the eastern world and suppressed the Phoenix family as his battle to establish power in the eastern world. Soon after this war, Emperor Ziwei personally told him that Su Mu would ascend to the top of the East and become emperor Ziwei, Although they don''t know whether it''s true or false, the pictures released from Tianting should not deceive people. After all, Tianting doesn''t need to do so. They may even want the Oriental world to become a ownerless place, which is the best ending for them.


    However, it is obvious that the Jade Emperor God is a trustworthy person. He helped the crape myrtle emperor to convey his words. In order to convince the people in the fairy world, he even passed the picture of his conversation with the crape myrtle emperor that day, and let the practitioners in the fairy world watch. It is precisely because of this edict that Su mu can really grasp the Oriental world and become the real master of the Oriental world, Otherwise, even if Su Mu is so powerful, it seems to outsiders that he is just a second in command. During the period when Ziwei emperor has not returned, he is temporarily in charge of the Oriental world. However, with this edict, Su Mu will be different. After one year of seclusion, he immediately ascended the roof to offer sacrifices to Ziwei emperor, and soon established the great Xia Dynasty, Let the eastern world completely become its own territory, and rely on the particularity of the imperial dynasty to really put the Daxia imperial dynasty in the light, but also hide it in the dark.


    Outsiders know that the great Xia Dynasty is very powerful. From the number of sergeants and great Luo Jinxian who appeared when the imperial dynasty was established, we can calculate that the strength of the great Xia Dynasty at that time was no longer afraid of heaven, but after so long, the news from the outside has not changed, No one knows whether the great Xia Dynasty has changed more powerful in this period of time, and whether their strength has completely surpassed Tianting and become the strongest force in the earth fairy world?


    No one knows these news because of the particularity of the great Xia Dynasty. No matter who enters the great Xia Dynasty, he will be noticed by the other party at the moment. In this case, don''t mention the spies of various forces. I''m afraid even a mosquito flying across the border of the great Xia Dynasty and entering the territory of the great Xia Dynasty will be seen by them, and everything will be under the other party''s eyes, With such a powerful monitoring ability, how can they sneak into the Xia Dynasty, hide and explore the strength of the Xia Dynasty?


    Don''t even think about it! Today''s Daxia imperial dynasty is not afraid of the forces of any fairyland. It is impossible to detect the news by sending spies into the territory of the Daxia imperial dynasty. It will be detected by the other party at the first time. In this case, what effect can they have by sending spies into the Daxia imperial dynasty? In addition to offending the Xia Dynasty, what effect can it have? Today''s Daxia Dynasty is not afraid of any immortal forces. Once offending the Daxia Dynasty, you don''t have to think about what kind of bitter fruit it can bring. Therefore, although the Daxia Dynasty is a powerful and incomparable strength on the surface, no one knows how powerful the Daxia Dynasty is!

 Chapter 718

    In any case, the great Xia Dynasty can never easily offend. This is the consensus of the earth fairyland. Whether it''s Tianting, Wanxiang building or other forces hidden in the dark, they all know one thing very well, that is, the current great Xia Dynasty can never easily offend. For Wanxiang building, they once kidnapped Su mu, They wanted to make Wanxiang tower ascend the throne of the great emperor in the Oriental world, but they failed and consumed a building owner at the level of Da Luo Jinxian!


    That was a long time ago. At that time, the great Xia Dynasty had not been established and it was just Ziwei emperor''s palace. But at that time, after they failed to kidnap Su mu, they immediately withdrew from the Oriental world and didn''t even leave a trace of horsefeet to explore for each other. However, there were still some worries in the hearts of the senior managers of Vientiane building, Their worry is that one day the Xia Dynasty will suddenly lead an army to appear behind their hips and wipe out their Wanxiang building with the Tianting?


    It''s not impossible. You should know that their Wanxiang building once offended Su mu, and for the Lord of the world, those events were not small things. They wanted to kidnap Su Mu and kill him at that time! Although Su Mu failed in the end, he didn''t seem to have any intention to investigate, but they all knew very well that the Xia Dynasty didn''t want to intervene, because the harder they fought with Tianting, the happier they would be. After all, Tianting and Wanxiang tower are powerful forces for them, which is not so easy to solve, Only when their Wanxiang building and Tianting are defeated one day, the Daxia Dynasty will certainly show its fangs and let the people in the earth fairy world see how terrible things will happen if they offend them!


    Similarly, the Jade Emperor of Tianting doesn''t dare to offend the great Xia Dynasty. Although he despises the great Xia Dynasty, there is no doubt about the strength of the great Xia Dynasty. If the great Xia Dynasty helps Wanxiang building attack their Tianting, then the strong and elite soldiers on the surface of the great Xia Dynasty are enough, If the great Xia Dynasty really helped wanxianglou deal with their heaven, it would be absolutely irresistible for today''s heaven. Even if today''s great Xia Dynasty is attacking the northern world in the name of their heaven, the heaven still dare not attack the great Xia Dynasty. It can only send some sergeants and Da Luo Jinxian to the northern world to try to guard it for a period of time.


    However, the Jade Emperor God could not think about it. He sent more than one million troops and four great Luo Jinxian to guard the northern world to write a letter of surrender to the Xia Dynasty at the first time and wanted to join the Xia Dynasty.


    The southern world is extremely chaotic. The rebel army has exceeded 8 million or even nearly 10 million. Zhongtian world Tianting and Wanxiang building are involved in each other, and a war will start from time to time. Zhao Huaiqing of the northern world is making tenacious resistance, trying to prevent the army led by Zhao Qing from entering the northern world, As for the western world, no voice came out during this period. It is said that emperor gouchen is trying to reorganize the western world, and then learn from the eastern world to establish another imperial dynasty!


    According to the current situation in the fairy world, the most relaxed person may be su mu, the leader of the Xia Dynasty in the eastern world of the fairy world. After all, the leaders of other forces are thinking about how to solve the chaos and guard against other people''s attacks, and only Su Mu still has the ability to March South and North at this time, so in the current situation in the fairy world, Su Mu is obviously an outsider who has not entered the game!


    This is why Su Mu paid so much attention to the people at that time! Had it not been for the strong support of the people in the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, I''m afraid there would be many rebel armies in the eastern world as in other places, but it is obviously impossible now. After all, the great Xia Dynasty is so powerful that who dares to rebel easily. In addition, the wind evaluation of the great Xia Dynasty has always been good, and there has never been such an event of bullying others to obtain benefits, Therefore, for today''s Daxia Dynasty, it is not difficult to March South and North under the condition of a stable rear. I''m afraid many people in their imperial territory are looking forward to the victory of the Daxia Dynasty, which will greatly increase their imperial territory.


    ......


    At the front line of the northern world, Zhao Huaiqing looked at the dark army with red eyes. He could clearly feel the terrible momentum from the army in front. All of them were strong men who reached the golden immortal realm! But they were formed in an army! Become a real elite teacher! Compared with that, how weak is the Tianhe elite army under his command?


    "Heaven is going to kill me?" Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath and said with a very ugly face. He fought all his life. When and when was he forced to such a state? Even if it was the demon family that frightened the earth fairy world, he personally took the army into the demon world and severely educated the demon family!


    But now? Su mu, who used to be just a hairy boy in his eyes, has achieved such a powerful today! Just send a general under his command and lead an elite army to attack him in the southeast of the North! What is this concept? What he Zhao Huaiqing can''t help but realize is that he has been reduced to this situation now?


    "Marshal, everything has a definite number. Maybe our demise is doomed, and the rise of Su mu can not be easily changed. Maybe God doomed marshal, it is difficult for you to become the leader of the world. Even if we have made such great contributions and made so many preparations for your ambition, it is still difficult for you to ascend to the top throne in the fairy world One of them, marshal, this may be God''s destiny. "Chen Jingsheng sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    Zhao Huaiqing was not angry this time. He just shook his head and felt desolate in his heart. Now he is in Yangcheng, which is one of the main cities in the southeast and the first main city attacked by Su mu, which made Zhao Huaiqing sigh. Unexpectedly, time has changed. He has now become the target of attack, The person who ordered this was su Mu who attacked Yangcheng for himself that day!


    Zhao Huaiqing sighed deeply and thought helplessly, "the city Lord of Yangcheng on that day may be the same as himself. What he saw may be different from himself. What he saw was just a green young man leading thousands of troops. What I saw was the most elite army under the young man and the nine member great Luo Jinxian! I don''t mind falling under such combat power."

 Chapter 719

    Standing behind Zhao Huaiqing, Chen Jingsheng looked at each other''s back and sighed deeply. He knew that Zhao Huaiqing could not be willing to surrender to the Xia Dynasty. Zhao Huaiqing had his own pride, which no one could change. There was no need to make any change at all. Chen Jingsheng sighed secretly in his heart, I''m afraid even if the Xia Dynasty agreed to the conditions put forward in his letter, I''m afraid he can''t abide by the agreement in the letter.


    He Chen Jingsheng is the one promoted by Zhao Huaiqing. No matter what choice Zhao Huaiqing makes, he will stand on the same line with Zhao Huaiqing and will never change. Even if Zhao Huaiqing is going to die, he will surely die with Zhao Huaiqing when he can''t change Zhao Huaiqing''s firm determination! He was such a person. At the beginning, Zhao Huaiqing took care of him in every way when he was weak. Now, although his strength did not exceed Zhao Huaiqing, and even far from the strength Zhao Huaiqing had, he was still able to share his worries for Zhao Huaiqing with his wisdom.


    But now they are not facing any weak strength, but the Xia Dynasty, one of the three overlords in the fairy world! Zhao Qing, the general of the Xia Dynasty, led 2.8 million troops and eight great Luo Jinxian outside their Yangcheng city! Such a strong strength gap can not be solved by Chen Jingsheng''s wisdom. Although Chen Jingsheng is very smart, it is impossible to change the final result under such a strength gap, because the strength of the gap between them is too big, far from being able to change by his own strength!


    "No matter what kind of choice you make, marshal, I will stand behind you and walk with you. If you choose to live, then I Chen Jingsheng will never die. If Marshal chooses War I, then I Chen Jingsheng is definitely not greedy for life and fear of death! I must resist the enemy together with Marshal!" Chen Jingsheng thought secretly, looking at Zhao Huaiqing''s back. He didn''t say this directly, He didn''t want to change Zhao Huaiqing''s original idea.


    Zhao Huaiqing did nothing wrong, and his ideas are reasonable. As a victorious figure, Zhao Huaiqing has never experienced failure in his life. No matter at any time, he can find the enemy''s flaws and break them at the most critical time, but now there is a big gap between them and the Xia Dynasty, It''s not a little flaw that can defeat, so in this war, the loser will only be them, not the Xia Dynasty!


    ......


    Outside Yangcheng City, Zhao Qing narrowed her eyes when she looked at the towering city wall. She could clearly see a celebrity standing on the city wall of Yangcheng. Needless to say, that person is naturally the controller of the southeast of the northern world, Zhao Huaiqing! Perhaps he is now remembering how energetic he was in those days, but now he is like an old man who can only wait for the final judgment.


    Although Zhao Qing felt it was a pity that Zhao Huaiqing and other figures could not be used by the Xia Dynasty, it was indeed a great pity that they were brave, loyal and trustworthy, and their strength was extremely strong. Zhao Huaiqing could say that he could solve all other events by himself except that he was not able to solve political affairs, but it was a pity that Zhao Huaiqing was the enemy of their Xia Dynasty, The great Xia Dynasty has never been merciful to the enemy, so there will only be one situation today, that is, the top elite of the north and South palaces led by Zhao Qing will watch Zhao Huaiqing''s body step into the southeast, bring the southeast into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, and then become a stepping stone for the great Xia Dynasty to enter the northern world!


    "Although I appreciate you very much, after all, you are the enemy of our Xia Dynasty. Unfortunately, I was eager to fight with you when I was a child. After all, you just went deep into the demon world, disrupted the plan of the demon family and became another hero of the human family in the earth fairy world. But after so many years, you can still be regarded as a hero of the human family, but you are also purple The betrayer of the imperial palace of crape myrtle, but I''m glad you betrayed the imperial palace of crape myrtle. If you still stay in the imperial palace of crape myrtle, maybe the position of the new emperor of crape myrtle may not be the Holy One. If the holy one can''t sit on the top throne in the Oriental world, I''m afraid today''s great Xia Dynasty can''t be established. Zhao Huaiqing, heroes are going to die, so do you There should be no exception! "Zhao Qing thought secretly. Anyway, since Zhao Huaiqing came to Yangcheng with his army to start a war with them, it means that they have lost all their old alliances and become the real enemy between the Xia Dynasty and Zhao Huaiqing!


    Although Zhao Huaiqing has only more than two million troops, one fifth of them have been solved by Zhao Qing and others in the twelve cities in the south, and the remaining four fifths will not be the opponent of the elite division of the Xia Dynasty! After all, what Zhao Qing brought with her during the southern expedition was the north and south two palaces, known as the first echelon of the Xia Dynasty! They are the most elite of the Xia Dynasty! They are also the top power of the Xia Dynasty!


    Not to mention Zhao Huaiqing, such a powerful sergeant and nine strong men at the level of Da Luo Jinxian, even if they go to the middle heaven to insert the battle between Tianting and Wanxiang building, they will never be despised by Tianting and Wanxiang building!, Because now the strength of the Xia Dynasty is enough to change everything! Whether it is the situation of the earth fairy world or any other thing, even the celestial phenomena and earth changes can be impacted by an action of the Xia Dynasty!


    "Report! Zhao Huaiqing''s headquarters led 1.8 million troops out of Yangcheng. All of them were wearing armor and holding top weapons. It seemed that they were ready to fight with our Xia Dynasty!"


    A spy hurried into the camp and told Zhao Qing and the other eight Luo Jinxian everything he had explored! It seems that we can know that Zhao Huaiqing is going to make a final fight with their Xia Dynasty! Even if they know that they can''t be opponents of the Xia Dynasty, they don''t have any fear. It has to be said that Zhao Huai''s strength to win people''s hearts is also very top!


    Of course, for Zhao Huaiqing, in fact, he doesn''t want to control the hearts of the people in the northern world in his own hands. He wants the hearts of the people in the eastern security department, which will help them improve their strength. However, it''s very unfortunate that the gap between the strength of the army led by Zhao Huaiqing and that of the Xia Dynasty is still too big!

 Chapter 720

    Zhao Qing did not hesitate. She was not surprised by Zhao Huaiqing''s move. Zhao Huaiqing would take the lead in attacking them, which surprised her. After all, in Zhao Qing''s eyes, Zhao Huaiqing should keep his strength and look for opportunities to survive, rather than knowing that he has a hard enemy. This is not the choice of smart people, Smart people have a unique ability to endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens, but it is obvious that Zhao Huaiqing does not intend to do so. For him, it seems that only fighting is the only way to solve the problem.


    However, Zhao Qing is not a mediocre person. He will not be at a loss in the face of this situation. When he learned that Zhao Huaiqing took the lead in leading the army out of Yangcheng to fight them to the death, he immediately issued instructions. The elite troops of the north and South palaces of the Xia Dynasty, who were already ready to go, rushed out of the camp and formed a military array between Yangcheng and the camp of the Xia Dynasty, Be ready to find the enemy''s flaws and break them with one blow.


    Zhao Huaiqing may think they can fight with Zhao Qing, but in fact, this is absolutely impossible. Whether Zhao Qing or the elite sergeants in the north and South palaces are far better than Zhao Huaiqing and his sergeants. Although Zhao Qing has not broken through the tenth grade of Da Luo Jinxian, with the blessing of the Xia Dynasty and his own strength and blood, It''s not a problem to deal with the strong of the eleven products of Da Luo Jinxian, so Zhao Qing won''t feel any panic in the face of Zhao Huaiqing!


    Moreover, for Zhao Huaiqing, he has to face not only Zhao Qing, but also the other eight big Luo Jinxian. After all, the number of big Luo Jinxian under Zhao Huaiqing is very small. There is no big Luo Jinxian except Chen Jingsheng. How can we fight with Zhao Qing? It''s hard not to come true. Do you want him to fight one against nine? Although Chen Jingsheng is also a real great Luo Jinxian, for the eight great Luo Jinxian led by Zhao Qing, Chen Jingsheng''s strength is indeed negligible. After all, a great Luo Jinxian with no more than three grades of cultivation will really be very weak in the face of the eight great Luo Jinxian with five grades and six grades of cultivation of the Phoenix family.


    Therefore, when Zhao Huaiqing leaves Yangcheng this time, he is ready to fight with the troops in the north and South palaces of the Xia Dynasty outside the city. What he will face is no longer one or two great Luo Jinxian, but at least eight great Luo Jinxian! Moreover, Chen Jingsheng may not be able to hold off any of them, which means that in the end, Zhao Huaiqing will face the attack of nine great Luo Jinxian of the Xia Dynasty alone, and his sergeants will not be able to get his help. They will only be able to fight with the elite divisions of the Xia Dynasty by themselves, but from the perspective of strength gap, I''m afraid these elite under Zhao Huaiqing can''t last long in the face of the 2.8 million strong people in the north and South palaces.


    This is a one-sided battle. There is absolutely no doubt that even if Zhao Qing only sends out 1.4 million Golden Wonderland troops, it is absolutely enough to wipe out all the strength under Zhao Huaiqing''s command. This is the strength gap between the two sides! Although Zhao Huaiqing occupied the southeast corner of the northern world, mastered all the territory and contacts in the southeast, and was able to frantically recruit troops to fill the vacancy of their strength, even if they were recruited, they could only recruit some weak casual practitioners, As for those who have reached the golden immortal realm, it is extremely difficult for Zhao Huaiqing to bring them under his command!


    In terms of quantity and intensity, Zhao Huaiqing has absolutely no hope of winning this war. For Zhao Huaiqing, this war is his battle to die. No one can interfere. With Zhao Huaiqing''s character, I''m afraid he will really refuse Chen Jingsheng''s help and choose to face Zhao Qing and the other eight Luo Jinxian alone, In this way, Zhao Huaiqing will lose any hope of survival, but he can definitely keep his dignity and pride. Even if he dies, he will fall at the feet of the Xia Dynasty and the strong ones of the Xia Dynasty. He will not mind. After all, Zhao Huaiqing is a person who pays most attention to his own dignity, He will never let others interfere in his own battle.


    ......


    Zhao Huaiqing''s choice to face the imperial army of the great Xia Dynasty in the northern world attracted the attention of many powerful people, which surprised them one after another. As long as he is a normal person, he should be able to see the situation clearly at this time! Why does Zhao Huaiqing know that he is not an opponent of the Xia Dynasty, but he still wants to hit the stone with an egg? Aren''t you looking for death?


    Many people don''t understand why Zhao Huaiqing made such a choice. Perhaps only those who had followed Zhao Huaiqing will know why he did so. Zhao Huaiqing is a very arrogant person. He will never tolerate his failure. For Zhao Huaiqing, failure means death, so he has never failed, But this time he is no longer facing some ordinary enemies, but the attack of the Xia Dynasty, one of the three overlords in the fairy world! What is this concept? Is Zhao Huaiqing powerful? It doesn''t count. Maybe Zhao Huaiqing''s power can''t even compare with the rebel army in the southern world today, but with such a few forces, Zhao Huaiqing didn''t have the slightest timidity in the face of the Xia Dynasty. On the contrary, he went up in the face of difficulties and failed with dignity even if he failed.


    However, the world is very clear that after Zhao Huaiqing''s failure, the Xia Dynasty will certainly not be able to leave him. After all, Zhao Huaiqing is an ambitious man who has revealed his ambition. His ambition full of desire to conquer can''t be blocked by anyone at all. Even he won''t stop himself from fighting the Xia Dynasty, Perhaps this is really a good thing for Zhao Huaiqing. After all, there is no force in the earth fairy world to offend the Xia Dynasty except Zhao Huaiqing.


    "Zhao Huaiqing is really kind. No wonder he used to be one of the three Marshals in Ziwei palace and became the first of the three marshals. Compared with Zhao Huaiqing, the other two marshals are really ordinary. Zhao Huaiqing''s strength and arrogance are not comparable to the other two marshals. Maybe this is why even the last Ziwei emperor wanted to make Zhao Huaiqing the third marshal The reason for being handsome? "A white haired old man looked at the sky of the north wind world, sighed and said helplessly.


    "The main attacks of the three marshals are different. Xue Heshan is good at negotiation, and marshal Shenwei is good at war. Only Zhao Huaiqing is good at fighting less and more, relying on his strong strength to find out the shortcomings of the enemy and defeat him. Anyway, he will leave a strong color in the earth fairy world! It will never be erased!"

 Chapter 721

    This time, Zhao Huaiqing''s decision to go to war with the great Xia Dynasty is basically not favored by everyone. After all, in front of the hegemonic power of the great Xia Dynasty, Zhao Huaiqing''s only Southeast and his army of more than 2 million seem too weak, Therefore, under such circumstances, basically no one or any force can think that Zhao Huaiqing can win the war and block and defeat the elite division of the Xia Dynasty outside Yangcheng.


    In fact, it is true that the battle was only half a cup of tea, and the only nearly 2 million troops under Zhao Huaiqing suffered a devastating blow. The sergeant array of the Xia Dynasty far exceeded them in terms of personal strength and understanding of the array, and the number of enemies exceeded hundreds of thousands! The hundreds of thousands of golden immortals have hardly had time to fight. The army under Zhao Huaiqing has basically been broken by the coefficient. Now there are only less than a million troops left to maintain the military array. However, we can know from their appearance that defeat is only a matter of time.


    It has to be said that even in this case, Zhao Huaiqing is still absorbed in the attack of Zhao Qing and the other two Luo Jinxian, and maintains his rhythm without confusion. That is to say, the war situation of this war is doomed, and Zhao Huaiqing still does not show any sadness. Now Zhao Huaiqing has only one idea in his heart, That is, either he defeated Zhao Qing or he was killed by Zhao Qing. In addition, there is absolutely no third choice! This is also the way Zhao Huaiqing has been acting. He is tough and confident. It is precisely because of Zhao Huaiqing''s tough and powerful combat ability that the candidate who went to the demon world to hinder the demon family''s support army fell into his hands.


    Zhao Qing looked at Zhao Huaiqing and nodded approvingly, but then sighed secretly. He thought that Zhao Huaiqing was indeed a great general, but because of his own temperament, he could not be completely controlled by Su mu, and they were not short of this level of generals in the Xia Dynasty, so they didn''t care so much about Zhao Huaiqing''s life and death, If the Xia Dynasty was merciful, I''m afraid Zhao Huaiqing would really find an opportunity to kill him, but Zhao Qing and others obviously did their best without any mercy, because Su Mu told them at the beginning that if they wanted to succeed in the northern expedition, Zhao Huaiqing would be the most difficult barrier on the road, As long as Zhao Huaiqing falls in front of them, the road behind will become very easy to walk, but if Zhao Huaiqing doesn''t come in front of you, it means that the road after will become extremely difficult to walk!


    So at the beginning of the battle, Zhao Qing didn''t keep his hand. It can even be said that the move was fatal. As long as Zhao Huaiqing was careless, he would be killed on the battlefield. Not only did he not keep his hand, but there were three Luo Jinxian with six grades of cultivation beside Zhao Qing, In the face of this situation, Zhao Huaiqing was still able to perform perfectly and did not even show any disadvantage, which was incredible. No wonder the name of the first strong man in the Oriental world was placed on him at that time. This fat looking family was indeed the first strong man in the Oriental world! This flexible posture and means hardly seem to be able to be used by his size.


    However, Zhao Huaiqing is not really invincible. Even if he can not lose the wind temporarily with one enemy and four, can he not lose the wind all the time? This is impossible. After seeing that the situation on the battlefield has changed, Zhao Qing revealed his noumenon without saying a word. Ancient Tianfeng!


    yes! It''s not Yuanfeng at the beginning. During the period of cultivation in the Xia Dynasty, Zhao Qing not only found that the Qi of the Xia Dynasty can help him cultivate, but also help him understand the blood of his ancestors! Many days ago, Zhao Qing had understood this move, and let his blood evolve into an ancient Tianfeng, not a Yuan Feng at the beginning! The combat effectiveness between the two is not a grade at all!


    It can be said that if Zhao Qing had evolved into an ancient Tianfeng when she led the Phoenix family army to attack Ziwei emperor''s palace, there would be no birth of the current Daxia imperial dynasty, because the real ancient Tianfeng could not only fight beyond the level, but could kill one or two products stronger than herself at will! If Zhao Qing was able to incarnate into an ancient Tianfeng, then facing Feng Hua in that year is just a burning problem!


    Of course, now Zhao Qing is also feeling. Fortunately, her blood was impure and had not really evolved. Otherwise, she would not have seen the rise of the Xia Dynasty! Compared with the ancient Tianfeng blood and the Phoenix family who led them to occupy the eastern world, Zhao Qing still feels that the holy statue they follow can lead them into another broader natural enemy, rather than staying in this tiny fairy world!


    Although the earth fairy world is also very huge, if a great Luo Jinxian wants to travel around the whole earth fairy world, it is just a casual thing. It can be said that the earth fairy world is very huge in the eyes of those who have not broken through the great Luo Jinxian in their cultivation, because they can''t find the extreme and border of the earth fairy world, However, for cultivation to break through the existence of Da Luo Jinxian, the earth fairy world is very small, because in the eyes of Da Luo Jinxian, every piece of land in the earth fairy world can arrive in a very short time as long as he wants, not to mention that some da Luo Jinxian still master spatial means, It only takes half a day to go from the middle of the east to the north. Su Rina will consume spiritual power, but it will undoubtedly make the earth fairy world look very small!


    Therefore, in Zhao Qing''s eyes, he didn''t need to evolve into an ancient Tianfeng to defeat Su mu, who was still very weak at the beginning. This is the most correct way. What would happen if he killed Yanji, absorbed each other''s blood and became an ancient Tianfeng? There is no doubt that Su mu, who was very weak at the beginning, will be killed by her. If she can''t even see her face, she will be turned into fly ash by her own flame. It''s also because she didn''t do so at the beginning. Although she was ruthless enough, she still had some feelings for the child born to her own brother. No matter how cruel she was as an aunt, she didn''t attack any of her nieces, It is precisely because of his old love that today''s great Xia Dynasty can be established, and she can also have the opportunity to know how huge the outside world is! I look forward to one day I can rush out of the fairy world to a wider world!

 Chapter 722

    There is no doubt about the power of the ancient Tianfeng. Zhao Qing immediately attracted all the eyes on the battlefield when he became the noumenon. It is precisely because the terrible flame after Zhao Qing became the noumenon was too frightening. The terrible high temperature ravaged the whole battlefield. Even the elite of the north and South palaces of the Xia Dynasty frowned, However, as a qualified sergeant, they put their fighting eyes on the enemy and cut off the enemy mercilessly!


    "Ancient Tianfeng! I didn''t expect that the patriarch of the Phoenix family had grown so far!" Zhao Huaiqing took a breath when he watched Zhao Qing turn into an ancient Tianfeng. He already understood that he had failed in this war and had no chance to fight back against each other. Zhao Qing''s real body of the ancient Tianfeng told him, The other party has the opportunity to kill himself directly. I''m afraid it''s also because of the elite sergeants in the north and South palaces below?


    Zhao Huaiqing took a deep breath. Since he was doomed to defeat, there was no need to continue to resist. Looking at the ancient Tianfeng, a flame hit him. Zhao Huaiqing didn''t have any evasion. His bloated body was hit by the flame and fell from the sky.


    "Marshal! Is this your choice?" Chen Jingsheng commanded the army not far away. He couldn''t help sighing helplessly. Zhao Huaiqing couldn''t figure out why he chose to die when he had the hope of life? Sure enough, he still doesn''t know Zhao Huaiqing very well?


    "The main general of the enemy has been killed! The army rushed into the formation! Change the formation! Win this battle for me!"


    ......


    In the middle heaven world, in a dark secret room, the figure of the Jade Emperor appeared here. He shouted as he walked to the deepest place: "Zhao Huaiqing lost, lost to the Xia Dynasty, and the body was collected by the Xia Dynasty. What do you want to say about this?"


    There was no answer in the depths of the secret room, but the sound made people know that there were living people there. When the light was on, a middle-aged man with messy hair stood up from the haystack. Looking at the figure of the Jade Emperor God, he couldn''t help smiling and answered aloud: "What can I think? I also thought about directly solving Zhao Huaiqing before. The reason why I haven''t done it is that I don''t have enough ability to solve each other. Now Su Mu has the strength to solve Zhao Huaiqing. I''m afraid the power of the Xia dynasty he now operates is far more than my original Ziwei imperial palace? You Why are you here today? Just want to tell me that Zhao Huaiqing was solved by Su mu? "


    "Of course not. I came here to ask you another thing. Do you think you still have a chance to leave this secret room alive?" the Jade Emperor God smiled at the crape myrtle emperor and waited for the other party''s answer.


    Ziwei emperor sneered and said with disdain: "If you untie the seal on me, I can come and go wherever I want. Do you think you can keep me? What''s more, the person who defeated me and arrested me was not you, but Zhang Bairen. To tell you the truth, I guessed the relationship between Zhang Bairen and you."


    The crape myrtle emperor''s face was full of sneers, which could not help but make the Jade Emperor God narrow his eyes. Could it be that the crape myrtle emperor really guessed the relationship between him and Zhang bainin? This made the Jade Emperor God feel nervous. Although there was no change in the expression on his face, he had driven out all the sergeant guards behind him, and then looked solemnly and seriously Staring at the crape myrtle emperor, he said sternly, "you said you guessed the relationship between me and Zhang bainin? Then you might as well say it and let me fill it in. How did you guess? Was your guess right, how?"


    "What if you say it?"


    Ziwei emperor couldn''t help grinning and sneered: "When I first saw you, I thought something was wrong with you. You didn''t show the momentum of the master of one side of the world. Moreover, at that time, as the most powerful force in the five sides of the world, you didn''t look down on anyone because of the strength of the heaven. Instead, you were submissive to our four great emperors, as if you were trying to win over us , this makes me feel that you are not a candidate for the Lord of the world, but more like an old servant who served me at the beginning. "


    "Hahaha, what you said is just funny. At the beginning, I just wanted to win you over to contribute to my accession. Do you think I''m really submissive to you? Taoist brother Ziwei, you think too much?" The Jade Emperor God said with disdain. Although he didn''t seem to have any emotional change, the crape myrtle emperor knew from his tone that the Jade Emperor God was a little excited.


    The crape myrtle emperor ignored the ridicule of the Jade Emperor, but said to himself: "I fought with Zhang Bairen that day. I was ashamed of the confidence of the other party and the smell of the superior. Moreover, his every move was extremely powerful and overbearing. Compared with you, Zhang Bairen was more like an emperor. He and you were like heaven and earth. If I guessed right, he might be your heaven The real controller, and you, you are just a substitute he pushed in front of the earth fairy world. He can change a dog at any time. What do you think? "


    The words of the crape myrtle emperor made the Jade Emperor look cruel. Looking at the face of the crape myrtle emperor, the Jade Emperor felt angry and rushed to his heart. At this time, the crape myrtle emperor couldn''t help but confirm his thoughts when he saw the expression of the Jade Emperor God. He shook his head and said aloud: "It seems that I guessed right. He is the real owner of heaven, and you are just a dog that can be replaced at any time. You are not qualified to talk to me. Let''s go."


    "You!" The Jade Emperor pointed at the crape myrtle emperor mercilessly, but he did not dare to do anything to the crape myrtle emperor. This not only made the crape myrtle emperor determine that the Jade Emperor God was a fake. The real leader of the party was so humiliated, but there was no refutation? Only a little woman could point at the other party and say nothing? This is not what the Lord of the world can do.


    Just then, a deep and incomparable voice suddenly sounded in the secret room.


    "Ha ha ha ha! You are really an interesting person. You guessed right. He is really just a dog around me, a dog that can be replaced at any time."

 Chapter 723

    The voice fell, and a man in a white robe appeared in the secret room. Ziwei emperor recognized the man in white opposite at a glance. Isn''t it the man who defeated himself and arrested himself and imprisoned himself?


    Seeing Zhang Bairen''s appearance, the Jade Emperor God could not help but change his face. Without any hesitation, he immediately knelt down on one knee and bowed his head and said, "my subordinates have seen your majesty! Your majesty is holy."


    Zhang Bainian glanced at the Jade Emperor God. His cold eyes and expression couldn''t help revealing some dissatisfaction. It''s been so long that he didn''t find any news about the list of gods for himself. It''s just a waste. The reason why he appeared here today is to send others to find the list of gods, The last breath of the list of gods appeared in the eastern world, and now the eastern world has become the territory of the Xia Dynasty. It is impossible to send spies to sneak into the Xia Dynasty without disturbing anyone. Therefore, Zhang Bainian remembered the former crape myrtle emperor imprisoned in the heaven.


    "You go down first. I have something to talk to the crape myrtle emperor." Zhang Bairen said blandly.


    The Jade Emperor God took a deep breath when he heard the speech. He felt bad in his heart. Did he disappoint Zhang Bairen so much that the other party wanted to change the candidate? It''s not good. The Jade Emperor God will immediately say something, but when he saw Zhang Bairen''s cold eyes, he immediately counseled again. Then he can only sigh helplessly and slowly turn around and leave the secret room. Since Zhang Bairen appeared, the Jade Emperor God has never seen the crape myrtle emperor again, because no matter how good he hid, All this was seen by the crape myrtle emperor. His groveling was seen at a glance by the other party, which made the Jade Emperor God not only feel ashamed and angry, but also feel helpless.


    After the Jade Emperor God left the secret room, Zhang Bainian immediately came to the haystack in front of the crape myrtle emperor and sat down. He didn''t care about the dark and humid environment here. Seeing Zhang Bainian sitting on the haystack in front of him, the crape myrtle emperor couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. He felt that he didn''t see an ordinary man sitting on a haymat, But a supreme emperor sat on his own throne. Generally, the powerful momentum like the sky made the crape myrtle emperor a little out of breath, which made him wonder what the sanctity of this tolerance is?


    "Are you curious why I drove him away and stayed to talk to you alone?" Zhang Bairen said aloud. He didn''t know where he took out two cups and a pot of tea. Zhang Bairen didn''t like wine very much. On the contrary, he liked these light tea, Because these things can make him keep his brain clear all the time, and only in this way can he keep his brain in the clearest state all the time, he won''t be cheated by those saints in heaven. This has been Zhang Bairen''s personal habit for a long time, and there has been no change even in the earth fairy world.


    "What kind of tea?" Ziwei emperor impolitely lifted up the tea cup and smelled it. Some were curious. He had never smelled such a delicate smell of tea, which surprised him. Is there any tea in the world that he doesn''t know? However, this is normal. After all, he likes those strong drinks. There is not much research on this kind of tea with incomparable fragrance.


    "It''s not a good tea, it''s just picked from some ordinary tea trees planted in the heaven. If you want to know, you can drink it yourself. The taste of this tea is not generally good, but also has powerful effects you can''t imagine." Zhang Bai replied with a smile, as if the tea in this cup is a panacea.


    The crape myrtle emperor couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. Since it was only the tea picked from the Tianting tea tree, do you still think this tea can have any effect against the sky? However, when the crape myrtle emperor smelled the fragrance of the tea, he still raised the tea cup and took a sip gently. The entrance was slightly bitter, but it disappeared in a moment. Then a sweet and inexplicable fragrance appeared in his mouth. The crape myrtle emperor was interested and took another sip immediately, The sweet and mellow taste appeared in his mouth again.


    "Good tea, I never thought that it was just tea that could make such a delicious drink. I didn''t expect that there was such a wonderful tea in this heaven. I don''t know if I can leave one or two for me to aftertaste?" Ziwei emperor asked aloud. He was indeed a little interested in the tea in front of him, This is almost impossible for a person who likes wine and dislikes tea all the year round, but he did.


    "This tea is not so easy to get, even if I don''t have much now." Zhang Bainian said with a smile. He said that the tea was picked from the Tianting tea tree, but he didn''t say that it was picked from the Tianting in the earth fairy world, but from the ancient tea tree in the Tianting imperial garden in the wasteland world, This is definitely a rare drink in the wasteland world!


    "It''s a pity. Come on, what''s the reason why you came to me today to talk to me alone? You''re not going to let me help you attack the Xia Dynasty? In that case, don''t come to me. I can''t do it and don''t want to do it. I don''t want to leave a reputation for betraying the East and surrendering the enemy to lead the enemy to attack my hometown in future generations." Ziwei emperor said impolitely that if Zhang Bairen really wanted him to attack the Xia Dynasty, he would see off the guests without saying a word. Even if he was not in his own territory but in someone else''s secret room, he would ruthlessly drive the other party out.


    "Of course not. No one knows how powerful the imperial court is now. Our heavenly court is now fighting against Wanxiang building. If we provoke the imperial court, wouldn''t it be suicidal? Even if our heavenly court is so powerful, it can''t do such a thing, and it will appear that our heavenly court is particularly stupid, don''t you think so?" Zhang Bainian grinned and told Ziwei the great emperor how powerful the Xia Dynasty is in the earth fairy world, so strong that they dare not easily provoke it.


    "What do you want me to do for you when you come to such a place today?" Ziwei asked aloud.


    "It''s not urgent. You wait first." Zhang Bainian said with a smile, then closed his eyes and waited silently. This makes crape myrtle emperor can''t help but wrinkle up. Some don''t know what the other party is thinking.

 Chapter 724

    However, after a moment, the crape myrtle emperor knew what Zhang Bairen was waiting for. A golden light suddenly flickered on the crape myrtle emperor, which made the crape myrtle emperor stare. He immediately sat cross legged without any hesitation. Sure enough, his sealed accomplishments were recovering at an unimaginable speed, Less than a cup of tea, he recovered to his peak. Ten products of Da Luo Jinxian!


    This not only made Ziwei emperor stare, but also looked at Zhang Bairen unimaginably. How did the other party do it? You know, after his cultivation was sealed, he tried countless ways to break the seal and restore his cultivation, but they all failed. But what''s the situation now? Zhang Bairen clearly hasn''t done anything. Why has his cultivation recovered to the peak in such a short time?


    "Is it because of that cup of tea?" Ziwei asked solemnly and incomparably. I''m afraid the only contact between him and Zhang Baining is that cup of tea. Is it possible that the tea in the tea is a natural treasure?


    His guess is really good. The tea is indeed a rare natural material and earth treasure. Otherwise, it will not be cultivated and planted by the imperial garden in the wasteland world. Although the ancient tea tree is not comparable to the best natural material and earth treasure such as Wudao tea, it is definitely a spiritual root that can reach the level of the day after tomorrow. The tea produced by it can be said to be the most meritorious person to help cultivate, This is why Zhang Bairen has been drinking tea for so many years.


    Basically, Zhang Bainian always carries some tea from the ancient tea tree. The reason why he will take it out to make tea for Ziwei emperor he this time is because he has something to do and asks others to do things for himself, so he needs to pay a reward that the other party can''t refuse. Zhang Bainian feels that the price of his reward is not low, I think it should be enough.


    "You guessed right. It''s really because of that cup of tea. I''ve already reminded you that the tea can have extraordinary effects. Do you believe it now?" Zhang Baining said with a smile. The smile on his face made Ziwei emperor feel alert. Although he didn''t live as long as Zhang Baining, nor did he have such powerful strength as Zhang Baining, However, on the way of acting, Ziwei emperor felt that his talent was still very good. There was no expression on his face. Zhang Bairen must not know that he was secretly vigilant against each other at this time.


    However, with the little action of Ziwei the great emperor, Zhang Bairen was just a child who wanted to hide an object in front of the immortal. It was easy for Zhang Bairen to see through. After all, for Zhang Bairen, he had to act every day and think about how to guard against the threats of those preaching children and saints, On the surface, there seems to be no change in the crape myrtle emperor. In fact, Zhang Bairen has been vigilant in his heart for many times, so in Zhang Bairen''s eyes, these small actions of the crape myrtle emperor were seen through by him at a glance.


    Looking at the crape myrtle emperor pretending that nothing had happened, he generally thanked himself with a smile and shook his head. He didn''t care about it. For the performance of the crape myrtle emperor, Zhang Bainian couldn''t help feeling funny and sad. Was it difficult that he was treated like that by those saints like the crape myrtle emperor? Crape myrtle emperor''s acting is extremely clumsy in his eyes, but can his acting fool those saints? I''m afraid in the eyes of those saints, their acting skills are as bad as crape myrtle emperor? After all, which of those saints is not a terrible existence that has lived for countless years? Among them, wisdom was born from the beginning of heaven and earth. They may see many people like themselves.


    Zhang Bainian took a deep breath. Anyway, he needs Ziwei emperor to help him do one thing, that is, go back to the Xia Dynasty and help him find the location of the list of gods. According to Zhang Bainian''s estimation, I''m afraid the list of gods has now fallen into the hands of some people, and the one who is most likely to master the list of gods is Su mu, the saint of the Xia Dynasty! Otherwise, how could su mu, a hairy boy who had only risen for more than ten years, be convinced by so many people, establish such a huge imperial dynasty, and expand his power so that he became one of the three overlords in the earth fairy world and a person who dared not sin easily in heaven.


    Zhang Bairen''s guess is really correct. Su Mu really has the list of gods in his hands, but the people on the list are just people who don''t take the initiative to join Su mu. For these people, Su Mu will naturally set some insurance for them after recovering them. After all, it''s not so easy to be betrayed, However, it is not easy for Ziwei emperor to investigate whether Su Mu has mastered or not mastered the list of gods. Moreover, in terms of Su Mu''s reputation in the Oriental world, what can Ziwei emperor do even if he returns to the imperial palace? Su Mu arranged a secluded place for him to provide for the aged directly, and would not give him any rights.


    Even if the crape myrtle emperor returns, in Su Mu''s eyes, he can only be a supreme emperor with peace of mind. In addition, he has no choice. Unless the crape myrtle emperor doesn''t want to live and wants to compete for power with himself, Su Mu won''t care about this person''s existence. The great Xia Dynasty was established by himself, Although some foundations of Ziwei imperial palace were used as the foundation, there is no doubt that if Su Mu had not stood up at the most critical time, I am afraid that today''s Oriental world would have been reduced to a fragmented land. There are many ambitious people in all parties, and they would certainly compete and fight.


    Therefore, Su Mu''s coming out to master the Oriental world is the salvation of this world. If the crape myrtle emperor really wants to compete for power and profit with himself, Su mu can''t be merciful. There''s no doubt about it!


    "Do you want me to go to the Oriental world to help you investigate the whereabouts of a book? It''s that simple?" Ziwei emperor asked aloud with a frown. It''s just a book. Is it a meaningful object for Zhang Bairen?


    "Yes, it''s really that simple, but don''t underestimate the importance of this matter. For me, that book is the most important thing that belongs to me. I gave him so much time and he didn''t get any news, so I was very disappointed with him. I found you a good candidate, so I found you , I hope you can go back to the Oriental world and help me find out where the book is. "Zhang bainin said with a smile.

 Chapter 725

    Ziwei emperor couldn''t help falling into a silence when he heard the speech. Although he was imprisoned for a few years, he seemed to have spent several centuries. The dark and humid environment here made him feel very difficult every minute. He really wanted to leave here, but where could he go after he went out? Now the Oriental world has nothing to do with him. When he goes back, he can get some very small rights at most, but he feels that the time here is very difficult without leaving here.


    If it were ordinary people, they would certainly choose to leave. Anyway, Zhang Bairen didn''t ask for too many things. He just asked him to help find a book in the Oriental world, but Ziwei Emperor didn''t think so. How could he tell others how he escaped from the secret room of the heaven? The heavenly Court released him like this. Didn''t it cover him with a veil and make the people in the earth fairyland feel that he would be released by the heavenly court only after joining the heavenly court, and then return to the Oriental world to help the heavenly court explore the details of the Xia Dynasty?


    Many people will think so. There is no doubt that even the high-level officials of the Xia Dynasty will think so. The power of the heaven has already been revealed in front of the world. He escaped from the heaven after being imprisoned and sealed his accomplishments? This is simply an impossible thing. Although Ziwei emperor has great strength and has the strength of ten great Luo Jinxian, it is still very difficult to escape from heaven. I''m afraid that after he left heaven, the first thought of the people in the fairy world is that Ziwei emperor took refuge in heaven, To return to the eastern world to explore the secret information of the Xia Dynasty, send it to Tianting.


    This is absolutely unacceptable to the crape myrtle emperor. No male leader will accept these empty black pots. Zhang Bairen couldn''t help smiling and saying: "Are you worried that after you leave, you will be released after being regarded by outsiders as taking refuge in our heaven? You can rest assured that I will send a sergeant to hunt you down, and I will relentlessly hunt you down. Among them, I will send three Luo Jinxian Jiupin general tie teams to make you feel more embarrassed in front of the people in the earth fairy world, so as to return to the Oriental world Then you don''t have to worry about being suspected by others. If you don''t mind, I can even leave some seemingly fatal wounds on your body. What do you think? "


    Ziwei emperor took a deep breath, looked up at Zhang Bairen and said: "I can agree to your request, or I don''t care what they think of me, but I have a request. I will only help you find the book. In addition, I won''t do anything for you. Moreover, I will only provide you with the information of the book, and I won''t help you seize the book. If you think the conditions I put forward are too much, you can turn around and leave I think my terms are acceptable, so we can''t cooperate. "


    "No problem, I can promise you that you are still free, but in order to prevent you from not helping me find the book after you leave, I have to set a prohibition in your body. If you mind, you can also choose to make a heaven oath, otherwise if I release you, won''t I lose a lot if you don''t help me find the book?" Zhang Bainian said with a smile. The smiling Zhang Bainian seemed to have a very kind feeling, but only those who really knew him would know what kind of ruthless and unscrupulous Zhang Bainian was!


    Without enough acting skills and means, how can Zhang Bairen sit on the throne of the first sage in the wasteland world, and how can he become the Jade Emperor, the Lord of all living beings in the three realms? His ability to have such a status naturally shows his extraordinary place. It is impossible for anyone to climb the top with a mortal body, although in today''s Wasteland world The human race is the protagonist of heaven and earth. The human race is very prosperous. But you should know that the human race is in the hands of all saints. In addition to the great opportunity, his informal character and great efforts are the best help for him to ascend the throne of the Jade Emperor!


    The crape myrtle emperor nodded when he heard the speech, slowly stood up from the haystack, cut his index finger, sacrificed a drop of fingertip blood, and then said sincerely: "I, crape myrtle emperor, made an oath of heaven today. After leaving Zhongtian and returning to the Oriental world, I will try my best to help Zhang Bairen find the place of the book. If I violate this oath, the nine heavenly gods will fall to the top and the human gods will destroy it. I hope the heaven will be investigated at the same time!"


    The voice fell, and the fingertip blood turned into a golden light and penetrated into the mind of Ziwei emperor. That drop of fingertip blood has been covered by the power of heaven. If Ziwei emperor disobeyed his oath, what he said about the nine thunder falling to the top and the destruction of man and God will really turn into essence, and no mistakes can be made. This is the ability of heaven to monitor and listen to the wishes of all living beings, It can also help all sentient beings complete their vows.


    "Very good, then we are now a cooperative relationship, crape myrtle emperor." Zhang Bainian smiled and stretched out his palm to the crape myrtle emperor and patted the other party on the shoulder. Before the crape myrtle emperor reacted, he inadvertently injected a fairy yuan into the body of the crape myrtle emperor. Who is Zhang Bainian? Can such a bad oath deceive him? When the other party swore, he said crape myrtle emperor! But does the crape myrtle emperor palace still exist? Naturally However, he, the crape myrtle emperor, is reduced to nothingness, and in this case, the heaven oath can''t play any role.


    Not enough, Zhang Bairen didn''t directly expose the other party, but quietly injected a fairy yuan into the other party''s body. Only when the other party left Tianting and returned to the Oriental world and felt that he had asked them to Tianting would he know that he was still too young. Zhang Bairen wouldn''t make such a stupid mistake, Generally speaking, the other party underestimated him too much.


    The crape myrtle emperor still didn''t find Zhang Bairen''s little action. He just took a deep breath, looked at Zhang Bairen, nodded, and said: "since we have a cooperative relationship, can you return my personal things to me? You won''t let me return to the Oriental world in this suit?"


    Zhang Bainian smiled at the speech, nodded and said, "you''re right. I just want you to wear this to return to the Oriental world."

 Chapter 726

    After listening to Zhang Bairen''s words, Ziwei emperor couldn''t help falling into a burst of meditation. Some couldn''t figure out what the other party was thinking, but Zhang Bairen didn''t hide it, but directly told Ziwei emperor why he did so.


    "If you return to the Oriental world in Royal jade robe, do you think those people will think you escaped? Certainly not. On the contrary, they will think you can be released only by taking refuge in the heaven, but you are different in this dress. Messy hair and dirty clothes all show that you have not been treated very well in our heaven, On the contrary, it''s very difficult to spend several years in the secret room. Your appearance can make them doubt you more if you escape. What do you think? "Zhang Baining said with a smile. Of course, his real purpose is not this. He''s just idle and ready to see a funny clown, After all, people who have reached his position are very bored every day. It''s also very good to have a clown to have fun for themselves.


    However, Ziwei Emperor didn''t know what Zhang Bairen really thought. Instead, he thought what Zhang Bairen said did have some truth, so he didn''t say anything more, so he planned to return to the Oriental world as he is now.


    ......


    In the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu felt the more and more powerful fortune of the imperial dynasty and couldn''t help smiling. It seems that Zhao Qing and they have incorporated the southeast of the northern world into the territory of the imperial dynasty of the great Xia Dynasty. This is a happy news for them, After all, for Su Mu today, I''m afraid only the increase of Qi luck can make him happy?


    However, just when Su Mu was secretly happy, the Jade Emperor God was being chased and killed by the heaven at the Sino Japanese border. Soon, the three generals of Da Luo Jinxian Jiupin came to the border of the Xia Dynasty. The Jade Emperor God looked left and right without any hesitation and immediately entered the territory of the Xia Dynasty, which immediately attracted the attention of Su Mu and Xia Yang, Xia Yang was born from the jade seal. Su Mu looked at him and said at the same time, "someone has broken into the territory of the Xia Dynasty."


    There is more than one person. In addition to the one who entered the territory of the great Xia Dynasty first, he was followed by three people behind him. Although he could not feel the exact strength of each other, it is not a good thing that someone broke into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty without authorization. If it is not handled well, can''t everyone break into the great Xia Dynasty in the future? Without any hesitation, Su Mu plans to go to the border of the Xia Dynasty alone and go to the place where the intruder is located. He has space magic power and the speed of traveling is far faster than anyone. Xia Yang also returned to the jade seal. Then the jade seal turned into a golden light and entered Su Mu''s arm. Su Mu is no wonder, Without a word, open the space magic power and rush to the location of the other party''s breath.


    Su Mu''s departure immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the imperial palace. After all, Su Mu had not left the underground palace for some time. Feng Hua, who was playing chess with Jiang Xingzhou, frowned. Then he stretched his eyebrows and played chess with Jiang Xingzhou attentively. Jiang Xingzhou asked curiously, "brother, do you know why the holy master is going?"


    "We don''t know, we don''t need to know. We can know what we can know, and we don''t need to know what we can''t know. For us, no matter what the saint does, we only need our support, and the rest don''t care. Of course, if the saint goes the wrong way, we can speak to help him correct and return to the right way, No As an emperor, the sentence "know your mistakes, correct your mistakes and don''t admit your mistakes" is basically understood by the holy master. No matter what the holy master does, it has nothing to do with us, doesn''t it? "Feng Hua replied while thinking about where to go next.


    "What Taoist brother said is really reasonable."


    Jiang Xingzhou nodded, looked at Feng Hualuo''s son, and then said, "I don''t know if Wan Xi can get into the eyes of Taoist brother?"


    "That girl''s talent is really good. It''s rare to have such accomplishments in her twenties this year. However, if I guess correctly, you may have provided a lot of help to that girl? I''m afraid that the girl''s original root bone is to cultivate to the golden immortal realm, and she can never become such a genius, but her basis has changed so greatly, plus you Mingming Shouyuan still has so many but becomes so old. If I''m not wrong, I''m afraid you injected your vitality into her body and changed her qualification? "Feng Hua said aloud.


    "It''s all seen by Taoist brother at a glance. Yes, I did spend a lot of vitality and immortal yuan into girl Wanxi to help her transform her qualifications. Now, in terms of girl Wanxi''s qualifications, it should not be a problem to achieve a great Luo Jinxian ten products in the future, so I want her to defeat Taoist brother as a teacher and grow like a teacher under Taoist brother''s command in the future What? "Jiang Xingzhou said solemnly.


    "I''m a Taoist. Although I''ve joined the mortal world and become a member of the Xia Dynasty, I still only accept one disciple. I already have one disciple, and the child has worked hard every day since I let me down. Now thirteen also has the cultivation of the first grade in heaven and fairyland. Let''s forget the matter of accepting girl Wanxi as a disciple. If you like, wait until the holy master comes back I can ask you if the holy master can accept her as a disciple, "Feng hualuozi said.


    "Ah?" Jiang Xingzhou was surprised at the speech and asked Su Mu to accept Lu Wanxi as an apprentice. He didn''t think about it at all. Lu Wanxi''s qualification is good, but how high is Su Mu''s vision? How talented is Su mu? Can you see Lu Wanxi''s qualification forcibly transformed by himself?


    Although Jiang Xingzhou also knows that once Lu Wanxi becomes a disciple of the holy master, it will naturally advance by leaps and bounds, and the endless cards of the holy master will also be learned by Lu Wanxi, he really doesn''t give a glimmer of hope whether Lu Wanxi can become a disciple of Su mu. Feng Hua looks up at him and says: "Don''t worry. Some time ago, Saint Zun mentioned that he wanted to take a little apprentice to accompany him, so Wanxi girl may still be under Saint Zun''s command."


    Jiang Xingzhou took a deep breath when he heard the speech, quickly got up, saluted Feng Hua, and said aloud, "if I can really worship under the command of the holy master, then I, Jiang Xingzhou, can be regarded as worthy of the girl''s parents. Thank you, Taoist brother."


    "Things haven''t been done yet. Don''t thank me. Play chess first."

 Chapter 727

    On the western border of the great Xia Dynasty in the eastern world, a black tunnel appeared in the void. A man in a black robe came out. His long hair and black robe fluttered in the wind. Looking at it, people couldn''t help feeling comfortable and thinking of a beautiful young master! So beautiful!


    The western border of the great Xia Dynasty is the closest place to the Zhongtian world. It is only ten thousand miles away from the Zhongtian. It can be said that it is close at hand. Su Mu felt the breath of the four intruders into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty and appeared here not far away. Su Mu looked east and West and was sure, Not far from him, a beggar is running away frantically. Not far behind him, three generals wearing Tianting armor are chasing him. This not only makes Su Mu frown, but it''s not far from the middle of the sky. What''s Tianting doing?


    Su Mu plans to take a closer look at the official website. He sees the beggar like man running away with wind at his feet. The three generals at the level of Luo Jinxian behind him also follow him very quickly. Su Mu Dingqing looks at it. Good guy, the beggar is a super strong man of the top ten products of Luo Jinxian! Even accomplishments are about to break through the eleventh grade Luo Jinxian! It''s not easy to provoke the heavenly court generals who chased him behind his back. All three of them are Jiupin Da Luo Jinxian. This not only makes Su Mu doubt the origin of the beggar, but also how can the heavenly court send three Jiupin Da Luo Jinxian generals to hunt him in such a sensitive period? But also did not hesitate to break into the territory of their Xia Dynasty! You should know that no one in the earth fairy world knows that the border of the Xia Dynasty is definitely a ghost like existence, and any intruder will come to no good end. Although this news has not been confirmed, there will not be such stupid people in the earth fairy world to break through the border to defy the law.


    But this time Su Mu saw four guys who were not afraid of death. The beggar had the smell of the Oriental world. He should be an Aboriginal of the Oriental world, but the three generals of the court were different that day. Anyway, they were all Zhongtian people, In such a sensitive period, Tianting sent generals directly into the territory of their Daxia Dynasty without even calling. Is it difficult that Tianting wants to fight against them while dealing with Wanxiang building? Is it difficult for heaven to reach such a point? But now you can''t even solve a Wanxiang building. How can you pull the Xia Dynasty into the battlefield again? Isn''t this a suicide attempt?


    Su Mu couldn''t guess the real idea of Tianting, and didn''t want to continue to guess. Su Mu frowned at the beggar who was about to be caught up, disappeared in place, and then appeared behind the beggar. With a backhand blow, the powerful immortal yuan rose into the sky. The terrible impact directly rushed the three people out, and at this time, The three nine grade Luo Jinxian stared at Su mu. A flash of light flashed in their eyes, and then nodded to each other. The three attacked Su Mu at the same time.


    Su Mu frowned when he saw this. These guys really didn''t know how to live or die. Su Mu didn''t keep any hands. He directly resisted the attack of the three people with his physical strength and blew them out again. This really calmed them down. What''s this? Without using the power of the flesh, the immortal yuan blocked the attack of the three of them? Not only that, but also such a powerful force to blow the three of them out again? Is this a monster?


    It was not only the three nine grade Luo Jinxian who were shocked, but also the beggar stared at Su Mu''s back and thought this was a demon? How much time has it taken for the young hairy boy who was stunned by his momentum to grow to such a point? Is this the difference between their ordinary immortal practitioners and those who soar? But I''ve never seen a soaring person like Su Mu have such terrible strength at such a young age! What''s the concept that you can stop the attack of three nine grade great Luo Jinxian just by virtue of your physical strength? Is it difficult that these ascenders are so terrible?


    Su Mu naturally didn''t know what they were thinking. He didn''t just rely on the physical power to block the three people. The running track of Shenxiang prison calming power never appeared in the earth fairy world, so they didn''t find anything when Su Mu ran Shenxiang prison calming power. In addition, there was no fairy Yuan fluctuation when Su Mu punched, This gave them a kind of Su mu, who blocked their sight only by the power of the flesh.


    Nevertheless, Su Mu''s physical strength has reached an extremely terrible level. Whether it is the congenital holy body fetus evolved in the flying pool or the prison strength of the divine elephant, he is constantly improving his physical strength. Su Mu''s physical strength has already reached an extremely terrible situation. In addition, Su Mu is good at boxing and foot, For his own flesh, he has undergone a lot of exercise, so even if Su mu can''t become a saint through great mana in the future, he can directly preach and become a saint by relying on his powerful flesh! That is the legendary sanctification of the flesh!


    You should know that there are differences in becoming saints in the flesh. Even if Su Mu fails to preach with great magic power, he can break through and become the golden immortal of Hunyuan Da Luo by force with his powerful physical power in the future, rather than a breakthrough in some kind of physical state. There are not a few saints in the flood and famine, but none can become the golden immortal of Hunyuan Da Luo by real physical power, Pangu is not a complete incarnation preacher. I''m afraid only the twelve ancestors of the witch family can have the ability to become saints, but their outcome is not good, so they can''t wait for that day.


    However, Su Mu is different from them. Su Mu has more resources and skills than the twelve ancestral witches. The top twelve ancestral Witches of the witch family contact the top resources and skills nothing more than the famine. The top resources are probably the spiritual powers in the Pangu temple, but Su mu can not only get the items in the famine, You should know that although the famine is powerful, there are not a few stronger than him, and Su mu can obtain the resources in those more powerful worlds than the famine, so it will be much easier for Su Mu to become holy in flesh than the twelve ancestors.

 Chapter 728

    Moreover, Su Mu not only has resources beyond the witch family, but also has this skill that greatly improves the body. Its quality is not comparable to the cultivation skill of the witch family, that is, the top skill obtained by Su Mu among the holy kings! Even after so many years, Su Mu is still majoring in the skill of "God like prison strength"!


    The profundity of this skill is far from being comparable to that in the famine. I''m afraid even Pangu, who created the famine, does not necessarily practice the same level of skill as the god elephant''s prison strength. Therefore, Su mu can go to the top level whether he proves Tao with great mana or physical strength. All he lacks is time, As long as Su Mu is given enough time, Su mu can become the most powerful person in the world! Absolutely no one! This is Su Mu''s confidence and confidence! He has the only system. If he can''t become the first person in the world of heaven, he doesn''t need to continue to practice.


    Su Mu looked at the three generals of the court that day and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. His face was very cold and said: "Did you three intrude into the territory of the Xia Dynasty without permission? Did you mean it or did you mean it? Who in the whole fairyland knows that the Xia Dynasty is absolutely not allowed to intrude. Even if you want to enter the territory of the Xia Dynasty, you should at least ask me for instructions? Just run to the territory of the Xia Dynasty without saying a word, Are you still arresting people on the territory of the imperial dynasty? Why, you have nothing to do in Tianting these days, haven''t you? Wanxiang building can''t stop you, can it? "


    The three generals of the nine rank Luo Jinxian looked at each other one after another. Then some did not know how to speak, but could only solemnly stare at Su mu. They were deeply afraid that the other party would suddenly be in trouble. So Su muguang could stop the attack of the three nine rank Luo Jinxian by virtue of his physical strength. We can know that this guy''s strength is definitely not as simple as it seems. How can the eight rank Luo Jinxian Could they have such terrible strength? The three of them not only didn''t hurt each other, but were blown out by the other''s fist. What''s the concept? In their cognition, there has never been such a terrible person in the earth fairy world!


    The beggar behind Su Mu also raised his head. Looking at Su Mu''s domineering figure, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Is this the strength of the Xia Dynasty? In the face of such a terrible heaven, the Xia Dynasty dares to provoke. Is it true that the Xia Dynasty is not afraid of the strength of the heaven at all? Or is he just pretending? But he seems the first possibility It''s more likely to exist. After all, if they put on airs, I''m afraid the three have already refuted it?


    "Your heavenly court intruded into the territory of our Daxia Dynasty in such a sensitive period and acted recklessly in the territory of our Daxia Dynasty to capture people in our eastern world? Do you think our Daxia Dynasty dare not send troops to your heavenly court? Or do you think it is necessary to exchange fire with our Daxia Dynasty at the same time of the wanxianglou war? Do you think your heavenly court is surrounded by us Do you have such strength? Two people stay. One goes back and tells the Jade Emperor God to prepare the items needed to redeem people. As for what you need to redeem people, it depends on whether you can speak, okay? " Su Mu said coldly, there is no doubt that the domineering spirit between the words is just a sentence. Unexpectedly, he is going to kidnap two nine grade Luo Jinxian and ask the third person to go back to report for ransom! Su Mu has brought the power and domineering spirit of the Xia Dynasty to the extreme!


    The beggar behind him looked envious. What was it like when he was in charge of the Oriental world? What is it like when Su Mu is in charge of the Oriental world now? The gap between the two sides is too huge! Su Mu dares to threaten the heaven like this. What about him? I''m afraid he will only preach and then calm down, but Su Mu is completely different , he wanted to suppress the heaven court with domineering force and press the heaven court under his feet!


    It''s definitely not good for Tianting to hear about this! If they redeem people, Tianting''s face will lose countless. The whole grounding line will feel that your Tianting is weaker than the Xia Dynasty and is trampled under the feet of the Xia Dynasty. However, if you don''t redeem people, you will lack the combat power of two top Luo Jinxian, although judging from the strength of Tianting The loss of two great Luo Jinxian''s combat power will not be greatly affected, but if we don''t redeem people, I''m afraid most generals in the heaven will have other thoughts. After all, your Jade Emperor God doesn''t even save his generals, so if we suffer something in the future, won''t we also be abandoned by the Jade Emperor God?


    After hearing Su Mu''s words, the three couldn''t help looking at each other, showing a ferocious look, and said aloud: "Don''t go too far. Although your great Xia Dynasty is also one of the three overlords in the fairy world, the strength of our heaven is far beyond your imagination! You want to leave us in a word? Are you kidding! Even if we die here today, we can''t do such things!"


    "Stubborn! Xia Yang!" Su Mu ordered, the dragon tattoo on his arm suddenly turned into a body shape, and the terrible breath immediately caused a terrible impact. The beggar and the three heavenly Luo Jinxian were shocked and looked at the figure condensed into essence!


    After Xia Yang showed his figure, he couldn''t help grinning and saying, "holy master, please tell me whether I will kill these people directly or directly?"


    "Stay alive, I want to sound an alarm to everyone in the fairy world! It''s definitely not easy for us to offend the great Xia Dynasty. I want everyone in the fairy world to remember the cost of breaking into the great Xia Dynasty without authorization!" Su Mu said solemnly, and his overbearing and strong words were undoubtedly revealed.


    "No problem."


    Xia Yang grinned and dealt with the three but nine grade great Luo Jinxian with his strength of twelve grade great Luo Jinxian. It can be said that it is the existence of rolling. It doesn''t need to be too serious to suppress them! However, Xia Yang finally had a body to fight directly, which was not a small thing for him. Xia Yang, who had never started a fight, now had some fighting intention in his heart. Even if the cultivation of the three people could be solved by waving, he didn''t want to hold the three people so easily, but planned to play with them.


    Su Mu didn''t respond to Xia Yang''s playful mind. Anyway, he just needed the final result to be the same as what he said. The rest didn''t care.

 Chapter 729

    However, although the crape myrtle emperor heard the meaning of Su Mu''s words, there was no refutation. He immediately made a heaven oath and became a people of the Xia Dynasty. For this, Su Mu couldn''t help nodding with a smile. According to reason, the crape myrtle emperor used to be his immediate boss, but now? Haven''t you fallen under your feet and become your subjects? Many people like this feeling very much. They like the feeling of climbing on their heads higher than themselves and looking down on them.


    Su mu can''t help laughing and saying: "OK, let''s go. Take those two bastards back to the imperial palace. I''ll show you how powerful the Xia Dynasty is now. But before that, I suggest you wash and dress up. After all, there are still those who used to be very loyal to you in the imperial palace. If they see what you look like now, what do you mean Maybe they will be very disappointed in you. "


    "The holy Master said yes, according to the holy master." Crape myrtle nodded. Su Mu didn''t embarrass him when he saw that the crape myrtle emperor went to the road. After all, the crape myrtle Emperor didn''t feel sorry for himself. Even his marriage with tea was made up by the crape myrtle emperor who inadvertently made a matchmaker, so as long as the crape myrtle Emperor didn''t move any other crooked thoughts, Su Mu would certainly treat him well, but if the crape myrtle emperor dared to go Move those crooked thoughts, so Su Mu will never be merciful.


    ......


    After returning to the Imperial Palace, Su Mu took the crape myrtle emperor to a different hospital, ordered several bodyguards to take care of him and left. The crape myrtle emperor was not idle. His smell was hard for him to accept. He quickly ordered the bodyguard to fetch him some water for washing. Then he put on ordinary clothes and clothes and planned to transfer to the imperial palace Turn.


    Su Mu is right. Today''s Imperial Palace is really much stronger than it was at the beginning. Along the way, he looked at the sergeants on guard around him and the great Luo Jinxian on the top of several ten products sensed in his divine consciousness. He couldn''t help but marvel that Su Mu''s ability is so powerful. The Oriental world really grows faster in Su Mu''s hands than in his hands, and nothing else The two people he saw when he came to the backyard alone were enough to surprise the crape myrtle emperor.


    "The master of black and white chess?!" Ziwei emperor exclaimed. These two people were invited many times and refused to go out of the mountain. Now they have actually put on the clothes of the Xia Dynasty and become senior figures of the Xia Dynasty. It is not a short time to join the Xia Dynasty according to their appearance.


    When the black and white chess Saint heard someone shouting, they also stopped playing chess and looked at the place where the voice came. At this sight, they were surprised. The white chess Saint talked a lot, so they immediately came to Ziwei emperor and said to him, "I''ve seen Ziwei emperor."


    "Don''t do that, you two. Now there is no Ziwei emperor palace, and there is no position of Ziwei emperor. I''m just an ordinary person who has just joined the Xia Dynasty. Only Shengzun can afford the two great gifts. If you don''t dislike me, you can call me Ziwei Taoist friend in the future." Crape myrtle emperor immediately responded, fearing that he would be in danger if he spoke slowly.


    After all, Su Mu is the real leader of the imperial palace now. If he let others call him the great emperor, wouldn''t he ignore Su Mu''s face? If so, would he be looking for his own death if he continued to stay in the great Xia imperial palace? Crape myrtle didn''t dare to do so, so when the black-and-white chess saints called him the great emperor and wanted to salute, they immediately flashed to one side and said goodbye And refused.


    "This is true, but when did Ziwei Taoist friend return to the imperial palace? Wasn''t Taoist friend imprisoned in heaven?" The black chess Saint frowned and asked strangely. According to the tight defense of the heaven, how did he escape from Ziwei, who was only ten grades of cultivation? Was it possible that he was actively released by the heaven? In order to explore the secrets of their Xia Dynasty?


    It''s no wonder that the black chess Saint thinks so. In fact, anyone will think so. After all, Ziwei emperor was arrested and imprisoned. It''s enough for cultivation. How did he escape from the capture of the Tianting devil? You know, there is no big gap between the Tianting strength and their Xia Dynasty. If they want to imprison a person in the Xia Dynasty, even if that person''s cultivation is the eleventh grade Luo Jinxian It''s impossible to escape! So the black chess Saint felt very confused about crape myrtle''s sudden appearance in the emperor''s palace.


    "At this time, you have to explain in front of the holy master." crape myrtle took a deep breath and said helplessly. He really didn''t escape by himself, and didn''t want to find any excuse to hide it, because he deeply knew that he could not hide it for a while, and there would be a day of exposure in the end. It''s better to tell Su Mu directly. In this way, he would be safe in his heart.


    "Well, just wait until the holy master is there." The black chess Saint nodded and said, anyway, the tightness of today''s Imperial Palace is like a snare to a ten grade Luo Jinxian. Even if crape myrtle has other thoughts, he can''t leave the imperial palace. The whole Xia Dynasty is under their surveillance, but a former crape myrtle emperor. Even if he wants to do something, he has to weigh it.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. At the beginning, Ziwei Taoist friends asked us to join Ziwei emperor palace for worship 16 times. We both refused. From the 16th time, we left the mountain stream where we used to live in seclusion and looked for a new place to live in seclusion. We didn''t expect to meet again after so many years. It seems that we still have great potential with Ziwei Taoist friends "Fate," said the white chess saint with a smile. Although he also had other ideas about crape myrtle in his heart, it seemed that he was really an honest man, as if he didn''t have any tricks.


    "It''s true that you two didn''t join me at the beginning. It''s really the right choice. Now I want to know how I can let you follow me? I don''t have that ability, but holy Zun is different. Holy Zun is blessed by nature and has more luck than the people I know. Only holy Zun can let the two Taoist friends chase me Follow, isn''t it? "Ziwei said with a smile, praising them and belittling herself at the same time.

 Chapter 730

    For Xia Yang, these three great Luo Jinxian, whose accomplishments are no more than nine grades, are not his enemies of unity at all. The reason why he is still very close now is not because Xia Yang wants to play with them for the first time?


    However, Xia Yang didn''t let Su Mu wait too long. After all, Su Mu wanted two of the three people to be taken down by him, instead of seeing him play with the three people to death. Within a moment, Xia Yang seriously injured the three people. If you continue to play, it''s uncertain that Xia Yang will kill them if he can''t stay, Xia Yang looked at the three people who were badly injured and couldn''t help grinning. Shun picked them up and walked towards Su mu.


    "Holy master, it''s done." Xia Yang said with a smile to Su mu. At this time, Xia Yang was still in a very good mood. After all, he was very helpless because he was afraid of his strength but didn''t play it. So he had a good time just now, although the three people didn''t have any resistance to themselves, But for Xia Yang, it''s enough to give him some opportunities. If he can''t do it, what''s the role of his strength?


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. He didn''t say much. Looking at the two Tianting great Luo Jinxian held in Xia Yang''s hand, he couldn''t help shaking his head, and then said to the great Luo Jinxian who fell to the ground to breathe: "Go back and tell you the Jade Emperor God of what happened today. Don''t break into the territory of our Daxia Dynasty without saying hello. If it''s like this next time, it''s not so simple to redeem people. If you don''t believe it, you can try to see whether your heaven is stronger or our Daxia Dynasty is better!"


    When the voice dropped, Su Mu directly kicked two dazed Da Luo Jinxian in Xia Yang''s hand to the ground, pointed to the Da Luo Jinxian who kept the news to Tianting today and said: "Go back where you come from. Don''t let him lie on the land of my great Xia Dynasty and pollute the land of my great Xia Dynasty. If you want to play, you can throw it directly to the main battlefield of Tianting and Wanxiang building. I want you to make this matter as big as possible. I want to make it difficult for Tianting to clean up, okay?"


    "Understand." Xia Yang nodded, and then flashed to the fallen Luo Jinxian. He immediately picked him up like a chicken and ran towards the middle heaven world. Since Su Mu said he wanted to make this matter as big as possible, he must make a good plan.


    Su Mu stood and looked at the two great Luo Jinxian not far away. He couldn''t help sighing helplessly. Sure enough, he should bring some more people besides Xia Yang. How can they take them back? Is it difficult to carry them all the way back to the imperial palace? But just when Su Mu wanted to deal with the two great Luo Jinxian in the heaven, the beggar walked behind Su mu, right He bent down and saluted Su mu. He was surprised that Su Mu could easily feel in the whole Xia Dynasty, so he turned and looked at the beggar.


    Seeing Su mu, he felt that the beggar looked familiar, as if he had met him somewhere. This made Su Mu feel curious and said aloud, "are you from the Oriental world before the establishment of the Xia Dynasty? How do I feel that you look familiar? Have we met somewhere before?"


    Su Mu''s voice fell. The beggar lifted his messy hair and revealed the face that surprised Su mu. Some could not believe it and said, "it''s you? Crape myrtle emperor? Did you escape? I said, how do I feel that your body shape is very familiar to me? It''s already an old acquaintance."


    Seeing that the other party was the crape myrtle emperor, Su Mu nodded in his heart. Although he didn''t know how the crape myrtle emperor escaped, since the other party could escape and return to the Oriental world in the pursuit, it was his life. Although Su Mu didn''t have any resentment in his heart, there was some embarrassment in the crape myrtle emperor''s heart. After all, they were both The rulers of this world are just one before the other.


    Obviously, according to the current situation, it is obvious that the Oriental world under Su Mu''s rule is much stronger. At least the sudden emergence of Xia Yang just now can prove that the strength of their great Xia Dynasty is far better than the Ziwei emperor palace under their own rule. This can''t help but make him feel very embarrassed. However, Ziwei emperor is also an old Youzi. He bends down and salutes to Su mu £º "Crape myrtle has seen the holy master. The East is so powerful now. The holy master must have made efforts that ordinary people can''t reach. Please rest assured. I won''t ask for any rights from the holy master this time. I just hope to get a resting place in the territory of the Xia Dynasty. It''s enough to live in seclusion for thousands of years. Please agree to this trivial request."


    Su Mu could not help but frown when he heard the speech. After being locked up for several years, has the strong heart of the crape myrtle emperor been locked? How can you be so humble? Anyway, you used to be the master of the world and the existence remembered by the earth. Why did Su Mu suddenly become like this? Su Mu looked at the appearance and body of the crape myrtle emperor The black skin could not help shaking his head. It seemed that the crape myrtle emperor had really disappeared. Of course, he couldn''t do without disappearing. After all, Su Mu is now in charge of the whole Xia Dynasty. He will never release his rights.


    "It''s still very difficult for non Xia Dynasty people to have a foothold in the Xia Dynasty, but I can give you a precedent. As long as you make a heaven oath to prove that you are willing to join the Xia Dynasty, then don''t say it''s just a seclusion. Even if you want a fief, I''ll give it to you, because I can have today''s achievements. I stayed in Ziwei imperial palace Our resources have also provided a lot of help, and if you hadn''t asked Tianting to help send a message, I''m afraid I haven''t changed Ziwei emperor''s palace into a great Xia Dynasty. "Su Mu said with a smile, as if he were chatting with an old friend. Ziwei Emperor didn''t feel any pressure from Su mu, as if they were really just chatting about the past.


    But the crape myrtle emperor could hear Su Mu''s overbearing and strong words. Although the words were very nice, the crape myrtle emperor knew the meaning of Su Mu''s words at a moment''s thought. Either he made a heavenly oath to become a people of the Xia Dynasty and a person under his command, or he was driven out of the Xia Dynasty and let him live and die!

 Chapter 731

    After listening to crape myrtle''s words, the black-and-white chess Saint didn''t show any reaction. They just nodded and smiled, as if they were agreeing with crape myrtle''s opinions, but they seemed to be afraid of hurting crape myrtle''s self-esteem, so they didn''t open their mouth to explain anything, but they were embarrassed and didn''t smile too much.


    After chatting for a while, the three waved goodbye. The black-and-white chess Saint continued to play chess as usual, while crape myrtle went deep into the imperial palace. He wanted to see if the courtyard where he liked to stay was still there and whether the fish in the backyard had changed. In fact, he was also very nostalgic, Although many changes have taken place in the Daxia emperor palace, crape myrtle can still see things that existed before, such as some flowers and people, and a few unchanged courtyards.


    ......


    In the Imperial Palace study, Su Mu is now using his divine sense to watch the every move of Ziwei emperor. Although Ziwei emperor came back in a mess and was chased by three Jiupin Da Luo Jinxian behind him, Su Mu believes that this matter is not so simple. After all, although the sky is very chaotic now, However, with the strength of crape myrtle, it is impossible to escape from the tight defense of Tianting. However, crape myrtle not only escaped, but also returned to the Oriental world. There are only two possibilities. One is that Tianting actively released crape myrtle and asked him to return to the Oriental world to help Tianting do something unknown, As for the second, the cultivation of Ziwei emperor broke through to the eleventh grade Luo Jinxian, and protected all the immortal yuan on his body. He quietly left the place where Ziwei emperor was under the custody of Tianting, and hurried back to the eastern world before Tianting reacted.


    However, the current strength of Ziwei emperor is only ten grades, and he has not reached the cultivation of 11 grades at all. Moreover, Su Mu also noticed a doubt, that is, why Ziwei emperor fled back to the Oriental world. Although he looks embarrassed on the surface, he has plenty of immortal yuan in his body? Moreover, the three Tianting generals who pursued and killed crape myrtle did not consume too much. You should know that it is not far from Zhongtian Tianting to the Oriental world, but there is a certain distance. How many Tianting checkpoints are there along the way? If the three Luo Jinxian who pursued and killed the crape myrtle emperor found that the crape myrtle emperor had escaped, why didn''t they send messages to those checkpoints to stop the crape myrtle emperor closely? Instead, let him break through the barrier and return to the Oriental world?


    On the way to escape, there was no loss of immortal yuan at all. The biggest loss of immortal yuan in his body was only some loss used for driving on the road, and there was no trace of fighting. It can be said that Ziwei emperor seemed to be on an ordinary way back to the Oriental world from the middle heaven world. What''s the concept? I''m afraid few people can do this. Moreover, the crape myrtle emperor is not a fairy cultivator who is good at speed. It''s impossible to get rid of those chasing and killing people for tens of miles and hundreds of miles. Within these tens and hundreds of miles, the three nine grade Luo Jinxian can basically launch unlimited attacks on the crape myrtle emperor, The crape myrtle emperor has no ability to fight back. He can only escape passively. In this case, the crape myrtle emperor not only has no scars on his body, but also does not have too much loss of Xianyuan, which shows that the crape myrtle emperor was definitely released by the heaven, not by himself, I''m afraid even the three Jiupin Da Luo Jinxian who chased and killed the crape myrtle emperor were sent by Tianting to act for him in order to make su Mu lose his suspicion of the crape myrtle emperor.


    However, speculation is only speculation after all, and the real reason has to be investigated slowly. If Su muguang takes the crape myrtle emperor with some of his own speculation, it will certainly cause a lot of trouble. Even Tianting will take this opportunity to suppress their Xia Dynasty, because they are too strong now. Their Xia Dynasty army is suppressing the rebellion in the south, In the north, the army of the great Xia Dynasty is wantonly occupying the territory of where, and during this period, almost half of the land in the northern world has fallen into the hands of the great Xia Dynasty. The great Xia Dynasty is too strong, which makes the rest of the strength breathless.


    If the as like as two peas as like as two peas before the heavens, all of them are angry, the actions of Su Mu are exactly the same as those of the heavenly court. I am afraid that anyone in the celestial realm can see that even though he does not need much thought, the ultimate purpose of the Xia Dynasty is probably the same as that of heaven. But they have some doubts about what you can do even after you unify the earth fairyland? You are a rising person after all. When your cultivation reaches the twelve grade great Luo Jinxian, the light of the upper celestial world will automatically fall and take you away. Can you not break through the twelve grade great Luo Jinxian all your life? In that case, wouldn''t you be burying the foundation of your efforts for so many years in the Xia Dynasty?


    Basically, many people in the fairy world are wondering about this problem. After all, the identity of Su Mu''s soaring people has long been no secret, and the particularity of the soaring people makes them run everywhere or respected everywhere in the fairy world. Now Su Mu is obviously the latter. No matter where he arrives now, he will be respected by the world, But it''s just on the surface. For those people, it''s not strange to face to face and back to back, but they will certainly show great respect in front of Su mu. This is also the benefit of strength and power, and there are many disadvantages, that is, countless people will stare at you. As long as you make mistakes, it''s a pity that you will be pointed at by thousands of people, Although this is nothing for these powerful practitioners, it is a fact that public opinion will change a person''s trend. No matter where, public opinion is always an extremely terrible weapon. It makes up your evil to others through countless mouths without mentioning your little good.


    So the reason why Su Mu attaches so much importance to the people''s support is not only because those who win the people''s support in the ancient Chinese saying win the world, but also because Su Mu doesn''t want these people to point the spearhead at himself with the storm of public opinion when they make any mistakes in the future. Although Su Mu doesn''t care about those spearheads pointing at himself, no one likes to take a big black pot inexplicably.

 Chapter 732

    In the extreme north of the northern world, Qingye and four million troops are stationed in a xuanbing mountain. Although it is extremely cold here, they just feel cool. After all, they have lost too much feeling of heat and cold when their cultivation reaches this level. Therefore, although the temperature in the extreme north is very low, It has even reached the point of falling into water and becoming ice, but it is still nothing for them.


    Although he is temporarily stationed here, Qingye has been exploring the news of the outside world. When he learned that Zhao Qing led an army to invade the northern world and brought the territory 200000 miles north from the southeast into the command of the Xia Dynasty, he was a little impatient. If he hid here, wouldn''t the whole northern world be attacked by Zhao Qing? Although he doesn''t care who took the territory, how can he say that it used to belong to him. Under such familiar circumstances, he asked Zhao Qing to take the northern world first. What is he doing this time?


    According to the spies he sent out, although Tianting now knows that the northern world has been occupied by the Xia Dynasty, it has not sent any support, because they are inseparable at the moment. At most, they can send a few Luo Jinxian and less than a million sergeants to support the northern world, but this support can not change the war situation, Even a trace of the war situation cannot be changed. After all, for the current Tianting, the attack of Vientiane building is becoming more and more fierce. If they don''t fully suppress it, they can''t dominate the situation on the battlefield at all.


    This news is a perfect signal for Qingye. He can''t stand it. He wants to rush out of the far north and start to win a continent. Then he waves south to join Zhao Qing and bring the northern world into the territory of the Xia Dynasty in the shortest time. Only by completing Su Mu''s goal as soon as possible can he return to the northern world as king, This is also su Mu''s promise to him.


    No matter what the outcome in the future, Qingye now only wants to bring the northern world into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty in the shortest time, and there is only one fastest way, that is, he directly waves his troops south from the far north and joins up with the 2.8 million Golden Wonderland army led by Zhao Qing. They attack the southern part of the northern world one by one, The other attacked the northern part of the northern world. The two sides agreed to have a round in the middle. This is the fastest way for them to win the northern world. There is no one.


    Just as Qingye was going to write a letter to tell Zhao Qing what he thought, a large army with a number of more than one million passed by from the periphery of xuanbing mountain, which was discovered by their sergeant and passed the news to Qingye. When Qingye heard the message, he immediately responded that most of these people were the Tianting left behind army originally stationed in Qinghua emperor''s palace, At this time, it is estimated that they will go to the south to stop Zhao Qing and defend the land of the northern world.


    Green leaf couldn''t help grinning. He thought that since they had discovered it, he didn''t have to go to the south to guard. Wouldn''t it be OK to fight him directly in the far north?


    Without any hesitation, Qingye led four million troops to rush straight out of the xuanbing mountains and rush towards the million troops. The million troops happened to be a letter of surrender submitted to Zhao Qing''s four heavenly guards. They were just passing by, How can you imagine that there is such a large army hidden in the xuanbing mountain that has not been seen for countless years, and they still come to wait for themselves.


    As a result, they immediately panicked. Where did this army with an odd number but unknown origin come from? They didn''t explore the xuanbing mountains, but they didn''t see any human shadow. How long has it been? There are so many armies in the xuanbing mountains? Look, I''m afraid the number has exceeded three million. What''s the concept? More than three million black spots suddenly appeared in the towering xuanbing mountain range. They just glanced at it and found it. I''m afraid the real number is far more than the estimated three million in their hearts.


    Moreover, the blood black armor Sergeant fell from the sky and crushed them directly from the momentum. They didn''t even have the mind to resist, because they found that those black armor sergeants were above them in terms of strength and equipment. How should they fight? And they have been attacked by the other party before they even know the origin of the other party. How can they fight? There is no information about the enemy, and this is not their main battlefield. At this time, they have been affected in the extremely cold place like xuanbing mountain, not to mention fighting here. I''m afraid it''s lucky to be able to give full play to 80% of their combat effectiveness, and the strength of the other party has surpassed them, In addition, the strength of these sergeants has been suppressed, and even they have been counselled in momentum. Isn''t fighting each other looking for death?


    "Defend in place! Form an array at once, and don''t let the other party beat us down with an impact! Come on!!" one of the three-level great Luo Jinxian guards stood up at the most critical time to command the sergeants to take action, woke them up with a huge roar, and told them not to be shocked by the enemy''s horror, but is it really useful to roar twice? Of course, it is useful, but it is not very great. After all, for these frightened sergeants, how can a hasty formation resist the attack of 4 million troops led by Qingye? What''s more, there are hundreds of thousands of golden fairyland elite among the four million troops! Don''t say it''s just an army with just over a million people. Although the combat effectiveness of the army led by Qingye now can''t compare with the 2.8 million Golden fairyland army in the north and South palaces, it is definitely the top and incomparable existence in the earth fairyland! It is precisely because its Sergeants are strong enough that the Xia Dynasty will be prosperous today.


    "They look really good. They are garrisons stationed in the northern world to suppress the northern world. They must go to the southern world to hinder Zhao Qing and the armies of the northern and southern palaces. We can''t be merciful and listen to orders! The whole army rushes to kill the enemy camp and give full play to your advantages! Show your strength in front of me! No matter what means I use, I''ll be in half an hour An hour later, I saw the heads of the four generals placed in front of me! "Qingye solemnly ordered, generally speaking, the enemy will basically seize and imprison, but Qingye and Tianting have a deep hatred, so the means will inevitably be ferocious!

 Chapter 733

    It has to be said that although the strength of the Sifang army is not as strong as that of the two northern and southern palaces led by Zhao Qing, it is definitely one of the top armies in the fairy world today, because Su Mu thinks that the combat effectiveness of people who can become their imperial sergeant in the Xia Dynasty must at least have the strength above the five grades of real fairyland, while the other forces can basically become the combat effectiveness of the army, In contrast, Su Mu''s requirements are indeed much stricter.


    Moreover, Su Mu will also set up an elite team in each army. Basically, there are a large number of elite golden fairyland in each army of the Xia Dynasty. This kind of luxury distribution is impossible for other forces. It is precisely for this reason that Su mu can build an army far beyond any force in the fairyland, This can be achieved not only by strict requirements, but also by the leaders of the forces who are willing to distribute some benefits to their subordinates. It is precisely for this reason that the army of the Xia Dynasty will become so powerful. If it were not for Su Mu''s uninterrupted elixir every month, as well as the Xianyuan in the Imperial Palace and the blessing of the whole imperial dynasty, Those sergeants under Su Mu''s command could not break through so quickly.


    What were they like when they didn''t join the Xia Dynasty before? It may be difficult to break through a realm for decades, but after joining the Xia Dynasty? The elixir never stops. One of the places with the strongest Xianyuan in the whole fairy world, coupled with the powerful blessing of the great Xia Dynasty, the cultivation of those sergeants is like flying like a rocket. If they hadn''t joined the great Xia Dynasty, would they have the strength and achievements they have now? Maybe some of them will, but most of them are absolutely impossible to have their strength today. After all, it is very difficult for you to find a cultivation cave with rich Xianyuan in the earth fairy world, not to mention looking for those natural and earth treasures to take and improve your strength.


    Therefore, after joining the Daxia imperial dynasty, the strength of those sergeants is basically visible and improving. What strength did the Quartet army have when they first entered the Daxia imperial dynasty? Among them, the weak are only seven or eight immortals, and the strong are only one or two real immortals, but how long is it? It''s only a few years since Su Mu said that the Regent recruited them under his command and allowed them to enjoy the best treatment. In these years, the strength of the Quartet army has changed from the original chaotic strength to the current appearance, although there are not many golden immortals in the Quartet army, It was basically the golden fairyland casual practice or the top casual practice in the real fairyland that Su Mu found when he recruited again. After some practice, they broke through to the golden fairyland, but this also shows how great benefits the great Xia Dynasty can bring to them.


    Although the Sifang army can''t compare with the top sergeants in the north and South palaces led by Zhao Qing, it''s too powerful compared with these sergeants stationed in the north. It''s just a rush. The million Tianting army has lost half its number. When those Sergeants are still in a daze and don''t respond, The blade of the Quartet army has already killed their heads. In fact, there are few ruthless killers on the battlefield. After all, they fight for territory no matter how. Basically, if the enemy surrender, both sides will stop and detain each other for the next instruction.


    But Qingye is different. Qingye, who has a deep hatred for Tianting, doesn''t have any hands left for these Tianting sergeants. When he makes a move, the whole army rushes into the array. What will happen if four million troops rush into the array with less strength than one million? Isn''t it just that wolves enter sheep unscrupulously? It''s just a cup of tea. More than half of sergeant Tianting has been killed. Many of them haven''t reacted when they lose their heads. Even their brains are empty. This also proves the speed of the Quartet army and doesn''t give the enemy any reaction time at all. This is also one of the fastest ways to end the battle!


    Green leaf could not help grinning when he saw that the sergeant of Tianting was vulnerable under the hands of the Quartet army. His anger towards Tianting also dissipated. After all, although he hated Tianting very much, others attacked you and occupied your territory with their own strength. What can be done? Are you not allowed to be beaten because you are weak? If your strength is strong enough, no one will fight you, but you will only fight others. Although he hates Tianting very much, he also knows why he lost the northern world or his strength is insufficient. If he can stop the Tianting army, how can he lose the northern world?


    However, fortunately, seeing these sergeants who had fought in the northern world fall at the feet of the Quartet, Qingye only felt that his hatred for the heaven seemed to dissipate, which is also a good thing for their practitioners. After all, some anger and other thoughts are pressed in his heart. If they don''t dissipate, I''m afraid there will be demons in the future, And what will happen after the heart devil? No one dares to try.


    "Stop it! Stop it!" the third grade Luo Jinxian guard general shouted loudly. With his sharp eyes, he saw the flag of the Quartet army in the rear. Isn''t that the flag of the Xia Dynasty? Pure black fabric and a big Xia character, this is not the army of the Xia Dynasty. Whose army can it be?


    The guards are anxious. I''m afraid they will be attacked only if they are misunderstood by the army of the Xia Dynasty. They''re just going to join the Xia Dynasty! So he shouted again: "we have already fallen to the Xia Dynasty before! Please stop! Don''t continue to hurt our sergeants!"


    Green leaf could not help frowning when he heard the speech. He felt that this man was in a hurry to seek medical treatment. If the Tianting garrison of the northern world surrendered to the Xia Dynasty, why didn''t he receive any news? However, seeing that they were anxious, they didn''t seem to be talking, which made Qingye feel a little strange. He asked a sergeant around him, "what information has come from the Imperial Palace recently?"


    "If you go back to the North King of town, there is no news from the Imperial Palace recently to ask you to solve it." the sergeant replied quickly and solemnly.


    "That''s strange." green leaf frowned when he looked at the enemy. These people were scattered, and many sergeants didn''t wear their personal armor, and they didn''t have any weapons in their hands, as if they were really going to surrender.

 Chapter 734

    In the palace of the great Xia emperor, Su Mu felt a quiver of the messenger jade amulet on his body and couldn''t help taking it out. He wondered who would send a message to himself at this time? However, he frowned when he knew that Qingye had killed the army that had surrendered to the great Xia Dynasty. This was not good news. People wanted to surrender to the great Xia Dynasty with sincerity. As a result, he met the army of the great Xia Dynasty in the far north on the road, If this is spread, it will not be very good for their reputation of the Xia Dynasty in the future.


    Su Mu frowned, slowly closed his eyes and thought about it, but a moment later he thought of a solution. Anyway, this army has not delivered the news of surrendering to the Xia Dynasty. At the moment, no one knows that the other party is going to surrender to them. It''s better to take the plan directly, He ordered Qingye to directly kill all the remaining generals and garrisons stationed in the northern world without leaving any alive. If they left alive and passed the news to others in the future, it would not be a good thing for their Xia Dynasty. After all, this kind of thing is not very glorious.


    Without any hesitation, Su Mu immediately sent the message of his intention to Qingye, and asked him to solve all the remaining Tianting garrison sergeants and generals in the north, without leaving any alive. When Qingye understood Su Mu''s meaning, he was not hesitant. With another big hand, the Quartet army turned into a group of fierce tigers and rushed into the sheep below, The general Tianting garrison had been lost long ago. At this moment, when facing the rush of the Quartet army again, almost all of them fell to the ground. It''s no wonder they didn''t have any defense. After all, who knows that the other party will take action after knowing that they have surrendered to the Xia Dynasty. It seems that they want to kill them all, Did they do something wrong? But what on earth did they do wrong that led to the army of the Xia Dynasty ruthlessly to destroy them all?


    They can''t think of the real reason, and they won''t know that they will be destroyed here today. In fact, it''s because Qingye''s whim and news haven''t been transmitted to Qingye. All their millions of troops fell here today. The most desperate thing is the four great Luo Jinxian generals who proposed to surrender and surrender to the Xia Dynasty. If they can''t stick to it, They have been waiting for the arrival of the Imperial troops of the Xia Dynasty. Even if they surrender at the last moment, they will not be completely destroyed. After all, as long as either side raises the flag of surrender, the other side can not carry out any attack. They can only be controlled and imprisoned, waiting for their release in the future or used in other places.


    However, it is precisely because the four of them are afraid of death and want to surrender early and enter the Xia Dynasty to protect their own security that they will have the current outcome. Anyway, at least the more than 1 million troops will completely collapse here because of them. If they don''t tell the more than 1 million troops that they are already the armaments of the Xia Dynasty, How can they leave their armor without weapons? If they have weapons and armor in their hands, even if they can''t win, they can at least delay some time, can''t they?


    The reason why these heavenly soldiers are all armored and have no weapons is that the four guards thought that if they surrendered with weapons, they would be misunderstood. Although they didn''t finish it, they left some soldiers to master armor and armaments because they were worried about what would happen on the road, But what about these sergeants holding weapons and wearing armor? It didn''t fall here.


    "The great Xia Dynasty has no faith in its words! It''s not believable!" the three great Luo Jinxian shouted, then took out the thin blade from his waist, suddenly cut his throat, and killed himself. The three great Luo Jinxian beside him sighed deeply, and finally picked up the thin sword and killed himself, And the millions of troops in Tianting also fell on the dark ice with deep cold and ice blue. In a short time, they will be slowly swallowed by the ice and turned into ice sculptures. They will sleep here forever, guard what happened today and make him a secret forever.


    However, Qingye obviously disliked that it was too slow to freeze their bodies by relying on the cold frost of xuanbing mountain. He directly slapped out a huge pit at the entrance of xuanbing mountain. The palm print lasted hundreds of miles. The end of the palm print could not be seen by the naked eye alone. Then Qingye waved his sleeve again and a strong wind suddenly blew, All the bodies were blown into the pit. Seeing this, Qingye couldn''t help but feel helpless. He thought to himself, "please, this pit is too big. It''s a little difficult to bury it later."


    When all the corpses were blown into the cave by the breeze of green leaves, he immediately rose to the sky and blew out several palms at the surrounding mountains. The strength of Da Luo Jinxian to destroy the sky and the earth was shown again. The whole xuanbing mountain collapsed and filled the cave directly. The original South of xuanbing mountain had completely disappeared, Future generations will think that the xuanbing mountains have grown like this, but they will not know that millions of Tianting army bodies are buried hundreds of miles deep under their feet, and what buried them is these originally towering xuanbing under their feet!


    Just as Qingye nodded and was ready to leave, a familiar voice suddenly came from the clouds. Qingye looked back. Isn''t this Zhao Lin under Zhao Qing''s command? How did you come to such a place? Shouldn''t he give advice in Zhao Qing''s account at the moment?


    "You deserve to be the king of the north town. The power of a palm is so powerful, but I want to ask you one thing. These sergeants have fallen to the king of Tianfeng. You kill them all here and bury them on the spot. How can you explain to the king of Tianfeng?" Zhao Lin looked at the body under the ice and said helplessly.


    "I, Qingye, don''t need to explain to anyone. This is the order of the holy master. If you don''t believe it, let the king of Tianfeng ask the holy master. I just did what the holy master ordered me to do." Qingye answered without haste. He directly carried Su Mu out and blocked the other party''s mouth, Zhao Lin couldn''t help shaking his head. The whole Imperial Palace knew the original identity of Qing Ye. It was normal for him to leave no hands on these Tianting sergeants. He didn''t mind anything. At first, he didn''t agree that these Tianting sergeants would surrender and become the people of their Xia Dynasty, After all, they didn''t want everything in a garbage shelter in the Xia Dynasty.

 Chapter 735

    Although Zhao Lin was very unhappy with those sergeants who took the initiative to surrender, he Shengzun had ordered to accept the other party''s surrender before, and arranged a remote place for them to garrison after the matter was over. After knowing this order, Zhao Qing immediately handed over the matter to Zhao Lin to handle it, Zhao Lin also did not hesitate. After entering the middle of the northern earth, he went directly to the far north and wanted to arrange a place for these Tianting sergeants. Although the northern world has not yet completely fallen into the hands of the Xia Dynasty, when that Tianting Sergeant descends, basically no one can stop the progress of the Xia Dynasty, Therefore, after the generals in Tianting announced their surrender, they had long regarded the northern world as their own territory.


    Zhao Qing will lead the army of the northern and southern palaces from south to north to insert flags everywhere. Anyway, there is nothing that can prevent them from conquering the northern world. It is not difficult to put the northern world in their pockets, Therefore, Zhao Lin, who had no major war in a short time, was ordered by Zhao Qing to go directly to the far north and summon those heavenly generals and sergeants to go to the far north to find a place to settle down, As a result, those Tianting sergeants and generals encountered the most serious blow when they had just entered the periphery of the xuanbing mountain before entering the far north, and the whole army was destroyed here.


    Although Qingye didn''t know that the other party had already surrendered to the emperor''s palace, it was too decisive. As long as he stayed at night or those heavenly sergeants could hold on for more time, he could extricate them. Unfortunately, they didn''t hold on. When Zhao Lin felt the familiar smell of battle, he hurried over, However, when he arrived here, he saw that green leaves smashed the iceberg and buried the bodies under the tundra of xuanbing mountain. There was no living one. Zhao Lin was not too angry about this, because those Tianting sergeants were just an army that wanted to surrender and join the Xia Dynasty, and there was no need to recover them, But Zhao Lin thought that Qingye was beating Zhao Qing''s face. Zhao Qing attached great importance to these sergeants. After all, he proposed to let them sit in a main city in the north, but the result was very embarrassing.


    "Zhenbei king, are you sure the holy master ordered you to kill all these sergeants here?" Zhao Lin took a deep breath and asked suspiciously. Some time ago, Su Mu also ordered Zhao qinghaosheng to treat these sergeants and arrange these sergeants to stay away from the regime and go to remote places to keep peace after the northern land was completely captured, At that time, Zhao Qing was there when he heard the news, so Su Mu''s orders were basically that all the money fell into his ears, but why did Su Mu order Qingye, the nominal king of Zhenbei, to kill all the Tianting army and guards in just a few days! Don''t leave any alive?


    Zhao Lin can''t figure out why Su Mu did this. Do you think these Tianting Sergeants are too much in the way? It is true that the northern world is a sheep that has lost its sheepfold and is surrounded by wolves, but the only wolf who can do it is the Xia Dynasty. Because other wolves are either not strong enough or can''t draw their blood, this naked sheep in the northern world has no defense in front of the Xia Dynasty, As long as the great Xia Dynasty spent a short period of time, they could completely bring the northern world into their own bag. They were different from Tianting. After Tianting occupied the northern world at that time, it had to face the attack of Ziwei emperor and gouchen emperor. There was no force to stabilize the territory they seized, but was the great Xia Dynasty lack of force? This is a big joke. As long as the northern world falls into the hands of the Xia Dynasty, it will never be in the hands of others!


    Hearing Zhao Lin''s slightly skeptical tone, Qing Ye frowned and directly threw away the messenger jade amulet he used to contact Su Mu and asked him to listen to Su Mu''s orders. After a while, Zhao Lin listened to all the words said by Su mu in the messenger jade amulet. He could not help but sigh at the cruelty of the holy master, In other words, their saints are just born without a hundred years of existence, which is the youngest period of time in the long life of practitioners. After all, they don''t even have a hundred years, or even half a hundred years. At such a young age, they have already had such great achievements and accomplishments, which makes them feel a little helpless in the hearts of those who have lived for hundreds of thousands and millions of years.


    Originally, Su Mu''s achievements have shocked them, but now Su Mu has brought them another side, that is, enough ruthlessness! Millions of people''s lives were frozen under the ice field of xuanbing mountain because of his words. It takes how much he doesn''t care about life to speak out, but it''s also normal. Su Mu is not a soft hearted person. He has just been very easygoing in recent years, But in essence, Su Mu never treats a person easily. In addition to his close relatives, Su Mu treats someone with purpose every time. He doesn''t mean to treat him well, but Su Mu wants to leave a good impression on each other. In this way, it will be much easier to achieve his purpose in the future.


    Where is Su Mu''s ruthlessness? Su Mu showed it when he first activated the system. In the face of a demon who was neither human nor ghost, neither male nor female, he peeped at his bath. Su mu, who had never experienced killing, thought for the first time that he would directly kill each other! What logic is this? Su mu, a man who came to the world in the 21st century for only one year, wanted to kill each other when he first contacted the local residents of the world! Moreover, Su Mu''s ruthlessness was also shown in many places, so there was no need to cite them one by one.


    This time, the lives of millions of Tianting sergeants in the far north of the northern world have come to the far north with joy, waiting for the arrangements given to them by the Xia Dynasty and living here. No longer because they have to face war every day as in Tianting, but the stable life they expect has not come, Instead, the cruel butcher knives of the Xia Dynasty came. They all collapsed on the ice sheet with hope and could never get up.

 Chapter 736

    In the middle of the northern world, Zhao Qing led the troops of the northern and southern palaces all the way to the North unimpeded. She didn''t stop for a moment. She wanted to insert the flag in every place of the northern world in the shortest time and bring the northern world into the hands of the Xia Dynasty, otherwise it would be bad for them to change in the future, After all, no one knows whether Tianting and Wanxiang building will suddenly stop. In that case, it will be difficult for them to recover all the Northern Territory quickly.


    The residents of the northern world are smart people one by one. They also know that among the three overlords in the fairy world today, only the Xia Dynasty has freedom, and the other two overlords can''t control them. Therefore, after Zhao Qing led the army into the city, the people in the city didn''t hesitate to directly announce that they joined the Xia Dynasty, And he registered his roster and officially became a resident of the Daxia imperial dynasty under the heaven and earth, which added a good fortune to the Daxia imperial dynasty and enjoyed the benefits brought by the Daxia imperial dynasty.


    After joining the great Xia Dynasty, these residents did feel the great benefits brought to them by the great Xia Dynasty. No matter what is conducive to cultivation, they have been greatly improved, which also made them rush around to spread the news, so that more people can voluntarily join the great Xia Dynasty and become the people of the great Xia Dynasty, Zhao Qing is also very pleased with this. It seems that these residents of the northern world are not fools. After knowing the benefits of the great Xia Dynasty, they don''t need to say more. They directly made a heaven oath and vowed not to betray the great Xia Dynasty. Within a time, heaven''s way condensed too many vows and agreements in the earth fairy world, which directly lowered the holy light of merit and virtue, It falls on the forehead of every people of the Xia Dynasty. In fact, this drop of merit will not have much effect, but these merits can bring them the ability to turn bad into good and keep their minds clear all the time! I''m not sure even cultivation will be improved for this reason.


    However, at this happy moment, Zhao Lin''s return and the news brought back destroyed her original good mood. However, at the thought of Su Mu''s order, he just sighed. Originally, he had already figured out how to use the one million sergeants. It seems that now his idea can only be delayed, After all, a million Sergeants are not so easy to raise. Although the most important thing in the Xia Dynasty is sergeants, what Zhao Qing needs is a million army that is completely obedient to herself. It doesn''t matter whether her strength is strong or not. After all, she doesn''t use this army for self-reliance. She wants to use this army for an experiment! An experiment that can raise the combat power of the army of the Xia Dynasty again! If she succeeds, Zhao Qing will become one of the greatest people in the whole Xia Dynasty, but now that one million troops have been killed, which makes Zhao Qing feel helpless.


    But it''s nothing. When the whole northern world was accepted by the Xia Dynasty, he put forward this request to Su mu. Su Mu must still agree to her, but it seems impossible in a short time. After all, the northern world is so big that it will take them at least three or two months to bring all parts of the northern land into the territory of the Xia Dynasty, Bring all the people of the northern world into the Xia Dynasty and become the people of the Xia Dynasty.


    ......


    In the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu always watches some recent events in the imperial court of the great Xia Dynasty in front of the table. Basically, small things will be solved by the local casual repair or the head of the city. Unless there is something very big, it will be transmitted to su mu. In recent months, Su Mu has seen only one thing that really needs help, However, Su Mu may be influenced by previous TV dramas. He takes a little time every day to see if there are any important things that need to be solved in front of the emperor''s palace, or Su Mu is just looking at whether there are any interesting things that can be used to amuse himself.


    However, after reading it, Su Mu could only take a deep breath and felt very boring. However, even if it was no longer interesting, it was something he had to see every day. After all, it was also a good thing for him to spend his time. He could spend his time by sitting in front of the table and flipping through the copy every day. In fact, it was very good, Su Mu felt as if he was going to become a salted fish again, but today, Su mu, who was going to make himself a salted fish, was suddenly awakened by the black emperor and looked at each other strangely.


    "I said black emperor, what are you doing in such a hurry? What happened?" asked Su mu, some of his father-in-law monks.


    The black emperor smelled the speech and looked at Su Mu strangely. He said something speechless: "didn''t you tell me how to build the weekly star array some time ago? I tried it. Guess what? It succeeded!"


    Su Mu felt sleepy, waved his hand, yawned and said slowly, "it doesn''t matter. Failure is failure. After all, this array is not..."


    Suddenly, Su Mu suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the black emperor solemnly. It seemed that he wanted to see through the black emperor. Su Mu took a deep breath and asked solemnly: "you just said that you got out of the big star array in the sky? Right?"


    The black emperor nodded at the speech and said in a very casual voice: "Yes, I''ve built it successfully. I''ve built the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array, but now the only trouble is that there are not so many big Luo Jinxian in our Imperial Palace who can operate the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array as the array eye. What''s more, there may be some difference between the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array I made and your impression, which is not as terrible as you said However, I think the big star array is basically invincible in the fairy world, but unfortunately, there are not enough strong people to run the big array. "


    "Did you really build it?" Su Mu took a deep breath and looked at the light blue array in the black emperor''s hand. The array was a yellow paper, but it glittered with a faint blue light. There were 365 blue dots around it. Isn''t it the big star array in the sky!? How long has it been!? I just said the idea of the array. The black emperor actually made it! Is this big black dog''s array talent really so terrible?!

 Chapter 737

    Su Mu knew that the black emperor would build the big star array on Sunday, but he never thought that the black emperor would build it so fast. How long has it been since Su Mu handed over the idea of the big star array to the black emperor? He actually built the big star array. It has to be said that the black emperor''s research on the burst is really high, and his talent is the most powerful existence Su Mu has seen so far. Su Mu never thought that the top array in the flood world would be easily built by the black emperor, and Su Mu just provided some ideas, The black emperor built this array by relying on a few information and the stars observed by Feng Hua, which made Su Mu feel incredible.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said in disbelief: "Good guy, it''s really built. Black emperor, you are the most talented person I''ve ever seen in the array. In the future, you will become the most powerful array mage in the world. No one can match you. Your talent in the array is unmatched. Such a top array took such a short time in your hands I have to say that I never thought that you would build it in such a short time. My conservative estimate is that it will take you at least several years or even decades to understand it. It seems that I underestimate you. "


    The black emperor immediately grinned when he heard the speech, directly put aside the difficulties he encountered in building the array, and said proudly: "Of course, I don''t dare to say that I am the top in the array. Although the star array is difficult, it can''t help my handsome appearance and the powerful wisdom hidden in my handsome appearance. However, the star array is only one day a week. I can build it with my hands. If you have any idea of the array in the future, you can tell me about it, The emperor will build it and give you a satisfactory answer. How about it? "


    "No problem." Su Mu nodded as like as two peas of the stars in the black emperor''s hands, and the Yellow rolls of paper and the three hundred and sixty-five pale blue stars around him, which looked so beautiful from the outside. As long as Su Mu injected his fairy element into the palace, then a similar pattern of the Soviet Union''s hands and arms appeared in the outer part of the palace of the great Xia emperor of. The array of fearing to dominate the earth fairy world. With the star array this week, the Xia Dynasty will reach a position that is difficult to reach in the earth fairy world. No one can keep calm in front of the Xia Dynasty, because they only see that the difference is not only strength! But also this invincible array!


    The effect of the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array is not only defense, but also its powerful attack power is top. Otherwise, relying on the defense ability alone, the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array cannot become one of the top arrays in the world. It even ranks first. If Su mu can find 365 strong people with top strength and similar Xianyuan attributes to run the Zhou Tian Xing Dou array Array eye, then the power of the sky star array will really show. At that time, the Xia Dynasty only needs to send 365 people to conquer the fairyland! There is no doubt! Because the sky star array can rival the existence of the twelve sky god Sha array, the strongest array of the witch family, in the boundless world! The ten sky god Sha array is What kind of existence? It''s an array that can repel the saints and hurt the saints. This week''s big star array can and can compete with it, which shows the strength of the big star array!


    Although the big circle of stars established by the black emperor is not the one covering the whole ancient heaven of the demon family in the wasteland world, and the strength between the two can not be compared at all, one thing to be clear is that this is not the wasteland world, but the earth fairy world! Although the earth fairy world is not necessarily much weaker than the wasteland world, the strength of the wasteland world is certain Yes, there is no doubt that the earth fairy world is weak and small. Although the big array of stars around the sky established by the black emperor is not the top array in the boundless world, it is only an array imitated according to the idea, its power and function will never differ too much! At least it is very easy for them to walk horizontally in the earth fairy world in the Xia Dynasty.


    However, Su Mu hasn''t thought about how to find the 365 great Luo Jinxian yet. It''s not certain whether there are enough 365 great Luo Jinxian in the fairy world. What''s more, Su Mu needs 365 great Luo Jinxian with similar attributes. It''s just that ordinary great Luo Jinxian can''t do, but Su Mu also has a solution, although he can''t find it If there are enough big Luo golden immortals as the eyes of the Celestial Star array, it''s not impossible to reduce some requirements. There are not many other golden immortals in the Xia Dynasty, but there are many strong people in the golden fairyland. It''s not too difficult to find 365 golden immortals. After all, they are in the great Xia emperor''s palace There are already many nine golden immortals.


    However, Su Mu doesn''t plan to put the Celestial Star array in the open at present. It''s really necessary to find 365 nine grade golden immortals with similar attributes. However, it''s not now, but after Zhao Qing comes back. Where are the most powerful golden immortals in the Xia Dynasty? Isn''t it the 2.8 million troops in the north and South palaces led by Zhao Qing?


    It may not be so easy to find the nine grade golden immortals, but Su Mu has plenty of time. As long as he finds 365 people whose accomplishments have reached the golden fairyland with similar strength and attributes, Su Mu will have enough time and patience to cultivate them into nine grade golden immortals, and even all of them into Da Luo golden immortals! Even the top Da Luo golden immortals, In Su Mu''s eyes, the great Luo Jinxian in the fairy world has obviously become a transition and has not been paid attention to by him. After all, for Su mu, the great Luo Jinxian is just a state of his cultivation. His strength can''t stay in this state for too long. What is the strongest position that Su Mu pursues? It''s so strong that every move can cause the avenue to tremble Exist!


    In contrast, the great Luo Jinxian in the fairy world is not so important in Su Mu''s eyes. It''s just 365 great Luo Jinxian. As long as Su Mu is given some time, it''s not difficult to cultivate them personally.

 Chapter 738

    In recent days, Su Mu was surprised by the black emperor''s construction of the Celestial Star array. However, an interesting thing happened today, that is, crape myrtle actually came to Su Mu and told Su Mu everything about how she escaped from the heaven. She didn''t hide it at all.


    According to crape myrtle''s original words, there is an old monster named Zhang bainin who has survived for unknown years in the heaven. Although in the eyes of outsiders, the Jade Emperor God is the highest controller of the heaven, in which bainin''s eyes, the Jade Emperor God is just a dog. Crape myrtle also told Su mu the way the Jade Emperor God grovels in front of which bainin, Let Su Mu know that Tianting is not so simple.


    Su Mu obviously took a deep breath after hearing the speech. The news brought by crape myrtle today is really shocking. The Jade Emperor God is just a dog at the feet of others. Can a dog also take charge of the heaven? In charge of Tianting, now one of the three overlords of the earth fairy world? What does that Zhang bainin mean? Su Mu was angry, but it was perfectly hidden by him. Anyway, it is the most important thing for the Xia Dynasty to win the northern world. No matter what the origin of Zhang Bairen, Su Mu will no longer be afraid of each other. Even if he and Zhang Bairen in Su Mu''s mind are the same person, Su Mu will no longer feel the slightest fear, Because at the first time when they had the big star array in the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu knew that even in the wasteland world, they had a foothold in the great Xia Dynasty!


    What''s more, the hidden Zhang Bairen in the heaven is just a fake with the same name and surname. How can he compare with the mighty three world overlord Zhang Bairen in the boundless world? Therefore, Su Mu has no fear of it. As long as it takes a while, after the Xia Dynasty eats the whole northern world and gathers the Qi of the southern world, their spearhead will point at the heaven. At that time, Su Mu wants to meet the figure who secretly regards the Jade Emperor God as a dog in the heaven.


    No matter what crape myrtle said is true or false, Zhang Bairen really exists. After all, it was not only crape myrtle who saw Zhang Bairen, but also many people in the western world and the army of the original crape myrtle Imperial Palace who saw Zhang Bairen. Otherwise, the title of the strongest in the earth Fairy world would not fall on Zhang Bairen, When Su Mu cleared his mind, crape myrtle turned back and told Su Mu another thing.


    "Holy master, this time I will come. In fact, Zhang Bairen released me personally. He lifted the seal of cultivation on me, thought out all the Countermeasures for me, and sent three people to chase me and play for you to make you think I escaped from heaven. In addition, Zhang Bairen released me to let me find something, a book for him in the Oriental world The scroll is said to be very important to him. According to his description, the scroll was made of black paper and wrapped with black India and jade pillars at both ends. That''s why he released me. He hoped that I could pass the news of the scroll to him, so he would release me unharmed. "Ziwei solemnly and incomparably huge to Su mu, She told everything she knew without any concealment, because crape myrtle thought clearly. Anyway, he was the former controller of the land. He could not betray the land he once controlled because he was released once, and now the Oriental world is becoming stronger and stronger under the control of Su mu, So crape myrtle will tell Su Mu everything she knows.


    "I know." Su Mu nodded and looked serious for the first time. He knew what the book volume that Ziwei said was needed by Bairen. Isn''t it the list of gods he had? Since the other party knows the existence of the list of gods, he must not be a native of the earth fairy world, but also an alien! Or that Zhang Bairen is actually a person in the boundless world! He has nothing to hide. He is the controller of the Terran heaven in the boundless world! Lord of all the people in the three realms, who looks like the supreme Jade Emperor!


    This idea made Su Mu take a deep breath. The earth fairy world once had guests from the famine. After all, in the northern world, there is a story about an old man carrying six eared macaques, and the grammar left by the old man does not wear six ears. Now it is still widely spread in the earth fairy world! Who said this sentence originally! The most powerful power in the wild world, said Taoist Hongjun! Since this sentence appears in the earth fairy world, it doesn''t mean that someone also came to the earth fairy world in the flood world. Otherwise, it can''t explain why the Tianting and the great emperor palaces originally belonging to the flood world appeared in the earth fairy world with the same name?


    The earth fairy world once had extraterrestrial visitors from the flood world, so it is not difficult to believe that Zhang Bairen is probably the proposition of the three beings in the flood world! After all, there are not many people who know the existence of the list of gods in the wasteland world. Apart from those who enter the list, not many people know the existence of the list of gods, not to mention in the earth fairy world, there are no people who know such things as the list of gods! In addition to Feng Hua''s understanding of the functions of the list of gods, no one can know the existence of the list of gods!


    So Zhang Bairen, who is hidden in the sky! It is likely to be the Lord of heaven in the wasteland world! Su Mu took a deep breath when he thought that he would face the mythical Jade Emperor in the future. Although Su Mu may not be afraid of him, the gap in strength can not be easily filled. You know what cultivation is the mythical Jade Emperor Zhang bainin? That''s a powerful quasi saint who cut off two corpses! It is definitely not the existence that Su mu can provoke today!


    Su Mu took a deep breath, opened his eyes after a battle between heaven and man, and said solemnly: "I don''t care if you are the legendary emperor of heaven. If you provoke me, what if you are a quasi saint!? even if you die, I can fight with you! What''s more, I have been favored by heaven in the earth fairy world and backed by the Xia Dynasty. I''m afraid you don''t dare to appear in the earth fairy world at will because you can''t appear in the earth fairy world The fairyland? "


    According to Su Mu''s guess, Zhang Bairen''s strength has exceeded the limitations of this world, so he can definitely stay in the earth fairy world by relying on some hidden breath items, and such things are likely to be a treasure in the heaven. Otherwise, it''s not difficult to explain why Zhang Bairen knows that the list of gods is in the eastern world, but he doesn''t come in person!

 Chapter 739

    Zhang Bairen is powerful, but according to Su Mu''s estimation, he can''t appear in the earth fairyland. At most, he will do it within the scope of heaven. Therefore, Su Mu doesn''t have to worry that Zhang Bairen''s existence will affect himself for the time being. Of course, all this is just Su Mu''s guess, After all, no one knows Zhang Bairen''s cultivation of quasi saint. He has no other way to hide himself from the discovery of heaven. Any quasi saint in the flood world can''t be underestimated. Even if Zhang Bairen is suppressed by all saints in the flood world and is like a puppet, there is no doubt that he is still a powerful quasi saint.


    According to Su Mu''s guess, Zhang Bainian should not be far away from the heaven. However, as a strong man who has achieved quasi sainthood for so many years, no one knows whether Zhang Bainian has other things that can suppress his breath and hide from the discovery of the heaven. Therefore, Su Mu is still unwilling to offend such a huge thing as the heaven, Even if we want to start a war with Tianting, we must wait until Su Mu''s strength reaches a state of not afraid of Zhang Bairen, or let Su Mu''s future body strength go to a higher level, and let the future body summoned by himself at least have quasi holy practice.


    Zhang Bairen can''t do anything at will in the earth fairy world, otherwise Tiandao will definitely throw Zhang Bairen out of the door directly. No matter whether it''s the Tiandao of any world, it won''t allow people who can threaten themselves under its jurisdiction, unless they grow up to be of great help to Tiandao, Otherwise, once the cultivation reaches the acceptable limit of the heavenly way, it will certainly be kicked out of the earth fairy world by the heavenly way. Zhang Bainian has been hiding in the earth fairy world for so many years. He absolutely doesn''t want to be kicked out after being discovered by the heavenly way. At least Zhang Bainian will take the list of gods in Su Mu''s hand before he is willing to leave here.


    Su Mu doesn''t know much about the list of gods. Apart from Feng Hua holding the list of gods to look for the black and white saints, Su Mu has never let such an important item as the list of gods leave his side. What can Zhang Bairen do even if he knows that the list of gods is in the eastern world? Is it difficult that he dares to rob it himself? This is absolutely impossible! Otherwise, when Zhang Bairen knew that the list of gods was in the eastern world, why didn''t he come in person, but released the crape myrtle emperor to let him return to the eastern world to help him find the list of gods?


    Su Mu only needs to hide the information of the list of gods in his own hands. In this way, Zhang Bainian will never know where the list of gods is going. When Su Mu is strong enough to fight with Zhang Bainian, he will reveal the things about the list of gods in his own hands. At that time, I''m afraid Zhang Bainian will personally ask for it, Will er su Mu willingly hand over the list of gods? How is that possible? Su Mu will certainly use the list of gods as a bait to attract Zhang Bairen. Once Zhang Bairen starts to fight in the earth fairy world, no matter how much his accomplishments exceed himself, he will be kicked out by the heaven. Although Zhang Bairen''s strength is strong, he is not a saint after all. There is no doubt that the heaven in the fairy world can solve the existence of all saints except saints, The power of heaven is inevitable!


    According to Su Mu''s estimation and conjecture, the heavenly way of the earth fairyland definitely has the strength comparable to the cultivation of saints. As long as Su Mu does not die, coupled with the existence of the Xia Dynasty and the blessing of luck and heavenly way, he will definitely win the game with Zhang Bairen, and the last loser will be Zhang Bairen. Su Mu has great confidence, People who are favored by heaven will have such confidence, because they are the real protagonists of heaven and earth! The heaven will not allow them to make any mistakes. The heaven and earth protagonists can bring great benefits to the heaven and earth after they grow up. The heaven and earth of the earth fairy world will never allow Su mu, the heaven and earth protagonist of his own choice, to make any mistakes. I''m afraid even Zhang Bairen may not be able to kill Su Mu at this time point, because the heaven and earth do not allow it!


    Of course, Su Mu doesn''t know this. The source of Su Mu''s self-confidence is his own system. Although he has less and less communication with the system after flying to the earth fairy world, the existence of the system seems to add a strong backing to Su mu, which is enough to make su Mu grow up at ease, although Su Mu has no too much connection with the system, But Su mu can get the things he expects from his heart every time he reads. If there is no system to help, how can su Mu''s luck be so good?


    The existence of the system is Su Mu''s most powerful backing. If Zhang Bairen appears in front of him, Su Mu is likely to get a more powerful calling card and even summon the existence of saints. Although the system said that the items extracted are random, But every time Su mu can get what he expects in his heart. One time can be said to be a coincidence, and two times can be said to be good luck. What about three times? Moreover, Su Mu didn''t just draw three times. Basically, every time he read the novel, Su Mu could get what he most wanted. Even though Su Mu didn''t have much hope to get these things at first, he wanted to have them in his heart, Therefore, the system can feel the strong expectation of the host to extract the items from the books, which has been secretly confirmed by Su mu. If Zhang Bairen really does it himself, even if Tiandao doesn''t help himself, Su Mu has a way to block him out of the Daxia imperial dynasty, so that he can''t enter the Daxia imperial dynasty!


    Su Mu was very satisfied that the crape myrtle emperor told himself all the information he knew, and he didn''t continue to track down the crape myrtle. After all, people have shown their sincerity, and there are not too many words that may be false. After all, the crape myrtle emperor can''t know the existence of Honghuang Zhang Bairen, And as like as two peas of the crape myrtle, the book is exactly the same as the one in the hand, but the other has never seen the seal of God. How can we know? Who else in the whole fairy world knows what the list of gods looks like? Not at all, except Zhang Bairen! Absolutely no one outside the Xia Dynasty can know the existence of the list of gods!


    Therefore, it is impossible for Ziwei emperor to fabricate lies to deceive himself. What he said is absolutely true. Su Mu believes this very much. Otherwise, how can we explain how Ziwei knows what the list of gods looks like? You know, Ziwei emperor has never seen the list of gods in Su Mu''s hands!

 Chapter 740

    But in the final analysis, all this is just speculation in Su Mu''s heart. Su Mu has to explore the specific news himself. Although he believes that Ziwei emperor can''t lie to himself, as a superior, Su Mu has to take everything into account, So without telling anyone, Su Mu directly sent more than 100 spies who had reached the golden fairyland to leave the Imperial Palace and rush to the middle heaven world.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and looked at the sky of the Zhongtian world. He couldn''t help sighing. No wonder Tianting didn''t panic even when facing the attack of Wanxiang building. No wonder even if there were two new buildings in the earth fairy world, the Xia Dynasty and Wanxiang building, which were on an equal footing with Tianting, he didn''t see the slightest reduction in Tianting''s luck, Because Zhang Bairen exists in Tianting, I''m afraid Zhang Bairen has used something to transport air to Tianting town? Otherwise, why has Tianting''s Qi been so strong after so many years?


    Qi luck and strength are not the same thing. Strength can be increased and decreased, and Qi luck can be increased and decreased. However, one thing is completely different, that is, Qi luck without suppression will dissipate with the weakening of the power in charge, but it will not happen when it is suppressed by the town, According to Su Mu''s estimation, Zhang Bairen must have used something to suppress the air transportation in heaven, so that he can always maintain such a strong air transportation in the earth fairy world. Although Su Mu doesn''t know what the air transportation items in that town are, according to Su Mu''s guess, Zhang Bairen comes from the Honghuang world and is the top powerful quasi saint in the Honghuang world, The goods transported by the compressed air in that town must be a powerful treasure, so Su Mu had some thoughts on how to seize the treasure?


    Of course, it''s just a thought. After all, it''s too early for the current Xia Dynasty and Su Mu to attack Tianting directly against Zhang Bairen. At least Su Mu and Zhang Bairen can implement the plan to attack Tianting only after they have the strength of a war. I don''t know how many troops and military forces will be consumed between the two sides in this war between wanxianglou and Tianting, I''m afraid even the great Luo Jinxian will fall, so no matter who wins or loses this time, Su mu can suddenly attack from one side and swallow the strong luck of one side. As the old saying goes, if two tigers fight, one will hurt. No matter who hurts, only one will benefit in the end, that is, Su mu, who has been watching the war nearby, If Tianting and wanxianglou are Snipes and mussels in the old saying, Su Mu is the last fisherman to benefit. Although he may not be able to take all of them directly, it is certain that wanxianglou and Tianting will be seriously injured.


    ......


    In the northern world, Zhao Qing led the army to attack the city as usual, and the defenders of the city basically resisted symbolically, and then opened the city gate to welcome Zhao Qing and others into the city. After entering the city, the sergeants'' faces were full of expectation instead of any discomfort and hatred, What makes Zhao Qing more surprised is that the roster has been prepared in the city for a long time, and one by one began to swear never to betray the Xia Dynasty and become the people of the Xia Dynasty, which makes Zhao Qing feel more speechless. Is it so easy for them to make the northern expedition? It''s better to go to the southern world to eliminate the rebellion there. Maybe it will be more interesting.


    Although Zhao Qing felt helpless, he had to admit that this was the quickest way for them to bring the northern world under their command. If they attacked and carved the roster all the way, God knows that Ma Yue in the year of the monkey could bring the whole northern world under the command of the Xia Dynasty, but now it is different. Every time they go to a place, the respected existence in the city will give the roster to Zhao Qing, Zhao Qing sent someone to check the number of people on the roster one by one, which is much easier than before. There is no need to queue up with her sergeants to record one by one. When the check is completed and confirmed, they will set out for the next city. Instead, they will become the city of the Xia Dynasty, and a Xia flag will be hung high on their city walls, It means that they are already members of the Xia Dynasty, and this place is also the territory of the Xia Dynasty.


    How huge is the territory of the Xia Dynasty now? Zhao Qing didn''t have a clear estimate. She only knew that all the places she passed were the territory of the Xia Dynasty, and there would be no accidents. Su Mu did feel that the boundless and endless strong Qi was gathering in the imperial palace. As the Qi became larger and larger, Su Mu also knew that the rivers and mountains Zhao Qing had laid for the Xia Dynasty were huge, This is not only to make su Mu smile. It was right not to kill Zhao Qing at the beginning. She is indeed a female general who is good at war, and Zhao Qing looks very beautiful. Although Su Mu is not interested in the existence of hundreds of thousands of years older than himself, it is also good to have a beautiful woman.


    According to modern words, Su Mu is a boss who doesn''t care about anything, and Zhao Qing is a female secretary who is busy for the boss to solve foreign affairs every day. Men like this kind of female secretary, which is self-evident.


    However, Su Mu doesn''t really care about anything. Su Mu will at least take a look at those memorials every day to understand what happened in the Xia Dynasty. By the way, he can see where his eye of heaven can see. Obviously, with Zhao Qing''s continuous progress, Su Mu''s eye of heaven has been able to bring most of the northern world into view, This is a very beautiful beginning. After the northern world falls into the hands of the great Xia Dynasty and becomes the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, Su mu can expand his power again. At that time, Su Mu''s own strength and the power of his imperial palace can definitely be greatly enhanced!


    The great Xia Dynasty is completely different from the original Tianting. Su Mu has plenty of time and leisure to rectify the northern world and completely become his own territory, so he doesn''t have to worry about any accidents in the northern world. Even if there are any accidents, it''s definitely not an uncontrolled event. Wait until Su Mu completes the rectification of the northern world, He can recruit troops and horses to win over the strong. Su Mu has felt the benefits he can get after recovering the whole northern world! The most important thing is that the increase of air transportation can definitely bring unexpected benefits to Su Mu! Good luck! mystery of mysteries! No one knows what kind of Qi Yun exists, but there is no doubt about the importance of Qi Yun!

 Chapter 741

    With the northern world being eroded step by step by the great Xia Dynasty, Tianting seems to be unable to sit still. You want to dispatch armaments to the northern world in a short time to block the advance of the great Xia Dynasty, but can you go now if you want to go? How could wanxianglou just watch you lead the army away? Once Wanxiang tower finds that the army of Tianting is reduced, Wanxiang tower will definitely launch more armaments to fight a battle with Tianting. Tianting has absolutely no way to leave Zhongtian and go to the northern world at this moment, which will hinder the steps of the Xia Dynasty to devour the northern world, This is why Su Mu took so long to decide that he would launch a campaign against the northern world at this time.


    The steps of Tianting were blocked and it was impossible to organize a team to compete with the army of the north and South palaces led by Zhao Qing in a short time. This shows that today''s Tianting has been forced to a desperate situation by Wanxiang building. I''m afraid everything that can be used except Zhang Bairen, who is hidden in the dark, has been used. Before Tianting, it was called the first of the five imperial palaces, The reason is that Tianting has more than twice the number of sergeants and the number of Da Luo Jinxian in the other imperial palaces, but Wanxiang building has been hidden for so many years. The number of sergeants and Da Luo Jinxian secretly recruited by Wanxiang building is completely different from Tianting. Now it has been tied with Tianting. No one can help anyone, but only Wanxiang building knows it, This is just 70% of their combat power, because they only mobilized the details of the south, the East and the middle heaven, while the details of the north and the west can still be safely hidden in place. Once something uncontrollable appears, Wanxiang building will send out all the final combat power.


    Why did the army of wanxianglou in the northern world not see that he had some resistance to the capture of the northern world by the Xia Dynasty? The reason is that today''s Wanxiang tower is not ready to go to war with the great Xia Dynasty. No one knows how strong the great Xia Dynasty is now, but it is enough to determine that the strength of the great Xia Dynasty will never be under heaven. In this case, if their Wanxiang tower shows its heritage in the northern world, it will hinder the promotion of the great Xia Dynasty, Then it is likely to attract the troops of the Xia Dynasty to join hands with Tianting to destroy them first.


    Now, the reason why the Daxia Dynasty didn''t attack either of their Wanxiang tower and Tianting is that they both seem to have poor strength. If their Wanxiang tower shows far more strength than Tianting, the Daxia Dynasty will never stand idly by and just watch. The Daxia Dynasty wants to be a fisherman, In their eyes, Tianting and Wanxiang building are Snipes and mussels. One of them will be injured if they compete. At that time, the Xia Dynasty will pick up the leak again, and the ownership of the fairy world is likely to fall into Su Mu''s hands.


    This is what they want to make su Mu think, and their real combat power is still hidden in the dark. If the Xia Dynasty wants to be a fisherman, he has to ensure that the strength of both Snipes and mussels is equal. If one of them really exceeds the other, will the Xia Dynasty sit idly by? Certainly not. Once the strength of either of wanxianglou and Tianting exceeds that of the other, the Xia Dynasty will certainly assist the weak party, first deal with the strong party directly, and then deal with the rest slowly. In any case, the imitation Buddha of the Xia Dynasty can easily obtain the ownership of the final Fairy world, In other words, no matter what, they could easily unify the fairyland in the Xia Dynasty.


    But is that really the case? Wan xianglou is not stupid. They discovered the purpose of the great Xia Dynasty as early as the beginning, otherwise they would not hide the remaining 30% of their combat power in the dark, because they know that even if they use the 30% of their combat power, they can never be the opponent of the great Xia Dynasty and Tianting, and must be hidden, And there must be no exposure.


    The idea of wanxianglou is very simple. Since the Xia Dynasty regarded their battle with the heavenly court as a struggle between Snipes and mussels, they wanxianglou planned to be a snipe or mussel. When the Xia Dynasty took it lightly, they suddenly burst up and directly destroyed the heavenly court, and then quickly mobilized the hidden combat power of the northern world to confuse the northern world, It is difficult for the great Xia Dynasty to deal with. When the northern world is completely chaotic, gather all combat forces to directly launch a frontal war against the great Xia Dynasty. At that time, the chaotic northern world will definitely become one of the root causes of the failure of the great Xia Dynasty!


    It has to be said that the idea of Wanxiang building is perfect. Basically, it can be foolproof against anyone. However, Wanxiang building does not understand what the imperial dynasty calls and what great magic power the emperor has, I''m afraid those wanxianglou''s combat power hidden in the northern world will be easily exposed to Su Mu when their location becomes the chassis of the Xia Dynasty. After all, Su mu can easily find these people by using his Qi observation or the eye of heaven. It has to be said that wanxianglou''s calculation is perfect, But they don''t know much about the imperial dynasty after all, and they don''t know what the imperial dynasty can do.


    The ability of the imperial dynasty is neither conceivable nor groping by Wanxiang building. Perhaps in the eyes of Wanxiang building, the Xia Dynasty is strong, but it is very easy to deal with it. However, in the eyes of Su Mu and any high-level official of the Xia Dynasty, Wanxiang building seems very young, Using this loneliness without knowing the enemy is like dying. For example, Zhao Qing''s strength has surpassed Su Mu at that time. I don''t know how much, but why did he finally fall in front of Su mu? The strong Fenghua strength is one reason, while Zhao Qing''s arrogance is another reason. It''s also one reason why he doesn''t know any information about the enemy. In addition, the Feng family was tired at that time and was not their opponent at all. These four reasons are enough to make the Feng family perish!


    It is precisely because of that lesson that Zhao Qing has become a lot more cautious no matter what he does. He is very careful at every step. He is afraid that a sudden rollover somewhere will lead to the annihilation of the top North and South Second palace sergeants under his command in the Xia Dynasty!

 Chapter 742

    Although wanxianglou''s idea is very good and even has reached the perfect level, they don''t know what kind of existence the imperial dynasty is after all. Even if they want to investigate, they can''t sneak into the territory of the Daxia imperial dynasty. This is also a question that wanxianglou is very confused. What methods does the Daxia imperial dynasty use to prevent spies from sneaking into the territory? Did they set up some invisible array at the border?


    This is also the only possibility that Wanxiang building thought of. In addition, Wanxiang building''s other ideas may be wrong, so they also believe that the Xia Dynasty set up an array at the border to prevent someone from sneaking into their imperial territory. It is for this reason that they have a plan to hide their sergeants in the northern world and wait for the Xia Dynasty to wait for the opportunity.


    In their view of Wanxiang tower, you thought that the enemy could never appear in the territory of the Xia Dynasty, but you never thought that there was a strong combat power of Wanxiang tower hidden in the northern world. They would suddenly appear in your vision when you least expected, and ruthlessly stir up the chaos of the rule you thought was perfect, But wan xianglou couldn''t think of it at all. They made a mistake when they first set up a plan to deal with the Xia Dynasty.


    ......


    "Report back to King Tianfeng. I received the news that Tianting wanted to send troops to the northern world to hinder the unification of the northern world by the Xia Dynasty, but it was stopped by the army led by Wanxiang Lou." a messenger Sergeant ran to Zhao Qing''s tent and shouted loudly.


    "There''s no need to tell me this kind of news directly in the future. Just pass it on to the other commanders." Zhao Qing helplessly helped her forehead. Although the name of the Phoenix King sounds really good, she''s almost tired to death. This is much more tired than when she was the head of the Phoenix family, and these sergeants spread all the news to herself, Is it difficult that the eight leaders of the great Luojin Wonderland she set up are all furnishings? Wouldn''t you go to them?


    How can Zhao Qing know how her peerless appearance exists in the hearts of the sergeants of the north and South palaces? Isn''t it because those sergeants want to see this amazing beauty with their own eyes?


    Hearing Zhao Qing''s answer, the sergeant outside the account was disappointed. It seemed that he had no chance to be summoned into the account to see the prosperous face of King Tianfeng nearby. Although the sergeants of the second Nanbai palace had basically seen Zhao Qingchang, they just looked at him from a distance, They were very curious about the beauty of Zhao Qing, who was so beautiful from a distance. However, it was a pity that few sergeants could enter Zhao Qing within a hundred steps. She always looked very cold, but in the hearts of the sergeants in the north and South palaces, she was still so gentle and moving. It was a masterpiece in the world.


    It is precisely because of Zhao Qing that the first team that the elite sergeant of the Daxia emperor palace wants to enter is no longer Tianhe, but the north and south two palaces, which are the close army of Su mu. Now the Tianhe army has not grown up, and this first powerful army is still reborn. When the Tianhe army returns to its former glory or even surpasses its former glory, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for these people to join the Tianhe army again.


    Looking at the commanders of the two palaces one by one, they are amazing beauties, so they can''t walk. Now, it''s obvious that the number of sergeants in the two palaces has exceeded the standard, but Su Mu doesn''t care too much about them. If they can go anywhere according to their wishes through the examination, it seems that most people still go to Zhao Qing, The number of sergeants who joined the Tianhe army during this period is very small. I don''t know if they will cry when they see that none of their armaments have increased after the thunder passes.


    ......


    In the southern world, Zhu Hua led two million troops to clear up the rebel forces that triggered the rebellion in the southern world. During this period, Zhu Hua alone killed the enemy and killed the enemy generals. Then the army rushed into the array and defeated these troops that were just scattered and easily organized by strength. Now Zhu Hua has great solidarity in the southern world, All of them regarded Zhu Hua as the Savior sent by heaven. Only some calm people in the South knew that Zhu Hua led a large army to the south to save them. However, they did not have any right to speak. For them, it might not be a bad thing for them to serve under the command of the Xia Dynasty?


    As the most mysterious existence among the three overlords in the fairyland, basically no one knows how powerful the Xia Dynasty is. However, judging from the combat power of their soldiers attacking the northern world, I''m afraid the strength of the Xia Dynasty has exceeded that of heaven, After all, the army composed of 2.8 million strong people in golden fairyland and nine great Luo Jinxian took the lead. They have never seen this level of armament combat power in other forces, and only the Xia Dynasty has such a deep foundation. They can form an elite division of the 2.8 million Golden fairyland army and choose nine great Luo Jinxian as their commander, For example, can Tianting and Wanxiang building form an army of this degree? Almost impossible! Although they may not have to be less than 2.8 million in the number of sergeants in golden Wonderland, this is only the tip of the iceberg shown by the Xia Dynasty, isn''t it?


    You should know that the southern army and the Western army have a total number of more than 4 million, of which nearly 500000 have achieved the golden fairy realm. Basically, every army in the Xia Dynasty has 200000 or 300000 golden fairy elites. Neither Tianting nor Wanxiang building can be easily established, so in the eyes of the people in the immortal world, Among the three overlords of the earth fairy world, only the Daxia Dynasty is the most powerful and can always exist in the earth fairy world. Therefore, those people in the northern world will join the Daxia Dynasty without any resistance after the Daxia Dynasty entered the north.


    However, in the southern world, after the two armies of the great Xia Dynasty solved a large number of rebels, many ambitious elements in the southern world stood up and said that the great Xia Dynasty was not qualified to manage their internal affairs in the South and wanted to drive the great Xia Dynasty out. This statement was fully endorsed by many people in the southern world, Although they have just been saved by the army of the Xia Dynasty, they still agree with the remarks of those ambitious elements.

 Chapter 743

    Although the Changsheng emperor palace and the Changsheng emperor also stood up and told the people of the southern world that they had asked the Xia Dynasty for help, the residents of the southern world didn''t buy it at all. Now the majesty of the Changsheng emperor palace and the Changsheng emperor has long disappeared, Today''s Changsheng emperor palace simply can''t hold down the residents and casual practitioners of the southern world.


    Fortunately, only a few people agree with the remarks of these ambitious elements, and most of them understand the truth and remember the kindness very much. If it had not been for the arrival of the reinforcements of the Xia Dynasty, I''m afraid they would have become slaves or corpses under the command of the rebels. How could they live a plain life like today, but after all, it is difficult to predict, Although most residents are very grateful for the reinforcements of the great Xia Dynasty, there are still some people who are unhappy with the reinforcements of the great Xia Dynasty. They agree with the remarks of those ambitious elements and want to drive the reinforcements of the great Xia Dynasty out of the southern world, but they don''t think about it. Once the reinforcements of the great Xia Dynasty withdraw from the southern world, So how will they be treated? Will the rebels care if they support themselves? I don''t care!


    Fortunately, Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie are not the kind of people who can''t listen to gossip. They basically go in one ear and out the other. They won''t let those comments affect their mood. However, many sergeants in the southern army and the Western army are very disgusted with these comments and think that people in the southern world are such ungrateful people, It''s just those ambitious elements who instigate discord, but there are voices supporting those ambitious people among the people who were rescued by their Xia Dynasty behind them, which makes them feel very unhappy. They feel that it doesn''t matter whether these residents of the southern world can be rescued or not, and they don''t know how to repay their kindness at all, One by one are ungrateful villains! In the future, if they were in charge of the southern world, they would not let these villains join them and enjoy the benefits of their great Xia Dynasty!


    Although the heart is unhappy, the military discipline of the great Xia Dynasty is very strict. No one will provoke right and wrong. One by one, they can only control the anger in their hearts, and then vent on them when they meet those rebels and give themselves a bad breath! If they wanted to kill those who spoke in support of the ambition at all costs, the Changsheng emperor palace would not have any opinion, but the southern world is not the territory of their Xia Dynasty after all, and they can''t be too presumptuous, At most, they are inadvertently trying to punish the residents of the southern world who support the statements of ambitious people and give themselves a bad breath!


    ......


    In the palace of the great Xia emperor, Su Mu holds the array diagram of the Celestial Star array in his hand. Su Mu plans to try whether the operation of the array can succeed without using the array eye. Although the black emperor has told Su Mu that the suppression of 365 strong people with the same attribute is likely to lead to the collapse of the array, Su Mu doesn''t care at all, He just wanted to see the grandeur of the Zhou Tian Dou array in advance. Although this array map in his hand is not the real Zhou Tian Dou array, it is just a weakened version of the Zhou Tian Dou array, but its efficacy is not too far away. Su Mu wants to see how powerful the Zhou Tian Dou array born in the hands of the black emperor will be!


    Su Mu constantly injects Xianyuan into the array. It has to be said that although Su Mu has not reached the peak of the earth fairy world, compared with the richness and measurement of Xianyuan in his body, Su Mu is definitely better than anyone in the earth fairy world, Because of his own constitution, coupled with the congenital holy body fetus evolved through the soaring pool and the prison strength of the divine elephant, the measurement of immortal yuan in Su Mu''s body seems like a sea of stars. A few years ago, Su Mu was still worried about not using enough immortal yuan in his body, but now Su Mu has no scruples at all, Even the future body Su mu, who used to be able to summon only once, can now be used at will, which is enough to show that the immortal yuan in Su Mu has reached an unspeakable level! If the person who measures the most Xianyuan except Su Mu is compared to a lake, Su Mu is countless times wider than the lake and can''t find the marginal ocean!


    It needs at least 365 strong people in golden fairyland to use the sky star array. Su Mu simulated 365 different smells by himself, and injected them into the array at the same time, forcibly activating the sky star array. At the same time, A terrible change has taken place in the sky of the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty and even in the whole territory of the great Xia Dynasty. The originally silent universe and slow-moving stars are spinning around like crazy. Finally, countless stars form an array in the universe that covers the whole territory of the great Xia Dynasty, Among them, 365 brightest stars have also become the energy source of this array, that is to say, now the sky star array doesn''t need to be controlled by human beings at all. Just a wave of Su Mu''s big hand can use all the abilities of the sky star array.


    Su Mu was very surprised at this. Unexpectedly, the weakened version of the sky star array of the black emperor actually improved this function. Maybe even the black Emperor himself didn''t think of this? Su Mu took a deep breath. He could easily know where the northern border of the great Xia Dynasty had arrived through the package of the stars array. Zhao Qing had inserted the flag of the great Xia Dynasty into the upper half of the northern world. At this time, it was not too far away from the far north where Qingye was located, In other words, today''s northern world is about to completely fall into the hands of their Xia Dynasty!


    Su Muyang''s mouth turned and his heart was filled with joy. There was no doubt that the great Xia Dynasty was becoming stronger day by day. When all the northern world fell into their hands, maybe they could get a qualitative change again. Although they could not change from the imperial dynasty to the transport Dynasty, there was still a huge gap between the imperial dynasty and the imperial dynasty! The most top imperial dynasty can destroy more than ten Xia imperial dynasties at least in an instant. Obviously, Su Mu knows this very well.

 Chapter 744

    However, just when Su Mu was secretly pleased that the Xia Dynasty was about to become stronger, Su Mu could not help discovering some interesting things from some parts of the northern world. Su Mu looked at the place he suspected. Unexpectedly, there was an underground world under a city, Where there is a large number of troops hidden, and the strength is still very strong. It is not a miscellaneous army like the rebels emerging from the southern world, but a well-trained and powerful army with Da luojinxian in charge.


    "Is there such a well-trained army hidden in the northern world? It''s really strange, huh? It seems to be the army of Wanxiang tower? The signs on these armor should not be wrong." Su Mu monitored the underground world under the city through the eye of heaven. The city has fallen into the hands of the Xia Dynasty and become the territory of the Xia Dynasty, But there was such a thing under the ground of which city, which not only made Su Mu feel very confused, but also made Su Mu doubt. Some time ago, he received a message that Wanxiang building helped them block the heavenly army trying to help the northern world, Is it difficult that Wanxiang building wants them to get the northern world in the shortest time?


    Why? What is the reason why Wanxiang building does this? Is it difficult to just send troops to block Tianting because he is at war with Tianting? But now Su Mu seems to understand why wanxianglou will help them prevent the imperial court from supporting the army of the northern world. I''m afraid the reason is that he wants us to control the northern world. When we least pay attention to the northern world, this army may emerge and cause great chaos to ourselves?


    "The abacus is really good, but you have calculated the wrong person. It seems that you Wanxiang building is still very young even if it has existed for so many years. After all, even if you Wanxiang building has existed for so many years, you have been accumulating your strength, but it is only doing it after all It''s just business. How familiar can you be with the tactics in this war? "Su Mu shook his head. He thought it was an interesting existence, but after his calculation, he knew that it was a means of Wanxiang building to implement their Xia Dynasty, which not only made Su Mu feel a little boring, If Su Mu doesn''t spare no time to explore what it is, he may be able to bring some interest to himself in the future, but now it seems impossible. After all, he can''t see sand in his eyes. These bastards of Wanxiang building are hiding under their own eyelids. Aren''t they beating their face? Is it hard to let Su Mu turn a blind eye?


    Su Mu certainly wouldn''t turn a blind eye. On the contrary, without saying a word, Su Mu directly took out the messenger jade charm and informed Zhao Qing of the location of the army, and asked Zhao Qing to lead the army to deal with it personally. Although there are nearly 4 million troops in the underground world and their strength is still elite, However, compared with the real elite of the north and South palaces, they are much worse. The 2.8 million Golden fairyland army under Zhao Qing and the nine great Luo Jinxian are not vegetarian. If they can''t even solve the army of Wanxiang building, they can only say that their strength is not enough, Su Mu will also consider whether they will continue to command the north and South palaces or send them back to the palaces.


    Zhao Qing took a deep breath when she learned that there was an underground world under a city she passed by and that there were nearly 4 million xianglou troops hidden. It was her own mistake. Fortunately, the holy Zun could not escape his eyes from seeing everything in the four directions of the Xia Dynasty, Otherwise, if the army of the 4 million incense tower is left behind, it will be troublesome when they go to war with the Wanxiang tower in the future. Therefore, without any hesitation, Zhao Qing immediately ordered to repair it. When the night fell, he returned the same way and killed the other party by surprise.


    Zhao Qing was also smart. He didn''t send a message to the residents of the city at the first time. After all, doing so might arouse their vigilance. Zhao Qing chose the City owners of several other cities and asked them to find a way to bring out the people of the Xia Dynasty quietly. The City owners of all directions expressed great helplessness, They are just a group of small city masters. Although they have a good name and command the land of a city, their strongest cultivation is only the golden immortal realm. How can they do that? However, one person provided Zhao Qing with a way, that is, first send some weak and smart people back to the city, find the city master of the city, and let the city master inform the people in the city.


    Zhao Qing nodded. This is indeed a way. Although it''s a little troublesome, it''s really a good way. Zhao Qing didn''t hesitate. Without saying a word, he was ready to choose a suitable candidate from his own army, but he was stopped by an old and refined City Lord. He is the city Lord of Lianyun. He has been more than 30000 years old this year, But in Zhao Qing''s eyes, this is just a little fart child, although the other party looks much older than himself.


    Lord Lianyun said aloud: "I shouldn''t choose from King Tianfeng''s army. After all, the 2.8 million troops led by King Tianfeng are all powerful in golden fairyland. Even the weakest one has the third grade of golden fairyland. Such strength doesn''t seem to be owned by ordinary people and is likely to cause suspicion. Therefore, I suggest that why not choose some people under our command to report to the mayor of Mexico City £¿¡±


    The city leaders nodded when they heard the speech and thought it was a good idea. Indeed, all the troops under Zhao Qing were top and strong, which was likely to attract each other''s attention in the past. Therefore, it is the safest way to select some smart people from their men. Now they are the people of the Xia Dynasty and enjoy all the treatment of the Xia Dynasty, Therefore, after hearing that there is an army of Wanxiang building underground in Mexico City, they should come out to help at the first time. They are not willing to lose the treatment given to them by the Xia Dynasty.


    "Then just do as you say. Don''t be wordy. By the way, you are the leader of Lianyun City, aren''t you? You''re more than 30000 years old this year? Don''t be in front of me in the future. I''m a little fart." Zhao Qing said in some displeasure. Then he left the big account directly and was ready to issue orders.


    In the big tent, Lord Lianyun felt speechless. He couldn''t help looking at his good friend and said, "is it difficult that the king of Tianfeng is older than me?"


    "At least lived more than 500000 years."


    ¡°mmp¡±

 Chapter 745

    In fact, Mexico City is not the main city, but a city that is somewhat larger than the general city. Those sergeants of Wanxiang tower will hide under the ground of the city. They should also think that there is a big Luo Jinxian stationed in the main city occasionally, which is easy to be exposed, so they will choose to hide under the ground of Mexico City, but they never thought of it, Their seemingly perfect concealment has long been exposed under the eyes of the Xia Dynasty, and their every move is monitored by Su Mu''s eyes.


    As night fell, more than a dozen young people in robes entered Mexico City from the north gate and rushed to the location of the city master''s house. They wanted to convey the orders given to them to the city master. I believe that the city master should come up with some ways to transfer all the residents in Mexico without leaving a trace.


    Under the darkness, a dozen figures seemed to wander aimlessly in the street, but they could easily identify the direction they were heading. The end of the road was where the mayor''s house of Mexico City was. They chatted about the recent gossip all the way, saying that they had enjoyed too many benefits by joining the Xia Dynasty. They were basically ordinary things, They finally came to the city Lord''s residence without any hesitation. Without saying a word, they jumped directly into the inner wall of the city Lord''s residence and rushed to the reception hall of the city Lord''s residence. Zhao Qing, the commander of the north and South palaces of the Xia Dynasty, had already sent the news to the city Lord of Mexico. At the moment, the city Lord of Mexico was waiting in the reception hall, The reason why I sent these people to report to the mayor of Mexico City was to give him some ideas so that he could transfer all the residents of Mexico City.


    "Here you are, come in quickly." the mayor of Mexico City looked at the dozens of figures outside the reception hall and couldn''t help but get up and said. He thought these dozens of people were all sergeants under the command of King Tianfeng of the Xia Dynasty. However, when he looked carefully at Dingqing, he found that it was wrong. There is no such weak existence under the command of King Tianfeng. You know that the north and South palaces are famous and powerful in the earth fairy world, No sergeant''s accomplishments are under the golden fairyland.


    But it doesn''t matter. The mayor of Mexico invited them into the reception hall, and then asked a little eagerly: "You guys, King Tianfeng has told me about it, but there are more than 7 million residents in Mexico City, most of them are ordinary residents who only enter the fairyland, and there are only a few people who have reached the heaven fairyland. It is really not an easy way for these 7 million residents to leave without leaving a trace, so I want to ask you Did king Tianfeng tell you a good way to evacuate? "


    "The king of Tianfeng said that they can go out of the city directly tomorrow morning. They will set up a secret array on the plain not far from the city to hide their body shape and breath. We just need to transfer the residents out of the city. The sergeants of the north and South palaces will pick us up outside the city. However, the king of Tianfeng said that there is only one condition, that is, they must be fast enough, or wait until below It''s not easy for those guys to leave if they find out. "A young man said aloud. He is a sergeant under the leader of Lianyun city. He has the highest cultivation among more than a dozen people who came to Mexico City. Therefore, he should talk to the leader of Mexico City.


    The mayor of Mexico City nodded when he heard the speech. He had no doubt about the ability of the Xia Dynasty. Since King Tianfeng had said that he would build an array to hide them outside the grinding City, then he just needed to take the residents out of the city and enter the array. When the army of the Xia Dynasty solved all the rats under Mexico City Just go back to the city.


    Without a word, the city master of Mexico directly summoned all the forces of the city master''s house and informed all the families in the city overnight. However, because there are too many people in the city, it is not an easy thing to complete. All the military forces of their city master''s house and their servants are only more than 3000. How can they deliver the message to the city in the shortest time In the ears of more than a million residents and let them believe their words? This is the most difficult thing.


    In the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu shook his head when he saw the helpless face of the mayor of Mexico City. He knew why the other party was helpless, but it was difficult to fully inform him. However, these are not big problems. More than 7 million residents in Mexico City have long become the people of the great Xia Dynasty, so Su mu can naturally pass some special imperial dynasties For example, it is not difficult to inform them of the good fortune that only the people of the Xia Dynasty can feel.


    Su Mu slowly closed his eyes and began to use his ability as the leader of the Xia Dynasty. Although it was laborious, Su Mu had to do so. After all, the residents in the city were all the children of the Xia Dynasty. In addition to the loss of the Xia Dynasty, as Su Mu began to use the ability of the emperor, the residents in the city of Mexico also lost At the same time, they felt the changes of the imperial fortune in the Xia Dynasty. Only they could feel the changes of the fortune as if there were some variables. They closed their eyes and felt it silently. The fortune seemed to be transmitting some information to them. Although they were confused, their curiosity made them explore and know the reasons for the changes of the fortune in an instant, Then there was no change in his face, doing his own things, waiting for the arrival of dawn.


    "Do you feel it?" the young man of the real fairyland Qipin asked the mayor of Mexico.


    "Could it be that the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty took such measures? The emperor of the great Xia palace is far away from the ink city. It''s incredible that the saint could have informed us of what''s going to happen here by luck. I''m curious now. Could it be that our every move is seen by the saint? My God! If that''s true, the saint How powerful should it be? "The mayor of Mexico City said in shock.


    "It seems that the city Lord has also felt that the message delivered by the holy master is exactly what we want to deliver. It seems that the holy master is always paying attention to what is happening here. At the moment, most of the residents in the city must have been reminded by the holy master. We can wait outside the north gate as soon as dawn tomorrow." the young man of seven grades in the fairyland said aloud.


    Su mu, who was far away in the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, could not help nodding when he saw this scene through the eye of heaven. The Lord of Lianyun was lucky and recovered a talented young man. Unfortunately, he had missed the best cultivation period, otherwise he might become a strong man with good cultivation in the future, But now if you cultivate it, it is expected to break through the six grade golden Wonderland power in the future!

 Chapter 746

    When it was dawn, all the residents in the city left their yard and came to the street early in the morning. Acquaintances looked at each other, then nodded to each other and walked outside the north gate of Mexico City. Basically, everyone in Mexico City was informed by Su Mu''s use of air transportation, So one by one, without any hesitation, walked outside the north gate.


    At the door of a restaurant, a waiter looked strangely at these people walking in one direction. Is there anything lively to watch? But I haven''t heard of any strange things recently. I''m afraid the only strange thing is that he suddenly noticed some changes in the luck of the Xia Dynasty last night. He was also worried about whether something might happen to the Xia Dynasty, but I think even if something happened, it had nothing to do with him, Although he is also a citizen of the Xia Dynasty now, he is just a waiter. How much ability can he have to solve problems for the Xia Dynasty?


    "Shopkeeper, why do you think they all rush towards the north gate?" the waiter asked the shopkeeper in the restaurant. The shopkeeper who was dealing with the important things in his hand looked up and frowned. Is it possible that the information received last night is true? Now he didn''t have time to continue to deal with the matters in hand. Without saying a word, he went out of the restaurant and followed the crowd towards the north gate. As for the waiter, he looked at his shopkeeper in doubt and the weather. He couldn''t help feeling very strange. Why did the staff of the restaurant come to him? Why hasn''t everyone else come at this time?


    "Liang ER! Hurry up!" the shopkeeper looked at the waiter who was still wiping the column at the door. He couldn''t help but remind him. Although Liang ER was careless, he worked hard. In addition, he was also a people of the Xia Dynasty. He didn''t forget to remind each other, Looking at Liang er''s situation, he obviously had no patience and ignored the answer given by Qi Yun.


    Although Liang Er feels very confused, his shopkeeper has already spoken. What else can he say? Without any hesitation, he hurried to keep up with his shopkeeper. The same thing happened in the rest of Mexico City. Basically, everyone in Mexico City had rushed to the north gate to leave Mexico City. Naturally, it was impossible to hide such a large-scale departure. It was discovered by sergeant wanxianglou under the city at the first time.


    "General, I don''t know why I found out early this morning that all the residents in Mexico City were heading for the north gate of Mexico City. It seems that they are all leaving Mexico City. Is there something wrong?" a sergeant with the seventh grade of golden fairyland asked a general of Wanxiang tower with the tenth grade of Luo Jinxian.


    The great Luo Jinxian looked back at the sergeant who was talking to him, and then said slightly solemnly: "Although we don''t know what they want to do, we definitely have nothing to do with them. We don''t care what they want to do. Even if they want to destroy Mexico City, it has nothing to do with us. Never leave the underground fortress easily in the future. Once we leave the underground fortress, we are likely to be exposed to the eyes of the Xia Dynasty So only staying here is our only purpose! "


    The great Luo Jinxian who spoke was named Zhang Qiao. He was one of the top strongmen recovered by Wanxiang building 470000 years ago. Zhang Qiao''s accomplishments in those years were only the third grade great Luo Jinxian, but he provoked the Qinghua emperor''s palace at that time. He robbed a treasure presented by Qinghua emperor''s Palace to Ziwei emperor''s palace. After that, he was chased and killed by Qinghua emperor''s palace for several years, but his luck was really very bad Wrong, he was attracted by Wanxiang building and was included in his command, which made him a leader commander. After hundreds of thousands of years of climbing, he finally became a top Luo Jinxian and a top ten Luo Jinxian! With his cultivation breakthrough, his position has been greatly promoted and become a real general!


    Wan Xiang Lou gave him the order to hide in the dark and wait for the opportunity. As one of the rulers of the northern world of Wan Xiang Lou, Zhang Qiao naturally chose to stay with the other Luo Jinxian and stay in this secret fortress under the ground of Mexico City. This was originally the place where their Wan Xiang Lou used to hide treasure, but there was no one to hesitate for the time being Knowing this, the cellar originally used to hide treasures has been completely developed into an underground world by them. Don''t say it''s just hiding some treasures. Even if you want to hide a main city below, it''s not a problem! The scale of the whole underground world has exceeded that of the whole Mexico City. Its depth is more than 300 miles underground Although it is an underground world, it has been developed into an empty and different space by them!


    It''s reasonable to say that the location of more than 300 miles underground should not be so easy to survive, but are any of the sergeants in Wanxiang building mortals? None! Although they are just the lowest immortal physique, they still don''t care about the influence of high temperature. In addition, it has been changed into a different space, which is basically the same as the outside world They are the same, so those sergeants in Wanxiang building will not be affected by hiding in this place.


    ......


    At the north gate of Mexico City, more than 7 million residents left Mexico City and came to the vast plain outside the city. They entered an array and hid it according to the instructions. There was no breath leaked out, and their figure could not be seen by the naked eye. The only person who could see them might be su mu, who monitored everything through the eye of heaven.


    "Tell King Tianfeng that everything is ready. Will you start to attack the ground?" a sergeant from the north and South palaces asked Zhao Qing solemnly. As long as Zhao Qing gave an order, they would take the lead in bombing the ground without saying a word!


    "Don''t do that until you''re not sure where the other party is, but since they exist underground in Mexico City, there''s no possibility of leaving. Send orders and immediately send 100000 sergeants to sweep through Mexico City to see if you can find the entrance to the underground world. If you can''t find it, turn the whole ground over!" Zhao Qing said solemnly.


    "Subordinate, take orders!"

 Chapter 747

    In Mexico City, tens of thousands of sergeants in the north and South palaces are inch by inch looking for the entrance to the underground world, and this situation was discovered by sergeant wanxianglou in the underground world for the first time, which immediately caused a mess.


    Zhang Qiao''s face was slightly ugly, glanced at the sergeant of Wanxiang building, and said angrily, "what''s the matter? Why are we known and hidden here by the Xia Dynasty? How do they know we''re hidden here? Who can give me a reasonable explanation?"


    Everyone felt at a loss when they heard the speech. They didn''t know why the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty found them. They had to know that they hid in the underground world every day and never left in order to be safe. But now there is no second possibility for the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty to look like outside, That must be looking for an entrance into their underground world! Obviously, their location has been exposed, but they don''t understand why the sergeants of the Xia Dynasty know their specific location? Could it be that a traitor appeared among the sergeants of Wanxiang building and went to snitch? But it''s impossible!


    Some time ago, the sergeants of the Xia Dynasty recovered Mexico City and left. They didn''t find any trace of them, but it was only a little later that they turned back. Now they are looking for a hidden entrance to their underground world? But during this time, their sergeant in Wanxiang building has never left the underground world! Even if someone really left the underground world, the guards at the passage to the ground can''t not know and don''t report to them! This can''t help but make Zhang Qiao feel suspicious. Is it because the sanitation guards who guarded the channel betrayed Wanxiang building and went out to tell the secret?


    ......


    On the ground, tens of thousands of sergeants went door-to-door without sparing any inch of land. They were exploring carefully. As long as they found any place where they could, they would blast it away with brute force. If they found the entrance to the underground world, it would be an irresistible war waiting for sergeant wanxianglou! Although they surpass the Xia Dynasty in the number of sergeants, what kind of accomplishments are the sergeants of the Xia Dynasty? 2.8 million Sergeants are all the existence of golden fairyland! What about them? Although there are more than three million sergeants, there are few golden fairyland. Most of them are just the existence of four or five real fairyland. How can they compete with the elite teachers of the Xia Dynasty?


    Coupled with Zhao Qing''s personal leadership and eight great Luo Jinxian masters, Zhang Qiao is very clear in his heart. I''m afraid they will fall here this time, but Zhang Qiao is not a timid person. Now that he has been found, he will fight directly! At this moment, while the sergeants of the Xia Dynasty were still looking for the entrance to their underground world, Zhang Qiao summoned all the sergeants in the underground world without any hesitation and directly announced the first war with the Xia Dynasty. Most of the sergeants of Wanxiang building looked at each other. Although they had joined Wanxiang building earlier, However, the sense of belonging to Wanxiang building is that there are few children. Some time ago, the Xia Dynasty began to fight in the northern world and promised many benefits to the residents of the northern world, which can''t help but make them feel a little unbalanced.


    Wanxianglou didn''t give them anything, but wanted them to work for it. Why did they do that? Anyway, the sergeant of the great Xia Dynasty is on the ground. Why don''t they surrender to the great Xia Dynasty and join the great Xia Dynasty? Moreover, the Wanxiang building does seem a little poor when it is not up with the Xia Dynasty. I heard that the sergeant of the Xia Dynasty receives a reward from the Imperial Palace every month, perhaps a panacea or a treasure of heaven and earth. In short, there is not a month missing, but what about the Wanxiang building? For so many years, they have joined Wanxiang building without any benefits. Instead, they hide under the ground like hamsters every day for fear of being found. What''s the difference between them and rats? Since the comparison side is so obvious, why don''t they directly surrender to the Xia Dynasty and become a member of the Xia Dynasty?


    Even if you can''t become a sergeant of the great Xia Dynasty, it''s also a very good thing to become a people of the great Xia Dynasty and enjoy the blessing of the great Xia Dynasty! In short, compared with being a mouse in the underground world every day, they prefer to be exposed to the sun. After all, the dark and humid underground world can never be compared with the land under the sun.


    Zhang Qiao frowned when he looked at the millions of sergeants looking at each other. He didn''t think about why these sergeants looked at each other so much. He just thought they were afraid to face the army of the Xia Dynasty. After all, the 2.8 million troops of the Xia Dynasty were all strong men in the golden fairyland. They really looked too weak compared with them, So fear is inevitable, but it is absolutely not allowed for Zhang Qiao. Can you be afraid if the enemy is stronger than you? Absolutely not! Even if the enemy is stronger than you, you have to try to bite off a piece of his meat! Let him know you''re not so easy to mess with!


    It is precisely because of this crazy dog like idea that Zhang Qiao will become one of the secret controllers of Wanxiang building in the northern world in such a short time. Although his position power is not as powerful as those big elders and super elders, Zhang Qiao has the ability to mobilize all the troops and horses of Wanxiang building in the northern world without them! This is also the trust of the senior management of Wanxiang building in Zhang Qiao!


    "Are you afraid!? although the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty are stronger than you, will you be much weaker than them!? no! They are the same as you, one head! Only one life! Since we have been discovered by each other, there is absolutely no possibility to continue to hide! Now we have only one way out, that is to break out of the earth There will be a big war with the troops of the Xia Dynasty! Either win them, leave the northern world, or fail, and fall forever on the land of the northern world! You don''t need to be afraid! Because fear has no effect, and the enemy won''t show mercy because of your fear! So today we have only one way to go! That''s war! " Zhang Qiao said solemnly and incomparably, trying to boost the morale of these people and make them have the ability to fight with the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty!

 Chapter 748

    For most of the sergeants in wanxianglou, perhaps what Zhang Qiao said just now did have some effect, which made them feel confident that they could fight against the situation of the Xia Dynasty, but it was just their own illusion. After all, there was a big gap between them and the hard power of the sergeants in the Xia Dynasty, It is not that Zhang Qiao can improve his morale by boosting his morale. Therefore, in this case, most of the sergeants still retain their previous inner thoughts, that is, to surrender to the great Xia Dynasty and become the people of the great Xia Dynasty.


    Although they have made up their mind to pay attention, they still want to sit on the surface. For example, they have to show that they have the ability to fight with the sergeants of the Xia Dynasty. Only with enough enthusiasm can Zhang Qiao not be so suspicious. Therefore, more than 3 million troops in Wanxiang building began to pretend to be excited one by one, They kept shouting to fight with the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty. They wanted to see what kind of strength the strongest army in the fairy world was! Even if they know that the strength of the other party is much better than themselves, they seem to have no fear and generally want to fight the enemy.


    Looking at the situation off the court, Zhang Qiao couldn''t help nodding and thought that his encouragement still had a little effect. At least these bastards had the confidence to fight with the sergeant of the Xia Dynasty, which was a very good thing for them. As for whether they could really win and live in the hands of the Xia Dynasty, That''s an unknown number, but for Zhang Qiao, it''s the best he can do. As for others, he doesn''t care.


    Yes, in the underground world, there is not only Zhang Qiao, but also several other great Luo Jinxian who have not appeared. They have been closed for some time. Before entering the customs, they said that they would not leave the customs easily without breaking through the state of ten great Luo Jinxian, so Zhang Qiao did not wake them up, After all, to wake them up at this time point of their retreat, they can''t provide any combat effectiveness help. After all, for practitioners, the retreat is always a solemn and incomparable thing. They need a quiet environment and a very confidential place. Otherwise, your enemies know that you are looking for it, so what is waiting for you is likely to be death!


    If Zhang Qiao wakes them up during the period of closed door cultivation, they may become possessed and even lose their cultivation accomplishments. Is there any need to wake them up like this? There''s no need at all. After all, even if Zhang Qiao wakes them up, it''s just adding a few burdens to himself. It''s better to let them continue their cultivation. If they lose, maybe they can continue to hide in the northern world and complete the entrustment given to them by Wanxiang building, If they were found, there would be no way. As for the possibility that they could surpass the sergeants of the Xia Dynasty, Zhang Qiao didn''t think about it at all. After all, the Xia Dynasty came this time with a total of nine Luo Jinxian and 2.8 million Golden fairyland troops. What area would they win with such a terrible lineup? You can''t win by brain fantasy.


    ......


    On the ground, Zhao Qing frowned and couldn''t help feeling strange. The whole city of Mexico was about to be turned over by them. Why did they just find the entrance to the underground world? Is it difficult that they missed something? Zhao Qing frowned and pondered for a while, then waved to the master of Mexico City and asked him: "is there any place like a dry well that no one uses in Mexico City? Or is there such a place near Mexico City?"


    Upon hearing the speech, the mayor of Mexico City shook his head and replied, "if you report to King Tianfeng, there is no such place in Mexico City. Even if there is, it was filled up many years ago."


    This remark made Zhao Qing feel extremely puzzled. Since there was no such dry well in Mexico City and there was no conceivable existence nearby, why did they turn over Mexico City, but still didn''t find the entrance to the underground world? What''s hard to come true is what they missed? But the sergeants in the north and South palaces are all the existence of golden fairyland. Each of them is very rigorous. How can they miss anything?


    Suddenly, just when Zhao Qing was at a loss, she remembered something and quickly asked the mayor of Mexico City, "take me to the place where the Wanxiang building in Mexico City existed before!"


    Yes, the place that Zhao Qing suddenly thought of was the business location of Wanxiang building before. There might be an entrance to the underground world. This is also the place where Zhao Qing thought there was the most likely entrance to the underground world. The mayor of Mexico City seemed to reflect his past and hurriedly took Zhao Qing to the former site of Wanxiang building. Unfortunately, This restaurant is actually where Liang Erxian stayed. Although it has been renamed Wangjiang Pavilion, there is no doubt that this was the location of Wanxiang building.


    Zhao Qing narrowed his eyes when he saw the tall restaurant. Without saying a word, he blasted the restaurant into fly ash. Then he said, "whose restaurant is this? I''ll lose money at that time. Have you explored this place carefully before?"


    "Report back to King Tianfeng. We''ve really explored here carefully, but we haven''t found anything strange, but maybe we''re too clumsy to see it." a sergeant quickly replied


    Zhao Qing took a deep breath when he heard the speech, closed his eyes slightly, and then suddenly slapped at the ground. The terrible Qi directly collapsed the ground for tens of miles, and one of the slightly spacious channels also appeared in front of Zhao Qing. Zhao Qing narrowed his eyes and said: "I finally found you. I hid in such a place. No wonder we couldn''t find your existence before."


    Zhao Qing smiled, waved dozens of sergeants without saying a word, and ordered: "go and take all the previously prepared saltpeter and throw it down to me. This channel is a little small. If we enter rashly, there will be a crisis. In order to ensure everything is safe, I want them to take the initiative to leave the underground world and appear in front of us."


    "Yes!" the sergeant nodded at the speech and ran to the place where the saltpeter was stored without saying a word.


    Zhao Qing''s plan is very simple, that is, detonate millions of tons of saltpeter to blow up the whole underground world and let the underground world collapse. In this way, even if the people below don''t want to come out, they have to come out!

 Chapter 749

    Sergeant wanxianglou under the ground doesn''t know that Zhao Qing plans to use saltpeter to blow up the whole underground world. At the moment, Zhang Qiao is ready. All his more than 3 million troops are armed and waiting for the other army to kill them and fight to the death, but he still thinks too simple. Zhao Qinggen doesn''t have the idea of going to the underground world, She wants to use millions of tons of saltpeter to blow up all the sergeants of wanxianglou in the underground world!


    Although these saltpeter can''t cause real damage to them, millions of tons of saltpeter is enough to make the underground world collapse into ruins. The sergeants of Wanxiang building absolutely have no way to stay in that place. After all, most of the sergeants of Wanxiang building are just cultivation in the real fairyland. Although the explosion of millions of tons of saltpeter doesn''t cause any substantive damage to them, But it''s not fun to be held down by the collapsed underground world. Even if they are all immortal physique and have immortal yuan protection, they are now more than 1000 miles underground. If this depth collapses, it''s difficult for them to protect themselves from any harm, In addition, although millions of tons of saltpeter can''t really hurt them, there is no problem to break their Xianyuan armor. Without Xianyuan armor, they will face the collapse of the whole underground world. At that time, they can''t be so expressionless.


    At the entrance of the tunnel, Zhao Qing looked at the sergeants of the north and South palaces who moved all the millions of tons of saltpeter and threw them into the tunnel. He couldn''t help smiling. I''m afraid those sergeants of Wanxiang building are still waiting for her to fight with them with the army? Zhao Qingcai will not make such a stupid decision. They don''t know what the underground world looks like. In this case, if they rashly enter the underground world without any information, there may be something wrong. Therefore, Zhao Qing, who is very stable, will decide to force all the troops of wanxianglou out of the underground world and fight them on the ground.


    As millions of tons of saltpeter were put into the tunnel, Zhao qinglike ordered the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty to retreat for tens of miles, and then turned into Tianfeng. Facing the tunnel, they were sprayed with flames. The terrible high temperature directly melted the ground into magma like a volcanic eruption, and the saltpeter accumulated in the tunnel gradually trembled due to the high temperature, After a while, it showed a little light, and finally exploded into a dazzling light, which exploded and cracked in the underground world. The terrible impact directly shook the underground world, as if it had produced a huge earthquake. The buildings in the underground world began to collapse, and countless buildings collapsed, causing more powerful fluctuations, The impact of terror not only destroyed the buildings of the underground world, but also affected the different space they created. The shaking sky finally collapsed. The land area of thousands of miles collapsed directly, covering the whole underground world without revealing any place to stay.


    Zhang Qiao''s face was very ugly and shouted angrily, "asshole! They are actually blowing up the underground world with saltpeter! Are they not afraid of the collapse of the whole Mexico City?"


    To tell the truth, they are really not afraid. Although Mexico City is already a city with a land area exceeding that of a medium-sized city, Ono, a performer in the Xia Dynasty, is dispensable. Even if Mexico City is destroyed today, they will be able to repair it in a short time, Exchange a city without any residents for the lives of more than three million sergeants in Wanxiang building and several big Luo Jinxian. No matter how they calculate this business, they will not feel that they will lose money, but will feel that they will make a lot of money. After all, big Luo Jinxian is the top expert of one side of the power and one of the lifeblood of one side of the power, and there is absolutely no loss, Coupled with the more than three million sergeants, this time the Xia Dynasty directly brought a devastating blow to Wanxiang building!


    Wanxiang building in the middle of the sky did not expect that their perfect plan had been broken, but they had not received the news yet. They thought that their sergeants and combat forces in the northern world were still hidden in the dark waiting for their call.


    The powerful fairy world of Wanxiang tower is obvious to all. By virtue of his ability to fight with Tianting without exerting all his strength, he can know that the strength of Wanxiang tower is definitely not as simple as imagined. Today, the Xia Dynasty found a hidden place of Wanxiang tower in the northern world and destroyed it, Who knows where I will find the trace of the army of Wanxiang building again tomorrow?


    Zhang Qiao didn''t have any hands left. At the first time when the underground world collapsed, he quickly broke a hole directly above the underground, and then killed him with the army. Since Zhao Qing didn''t want to go down to the underground world to fight with them, they just killed him and went out to fight with Zhao Qing! There are more than three million sergeants behind him! Are you really afraid of each other?


    But Zhang Qiao never thought that the more than three million sergeants behind him were thinking about how to keep themselves from escaping from this place, or what words to surrender and join the great Xia Dynasty. The scene that Zhang Qiao imagined that he led more than three million sergeants of xianglou to fight with the army of the north and South palaces led by Zhao Qing would not appear.


    Zhao Qing looked at a ten grade Luo Jinxian in Wanxiang building and led a large number of real fairyland sergeants to emerge from a tunnel opened by the underground world. He couldn''t help grinning. Without saying a word, he directly ordered the attack. He didn''t even leave the other party a chance to breathe. When Zhang Qiao went to the ground and left a large number of sergeants in the underground world, Zhaoqing attacked, He won''t wait for the enemy to condense his strength before he does it. All he does is fool, but Zhao Qing is not a fool. Doing so will only bring hope to the other party, and his idea is to let all the sergeants of Wanxiang building fall here, not hope to live!


    In the face of Zhao Qing''s unexpected attack, Zhang Qiao was stunned. In his heart, you don''t follow the rules! Where did you go straight to war as soon as you came up? Shouldn''t you chat with me and ask me who I am and why I hide here, then I''ll make a mockery and ask you how you found our existence, so as to comply with the rules! But what''s this now? He was facing the attack of the army without taking a breath, which made Zhang Qiao feel a little helpless.

 Chapter 750

    It has to be said that the three million odd xianglou sergeants led by Zhang Qiao are actually very strong. If they were sent by the Xia Dynasty to encircle and suppress Zhang Qiao today, it might be difficult to win them at the first time. Let''s say, the strength of these guys is already top-notch, Although it is not comparable to the real elite division, it is definitely the top sergeant in the earth fairy world. After all, no one has the ability of the Xia Dynasty to form an elite of hundreds of thousands of golden immortals into the army.


    But even so, the strength of the wanxianglou army led by Zhang Qiao can not be underestimated. If it was the northern army or the Oriental army that came to encircle and suppress them today, rather than the joint efforts of the two sides, I''m afraid Zhang Qiao would really leave unharmed, but there are not so many ifs in the world, It is not the northern army or the eastern army that has encircled and suppressed them today, but the real elite of the Xia Dynasty! It is also the most powerful army in the whole fairy world! North and South palaces!


    Although the number of soldiers in the Xia Dynasty was suppressed, what about the 2.8 million elite of golden fairyland and the nine golden immortals? Is it difficult to turn the sky? Zhao Qing didn''t hesitate at the first time when he saw Zhang Qiao''s appearance. He immediately took the initiative to hold him down. If Zhang Qiao''s strength of Luo Jinxian shipin is left unchecked, it is likely to have some impact on the situation on the field, or he has the ability to leave alive, but now if he is held by Zhao Qing, there will be no chance, After all, with the blessing of the great Xia Dynasty, Zhao Qing''s strength, even Feng Hua, should be taken seriously, not to mention Zhang Qiao, a great Luo Jinxian who is only ten grades?


    In other forces or other places, the ten grade great Luo Jinxian is definitely the top power, which makes countless people admire. However, in the Xia Dynasty, the ten grade great Luo Jinxian is just stepping into the high-level strength. Which one who really has the right to speak in the Xia Dynasty does not exist with a cultivation of up to the eleven grades? Even if the accomplishments did not reach the eleventh grade, they could also forcibly improve their combat effectiveness to the state of the eleventh grade by increasing. Only this kind of existence could have a certain voice in the Xia Dynasty. The tenth grade Da Luo Jinxian could only put forward some opinions in Parliament.


    Today''s Daxia Dynasty doesn''t care much about the strength of Da Luo Jinxian. After all, their Daxia Dynasty has become incomparable. In Zhao Qing''s eyes, even if they declare war at the same time, Tianting and Wanxiang building don''t have any fear, because their strength has indeed become unimaginable!


    No matter Feng Hua, black and white chess sage, green leaf Zhao Qing, Jiang Xingzhou and so on, they are all people who can fight the twelve golden immortals under the blessing of the great Xia Dynasty! But how many twelve grade golden immortals exist in today''s earth fairy world? I''m afraid not more than five fingers? And not to mention that there are tens of millions of troops in the Xia Dynasty. There are hundreds of thousands of golden fairyland in each army. Coupled with the 2.8 million Golden fairyland troops in the north and South palaces, the Xia Dynasty is really not afraid of anyone! In the eyes of Zhao Qing, they are invincible in the Xia Dynasty.


    In the face of Zhang Qiao''s sharp attack, Zhao Qing''s face did not change and easily blocked it. With his real body of Tianfeng and the blessing of the great Xia Dynasty, Zhao Qing now even Feng Huana and other twelve great Luo Jinxian have the power of war, not to mention Zhang Qiao''s ten great Luo Jinxian, I''m afraid even if Zhao Qing doesn''t have to incarnate into a Tianfeng and doesn''t have to be blessed by the luck of the Xia Dynasty, this Joe can''t last too long in Zhao Qing''s hands!


    In addition to the previous collapse of the underground world, Zhang Qiao tried his best to blast away the ruins of the underground world, creating a tunnel that can accommodate tens of thousands of people at the same time, and this tunnel also directly penetrated the ground to thousands of miles. The consumption of this degree is not so easy to slow down, At the moment, Zhang Qiao is kneaded like a child in Zhao Qing''s hands. He has no resistance. His only resistance is just a little trouble that Zhao Qing can stop easily.


    Zhang Qiao was very clear in his heart that he might fall here today. He felt a little unwilling. He finally climbed to his current position in Wanxiang building for so many years, but why did he fall here before he could enjoy the power and benefits brought by this position? Zhang Qiao was sent to this underground world when he became the top ten Luo Jinxian and stepped into the high-rise of Wanxiang building. He has not had a chance to see the sun again until now. Although he has ruled more than three million sergeants of Wanxiang building in the underground world for so many years, he has not enjoyed any power pleasure brought by his position, because there is nothing in the underground world, Apart from the daily practice of more than three million sergeants, he basically did not enjoy any power.


    Why did Zhang Qiao join Wanxiang building? It''s not because an elder of Wanxiang building told him that as long as he climbed to a high position, he could enjoy endless benefits when Wanxiang building became the master of the earth fairy world, but Zhang Qiao now has some doubts. Can Wanxiang building really become the master of the earth fairy world? Their self righteous ideas directly led to the death of him, more than three million sergeants and several other great Luo Jinxian, but the great Xia Dynasty was not damaged. I''m afraid the only damage was the destruction of Mexico City. Did they really have a chance to win the great Xia Dynasty and become the master of the earth fairy world?


    The answer is obvious. Wanxiang building is indeed very powerful, and even has reached a level comparable to Tianting. But there is a premise, that is, when Zhang Bairen behind Tianting does not appear, although they can be comparable to Tianting, they lack too much East and west to allow them to survive for a long time, and they lack their own territory, Even their sergeants and strong ones can''t continue to recruit. Basically, there is no supplementary channel after the loss. In addition to these, Wanxiang building is still very lack of information. Although Wanxiang building is strong enough, Tianting must win in the end. Finally, Tianting will be the only force to fight with the Xia Dynasty! There is no doubt about that! Because Tianting, anyway, there is a suffocating existence behind him, that is the Jade Emperor! Zhang Bairen! A cultivation has reached the terror existence in the middle of quasi saint!

 Chapter 751

    Zhang Qiao took a deep breath as he watched Zhao Qing''s real Tianfeng flying in the sky. Even if he would die here today, he would fight to the end, even if the other party''s strength exceeded his own, even if the strength of more than 3 million soldiers under his command was extremely weak in the face of the 2.8 million army of the Xia Dynasty, He will also bite off a piece of meat from the Xia Dynasty!


    Just as Zhang Qiao was about to order an attack, a voice that surprised him suddenly came. All he heard was a voice from the army of wanxianglou, saying: "King Tianfeng! Can we join the Xia Dynasty? We don''t want to fight for Wanxiang Tower! We join Wanxiang tower only because they can provide us with what we need. However, Wanxiang tower has failed to give us anything promised to us in recent years, so we don''t have any need to fight with the Xia Dynasty for Wanxiang tower On the contrary, we have long been fascinated by the great Xia Dynasty. May I ask King Tianfeng, if we surrender, can we join the great Xia Dynasty and become the people of the great Xia Dynasty? "


    When the voice fell, Zhang Qiao was stunned. Even Zhao Qing couldn''t react. He had to surrender before the war was officially started. What''s this? However, Zhao Qing responded very quickly and quickly said: "Of course, we welcome anyone to join the Daxia Dynasty. As long as you make contributions to the Daxia Dynasty in the future, the holy master will reward you for your achievements. No matter where you can live in the Daxia Dynasty in the future, as long as it is your credit and contribution, you can get the corresponding reward."


    "Is that true?"


    "Nature is serious. I Zhao Qing swear in the name of the emperor of Xia Dynasty and the king of heaven and phoenix that if I say anything false today, I will never advance my accomplishments." Zhao Qing solemnly said that the more than three million xianglou sergeants were not a small number. If they fought with them, although 100% of the final victory was in the Xia Dynasty, the sergeants in the north and South palaces would inevitably suffer some losses. Therefore, when saying this, Zhao Qing suddenly raised a plan in his heart.


    Since these sergeants of Wanxiang building want to surrender to the Xia Dynasty and become the people of the Xia Dynasty, Zhao Qing naturally has to give them a chance to make up for their mistakes. Zhao Qing smiled and said: "People who want to be the people of the Xia Dynasty can stand up to us. As long as the general of Wanxiang building dares to fight you, I will never let him go. Don''t worry, he can''t really hurt you with me."


    Most of the sergeants of Wanxiang building were delighted when they heard the speech. Without saying a word, they ran out of the army of Wanxiang building and rushed to Zhao Qing''s position. Zhang Qiao on the other side couldn''t help sighing deeply when looking at this scene. He didn''t feel any anger. Today, these guys will betray Wanxiang building just because they took it from themselves I can''t see any hope of victory. If he is strong, these sergeants dare not make such a decision anyway, but Zhang Qiao is also one of the high-level figures in the northern world of Wanxiang building. Without any hesitation, he immediately wanted to stop or kill those sergeants running towards Zhao Qing, but he was stopped by Zhao Qing at the moment of his hand.


    Zhao Qing smiled and said to him, "general, your opponent is me. There''s no need to fight against those weak real immortal friars, right?"


    Zhang Qiao couldn''t help feeling helpless when he heard the speech. He didn''t have any means to stop each other. However, Zhang Qiao felt lucky that half of his more than 3 million troops stayed. Many of these people wanted to join the Xia Dynasty, but they were worried that they would be dealt with after joining the Xia Dynasty. After all, they betrayed wanxianglou and surrendered to become a big hero today The people of the Xia Dynasty, from the high level of the Xia Dynasty, maybe they can surrender to the enemy tomorrow and become running dogs under others, so they hesitated and didn''t stand up at the first time.


    But Zhao Qing couldn''t manage so much. Seeing that half of the army had surrendered, he couldn''t help laughing and directly said: "Well, you just came to my side. When the war is over, you can make a heaven oath and become the people of my Xia Dynasty. However, you can''t get close to the place of power forever. You can only keep one side peaceful in your life. What''s your opinion?"


    "It''s actually good to keep one side peaceful all your life. After all, it''s full of freedom. Compared with staying underground every day, it''s a very good treatment. In addition, you can get rewards and enjoy some benefits of the Xia Dynasty." Those sergeants who rebelled against Wanxiang building thought to themselves that they didn''t feel any surprise about Zhao Qing''s arrangement. After all, their own strength is not strong. Compared with the regular army of the Xia Dynasty, they are too weak. Instead of being reused and losing their freedom all day, they might as well go to some remote local towns The defending party guarantees its own freedom.


    Although they should never be close to the political power of the Xia Dynasty, it''s actually no big deal. After all, they are not very interested in political power. After all, although people have ambition, they also have self-knowledge. Ambition belongs to ambition, ability belongs to ability, and what kind of ability is matched with what kind of ambition to achieve great things? They don''t know, but they know very well One thing is that their own ambition is completely incompatible with strength and talent.


    "Since you want to join the Xia Dynasty, you have to use credit to offset your mistakes. The sergeants of Wanxiang building will be handed over to you. I believe you will give me a very satisfactory result. Of course, if one of you performs very well, I can make an exception and carry you into the four armies of the Xia Dynasty." Zhao Qing said with a smile, He promised a sweet date to everyone.


    It has to be said that although these sergeants who rebelled against wanxianglou were not very strong, they knew how to climb up. At the first time when Zhao Qing''s voice fell, they saw more than 20 sergeants with good cultivation rushed out and fought with the wanxianglou army of the same camp, but their strength was really weak in Zhao Qing''s eyes, These people actually formed a stalemate, which not only made Zhao Qing shake her head reluctantly. If the sergeant of the north and South palaces came forward, it would be a one-sided situation, but today it would be a holiday for them. There is no need to mobilize the elite teachers of the north and South palaces for any level of fighting.

 Chapter 752

    Zhao Qing didn''t convey the information here to Su mu, because she knew that Su Mu was likely to see what they were doing with her own eyes. That was the terrible thing about the holy master of the Xia Dynasty. Even if he was tens of millions of miles away, he could clearly see what you were doing. If the holy master hadn''t reminded us that there was another kind of existence in the underground world of Mexico this time, I''m afraid Zhao Qing and they really can''t find these aliens hidden in the underground world.


    In the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu could not help nodding after watching Zhao Qing solve the enemy perfectly. Zhao Qing showed good ability both in leading the army and handling political affairs, although Zhao Qing had not officially handled any important political affairs about the great Xia Dynasty, However, many opinions put forward in Parliament are enough to prove that Zhao Qing also has a deep talent in political affairs. After all, he is also the head of the Phoenix family. He is also born to know how to deal with political affairs. In contrast, Su Mu is a little helpless. Although he has a superb talent in dealing with political affairs, he is very bored with such things, He only looks through it every day. If he meets something he is interested in, he may deal with it himself, but most of the time he looks through it and gives it to Feng Hua, who decides to deal with it together.


    "I heard that the rebels in the southern world are about to be wiped out by Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie. Let them continue to speed up, deal with the world in the southern world as soon as possible in a short time, and return to the imperial palace. I have something to let them do. By the way, send all da Luo Jinxian in our imperial palace to the northern world and let them go to the northern world to see if there is any What talented seedlings will be brought back once they encounter them. If not, it will be regarded as a holiday for them. "Su Mu said to Feng Hua as he stretched out his arms.


    "Saint Zun, all the great Luo Jinxian include the black and white chess saint and others?" Feng Hua asked aloud. Although these people sent out in the territory of their Xia Dynasty, there would be no news, how could they be willing to go out in person on such a small matter?


    "Just bring the order. The black-and-white chess masters and others don''t care about them. Now it''s not the time for them to appear in front of the world. I don''t just want to hide the strength of our Daxia Dynasty externally. Even internally, I want to make the strength of our Daxia Dynasty extremely vague, so people can''t see clearly, okay?" Su Mu smiled at Feng Hua and said with a smile.


    "I see. I''ll deal with it now." Feng Hua nodded, turned and left the study to give Su Mu''s instructions.


    After Feng Hua left, Su Mu''s eyes did not continue to look at the outside sky, but took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and missed Xuantian continent. At first, he thought that the black fog of Xuantian continent was caused by the demon world. Now the demon world has been sealed by him, and he doesn''t know whether the black fog over Xuantian continent has dispersed, Is it still shrouded in the sky as usual?


    ......


    Liu Qingyi, the emperor capital of the eastern regions, looked at the blue sky and couldn''t help smiling. After all these years, the black fog shrouded over them finally dispersed. With the fog dispersed, the blue sky appeared again in front of the world. This is not only the brightness of the eastern regions, Even the other four regions dissipated the black fog at the same time. After watching, countless residents and businessmen returned to their original place for the first time. Although so many years have passed, their houses have been damaged, even covered with dust and weeds, but these are not in the way, as long as they can return to this world.


    In the emperor''s palace of the eastern regions, Su qinger broke into the main hall. She had just finished closing the door. Relying on Huang Zhongli left by Su mu, she raised her cultivation to the realm of quasi emperor. When she was about to report good news to Liu Qingyi, she suddenly noticed that the black fog over the whole Xuantian continent had dispersed, which surprised him, Does this mean that they don''t have to worry about Xuantian continent and can start preparing to fly? You know, Liu Qingyi has suppressed his cultivation for several years to ensure the safety of Xuantian continent. Now that the black fog of Xuantian continent has dispersed, can Liu Qingyi fly?


    Looking at Su qinger and Liu Qingyi who suddenly appeared in the hall, he was surprised and asked, "qinger... Are you breaking through the realm of quasi emperor?"


    "It''s a breakthrough. The retreat has just ended. Maybe the array left by the big black dog is hidden, and my breath hasn''t passed out." Su qinger nodded, and then asked eagerly: "Mom, don''t you fly up to find your father now? The situation in Xuantian continent is stable enough now. With your uncles, uncles and grandfathers, there should be no problems. Should you fly up? After all, it''s been delayed for so many years. It''s uncertain that dad has found you a sister in the fairy world. If you don''t fly up again, maybe Dad may find more than one concubine room, maybe several. "


    Liu Qingyi was speechless. The dead girl really talked about everything. Didn''t she see so many people above the hall? However, after Liu Qingyi glanced around, she couldn''t help shaking her head. All these people were staring at the sky in a daze. It looked like they didn''t hear what Su qinger said.


    "Qingyi, you really should go to find that boy. Maybe he has laid a mountain on it and is waiting for your empress to rise. Don''t let him wait too long. After you rise, remember to ask the smelly boy for me. Have you found the person I asked him to help me find?" the person who stood up and spoke was the only master Su Mu had worshipped in his life, Gulin wind.


    At the moment, Gulin Feng is no longer the same as he used to be. His eyebrows and whiskers are gradually gray, and there are some wrinkles on his face. It is obvious that he has reached the end of Shouyuan, but I don''t know why. Gulin Feng is not willing to continue to prolong his life, If Gulin Feng wanted to extend Shouyuan, they would certainly find many ways to extend the life of the old man, but unfortunately, Gulin Feng refused and even said that if you extended Shouyuan to me, I would commit suicide, completely cutting off everyone''s mind.


    "Master, why did you come out?"


    Liu Qingyi quickly stood up and walked to Gulin Feng''s side to help him. Gulin Feng waved his hand and said in a voice, "I haven''t reached the point where I even need help to walk."


    After finding a place to sit down, Gulin Feng couldn''t help sighing deeply. Only after the death of the Lord of yaochi, Gulin Feng also became more and more old. The old sword God with crane hair and childlike appearance disappeared and was replaced by an old man with a dead oil lamp.

 Chapter 753

    Although the holy master of yaochi has cultivated himself to the heaven and even has to touch the territory of the quasi emperor, some time ago, the holy master of yaochi personally led several saints to go deep into the black fog to explore the information. There was no news back. Originally, Gulin Fengdu just thought that the Holy master of yaochi was just lost in the black fog. Who thought that the jade card representing the holy master of yaochi in his hand was broken.


    Since then, Gulin Feng sighed all day long. He had avoided the love of the Lord of yaochi all the first half of his life. He had used any hiding methods. He finally agreed to the love of the Lord of yaochi and married him for joy. Unexpectedly, he made people happy. At the beginning, the Lord of yaochi should have stopped her on the eve of entering the black fog, but he was persuaded by the words of the Lord of yaochi, I wanted to accompany them to the black fog, but I had something important to do and couldn''t be distracted. It was the difference of that night that led them to be like today. After the return of the Lord of yaochi, Gulin Feng sighed all day. Although it didn''t reach the level of washing his face with tears, everyone knew that it was just Gulin Feng''s inner strength, It is not difficult for them to see from Gulin Feng''s expression how painful he is for the return of the Lord of yaochi this time.


    "Master, your health is getting worse and worse. You should cultivate yourself. Why do you have to run so far to the imperial palace?" Liu Qingyi said reluctantly. Only after returning from the master of yaochi, Gulin Feng stayed in Taiyi holy land every day. The two places are far apart. Liu Qingyi was going to deal with the situation in Xuantian today, Unexpectedly, Gulin Feng came in person and told him that he hoped she would rise as soon as possible.


    "My body is worse than before, but I haven''t reached the point where I can''t move. Although Taiyi holy master accompanies me to play chess and chat in Taiyi holy land every day, I always feel a little uncomfortable. I came here today to advise you to fly up as soon as possible, so that you can help me go to the fairy world to see if Su Mu has put my words in his heart. What''s the matter He didn''t find the place of twenty. "Gulin Feng sighed and said aloud. Gulin Feng thought his old age would be very happy. Although he didn''t have his own children, he could be regarded as Su Mu''s father as Su Mu''s master. In addition, Su qinger regarded him as his own grandfather since childhood, which made Gulin Feng think his old age was happy.


    However, after the return of the Lord of yaochi, Gulin Feng thought that his old age would end in tragedy. Although he was accompanied by Su qinger, he still had another concern in his heart, that is, Li 20, the little girl who fell from the fairy world and the tomboy who pretended to be a man to follow him, Gulin Feng originally wanted to train Li 20 as an ordinary person. Therefore, he also opened a restaurant to train Li 20 to be a small shopkeeper and live a plain life. But who ever thought that Li 20 just watched other people''s conversation and found a way to practice, Relying on the conversation I overheard every day, I actually promoted my cultivation to the magical realm.


    Gulin Feng was a person who loved talents. After seeing Li 20''s talent, he directly ignored his original intention and directly taught Li 20 the cultivation method. It is precisely for this reason that Li 20''s strength was noticed by people in the fairy world and brought him back to the fairy world. Gulin Feng has been unable to let Li 20 go over the years, Because that girl is also a very important person for Gulin Feng, but he is not good enough in self-cultivation, and Su Mu has never taken the initiative to find the trace of Li 20 in the fairy world for so many years.


    Of course, Su Mu has his own considerations. After all, how difficult it is to find someone in the earth fairy world? It''s very easy to find a needle in a haystack. How many territory and population do you want to know? No less than the vastness of the stars in the universe! Not to mention the whole celestial world, Zhongtian, which has the smallest territory and the least population, has hundreds of billions of residents, not including those who are casual practitioners. If you count them, the number is even more difficult to estimate, not to mention that the population and territory are far beyond the East and North of Zhongtian. Even if you know Li 20''s exact location and where he is, Su Mu also found it difficult to find him, because the fairy world was too big and the population was too large. No one knew where Li 20 had gone.


    In addition, when Su Mu returned to Xuantian, Ao Mo told him that it was possible that Li 20 was not brought to the earth fairy world, but to the upper fairy world! After all, it is not difficult to know from Ao Mo''s words that Ao Mo is not the dragon family in the earth fairy world. It is likely that Ao Mo is also the dragon family in the upper fairy world! And it is a dragon family with the blood of the Dragon Emperor in the upper celestial world! Otherwise, Ao Mo could not grow from a black dragon to today''s Golden real dragon. The gap is too big. Without the blood of the Dragon Emperor, Ao Mo could not reach the current level forever.


    Therefore, Su Mu has never deliberately sought the existence of Li 20 in the fairy world. In Su Mu''s opinion, it is clear that his reputation has been awed to the whole fairy world, and everyone knows it. If Li 20 really stays in the fairy world, he will certainly go to the eastern world to find himself. Compared with Su Mu''s search for Li 20, It''s too easy for Li 20 to find Su Mu himself! After all, Li 20 is just a little-known person. Compared with Su mu, he is a top figure in the fairy world with a great reputation. If Li 20 hears the news of Su mu, will he not come to look for it? Definitely not! So Su Mu still hasn''t seen that person for so many years. It''s this reason that makes Su Mu wonder if Li 20 has been taken to the upper fairy world?


    Liu Qingyi couldn''t help shaking her head helplessly after hearing Gulin Feng''s words. Gulin Feng''s name most talked about these days is Li 20. Li 20 was the only person Liu Qingyi had met, but they weren''t so familiar at that time. They just had a nodding acquaintance, Therefore, I can''t help but feel very curious about Li 20 Liu Qingyi, who has been talked about by Gulin wind all day. What kind of existence is this?


    "As like as two peas, every act and every move," she said, "I haven''t seen daddy for a long time."

 Chapter 754

    Liu Qingyi took a deep breath and looked at Su qinger, who was very similar to Su mu in modeling and sample making. Liu Qingyi couldn''t help but have some ripples in her heart. Yes, she hasn''t seen Su Mu''s face for many years? How many years have they not seen each other again?


    Liu Qingyi couldn''t help but ask himself that he worked hard to improve his cultivation and finally promoted his cultivation to the realm of the great emperor in order to find Su mu in the fairy world? Isn''t it because she wants to fly to the fairy world to be with Su mu? Some time ago, she said that the black fog hung on the Xuantian continent. She can''t leave at ease and has been suppressing her cultivation, but now? The black fog finally dissipated. Is it difficult for her to find other reasons to stay in Xuantian continent and not see Su mu?


    Liu Qingyi''s feelings for Su Mu have long been uncontrollable, but why did she suppress her accomplishments again and again and not let herself fly to the fairy world to find Su mu? It is precisely because Liu Qingyi is afraid that Su Mu will forget himself and Su qinger after he has a new lover in the fairy world, so Liu Qingyi is still hesitating. Will su Mu have a new lover and forget her old love as she thinks? After all, how did Su Mu solve his loneliness when he didn''t have Liu Qingyi around for so many days in the fairy world? She doesn''t believe that Su Mu doesn''t have any confidants in the fairy world, and she doesn''t believe that Su mu can suppress his loneliness and don''t think about those things.


    But in fact, Su Mu did suppress any aspect of emotion, and even suppressed it perfectly. At least up to now, Su Mu is still as good as a jade and has not betrayed Liu Qingyi. Even if he wants to bring tea into the harem, he has not really moved in the real sense until now. Instead, he has waited for Liu Qingyi to rise and asked her about the Lord of the harem, Liu Qingyi didn''t know these things. She was just afraid in her heart.


    "The matter of Xuantian mainland has been solved. Girl, you should also rise. If you continue to delay for so long, I''m afraid it''s not so easy for you to attract and receive the light in the future. I can feel that there is a great change in this world. Of course, I believe you also feel that both qi and spiritual power are increasing in this world Long, this is a very good sign, but if you continue to procrastinate, I''m afraid you need to improve your cultivation again if you want to rise again. At any time, you don''t know when you can rise to the upper world and go to the boy to be the leader of your harem. "Gulin Feng said with a slight smile, Although Liu Qingyi was really alone after his flight, he could not leave Liu Qingyi. After all, the little girl missed her husband all day, just as he missed his wife now.


    "Mom, you go to find Dad first. I''ll go to find you later. With my talent, our family will be able to reunite in the upper world soon!" Su qinger smiled at Liu Qingyi with confidence. Although she was reluctant to let Liu Qingyi fly, she also knew what Gulin Feng said earlier, If Liu Qingyi continues to stay in Xuantian and doesn''t suppress cultivation, I''m afraid that after the great changes in Xuantian, Liu Qingyi''s talent will no longer be able to rise to the upper world.


    Liu Qingyi is not a talented person. She has made great contributions to Su Mu''s cultivation of half a flat peach and Huang Zhongli. If she relies on Liu Qingyi''s own talent, I''m afraid Liu Qingyi''s cultivation will not be as high as that of a disciple on the fourth floor of the holy land. This is not to underestimate her, but a fact, Liu Qingyi''s talent for cultivating Yidao is really average.


    Liu Qingyi took a deep breath when she saw that everyone was saying something to make her rise as soon as possible. She looked at Gulin wind with gratitude and said: "Master, I''ll fly up in three days. When I get to the upper world, I''ll immediately find Su Mu''s place and help him find the trace of Li 20. If we have a chance, we''ll take Li 20 back to Xuantian to see you."


    "Don''t wait, let''s fly today. Now we are in the early stage of the world''s sudden change. No one knows whether it will be as simple as today to want to fly tomorrow, so you''d better fly as soon as possible. I don''t know whether Ao Mo has seen Su Mu after flying for so long." Gulin Feng took a deep breath and said aloud.


    Yes, as early as more than two years ago, Ao Mo was unable to suppress his cultivation and left. However, Su Mu has never heard of the existence of Ao Mo in the earth fairy world. It is likely that Ao Mo''s flying return directly to the upper fairy world. After all, Ao Mo has the blood of the upper fairy world. It should be that he ignored the earth fairy world and directly returned to the upper fairy world. Of course, it is also possible It''s just that Ao Mo flew to other places and was not known by Su mu, but it''s absolutely impossible for AO Mo to fly to the eastern world. After all, the Xia Dynasty was established two years ago. If Ao Mo flew to the earth fairy world and flew from the East, it''s absolutely impossible to hide Su mu. After all, the whole eastern world is in Su mu Under your nose, isn''t it?


    Liu Qingyi took a deep breath, looked at Su qinger and said, "you have grown up. It''s time to learn to take care of yourself independently. Your father is waiting for us in the upper world. Seize the time to improve your cultivation. I will wait for you after meeting your father."


    Su qinger smiled, nodded and said, "don''t worry, mom, it won''t be long before I can fly up to find you. With my father''s ability, I''m afraid I already have my own place in the upper world. At that time, I''ll fly up to the upper world and be a carefree princess."


    Liu Qingyi couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head when he heard the speech. Finally, he took a deep breath and looked at the sky, releasing all his spiritual power and waiting for the arrival of the light. A moment later, the glow on the Xuantian continent rose everywhere, and the spirit separated from Liu Qingyi, Under the attraction of the light, Liu Qingyi floated towards the channel in the void like a feather, and everything seemed very beautiful.


    "Girl! Remember to help me find Li 20!" Gulin Feng shouted and reminded Liu Qingyi again below.


    "I see, master!"

 Chapter 755

    The northern world has now fallen into the hands of the great Xia Dynasty. The territory of the great Xia Dynasty has more than doubled, and even the luck has doubled. Now Su Mu only needs to rectify the northern world and recruit troops to buy horse towns to defend the north, There is no need to get the northern world as clearly as Tianting, but they can''t bring it under their command in a short time. After all, the residents of the northern world have made a heavenly oath to join the Xia Dynasty and become the children of the Xia Dynasty. Therefore, Su Mu doesn''t need to worry that the residents of the northern world will be dissatisfied with him.


    On the Zhongtian battlefield, Wanxiang building, which is confronting Tianting, also received the news that Su Mu brought the rule of the northern world under his command for the first time. They haven''t received the news that Wanxiang building in the northern world has been destroyed, so they all thought that Zhang Qiao was still hiding in the dark waiting for their final instructions, but it can''t be concealed for long, Of course, for the Xia Dynasty, there is no need to hide this matter. Even Su Mu plans to take the initiative to inform everyone in the fairy world of this matter, so that Tianting knows that Wanxiang tower has lost the combat power of the northern world, so that they have no need to continue to worry about the military support of Wanxiang tower in the northern world.


    Although Tianting may not know that wanxianglou has a large number of reinforcements and several strong men at the level of Da Luo Jinxian in the northern world, with the Xia Dynasty ruling the northern world, Tianting does not have to continue to worry that the army of wanxianglou will attack them behind them. However, the northern crisis from wanxianglou has been relieved, but what about those from the Xia Dynasty? You should know that the threat of the great Xia Dynasty is far more than the threat given to them by Wanxiang building. Although the strength of Wanxiang building is not fully exposed to the world of the earth fairy world, the forces of the earth fairy world are frightened just by the tip of the iceberg. It can be calculated from the strength shown by the great Xia Dynasty, Nowadays, the number of golden immortals in the Xia Dynasty is probably no less than 4 million. Such a large number of golden fairyland is a nightmare for Tianting. They really don''t need to continue to guard against Wanxiang building. They will send troops to attack them from the northern world, but do they dare not set up guard against the Xia Dynasty? I don''t have the courage at all, okay!


    Moreover, it is not difficult to know from the three great Luo Jinxian who they redeemed some time ago that the cultivation of the great Xia Dynasty has reached the top of the twelve great Luo Jinxian! Even more than one! And from which two imprisoned and redeemed Da Luo Jinxian, Tianting also learned that the number of top powers in the Xia Dynasty is close to 40! What is this concept? There are only nearly 60 top powers on both sides of their Tianting and Wanxiang building. The Xia Dynasty alone has more than half of their combined forces of Tianting and Wanxiang building! If the great Xia Dynasty really sent troops to them, then today''s Tianting must be unable to stop the advance of the great Xia Dynasty!


    Although the Jade Emperor God knows that there is an invincible existence in their heaven, other sergeants and generals in the heaven don''t know! In their eyes, although Zhang Bairen is powerful, he is just a twelve grade great Luo Jinxian. But which three great Luo Jinxian redeemed from them learned that the great Xia Dynasty has more than one twelve grade great Luo Jinxian. How can they compete with the great Xia Dynasty? So the Jade Emperor God is very worried. What if some of their soldiers in heaven can''t bear the pressure brought by the Xia Dynasty and betray them? You know, although Zhang Bairen is strong, the Xia Dynasty is not weak! Can Zhang Bairen turn the whole situation around on his own?


    The Jade Emperor God really doesn''t know this. If the current Daxia imperial dynasty faces Zhang Bainian, he won''t be his opponent. Zhang Bainian''s cultivation in the middle of the quasi Saint period is not a joke. Of course, I''m afraid that no one in the fairy world except Su Mu will think that the heaven has the ability to block the Daxia imperial dynasty, and only Su Mu knows it very well, Although the current Daxia imperial dynasty is strong enough, it is only in their eyes. In the eyes of Zhang Bairen, the Daxia imperial dynasty, whether the sergeant of jinwonderland or the strong man of Da Luo Jinxian, is vulnerable. Even if Zhang Bairen attacks the whole Daxia imperial dynasty alone, it is just easy, So this is the reason why Su Mu didn''t provoke the heaven for a long time. He still needs patience. He also needs to grow up to a level that is enough to compete with Zhang Bairen. Otherwise, their current strength can''t rival Zhang Bairen''s strength! What''s more, Zhang Bairen is not alone. Behind him, there is Tianting, which is also one of the three overlords of the earth fairy world!


    Of course, Su Mu doesn''t know that Zhang Bairen''s strength has not reached his peak. Even the quasi Saint level strength is no longer owned. Now Zhang Bairen is just like an ordinary strong Luo Jinxian in the flood and famine, but it should be clear that it is not the Da Luo Jinxian in the earth Fairy world, but the Da Luo Jinxian in the flood and famine world, No matter how ordinary he is, it is also the great Luo Jinxian in the boundless world, which is enough to tear up and destroy the strong in the whole earth fairy world! It''s just that the strength is not as terrible as Su Mu imagined!


    If Zhang Bairen really has the strength of quasi Saint level, even if the heavenly way still restricts him, Zhang Bairen will definitely ignore the existence of the heavenly way and attack the Xia Dynasty. After all, Zhang Bairen wants the luck of the whole earth fairy world to restore his strength and enable him to return to the wasteland again, The doings of the Xia Dynasty as like as two peas of Zhang Bai Ming wanted to be transported. So if Zhang Bai - Ling still has the power of the middle strength of the quasi holy sage, he will definitely destroy the emperor of Xia Dynasty at all costs.


    In the palace of the great Xia emperor, Su Mu realized that his cultivation had reached a certain limit, as if he were about to reach the bottleneck, so without any hesitation, Su Mu immediately announced that he closed the door and began to practice. After several years, Su Mu had completely consolidated his cultivation of merit and virtue, and raised his state of mind to a strong enough state, It can make su Mu give full play to all his strength.


    Now Su Mu has broken through to the realm of nine grade Da Luo Jinxian, and the bottleneck he feels now is the peak of Da Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world, the realm of ten grades!

 Chapter 756

    However, just when Su Mu had just closed the door, a faint white fog suddenly rose in the feisheng Valley in the south of the eastern world. A peerless figure slowly appeared from the white fog. It was su Mu''s wife in Xuantian continent, Liu Qingyi.


    After nearly 20 years of Su Mu''s ascent, Liu Qingyi finally broke through the realm of the great emperor with the improved qualification of flat peach and the powerful spiritual power of half Huang Zhongli, and successfully soared into the earth fairy world. Liu Qingyi looked around and saw that he was in a misty pool. From this pool, Liu Qingyi also felt a powerful energy different from spiritual power, According to Liu Qingyi''s guess, this should be the Fairy Spirit in the legend?


    Indeed, Liu Qingyi''s position is the place that every soaring person will pass through. The water in the soaring pool is not a real liquid, but a pool condensed again by the rich immortal yuan. It is a place specially used to help the soaring person wash his flesh. It is a place where people in the world can improve their qualifications and accomplishments after soaring, Obviously, Liu Qingyi felt the benefits brought to her by the pool. Without saying a word, she sat down in Panxi in the pool, meditated in place and prepared to practice. After all, such a strong immortal spirit must be very difficult to find in the earth fairy world, right? If you don''t seize the time to practice, how can you live up to this heaven and earth with strong immortal Qi? This is the idea in Liu Qingyi''s heart.


    ......


    The black emperor, who is far away in the Daxia emperor''s palace, is studying the improvement method of the sky star array. Although the array has been inspired by him, its power is a little too far from that described by Su mu. Therefore, the black emperor proposes to run the sky star array and let himself monitor and observe all the time to see what needs to be improved, So that the intensity of the big star array on the sky is close to that described by Su mu.


    However, just when the black emperor was meditating, a familiar and strange breath was perceived by the black emperor. Although it was very light and vague, the black emperor was still aware of the existence of the breath. This familiar feeling made the black emperor sniff, and then his eyes lit up. It was obvious that he already knew who sent the breath, I didn''t expect that it was almost 20 years ago. Did she fly to the fairy world now?


    Not only did the black emperor feel the breath, but also the Xia Yang in the Imperial Palace and a kind of high-level officials of the great Xia Dynasty. They were surprised at the same time. Did someone enter their territory of the great Xia Dynasty through the flying pool? Is there another climber in such a short time? The last climber hasn''t left the fairyland yet? Now, unexpectedly, in such a short time, it soared to the earth fairy world! What changes have taken place in the world in recent years? Otherwise, how can these soaring people come out one by one like bamboo shoots after the rain?


    Su Mu announced the closure. Feng Hua was in charge of everything in the Xia Dynasty. In the face of the sudden emergence of the soaring man, Feng Hua immediately wanted to send someone to bring him back directly. After su Mu left the pass, he asked Su Mu to decide how to deal with it. The talent of the soaring man is a mystery in the eyes of the natives in the fairy world. No one knows how strong the talent of the soaring man is, But I have to say that Su Mu must be the most gifted among the soaring ones! After all, they have never heard that the strength of any soaring person will break through to the level of Su mu in such a short time! And get Su Mu''s achievements now! Su Mu is what they have seen in their history... No! Is the most powerful lifter I''ve ever heard of! Because no one can match Su Mu''s achievements today! Su Mu seems to be the natural child of the world. Otherwise, how could there be such a monster?


    Just as Feng Huagang was about to send someone to the feisheng pool to bring back the new climbers into the earth fairyland, the black emperor came to the hall. Feng Hua was surprised to see the existence of the black emperor. After all, the black emperor either stayed in his room to study the array or stayed on the newly built star platform to observe the improvements of the Celestial Star array, In addition to what big things happen, there is basically no way to see the trace of the black emperor at other times, so Feng Hua has some doubts. According to ordinary times, the black emperor should study the weekly star array on the star platform. How can he come to the hall? Moreover, he was a little stunned when he was sweating. After all, the black emperor''s cultivation was not weak. Although he only studied the array every day, he also practiced to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian under the blessing of the great Xia Dynasty. The distance from the star platform to the hall was not far. How could he be sweating?


    Feng Hua didn''t know that the reason why the black emperor was sweating was just that he was worried that these people would hurt Liu Qingyi. The black emperor was very clear about what Liu Qingyi meant to Su mu. If Liu Qingyi was hurt, I''m afraid the great Xia Dynasty they managed to build would be directly destroyed by Su Mu''s rage, He didn''t want the Xia Dynasty, which Su Mu had spent so many years running, to be destroyed.


    Feng Hua asked strangely, "black emperor? Shouldn''t you study the Sunday Star array on the star platform? You''re studying the operation rules of the Sunday Star array and what can be improved at this time on weekdays. Why are you free to come to the hall today?"


    The black emperor took a deep breath and didn''t answer Feng Hua''s question. Instead, he asked aloud, "you haven''t sent someone to catch the climber who just ascended to the fairy world?"


    "I''m going to send someone. Didn''t you come in all of a sudden, so I haven''t given an order yet. What''s the matter? Did the ascender know you or the holy master?" Feng Hua asked strangely, thinking that this time the ascender was a close friend of their holy master when he was in the world? It''s possible! After all, Su Mu''s talent is top everywhere. There will certainly be many close friends in the world. It is likely that the one who soared today is one of Su Mu''s friends.


    "What''s a close friend? If I don''t come, I''m afraid you''ll be in great trouble today. Can you use any tough means for this person? You must invite him in person, because this newly promoted man is Su Mu''s only wife in the world! He is also the most worried person in Su Mu''s heart. If you use any tough means, you can''t decide What will happen? "The black emperor answered with a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 757

    The voice fell, and everyone in the hall showed an extremely shocked expression. Although they had already known that Su Mu had a wife in the world and gave birth to a daughter for him, they didn''t expect that his wife would fly to the earth fairy world in such a short time. Is it difficult that the practitioners in the world are really arrogant? Why did the legendary ascender appear in such a short time?


    Su Mu doesn''t have to say much. The story of his ascendant has long been well known, and in the Imperial Palace, the black emperor is also a ascendant in the world, and he didn''t hide anyone. Therefore, only they know that they had two ascendants in the Xia Dynasty. It''s only less than 20 years from Su Mu''s ascendant in the fairy world, Unexpectedly, his wife also achieved such an achievement and became a climber! Is it difficult to become a saint not only because of his superior talent, but also because his wife is such a gifted demon?


    How could these people know that in addition to Liu Qingyi, another person will fly into the earth fairyland soon, that is Su Mu and Liu Qingyi''s daughter, Su qinger, who perfectly inherited Su Mu''s talent and physique. It can be said that it is a real genius, not a genius forced by the system, Although Su qinger received the most perfect education and discipline since childhood, aren''t those holy land Tianjiao and big family heirs the same? But why didn''t they fly? The reason is that their talent is far different from that of Su qinger. On the basis of talent, Su qinger also took Huang Zhongli, one of the top ten congenital spiritual roots in the wasteland world. Although it is only half of the immature fruit, the huge energy contained in it is not refined by an ordinary Xuantian mainland practitioner, Su qinger was able to refine because Su Mu sealed Huang Zhongli''s energy in her body, which was gradually refined in her body with the slow enhancement of her cultivation.


    Feng Hua took a deep breath. If the ascender who came to the earth fairy world this time was really the wife of the holy master, it meant that they brought back not ordinary people, but the immediate boss of all of them, and also the orthodox Saint queen of the Xia Dynasty! This matter can''t be solved at will. It must be dealt with solemnly and solemnly. However, in order to avoid some Oolong events, Feng Hua seriously confirmed to the black emperor again and again that the person who flew up this time was indeed the saint''s wife before he began to prepare.


    As the most powerful force in the fairy world today, it is not a small thing for the Xia Dynasty to go to take the queen back to the emperor''s palace. After confirming that the ascender this time was indeed the wife of the saint, Feng Hua hurriedly summoned the great Luo Jinxian who were idle in the emperor''s Palace, whether it was the black-and-white chess saint or Jiang Xingzhou, Finally, he dispatched a total of 23 golden immortals, 8888 golden fairyland sergeants and hundreds of thousands of real fairyland sergeants. He contacted Zhao Qing and dispatched eight golden fairyland Phoenix friars who can incarnate Phoenix from the Phoenix family in the imperial palace. Then he built a splendid Phoenix and rushed to the soaring valley, In the whole Xia Dynasty, except Su mu, no one can enjoy such treatment, but now there is one more person, that is Su Mu''s wife, Liu Qingyi.


    However, there was no news about these things for Su mu, who was in seclusion. Although Su Mu controlled the whole Xia Dynasty, he would know clearly at the first time if anything happened, but he was in seclusion at the moment. Su Mu habitually shielded all his external feelings and even his internal feelings, The purpose is to let himself devote himself wholeheartedly to cultivation without any accident. It is precisely because of Su Mu that he has entered the realm of enlightenment for many times. Such wholehearted cultivation has been found to be one of the easiest ways to enter the realm of Enlightenment under Su Mu''s repeated research. Although the method is stupid, it is definitely a practical method.


    On the other hand, in the feisheng pool of feisheng Valley, Liu Qingyi didn''t dare to shield her divine consciousness at will when she practiced in the pool. Although Liu Qingyi''s cultivation is very weak, she just entered the fairy world and broke into the first floor of entering the fairyland. After washing in the feisheng pool, she also stepped into the third floor of entering the fairyland, but she can''t feel the proximity of Feng Hua and other strong Luo Jinxian level, Although she keeps a certain vigilance, Liu Qingyi''s cultivation is too weak for the immortal practitioners in the earth fairy world. Even if she is vigilant all the time, it is absolutely impossible to find Feng Hua and others close. Even if Feng Hua and others do not hide their breath, Liu Qingyi''s cultivation on the third floor of the fairyland can not be detected.


    Fortunately, Feng Hua and others did not come to catch Liu Qingyi. After stepping into feisheng Valley, Feng Hua immediately found Liu Qingyi, who was practicing cross legged in feisheng pool. After confirming with the black emperor, he nodded and ordered no one to approach. Then he sent three maids into feisheng Valley to serve Liu Qingyi and change clothes, Although the water in the feisheng pool is not liquid, but Xianyuan, how can the queen, as the hostess of the Xia Dynasty, step into the Imperial Palace in such simple clothes? Therefore, the Royal jade robe prepared by Feng Hua early in the morning was also used for the first time.


    After the maid entered feisheng Valley, Feng Hua immediately ordered everyone to take back the divine knowledge and not to explore it at will. He directly blocked the heaven and earth of feisheng valley. No one with cultivation under him could detect the appearance in feisheng valley. Of course, except Xia Yang, the guardian of the Xia Emperor Dynasty, However, before departure, Feng Hua had already told Xia Yang what they were going for, so now Xia Yang should guard Su Mu''s side to protect his Dharma. Otherwise, if all the high-end combat forces of the Imperial Palace leave, how can su Mu''s safety be solved? Although there would be no danger in the Xia Dynasty, for the sake of insurance, Feng Hua still informed Xia Yang to keep him by Su Mu''s side to protect the Dharma.


    Feng Hua took a deep breath, turned his head and said in a voice: "immediately tidy up his makeup and improve his state to the best. Don''t show any dirt and clutter in front of the queen. When the queen comes out, he will pay homage with the highest etiquette, okay?"


    "Let''s remember." hundreds of thousands of sergeants answered at the same time. The voice passed through the sky, through the clouds, of course, through the soaring Valley and fell into Liu Qingyi''s ears.

 Chapter 758

    In feisheng Valley, Liu Qingyi, who was in the process of cultivation, suddenly heard deafening sounds, which made her quickly withdraw from the cultivation state and open her closed eyes.


    The three maids on the side of the feisheng pool saw Liu Qingyi retreat from the cultivation state. Without saying anything, they immediately knelt down on the ground and said aloud, "maids xialan, qiuzhu and Dongmei have seen the queen!"


    Liu Qingyi was surprised when he saw this. Didn''t he fly to the earth fairy world? How can anyone still call himself holy and worship such a great ceremony? And Liu Qingyi felt a powerful and incomparable breath from which three women. It was far more than his countless times. It was not his comparable existence at all. How could he treat himself like this? Did they recognize the wrong person?


    "Don''t the three fairies recognize the wrong person? I''m just an ordinary friar who just flew into the upper world. How can I afford such a big gift from the three fairies? Please get up quickly." Liu Qingyi said a little eagerly. It''s bad if the three people recognize the wrong person. If the person they really wait for comes out later, she won''t be able to explain, She didn''t know anything when she first entered the fairy world, but she didn''t want to be hated for no reason, and Liu Qingyi was not a fool. If the Lord saw this scene, she might hurt her. After all, she didn''t know the cultivator of the upper world.


    The three maids smiled at the speech, and xialan said, "the queen Saint laughed. The maid is waiting for you. Please go ashore and change your clothes. This world has been hidden by old Feng. The queen Saint doesn''t have to worry about exposing his body."


    Liu Qingyi is a little confused. What''s going on? However, she went ashore obediently and changed her clothes under the service of three maids, and the original clothes were collected by xialan. Although the clothes changed from the saint queen were like rags in their eyes, they were also the clothes on the saint queen, which could not be discarded at will. After all, they were just maids, They can only be themselves before the master does not speak.


    "Well... Is this the fairyland?" Liu Qingyi asked nervously. She was afraid that she would fly to the wrong place, so she extended the meeting period with Su Mu again.


    Xia LAN smiled at the speech and said: "it''s really a fairyland, but we call it the earth fairyland in more detail. As for the upper fairyland preached in the world, it should be above our earth fairyland. Only when the cultivation reaches the limit in the earth fairyland can we fly to the upper fairyland, but we don''t need to do that at all."


    Liu Qingyi didn''t understand what xialan said, but he still understood that this was the earth fairy world and above it was the upper fairy world. This not only made Liu Qingyi nervous, but also thought in his heart: "Although your husband''s talent is really outstanding, it''s only more than ten years. I don''t know when I can meet you."


    Xialan watched Liu Qingyi fall silent and didn''t say anything more. She nodded to Qiu Zhu on one side. Qiu Zhu saw it without saying a word. With a big hand, a fairy yuan touched the barrier in the sky. Feng Hua on the other side felt it and hurriedly evacuated the barrier, revealing the misty scene of feisheng valley. Feng Hua saw xialan and her three people bending down to walk with Liu Qingyi At the same time, he hurriedly took hundreds of thousands of troops to kneel on one knee in the void and shouted: "see the holy queen, old Taoist Feng Hua!"


    "We! See the queen!"


    When did Liu Qingyi see such a huge scene? In the void, hundreds of thousands of strong people with unknown accomplishments knelt down in front of themselves and saluted themselves. Although she was also a saint in the world, there were not so many people saluting themselves in the world for so many years, not to mention such a big gift. Liu Qingyi was more than surprised. He saw eight divine birds in the sky, If she''s right, it''s a phoenix! Where did these people come from? Why are even legendary birds like Phoenix used to pull carts? The chariot looks extraordinary, not to mention the eight Phoenix kneeling in front of the chariot!


    "It''s over. These people don''t really regard me as the holy queen? What should I do? If their Lord finds out, won''t I have to go away?" Liu Qingyi thought anxiously. Obviously, she didn''t know that these things were specially prepared for her. Just when Liu Qingyi was in a daze, a figure that Liu Qingyi felt very familiar with suddenly appeared in the crowd. No, it was a dog shadow, black hair, crazy expression, chicken wings in one hand and wine pot in the other hand. She couldn''t help swearing in her mouth Liu Qingyi was surprised. Isn''t this the black emperor?


    "His grandmother, why are you running so fast? They all said don''t worry, don''t worry, can''t you wait for the emperor?" The black emperor came to the front of the crowd while eating chicken wings. The voice fell, which made Feng Hua feel helpless, but what could he say? The black emperor was also the true close friend of the holy master. Although it was painful to say that he was a good friend with a dog, the black emperor was really their holy master''s best friend, and the black emperor was still a good friend He said that Feng Hua, a highly respected array master, could only ignore them.


    "Black... Black emperor? How did you come with them? Who are they?" she was relieved to see Liu Qingyi, the black emperor. The relationship between the black emperor and her husband was not just talking. Basically, seeing Liu Qingyi, the black emperor was relieved, but her questions had not been answered at the moment.


    "Go to the Phoenix first and explain to you when you get back to the emperor''s palace, otherwise it will be like this. I don''t think I can finish it for a year, old Feng, please." the black emperor said out of tune. Feng Hua nodded when he heard the speech, but he didn''t care. The black emperor also experienced a lot and basically ignored it.


    As Liu Qingyi carefully boarded the fengchui, Feng Hua waved his big hand and said that he was leaving for the palace. Hundreds of thousands of real fairyland sergeants and more than 80000 golden fairyland sergeants were all looking serious and rushed towards the imperial palace. In the middle of them, a luxurious fengchui was pulled by eight real phoenixes in front of the power and rushed towards the imperial palace of Daxia. They didn''t dare to pull too fast, After all, Liu Qingyi''s cultivation is too weak. It would be bad if he bumped carelessly, so they are very stable all the way. It can be said that this is their most stable experience from birth to now.

 Chapter 759

    After the party returned to the Imperial Palace, all the remaining sergeants in the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty came to the square in front of the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty. Millions of sergeants stood on the square with great dignity and neat formation, which seemed to have a pleasant style.


    When the Phoenix fell, millions of sergeants immediately knelt down on one knee and lowered their heads. At the same time, they shouted, "let''s see the queen!"


    When did Liu Qingyi see such a strong scene? Just now, nearly 500000 people in feisheng Valley saluted her at the same time. Now millions of troops dressed in black armor saluted her solemnly, which shocked Liu Qingyi. She couldn''t imagine what her husband had done in the fairy world for more than ten years, Her husband, who has been called the favored son of heaven by countless people, has made such great achievements in the earth fairy world.


    At this moment, Liu Qingyi also roughly understood the cause and effect of the matter. Isn''t the presence of the black Emperor just indicating that the saint among these people is Su mu? It is only this possibility that he will be respected as holy by so many people. It can be seen what kind of existence his husband is in their eyes. This not only makes Liu Qingyi feel proud, but also makes his man proud of such great achievements. It is enough to be proud of anyone.


    "Empress saint, please come here." Feng Hua came to fengchui and bent over to Liu Qingyi. He kept his posture very low. He didn''t become arrogant because Su Mu attached too much importance to himself. Liu Qingyi left fengchui with the help of three maidens. Then he looked at the huge imperial palace and listened to Feng Hua''s explanation: "This is the eastern world of the earth fairy world. The imperial palace is located on the 33rd heaven of the eastern world, which is the supreme meaning. The imperial palace is thousands of miles up and down, enough to accommodate hundreds of billions of troops to live and travel in the Imperial Palace, but now there are only 12 million sergeants who can enter the Daxia imperial palace."


    Feng Hua carefully introduced the details of the imperial palace to Liu Qingyi all the way, and then said: "now in the eyes of the holy queen is the main hall of the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty. Except for the large and small councils, the main hall is basically empty. Of course, the Holy master occasionally holds banquets here to entertain others."


    Looking at the main hall, Liu Qingyi couldn''t help taking a deep breath again, but one main hall was just enough to match the size of the imperial capital of the eastern regions. What''s the concept? The Daxia emperor palace is thousands of miles up and down, so how shocking should it be?


    Accompanied by Feng Hua and the black emperor, more than a dozen maids accompanied Liu Qingyi in the imperial palace to stroll around the front hall of the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty. However, the sky is gradually hazy, so Feng Hua doesn''t plan to continue to stroll with Liu Qingyi. Anyway, as the saint of the Imperial Palace, he will have time to stroll in the Imperial Palace in the future. Of course, the imperial palace of tens of millions of miles is not so beautiful in a short time It''s easy to finish.


    As it got dark, Feng Hua also took Liu Qingyi to the other courtyard built for Su Mu earlier. The other courtyard in the Imperial Palace was also divided into three, six and nine grades. The ninth grade is the most numerous other courtyard in the imperial palace. As for the medium-sized other courtyard, it is not so easy to check in. Only the cultivation exceeds the seven grades of golden fairyland As for Su mu, staying in his study every day seems to have taken his study as his bedroom. The only main courtyard prepared for Su Mu is also available, but there are always maids Go and clean up, otherwise Su Mu would be in a hurry if he didn''t want to live in his study that day.


    "This is the main courtyard in the emperor''s palace. It is also the residence where the saint is qualified to live. However, as the saint''s wife, the saint is also qualified to live in the main courtyard. However, the saint is very busy with political affairs every day. He rarely returns to the main courtyard to live. He stays in the study on weekdays. After dealing with political affairs, he will rest for a while, and then practice in the study for the night Later, "Feng Hua explained for Liu Qingyi, and arranged dozens of maids to enter the main courtyard to serve Liu Qingyi, and ordered them to accompany Liu Qingyi around the main courtyard and the Imperial Palace tomorrow.


    The Kung Fu of a cup of tea, Feng Hua, was about the same, so he also bent down to leave and left the main courtyard. However, Liu Qingyi was not tired at the moment. After all, he was also a soaring man who entered the earth fairy world. He was mentally tired. I don''t know how many teenagers had never appeared, so Liu Qingyi planned to visit the main courtyard by himself, but in half an hour After Chen, Liu Qingyi had some regrets.


    "Miss xialan, how big is the main courtyard? Why haven''t we come to an end for so long?" Liu Qingyi asked the maid beside her helplessly.


    "The holy queen can only call the maidservant xialan. The name of a girl can''t appear on the maidservant. As for the size of the main courtyard that the holy queen doubts, it''s not too big. At the beginning, old Feng and others thought that the holy Zun didn''t like to go away on weekdays, so countless buildings were built in the main courtyard, including garden kitchen, Dan room and practice room, However, after the main courtyard was built, the saint didn''t seem to have come back to rest once. He stayed in the study every day and was taken care of by the red tea girl. "Xialan explained to Liu Qingyi, but as her last sentence fell, xialanton''s face changed, as if she realized what she had said wrong.


    Liu Qingyi was also very keen to capture the name of the girl with red sleeves. He immediately tightened his heart. Did Su Mu really have another new lover in the fairy world? By the way, he didn''t come out to see himself all day. It''s clear that his subordinates have known their arrival. How can he not know? Is it difficult to feel that you owe yourself? Do you dare not see yourself?


    "Where is he now? Why didn''t I see him all day today?" Liu Qingyi took a deep breath and asked with some doubts. The expression on his face pretended to be calm, as if he didn''t care about the name of red tea at all.


    Although xialan''s status is not high, her cultivation in fairyland is not vegetarian. She felt Liu Qingyi''s psychological fluctuation at the first time, which means that Liu Qingyi doesn''t mind, but just doesn''t want to show it. This also made xialan nod secretly. It seems that the queen is also a person who knows what''s going on, But where would xialan know that Liu Qingyi has always been like this.

 Chapter 760

    "The holy master is now practicing in seclusion. The reason why everyone in the Daxia emperor palace will know the arrival of the holy queen is reminded by Lord Heihuang. However, please rest assured that the holy master will come to meet you as soon as he hears your news after the seclusion. Please wait for a moment." Xia LAN smiled and explained to Liu Qingyi.


    Liu Qingyi nodded when she heard the speech. For a moment, her wandering mood was gone. She found a pavilion and sat down. She didn''t know what to think about again. Xia LAN immediately glanced at the autumn bamboo behind her. Qiu Zhu immediately turned and left. A moment later, she rushed back to the pavilion with some snacks and prepared some refreshments, although it was very dark at the moment, But as a maid, even if the master doesn''t need these things, they will do them and put them in front of the master.


    "Empress saint, why don''t you try these refreshments? It''s made by the best cook in the whole fairy world. Apart from the saint, only empress saint can enjoy his craft." Xia Lan said with a smile, stretched out her slender finger, gently picked up the chopsticks, put a cake on the plate in front of Liu Qingyi, and then put the chopsticks down gently, He poured a cup of light tea and put it in front of Liu Qingyi. He spread his hand and said, "please taste it."


    Liu Qingyi nodded, picked up the chopsticks specially prepared for him in front of him, picked up the cakes on the plate and tried it. He couldn''t help feeling that the taste of the cakes was really good, but it was too sweet. It was estimated that one or two snacks could be accepted. If he ate too much, he might feel tired, However, Liu Qingyi could not help but understand after seeing the green tea placed on one side. It seems that the cook also knows very well what the disadvantages of his cake are, so he is also ready to use tea to accompany the cake into his stomach. It seems that Xia LAN is right. The cook''s craftsmanship may really be the best existence in the earth fairy world.


    "The holy master doesn''t like to eat these cakes on weekdays, so which chef has studied a lot of cakes and delicious food, but no one can enjoy it. Now, the holy master once said that the holy queen prefers these sweet foods, so he ordered him to cook some sweet foods for the holy queen as soon as he arrived at the Dadi palace. At the moment, the cook is still waiting for the holy queen Xia LAN asked with a smile. Looking at Liu Qingyi''s changed expression, she knew that Liu Qingyi was probably very fond of these cakes, but she still needed an accurate reply from Liu Qingyi.


    "I like it very much. Tell the chef that it would be better if some fresh tea tips were put into cakes." Liu Qingyi said aloud. She also studied her cooking skills very much. After all, in Xuantian mainland, Liu Qingyi often cooked for Su qinger and Su mu. They also loved Liu Qingyi''s skills, Thinking of this, Liu Qingyi couldn''t help thinking of a plan and asked aloud, "do you know when he will leave the customs?"


    Xia Lan was stunned when she heard the speech. I don''t know why Liu Qingyi asked so, but she nodded and replied: "Basically, the holy master will not be closed for more than three days every time. Unless he meets the bottleneck of cultivation, but even if he meets the bottleneck of cultivation, he will easily step over it. Otherwise, the holy master will not achieve such great success in such a short time. After all, compared with the practitioners in the earth fairy world, the holy master is really too young. He is a little young Not like words. "


    "Are all the practitioners in the fairy world very old?" Liu Qingyi asked with some doubt.


    "The real age of people who have basically made some achievements in the earth fairy world is basically over 600000 years, and Mr. Feng, who just came to the hospital with the holy queen, has reached the age of more than 12 million years. His cultivation has reached the top of the earth fairy world and climbed to the 12th grade of Daluo Jinxian. He is one of the strongest in our Daxia imperial dynasty and the Daxia imperial dynasty during the period of Saint''s seclusion Xia LAN explained to Liu Qingyi.


    Liu Qingyi couldn''t help but be very surprised when he heard the speech. What kind of existence would it be for more than 12 million years? What shocked Liu Qingyi even more was that Mr. Feng, who was previously considered by Liu Qingyi as a servant, was the highest person in the whole Xia Dynasty except his husband, and his cultivation was the highest existence in the fairy world. Such strong people even put down their body She was extremely respectful, which made Liu Qingyi feel a little flustered.


    After a long time, Liu Qingyi relaxed and asked xialan curiously, "what about you? How old are you now? Have you been five hundred years?"


    "Five hundred years?"


    Xialan was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she felt funny, but she didn''t dare to laugh. She could only hold her breath and said, "the holy queen thinks about the age of her maidservant is too young. Although she doesn''t remember the specific age, xialan still knows that she is probably over 38000 years old."


    "Thirty eight thousand..." Liu Qingyi was shocked again. The real age of a girl who looked so young was more than thirty-eight thousand years old? It was too scary! Then Liu Qingyi looked at more than ten maids behind Xia LAN and asked, "what about you? Shouldn''t you..."


    "After reporting back to the saint, the slaves and maidservants entered the Imperial Palace in the same year, but it was not the Daxia imperial palace now, but the Ziwei imperial palace that year. The slaves and maidservants were probably more than 50000 years old, but our talent was not as good as that of xialan female officials, so our position did not rise." qiuzhu and others smiled at each other and replied.


    "You''re still a female official? Then why do you call yourself a maid?" Liu Qingyi said in some doubt. It''s really confusing for a female official to call herself a maid.


    "The holy queen laughed. The maidservant is just a low-ranking female official. It''s not surprising that we call ourselves maidservants. Unless one day our cultivation can reach the golden fairyland, we female officials as maidens can''t use other self names without authorization." Xia LAN explained loudly, which made Liu Qingyi understand the strict rules in the imperial palace, Although she doesn''t feel any rules, maybe it''s because of her particularity.


    "But the rules Su Mu made?" Liu Qingyi asked in some doubt. According to reason, with her understanding of Su mu, he would never make such rules.


    "That''s not true. The saint is working on the affairs of the whole fairy world every day, and won''t bother us female officials. The rules of the whole Xia Dynasty are formulated by Mr. Feng."


    "So?" Liu Qingyi nodded, some understood.

 Chapter 761

    One night, after Xia Lan''s narration, Liu Qingyi also roughly understood all the rules in the imperial palace. However, these rules are basically dispensable for her. After all, as Su Mu''s wife, Liu Qingyi can naturally enjoy the right to stand on the rules. After all, according to the rules of one imperial Dynasty, Apart from the emperor, the most powerful person in the imperial dynasty is nothing more than the main room of the emperor, that is, the holy queen. Isn''t Liu Qingyi the holy queen of the Xia Dynasty?


    The sky turned white. After chatting with xialan all night in the pavilion, Liu Qingyi couldn''t help but show some favor to the maid and was ready to take it with her as her personal maid. Xialan was also happy about this. Becoming Liu Qingyi''s personal maid also meant that her status would climb several layers, At least the ordinary rules can be ignored by xialan now. Of course, she must be inspired by Liu Qingyi, otherwise xialan is only a maid serving her master after all.


    "Xialan, take me out for a stroll. Since he is still practicing in seclusion, it is estimated that he will not return to the courtyard in a short time. I heard that there is a huge back garden behind the imperial palace. Why don''t you take me for a stroll?" Liu Qingyi said aloud. Although he didn''t rest all night, there is no problem for them practitioners, On the contrary, now their spirit is still very full, so after understanding the courtyard, Liu Qingyi immediately plans to go to the back garden of the imperial palace. After all, last night xialan told herself that the back garden in the imperial palace is perfectly built, comparable to the unique buildings in the fairy world.


    "Yes, my maid. Will the queen choose to go by Phoenix or stroll on foot?" Xia LAN asked aloud. Xia LAN preferred Liu Qingyi to ride by Phoenix. After all, I don''t know when to stroll all the way to the back garden with Liu Qingyi''s cultivation in Wonderland. Although Liu Qingyi''s cultivation has reached peerless in the world, But after flying to the earth fairyland, she will start all over again. After all, when the earth fairyland enters the fairyland, even the fairyland cultivators under the heaven fairyland can''t even fly in the sky. Therefore, Xia LAN prefers Liu Qingyi to go to the back garden by Phoenix, but she''s just a maid, Although she thought so, she couldn''t take the initiative to influence Liu Qingyi''s decision.


    "Just walk over. It''s good to walk. The fengchui is too gorgeous. It''s uncomfortable to sit. It''s better to walk over like this." Liu Qingyi replied. When she came to the emperor''s palace yesterday, she was extremely nervous on the fengchui. The whole person was very nervous. She was afraid of making mistakes when she relaxed, Although fengchui was gorgeous enough and a symbol of her power and status in the Xia Dynasty, she thought that fengchui was a little flashy.


    "That''s OK. I''ll order you to clear the back garden first." xialan nodded and replied.


    "Clean up? Why clean up?" Liu Qingyi asked in some doubt. Obviously, she still can''t get used to her current treatment, but does she need to clean up when she plans to go to the back garden?


    Xialan smiled and answered aloud: "After reporting back to the saint, the reason why he wanted to clear the site was because of Mr. Feng''s decision. Mr. Feng said that no matter where the saint wants to go, he must clear the site first and give the saint a quiet place, because the saint likes quiet and doesn''t like noise. If he doesn''t clear the site, it is estimated that there will be tens of thousands of sergeants and thousands of maidens in the garden, which obviously doesn''t accord with quiet, so he cleared the site It''s necessary to go to court. Of course, if the queen feels troublesome, she can also choose not to go to court. "


    "There''s no need to put my airs so high. Let''s forget about clearing the field. Since the waitresses and sergeants play in the back garden, they don''t have to care about them. Anyway, I''m just going to stroll around, and I''m not going to sleep there." Liu Qingyi said with a smile that she likes to be quiet, but if she drives all the others away for her own peace, Liu Qingyi still thinks she doesn''t have such a big shelf.


    "I see. Then please follow me." Xia Lan said with a smile and took Liu Qingyi to the back garden. Of course, she carefully introduced various buildings in the imperial palace for Liu Qingyi all the way, which made Liu Qingyi feel a burst of surprise. How on earth was the Imperial Palace suspended above the sky built and didn''t collapse? Is that the ability of the strong in the fairy world?


    ......


    At the door of the study, Feng Hua stood alone waiting for Su Mu''s closing. According to Su Mu''s closing habit on weekdays, it should be the time for Su Mu to leave at noon today, so he came to the door of the study early in the morning and waited for Su Mu''s closing. The four dark guards guarding around the study saw Feng Hua''s arrival and quickly showed their body in the dark and showed no respect to Feng Hua Bi gave a salute and said aloud, "I''ve seen Mr. Feng."


    "Saint Zun''s retreat is almost over?" Feng Hua nodded and asked aloud.


    "It''s estimated that he won''t get out of the pass in a short time. When the saint closed the pass, he told the guardian that he was going to impact the ten products of Da Luo Jinxian and shouldn''t get out of the pass so soon." he replied ruthlessly and solemnly. Then he looked at Feng Hua with some doubts and asked: "Is it difficult that Mr. Feng has something to be decided by the saint? Does it need to let the guardian awaken the saint?"


    "No, you''d better not disturb the holy master when he is practicing now. With his talent, he is likely to step into the realm of enlightenment again, so any disturbance can be regarded as an attack on the holy master, and you can kill him directly, okay?" Feng Hua solemnly reminded him that Su Mu seems to have some secret to enter the realm of enlightenment, The realm of enlightenment is not very important for a person''s improvement, so Feng Hua appeared to remind the four people that anyone who interferes with Su Mu''s cultivation can be regarded as an assassin attack, and they are allowed to kill them directly. There is no problem killing some people with the strength of the four dark guards and the first product of Luo Jinxian, and the four of them have received the cards taught by Su mu, The four people work together, and even the general four or five grade Da Luo Jinxian may not be able to take them down.


    "Let''s keep it in mind." the four dark guards quickly nodded and replied, but obviously they don''t hope that someone will attack the saint in the imperial palace. After all, it''s very difficult for those people outside to break into the territory of the Xia Dynasty, let alone lurk into the imperial palace. Their four dark guards nominally protect the safety of the saint, But is the holy master immune to all dangers by virtue of his strength alone?

 Chapter 762

    In the back garden, Liu Qingyi followed seventeen maids walking in the back garden. What Xia Lan said is really good. The beauty of the back garden is just like the beauty of time. It''s hard to imagine that these things are forged by craftsmen. If they are placed in a valley, some people will think that this is the peerless beauty forged by the uncanny workmanship of heaven and earth.


    In just one day, Liu Qingyi''s name naturally spread all over the imperial palace. When Liu Qingyi arrived yesterday, millions of soldiers and maids on the front square could not hide their heads. Therefore, the sergeants and maids in the back garden reacted at the first sight of Liu Qingyi, knelt down on the ground and shouted with great respect: "We see the queen."


    Liu Qingyi, who was wandering, was startled by the cry. Looking back, the sergeants and maids in the back garden knelt down in front of her again. This not only made Liu Qingyi feel strange. Although she enjoyed the convenience brought by the saint Queen''s identity, such a surprise was really frightening, and it was only one day before she arrived at the imperial palace It''s only a matter of days. How can so many people know themselves? You know, Liu Qingyi even wore the maid''s clothes in order not to expose his identity. As a result, he still didn''t hide it from anyone in the back garden.


    Although Liu Qingyi was dressed in the maid''s clothes, more than a dozen maids behind her except xialan followed with great respect. In addition, yesterday, old Mr. Feng personally came to select xialan as the maid of the holy queen to meet, so they recognized Liu Qingyi''s identity at the first time. Liu Qingyi took a deep breath and waved like a holy queen He said, "straighten up. You don''t have to kneel down and salute when you see me in the future."


    "After reporting to the saint, it''s not in line with the rules." Xialan reminded that this was indeed a conflict with the rules set by Lord red tea. Xialan was very clear in her heart. Although she had become the personal maid of Liu Qingyi, she still couldn''t compare with red tea in status. With red tea, she was the first person to follow the saint in the fairy world. Although she was only a maid, who dared to confront her in the imperial palace ? even Mr. Feng didn''t hold high when facing red tea, but smiled and treated the younger generation as an elder, because all of them knew that red tea would be one of the people next to the saint in the future. Although Xia LAN now had the support of the saint, she wouldn''t think her position would be above red tea, nor would she take the initiative to provoke any trouble for Liu Qingyi Trouble.


    "This..." Liu Qingyi felt helpless when he heard the speech. The rules of the imperial palace for these sergeants and maids were indeed too strict, but Liu Qingyi felt helpless for those who knelt down directly when they saw him, so he said aloud: "Since it''s not in line with the rules not to kneel and salute, you can bend down and salute in the future. You don''t have to kneel."


    "But the holy queen, bending over to salute is the right of the golden immortal friars. That''s why the holy master ignores these rules. The holy master thinks that this rule is beneficial for these friars to step up their diligence and improve their accomplishments, so he didn''t say anything to change these rules." Xia LAN reminded that although Liu Qingyi did come to the emperor''s palace and have the status of Saint queen, his power had to be decided by the saint himself. Although Liu Qingyi seems to have unparalleled power, he can only summon some maid sergeants. Liu Qingyi is still a strong man above the eight grades of golden fairyland Those who can''t be called, let alone arbitrarily change the rules in the imperial palace that even the saint hasn''t said anything to change.


    "Forget it, it''s up to you." Liu Qingyi said reluctantly and understood in her heart. Although her identity has been confirmed, she does have the identity status of the queen of the Xia Dynasty, but this right can only be decided by her good husband who sees the dragon head but does not see the tail, otherwise she can''t really do much right now.


    "I can only ask Mr. Feng to tell me the next time I meet Mr. Feng, otherwise these people will bow down and kneel to me as soon as they see me every day, and I can''t get used to it for a long time." Liu Qingyi thought in her heart.


    ......


    In the study, as the cyclone appeared in Su Mu''s belly one after another, Su Mu only felt that his strength seemed to have reached an unprecedented level. All the Xianyuan in Su Mu''s body gathered together and were ready to break through the bottleneck in Su Mu''s body at any time and break through to the top ten products of Da Luo Jinxian. Once he entered the top ten products of Da Luo Jinxian, Su Mu would really become a local immortal The top figure in the world, and it is without identity and the forces behind it.


    Nowadays, although Su Mu is also a man of the moment in the fairy world, or even one of the top figures, it is only because the great Xia imperial dynasty established by him is strong enough and there are many strong ones in the imperial dynasty. After all, although his combat effectiveness is far beyond the same level, his level of cultivation is indeed slightly lower. Compared with the masters of the other two overlord forces, Su Mu is real Li Di seems to have collapsed, but now it''s OK. As long as Su Mu jumps through the big pass and becomes the top ten Luo Jinxian, Su Mu is also the top figure in the fairy world even if he loses many strong men under the Xia Dynasty and his command!


    However, it has to be said that with Su Mu''s talent and the benefits brought to him by the Xia Dynasty, it is really very easy to break through to the top ten Luo Jinxian. Su Mu took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes. The momentum in his body was suddenly released. The terrible wave directly wanted to blow away all the furnishings in the study. Fortunately, Xia Yang was stable in the study even if he appeared Otherwise, someone will have to go into the study to clean it.


    "Ten great Luo Jinxian, it''s done!" Su Mu said aloud. With the voice falling, Su Mu''s cultivation also directly entered the realm of ten great Luo Jinxian at the same time, and entered the last few checkpoints of the realm of great Luo Jinxian.


    Although the momentum of Su Mu''s breakthrough was subdued by Xia Yang, there was no disguise for his breakthrough momentum. He directly broke through the study and spread throughout the imperial palace. The terrible momentum seemed to be telling about the return of a king. Xia LAN and other maids in the back garden felt the momentum for the first time and couldn''t help brightening their eyes, I know very well that there is only one person who can release his momentum so recklessly in the Imperial Palace, that is, Su mu, the saint of the Xia Dynasty!


    "Holy queen! We have to go back to the courtyard. This momentum is emitted from the holy master. The holy master has passed the customs." xialan hurriedly reminded Liu Qingyi. Liu Qingyi was in a hurry when she heard the speech. She hurried back to the courtyard with xialan. Even in order to hurry, xialan directly carried Liu Qingyi on her back and ran towards the courtyard.

 Chapter 763

    Su Mu consolidated his accomplishments that he had just broken through. Although his foundation has exceeded the ten grade golden Wonderland, some accidents will inevitably occur if he does not carefully consolidate it. Therefore, in order to ensure that his foundation is perfect, Su Mu still spent a lot of time to consolidate his accomplishments, It was three days later when Su Mu finished his cultivation.


    At the moment, Su Mu has steadily entered the realm of ten grade great Luo Jinxian. With all kinds of cards in Su Mu''s hands and the blessing of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu is confident that he can pick one of the twelve grade great Luo Jinxian and defeat it. If Su Mu''s cultivation at the moment is used to use his future body, Su Mu thought he could easily kill the twelve great Luo Jinxian, but these were just Su Mu''s guesses about his strength and could not be taken seriously.


    Su Mu pushed open the door of the study and saw Feng Hua appear at the door of the study at the next moment. He respectfully saluted Su Mu and said, "congratulations on the saint''s further cultivation and the achievement of the ten golden immortals. I''m afraid it won''t be long before the saint''s cultivation will surpass his subordinates and become the strongest person in the fairy world."


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t say much, but asked curiously, "why did I see old Feng appear in front of me as soon as I left the pass? Is there something that needs me to solve personally? Is there something else in the fairy world that old Feng feels helpless?"


    "The holy master joked. This time, only the holy master can deal with it."


    Feng Hua smiled and said, "because the saint''s lover in the world has risen to the earth fairy world. At the moment, he has been invited back by us. People are resting in the saint''s other courtyard."


    "Light clothes soared?" Su Mu was stunned at first, and then immediately reacted. He couldn''t help feeling excited. He didn''t even say goodbye to Feng Hua. He flew directly to his other courtyard. The speed was full speed, and even used the magic power of space. You can imagine how excited Su Mu is now.


    Seeing Su Mu''s appearance, Feng Hua couldn''t help sighing helplessly. He couldn''t help thinking: "holy Zun, holy Zun, I hope your lover won''t affect your decision-making ability. Also, I hope you don''t forget the girl of red tea."


    ......


    Liu Qingyi, who had been waiting for three days, sighed in his heart. Has Su Mu really changed? According to Xia LAN, Su Mu has been out of the Customs for three days now, but he hasn''t come to find himself yet?


    At this time, a lightning figure suddenly appeared over the courtyard. Liu Qingyi looked at the sky with some doubts and thought who had the courage to fly above the imperial palace? Could it be that Mr. Feng came to find himself? However, when Liu Qingyi looked up and saw the visitor, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he bit his lower lip wrongly, and the glittering tears in his eyes seemed to be about to fall.


    Yes, it''s su mu. She has only seen her husband for more than ten days in Liu Qingyi''s ten years. I have to say that Su Mu is really not a qualified husband. After all, after all, Su Mu hasn''t been with him for half the time. When she was in Xuantian mainland, Su Mu ran around every day in order to find a stronger breakthrough, After breaking through the cultivation of the great emperor, Su Mu didn''t accompany Liu Qingyi too much. Instead, he flew to the earth fairy world. This flight is the scene of 15 years! This is nearly twenty years! In these 15 years, Liu Qingyi has only seen Su Mu once! It was su Mu''s return when there was a black fog in the fairy world! And there were only five or six days left, of which Su Mu spent four days in the dark fog and didn''t stay with her. That is to say, in the past five years, Liu Qingyi and Su Mu only met for one day or even several hours!


    Su Mu is not a good husband, but Liu Qingyi is definitely a good wife. Su Mu is very clear about this. Although he knows that he is ashamed of her, Su Mu is difficult to take time to accompany Liu Qingyi. However, now that she has flown to the fairy world, everything will be better, One of the reasons why he was able to establish the great Xia Dynasty in such a short time was Liu Qingyi. He opened up a world to accommodate himself and expanded the world to surprise his wife.


    Su Mu looked at Liu Qingyi with tears in his eyes. She couldn''t help feeling a little sad. She knew why Liu Qingyi cried. Although he didn''t do anything, it was because he didn''t do anything that Liu Qingyi burst into tears, which made Su Mu doubt that he was a heartless man?


    Su Mu didn''t say much. He just came to Liu Qingyi and took him into his arms. He buried Liu Qingyi''s head on his shoulder. Some solemnly and guilt said, "light clothes, I''m sorry."


    Liu Qingyi couldn''t stop the tears in her eyes when she heard the speech, and wet Su Mu''s shoulder. However, Su Mu didn''t care, but hugged Liu Qingyi more tightly, took a deep breath and said: "I, Su mu, swear to the heaven as the emperor of the Xia Dynasty and the husband of Liu Qingyi. No matter what happens from now on, Su Mu will never leave my wife Liu Qingyi alone. If I break this oath, the heaven can be punished, and people, gods and animals can be punished!"


    When the voice fell, Liu Qingyi immediately felt a tremor in his heart and couldn''t help being very moved. He couldn''t help muttering and whispering, "husband, I miss you so much."


    Although there were not many words, only six words and two punctuation marks, Su Mu could not help feeling more indebted. His hands around Liu Qingyi also hugged Liu Qingyi more tightly, even making Liu Qingyi feel a little out of breath.


    "Husband, loosen up. I''m out of breath." Liu Qingyi said reluctantly. She knows what kind of emotion Su Mu has for herself. It''s not only love, but also his debt and guilt.


    Su Mu really loosened up when he heard the speech, took a deep breath and said, "I miss you too. Every day in the earth fairy world, I will recall your appearance in my mind and remember you in my mind. I don''t think I''m a good husband. I owe you too much. In the future, I will slowly compensate you, my wife."

 Chapter 764

    A month later, Su Mu was in his study dealing with his daily political affairs. Feng Hua also sat idle and helped Su Mu watch all kinds of scrolls sent from the eastern world and the northern world, most of which were from the northern world, because many of their city owners jointly wrote to the imperial palace to send strong men and troops to guard the northern world, Otherwise they will have no sense of security.


    This matter is neither small nor big. Su Mu and Feng Hua have a way to deal with it. Now, Qingye leads more than 4 million troops of the northern army and the Oriental army to stay in the northern world? After Zhao Qing returns to the Imperial Palace, Su Mu plans to let Qingye return to the imperial palace. Since Qingye is the king of the north of town, there should be no problem for him to manage the security of the northern world. After all, Qingye is far more familiar with the northern world than anyone in their Imperial Palace. How can he say that he is also the former Qinghua emperor, isn''t he?


    "Husband, have a soup." just as Su Mu had just finished processing the scroll, Liu Qingyi appeared in front of the study door and entered the study with a white jade soup bowl in his hand.


    Seeing this, Feng Hua quickly stood up from his seat, saluted Liu Qingyi, and said, "I have seen the queen."


    "Mr. Feng doesn''t have to see the outside world. You are the husband''s most important internal minister. Even if your husband has today''s achievements, Mr. Feng''s help is indispensable. In the future, Mr. Feng will treat me as a younger generation." Liu Qingyi said to Feng Hua with a smile.


    Feng Hua was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he looked at Su mu. After su Mu nodded, he said, "since the empress saint has said so, it''s just for your subordinates to obey."


    Liu Qingyi smiled and then handed the soup bowl to Su mu. Su Mu smiled and said, "I haven''t had your soup for many years. Come and make it."


    Su Mu put down the soup bowl, took Liu Qingyi into his arms and let him sit on his throne. Feng Hua couldn''t stand it after eating some dog food. He immediately resigned. Anyway, everything had been handled. It''s no use for him to stay and disturb the world of the two people, so Feng Hua planned to play chess with Jiang Xingzhou and others, Only a few old men of his time came from the Imperial Palace, and his daily life became a lot more interesting.


    "Mr. Feng did this before he left you. Be careful that others think you are a fool." Liu Qingyi said with a smile. During this period, Liu Qingyi also enjoyed a good time he had never enjoyed before, that is, when he woke up, Su Mu was on his side. Su Mu was with her for a month and never left, which made Liu Qingyi very happy, Her previous conjectures were all broken.


    "I dare to say that my husband is a confused king. I should fight."


    Su Mu slapped Liu Qingyi on the hip and made him blush. This move immediately made the four dark guards guarding Su Mu very sad in the dark. Why are they still single now? It seems that it''s time to find a partner, otherwise the holy master can''t bear to sprinkle dog food every day!


    "This is a study. It would be bad if others could see it." Liu Qingyi quickly stopped Su Mu''s palm from doing bad things, and said with a blush. Although he is already an old husband and wife, Liu Qingyi still maintains his green and astringent heart, which also makes Su Mu feel very interesting and love Liu Qingyi more.


    "No one can see." when the voice fell, Su Mu immediately started a great career. The four dark Weidun in the dark was surprised and quickly withdrew from the study. He directly arranged an array to hide the situation in the study so that no one could know what was happening inside.


    ......


    In the back garden, red tea sits in the place where she enjoys flowers with Su mu on weekdays. She throws bait at the fish pond alone. She feels helpless. She hasn''t seen Su Mu since Liu Qingyi flew to the imperial palace a month ago. Red tea has some helplessness in her heart. She thinks that the childe doesn''t need his own company at the moment?


    At this time, Jiang Xingzhou and Feng Hua''s figure came to the back garden together, followed by a smaller figure behind him. It was Lu Wanxi, who only heard Jiang Xingzhou say reluctantly: "Taoist brother, did you forget what you promised me some time ago?"


    Feng Hua suddenly remembered that he also promised Jiang Xingzhou to introduce Lu Wanxi to Su Mu and become Su Mu''s disciple. It seems that he really forgot this thing during this period of time, but how could Feng Hua show it? Not only is there no abnormality, but he solemnly said: "naturally, it''s impossible to forget, but it''s not easy to say this time. You also know the situation of the holy master. Please mention it later."


    "That''s reasonable." although Jiang Xingzhou found Feng Hua''s abnormality, he didn''t make a clear voice, but nodded to ignore the topic. However, Lu Wanxi noticed some lonely tea not far away.


    "Look at old Jiang." Lu Wanxi pointed to red tea not far away and said aloud, "why is sister red tea sitting there alone in a daze?"


    Jiang Xingzhou and Feng Hua both raised their heads at the same time and looked at the place pointed by Lu Wanxi. They couldn''t help shaking their heads at the same time. They felt helpless about their holy statue. It''s not a good thing that peach blossoms are too rampant.


    "Girl, you go talk to your tea sister. We won''t go there. Don''t follow us. Anyway, you feel bored with us, don''t you?" Jiang Xingzhou said to Lu Wanxi.


    "OK." Lu Wanxi nodded and immediately ran towards the place where red tea was located.


    "You should also remind the holy master. After all, the red tea girl''s every move is full of love for the holy master. I don''t believe the holy master can''t see it. Some time ago, there was a rumor in the imperial palace that the holy master promised to marry the red tea girl? Why there is no movement now." Jiang Xingzhou said aloud.


    "No wonder you don''t have a partner now. If you have talent, don''t worry about it. Anyway, it will be solved in a while." Feng Hua knows Su Mu very well. Now Su Mu is accompanied by Liu Qingyi. In addition, Liu Qingyi has just soared to the fairy world. They haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. As the saying goes, a little farewell is better than a new marriage, Is it more than a farewell between the holy master and the holy queen in the past ten years? To remind Su mu of the red tea at this time, he might as well let the saint make a decision later.


    "Just like you have a partner, aren''t you an old bachelor like me?" Jiang Xingzhou said angrily.

 Chapter 765

    Lu Wanxi strode towards red tea and made no noise all the way, but he didn''t attract red tea''s eyes, which made Lu Wanxi feel very confused. In the past, red tea would look back at her as soon as she heard her footsteps. What''s the matter today?


    "Tea sister?" Lu Wanxi came to tea and shouted full of doubts, but he didn''t make tea come back. This not only aggravated Lu Wanxi''s doubts, but also shouted again: "tea sister?"


    Seeing that he called her two times in a row and didn''t get a response, Lu Wanxi couldn''t help but go to the back of red tea and pat her on the shoulder, which made red tea recover from her distracted state, looked at Lu Wanxi, pretended to be a funny face and asked, "it''s you, Wan Xi, when did you come?"


    "I''ve been here for a long time. I called several times just to call you, but you ignored me. Tea sister, do you have any trouble?" Lu Wanxi asked full of doubts. She couldn''t help thinking whether there are things that can distract tea in this world?


    "It''s nothing, but I haven''t had a good rest recently. I''m a little distracted." red tea said a reason why I don''t believe it. Even if I haven''t been practicing for a long time, I won''t be depressed. But red tea doesn''t look like I haven''t had a good rest, but it looks like there''s some trouble in my heart. This is shown by Lu Wanxi, Although her strength is not so strong, at least she knows that even if she doesn''t rest, nothing will happen with the current cultivation of red tea. Looking at her appearance, she can know that she has trouble in her heart, but red tea doesn''t want to say Lu Wanxi, there''s no way. Can she force red tea to say no?


    After taking a deep breath, red tea looked at Lu Wanxi and asked, "why didn''t you stay in the yard to practice, but came to the back garden? I remember that old Jiang said a while ago that he wanted to find you a master to guide you in practice. Why, haven''t you found it yet?"


    Lu Wanxi felt helpless when she saw that tea was deliberately leading away the topic, but she still nodded and replied: "No, Mr. Jiang originally intended to introduce me to Mr. Feng and ask him to take me as an apprentice to guide my practice, but Mr. Feng said that he was a Taoist, and he couldn''t take female apprentices. Moreover, Mr. Feng already had an apprentice, so he didn''t put me under the door to guide my practice."


    Red tea nodded at the speech, and then asked curiously, "didn''t old Jiang intend to introduce you to others? The cultivation of black-and-white chess masters and others is also very strong, and their identity is still a rising person tens of millions of years ago. Wouldn''t it be a great good thing if you could join them? Why didn''t you find the two gentlemen of black-and-white chess masters?"


    Lu Wanxi sighed helplessly and said, "it''s not old Jiang yet. Some time ago, he told me that Mr. Feng planned to let me become a disciple of the holy master under the command of the holy master, but Mr. Feng seems to have forgotten this matter and hasn''t mentioned it to the holy master."


    "That''s also good. If you join the holy master''s command, it will be the most noble existence of the two of us in the Xia Dynasty in addition to the holy master. After all, the holy master''s own disciples say that the holy master''s lineage exists. Are you right?" Tea said with a smile, but her tone was indeed a little bleak when she mentioned the queen Saint again. If others talked with tea, they would be able to see the things in her heart, but Lu Wanxi didn''t find it at this time.


    "It''s so easy to worship under the holy master. I don''t even know what the holy master looks like after I''ve been in the imperial palace for so long. Besides, as the Lord of the Xia Dynasty, the holy master is an uncrowned emperor in the eastern and northern world. It''s so easy for the holy master to accept me as an apprentice. I''m very curious. What kind of existence is the holy master of the Xia Dynasty Ah, by the way, elder sister tea, don''t you follow the saint every day? Please describe it to me? "Lu Wanxi said with a smile. She was curious about the existence of the saint in the legendary Xia Dynasty.


    "What else can it be like? You don''t have three heads and six arms. If you have the chance to see it in the future, can we talk about the saint at will? By the way, what''s the matter with you coming to me today?" red tea asked with a smile, temporarily leaving his troubles behind.


    "It''s all right. I just went to the back garden with Mr. Jiang and Mr. Feng. I happened to see sister tea. You''re here, so I came here. Mr. Jiang and Mr. Feng played chess not far away. During this time, Mr. Feng won most of their chess games, so Mr. Jiang was a little upset. He went to Mr. Feng to play chess every day when he was free, hoping to find a place to play But every time they win and lose, they both start again. "Lu Wanxi pointed to a stone pavilion not far from them and said aloud.


    Red tea smelled that the speech was also looking at the place pointed by Lu Wanxi. Sure enough, old Feng and old Jiang were sitting in the stone pavilion playing chess. They saw old Feng playing chess while tasting tea. Old Jiang was staring at the chessboard with a dark face and holding a piece in his hand, but he didn''t know where to fall. This made red tea feel a burst of laughter. The two were located in the earth fairy People at the top of the world are as angry as children. It''s really unexpected.


    Without saying anything more, red tea looked back at the fish pond and saw more than a dozen fish of different colors emerge from the water. They looked at Liu Qingyi with their eyes as if they were waiting for Liu Qingyi''s feeding. Liu Qingyi grabbed a handful from his bait box and threw it to them. Suddenly, he didn''t know that more than a dozen fish appeared on the water, and the bait fell into the water. It was calm The surface of the water immediately caused a surge. Dozens of beautiful fish scrambled for food in the water, which made Lu Wanxi feel very interesting and couldn''t help laughing.


    Lu Wanxi smiled and grabbed a handful of bait from red tea, and then threw it away towards the water. More fish surfaced and scrambled for food for fear that they would fall behind and starve. The fish ponds in the back garden are connected, and the sizes and shapes of various fish ponds are different. Although they seem to be one place at a time, in fact, there are hidden surges under the stone slab under their feet. It is these hidden surges and channels that connect dozens of hundreds of fish ponds together.


    Red tea looked at Lu Wanxi''s happy appearance and couldn''t help shaking her head. She didn''t know why she envied Lu Wanxi''s carefree, as if nothing could hurt her. She never had such innocence, never had it.

 Chapter 766

    In the blink of an eye, half a month passed, and Qingye and Zhao Qing also returned to the imperial palace. In addition to them, there are more than 2.9 million remaining troops in the north and South palaces. Yes, Zhao Qing led the north and South palaces to the northern world without any damage, but increased more than 100000 sergeants, which makes people feel speechless, The more than 100000 Sergeants are not captured from Wanxiang building, but Tianjiao friars and scattered friars in some cities in the northern world. All the accomplishments of these 100000 new sergeants have reached the realm of golden immortals, and their strength is superior. They can be called elites, otherwise Zhao Qing will not let them join his command, After all, the north and South palaces only accept the golden fairyland elite, but Su Mu personally told her that Zhao Qing will not break Su Mu''s rules.


    However, although the sergeants of the north and South palaces returned, the more than 4 million northern and Oriental armies led by Qing Ye stayed in the northern world. They did not return to the Oriental emperor palace at the first time, but scattered in the huge territory of the northern world. They were guarding one side. They would be called up to contribute to the great Xia Dynasty only in an emergency, Su Mu informed Qingye in advance, otherwise Qingye would leave 4 million troops in the northern world, which could cause some trouble.


    "You''ve finally come back. How do you feel about conquering a world?" Su Mu asked them with a smile. He wanted to know how Zhao Qing and Qingye felt about conquering a world.


    But Qing Ye did shake his head when he heard Su Mu''s words, and answered aloud: "I told God Zun that I didn''t make any effort to conquer the northern world this time. I just destroyed a garrison of heaven for the holy Zun. The rest was done by General Zhao Qing. I don''t have any ideas. I just hope that if General Zhao Qing has another chance to fight with me next time, I hope General Zhao Qing will slow down, no Then I took the army and did nothing. Isn''t it very embarrassing? "


    Zhao Qing felt a little helpless when she heard the speech. She didn''t expect that it would be so easy to conquer the northern world this time. You know, the land of the northern world is the largest existence of the whole earth fairyland, but it fell into their hands so easily without any resistance. This can''t help but make Zhao Qing feel boring and look forward to a real battle. Finish How can I say that she also commands the most elite army of the current Xia Dynasty. Wouldn''t it be a waste if she didn''t give full play to the strength of this army?


    Zhao Qing replied: "I don''t have any idea, because this time we went to the northern world in the great Xia Dynasty. Except that we were blocked by Zhao Huaiqing''s army at the beginning, we didn''t suffer any resistance at all. It can be said that we went all the way smoothly, as if we were going home. Therefore, I hope to select a place where the armies of the north and South palaces can give full play to their real strength next time. I We don''t like walking in a strange land. "


    Su Mu smiled and felt speechless about Zhao Qing''s words, but Zhao Qing was also very correct. This time, he did not receive any resistance to conquer the northern world, because the biggest enemy Tianting had long been dragged by Wanxiang building and could not move in the middle of the sky, and there was nothing to fight in the northern world except Zhao Huaiqing, Basically, Zhao Qing got a large area of land after visiting the northern expedition.


    As the whole northern world fell into the hands of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu could feel that the Qi of the great Xia Dynasty was more than several times stronger. Even Xia Yang fell into a deep sleep because of these sudden surge of Qi. However, Su Mu believed that once Xia Yang left the pass, his cultivation would have reached a strength beyond the earth fairyland. If he was graded, I''m afraid it would be according to Su Mu''s guess I think Xia Yang should be able to reach the level of the top demon master among the legendary demon cultivators, and can easily kill the existence of a twelve grade great Luo Jinxian. In addition to these, Su Mu has also received many unexpected benefits. One of the most shocking things for Su Mu is merit! You know, Su Mu has been in the fairy world for so many years, that is, he has created a great immortal The Xia Dynasty only got one merit. Unexpectedly, it also got a lot of merit by bringing the northern world into the territory of the Xia Dynasty. Although it can not be compared with the number of merits and virtues obtained by creating the imperial dynasty, it is definitely a top treasure!


    After talking with them for a while, Su Mu obviously didn''t intend to continue chatting. He directly said: "Although this northern expedition was very easy and even did not suffer any resistance, Zhao Qing''s contribution to this northern expedition is obvious to all. The salaries of sergeants in the north and South palaces have doubled, and Zhao Qing, king of the Phoenix, has reached the top of the Xia Dynasty. It can be said that one person is lower than ten thousand people, and there is no seal. But Zhao Qing has made such a great contribution to the Xia Dynasty, If there is no reward, it doesn''t make sense. How about this? The original Phoenix territory is bounded by the extinct volcano, with a radius of 30 million miles belonging to you? "


    Zhao Qing was immediately delighted when he heard the speech. He quickly knelt down on one knee and said, "thank you, sir!"


    "In addition, Qingye, although you didn''t make much effort in this northern expedition, you also made a great contribution to exterminating millions of troops in Tianting and brought convenience to Zhao Qing''s conquest of the northern world. I''ll take your identity as the king of Zhenbei in advance. In the future, you can command the northern world, recruit troops and guard the peace of the northern world." Su Mu said solemnly to Qingye that he would give such a huge right to Qingye. It is not su Mu''s confidence in him, but that he really can''t find anyone to guard the north now.


    Green leaf was surprised when he heard the speech. He didn''t expect Su Mu to hand over the land of the northern world to him so soon. He quickly said, "holy master, now green leaf hasn''t made any progress. Is it too..."


    "Who said you didn''t get in? Even if you really didn''t get in, you has the final say. I let you go to the northern world to keep your side. You will go steady. No one will complain. Four million the northern army and the eastern army will help you manage the northern world. You will start early tomorrow morning and quickly recruit materials in the northern world, and will be able to take the northern part of the country. Take all the world''s resources, you know? "Su Mu said solemnly to the green leaves.


    "Thank you, sir!" Qingye nodded and said solemnly when he heard the speech. In fact, Su Mu misunderstood Qingye. He had already lost his previous ambition in his heart. It was his greatest wild hope to recover the Qinghua emperor palace in the northern world. Now that Su Mu has completed his promise to him, how could he easily betray him? Moreover, after so many years in the great Xia Dynasty, Qingye is very aware of the power of the great Xia Dynasty. If he wants to be independent, he may be destroyed at the first time. In addition, those sergeants under his command are not recruited in his name, but in the name of the great Xia Dynasty. He can rebel. I''m afraid he will be encircled and suppressed at the first time he announces his independence?


    Su Mu has his own plan in mind. Although the northern world is huge and rich in materials, Qingye''s rights and status will be locked there after sitting as the king of Zhenbei. On the contrary, the talents left in the Imperial Palace are the people Su Mu really trusts. Basically, everyone will surpass Qingye in power and power in the future, And Qingye''s power and status will never rise a little, which is why Su Mu locked him in the northern world.

 Chapter 767

    Su Mu nodded, looked at the green leaves and said, "go back to the north as soon as possible. Now the northern world has just been recovered by us, and everything is still in a period of waste. You have to make some achievements in the northern world to make it worthwhile. I will give you such a large piece of land, okay?"


    Hearing the speech, Qing Ye solemnly nodded, arched his hand at Su Mu and said, "my minister understands. My minister will immediately return to the northern world to show the grace of our Xia Dynasty."


    "Go," said Su mu with a smile. Then he looked at the back of Qing Ye and fell into silence. Zhao Qing couldn''t help looking at Su mu with doubts after seeing Qing ye go away. He asked aloud, "holy master, is it too hasty to hand over such a large territory of the northern world to Qing Ye for management?"


    Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech. He didn''t hear anything wrong from Zhao Qing''s tone. Obviously, Zhao Qing didn''t care so much about Qingye''s order to control the northern world, so Su Mu said: "It won''t be too hasty. This is also a promise I made to him. On the surface, it seems that Qingye has become a real king of Zhenbei, guarding a huge fief alone, but Qingye will also end his career because of a king of Zhenbei and a fief."


    Zhao Qing is not a fool. After thinking for a moment, he understood the meaning of Su Mu''s words. Then he nodded to show that he understood. Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and said: "I heard that your northern expedition not only did not damage the original sergeants of the north and South palaces, but also added more than 100000 golden fairyland sergeants to me? This surprised me, but the number of sergeants in the north and South palaces has far exceeded the standard, so these more than 100000 sergeants will stay in the Imperial Palace and be under the command of the Tianhe army in the future. What do you think?"


    Zhao Qing naturally didn''t have any comments when he heard the speech. He immediately nodded and replied: "Naturally, my subordinates will not have any objection. These sergeants originally joined the Xia Dynasty and wanted to follow you. It is not inappropriate for you to assign their whereabouts. On the contrary, it is because you personally assigned their whereabouts that you might arouse their excitement and think you care about them very much."


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and said: "Zhao Qing, Zhao Qing, your grasp of power and power is much deeper than me. What you said is also very reasonable. Since those sergeants want to join the Xia Dynasty to pursue me, I will undoubtedly give them an illusion that I value them very much. They will work harder for our Xia Dynasty, right?"


    "Yes."


    "OK, I have something to deal with. You''ve just returned to the emperor''s palace and you''re a little tired. Go down and have a rest." Su Mu waved his hand and said aloud. He was going to see off the guests.


    "I''m leaving."


    ......


    Zhongtian world, at the moment, the Zhongtian war has spread to every land of Zhongtian. Basically, there will be one or even several wars in all places of Zhongtian every day except the Tianting.


    The Jade Emperor God sat on everyone in the LingXiao palace and looked at the war reports from all sides. He couldn''t help but look black. The Wanxiang building has been hidden for so many years. It has accumulated such strong strength that it can defeat them in front of the heaven. Although most of the reasons are because the heaven is in the light and the Wanxiang building is in the dark, it doesn''t explain We can see how powerful Wanxiang building is now.


    In addition to several powerful battles, Wanxiang building even buried dark soldiers and sergeants in all parts of the midheaven to block the Tianting sergeants who went to the main battlefield for support, and even emerged from the dark several times to destroy the army transporting materials in the Tianting and rob the materials in the Tianting, which made the jade Emperor God and all the Tianting sergeants feel a great headache. This Wanxiang building is so insidious that no one knows he went down Where will the moment come from? Today, all the sergeants of the heavenly court in the Lingxiao Palace are gathered together to discuss a way to solve the problem. Otherwise, if Wanxiang building is consumed with them, although they are not afraid of the heavenly court, even if they win, they will lose their strength!


    Besides this, the Jade Emperor God also learned that the northern world had all fallen into the hands of the great Xia Dynasty. The northern part of their Tianting was already empty. What should be done if the great Xia Dynasty sent troops from the northern world to the south to directly attack the northern part of their Zhongtian Tianting? You know, now their Tianting and Wanxiang building have consumed a lot of strength, If the great Xia Dynasty really wants to suddenly kill out from the rear and intervene, then their heaven will go to the road of extinction!


    You need to know that today''s Daxia imperial dynasty is the top strength in the fairyland. Both the number and quality of sergeants and the number of high-level combat power are far more than Tianting and Wanxiang building. These things can be seen during the northern expedition of the Daxia imperial dynasty. The 2.8 million Golden fairyland is elite. But! Obviously, the number of golden fairyland sergeants in the Daxia imperial dynasty is far more than that That''s the number!


    You know, during the northern expedition, the great Xia Dynasty also supported more than 4 million troops in the southern world! Among them, there are hundreds of thousands of elite sergeants in the golden fairyland! The strength of the great Xia Dynasty has been inadvertently displayed in front of the world of the earth fairyland, so that both the high-level and low-level residents of all forces in the earth fairyland know the strength of the great Xia Dynasty and want to join the great Xia emperor one after another It is for this reason that the great Xia Dynasty was so easy to recover the northern world, even without any resistance!


    Tianting dare not gamble. Now they are empty in the north and do not have any defensive power. The millions of troops and four Da Luojin fairyland generals who originally stayed in the northern world have also lost news. It is obvious that they have been destroyed by the Xia Dynasty, which undoubtedly weakens their Tianting''s great strength, Coupled with the battle between the front battlefield and Wanxiang building, the daily consumption of resources and materials by Tianting is amazing! Moreover, Wanxiang building is still hidden in the dark, constantly hiding in all parts of the midheaven to assassinate their high-level combat power, and many Sergeants are waiting for an opportunity in the dark to block and severely damage the army supported by their Tianting! It can be said that if today''s Tianting does not change its strategy, it is likely to lead to their demise!


    At this meeting, the Jade Emperor God has made up his mind. They must discuss a solution, otherwise it will go on like this. Before long, the whole Tianting will be dragged down by Wanxiang building! You should know that there are not many resources in their middle heaven. Although they have been collected in the Tianting treasure house, their quantity has been slowly consumed in countless scenes. Now, I''m afraid the materials in the Tianting treasure house can''t support them to delay for a long time!

 Chapter 768

    Unlike Tianting, Tianting is completely surrounded by Zhongtian, and it is difficult to leave the Zhongtian world. Wanxiang building comes and goes whenever it wants. It has no burden for Wanxiang building to fight on Zhongtian land, because this land is not owned by them, at least not yet owned by them, So Wanxiang building doesn''t care what kind of territory such as Zhongtian world is destroyed!


    There are too many things that Tianting needs to consider. Whether it is the loss of Zhongtian territory or the shortage of resources and materials in Tianting treasure house, these are the things that they need to seriously consider, and the most critical point is that although the Zhongtian occupied by Tianting is the best place in the five-way world, It can be said that it is a step away from the four directions in the southeast, northwest and northwest. It is for this reason that China Unicom Sifang world is much more prosperous than the rest of the four directions, because Zhongtian will attract businessmen from the four directions to enhance their Zhongtian assets. Whether it is trade businessmen or high-profile casual practitioners, they will come to Zhongtian and even settle here.


    However, today''s heaven is located in the middle of the sky, which is obviously a bit distressed. In peacetime, the middle of the sky is the best economy, and all the world should revolve around it. Because the middle of their four worlds, they seem to be surrounded by four mountains, which is not only the nearest place connected by the four sides, but also the center of the earth fairy world, So it will be very popular in peacetime, but now it''s different in war.


    If Tianting''s strength is as strong as it was when he first declared the war, it is best for him to occupy Zhongtian, because Zhongtian connects the four sides of the world. No matter attacking, either side can send troops and materials into the world to be attacked in the shortest time, but now it is different. Tianting is not the attacking side, but the defending side, As a defensive party, it is obviously not a wise decision to choose a place surrounded by people. Although the location of Tianting has been here since ancient times, they can''t change it, it is precisely for this reason that although Tianting is powerful and one of the three overlords in the earth fairy world, it has no ability to attack others, Because wanxianglou, one of the three overlords, will not let him grow up.


    Some people will ask why the three overlords Wanxiang building will not attack the Xia Dynasty at the same time? Because the strength directly displayed by the great Xia Dynasty is too difficult to deal with. Wan xianglou thinks that if they declare war on the great Xia Dynasty directly, it may be difficult to win. They are surprised by the number of sergeants and the ambiguous number of Da Luo Jinxian, So Wanxiang upstairs and downstairs are the same. They think that now they''d better not provoke the Xia Dynasty!


    Of course, although they will not provoke the Xia Dynasty in a short time, they still have made some backhands, such as the millions of troops and several great Luo Jinxian strongmen hidden in the underground world under the Mo City in the northern world. They are the means Wanxiang building is prepared to use to deal with the Xia Dynasty, Once the riots as like as two peas in the great summer Dynasty, they could be able to repeat the same tactics as the attack on the Middle Kingdom, and they would be able to hide the scattered troops in the great Xia Dynasty, and let the emperor of the Xia Dynasty find no trace of them. They wanxianglou have carried out such tactics for many times and have been extremely skilled. It must be the safest and safest way for them to attack the Xia dynasty like this.


    However, it is a pity that they know nothing about the ability of the imperial court after all. If Wanxiang building really uses the method of dealing with the heavenly court to deal with the great Xia imperial court, it is likely to be destroyed by the great Xia imperial court in the shortest time. Wanxiang building is still a little afraid of the great Xia imperial court. Bi is one of the three overlords. Wanxiang building is not much weaker than himself, However, if Wanxiang building is really like attacking the heaven and dispersing its combat power everywhere to hide the power to attack the Xia Dynasty in the dark, then the Xia Dynasty can absolutely destroy Wanxiang building in the shortest time! beyond all doubt! Because whether it''s luck or using the eye of heaven, Wanxiang building will appear under their eyes as long as it enters the territory of the Xia Dynasty! Even the most powerful owner of Wanxiang building can see it clearly when he goes to the bathroom and wipes his ass with that finger! Although they don''t plan to peek at people wiping their ass.


    ......


    "The North must be guarded by someone. If we keep exposing the North like this, I''m afraid the great Xia Dynasty will also enter our middle heaven, and it''s the kind that won''t quit easily! Now our Tianting is in the Ming and Wanxiang building is dark, so it''s very difficult to deal with it. If the great Xia Dynasty suddenly appears in our north, then the situation in our Tianting will be very difficult But it''s terrible! "A white bearded old man with the fourth grade of Luo Jinxian said aloud. He is a civilian owner in the heaven. He is also full of knowledge and has the ability to speak in the heaven Parliament.


    But when he said this reminder, it immediately aroused the displeasure of many people. Among them, the Jade Emperor God also looked at him and couldn''t help saying: "Do you think we don''t know the situation? What''s the most important thing? You haven''t figured out yet, but you came to participate in the Parliament? Come on, get out. I want people who are really capable to provide me with useful methods, rather than watching you push each other one by one, okay?"


    "Your Majesty, it''s not that we can''t think of a way, but now the situation in our middle heaven is too rigid. No matter what we do, we are likely to face the obstruction of Wanxiang building, and even suffer from the interference of the Xia Dynasty. At present, there is only one safest way, that is to withdraw from the East and enter the western world, with our present strength Even if it is hard to win the west, it is not a problem. As long as we enter the western world, our situation will not be so rigid, but there is a very key point, that is, when we attack the western world, we must ask an ally to block the attack of Wanxiang tower for our Tianting! "Yang Sen, a senior general of the Chinese army in Tianting, said solemnly and incomparably.


    "Attack the western world? Find allies to block the attack of the heaven for us? This is indeed a way, but now the only thing in the earth fairy world that can block Wanxiang building except our heaven is the Xia Dynasty. Are you sure the Xia Dynasty will help us instead of falling into the well?" the Jade Emperor God glanced at Yang Sen angrily, If the other side is not the main force of the war, he wants to throw it out directly. What is this?


    "It depends on your majesty whether you can give a satisfactory reward to the Xia Dynasty." Yang Sen replied with a very flat face.

 Chapter 769

    After hearing Yang Sen''s words, the Jade Emperor God couldn''t help taking a deep breath, as if there was only such a way to go now, but the Jade Emperor God didn''t agree to this request, because he deeply knew what the strong foundation of heaven was, Zhang Bairen! Only in the heaven can Zhang Bairen make a fearless move in a short time, so it is obviously impossible for them to evacuate the middle heaven to grab territory in the western world and gouchen emperor''s palace!


    Looking at the Jade Emperor God who was still frowning and meditating, Yang Sen could not help sighing silently. He understood that the idea in the Jade Emperor God''s heart was nothing more than that he didn''t want to leave the middle heaven. After all, everything in the heaven was in the middle heaven world. If he withdrew, all the operations of the heaven in the middle heaven for countless years would be in vain, and even the rest would fall into the hands of Wanxiang building, Not only that, Wanxiang building will certainly fall. After all, it''s not a good reputation for them to escape without war, but what can they do now even if they don''t leave the Zhongtian world? The north is facing the attack of the great Xia Dynasty at any time. Moving south to the west is the main force of Wanxiang building. In the East, it is also a place where the great Xia Dynasty can enter the middle heaven at any time. Although they are guarded by the heavenly army, they obviously can''t stop the powerful great Xia Dynasty!


    Although many generals under Tianting have their own ideas, and some even think that Tianting is likely to perish if it does not withdraw from the middle heaven world and rush to the west, the Jade Emperor God is still sitting on the throne and thinking about something, but it is obvious that the people in the hall have no hope for it, After all, it can be said that they will face the attack of the Xia Dynasty and Wanxiang building at the same time, which is not so simple to resist! And according to their estimation, it is difficult for them to resist. Just a great Xia dynasty or a Wanxiang building, their Tianting will not have too much fear. On the contrary, they will think that they will be the final winner, but the two together are not as simple as one plus one equals two! The power of the Xia Dynasty and the mystery of Wanxiang building have not been completely revealed, so it is difficult for them to hinder the advancement of the two forces at the same time.


    At the moment, many of the many soldiers in the lower heaven support Yang Sen''s opinion. With their current strength, they will soon be able to unify the West into their new territory, although they will bear some bad reputation. It''s shameless to say that they are defeated by Wanxiang building, but they escape to the western world and rob the territory with gouchen emperor''s palace! But these are just some irrelevant curses. How can this person come to the world smoothly? Isn''t it more perfect for them to bear humiliation in the western world? We must know that the present celestial realm is not the only one that has the final say of their heavenly family. It is even more powerful than their celestial forces. At this time, they have to look for the chance of birth and survival, otherwise it won''t pay to die in vain.


    "Your Majesty, please carefully consider your opinion. After all, I really can''t think of a more perfect plan than this plan now. If we don''t implement this plan, we will be dragged to death by Wanxiang building. Your majesty, please seriously consider it. After all, it''s just some secular fame. When we return from humiliating king Yang Sen took a deep breath and said solemnly. He hoped that the Jade Emperor God could see the situation clearly. It was just a middle heaven. The resources were almost exploited by them. It can be said that there was nothing left, Basically, all good things have appeared in their heavenly treasure house. It''s enough to transfer directly with the treasure house!


    And most importantly, the pattern of Zhongtian is too small! Although the geographical location is very good, it is a besieged place. Facing the four sides is good, but its disadvantages are also obvious. In peacetime, you are the center of the world and will become the most prosperous economy. In war, you are also the most vulnerable to simultaneous attacks by the four sides. After all, you are nearest to them, So if Tianting really wants to survive, then moving west is the only choice! Otherwise, they will be waiting for the powerful soldiers and soldiers from the Xia Dynasty and the Wanxiang building to take advantage of the danger of others!


    Of course, it''s not all bad to let Zhongtian out. It''s a great good thing for them to let Wanxiang building occupy Zhongtian. After all, Wanxiang building has no territory. Now, once they leave Zhongtian world, Wanxiang building will be deeply rooted in Zhongtian world, and which hero in the East has won the northern world, There are also rumors in the southern world that he has been under the command of who, so the whole East has been recovered by him, so he will certainly March to the west, and the first goal of westward March is Zhongtian world! Therefore, if they give up the Zhongtian world, they will have a lot of development time, because the battle between wanxianglou and the Xia Dynasty can not be decided in a short time! However, if the Jade Emperor God is unwilling to give up the middle heaven, it is likely that the first target of the Xia Dynasty''s westward March will be them. Wanxiang building will secretly take action to hinder the march of their troops and horses around the heaven. It can be said that the heaven will die!


    Yang Sen thought of all these things easily. He didn''t believe that the man sitting in the first place didn''t think of it. After all, before the Xia Dynasty and Wanxiang building came out, the man was the helmsman of the strongest force in the earth fairy world, and the owner alone declared war on the Sifang Imperial Palace, Although it is different now, the earthly fairyland is not dominated by their heavenly family, he believes that the man named the Jade Emperor must also have his own way to solve their immediate crisis, because when he followed the Jade Emperor God, Yang Sen showed his extraordinary leadership and wisdom, So Yang Sen thought that the Jade Emperor God should come up with other ways, but it must be not much different from his plan, because Yang Sen felt that there was really no way for their heaven to survive except moving to the west, but how did Yang Sen know that the wisdom and leadership shown by the Jade Emperor God were disguised, And those who really have these are the real masters of Tianting, Zhang Bairen!

 Chapter 770

    Most of the imperial court sergeants agree with the move to the west, but they are just ministers of the imperial court. Everything still needs the Jade Emperor''s God to make the final decision. If the Jade Emperor''s God is willing to move to the west, it is naturally the best. After all, then their imperial court can retreat from the invisible encirclement between Wanxiang building and the Xia Dynasty, And have a long period of security guarantee, and if the Jade Emperor God is not willing to move west, they will stay and fight to the end, and will not leave easily.


    Most of the sergeants in Tianting are young orphans with good talents. They have been trained by Tianting and become an independent existence now. Therefore, they still have a sufficient sense of belonging to Tianting and will not easily turn to others or leave without saying goodbye, Now all the soldiers in the sky are looking at the Jade Emperor above, and God is waiting for him to give an order whether to move to the West.


    The Jade Emperor God took a deep breath. Moving to the west is indeed a good choice. He also understands the benefits of moving to the west of Tianting, but he still can''t agree to moving to the west, because Tianting is not controlled by him, but controlled by Zhang bainin. Zhang bainin''s strength is hidden in Tianting and not discovered by Tiandao, which is also their most powerful card in Tianting, Once Zhang Bairen leaves the Tianting, it is estimated that he will soon be discovered by the Tiandao and pushed out of the fairy world. In this way, their Tianting will really lose the ability to fight with the Xia Dynasty and Wanxiang building, so it is absolutely impossible to move west. The Jade Emperor God also trusts Zhang Bairen very much and thinks that he will definitely take the Tianting out of the current situation! Back to the bright moments of the past!


    "Let''s not talk about the move to the West. I won''t agree. Although I can''t tell you clearly, you must know that after losing this heavenly court, our strength will be greatly reduced by more than half! So the heavenly court can''t lose! As long as the heavenly court still stands here one day, we will never be desperate! Believe me, everyone." The Jade Emperor God said solemnly and incomparably, "believe me, our heaven has not reached the point of being desperate, and we will never be desperate! We must prove to the earth fairy world that who is the real overlord of the earth fairy world! Wanxiang building, the aggressor, we must drive it out! I mean only one! That is war!"


    ......


    In a mountain range in the south of Zhongtian, the headquarters of Wanxiang building is temporarily set here. At present, there are three twelve great Luojin immortals in the headquarters of Wanxiang building, namely the Oriental supreme mother and the southern and Zhongtian supreme mother. The northern supreme mother rushed to the west some time ago to prepare to join hands with the Western supreme mother to encircle and suppress the Tianting, People all over the world think Wanxiang building is an existence like the Imperial Palace, but their controller of Wanxiang building is not just one. When the landlord is gone, the five supreme lords are the top commanders of Wanxiang building in the fairy world. Once the landlord appears, they can only surrender their rights!


    In addition to the three supreme lords, there are also seven of the ten great Luo Jinxian, and the powerful Da Luo Jinxian attacked 23. In this small mountain range, there are 33 Da Luo Jinxian in Wanxiang building. It is obvious that they are not just trying to affect Tianting this time, but intend to take Tianting directly! They want to make Zhongtian world their territory of Wanxiang tower. After all, as one of the three overlords of the earth fairy world, Wanxiang tower has not even owned its own territory, which is also a helpless place in their hearts. It is difficult for them to find the opportunity to get out of the mountain during the previous five great emperors, because once they do anything ambitious, Then they will face the encirclement and suppression of the five great emperors at the same time, so their Wanxiang building will hide and show their strength until now!


    Nowadays, it is no longer an era when the five great emperors are united. Among the five great emperors, there are the Immortal Emperor of the South and the gouchen emperor of the West. Tianting is independent of the five great emperors and has entered the level of three overlords. Although Ziwei emperor palace evolved in the Xia Dynasty, it has also become one of the three overlords in the earth fairy world, As for the north, needless to say, it has now fallen into the hands of the great Xia Dynasty, become the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, and has been removed from the position of the five great emperors.


    It is precisely because they saw the current situation in the fairy world that the five great emperors could not fight against their Wanxiang building together, so they came out to stir up the situation, made things around after the declaration of war in Tianting, developed their strength, became one of the three overlords in the fairy world, and faced the most powerful strength in the fairy world in the past, Tianting!


    "It''s incredible to hear that the rebels in the southern world are about to be wiped out by the Xia Dynasty. I went to the south at that time. I was very excited about the tens of millions of rebels, but they were so easily wiped out by the Xia Dynasty. It''s incredible. This is also a profile depicting the strength of the Xia Dynasty. I''m afraid I''m afraid that even our Wanxiang building may not be their opponent in the Xia Dynasty now. What do you think? "Said the Oriental supreme mother of Wanxiang building solemnly.


    "I think so too. Although we are now facing the existence of Tianting and losing the fight of Tianting, after all, the reason is that we are in the dark Tianting and in the light. We have achieved this success when we occupy the initiative advantage of a large area. We should not be proud. I think we should be more stable and don''t directly win the Zhongtian world for the time being After all, if we forcibly defeated Tianting and won the Zhongtian world, wouldn''t it give the great Xia Dynasty a chance to catch us all? "The southern supreme mother nodded and replied.


    After listening to the words of the two colleagues, Empress Dowager Zhongtian took a deep breath and said aloud: "Move to the West. Although the geographical location of Zhongtian is good, its danger is also huge, and Tianting is not an easy force to win. If you delay like this, the Xia Dynasty will not necessarily develop into what it will look like, so I think it''s time for us to move to the West and change a strategy for survival."


    With the solemn and incomparable words of the Empress Dowager Zhongtian, the other two also nodded. They also agreed with the westward move. After all, if we continue to fight with the heavenly court, we may give the Xia Dynasty the opportunity to catch them all!

 Chapter 771

    A week later, an amazing thing happened to everyone in the earth fairy world, that is, wanxianglou, which originally occupied all the initiative in the Zhongtian battlefield, showed weakness, left the Zhongtian world and moved west into the world controlled by the western gouchen emperor.


    The occurrence of this event first made Tianting feel strange, but also made all the friars in the earth fairyland wonder what they were thinking in Wanxiang building. After all, for them, basically, the initiative of the Zhongtian world is in their hands. As long as it is dragged down, Tianting will be difficult to continue to resist their attack, However, at this critical moment, wanxianglou actually withdrew from the Zhongtian world without any stay and entered the western world, which means that everything they had done in Zhongtian before would be laborious and thankless. Only the other two sides, known as the three overlords of the earth fairy world, could really guess the reason for wanxianglou''s westward move.


    Tianting knew that Wanxiang building was afraid that the Xia Dynasty would be there. At a time when Wanxiang building was the last thing they wanted to see, it appeared in the middle of the sky. This would lead them to fight like a snipe and a clam. Later, the fisherman hidden behind the back of the Xia Dynasty picked up all the benefits, so Wanxiang building moved west to the western world, This is a good thing for their Tianting. Of course, it is not a great good thing. At most, it saved their Tianting from the original situation. However, there may be a large army of the Xia Dynasty in the East and North at any time, which makes Tianting continue to strengthen the surrounding defense after knowing that Wanxiang building moved west, Numerous checkpoints were set up on their Zhongtian homeland, especially at the junction of the northern world and the eastern world. Tianting sent troops to guard it, so as to ensure that they could know the news at the first time when the Xia Dynasty attacked their Zhongtian world.


    Tianting''s actions reveal a word, that is stability! It''s very stable. Today''s Tianting is almost in a mess. The original Tianting Jade Emperor''s God was extremely domineering and declared war. The morale of the four sides seems to have been lost. Now Tianting has played the word stability to the extreme. The whole Zhongtian was built into an iron bucket array in a very short time! It has become a great place to defend and attack!


    ......


    In the western world, in gouchen emperor''s palace, gouchen emperor''s eyes are full of despair and look to the East. In the east of their Western world, the army of Wanxiang building entered their land and won more than 6300 continuous cities in the East in three days! They control one tenth of the land in the western world! Don''t underestimate this tenth! The size of this tenth of the land site alone has far exceeded that of Zhongtian world by tens or hundreds of times! Such a huge territory had fallen into the hands of the enemy within three days, which made Gou Chen feel a trace of despair.


    Three days! More than 6300 cities! What concept is this! Wan xianglou''s strength is completely beyond the imagination of Gou Chen. Although he still questioned when he selected the three overlords in the fairy world and thought that they could be called the fourth overlord in the western world, it seems that he still thinks too much, When did wanxianglou form such a huge force and so many sergeants in the western world? As the controller of the western world, he didn''t know at all! How can he deserve to be the fourth overlord of the earth fairy world?


    "I''m afraid these sergeants have been hiding in the cities of the western world for a while, otherwise they could not have mastered all the more than 6000 cities in the eastern part of the western world in three days, covering one tenth of the territory of the western world! Although I don''t know when they betrayed us, the western world has become a million Believers of xianglou, but there is no doubt that it is my dereliction of duty as emperor gouchen. I am willing to accept your punishment for me, and I am willing to abdicate and transfer the position of emperor gouchen. Ladies and gentlemen, I am unable to continue to take charge of the West! "Gouchen took a deep breath, filled with endless despair in his eyes and said aloud, He can''t see any capital to fight Wanxiang building from their hook to Emperor Chen''s palace! Not to mention keeping the western world''s gouchen emperor''s palace under the attack of Wanxiang building.


    When the voice fell, the hall was shocked. Everyone explained and quickly knelt down on one knee and said to Emperor gouchen, "think twice! We in the West have not reached that desperate place! Anyway, the emperor can''t easily lose. Even if we are really not the enemy of Wanxiang building, we should let them know that it''s not so easy to attack our West!"


    "That''s right! It''s absolutely unforgivable to rashly invade our western world! Even if I''m not their general of Wanxiang tower, I''ll try my best to bite a piece of meat off Wanxiang Tower! It proves that no one in the western world is a coward! Emperor! Please give orders! The end general is willing to lead an army to stop the attack of Wanxiang tower. The western world is The territory of emperor gouchen''s palace is your jurisdiction. Their Wanxiang building is an invasion! We can''t ignore it! Otherwise, we will have no face to face all residents of the whole western world! "General Qiao Gongyi said solemnly and incomparably, and his eyes revealed that there is no cover up for the respect of emperor gouchen and the anger of Wanxiang building, As if the roar in his eyes would burn out at any time.


    Seeing this, Emperor gouchen couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said aloud, "what''s the use even if we send troops to block it? As one of the three overlords in the earth fairyland, their Wanxiang building has lost the battle even in the heaven. Do you still think our gouchen palace is stronger than the heaven?"


    "That said, we can lose the battle. No, the great emperor, at least show our Western army''s courage to fight. Even if we can''t defeat the enemy, we will leave a heavy mark in the earth fairy world, which won''t make future generations feel that our western gouchen emperor palace is no better than you. Before the war, it means surrender!" Qiao Gongyi said solemnly. The determination shown in his expression made gouchen seem to see a glimmer of hope. Qiao Gongyi is really a loyal generation!

 Chapter 772

    After Qiao Gongyi''s brainwashing and persuasion, gouchen emperor did not leave his throne after all, but continued to take charge of the western world. He hoped that Qiao Gongyi could lead the army to give himself or the whole western world some hope for survival! But how could he know what kind of person Joe Gongyi, who was given high hopes by him, was? As the saying goes, people know their faces but not their hearts!


    In order to keep Qiao Gongyi from losing the battle against Wanxiang building this time, gouchen even handed over the whole army of gouchen palace to him. In order to let Qiao Gongyi fulfill his promise, Qiao Gongyi also made gouchen feel recognized. He felt that Qiao Gongyi was very correct. Even if he was defeated, he would show their momentum in the western world, Even if they fail, they will bite off a piece of meat from their Wanxiang building! Let them know the kind of pain in Wanxiang building!


    So, in the western world, there are more than 4 million elite troops under the command of emperor gouchen palace, including 200000 and 300000 golden fairyland sergeants, and the rest are all real fairyland elite. Such a huge combat effectiveness has been handed over to Qiao Gongyi. At the moment, Qiao Gongyi has led his army to the western border occupied by Wanxiang building. Qiao Gongyi looks back, The vast western world appeared in his eyes. Through the clouds, he seemed to be able to see a man looking at them on the clouds countless miles away, hoping that he could send back some good news to make them happy in emperor Chen''s palace.


    However, Qiao Gongyi grinned. Unexpectedly, he pulled up a signal bomb in his hand and took more than 4 million troops straight into the territory occupied by Wanxiang building. His sergeants didn''t mean to resist. They didn''t even pull out their blades. When passing through some cities, the sergeants of Wanxiang building thought they didn''t see them, Thinking of the previous signal bomb, there is no doubt that Qiao Gongyi may not be able to meet the expectations of emperor Chen.


    Where the main force of Wanxiang building is located, Qiao Gongyi took the army into it and was personally greeted by the three supreme masters of Wanxiang building. Qiao Gongyi said with a smile: "three supreme masters, I''m back."


    The voice fell, and Qiao Gongyi''s identity was undoubtedly made clear. He was indeed a spy in Wanxiang building, in order to complete some difficult things for them in Wanxiang building one day when they needed it. The matter of Qiao Gongyi''s surrender and joining Wanxiang building had not been heard, so outsiders did not know that Qiao Gongyi had fallen to Wanxiang building, Maybe Qiao Gongyi didn''t surrender, but returned, but there is no doubt that in the eyes of countless people in the earth fairyland, Qiao Gongyi was accommodated by Wanxiang building only by surrender. It is precisely because Qiao Gongyi helped more than 4 million troops directly join their Wanxiang building, or it may not be important for these troops to serve anyone, After all, gouchen emperor palace has mastered the western world for so many years. There is no problem to change the controller! Just like the Oriental world, Ziwei Imperial Palace has mastered the Oriental world for so many years. Now it has not fallen into the hands of the Xia Dynasty?


    However, the significance of Wanxiang building is different. Wanxiang building invades the west, and the Xia Dynasty was built on Ziwei emperor''s palace. Therefore, the thoughts in the hearts of these Sergeants are just some psychological comfort for themselves. After all, they have just betrayed their hometown, so it is inevitable that they want to find an excuse to cover up their actions, They just want to follow another more powerful person in the West. Gouchen palace is exhausted. If they continue to follow gouchen palace, they may die on the battlefield of the western world. Moreover, gouchen palace is obviously not the opponent of Wanxiang building, so what''s the point for them to continue to help gouchen palace, even for gouchen palace? Anyway, they will perish in the end. They might as well take refuge in the Ming Lord. As for what will happen to gouchen emperor in the end, they can''t control so much. After all, they just want to find their own way of life, and they won''t think too much about other people''s affairs.


    "Hahaha, you did a good job. Qiao Gongyi has been lurking in the western world for so many years for our Wanxiang building, but he has not been affected. He is loyal to our Wanxiang building, Qiao Gongyi! Indeed, he is worthy of the word Gong Yi! He is a rare loyal generation in the world!" the Western supreme mother smiled at Qiao Gongyi, And nodding from time to time proved that Qiao Mingyi had entered his eyes.


    Perhaps for gouchen palace and gouchen emperor, Qiao Gongyi is an ungrateful villain. He doesn''t know how to repay them. He even betrayed them when they were in the most suffering in gouchen palace. However, for Wanxiang building, Qiao Gongyi must have been lured by countless temptations in the western world for so many years, but he kept his original heart and didn''t betray Wanxiang building, But providing them with information from the western world day after day, which is the most important news for them. Qiao Gongyi also deserves the name of loyal generation!


    But for emperor gouchen, Qiao Gongyi is a real villain! Because he cheated them out of the trust of everyone in gouchen palace and the ownership of more than 4 million troops. He took the name of the army to beg for thieves. In fact, he defected, which made gouchen see a glimmer of hope from the originally desperate world collapse again. Gouchen had some doubts about himself. Could it be that he didn''t know anyone? I can''t blame him! After all, Qiao Gongyi''s expression and eyes at that time were too hot. Not only did he outline that the emperor did not find any abnormalities, but also all the generals and counselors in the emperor''s palace did not find any abnormalities!


    ......


    Soon after, the news that Qiao Gongyi rebelled against gouchen emperor''s palace and became a general of Wanxiang building spread all over the fairy world. Gouchen emperor was really desperate. No one could understand what his mood is now. After all, the ups and downs are too big for him. Anyway, he can''t get rid of the whole name of sinners in the western world, He can even think of what people will think of themselves in countless years!


    "Qiao Gongyi, Qiao Gongyi, I trust you so much, but you treat me like this. Am I wrong? You let me find a glimmer of hope from the desperate situation and let me fall into real despair! What a loyal generation! What a loyal generation!"


    On that day, Emperor gouchen vomited blood and lost his mind. He seemed to have been damaged by a major blow. He became a fool and disappeared.

 Chapter 773

    Scandals in the western world have spread all over the fairyland. It is well known that one of the most trusted generals of emperor gouchen rebelled with 80% of the combat power of emperor gouchen''s palace and joined Wanxiang building. He became a general of Wanxiang building. No one laughed at him. Everyone thought that emperor gouchen was a poor man, The person he trusted most betrayed himself at the most critical time and left with the combat power above the eighth floor of gouchen emperor''s palace. This is undoubtedly a huge blow to gouchen emperor''s palace. Coupled with the disappearance of gouchen emperor, there was a huge chain reaction in the western world. Countless ambitious people emerged like bamboo shoots after the rain, but they were strongly suppressed by wanxianglou without arrogance for too long. Now the western world is firmly in the hands of wanxianglou, It has become their territory, which has greatly changed the pattern of the earth fairy world, and Wanxiang building has officially become one of the three overlords of the earth fairy world.


    Although the original Wanxiang building was one of the three overlords of the earth fairy world, it felt that its name was not true because it did not belong to its own territory, but at this time, no one said that its name was not true, because the whole west of the earth fairy world has fallen into the hands of Wanxiang building. Now Wanxiang building has its own territory, It means that Wanxiang building has its own strength when launching a campaign abroad. They will no longer consume and supplement resources as before. With the whole western world as their resource mining location, Wanxiang building''s strength can obviously go to another level!


    Although the existence of Wanxiang building makes the western world feel a little resentful, most people understand that the winner is the king. Therefore, on the first day when Wanxiang building commanded the western world, many casual repairs went to Wanxiang building to join it and became a member of the army under Wanxiang building. The powerful one has the power to master military power after passing a test, The strength of Wanxiang building has increased a lot again. According to reliable information, Wanxiang building has attracted more than 6 million scattered repairs in the western world in a month, which is not good news for other forces.


    Of course, the most worrying thing is Tianting. The growing strength of Wanxiang building means that their Tianting is becoming more and more unsafe in the middle heaven world. Although they are one of the three overlords, one thing can never be ignored: their current position in Tianting is too poor. The west is close to Wanxiang building, At any time, it will face the attack of countless armies of Wanxiang building, not to mention the north and East. The existence of the great Xia Dynasty has already made the Tianting move to the West. Although the Jade Emperor God did not agree in the end, the two powerful and incomparable strengths of Wanxiang building and the great Xia Dynasty surrounded them in the Zhongtian world, which made their Tianting a little difficult to move!


    "I should have persuaded your majesty to move to the West. Now the situation of Wanxiang building moving to the west is even worse for our heaven. What should we do if Wanxiang building and the Xia Dynasty send troops to attack our midheaven at the same time? You know, although our heaven is strong, it is absolutely impossible for us to meet the attacks of two forces at the same level, not to mention the Xia Dynasty The strength shown on the surface has surpassed our Tianting, and Wanxiang building is not weaker than our Tianting at all. Being sandwiched between these two forces, our Tianting is unable to move at all! "Yang Sen sat in his barracks and looked at the return of the western world with an ugly face, In the past, they would not be afraid of being surrounded in the middle, because their Tianting owners have the confidence to meet the forces of the four great emperors at the same time, but now it is different. The new overlord forces Daxia imperial dynasty and Wanxiang building are not as easy to solve as the four great emperors in front. If they fail, their Tianting may directly perish in the near future!


    At the beginning, Yang Sen saw it very clearly. He clearly saw that if Tianting wanted to survive, moving west was definitely the most important link. The western world was far away from the Xia Dynasty and the central territory. Its back, West and South feet were closely dependent on the endless sea of black fog, although it was a symbol of strangeness and death, However, the sea of black fog has not had an accident for countless years, so Yang Sen would not think that the sea of black fog would change after their Tianting moved west. Therefore, after their Tianting moved west, the only front they need to worry about is the midheaven and the attack from the north. If the Xia Dynasty sent troops to attack their Tianting from the northern world, it would be difficult.


    Although the northern world has fallen into the hands of the great Xia Dynasty, one thing can not be ignored. That is, the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty in the eastern world is too far away from the northern border after they moved west. Even if the great Luo Jinxian is on his way, it will take more than ten days to arrive, Not to mention that their strength is not as strong as that of Da Luo Jinxian''s army, so after moving westward, their Tianting will only face an attack from Wanxiang building. While holding Wanxiang building down, their Tianting can also expand their power and increase their strength in the western world. No matter how it is calculated, moving westward is a great good thing, but I don''t know why the Jade Emperor God will refuse! Is it difficult that he can''t see the current situation?


    Now, wanxianglou moved westward first, resulting in no retreat in their heaven. They can only protect the Zhongtian world, and at the same time, they should also take into account the attacks of the armies from the southeast and northwest. Although the territory of the Xia Dynasty was only the northern world and the eastern world, However, people with a little eyesight can see that the southern world and the eastern world are almost the same. According to Yang Sen''s estimation, the southern world is probably controlled by the Xia Dynasty secretly, so they need to worry about the attack of the Xia Dynasty from the East, the north and the south at the same time, and the west can''t underestimate it, Although the great Xia Dynasty is now the first of the three overlords, and its strength exceeds their Tianting and Wanxiang building, one thing is that the attack of the great Xia Dynasty is likely to be separated. In this way, their combat power will not be too concentrated, so they have the hope of victory!


    But the western world is different. If wanxianglou attacks their Zhongtian, the pressure on their Zhongtian West will be endless and huge, and it is likely that wanxianglou will enter the Zhongtian world on a large scale! Thinking of this, Yang Sen also took a deep breath solemnly, as if a little despair had been born in his eyes!

 Chapter 774

    The same worry happened not only in the Zhongtian world, but also in the southern Immortal Emperor and others. Now they seem to be on a dead end. Apart from anything else, the pressure on the Tianting is so great that it is difficult to avoid the idea of fighting against them in the southern world. Their strength in the southern world is very weak, Originally, when there were five great emperors, they had fallen into the situation that Ziwei emperor palace supported them to continue to control the southern regime. Now they have entered the era of three overlords, and their southern world has reached the point where they should be careful to breathe!


    Although it''s well said that the southern world is covered by the Xia Dynasty, the Xia Dynasty has never announced that the southern world is their little brother. Tianting can''t guarantee that it won''t hit the attention of the southern world after being under the pressure from the Western Wanxiang building and the eastern and Northern Xia Dynasty, Although in the past, their southern world was the worst place among the five worlds, it is different now. Their geographical location in the southern world has reached the best!


    Wanxianglou in the west can''t threaten them, and only the power of the Daxia Dynasty can threaten them. As their big brother in the southern world, the Daxia Dynasty naturally won''t attack their little brother in a short time, so people in the South haven''t thought about how to face the attack of the Daxia Dynasty, On the contrary, they are worried that the other force Tianting may attack the southern world on a large scale when they are desperate. This idea immediately makes everyone in the Changsheng emperor palace feel an invisible pressure, although the current Tianting is not as good as before, However, as the three overlords, their territory is just surrounded by the strong from both sides, which makes it difficult for them to move. The strength of Tianting is still there, so as long as they find the opportunity to attack the southern world, they can''t resist the attack from Tianting, and even their fall time is faster than that of the western world!


    "Emperor, why don''t we announce that we will join the Xia Dynasty? Otherwise, it will be too late for us once the heavenly court starts fighting against us. Now don''t think about any rights. After all, the strength of our southern world is too weak. Even if we are not attacked by the heavenly court, we will still be destroyed after the final three overlords decide the victory or defeat , we might as well join the Daxia imperial court now to add strength to the Daxia imperial court, so that the Daxia imperial court can survive among the last three overlords and win the final victory. In that case, we are also a kind of survival. If the final victory is Wanxiang building or Tianting, we are likely to be directly destroyed and take refuge in the Daxia imperial court, at least our southern world There won''t be much change in the world, don''t you think? "Jiang Gongwen comforted the Immortal Emperor.


    This is the best way he came up with. It''s not difficult to take refuge in the great Xia Dynasty. The great Xia Dynasty will certainly accept them, but one thing is that the Immortal Emperor, the master of the southern world, must nod. Otherwise, no matter how much they say, it''s useless. The Immortal Emperor must decide to take refuge in the great Xia Dynasty, They really became a member of the great Xia Dynasty. Otherwise, Jiang Gongwen''s words would have no effect. Of course, Jiang Gongwen can join the great Xia Dynasty in his own name, but Jiang Gongwen is unwilling to give up his hometown, the southern world, so anyway, Jiang Gongwen has made up his mind and pay attention to persuading the Immortal Emperor.


    After listening to Jiang Gongwen''s words, the Immortal Emperor took a deep breath. He was not angry because he knew that Jiang Gongwen was just thinking about the southern world. He would not blame Jiang Gongwen. In fact, even his heart had the meaning of taking refuge in the Xia Dynasty. However, as a great emperor of the world, the only dignity in his heart made it difficult for him to put down, If he took refuge in the Xia Dynasty, he would really have nothing.


    "I know that taking refuge in the Xia dynasty may be our only way out now, but it''s hard to let go of my dignity." emperor Changsheng sighed and said reluctantly. He really wanted to take refuge in the Xia Dynasty, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth. As the Lord of the world, he took the initiative to take refuge in others and become a minister under others, This makes the Immortal Emperor some don''t know what to do.


    "Emperor, you should take a longer-term view. Once we take refuge in the great Xia Dynasty and become the ministers of the great Xia Dynasty, then after the great Xia Dynasty wins the victory in the fairy world, we can be regarded as the people who help it unify and provide a lot of help. Although the strength of our southern world is weak, there are few others in our southern world, but scattered cultivation Many! Whether demon practitioners or immortal practitioners, we in the southern world can pull up an army with more than 3 million people in a short time. Will the Xia Dynasty refuse these millions of troops? With the participation of these millions of troops, the Xia Dynasty will not say how much strength it will improve, but some improvement is absolutely possible. In the future, the Xia Dynasty will unify me in the fairy world We can be regarded as having made efforts, don''t we? But if you want to wait until the Xia Dynasty takes Sifang down and then take refuge, all these meritorious shells will be gone. "


    Jiang Gongwen then looked at the Immortal Emperor and said solemnly: "Anyway, we all want to enter the Xia Dynasty in the end. If we enter late, we won''t have any benefits and credit. But now we join the Xia Dynasty to help it and get credit for its efforts. In the future, we will certainly be able to get our own benefits. Don''t say too much. It''s not impossible to divide a territory for you as a fief at that time I know that emperor Qinghua was canonized as the king of Zhenbei some time ago. The fief is the whole northern world. Even if you don''t need more emperor Qinghua, you won''t be anywhere! "


    Jiang Gongwen naturally deceived the Immortal Emperor. After all, the Qinghua Emperor gave far more help to the great Xia Dynasty than they did. More than a dozen Luo Jinxian were provided by the Qinghua emperor. On the contrary, they provided millions of sergeants in the southern world at most. In the view of the great Xia Dynasty, these sergeants were just shouting after controlling the southern world, So what Jiang Gongwen said was actually all used to deceive the Changsheng emperor. His only purpose was to make the Changsheng emperor agree to take refuge in the Daxia Dynasty and become a minister of the Daxia dynasty!

 Chapter 775

    Jiang Gongwen''s advice can even be said to be fooling to let the Immortal Emperor join the Daxia Dynasty in order to have a place for them in the Daxia Dynasty in the future. Even if they are not powerful, it doesn''t matter. After all, Jiang Gongwen knows their abilities and only needs to give them some small positions of power, For them, as long as they can join the Xia Dynasty and lead the whole southern world to become under the command of the Xia Dynasty, it is not difficult. It can even be said that it is a word for the Xia Dynasty.


    However, for Jiang Gongwen, what he wants to get is the approval of the Changsheng emperor. After all, the southern world is not under the jurisdiction of Jiang Gongwen. He is just a slightly resourceful figure under the command of the Changsheng emperor. Even if he wants to join the Xia Dynasty, he must convince the Changsheng emperor first, However, looking at the hesitant look of the Immortal Emperor, Jiang Gongwen did not worry too much. It seems that he also has the same idea. Perhaps his dignity as the master of the southern world makes him unable to say such things as taking the initiative to join others.


    "Emperor, you need to think carefully about what kind of danger we will suffer if we continue to stay in the southern world and what kind of situation the southern world will be in. Now the earth fairy world is more and more chaotic, and only the peace left by the Xia Dynasty can be found. If we continue to stay in the southern world, we will face the invasion of heaven in the near future At that time, if we wanted to be under the command of the great Xia Dynasty, it would not be as simple as today. At that time, the great Xia Dynasty could take over the whole southern world in the name of sending troops to fight against the heaven. This is just an ordinary and incomparable thing for which saint of the great Xia Dynasty, who has guided public opinion as I have never seen before. Here we are One day, even if we take the initiative to join the great Xia Dynasty, we can''t get too many benefits. Emperor, you have to think about your future! "Jiang Gongwen took a deep breath and comforted again. Jiang Gongwen''s idea is also very simple. As long as he can convince the great Immortal Emperor to join the great Xia Dynasty with the southern world, the whole southern world will be safe and secure, Even as a key figure, he can get a lot of rewards, which is also very desirable for Jiang Gongwen. After all, he is not a friar with no other thoughts like the Immortal Emperor. For Jiang Gongwen, pursuing a higher realm is also one of his goals!


    After the words fell, Jiang Gongwen looked at the silent Changsheng emperor and couldn''t help sighing, shaking his head and leaving the main hall. He asked the Changsheng emperor to think carefully alone. He went back to his other courtyard and waited for the next instructions of the Changsheng emperor. He believed that after he said so much today, the Changsheng emperor would surely think about the interest relationship, What about their only dignity in the southern world? Who said that there would be no dignity in the Xia Dynasty? Nowadays, the great Xia Dynasty is far beyond all forces in the fairy world. Investing in the great Xia Dynasty will not lose their dignity. I''m afraid some people will think they have unique vision.


    ......


    In the eastern world, in the great Xia emperor''s palace, Su Mu looked at the message from the northern world and couldn''t help raising his mouth. It was indeed a correct choice to leave Qingye in charge of the northern world. In a very short time, Qingye recruited more than 8 million troops for the great Xia Dynasty in the northern world. Although the quality is not high, most of them are only the realm of the peak of heaven fairyland, But once these people joined the army of the great Xia Dynasty, they will certainly suffer from qualitative change. There is no doubt that the means of cultivating the army of the great Xia Dynasty is beyond the imagination of other forces!


    Soon after, the more than 8 million troops recruited by Qingye have entered the underwater palace near the twelve cities in the south to practice, and strive to break through the real fairyland or even higher in the shortest time. Although most of the more than 8 million troops exist in heaven fairyland, there is no shortage of real fairyland friars, although they are not comparable to the number of heaven fairyland, However, there are about 2 million soldiers in the real fairyland who can certainly cultivate to a higher level in the underwater palace. In the great Xia Dynasty, the two benefits of the blessing of Qi and the palace, which are comparable to the richness of Xianyuan in the great Xia emperor palace, are not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    Now they only need to wait for a period of time, and the great Xia Dynasty will once again have more than 8 million elite troops and 8 million elite divisions who can dominate the battlefield situation on the battlefield! And according to Su Mu''s general estimation, now their military combat power of the Xia Dynasty has exceeded more than 20 million. What''s this concept? Now, for example, the total number of sergeants in today''s court and Wanxiang building is only more than 10 million. There are only more than 20 million troops in the Xia Dynasty, and the quality is not the residue that breaks at the touch, but the elite army with real combat effectiveness! This will certainly cause a turmoil in the fairy world, and it is likely that wanxianglou and Tianting will join hands to take them as the enemy of the Xia Dynasty first. Su Mu has no intention to hide it. In fact, it is not important to hide it. What Su Mu needs is to show the strong combat effectiveness of the Xia Dynasty to the people in the Xia Dynasty, Let them respect the great Xia Dynasty more. This is also one of the sources of the great Xia Dynasty''s luck! As long as the people belonging to the great Xia Dynasty provide the belief to the great Xia Dynasty, they can be turned into Qi and accepted by Xia Yang.


    More than 20 million troops. If Su Mu used 20 million troops and the powerful Luo Jinxian in the god palace to attack any side of the world, he would certainly be able to win it in the shortest time. Now the Daxia imperial dynasty has surpassed any force in the fairy world, Both the number of strong men and the number of troops under his command are far more than anyone in the earth fairy world can imagine! In their eyes, the great Xia dynasty may be strong, but it can never surpass Tianting or Wanxiang building. However, Su mu can clearly tell them that the strength of the great Xia Dynasty now exceeds the strength of Tianting and Wanxiang building combined! But the reason why Su mu can still stabilize the current situation and doesn''t take the initiative is because Zhang Bairen, a visitor from the wasteland world hidden in Tianting!


    It is precisely because Su Mu is afraid of who exists, so he hasn''t sent an army to win the Zhongtian world for so long. After all, it''s easy to deal with Zhongtian with their current strength of the Xia Dynasty! Even in the Imperial Palace, it has been approved by most people. Their current strength of the Xia Dynasty is just a backhand to win the Tianting, but Su Mu has never started. He is not sure how strong Zhang Bairen can show now! If he can really show the strength of quasi saint in the fairy world, everything they did in the Xia Dynasty will be in vain!

 Chapter 776

    Su Mu is waiting. He is waiting for an opportunity to let Wanxiang building try to find out the strong strength of Tianting. As long as Wanxiang building Z forces Zhang bainin out of the dark, he can clearly understand whether they are the opponents of Tianting in the Xia Dynasty. To be exact, they can understand whether they are Zhang bainin''s opponents now!


    Of course, if Wanxiang building can force out all the strength of Zhang Baining, it is naturally the best, because as long as Zhang Baining uses all his strength in the earth fairy world, he will certainly be found strange by the heaven and immediately exclude Zhang Baining from the earth fairy world. This is also one of the reasons why Su Mu has been waiting secretly until now. According to his guess, Zhang Bairen is afraid that he can''t leave Tianting too far away. This can be seen from the last time he asked Ziwei emperor to return to the Oriental world to find the list of gods for him!


    The list of gods is very clear to Su Mu about how great the temptation of powerful friars in the boundless world is. The list of gods, known as the book of heaven, is now in the hands of Su mu in the eastern world. If Zhang Bairen knows the news but doesn''t personally go out to seize the list of gods, I''m afraid it''s because he can''t leave the scope of heaven too far! According to Su Mu''s conjecture, I''m afraid there is something hidden in the heaven. Otherwise, how did Zhang Bairen escape the exploration of the heaven? The last time Zhang Bairen took the crape myrtle emperor and hit Huang Laojiu hard, he did it after their army invaded Tianting. Obviously, Zhang Bairen probably had no way to take you as long as it did not threaten Tianting and did not enter the area near Tianting.


    But all this can only be used as some speculation in Su Mu''s heart. After all, a quasi holy monk must also have his own cards, so Su Mu doesn''t have the leisure time to test Zhang bainin. It''s very good to leave this laborious and thankless thing to Wanxiang building. Even Su Mu thinks he can send troops to help Wanxiang building when necessary, Let them force Zhang bainin out of the dark. At that time, they will be able to carefully understand the specific strength of Zhang bainin.


    Wanxiang tower has been perfectly hidden in the earth fairy world for many years. No one thought that Wanxiang tower hidden in the dark and suppressed by the five great emperors actually has such a strong strength. Even if this terrorist force faces the five great emperors directly, it will not have any problems, However, the reason why Wanxiang building is so perfect and even extremely weak is probably because of its steady mind. After all, they are too conceited to face the Tianting and the other four emperors who dared to declare war for Wanxiang building. Although their strength is strong enough, they are definitely not used for loss, In contrast, all the actions of Wanxiang building later seemed very stable and too many. Whether the selected admission time or other things were very perfect. When the five great emperors were suspicious of each other, they didn''t have enough trust to destroy their Wanxiang building, which was one of the reasons for their rise. They were stable enough!


    However, in Su Mu''s eyes, all the performances of Wanxiang building revealed one thing, that is, counseling, which can also be said to be stable, but they were a little too stable. The strength of Wanxiang building had the owner''s ability to occupy a place long ago. If Wanxiang building had chosen to enter the north or the west when Tianting summoned the five great emperors to encircle and suppress them, Then their strength will definitely more than double that of now! Because at that time, the Western emperor gouchen had just lost the trust of the western people and his General Huang Laojiu, and his strength was the lowest. If they forcibly entered the western world at Wanxiang building and gouchen was not there, they could directly control the whole western world with lightning speed, If the western world had fallen into their hands at the beginning, it is likely that today''s Wanxiang building has far exceeded the Tianting, and even reached the level comparable to their Xia Dynasty. However, it is a pity that they missed this opportunity.


    The second time, they obviously had the ability to occupy the whole northern world, but they chose to hide, choose to fight with Tianting, and missed the great opportunity to master the whole northern world. This is also a great opportunity, which was abandoned by the "steadiness" of Wanxiang building, and even the third time, that is, the southern world, When the rebels in the southern world first came out, they didn''t want to sit on the throne, but they really wanted to ask wanxianglou for an explanation. If wanxianglou had entered the southern world at the beginning, it is likely that the southern world is theirs now, and they can add millions or even tens of millions of troops! Of course, the quality of these armies is another matter.


    In short, for Su mu, everything that Wanxiang building shows is too stable, and even a little strange. After all, Su Mu started with all kinds of gambles to achieve today''s achievements. He believes that if Wanxiang building with better conditions is bolder than himself, its achievements can not be compared now, Although wanxianglou has taken the whole western world and expelled the original class of gouchen emperor''s palace, the value that the western world can extract has been greatly reduced for them. Even if someone is willing to join them, wanxianglou does not have much benefit to obtain, and it is rumored that gouchen emperor is crazy and missing, Su Mu doesn''t believe it at all. As one of the rulers of the five worlds, he controls the political power of the whole western world, and even the only one who has faced the existence of the devil in the black fog among the five great emperors. Gouchen''s mind must not be destroyed so easily. Therefore, Su mu can be sure that the news that gouchen is crazy and missing is false.


    Moreover, according to Su Mu''s conjecture, it is possible that emperor gouchen developed his own forces in an unexpected place of Wanxiang building. When Wanxiang building was most unexpected, he suddenly came out and gave them a fatal blow from behind. This is absolutely possible, not nonsense. Now Wanxiang building thinks that there is only black fog in its north and no one else, But really not? Wanxiang building does not have the ability to instantly find the enemy entering their territory like the Xia Dynasty, so the whole western polar region is so huge. Who knows if there is anything that Wanxiang building has not found?

 Chapter 777

    Although Su Mu guessed that gouchen''s madness was just pretending, who made it clear? He su Mu is not an undisputed counselor, but according to Su Mu''s inner guess, he believes that it should not be so easy to be crazy to gouge Chen''s mind. On the contrary, Su Mu believes that gouchen''s mind is likely to be hidden somewhere in the western world at the moment, waiting for the opportunity to give a fatal blow to Wanxiang building at the critical time.


    In the imperial palace of the summer Dynasty, Su Mu accompanied Liu Qingyi to stroll in the back garden. While strolling, he also explained everything in the back garden for Liu Qingyi. Liu Qingyi was very patient and listened to Su Mu telling him interesting stories in the fairy world all the way. Liu Qingyi was a qualified listener. He didn''t disturb Su Mu''s words, Just listen silently and insert two words from time to time. Everything seems very beautiful. Su Mu also enjoys such leisure time. After all, he has been busy and stronger every day for so many years. Su Mu has not enjoyed such a scene for a long time.


    However, after a moment, this leisure time could not last forever. At the southern border, Su Mu clearly felt that the party had stepped into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, and Su Mu was very familiar with each other''s breath. It was the high-level officials of the Changsheng emperor palace, which made Su Mu frown and wondered what they would do in the great Xia Dynasty at this time? Although the southern world is now nominally attached to the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu has never given up his quest for the southern world. However, it is only because the other party is attached to the Xia Dynasty that Su Mu plans to leave it to the end. However, it is obvious that the high-level officials of the Changsheng Palace come to the Xia Dynasty, which makes Su Mu confused, I don''t understand each other''s intention. Is it because there is something in the southern world that they can''t solve in the Immortal Emperor Palace that they want to invite them to the great Xia Dynasty?


    Thinking of this, Su Mu frowned, looked at Liu Qingyi with a slightly confused look around him, smiled and said, "Qingyi, are you interested in seeing some people with your husband? See one of the original five great emperors in the fairy world?"


    Liu Qingyi smiled at the speech and said, "I''ll go wherever my husband goes. It''s just up to my husband."


    Su Mu nodded. Without a word, he took Liu Qingyi to the main hall of the Imperial Palace and recruited Xia Yang to stay in the imperial palace for the time being. Then he handed over Feng Hua and Jiang Xingzhou to go to the southern border to see the visitors to the Changsheng imperial palace. What happened to the Changsheng emperor to come to their imperial court in person? You know, even the last time he asked for help, the Immortal Emperor didn''t come in person, but sent his resourceful Jiang Gongwen to ask them for help from the Xia Dynasty, but it just solved the rebellion in the southern world. Why did it come again? And this time, Emperor Changsheng came in person. Although the strength of emperor Changsheng is not strong, his identity is one of the most distinguished people in the fairy world. Therefore, he is very confused that emperor Changsheng will come to Su mu in the Xia Dynasty in person.


    ......


    "Gongwen, would it be bad for us to break into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty without even passing the news?" the Immortal Emperor frowned and said aloud. Looking at his appearance, it is obvious that he has agreed to Jiang Gongwen''s words to join the great Xia Dynasty. Otherwise, he will not appear in the territory of the great Xia Dynasty in person. Jiang Gongwen is really right, If they wait until they are attacked by the heavenly court in the future to take refuge in the great Xia Dynasty, they will not take the southern world under the command of the great Xia Dynasty, but lead the troubles of the southern world to the great Xia Dynasty. Even if the great Xia Dynasty is not afraid of the attack of the heavenly court, they will never get great benefits as they do now.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. I''ve known the border of the great Xia Dynasty. As long as someone steps into the border of the great Xia Dynasty, he will be sensed by the high-level of the great Xia Dynasty at the first time. This is an unprecedented technology, but it''s hard to say whether it''s an array or a certain ability obtained after the establishment of the imperial dynasty. I don''t know, but I guess it may already exist now A large number of sergeants and commanders came to us, and maybe even the saints of the Xia Dynasty came to us. "Jiang Gongwen said with a smile. It is not difficult to understand from his words that Jiang Gongwen''s understanding of the Xia Dynasty has risen to another level! Compared with other places, the immortal world''s understanding of the great Xia Dynasty is like one heaven and one earth. Thanks to these understanding, Jiang Gongwen has incomparable longing for the great Xia Dynasty and wants to join the great Xia Dynasty.


    Not surprisingly, soon after they entered the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, three different armies appeared in front of them. These three armies are sergeants guarding the border of the great Xia Dynasty. Once anyone is found to have broken into the great Xia Dynasty, no matter who the other party is, they will take it at the first time, but they just received the news from the top, Not only did the commander of the three armies feel very puzzled about ordering Haosheng to treat this group of people, but in the past, there was only one end for such people who broke into the territory of the Xia Dynasty, whether casual practitioners or spies of various forces, that is, they were caught and imprisoned waiting for the top to fall, but now why don''t they arrest them? Instead, let them treat this group of people well, Is there anything special about them?


    Indeed, there is something special. The sergeant commander of the three armies is just the existence of a group of first and second products in the golden fairyland. They didn''t find out how powerful the cultivation of the people in the Changsheng emperor palace is. They thought it was just a group of ordinary casual cultivation and didn''t recognize them. It''s no wonder they didn''t recognize them, After all, this group of sergeants and commanding officers had never left the eastern part of the Xia Dynasty, so they did not know a lot about the top of this group of emperors. However, if they were better treated, they would not fall down to the rites of the great Xia Dynasty and take them to the nearby main city. It''s just a hidden siege. The external name is that important guests need to be protected.


    But the Immortal Emperor and others are very clear about what to protect or not. Aren''t these armies just to surround them and prevent them from leaving or doing bad things? The Immortal Emperor and others were not angry about this. After all, these sergeants did not know their origin and purpose.

 Chapter 778

    Although the border of the great Xia Dynasty has been a forbidden area for casual monks since its birth, many casual monks have broken into the border of the great Xia Dynasty in recent years. For those casual monks who are weak and have no background, Su Mu will not do it himself. They are all handed over to the sergeants in the main cities on the border, Either catch them and let them join the Xia Dynasty after being tested, or directly imprison them and release them out of the border of the Xia Dynasty after a certain time, so that they can go back as they come.


    Since Liu Qingyi''s cultivation just soared to the fairyland and did not reach the ability of heaven fairyland to resist the sky, Su Mu could only order people to take out fengchui as Liu Qingyi''s means of transportation. Su Mu had planned to fly to the sky in person, but Feng Hua asked Su Mu to board longchui. He said that the holy empress sat fengchui and went there. Why should he hurry on his way in person?


    Su Mu thought for a moment, but did not refuse. He turned around and boarded the Dragon drive and headed for the southern border. The driving force of Su Mu''s Dragon drive is the same as that of Feng drive. Su Mu''s Dragon drive is the Dragon transformed by the luck of the Xia Dynasty. It can only maintain its shape, not turn it into essence, but it can still pull the Dragon drive under Su Mu''s feet as a driving force, and Su Mu is extremely fast, Su Mu''s mountaineering dragon Chuai was at the front, followed by the Phoenix Chuai sitting by Liu Qingyi. The gorgeous scene of nine dragons and eight phoenixes in the sky surprised countless residents of the Xia Dynasty. Then he quickly knelt down and shouted long live the holy statue. Who else dared to have such a tall tool for traveling in the whole Xia Dynasty?


    If they guessed correctly, fengchui behind longchui might be the frame of the queen of the summer Dynasty, but the news of the queen hasn''t been delivered, so they don''t dare to shout without authorization, that is, they call Su Mu''s name louder, Liu Qingyi looked at the faint figure and the shout that came into his ears at the bottom of the window. He couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth, smiled and said: "My husband seems to have more supporters in the Xia Dynasty than when I was in the world before. I really deserve to be my husband. I knew your extraordinary when I saw you. I didn''t expect to be able to become an existence above all the people in the fairy world today, sitting in the clouds and overlooking all living things. Only such a man can fascinate me."


    ......


    Soon after, Su Mu and his party arrived in the main city where the high-level officials of the Changsheng emperor palace temporarily lived. The huge dragon and Phoenix fell on the void and attracted the attention of countless people. Then there was a loud cry again and again. It was obvious that who else could take the Kowloon chariot except the saints of the Xia Dynasty?


    Although they haven''t seen shepherd Su, they can see from his momentum, chariot and the people behind him that this must be the saint of their Xia Dynasty, the peerless Lord who controls the whole eastern world and the northern world, and has developed the Xia Dynasty into the leader of the three overlords in the fairy world in a very short time Emperor! Su Mu!


    Su Mu smiled and looked at the people kneeling on the ground. He couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly and said aloud, "get up, everyone. I don''t like others kneeling to me."


    The voice fell, and the people quickly stood up, but no one dared to surpass Su mu. Even though they were curious about what their saint of the Xia Dynasty had become, now the reason in their mind told them that they had better not look.


    Seeing this, Su Mu shook his head helplessly and watched Liu Qingyi leave Feng and drive away behind him with the help of xialan. Su Mu couldn''t help wondering why xialan came with her? Su Mu knew that Feng Hua arranged for Liu Qingyi to serve as the maid, but how did a maid come here? Su Mu looked at Liu Qingyi and hoped that the other party would give him a ride I have an explanation.


    "Husband, I was a little bored on the road alone, so I asked xialan to accompany me. If I broke the rules, please punish me." Liu Qingyi seemed to realize something and said to Su mu.


    Su Mu waved his hand, held Liu Qingyi''s thin hand, and said aloud: "Punishment? What punishment? I established the imperial dynasty for you and qinger. All the rules of the imperial dynasty were set up for you and qinger to enjoy a better life. Use these rules to punish you? Are you kidding? You are the only wife of Su Mu and the holy queen of our imperial dynasty. You have a high status. Don''t say that you are just It''s a maid. Even if you bring 1000 and 10000, it''s in line with the rules. "


    Liu Qingyi felt shy when she heard the speech. Su Mu''s words made her feel very sweet, and her face gradually blushed. Then Su Mu went on to say, "but you need to remember that fengchui is your special chariot, and no one is allowed to enter it, understand?"


    "I see. Even the husband is not allowed to enter." Liu Qingyi said a little playfully, which made Su Mu smile.


    "Holy master, we have to get down to business." Feng Hua reminded him in a voice. He couldn''t fill up the dog food. So did Jiang Xingzhou. He closed his eyes tightly. Even Su Mu wondered whether he had shielded his six senses?


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and turned to walk towards the main city. To tell the truth, there were too many cities in the Xia Dynasty. Su Mu didn''t give consideration to these cities at all. He didn''t even know the name of the main city and who the city master was. For the news of this city, Su Mu basically didn''t know anything except that he knew it was a main city.


    Although there were many cities in the Xia Dynasty, and even many city owners were not arranged by their imperial palace, Su Mu didn''t manage them because there were too many cities to manage. He just registered the lives of each city owner and sent envoys to monitor them every once in a while to see if the city owner was negligent or had any bad thoughts, After all, these city masters are not the candidates arranged by Su mu, but the people who sit on the city master by other means. Su Mu is still a little worried about them.


    Although they can''t make any trouble in the territory of the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu is still used to sending one or two envoys to monitor a city every time. Even if these guys can''t make any trouble, Su Mu doesn''t want them to secretly squeeze their people of the Xia Dynasty.

 Chapter 779

    In the restaurant where sanxiangju, the Immortal Emperor and others lived temporarily, they reacted at the moment when they saw the Dragon banished. This was the saint of the Xia Dynasty. They didn''t hesitate. They immediately rushed in the direction of the Dragon banished. Soon they saw the saint of the Xia Dynasty, Su mu.


    "The southern Immortal Emperor and all the high-level officials in the palace of the Immortal Emperor have met the saint!" the Immortal Emperor bowed down and put his identity very low. As the ruler of one world, he was the first time to give such a big gift to others.


    Even Su Mu didn''t respond. He quickly helped him up and said with a smile, "why is the Immortal Emperor so?"


    The Immortal Emperor took a deep breath when he heard the speech. After a long sigh, he said solemnly: "please save my southern world, bring my southern world into the name of the holy emperor and become the territory of the Xia Dynasty."


    "What?"


    Su Mu obviously didn''t react. Is the Immortal Emperor going to hand over his regime and give himself the southern world? Are you kidding? That''s how the world gave it to him? The Immortal Emperor took a deep breath and said: "The situation in the fairyland today is too bad for our southern world. Although Wanxiang tower has moved westward and can not threaten our southern world, the existence of Tianting is still a heart disease in our southern world. Today''s Tianting is in the folder between Wanxiang tower and the Xia Dynasty, which is likely to have a different heart for our southern world, just like Wanxiang tower Attack our southern world. In order not to let the territory of the southern world fall into the hands of others, I decided to hand over all the ownership of the southern world to Saint Zun. In the future, the southern world will be included in the territory of the Xia Dynasty. Please promise. "


    Su Mu took a deep breath. Obviously, he was shocked by the words of the Immortal Emperor. Unexpectedly, the other party was so willing to give himself the rights of his own world. Su Mu was naturally very happy. After all, the southern world is also a huge land, its area is no less than that of the whole eastern world, although it is not comparable to that of the northern world It is vast, but there are many mountains in the southern world for so many years, and it is also the place where miraculous drugs and other products are produced in the five worlds. I''m afraid there are countless natural materials and earth treasures in the mountains of the whole southern world. It can be said that getting Su Mu in the southern world is equivalent to getting a huge treasure drug library!


    "Although I''m very excited, I''m not just saying this. If you hand over the southern world and give it to me, you will have no power at all. Are you really willing to give up the whole southern world? You know, it''s a place where your Changsheng emperor palace has worked hard for countless years? You won''t feel any pain if you give it to me like this £¿¡± Su Mu asked solemnly. Although Su Mu really wanted to bring the southern world under his command, he had to consider the causes and consequences of the matter. After all, people are separated from each other. Although the Immortal Emperor said very well that he wanted to give the southern world to himself, bring it into the Xia Dynasty and become the territory of the Xia Dynasty, who really knows what he thought? Su mu Mu still needs to understand carefully before he can bring the southern world under the command of the Xia Dynasty. This is not like the territory he sent troops to attack. The southern world will be given to him by the Immortal Emperor. Once Su Mu accepts the southern world, I''m afraid many people in the southern world will have different ideas, which is not what Su Mu wants to see.


    The Immortal Emperor took a deep breath and said solemnly: "What if I don''t give up? Although Tianting''s current momentum is not as strong as it was at the beginning, there is no doubt that it will remain strong. If I continue to take charge of the southern world, Tianting will send a large army to invade us. At that time, even if I don''t hand over the ownership of the southern world, I''m afraid it will be forcibly attacked by Tianting. It''s better to The southern world is under the management of the great Xia Dynasty. I believe that the great Xia Dynasty with three world territories and the invincible army will surely win to the end. Therefore, I ask the holy master to accept all the territories of the southern world. I am willing to use all the territories of the Southern World to support the holy master''s war with Wanxiang building and Tianting. In this way, the holy master will unify the earth fairy world and our Immortal Emperor in the future The palace has made some efforts, hasn''t it? "


    Su Mu nodded and laughed: "You''ve made a good calculation. Even without the resources of your southern world, the Xia Dynasty can unify the fairyland in the end. However, since you have said so, there''s no reason to extrapolate the benefits of sending the door, but you have to talk about it in detail at this time. Well, you go back to the Xia emperor''s palace with me to discuss it. As for the south World, I will send an army to manage it temporarily. Mr. Jiang, do you want to go to the southern world? "


    "It''s my honor to contribute to the holy master. Since the holy master ordered, I''ll go around the southern world." Jiang Xingzhou nodded solemnly and said aloud.


    "In that case, Mr. Jiang, let''s go to the southern world, record what you see and hear, and return to the imperial palace a month later to tell me what you have recorded." Su Mu nodded and said aloud that he wanted Jiang Xingzhou to go to the southern world to inquire about some news. As for the news, Su Mu didn''t even know what it was, but Su Mu thought it was necessary to do it. Otherwise, he couldn''t tell whether the Immortal Emperor and others really wanted to hand over everything in the southern world or what they were calculating. Even if he was fearless, everything was fine Also need to be careful.


    "Obey the order of the saint." Jiang Xingzhou nodded and immediately set off for the southern world without a moment''s stop. Before leaving, Jiang Xingzhou took a deep look at Feng Hua as if he wanted to convey some information. Feng Hua understood it, but now it''s not the time. It should be a while before he left.


    Although the land of the southern world is only in the middle among the five worlds, many demon families and spirit beasts often appear due to its mountains. The reason why these demon families and spirit beasts appear is that there are too many precious drugs hidden in the mountains of the southern world, and some can even be robbed by the powerful Luo Jinxian, Those demons or spirits that had just been born ate these precious medicines by chance, so the bonus for them is very huge. Su Mu also plans to take the southern world as a treasure medicine library that can be picked continuously, but all this needs to be based on the fact that the people in the Changsheng emperor palace sincerely handed over the southern world to themselves.

 Chapter 780

    After returning to the emperor''s palace, Su Mu first arranged the longevity emperor and others to stay, and then held a large meeting with Feng Hua and other high-level officials. Although Su Mu also wanted to win the southern world, the longevity emperor and others took the initiative to come to the Xia Dynasty and give them the Southern world, which made Su Mu have a lot of doubts.


    However, after a day''s meeting, Su Mu also wanted to understand. Now, do they have any fear in the earth fairy world in the Xia Dynasty? No, Except for Zhang bainin, Su mu or the great Xia Dynasty is already in the earth fairyland, and there is no fear at all. Therefore, there is no problem in accepting the Southern World handed over to them by the people of Changsheng emperor palace, but now they have to think carefully. Who should be sent to take charge of the southern world after they get it?


    It''s not so easy to command a place. Besides Su mu, Feng Hua and crape myrtle are probably the only people who can shoulder such a great responsibility in the imperial palace. However, Feng Hua has to stay in the Imperial Palace every day to share his worries for Su mu. Su Mu won''t release them at will. As for crape myrtle


    The latter, as the original crape myrtle emperor, commands the whole eastern world. Naturally, it has the ability to control the southern world well. However, after the crape myrtle emperor returned to the Imperial Palace, he didn''t make any progress, and even didn''t have a formal high-level identity. If Su Mu left the whole southern world to crape myrtle emperor for management, I''m afraid it would cause a lot of dissatisfaction. Su Mu was helpless, Although Zhao Qing and others also have the ability to take charge of one side, Su Mu will never release people easily now. Now they are still in the employment of people in the Xia Dynasty, and Su Mu''s plan will be implemented soon. At that time, Zhao Qing, as the commander of the north and South palaces and concurrently the king of Tianfeng, cannot be absent.


    Su Mu''s mind is really confused now. Generally speaking, he is facing a problem of lack of people. Although there are more than 30 Great Luojin immortals in the Imperial Palace, most of them are just the existence of some three or four products. It is absolutely impossible for them to manage the whole southern world. Su Mu took a deep breath and thought in his heart: "Why don''t you let Jiang Xingzhou command the southern world? He even competed for the position of the great emperor of Qinghua emperor palace as the senior management of Qinghua emperor palace. Although he failed, he is definitely a qualified manager. Let''s have a try at that time."


    Su Mu was relieved to think of this. For the time being, he could only do so. Just after the meeting, Feng Hua came to the study again and found Su mu. In Su Mu''s puzzled eyes, he told himself about accepting disciples.


    Su Mu suddenly hung a large black line on his head when he heard the speech. Su Mu never thought about accepting disciples. Although Su Mu also has the ability to accept disciples and can even be said to be the most perfect teacher in the fairy world, Su Mu really knows nothing about teaching his disciples to practice. It''s Feng Hua. Su Mu couldn''t help but be speechless and said aloud: "I said, Mr. Feng, you have so much free time every day. How about taking the younger generation of Mr. Jiang into the imperial palace as a disciple? If you let me take an apprentice, I''m afraid I can''t find time to guide her practice."


    "Please don''t forget that my subordinates are the ancestors of Taoism. I can only take one piece of land in my life. Since I have taken a child as an apprentice, I naturally don''t have any more. Moreover, I promised Jiang Xingzhou that I would let you take his descendants as an apprentice. Please don''t worry, saint. I passed the test for you. The girl is very smart. She only needs the saint''s teaching I can understand what you said. If I hadn''t been a Taoist, I would have taken her as an apprentice. "Feng Hua said with a smile. This matter has been delayed for so long. Now Feng Hua has the opportunity to say that it is natural to make it perfect.


    "Why did so many people in the Imperial Palace come to me? What about your friends? Can''t the three immortals in the South Island accept disciples? Even if the three immortals in the South Island don''t accept them, there are black and white chess masters. In short, can''t you recommend the girl to other people''s command to accept disciples? I really think I''m not good at teaching disciples." Su Mu said reluctantly.


    "The holy master will accept the female child. Anyway, there''s no harm. If the holy master doesn''t have time to teach at that time, how about being taught by his ministers?" Feng Hua smiled and said aloud that he had not seen Su Mu''s bitter gourd face for a long time. Unexpectedly, it was just a small thing that could make su Mu appear this bitter gourd face again. It was very interesting. At the beginning, so many great events had happened. Su Mu''s face did not change. I didn''t expect that now he just asked him to accept an apprentice What kind of balsam pear face, which makes Feng Hua feel very interesting in his heart.


    "OK, OK, take her to the courtyard tomorrow morning. I''ll test her then. If she can pass my test, it''s not a big deal for me to accept her as an apprentice, but if she can''t pass my test, don''t blame me for being unkind." Su Mu said reluctantly and continued to deal with the matter in hand.


    Feng Hua smiled, nodded and left the study. He went directly to the other courtyard where Lu Wanxi lived to tell her about it and let her prepare in advance. Although Su Mu would not deliberately make trouble for the girl, Feng Hua was still ready to talk to the girl in half a day. Whether it was cultivation or the general fairy way, he planned to explain it to the girl To avoid facing Su Mu''s test tomorrow, she can''t answer anything.


    In Lu Wanxi''s other courtyard, red tea has been idle and bored recently. She lives here every day. Chatting with Lu Wanxi can also eliminate the recent sadness of red tea and make red tea understand some things. Red tea laughs that Su Mu said he would marry himself as his wife before, so she doesn''t continue to be sad, Some time ago, it was because the saint queen had just arrived in the fairy world. She had not seen the saint for a long time. She was warm and normal in real numbers, but she was a little too sad.


    "Old Feng? Why are you here?" Feng Hua didn''t hide his body shape, so he broke through the red tea of Da Luo Jinxian some time ago and found the existence of Feng Hua at the first time. He couldn''t help asking in great doubt: "are you looking for Lu Wanxi?"


    Feng Hua smiled, nodded and said aloud, "yes, where has the girl gone? I''ve brought her a great wedding. It depends on whether she can grasp it."


    Red tea smelled the speech and immediately brightened his eyes. He asked aloud, "is it the childe who is willing to accept Wan Xi as an apprentice?"


    "A guess is right." Feng Hua grinned.

 Chapter 781

    Red tea suddenly brightened up when she heard the speech. Unexpectedly, Lu Wanxi really had the opportunity to be accepted as an apprentice by the childe. This is a great good thing for Lu Wanxi! You need to know what kind of person Su Mu is. He has made such great achievements in flying to the fairy world in less than 20 years. His accomplishments have also reached the realm of ten grades of golden immortals in Da Luo. In less than 20 years, he has directly become a giant of immortal Taoism from an ordinary immortal practitioner who has just risen. If he is an apprentice, he can naturally provide the most perfect guidance to his disciples, Can let Lu Wanxi successfully bypass countless detours!


    Feng Hua looked at the smile of red tea and couldn''t help but remind him: "Not necessarily yet. I just tried to get Shengzun to promise to test Lu Wanxi. If the girl can pass the test of Shengzun, Shengzun will naturally accept her as an apprentice. If she doesn''t pass the test of Shengzun, even I can''t control the decision made by Shengzun. After all, it depends on the girl''s own efforts."


    Red tea also nodded when she heard the speech, which she also agreed with very much. However, now the holy master has promised to test Lu Wanxi. As long as they instill their knowledge into Lu Wanxi in less than a day, then she has a great possibility to pass the test of Su Mu and become a disciple of Su Mu and have the road to this world A top ticket in the world!


    ......


    In the other courtyard, Su Mu also returned to his courtyard early because he had to test and teach Lu Wanxi tomorrow morning. Although he was not interested in taking an apprentice and had to guide her to practice, what if Lu Wanxi passed his own test tomorrow and really became his own disciple? If she successfully passed her own test and died He didn''t know any teaching skills, so Su Mu returned to the courtyard early in the morning and found some books on how to teach his disciples. By the way, he found the three immortals of South Island and asked them to teach them some knowledge about guidance. Naturally, the three immortals of South Island didn''t hesitate. On the contrary, he felt very honored After all, what they want to impart knowledge is not others, but the most powerful existence in the fairyland, the saint of the Xia Dynasty!


    Su Mu listened carefully to the experience taught by the three immortals on the South Island. Liu Qingyi smiled and looked at Su Mu''s study. She felt a little strange. This was the first time she saw Su Mu''s careful study. Similarly, Liu Qingyi also felt some expectations for Lu Wanxi and looked forward to whether she could pass the test of her husband and become Su Mu''s disciple tomorrow , if the other party really passed Su Mu''s test, it would be su Mu''s first apprentice in his life!


    The night was very dark, and the lights in the courtyards on both sides were not extinguished. Although the whole Imperial Palace was the same under the night and stars as in the day, the bright lights in the courtyard showed that both sides were seriously learning something. Su Mu was seriously learning how to be a qualified master and teach his apprentice''s cultivation skills, and Lu Wanxi was also learning Understanding that Su Mu may test her tomorrow, if she passes the test tomorrow, just as tea and Mr. Feng told her, she has a ticket to the top of the world. If she fails, it won''t matter much. Feng Hua can recommend other masters to her, but Lu Wanxi thinks she will be able to pass the saint tomorrow His test became his disciple. He was destined to stay awake this night.


    When the dawn comes, the sun dispels the night, which also means that a new day is coming, and Lu Wanxi will also face a huge and incomparable turning point in her life. If she succeeds, she will become the envy of countless Tianjiao in the earth fairy world from today, hold the ticket to the top of the earth fairy world, and become the man of the summer imperial dynasty. If she loses her life If you lose, you will lose everything mentioned above, but you still have a chance to get the ticket to the top. After all, Jiang Xingzhou is also an eleven grade Luo Jinxian. It''s very easy to know Lu Wanxi.


    "Remember the knowledge points we said to you last night, which is related to whether you can become a saint disciple today, empty your mind and make your state less nervous. What will happen if people are nervous? Even if I don''t say it, you should know, relax, we should start." Feng Hua looked at Lu Wanxi and said with a smile that he did what he should do anyway. As for the final outcome of this girl, he can''t control it.


    Lu Wanxi took a deep breath. Feng Hua was right. When he was nervous, he was easy to make mistakes, and he would briefly forget what he clearly remembered in his mind. Therefore, Liu Qingyi was constantly cheering himself up and encouraging himself to make himself less nervous. Then he kept up with Feng Hua and moved towards the most powerful one in the Daxia emperor palace When she goes to another hospital, Lu Wanxi is waiting for her to be tested. Whether she can succeed depends on her performance today.


    Red tea also followed Lu Wanxi. She wanted to take this opportunity to see if Su Mu had changed recently. After flying from the holy queen to the earth fairy world, the childe seemed to have forgotten her. Although she had gradually figured out under the company of Lu Wanxi recently, she still wanted to know what Su Mu is now What kind of ideas.


    In the courtyard, Su Mu could not help shaking his head when looking at the books in his hand. Last night, the three immortals of South Island passed on all the experiences they knew to Su mu, which made Su Mu become an excellent teacher in the fairy world overnight. After the experience of the three immortals of South Island, Su Mu was not so interested in reading the teachings in those books, Because he found that most of the records in these books were on paper without experience of practice, which did not play a great role. It was not as perfect as the casual words of the three immortals on the South Island.


    "It seems that my husband is a little nervous." Liu Qingyi smiled at Su mu, his eyes full of teasing. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling speechless, and then solemnly said: "I''m kidding. How can I be nervous? I''m not going to be tested today. It''s the little girl named Lu Wanxi who should be nervous. It''s not so easy to become a disciple of Su mu."

 Chapter 782

    Liu Qingyi couldn''t help laughing when she heard the speech. Recently, she practiced in the courtyard for a period of time, and her accomplishments have improved by leaps and bounds. After all, she has the luck of the Xia Dynasty and the guidance of many experts. In addition, most of the heavenly materials and earth treasures in the earth fairy world are owned in the Xia emperor''s palace, So these days, Liu Qingyi has also broken through to half heaven fairyland at an extremely fast speed. Although with the help of those heavenly materials and earth treasures and Qi luck, it has to be said that Liu Qingyi''s constitution has undergone some changes after experiencing the baptism of feisheng pool and being baptized by Huang Zhongli, At least it is a little more powerful than the ordinary immortal practitioners in the fairy world.


    Su Mu asked Xia LAN to tidy up all the books in the yard. Then he sat down directly in the stone pavilion in the yard, slowly enjoying the mellow tea while waiting for the arrival of another leader today. The other party didn''t let Su Mu wait for a long time. Under the leadership of Feng Hua, the three quickly entered the yard, Seeing that Su Mu has soaked tea in the stone pavilion, Feng Hua can''t help wondering if Su Mu has been waiting for a long time? At the thought of this, Feng Hua could not help but salute Su Mu and say in a voice: "let Saint Zun wait for a long time. Lu Wanxi is not strong enough, so his subordinates dare not take her on the road quickly, so when he arrives late, please forgive Saint Zun."


    "It''s not too late. Anyway, the time coincides with what I said." Su Mu sipped his tea and then turned to look at it. After scanning Feng Hua, what he saw for the first time was not Lu Wanxi in front of her, but red tea who wanted to hide behind her. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling sour when he saw some grievances in red tea''s eyes, During this time, he really ignored each other, but now is not the time to say that. Su Mu just nodded his head apologetically and set his eyes on Lu Wanxi.


    "Are you Lu Wanxi? Not bad. You''re not 30 years old. I heard that you and Mr. Jiang had seven accomplishments when they came to the imperial palace. Why did you improve one for so long? Is it difficult that the immortal yuan in my imperial palace is not strong enough for you to improve your accomplishments quickly?" Su Mu asked, frowning at Lu Wanxi.


    Lu Wanxi was surprised when she heard the speech. She never thought that the saint of the great Xia Dynasty knew when she came to the Imperial Palace and her accomplishments, but it was also very normal. After all, Su mu, as the controller of the great Xia Imperial Palace, naturally knew everything in the imperial palace, Su Mu felt helpless that Lu Wanxi had only broken through a level of cultivation for such a long time. At the same time, he also had some understanding of Lu Wanxi''s cultivation mind. I''m afraid this is a restless guy. It''s obviously not easy for her to practice quietly. Otherwise, with such a rich Xianyuan in the Daxia emperor palace, I''m afraid even a real seven grade pig in fairyland has broken through to the golden fairyland for so long. Even if it doesn''t reach the golden fairyland, it''s at least half a golden fairyland.


    However, Lu Wanxi only broke through a grade for such a long time, which not only made people feel speechless, but also made Feng Hua feel very helpless about this. He thought that if Lu Wanxi was despised by Su Mu because of this, it would be embarrassing. Everything they did last night would be in vain, Therefore, Feng Hua also plans to make a voice to help Lu Wanxi defend himself. Obviously, Lu Wanxi, who is stupid, will not defend himself.


    However, when Feng Hua was about to speak, Su Mu looked at him with a smile and said aloud, "Mr. Feng, although I know you are going to make a voice to help her explain, I want to listen to her own explanation now. After all, this is her own business. Can''t everything depend on you in the future?"


    Feng Hua nodded when he heard the speech and knew what Su Mu meant. He didn''t want to help Lu Wanxi speak. For this, Feng Hua could only say in a helpless voice: "holy Zun is right."


    Su Mu smiled and looked at Lu Wanxi again. The girl was slim and graceful. Well, she was compared with his daughter Su qinger, but now it was not the time to chat. Su Mu was still waiting for Lu Wanxi''s answer. He wanted to know how Lu Wanxi would answer him. If Lu Wanxi answered truthfully, Su Mu wouldn''t say much, But if she wanted to find some other reasons to avoid this topic, Su Mu could not accept him as a disciple.


    "I... I don''t like to stay in the Imperial Palace every day. It''s too boring. Those bodyguards are the same as wood and can''t say anything, so I asked elder sister tea for a waist token. I can leave the Imperial Palace and go to the imperial capital at random every once in a while. Of course, it''s only an occasional stroll. I didn''t leave the Imperial Palace at other times." Lu Wanxi whispered, obviously worried that Su Mu would punish her. After all, the rules in the Daxia emperor palace are extremely strict.


    "You are quite honest. Give me your waist token."


    Su Mu held out his hand to Lu Wanxi. Seeing this, Lu Wanxi quickly took out the waist token hidden on his body, and then handed it to Su mu. Su Mu waved his big hand and directly returned the waist token to red tea. He said aloud, "this girl''s cultivation is not in the golden fairyland. She must not leave the Daxia emperor palace, okay?"


    "We obey." everyone nodded and replied. At the same time, Feng Hua and red tea were also happy. It''s hard not to become a saint. Did they promise to accept Lu Wanxi as a disciple?


    However, the matter was still uncertain, so Feng Hua hurriedly asked, "so, saint, what do you mean..."


    "The girl''s talent itself is very good. If she doesn''t practice hard, she can have such accomplishments at such an age, which shows that her talent is high enough. Anyway, I stay in the Imperial Palace every day and get bored when dealing with political affairs. It''s better to take an apprentice and try to teach her what I expect." Su Mu replied with a smile, In fact, after the three immortals of South Island taught him his experience as a teacher last night, he wanted to accept his apprentice, because the feeling of cultivating his apprentice and watching him grow up is really wonderful. Su Mu also felt a little interesting about it and had the idea of accepting his apprentice directly.


    Feng Hua''s eyes opened when he heard the speech. He finally did what he said some time ago. Otherwise, at his age, he would not have a good reputation for not talking. This is a matter of having the best of both worlds for him.

 Chapter 783

    In the other courtyard, Su Mu looked at Lu Wanxi who was trying to cultivate and nodded. This girl is not unable to cultivate hard, but because no one cares about her and allows her to do whatever she wants, so she wasted so much time for her superb talent, but now Su Mu will test her every day, Lu Wanxi also began to formally enter the cultivation, for fear that she would be punished if she failed to pass the test.


    Just when Lu Wanxi had just finished today''s cultivation and was ready to take a rest, a middle-aged man in a light cyan robe walked into the courtyard. Looking at Lu Wanxi practicing in the courtyard, he was stunned. Then he asked aloud, "this girl, I''m looking for the holy master. Dare you ask if the holy master can be in the courtyard?"


    Lu Wanxi nodded when she heard the speech and replied: "yes, I am. I wonder what you want to do with my master? Should master be basking in the sun in the backyard now?"


    "I''m a saint. I''m the southern Immortal Emperor. Today I''m here to visit the saint. By the way, I want to ask how the saint considered what I said some time ago." the Immortal Emperor replied, but his eyes swept into the courtyard.


    "It''s the Immortal Emperor. Shifu shouldn''t be sleeping at the moment. Come with me." Lu Wanxi said and walked towards the backyard. Seeing this, the Immortal Emperor hurriedly followed her behind. I have to say that the Immortal Emperor still knows some things. This is not their southern world. He puts his attitude very low, The purpose is to leave a good impression on Su mu, the saint of the Xia Dynasty.


    Lu Wanxi took the Immortal Emperor to the backyard, and then said aloud, "wait for me here now. I''ll see if master is asleep or awake. If you are asleep, you may have to wait for some time. Master said that no one is allowed to disturb him when he is sleeping. I don''t want to be punished inexplicably."


    "I see." emperor Changsheng nodded. Lu Wanxi didn''t have any respect for him in his words, but emperor Changsheng didn''t dare to show any impatience at all, because he knew that if they wanted to survive in the southern world, they had to rely on the help of the great Xia Dynasty. Only by joining the command of the great Xia Dynasty could they have the opportunity to ensure the safety of the southern world, And according to Jiang Gongwen, they will work in the Xia Dynasty in the future. For the disciple of the supreme person of the Xia Dynasty, even if she has no respect for herself, the Immortal Emperor dare not say anything more.


    Lu Wanxi came to a pond without shelter in the backyard. Su Mu was lying on a chair and blocking his eyes with an unknown object, as if he had fallen asleep. Lu Wanxi thought Su Mu was asleep, so he planned to turn around and leave, but at this time, Su Mu suddenly said: "Have you finished your cultivation? Why did you come to the backyard?"


    Lu Wanxi brushed her lips and said in a voice, "master, don''t worry. I''ve completed today''s cultivation task."


    "That''s good." Su Mu fell into silence again, as if he had fallen asleep for a second, but Lu Wanxi obviously couldn''t let Su Mu sleep like this, so he immediately said aloud: "master, a man who claims to be the Immortal Emperor of the southern world came to you. Don''t sleep yet."


    "The Immortal Emperor came to me?" Su Mu stretched out and sat up from the recliner. He lifted the blindfold on his face. Then the endless sunshine shone in front of Su Mu''s eyes, which made him squint. Although he was already a powerful ten grade Luo Jinxian, he still didn''t adapt to the sudden alternation of light and darkness. Is it a defect of the Terran?


    "Now the Immortal Emperor is waiting for you at the entrance of the backyard." Lu Wanxi smiled and replied that although she didn''t know why the great immortal, the ruler of the southern world, would come to their imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty to meet Su mu, it was definitely a symbol of their strength in the Xia Dynasty. Just now Lu Wanxi clearly felt that the great immortal changed after hearing that he was a disciple of Su mu. Both his tone and posture were very low , I almost didn''t salute myself.


    In connection with many changes and the attitude of the Immortal Emperor towards himself, Lu Wanxi easily guessed that the Immortal Emperor might have come to ask her, the master who sleeps every day. Thinking of the changes of Su Mu after he became his disciple under Su Mu''s door during this period, Lu Wanxi couldn''t help but be speechless. She thought how her master got so much when she sleeps every day Of course, Su Mu won''t tell her that she has opened the plug-in, so Lu Wanxi feels very envious of Su Mu except sleeping every day. She hasn''t had such leisure for a long time since she became a teacher.


    "Let him in. When he goes out, tell xialan to send someone to prepare some tea to the backyard. Where''s your Shiniang?" Su Mu yawned and said aloud.


    "Shiniang was taken by elder sister tea to stroll in the imperial capital." Lu Wanxi said in a sour tone. Obviously, she wanted to go with her, but it was a pity that her master, like a great demon king, didn''t give her a chance to leave. She had to let her complete her daily cultivation tasks before she could have a rest. Lu Wanxi thought about the sympathy for her and the smiling corners of her mouth on her face when sister tea left. Lu Wanxi felt as if she had entered self-confidence The darkest period of one''s life.


    "Your tone is a little sour. Why, they didn''t take you with them, which makes you envy?" Su Mu asked with a smile. During this time, he also knows about Lu Wanxi''s character. For more than ten days, Su Mu has guessed what Lu Wanxi thinks every day, but he just wants to leave the Imperial Palace and go out for a stroll and get some air, However, since Su Mu accepted Lu Wanxi as a disciple, she would not let her relax her cultivation. Since others have already worshipped the master, wouldn''t she be sorry if she didn''t look like a master?


    "No, I like to practice. Practice is the best." Lu Wanxi said ambivalent. During this time, she can say that practice is practice every day. Basically, the rest time has to be dragged to learn about practice. The free time every day is very rare.


    "Well, since you want to go for a stroll, you have to promise me a condition. Now that your cultivation has broken through the nine grades of real fairyland, you should consolidate your cultivation foundation within a month and break through the golden fairyland. If you can do it, I''ll give you a day''s rest every seven days. How about?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Long live master!"

 Chapter 784

    "Holy master, what are you thinking about what you said some time ago? We in the southern world are willing to invest under the command of the great Xia Dynasty and become the territory of the great Xia Dynasty without any reward. The only hope is that holy master can restrain all the people in the southern world and don''t kill and chase those demon creatures at will." The Immortal Emperor drank a cup of tea and said solemnly.


    "These are not big problems. On the contrary, it is a good thing for us for your southern world to join the command of my great Xia Dynasty. After all, your southern world is a famous treasure house in the earth fairy world. There are not only demon families hidden in the endless mountains, but also countless treasure drugs. Any one of them is invaluable, and even appears There will be a lot of big Luo Jinxian grabbing in the earth fairy world. It is naturally a good thing for us to get the southern world in the great Xia Dynasty, but did the Immortal Emperor think what would happen if we took your territory in the southern world? "Su Mu asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know," replied the Immortal Emperor after thinking for a moment. I don''t know is I don''t know. He won''t say anything to make others unhappy.


    Su Mu smiled and said: "Now the five worlds of the earth fairyland are monopolized by our Daxia Dynasty, and they are the two worlds with the most vast territory and the most prosperous resources. If our Daxia Dynasty monopolizes the third, we will bring the southern world known as the treasure drug warehouse under our command and become the territory of our Daxia Emperor Dynasty, I''m afraid the other two overlords who are the three overlords of the earth fairyland will not look at it like that If I continue to grow, I''m afraid they will temporarily discuss and jointly send troops to our Daxia Dynasty. Although our Daxia Dynasty is not afraid of the second, there is no need to face them at this time point, isn''t it? "


    Su Mu smiled and then said: "I know why you plan to give the southern world to me. The reason is that the current Tianting position is too embarrassing. It is likely to send troops to your southern world. With the strength of your southern world, it is difficult to resist the attack from Tianting. Therefore, you plan to give the Southern World to us in the Xia Dynasty and let us face the attack from Tianting Pressure, but you may underestimate our great Xia Dynasty. We are not afraid of Tianting at all. By virtue of my great Xia Dynasty, we are close to more than 40 great Luo Jinxian, including Feng Huanan Island three immortals, black and white chess saint and other top legendary figures. If Tianting dares to provoke us, we can destroy it in the shortest time, but we didn''t do so, because I want to keep me With my own strength, I want to make the imperial dynasty a higher level, so I''ve been watching the fire from the other side, watching the snipe and clam fight between Tianting and Wanxiang building. As a fisherman, I plan to pick up benefits at the end. This is also a perfect plan for me. "


    "Wanxiang tower hides a large number of sergeants in the northern world of the great Xia Dynasty. They think they can control all the actions of the great Xia Dynasty. Even if the two sides can''t contact, they think that the army of the northern world will be their trump card for Wanxiang tower to destroy our great Xia Dynasty, but their trump card will be all when we recover the northern world Destruction, so as long as we keep the current state, we can persist until the end and become the real overlord of the earth fairy world, because when they fight and consume Wanxiang building and Tianting, our strength of the great Xia Dynasty can be rising continuously. Now, both the number of troops and the number of strong people in the great Xia Dynasty have exceeded that of the emperor When it was first established, but I still didn''t send troops to either of them, because I wanted to be a fisherman. "


    Su Mu stood up, looked at the distant western sky, took a deep breath, and then said solemnly: "But now you suddenly come to our great Xia Dynasty to give us the southern world, which will lead to the destruction of my plan. Although I don''t care about the middle process, I don''t want my carefully designed plan to be destroyed. You should understand my idea?"


    "I understand." The Immortal Emperor nodded. What Su Mu wanted to do was the fisherman, not the third party who came out to compete with them at the same time. Although it didn''t sound different, the fisherman took advantage when the snipe and clam were exhausted at the end of the game. However, no one knows what the third party who suddenly came out to compete with them will face. Today''s big The Xia Dynasty is strong enough. If you get the southern world, it means that three parties in the fairy world have fallen into the hands of the Xia Dynasty. I''m afraid Snipes and mussels will join hands to deal with the fisherman of the Xia Dynasty.


    As Su Mu said earlier, he didn''t want his strength to be consumed too much. He wanted to make the Xia Dynasty a higher level. Obviously, there were other levels above the imperial dynasty. I''m afraid that''s the reason why the other party would preserve its strength. He wanted to finally gain control of the fairy world and ensure that his forces were not damaged at all! This powerful ambition and Self confidence made the Immortal Emperor take a deep breath. He couldn''t compare with Su mu. He couldn''t compare with him in cultivation, mind or any other things.


    "I understand the meaning of the holy master. I am willing to continue to take charge of the southern world on the surface, but all the dominant power of the southern world will be handed over to the holy master. Whether it is the right of armament or political affairs, I will hand it over to the holy master, so that the Xia Dynasty will become the ruler behind the scenes in our southern world. In this way, I will neither break the status of the holy master as a fisherman nor let Snipes and mussels Find any clues, "the Immortal Emperor replied solemnly.


    "This method is very good. I agree with your method in my heart, but I can''t give you the answer yet. I have to wait until Mr. Jiang Xingzhou comes back from your southern world. I need to know all the current situation in your southern world. Only if I know it like the back of my hand can I feel at ease. Are you right?" Su Mu said to the Immortal Emperor with a smile.


    "What the holy Master said is very true." the Immortal Emperor nodded and said. He couldn''t help but feel some fear for Su mu. Although the holy master of the Xia Dynasty is still young, he is no different from an old monster who has been alive for many years in terms of wisdom or anything else! The Immortal Emperor could not help but secretly scold the little monster, but it was just his respect. The monster scolded in his heart was not filthy language, but his respect for Su mu.

 Chapter 785

    More than half a month later, the Immortal Emperor returned to the southern world. On the surface, he was still sitting on the dominant throne of the southern world, but behind his back, the southern world had become a territory of the Xia Dynasty, but it had not been really accepted, As long as the time comes, the great Xia Dynasty can take over the southern world in the shortest time and expand the territory of the great Xia Dynasty to more than half of the fairy world! Make the territory of the great Xia Dynasty more vast!


    "Thank you for your willingness to accept Wanxi as an apprentice. With the guidance of the holy master in the future, I believe that Wanxi''s future can be broader, so I can be worthy of her parents." Jiang Xingzhou saluted Su Mu and said solemnly. He was discouraged and lived in seclusion in a small city in the far north. At that time, he sealed his cultivation, He looked like an ordinary person. He was kindly taken in by Lu Wanxi''s parents and provided him with a place to eat and live. He didn''t need him to do anything every day. He just occasionally asked him to help when the store was busy and help them prepare the transportation of goods on weekdays.


    Originally, Jiang Xingzhou intended to live a peaceful life in seclusion, but he was not reconciled. He thought he was the best candidate for the Qinghua emperor. However, seeing that the northern world became orderly under the governance of his younger martial brother, he did not go back to continue to compete for the throne of the Lord of the north, but stayed in the far north, However, regret was inevitable. Until that day, the birth of Lu Wanxi made Jiang Xingzhou ignite some thoughts.


    Although Lu Wanxi was born in an ordinary and incomparable family, her talent is the only one Jiang Xingzhou has ever seen who can surpass her. Jiang Xingzhou quietly taught young Lu Wanxi and helped her solve some difficult problems in cultivation. Lu Wanxi was still very young, so she didn''t know much about these things, Until once he exposed his identity and was recognized by Lu Wanxi''s parents. Lu Wanxi''s parents were sergeants under the command of Qinghua emperor palace before. They just left Qinghua emperor palace after falling in love. However, they also met Jiang Xingzhou, the most powerful person in Qinghua emperor palace at the beginning.


    Originally, they didn''t feel any fluctuations in cultivation from Jiang Xingzhou, but they just felt familiar, so the couple thought he looked similar to the leader of Qinghua emperor palace, but he was exposed to Lu Wanxi''s parents instead of hiding perfectly, Lu Wanxi''s parents were shocked and at the same time hesitated. After he exposed his identity, Lu Wanxi''s parents couldn''t treat him as before, and I''m afraid the only one who hasn''t changed is Lu Wanxi, who was very young at the beginning.


    Jiang Xingzhou did not leave, but continued to dress up as a harmonious old man and grew up with Lu Wanxi. He wanted to cultivate Lu Wanxi to complete his unfinished past. Although it is not very possible for a female to become the whole northern world, Jiang Xingzhou was naturally proud. He really wanted to do such things, Therefore, with his careful cultivation, Lu Wanxi has become a strong man in the real fairyland in just a few years. However, after Lu Wanxi''s parents died, Lu Wanxi has changed a little. He doesn''t practice hard every day, but thinks about how to carry forward his parents'' shop. Jiang Xingzhou feels helpless and sighs at the same time, If Zhu Hua hadn''t come to the door and invited them to the great Xia Dynasty, I''m afraid they are still hidden in small towns in the far north.


    Now Lu Wanxi has become Su Mu''s disciple. Although she can''t fulfill Jiang Xingzhou''s initial expectations, her future achievements will certainly not differ much, so Jiang Xingzhou doesn''t intervene too much. Now she has become the only disciple of the emperor of the Xia Dynasty, and her future achievements must be unbelievable, His Jiang Xingzhou is also worthy of Lu Wanxi''s parents'' care and sacrifice for so many years, and also worthy of her parents'' trust.


    "That girl is just a little playful. Her talent is very outstanding. It can even be said that it is very rare to see her in the earth fairy world. I accept her as an apprentice. Her talent also has a great part of the reason. After all, if her talent is poor, no matter what you say, I won''t accept her as an apprentice. After all, I don''t want to say that Su Mu has been wise all his life but accepted an ordinary one in the future My disciple, even if he can''t compare with me, he will surpass 99% of the people in the world! "Su Mu smiled and said aloud. For Lu Wanxi''s talent, Su Mu just wanted to say one word, terror! Even his talent has surpassed that of Su Mu when he just stepped into the earth fairy world. If Su Mu had not obtained countless benefits and plug-ins over the years and improved his talent, now Su Mu''s talent may not be comparable to Lu Wanxi!


    Lu Wanxi''s existence seems to be the pride of the world. Su Mu doesn''t want to watch her silent like that. After all, even if the talent is amazing, the best time for a fairy cultivator is only a few years. If you waste those years of cultivation time to practice, even if you make achievements in the future, it will be far from the original future! Su Mu rarely sees a person with more talent than himself. Even if he doesn''t meet Feng Hua''s recommendation in the future, Su Mu is likely to accept him as an apprentice.


    "It''s natural. With the instruction of the holy master, if Wanxi doesn''t achieve what the holy Master said, it will make the world wonder. From this time, Wanxi is still in the best time of her own cultivation. As long as she works hard, it''s not difficult to make up for the waste of the previous few years. Jin Xian, in her twenties, I''ve never been in any other place except you I''ve seen it in people. "Jiang Xingzhou said solemnly and incomparably. Jinxian represents a person''s dividing line. If entering the immortal is the first step into the fairyland, then Jinxian is the beginning of a great change. When entering the golden fairyland, he is no longer an ordinary person, but an immortal with great magic power and energy! Real fairy! Only a person who has reached the golden immortal realm can do many dream things!


    Golden fairyland is the second level of fairyland and the highest level they can explore in the fairyland. Although there is a major Luo Jinxian on it, its Tao fruit has not changed much. It is just to cater to the previous level and specially distinguish the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian, Over the years, except for a few people, no one can break through the restrictions of Da Luo Jinxian and see clearly what the next level of Daoguo is!

 Chapter 786

    If Su Mu knew what Jiang Xingzhou thought, he would burst into laughter. Did he think that if he exceeded the great Luo Jinxian, he could see the next level of Tao Guo? hard! You should know that in the wasteland, even the Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian, that is, the sage as the saying goes, still stays in the Tao fruit, but the name of the Tao fruit is different. The golden fairyland first sees the mystery of the Tao fruit. Da Luo Jinxian understands the mystery of the Tao fruit and calls it Da Luo Tao fruit, and it is unclear whether the sage sees through the success of the Tao fruit, Because they call the place where immortals gather in their bodies mixed yuan Daoguo!


    Moreover, according to Su Mu''s strength in the land fairyland compared with that in the wild world, he is probably just an ordinary monk who has just entered the golden fairyland. He still has a long way to go from the real top figures. However, Su Mu believes that after he conquers all the land fairyland, he can also get great benefits by promoting Yun Chao, Maybe you can make yourself a great Luo Jinxian in the wasteland world?


    ......


    In the courtyard, Su Mu was not busy with anything today, but accompanied Liu Qingyi and asked Liu Qingyi about the Xuantian continent. When Liu Qingyi said that Gulin wind was the ruins, Su Mu not only fell into a moment of silence, but also had a strange feeling for Gulin wind, as if he were treating his father, It seems to be mixed with the feeling of forgetting to make friends. Su Mu doesn''t know how he feels now, but there is no doubt that the return of Gulin wind has brought a great blow to Su mu.


    "I didn''t expect that so many things have happened in Xuantian mainland in just over ten years. It''s really time to move. Time is indeed the most terrible thing in the world, but one day I will become the person who controls time and let everything I love go far and forever." Su Mu thought secretly in his heart, Su Mu believes that as long as he penetrates his menstruation, he will be able to control the time, whether in the future, in the past, or now. As long as Su Mu penetrates all of them, he will be able to achieve his goals. At that time, Su Mu will officially have the ability to revive those he has promised, Moreover, Su Mu has not forgotten that Lei Ming also puts his expectations on himself and expects Su Mu to help him revive his relatives one day.


    "By the way, my husband, elder brother Ao Mo has been flying for several years. Have you met him?" Liu Qingyi asked curiously. At the beginning, Ao Mo couldn''t suppress his cultivation and was forcibly taken away by the light, which was seen by countless people in the world, but why didn''t he see Ao mo after he came to the earth fairy world? According to the truth, Ao Mo didn''t have many places to go after he rose. Su Mu has made such great achievements now. Why didn''t Ao Mo come to look for him?


    "Brother Ao Mo has risen?" Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then reacted. Yes, Ao Mo had the ability to rise at the same time with himself. After more than ten years of suppression, he must have no way to continue to suppress it. It''s not a matter of doubt to be taken away by the light, However, Su Mu hasn''t heard of anyone flying in other worlds for so many years, and most of the channels leading to the earth fairy world are in their Eastern world, but why didn''t Ao Mo show up in the flying valley of the eastern world?


    "Haven''t you met your husband?" Liu Qingyi was stunned when she heard the speech. She thought Su Mu had met Ao mo. it was strange that Su Mu hadn''t met Ao mo.


    "I remember. Ao Mo told me that he broke the void tunnel from the upper fairy world to the mortal world. It is very likely that Ao Mo''s flight back to the upper fairy world. It is not difficult to explain why there have been no climbers in the earth fairy world for so long." Su Mu suddenly reacted and explained to Liu Qingyi.


    "So it is. By the way, husband, Shifu had something for you to do at the beginning. I don''t know if you did it?" Liu Qingyi asked Su Mu aloud. She wanted to help Shifu test her husband. Do you remember the promise she promised Shifu when she flew up.


    Su Mu naturally knew what Liu Qingyi was talking about, but he sighed helplessly and said: "The earth fairy world is so big that the vast sea of people don''t want to show up. Where can I find him? And according to my guess, now I have a small reputation in the earth fairy world. It''s reasonable that Li 20 bastard should take the initiative to find me. Shouldn''t Li 20 also fly to the fairy world like brother Ao Mo?"


    Liu Qingyi was also a little helpless when he heard the speech. Su Mu was right. The earth fairy world is too big and has a large population. How difficult it is to find a person in the vast sea of people? And Su Mu was right. Now that Su Mu has made such great achievements, why didn''t Li 20 take the initiative to come to the Xia Dynasty to look for Su mu? You know, Su Mu didn''t hide his face and identity , Li Shier, the ascendant from Xuantian, should know that Su Mu was his friend in Xuantian.


    Just when Su Mu and Liu Qingyi were confused about the whereabouts of Li 20, a young woman was looking at the sky in the middle courtyard of the Daxia emperor palace and thinking deeply. The woman''s identity was very special. She was the daughter of the former head of the Feng clan, the current head of the Feng clan, the commander of the north and south two palaces, and the niece of the emperor Chaotian Feng. However, she always felt that she had lost some memory, as if she had lost it Those memories were deep, but she couldn''t remember them.


    Su Mu has always made a mistake, that is, he thinks Li 20 is a man, but he ignores one thing, that is, Gulin Feng once said that he was a girl! The daughter of the former patriarch of the Phoenix family, the niece of Zhao Qing, king of Tianfeng, is Li 20, whom Su Mu has been looking for. However, after returning to the Phoenix family, she has a new name, Zhao Yan, which is called Yanji by the Phoenix family. Her identity is very noble.


    "Why are the names of the saints and empresses so familiar? Did I know them before? What was my past? The elder said that I grew up in the extinct volcano and have been growing up under the shelter of the Phoenix ancestor, but why can''t I remember at all? My aunt was very cold to me some time ago, but why has this suddenly changed So much? "Yanji fell into a deep thought. Obviously, the lost memory made her some confused thoughts.

 Chapter 787

    Zhao Yan took a deep breath. Living alone in the great Xia emperor palace made her feel very boring. Now she wants to go back to the extinct volcano, see where she grew up, and ask the elder why her memory has lost so much inexplicably, and why Zhao Qing''s feelings towards her have changed so greatly, These are all doubts in Zhao Yan''s heart, but she believes that after returning to the extinct volcano, the great elder will give her a reasonable statement. Even if it deceives her, it can at least calm her vague and restless mind for a moment, can''t it?


    It can be said that today''s Phoenix family also plays an important role in the Daxia emperor palace. After all, Zhao Qing, one of the top leaders of the Daxia imperial dynasty, is the head of their Phoenix family. In addition, all the combat power of their Phoenix family has been absorbed by the Daxia Emperor Palace, which also leads to the fact that the Phoenix family has regarded the Daxia emperor palace as their second home, Basically, all the people who can fight in the Feng family are absorbed under Zhao Qing''s command and managed by her personally, except Zhao Yan.


    Zhao Yan is also the little princess of their Phoenix family. Naturally, it''s not necessary to go around all day to fight, so Zhao Yan actually has a fairly good life in the Daxia emperor palace. In addition, the maid arranged by Zhao Qing to take care of her daily life. Although the scope of activities is not very large, Zhao Yan now has at least a middle-class hospital in the Daxia emperor palace, Its area is not small! Although this is only a medium-sized hospital, it is as big as an ordinary city! Zhao Yan''s life here is nothing, but it seems that there is still something in her heart that lures her back to the extinct volcano.


    Zhao Yan took a deep breath. She felt that the lost memory was very important to her, so she had to go back to the extinct volcano. Zhao Yan felt that as long as she went back to the extinct volcano to ask the elder of the Phoenix family, she could solve her doubts, but it was a long way from the Daxia emperor palace to the extinct volcano, She can only enter the ninth grade of the real fairyland after her cultivation. It''s not easy to return to the Phoenix family to extinguish the volcano? So Zhao Yan plans to find his aunt and tell her her purpose, but Zhao Yan doesn''t know what she wants to explore is what Zhao Qing is trying to hide.


    At this time, Zhao Qing was resting in the emperor''s palace. This ordinary leisure time made Zhao Qing feel a little comfortable. However, just a moment later, the peace that Zhao Qing finally enjoyed was broken. Zhao Yan''s figure appeared in front of her other courtyard. Naturally, Zhao Qing felt the arrival of her niece for the first time. She didn''t think much, It was only a person who was bored in the Imperial Palace and missed her aunt, so she came to have a look. However, when Zhao Qing learned Zhao Yan''s intention to come this time, her face couldn''t help sinking. She tried to hide what she had done, but unexpectedly, she was perceived by Zhao Yan and made the other party want to explore.


    "Did you say you want to go back to the extinct volcano to find your lost memory? Yanji, you should think clearly. If you leave the Daxia Palace this time, I''m afraid you''ll never come back. I don''t have to say much. You also know the benefits you can get from staying in the Daxia palace. I wasted a lot of effort to get you a middle-class hospital and a maid to take care of you You, but once you leave, everything you have in the Daxia imperial palace will be lost, and I don''t need to say more. You should also know how powerful the Daxia imperial dynasty will be in the future. Listen to your aunt and stay in the imperial palace. Don''t explore the memory for the time being. When the time comes, your aunt will help you restore your memory. How about it? " Zhao Qing looked at Zhao Yan, took a deep breath and said aloud. When she saw the world clearly, Zhao Yan was the only one left in her family, so anyway, Zhao Qing didn''t want to make her relationship with Zhao Yan too weak. In those years, her own interests were so strong that she killed her own brother and sister-in-law and ascended the throne of the head of the Phoenix family under the temptation of rights, We began to carry out drastic reforms, but now? She did get the patriarchal throne she wanted, but she lost her most important close relatives!


    Now Yanji is the only close relative she has left in the world. Zhao Qing knows that she is sorry for her brother and sister-in-law. All she can do is to cultivate and grow up the child left by them. At the beginning, Zhao Qing had the idea of absorbing Yanji''s blood and returning to her ancestors, but with the passage of time, Zhao Qing''s heart changed, She never thought about the original actions. Instead, she treated Zhao Yan like her own child. Zhao Qing provided her with everything she needed. Perhaps this is also Zhao Qing''s compensation for her debts over the years?


    "I know my aunt, but I want to find out what my lost memory is. It''s very important to me. At least I subconsciously think that my lost memory is very important to me. I want to find it back, and even can''t wait." Zhao Yan replied reluctantly, She didn''t know the real reason why Zhao Qing wanted to keep her in the Imperial Palace, but Zhao Yan thought it was because Zhao Qing was unwilling to leave. After all, there were too many benefits to stay in the Imperial Palace, and her departure this time probably meant that she would never return to the Imperial Palace again. After all, there were rules in the imperial palace that strictly prohibit leaving without permission, If she left the Imperial Palace today, it would be more difficult to come back as Zhao Qing said!


    Of course, it depends on Zhao Yan being Zhao Qing''s niece. If someone else in the Imperial Palace wants to leave the Imperial Palace, he may be chased and killed by the sergeant. Zhao Qing sighed deeply. Anyway, looking at the firmness in Zhao Yan''s eyes, Zhao Qing is very clear that she has no ability to stop her from pursuing her own memory, but Zhao Qing still plans to save it, At least leave a place for Zhao Yan in the emperor''s palace, so that Zhao Yan can come back in the future. According to her face of Tianfeng king, it should promise her.


    "Now that you have decided, I can''t say anything, but I''ll take you to see the holy master first, so that you can come back in the Imperial Palace in the future." Zhao Qing sighed. Now she just wants to treat Zhao Yan wholeheartedly and treat her so that she can grow up, but it''s obvious that the memory in Zhao Yan''s brain doesn''t intend to let Zhao Qing go of her sinner like this, Obviously, it is to drive Zhao Yan to explore the truth of the matter.

 Chapter 788

    In fact, Zhao Qing has been hiding some things from Zhao Yan. For example, her memory is actually sealed by Zhao Qing. She doesn''t want to affect their future relationship because of the bad memories in Zhao Yan''s heart, but it''s a pity that Zhao Yan obviously plans to take the initiative to explore his own memory, which is a good thing for Zhao Yan, She will clearly know her past, but it is not easy for Zhao Qing, which may mean that her last relatives will turn against her. After all, she, who is an aunt, killed each other''s parents herself, and even she almost died in Zhao Qing''s hands.


    However, Zhao Qing didn''t excessively prevent Zhao Yan from exploring her memory. She didn''t want to be a bad person in front of her niece again. Maybe they will turn against each other in the future, but for Zhao Qing, she owes too much, so no matter what the future will be, she won''t do anything to her only family in the world.


    In the other courtyard, when Su Mu and Liu Qingyi were talking about whether Li 20 was a man in the fairyland, Zhao Qing suddenly came to visit, which made Su Mu feel a little confused. He had ordered Feng Hua to take over most of the affairs of the Xia Dynasty in the recent period. Except for the things that can''t be solved, you can go to the study and tell Feng Hua about other things, Why did Zhao Qing come to other hospitals to find him?


    "My subordinates, Zhao Qing, have seen the saint and the queen." Zhao Qing saluted Su Mu and Liu Qingyi and said aloud. In the past, Zhao Qing had thought whether he was destined to be su mu? But now she has completely lost her mind. The gap between her and Su Mu is so big that she can''t show her love, so gradually Zhao Qing hid her mind and didn''t tell anyone.


    "Why do you have time to come to me? Sit down. There are no outsiders anyway. Xia LAN, go and get some desserts. By the way, tell the kitchen to add one person to the dinner today." Su Mu obviously plans to leave Zhao Qing for dinner. After all, it''s getting dark now, although most practitioners in the earth fairy world don''t eat, After all, their practitioners don''t need to supplement their body nutrients at all. They just need to extract the energy from the immortal yuan to supplement them. However, some practitioners will meet their appetite, and Su Mu is obviously one of them.


    "Thank you, saint."


    Zhao Qing nodded, took a deep breath and said solemnly: "saint, I want to ask you for an identity token. Yanji plans to leave the Imperial Palace temporarily to extinguish the volcano to pursue her memory. I don''t want her to leave like this, so I plan to ask the saint for a identity token so that Yanji can return to the Imperial Palace in the future. Please promise."


    "I thought it was a big thing. You can decide it yourself. But I remember that you and old Feng sealed Yanji''s memory together? Can you tell me more?" Su Mu frowned and asked aloud. She was interested in it. When sealing Yanji''s memory, Zhao Qing dragged away Mr. Feng who was playing chess with him, Let Su Mu look at the unfinished chess game and be speechless for a long time.


    Zhao Qing sighed deeply, told Su Mu everything about Yanji''s experience, and when Su Mu heard it, he couldn''t help staring. He knew Zhao Qing''s past, but he didn''t expect that Zhao Qing''s brother''s daughter, Zhao Qing''s niece, would be Li 20, who had been adopted by Gu Linfeng for many years!?


    Su Mu turned his head and looked at Liu Qingyi. Obviously, the other party was also staring at Liu Qingyi. He couldn''t believe it. Su Mu always thought Li 20 was a man, but he didn''t expect Li 20 to be a daughter! It''s no wonder that Li 20 hasn''t been found in the earth fairy world for so many years, but why hasn''t he been willing to show up to see him? Su Mu thinks his relationship with Li 20 is good?


    "Let her in. I''ll help her recover her memory. Zhao Qing, it''s a coincidence. To tell you the truth, I had a master named Gulin Feng before I ascended to the fairy world. He was a famous strong man in the world. He was known as the sword God. His sword can open the sky and divide the sea and cut off the universe and stars. Of course, it''s just the universe and stars in the world. My master adopted a master in those years As like as two peas, Li Ershi, twenty, accompanied him for a long time. But once again, the sea was in a turmoil of the East China Sea. He was forced to take away by the celestial being. The man left me and gave me a hand. Though he didn''t give it all his hand, it also hurt me. What you said was like Li Ershi. To confirm whether this Yanji is the Li 20 I''ve been looking for! "Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly. If Zhao Yan is really Li 20, Su Mu has completed the task given to him by Gulin Feng!


    Zhao Qing couldn''t help but feel very surprised when she heard the speech. Obviously, she didn''t expect that there were so many twists and turns. However, she didn''t say much. She just turned around and left the other hospital to take Li 20 into the other hospital. It would be a good result if she could ease the relationship between them by relying on the saint today, wouldn''t it? But according to Zhao Qing''s conjecture, there is a great possibility that Yanji will not forgive herself, but turn against each other.


    After a while, Yanji, who left, took a young woman into the other courtyard. Su Mu first looked at Liu Qingyi after seeing each other. Obviously, Liu Qingyi had the same idea as him. It was so similar! When Li 20 was in Xuantian mainland, she dressed up as a man. Although she was dressed as a waiter, she had the temperament of a handsome young man. Su Mu also met Li 20 many times in Xuantian mainland, and met a lot of women''s pursuit, but they were rejected by Li 20. Now he knows the reason. It turns out that Li 20 is actually a woman, It is not difficult to explain why so many young women were rejected when they pursued the existence of extraordinary appearance and origin. How do women love each other?


    Su Mu smiled and said in a relaxed voice: "it seems that I have finally completed the master''s entrustment and found you. You bastard, let me find you for a long time. I haven''t heard from you for a long time. The master is worried that you don''t think about food and tea in Xuantian continent. You are good. You have recovered your daughter and deceived everyone. No wonder I can''t find you."

 Chapter 789

    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Zhao Yan couldn''t help falling into a moment of silence. It was obvious that she hadn''t responded yet. She was stunned for a moment, and then asked in a strange voice: "dare you ask the holy master, but you know me? Please forgive me for losing my past memory and can''t think of the past. Please forgive me."


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t mind. He just looked at Zhao Qing who was silent and said: "Zhao Qing, be relieved. I will try my best to help you mediate the matters between you. Although some of these matters are difficult, you are the only direct blood in the world. Although you did do a lot of things sorry for her, at least you have corrected it now, haven''t you?"


    Zhao Qing took a deep breath when she heard the speech. She didn''t know what to say. She did a lot to make up for her inner debt recently, but she personally killed Zhao Yan''s father and forced Zhao Yan''s mother into the lower world. Can this kind of thing really be mediated? I''m afraid there''s not much hope.


    However, Zhao Qing still hopes to make up with Zhao Yan. After all, Zhao Qing who has awakened has understood the truth of the world. No matter how powerful she is, she will feel tired even if she is alone. Now she is not alone, and she has a biological niece who can accompany her. Although she has done a lot of things sorry for Zhao Yan, she is also changing over the years, isn''t she? Zhao Qing tries to hide Zhao Yan''s past memory and treats Zhao Yan as her own. This undoubtedly doesn''t mean that Zhao Qing is changing. She doesn''t want to leave her future alone.


    Maybe the relationship between her and Zhao Yan can''t be alleviated, but at least let Zhao Yan know the truth over the years, right? No matter how Zhao Yan chooses in the end, Zhao Qing won''t regret it. Those things are done by herself and committed by herself. Zhao Yan will blame her and she can understand. Zhao Qing only hopes that Zhao Yan will forgive herself when the sun sets It''s enough that you can visit yourself. Whether Zhao Yan will really forgive yourself in the future as you think, that''s not what Zhao Qing can know now.


    "You leave for a while. I''ll take Zhao Yan to see you in a while. The relationship between you is indeed a little complicated. It''s not so easy to mediate in a short time, but I think as long as you have a heart, even if her heart is a stone, you should be able to melt it." Su Mu said to Zhao Qing. He didn''t say this directly in front of Zhao Yan, because it is likely to make Zhao Yan feel some purpose for Zhao Qing''s actions in the future.


    Zhao Qingwen nodded, then turned around and left the courtyard. Su Mu looked at the sky. He had planned to leave Zhao Qing here after dinner. It seemed that there was no chance today. Su Mu looked at Zhao Yan, and the corners of his mouth not only rose three points, but said aloud: "I''m very clear about your past memory, but I think it''s better for you to know it yourself, so I''m going to restore your memory without resistance. After the memory is restored, I hope you can keep calm, okay?"


    Zhao Yan nodded when he heard the speech, and then said, "come on, Saint Zun, please restore my memory. I''ve guessed some. I''m afraid my aunt has done something bad in my memory. But please don''t worry, Saint Zun. I''ll keep myself calm."


    "That''s the best." Su Mu smiled and said aloud. Then with a big hand, a fairy yuan was injected into Zhao Yan''s mind by Su mu. He found the seal jointly established by Feng Hua and Zhao Qing and directly defeated it and released the memory inside. The memory of the first half of Zhao Yan''s life is still very huge. In order to ensure that her scratch will not be affected by the impact and become a fool, Su Mu didn''t Don''t inject a fairy yuan to protect her mind and yuan God again.


    Seeing Zhao Yan sitting cross legged, Su Mu shook his head, looked at Liu Qingyi and said: "I never thought that her past would be so tortuous. Her beloved elder was the murderer who killed her parents, and had the idea of killing herself. I''m afraid it''s a big blow to her. Let her stay in the courtyard for a while. Let Wanxi look at her and don''t let her make any drastic moves."


    "OK." Liu Qingyi nodded. Recently, Lu Wanxi''s diligent cultivation has broken through to the golden fairyland. Although the luck and resources of the Xia Dynasty have provided her with most help, it is undeniable that Lu Wanxi''s talent is indeed amazing. If Su Mu guessed correctly, Lu Wanxi would have been without her own help Having the ability to become an ascendant and go to the fairyland, and now with his own help, Su Mu is more convinced that Lu Wanxi can reach a point that shocked Su mu.


    Su Mu smiled back at this. He now understood what Gulin Feng had thought when she taught him. Watching a talent he had trained thrive, Su Mu couldn''t help but sigh that Lu Wanxi was better than blue in the future. It depends on whether she has that ability. After all, Su Mu has a plug-in body Lu Wanxi is a terrible monster. It''s not easy to catch up with Su Mu now, let alone surpass?


    "Now Wanxi girl is going to be mad. She finally meets your requirements and breaks through the golden immortal realm. You can get a rest every seven days, but you have found a job for her. Now, if Wanxi girl knows this, I''m afraid she will hate you." Liu Qingyi smiled and said that she also liked Lu Wanxi very much. The other girl was only about ten years younger than herself, but her work mind was the same as Su qinger. If it wasn''t for her age, Liu Qingyi would think that Lu Wanxi was su Mu''s second child born with other women in the fairy world. This character and qinger are really different It''s so similar. In addition, Liu Qingyi is a mother, so he really treats Lu Wanxi like his own daughter.


    "I''m also doing it for her good. What can I do in the future?" Su Mu said solemnly. Obviously, he ignored that he was also idle all day.


    "It''s not the same as you." Liu Qingyi said with a smile, and immediately made Su Mu look very embarrassed.

 Chapter 790

    Three days later, at noon, Liu Qingyi had a rare interest and cooked a table of dishes by himself, which could not help but brighten Su Mu''s eyes. After all, he had not eaten Liu Qingyi''s craft for a long time. Su Mu also called Lu Wanxi and Zhao Yan to eat together. Anyway, Liu Qingyi cooked a lot of dishes, Obviously, he can''t eat all by himself.


    "Shifu, you are really lucky to get such a perfect woman as Shiniang."


    Lu Wanxi said to Su mu with a little envy after eating the food. Su Mu looked at her envious eyes and felt some pride. He was about to speak out, but Lu Wanxi said again: "On the contrary, Shiniang, you''re a little blind. Why do you like my master? Don''t you dare to do anything when you''re idle every day. It''s too lazy to open your mouth and clothes when you eat. It doesn''t look like a hero should do anything."


    Liu Qingyi smiled at the speech, looked at Su mu, who was sulky, and said, "you''re not afraid of your master''s punishment if you talk like this?"


    "I''m not afraid of him. Anyway, there''s a Shiniang. You support me. I''m afraid what he does. Sister Yan''er, are you right?" Lu Wanxi said to Zhao Yan with a smile. Obviously, he ignored Su Mu''s increasingly dark face.


    "In that case, your cultivation tasks will be doubled in seven days. I think you''ve been quite idle recently. It''s not good. Don''t leave your cultivation achievements behind. It''s settled." Su Mu said blandly after eating the food. He''s not retaliating. He''s just protecting Lu Wanxi''s future. Yes, everything he''s done is for her good. The damn girl doesn''t appreciate it.


    "Isn''t it, Shifu? I''m just kidding. Shiniang, please help me talk." Lu Wanxi said bitterly. Obviously, she was helpless. Why did she say so? She didn''t know it. She gave it back to the great demon king. What should I do?


    "Your master is right. You really have some leisure recently. It''s time to practice well. Moreover, I can''t be the master about your practice. You have to think clearly when you want to make fun of your master in the future. I know him too well. It''s good for you to turn over several times more practice tasks." Liu Qingyi said with a smile that although Su Mu seemed extremely overbearing outside and deeply showed the emperor''s temperament, he lost all his temperament when he was in his own other hospital! No one can have the ability to lie down and sleep for a day anywhere.


    "I can''t stand doubling it, but don''t double it." Lu Wanxi looked bitter and said in silence. Originally, her attitude towards cultivation was to fish for three days and dry the net for two days. Now the doubling of the cultivation task is enough for her to feel better, not to mention several times more. It''s really that she doesn''t have any leisure time. She also made an appointment with sister red tea to let them accompany her to play outside at that time. It''s a big deal The area of the Xia Dynasty is so huge. What''s the meaning of staying in the Imperial Palace all day.


    "Well, don''t blame me. If you do something that makes me dissatisfied at that time, you can''t turn it over several times." Su Mu said aloud. Then he looked up at Lu Wanxi and said, "eat quickly and go to practice after eating."


    Lu Wanxi looked helplessly at the food in front of her. Her appetite was not too great, but she seemed to be infected since she joined Su mu. She wanted to eat something secretly every day. This also led to that every time Su Mu had dinner, she would come to enjoy food with Su mu on time. Su Mu had nothing to do with Lu Wanxi, her only apprentice, except practice Naturally, there are no big requirements outside. She can eat if she wants. It''s a big deal to eat less.


    However, after a long time, Su Mu regretted that there was something wrong with the girl''s mouth. It was not the first time to damage Su Mu like today. Thinking of this person, Su Mu also felt a little helpless. After looking at Liu Qingyi, he said in a voice: "you are used to her and dare to damage me. I have no temper at all."


    "Doesn''t this just show that your husband is broad-minded and a kind Master?" Liu Qingyi smiled and said to Su mu, quietly flattering him, which made Su Mu feel a little happy. Other people flattered him like this. Su Mu didn''t feel at all, but Liu Qingyi said it differently. Most of the reason why he did so much and achieved so much is that Liu Qingyi has a place to live after he soared? Therefore, after hearing Liu Qingyi''s flattery, Su Mu was very comfortable. His previous dissatisfaction with Lu Wanxi, a dead girl, was also eliminated.


    "What you said is reasonable, and I think so." Su Mu smiled and said, but obviously Lu Wanxi didn''t think so. He read in pieces: "broad-minded fart! Where is such a broad-minded person? If you don''t agree, double your apprentice''s training task, cheapskate!"


    "Where are you? What are you reading?" Su Mu obviously heard what Lu Wanxi said. Lu Wanxi was surprised when he heard it. Obviously, he was a little flustered and hurriedly said, "I''m ready to eat, master. I''ll go to practice! Bye!"


    Before the voice fell, Lu Wanxi''s girl used her cultivation ability to directly leave the courtyard and disappeared. It was obvious that she hid. Su Mu didn''t think much. Anyway, Lu Wanxi''s girl was bad, but she was still very afraid of herself. After all, she would spot check her cultivation at all times. If she didn''t complete her cultivation task, I''m afraid she wouldn''t appear here In front of yourself.


    Su Mu shook his head and said, "am I so scary?"


    Hearing this, Liu Qingyi and Zhao Yan both smiled awkwardly. Even the maids not far away quietly covered their mouths. Zhao Yan couldn''t help smiling at this scene. She enjoyed this feeling as if she were at home. Now she has recovered all her memory and knows Su Mu very well, In front of Su Mu and Liu Qingyi, she didn''t ask them to call themselves Zhao Yan, but asked them to continue to call themselves Li 20. This is also a kind of nostalgia for her. She missed the moment when she accompanied Gulin Feng when she was still in Xuantian continent.


    "If you have time, go to Xuantian and I''ll open a space channel for you." Su Mu said aloud, obviously understanding Li 20''s inner thoughts at the moment.

 Chapter 791

    Li 20 agrees with Su Mu''s idea. She also wants to go back to Xuantian mainland to accompany Gulin Feng for a period of time. Not only she, but also su Mu has this idea in her heart. After all, from the information brought by Liu Qingyi, Su Mu has learned that Gulin Feng has become distracted all day after the return of the holy master of yaochi. Now her body is getting worse day by day, I''m afraid it''s not far from Shouyuan running out and returning.


    Although Su Mu wants to prolong his life, Gulin Feng can''t agree. After all, Su Mu knows Gulin Feng very well. It can even be said that he knows Gulin Feng very well. Su Mu knows his temperament like the back of his hand. If he prolongs his life for Gulin Feng, he will be resisted by Gulin Feng, At the moment, what Gulin Feng thought was to go back earlier and meet his wife, the Lord of yaochi, on the other side of the world.


    However, Gulin Feng is also su Mu''s master. Su Mu naturally doesn''t want to see him go back like this, so Su Mu plans to take some time to go back to Xuantian to meet Gulin Feng. Maybe Gulin Feng''s mind will change under his own suggestion? Moreover, Su Mu has developed a glimmer of the ability to revive people. He is very convinced that as long as he cultivates his menstruation to great achievements, he can freely mobilize the time of one world. At that time, Su Mu will not be easy to revive a world, let alone a person.


    So Su Mu plans to persuade Gulin Feng to have hope of living. Isn''t it enough to revive the Lord of yaochi when he has enough ability in the future? In fact, it''s not difficult to prolong the life of Gulin Feng. Su Mu only needs to wave his hand to forcibly promote Gulin Feng''s cultivation to the realm of the great emperor, and it''s not difficult for him to fly directly to the fairy world. However, Su Mu obviously can''t understand the current situation of Xuantian continent. Now Xuantian continent has undergone some great changes after the black fog subsides, Even Liu Qingyi, who has just risen, doesn''t know. I''m afraid only the top people on Xuantian can feel these changes?


    Having satisfied his appetite, Su Mu is obviously in the state of salted fish again and plans to find a place to have a good sleep. As for going to Xuantian continent, he is not so eager. After all, Su Mu is preparing to make a very important part of his plan, that is, quietly bringing the Southern world into the Xia Dynasty, Let the great Xia Dynasty''s luck increase again, enhance Su Mu''s own strength and prevent the other two forces from discovering.


    Su Mu now has the strength of the ten products of Da Luo Jinxian. In addition, Su Mu''s real combat effectiveness has exceeded the limit of the earth fairy world. However, according to Su Mu''s guess, it is very difficult to make an enemy of Zhang Bairen with his current strength, Therefore, Su Mu plans to try to bring the southern world into the Xia Dynasty and forcibly improve the understanding level of menstruation and prison strength with endless Qi. In other words, Su Mu plans to bring all the Qi of the northern world, the eastern world and the three worlds of the southern world into his body, so that he can break through to a higher level in a short time.


    However, according to Su Mu''s conjecture, the risk of his doing so is very huge. It''s not that it''s dangerous for Su mu, but for the whole Xia Dynasty. Once Su Mu brings all his Qi into his body, the Xia Dynasty is likely to face a catastrophe, but this is only Su Mu''s conjecture. Su Mu doesn''t know the specific Qi. It''s mysterious, However, it is the foundation of a person or a force or even a world. Su Mu forcibly brings Qi into his body and forcibly improves his strength by relying on the powerful function of Qi, which is likely to lead to the loss of Qi and disasters in the three world in a short time. Therefore, although Su Mu wants to implement this plan in his heart, he still has some hesitation.


    In fact, Su Mu''s cultivation speed is not slow if he practices step by step. After all, it took him less than 20 years to successfully break through to the realm of ten great Luo Jinxian, and his real combat power is far beyond the limit of the earth fairy world. However, it may not be so easy for Su Mu to compete with Zhang Bairen when he practices step by step, After all, Su Mu''s current dependence on the body is the great Xia Dynasty, which is the shelter opened by Su mu for himself. Su Mu wants to ascend it to be the overlord of Yun Dynasty in the future and the existence of thousands of worlds such as the flood and famine of the fairyland. If Su Mu practices step by step, I don''t know how many years it will take to establish Yun Dynasty without the protection of Yun Dynasty, After su Mu reached a certain level of cultivation, he is likely to face a problem, that is, the light received will be forced to fly to the other world. At that time, everything Su Mu did will be in vain.


    Therefore, even if Su Mu wants to practice the way of heaven step by step, he will not give him this opportunity. What Su Mu needs to do is to establish Yun Chao as soon as possible, otherwise, after su Mu''s cultivation has broken through the twelve grade Da Luo Jinxian, his inside information and foundation may be directly led to the upper fairy world, which is the last thing Su Mu wants to see, It''s also twelve grade Luo Jinxian, but Su Mu and Feng Hua have different quality.


    According to the comparison of other ascetics in the history of the earth fairy world, basically every ascent has the ability to ascend to the fairy world after reaching the twelve grade Da Luo Jinxian. However, the local practitioners in the earth fairy world are completely different, because they need a slow transition period, during which they will face a very serious problem, That is the breeding of heart demons. No matter what degree of cultivation you have reached, no matter how strong your mind is, as long as the local cultivators in the earth fairy world have reached the twelve grades, the great Luo Jinxian will breed heart demons soon! They will affect the life of local practitioners in the earth fairy world! Only by killing the heart devil can we have the ability to ascend to the fairy world!


    Moreover, Feng Hua found Su Mu some time ago and told Su Mu about the birth of his own demons. Su Mu did not worry that Feng Hua would not be able to suppress the demons. Anyway, Feng Hua is also the ancestor of Taoism in the earth fairy world. He is the devil''s heaven life and death enemy or the strongest enemy among them. However, a small demons can be removed at any time for Feng Hua, Moreover, Su Mu''s Donghuang bell still has the existence of this heaven and earth''s noble righteousness. Once Feng turns into a devil, Su Mu only needs the bell to ring. Now, no matter what demons and ghosts you have, Su Mu''s cultivation will be destroyed!

 Chapter 792

    In any case, the Donghuang bell is the best congenital treasure in the wasteland world. Although it is still difficult for Su Mu''s cultivation to give full play to his ability, it is easy to frighten Feng Hua''s demons. No matter how powerful his demons are, they will disappear in an instant with the sound of the bell!


    Su Mu took a deep breath. Now his cultivation has eliminated the first 13 prohibitions of the 49 prohibitions. It also convinced Su Mu that the Donghuang bell in his hand is the best congenital treasure of the wasteland world. It is held by the demon emperor Donghuang Taiyi, making Donghuang Taiyi the first powerful treasure under the sage, Su Mu''s first reaction when he learned the true image was not excitement, but uneasiness. Where was the Eastern imperial bell? Xuantian continent is a holy land! Where is that? But it''s just a world. Why do the best congenital treasures in the great world appear in a holy land in a small world? Although it is said in ancient times that Taiyi holy land was created by a tripod, who can really know the true image?


    Su Mu plans to take some time to return to Xuantian to visit Taiyi holy land. He wants to go to the forbidden area where he practiced. Is the Fusang tree hidden in the depths of the forbidden area true or false! If the sun fire is true, why don''t you get hurt? If it is false, why can su Mu get the best congenital treasure such as the Eastern Emperor clock? His mind was very messy. Su Mu gradually fell into a burst of silence. Even he began to doubt whether his growth was arranged and whether everything was monitored. Would he come to Xuantian continent from the modern world and set foot on the road of cultivation?


    Although the system has said that it has brought itself to the world of cultivation, can su Mu believe the words of the system? Maybe it can. After all, the system is Su Mu''s biggest secret since he embarked on the road of cultivation. No one has told him. Even his wife and biological daughter Su Mu have perfectly concealed his biggest secret, but now Su Mu has some doubts in his heart and begins to doubt whether everything will be arranged, From Castle Peak city to the present Xia Dynasty, Su Mu has felt that his growth is too smooth, just like the protagonist in some invincible articles.


    Su Mu looked into the sky and watched a group of cranes flying through the clouds. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Suddenly, an idea came out in his heart. Would he also be a character in a novel? Will their own things be created by others? He was very frightened. The feeling of being written by others was completely unimaginable. How to say this feeling, as if his future had been determined by others. Everything was going according to the writer''s written conditions. If there was a slight deviation, the other party would forcibly pull himself back to his original line.


    Su mu more and more felt that his idea was likely to exist. The protagonists in those novels said one by one that they wanted to go against the sky, but what did they do to the way of heaven in the end? Or they are also guessing and thinking of this. It is very likely that what they said about going against the sky is not to go against the way of heaven, but to change their own destiny. Who wrote their life existence in secret.


    "Forget it, I''m a salted fish. I care what I do so much. It''s ok if I''m really the protagonist in a novel, because I won''t die no matter how I die, but I still don''t want to die. If I guess wrong, I''ll be embarrassed if I die accidentally." Su Mu thought in his heart, After he guessed that he was the protagonist in a novel, he came up with a bold idea. Do you want to go to heaven to compete with Zhang Bairen? If it is the protagonist, it is likely to avert danger. According to Su Mu''s cultivation, there is no doubt that Zhang Bairen will lose, or even die! But if something miracles happen to him, perhaps Su mu can be sure that he is really the protagonist of the world and a planned existence in a novel all his life.


    But Su Mu is different from those protagonists in the novel. He doesn''t have much resistance. He even thinks that if he follows the writer''s pen, he can become the final winner. Even if he can''t, he can stay with his relatives forever. This is what Su Mu wants most, Even if Su Mu lost his accomplishments, he was unwilling to be separated from his relatives. As an orphan, he felt that Su Mu would try his best to keep him in such a family and would not let him slip away.


    "Master, where are you thinking alone? Sister Yan''er is looking for you." Lu Wanxi shouted at Su mu, who was dazed by the pond. Su Mu came back to his senses. Just now he seemed to have entered a strange and incomparable situation, as if everything in the world had become incomparably illusory. Only then did Su Mu''s mind begin to become strange, Whether he doubted himself or the world, Su Mu didn''t even let go of the system, but now with Lu Wanxi''s cry, the world has stabilized again. Su Mu looked at everything around him and Lu Wanxi not far away. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath and thought in his heart: "Maybe I think too much. After all, I''m just an ordinary person."


    Su Mu stood up, walked towards me and asked aloud, "where is she?"


    "In the stone pavilion in the front yard, elder sister Yan''er said she wanted to go back to Xuantian mainland to meet Shigong, so she wanted Shifu to help open the space channel." Lu Wanxi said aloud. She was also very interested in Xuantian mainland, but Su Mu would never let her go before her cultivation task was completed. She still has double cultivation tasks to return to now!


    "System, I''m sorry. I don''t know why I entered such illusions. Even you began to doubt. After all, you are the only thing I rely on in the world. Without your existence, I''m afraid I''m still just a little beggar in castle peak city, or I''ve already died in the original chaos of the demons, and even starved to death on the roadside before the chaos of the demons In fact, they were abandoned in the wilderness as livestock and eaten by wild animals, but fortunately, your existence also made me today''s achievements. "Su Mu thought secretly, woke up the system and apologized to him.


    System: "..."

 Chapter 793

    "Have you made up your mind? Do you really want to go back to the fairy world?" Su Mu asked solemnly.


    After thinking for a while, Zhao Yan decided to return to Xuantian mainland as Li 20 and where to spend her life. As for the reason, maybe she didn''t want to meet Zhao Qing again. She couldn''t face the embarrassment. Her memory was sealed by Zhao Qing in the past, and Zhao Qing''s care for her can''t be forgotten, However, Zhao Qing can''t forgive her parents and what she did in the past. After careful thinking, Zhao Yan finally decided to return to Xuantian mainland to spend the rest of her life. Maybe it will be very long, but Zhao Yan obviously doesn''t intend to return to the earth fairy world again, so she asked Su Mu to abolish her accomplishments, Otherwise, Zhao Yan can''t stay long when he returns to the fairy world with his current cultivation.


    "I''ve figured it out. Maybe it''s a good choice to spend the rest of my life with the ancient people in Xuantian mainland, isn''t it?" Zhao Yan sighed and said solemnly. She doesn''t care much about her accomplishments. Now she just wants to go back to Xuantian mainland to live a plain life. As for how plain, maybe she will choose to marry an ordinary mortal, Fall in love with him and give birth to a son and cultivate him carefully, but who can say these future things clearly?


    "Shifu really misses you very much, but you have to make sure one thing first, that is, how much time can you spend with him when you go back to Xuantian? I know you have missed Shifu very much since you were a child. But now you also understand the situation of Shifu. Do you think you are really happy after you return to Xuantian How long can I stay with you? I don''t want you to go back to Xuantian, but I don''t agree that you want to abolish your cultivation and stay in Xuantian for a long time. Anyway, you and I are friends. I don''t want to see you decadent like this. "Su Mu said in a voice, in a very solemn tone, and he tried to make Zhao Yan change his mind.


    Zhao Yan fell into a moment of silence. Some didn''t know how to take Su Mu''s words. He just heard Su Mu continue: "I can open a space channel for you to go to the Xuantian continent, or suppress your cultivation to a degree that can not be found by the Tiandao of the Xuantian continent. You can spend some time in the Xuantian continent safely. When you think clearly in the future, I believe you will return to the earth Fairy world. No matter what it is for, you will eventually return to the earth fairy world, because your blood belongs to the earth Of the fairyland, there is no doubt about that. "


    Zhao Yan nodded when he heard the speech, which was regarded as agreeing to Su Mu''s statement, but she thought she would not return to the fairy world again. At least she would not return to the fairy world before erasing the estrangement in her heart. Su Mu didn''t refuse this. He believed that sooner or later, the other party would think clearly. No one in the world could match her The contradiction between people and relatives is only temporary. Although the contradiction between Zhao Yan and Zhao Qing is too huge, Zhao Qing and Zhao Yan are the only relatives in the world. Anyway, they will one day put down their spears and shields and make up again, which is what Su Mu thinks in his heart.


    "Take care of qinger for me when I get back. By the way, I''ll bring a word to the master. The unfilial Su mu can''t get away and go back to the Xuantian mainland to visit his old man, so he must take care of his body. Su Mu has laid thousands of miles in the earth fairy world, waiting for his old man to fly to the earth fairy world to enjoy it in the future." Su Mu said solemnly. In fact, in his heart, he also wanted to go back to Xuantian continent. Anyway, Xuantian continent is his hometown. Su Mu thinks he is not a perceptual person, but this nostalgia is something that no one can avoid. It''s as if Su Mu still remembers a small sapling at the door of the orphanage in his previous life. It was his own hands It may have grown into a towering tree, or it may have been eradicated and erased, but Su Mu still clearly remembers his childhood in the orphanage in his previous life. What kind of feeling is that? Su Mu may think it is his own nostalgia.


    Now Su Mu began his new life. Although he flew to the earth fairy world, he regarded Xuantian as his hometown in this life. Anyway, everything in Xuantian still aroused Su Mu''s concern. No matter the mountains and seas of Xuantian or the familiar faces of where, everything was unforgettable in Su Mu''s mind.


    "I understand." Zhao Yan nodded, as like as two peas, she was already wearing her clothes in the sky, though not exactly the same, but as she still was in the sky, she had completely concealed her identity and turned it into a man.


    "Do you need to say goodbye to your friend? Maybe it''s really the same as you said. Maybe you don''t know when you''ll come back." Su Mu asked Zhao Yan in a voice, which made Zhao Yan fall into a burst of meditation. Then she shook her head and said in a voice, "forget it. That will only increase sadness."


    "Whatever."


    Su Mu shook his head and summoned the black-and-white chess saint. The four of them went to feisheng valley. Where would they open the space tunnel and let Zhao Yan return to Xuantian continent? This is also the easiest way. When the four arrived at feisheng Valley, the night almost fell slowly. Su Mu looked at the sky and said: "It''s getting late. You''d better work with me to open the space tunnel first."


    "OK." the black-and-white chess Saint nodded one after another, gathered his immortal yuan together, and opened a large channel entrance, but he had not connected the location of Xuantian continent. Su Mu waved his big hand, first injected his immortal yuan into his body, then determined the sitting mark of Xuantian continent, and nodded to Zhao Yan.


    Seeing this, Zhao Yan took a deep breath and was about to step into the tunnel, but at this time, Zhao Yan looked back at Su Mu and said aloud, "son Su, did you inform my aunt about my leaving the earth fairy world and returning to Xuantian mainland?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. After he soared to the fairy world, no one called him master su. This name was often called by Li 20 in the early days of Xuantian continent. Su Mu couldn''t help shaking his head and said aloud, "I didn''t send any information to Zhao Qing."


    "Then please tell her that I don''t hate her, but I don''t know how to face her." Zhao Yan took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "I wrote it down." Su Mu nodded and replied.

 Chapter 794

    Zhao Yan nodded at Wen Yan, then took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Maybe you don''t know, Mr. Su. When I faced you as a man in Xuantian mainland in my early years, I had some different feelings for you, but I know my identity and status. I can''t match you, so I haven''t told you. I''m afraid I won''t come back this time, so I want to tell you this, at least so, I won''t regret it in the future. "


    After hearing Zhao Yan''s words, Su Mu couldn''t help falling into a moment of silence. Obviously, he didn''t expect that his charm would be so great. It seemed that he had committed peach blossom only since he embarked on the road of cultivation. No matter what kind of woman seemed to have unique feelings for himself, but Su Mu was only working hard for cultivation until the emergence of Liu Qingyi Melt open, let his heart also have a different kind of emotion for women.


    But Su Mu obviously didn''t expect that Zhao Yan would love him. Su Mu didn''t see it at all. Maybe the other party was hiding too well. Su Mu didn''t notice it all the time. How could su Mu know that he thought he had excellent EQ, but he just treated them separately. Su Mu''s EQ was very insufficient for any woman, which also led to a lot of love Su mu, the woman who admires him, doesn''t know what the other party wants, but now Su Mu knows. He looks at Zhao Yan and says, "are you Zhao Yan or Li 20 now?"


    "I am both Zhao Yan and Li 20 now. No matter who I am, I have the same feelings for you." Zhao Yan replied, as like as two peas, she turned to prepare to step into the tunnel and go to the mysterious sky. The black and white chess master at the side saw the silence of Su mu. She shook her head, just like their original calculus. They were too many peach blossoms, though most of the time they could keep their whole body back, but there were always exceptions.


    "If you think clearly, when you return to the fairy world in the future, Su Mu is not unwilling to give you a title. Although I don''t know how I feel about you, if you return to the fairy world in the future, if you haven''t married others, Su Mu won''t sit idly by and will include you as his wife." Su Mu said with a smile. He didn''t know why he said these words, but Su Mu still said it. No matter what purpose, Su Mu seemed unable to resist Zhao Yan''s feelings.


    Su Mu didn''t know that his words could not fall into Zhao Yan''s ears. In fact, Zhao Yan had just stepped into the tunnel and had not left. She had written all the words of Su mu in her heart. She looked back. There was only endless darkness and emptiness, and she couldn''t see Su Mu''s figure, but Zhao Yan felt that Su Mu was standing behind her and looking at herself at the moment Zhao Yan took a deep breath and didn''t say much. He just walked slowly towards the Xuantian continent.


    "Holy master, it''s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines. Why don''t you keep them with you? As far as I know, now holy master has only two confidants. Besides the holy queen, there is only one red tea girl, which is very rare for other strong people in the fairy world. Why do you hesitate and procrastinate?" The white chess Saint asked Su Mu solemnly.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly, "you won''t understand."


    The white chess Saint fell into a silence when he heard the speech. Maybe Su Mu was right. He really didn''t understand the real idea in Su Mu''s heart. The black chess Saint couldn''t help smiling and said: "isn''t it? If Lao Bai could understand your mind, he wouldn''t be single now, even unable to find a partner."


    "Shut your mouth."


    ......


    After returning to the emperor''s palace, Su Mu took a deep breath. After seeing Zhao Yan off, Su mu, who had thought there was nothing serious, felt upset because of what Zhao Yan said when he left. He didn''t know how to deal with his inner affairs, but after some reminders from the white chess saint, Su Mu also figured out a thing. Red tea is his confidant , you shouldn''t be left out by yourself, should you?


    Su Mu returned to the courtyard and told Liu Qingyi about it after he separated Lu Wanxi. Surprisingly, Liu Qingyi didn''t have any dissatisfaction, but smiled and said to Su Mu: "I knew there would be this day. Although my husband showed some heart of stone, he was actually very fragile in his heart. Maybe he didn''t find it, but as my husband''s wife, my husband showed his expression to the starry night every day, but it made me understand this. My husband, marry a girl with red sleeves. Don''t let others'' hearts become fragments."


    "Don''t you mind at all?" Su Mu asked helplessly when he heard the speech. Although this is the most perfect solution, Su Mu always felt that he was a scum man who abandoned his wife and son through the social psychology of monogamy in his previous life.


    "As I said, I knew there would be such a day. My husband is the most perfect man in the world. I shouldn''t be alone. It''s better to have more confidants. At least when my husband is away, those sisters can spend a not too bad time with me, can''t they?" Liu Qingyi replied with a smile, which made Su Mu sigh secretly. His debt to Liu Qingyi was a little more, but Liu Qingyi was right. He shouldn''t let red tea''s mind turn into pieces.


    "Husband, go and bring tea. Although I spent a day together some time ago, I don''t know anything about this sister. I want to know her and set a wedding date for my husband?" Liu Qingyi said to Su mu with a smile.


    Su Mu nodded when she heard the speech, and then went out. Liu Qingyi looked at Su Mu''s leaving figure and couldn''t help but change her previous free and easy meaning. She sat on the chair and sighed. She knew that there would be such a day. Why would she feel inexplicably sad?


    "My husband is not sorry for me. He has been guarding himself like a jade for nearly 20 years. Even if there is a confidant, he will talk to me after I fly to the earth fairy world. No matter how many confidants my husband has in the future, at least it is enough for me to occupy a place in his heart." Liu Qingyi murmured.


    "The holy master doesn''t just have a place for you. If the holy queen rejects the meaning of the holy master''s words today, the holy master will also stand on your side and abandon the red tea girl?" Feng Hua''s voice came and fell into Liu Qingyi''s ears.

 Chapter 795

    Liu Qingyi looked up at the place where the voice came. Feng Hua didn''t know when he had come to the hospital. Liu Qingyi didn''t know that what Feng Hua had just said.


    "Mr. Feng is here? I don''t know what Mr. Feng''s words mean?" Liu Qingyi asked strangely. Obviously, Liu Qingyi was a little confused by Feng Hua''s words. Her husband was not such a ruthless person, but it was obvious that Liu Qingyi didn''t know the difference between Su Mu''s treatment of her and others.


    "The holy queen can refuse the imperial concubine''s intention. As long as the holy queen opens your mouth, the holy queen will follow your opinion and keep a certain distance from the red tea girl, because in the holy Queen''s heart, the holy queen is not only the person he loves most, but also the person he has always felt the most indebted in his heart. I think you don''t have to remind the holy queen to see this?" Feng Hua smiled at Liu Qingyi and explained that he believed that Liu Qingyi should have seen the saint''s debt to her.


    "I have seen this for a long time, but my husband began to treat me like this a long time ago. My husband has been busy saving people from fire and water since he was in the world. He really has less company with me and qinger, so only after I gave birth to qinger for my husband, my husband felt more guilty and owed me. I I have told my husband many times, but he has always promised to act without any change, but does old Mr. Feng have anything to do with what you said? "Liu Qingyi asked full of doubts. Although she has a very high double quotient, she went back to dig into the horns when she meets something, so she really couldn''t guess the reason for a while.


    Feng Hua shook his head with a smile and didn''t explain it. He could see that Liu Qingyi was a qualified mistress, but he didn''t want Liu Qingyi to be too spoiled by Su mu. At the same time, the negativity in his heart became more and more huge, resulting in bad results. Therefore, Feng Hua didn''t intend to explain the matter, but just said aloud: "The holy queen only needs to know that the holy master''s love for the holy queen is far more than anyone in the world."


    Liu Qingyi fell into silence when she heard the speech, and then smiled. This time, it was not a fake smile in front of Su mu, but her real smile from her heart. Yes, no matter how many confidants the husband has in the future, the husband''s favorite person in the world is still himself, isn''t it? As long as she knows this, it''s enough, and her identity is fa wife No matter how many confidants Su Mu has in the future, they will only be concubines, right?


    "I have to hurry up my cultivation and keep up with my husband as soon as possible, otherwise there will be more sisters in the future. I''m afraid I can''t hold them down with my cultivation!" Liu Qingyi thought secretly. She thought that Su Mu was likely to find a lot of confidants in the future. She had to be prepared in advance to stabilize her identity as the head of the harem!


    "Mr. Feng? Why are you here?" Su Mu came to the courtyard with red tea and saw Feng Hua sitting in the stone pavilion. He couldn''t help but look puzzled. According to the truth, isn''t Feng Hua playing chess with Jiang Xingzhou at the moment? It''s said that Jiang Xingzhou studied a new chess trend a while ago and killed Feng Hua. He lost from beginning to end. Is it possible that Feng Hua didn''t think of a way to deal with it Shelter?


    "Report back to the holy master that everything in the North has been completed. Qingye, the king of Zhenbei, heard that more than 8 million troops have successfully entered the realm of true immortals under the coverage of emperor palace resources and the blessing of Xianyuan of Tandi palace, and have the power to fight against foreign enemies. In addition, the king of Zhenbei has established a large army of southward expedition in the northern world in his capacity as the king of Zhenbei There are four million people in the army. Most of them are six or seven real fairyland, and the second-class is also two or three real fairyland. This matter has not been agreed by the holy master. Qingye has formed an army without authorization and has the intention of attacking the heaven from the south. I want to ask the holy master what you think. " Feng Hua said aloud and told Su Mu what had happened recently in the northern world, which made Su Mu frown.


    "I kindly asked him to return to the north, but he didn''t report such a big thing to me? Really, when he was Qinghua emperor again and mastered the whole northern world, he began to be unscrupulous?" Su Mu narrowed his eyes and said with some discomfort. It was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with Qingye''s movement this time.


    So Su Mu looked at Feng Hua and said: "Mr. Feng, some people leave the Imperial Palace and go to their own fiefdom. They always feel that they are the controller of the land again and rarely report to our imperial palace. I think you should beat it and let him firmly remember what his current identity is and who gave everything he has. If he persists, tell him directly that I can in the northern world Here you are, and you can take it back. When I take it back, you don''t have to exist. Let him be obedient and don''t provoke me to those trifles. "


    "Yes, my subordinates take orders." Feng Hua immediately saluted Su mu. This is what a real emperor should look like. He can be free on weekdays, but he must show his hegemony when he meets something that needs to be solved. Otherwise, what will he take to shock the four sides? What will he take to compete with other overlords?


    It was the first time that Liu Qingyi and red tea saw Su Mu show such a domineering temperament. For a while, they didn''t react. Su Mu had never shown such a serious domineering expression when he stayed with them before. It seems that this time, he was really angry. Red tea knew that Su Mu had temporarily handed over the northern world to Su mu for temporary management This time, Qingye formed the southern expedition army without Su Mu''s knowledge, which will certainly cause Su Mu''s displeasure.


    "Sit down first, husband, it''s all from your own family. How can you show such a serious expression and drink a cup of tea to calm down." Liu Qingyi came to Su mu with a cup of tea and smiled and handed the cup to Su mu. Su Mu also endured a little anger in his heart. This time, Qingye''s behavior really made him feel very dissatisfied, But now Liu Qingyi is still on the side. Su Mu doesn''t want her to see her like that.


    "What kind of tea is this?"


    "Didn''t you say you liked to drink the rest of the East China Sea? I cultivated some tea trees with the interaction of tea and spiritual power. It''s successful to take care of them in my spare time. Try whether it tastes the same as the tea on the East China Sea?" Liu Qingyi said with a smile.

 Chapter 796

    "As like as two peas of tea, the same as the sea, the tea is still the same as the sea shore." the sun said, smiling at Liu''s clothes, putting the cup on the stone table beside him, and then looking at the red sleeve.


    Seeing this, tea immediately reacted. He quickly saluted Liu Qingyi and said, "tea has seen the saint, and the saint is safe."


    "Sister, don''t be polite. I already know that you and your husband are the same family in the future. Anyway, we have a mutual company on the day your husband goes out, right?" Liu Qingyi said to red tea with a smile. There is no trace of falseness in the smile on his face, and his words are full of love for Su mu, which makes red tea feel a little blush, At least she as like as two peas in Liu''s clothes, she is so tired of Su mu.


    "During this period of time, you should stay in the courtyard and get to know each other with light clothes. How about I marry you when a suitable day is selected?" Su Mu asked aloud. He wanted to see if red tea had any other opinions, but red tea obviously wouldn''t have any opinions. He just nodded and said aloud with a red face: "only according to the childe''s orders."


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, but saw Liu Qingyi smiling and saying to red tea, "Why are you still calling childe?"


    Red tea immediately blushed when she heard the speech. Although she had a very close relationship with Su Mu before, this time she was really going to become one of Su Mu''s wives. How could she not feel excited and nervous? But tea is not put away, facing Su Mu gently lowered his head and muttered: "just by your husband''s command."


    "That''s right. I''ll have a sister in the future. I won''t be bored when my husband is away." Liu Qingyi said with a smile, pulling tea and changing in the courtyard.


    Su Mu smiled and was ready to leave the courtyard. He planned to sit in the study, but at this time, Lu Wanxi suddenly broke into Su Mu''s sight, grinned at Su Mu and said, "master, I have completed all the double cultivation tasks. How about I go out and play?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. How long has it been that he has completed the double cultivation task he ordered? Are you kidding? Is it too simple to make your own cultivation task? Su Mu put his hand on Lu Wanxi''s forehead and slowly felt the breath in Lu Wanxi''s body. Good guy, he really completed the task he ordered. His cultivation also broke through from the first grade of golden fairyland to the second grade. Should he be worthy of being the son of heaven in the earth fairyland? The cultivation speed is faster than myself. It seems that I have to work hard to avoid being caught up by my disciples in the future.


    "Well, it seems that you are also making constant efforts. In that case, how about giving you three days'' rest? You can leave the Imperial Palace and hang out in these three days. However, you have to call ruthless four of them to accompany you. You can also choose to hide them in the dark. After all, you are very outstanding. If you hang out alone, I can''t tell Jiang if anything happens Old man, do you understand? "Su Mu said to Lu Wanxi in a voice. It''s a holiday for her. The girl has been practicing so hard every day during this period. Su Mu also saw it. Although she is only trying to complete the task she ordered, there is no doubt that the girl is also a person who knows how to work hard, Not just a person who has talent but doesn''t know what hard work is.


    "Long live Shifu! Can I ask shangshiniang and sister tea to go together?"


    Lu Wanxi asked with golden eyes. Su Mu nodded and said: "Of course, but remember not to leave too far away from the imperial capital. If you want to go to other places to play, wait a while. Your master and I will unify the fairy world. At that time, the fairy world will be so big. No matter where you go, I won''t care about you, because no matter where you go at that time, you will be safe, but now you''d better not leave the imperial capital too far, For a while, three days is not enough. Second, your girl''s mind is too pure and easy to be cheated, you know? "


    "I see, master! Long live master!" Lu Wanxi immediately nodded. Su Mu disappeared before he finished speaking. Su Mu shook his head helplessly. Forget it. Anyway, Lu Wanxi''s girl has completed the cultivation task she was given to relax. It''s no big deal to let her go out and relax. She can''t take back what she said? In that case, he is a saint But there is no credibility.


    ......


    In the northern world, the former Qing Huadi palace is now the Imperial Palace branch of the great Xia Dynasty. Qing Ye is busy in the palace dealing with various matters in the northern world. One of the volumes was sealed by him with great mana. Obviously, no one can see the contents of the volume without his permission.


    At this time, the jade amulet in Qingye''s arms trembled. Qingye opened it and saw that it was the information sent by Mr. Feng to himself. He immediately read it solemnly. After all, everyone knows that except Su mu, who followed him when Su Mu was the weakest Mr. Feng.


    Originally, he thought there was something important. After reading the contents of the jade talisman, Qingye couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Then he reflected that his every move was actually monitored by the Daxia emperor''s palace. He formed a 4 million Southern expedition army, trying to rush into the middle heaven to revenge the heaven when the war between the heaven and Wanxiang building broke out. All his actions had fallen on the emperor''s palace In his grasp, Qing Ye didn''t say much about it, but Feng Hua''s beating on him made him put away some thoughts.


    Moreover, Su Mu''s words are very serious. He can''t ignore them. His position was helped up by Su mu. Obviously, Su Mu also has the ability to change people. Today''s belief in the northern world is not the northern king Qingye of his town, but the great Xia Dynasty, the supreme saint of the great Xia Dynasty, He is just a man sent by the holy master to work in their northern world. Basically, although the residents of the northern world will talk about his good, they will not do anything for him. They are now people of the Xia Dynasty, aren''t they? Only by following the great Xia Dynasty can they be so stable all the time.


    Therefore, after receiving Feng Hua''s beating, Qing Ye planned to hand over the 4 million army to the Xia Dynasty at the first time. He finally returned to this position, but he was unwilling to leave easily.

 Chapter 797

    There have been no major events in the fairy world recently, so all the high-level officials of the Xia Dynasty are full of joy. In this way, they don''t have to look sad for some things all day. They go around with their old friends every day to explore the way between them. It''s also a very good experience, isn''t it?


    Compared with their relaxation, Tianting seems impatient at the moment. No matter how powerful their Tianting is, it is difficult to take care of the situation from beginning to end in the face of the entrapment of the Xia Dynasty and Wanxiang building. Therefore, now all the top leaders of Tianting are discussing whether to March South and bring the southern world into their power, In any case, the southern world is still a peaceful place, and its strength is generally not high. All their high-level leaders are fully confident to bring the southern world into their command. In fact, it is not necessary to move south at that time, as long as they have the southern world in their hands, It is enough for them to have a retreat place when facing the attack of the Xia Dynasty and Wanxiang building.


    In fact, after such a long time, the emperor of heaven has understood why the Jade Emperor God is unwilling to move to the West. It is likely that the reason is that the Jade Emperor God is reluctant to leave behind the foundation of the Tianting, which has operated for countless years, and can''t give up the Zhongtian world where the Tianting has lived for a long time. But now even if he doesn''t want to move to the south, he has to move to the south, Now the situation is becoming more and more ugly for their heaven. Anyway, they must send troops to the southern world. When the two forces of the Xia Dynasty and wanxianglou have not reacted, they must directly bring the southern world under their command, and they must firmly grasp it in their hands.


    There are already many people in the heaven who intend to forcibly send troops to attack the southern world after the above-mentioned fruitless, and temporarily overhead the power of the Jade Emperor God. Of course, this is not really to overhead the Jade Emperor God, but many of their high-level leaders will minimize the words of the Jade Emperor God and make the words supporting their southward migration huge in the long run, As long as this is done, even if the jade emperor doesn''t want to move south, he must send troops to the southern world according to their wishes.


    Moreover, their Tianting does no harm to the southern world. In any case, they are beneficial. The southern world is now the only place in the earth fairy world that has not been occupied by the Xia dynasty or Wanxiang building. As long as their Tianting takes the lead in winning the southern world, Then, relying on the name of the treasure drug storehouse that has always been the same in the southern world, sooner or later they will cultivate more huge sergeants than the Xia Dynasty. Only in this way can they win from the final hegemony and survive and become the respected Lord of the earth fairy world.


    However, if they continue to stick to the middle heaven and are unwilling to improve the old ideas in their minds, it is likely to turn Tianting, a force that has operated for countless years, into fly ash and disappear. Tianting must take the southern world as their retreat, so that they can have enough confidence to move to other places when facing the Xia emperor Dynasty and Wanxiang building, Instead of just such a big Zhongtian territory, they can hide it.


    To put it mildly, the midheaven is really too small. Compared with the territory owned by the Xia Dynasty and even the western world, the southern world is too small. Anyway, the Tianting must find a good step to retreat. Otherwise, when the crisis they expected comes, they are likely to face the shortcomings that cannot be transferred and lead to the destruction of the whole Tianting, In addition, the great Xia Dynasty is very close to the southern world, so the great Xia Dynasty must also have the mind to start on their southern world. Although it is uncertain when the great Xia Dynasty will start, there is no doubt that the great Xia Dynasty will not tolerate their ambition for the southern world.


    No matter what the thought of the great Xia Dynasty is, they must bring the southern world into their command before the great Xia Dynasty starts. Otherwise, when the great Xia Dynasty occupies the southern world together, I''m afraid their heaven will be destroyed. The most important thing is that their heaven will never survive in such circumstances! There is absolutely no possibility. After the great Xia Dynasty has the land of the three worlds, most of the population, armaments and any natural materials and earth treasures, even more than 80%, will be in the hands of the great Xia Dynasty. At that time, their Tianting will be the nearest enemy blocking the advance of the great Xia Dynasty, At that time, no matter what, they will face the attack of the four sides of the world. The four sides of the southeast and northwest will never give them any respite in the heaven. They will definitely take the opportunity to compete for the midheaven. After all, although the geographical location of the midheaven is not very good during the war, it is definitely a very important land, Even as a barrier to their heaven is enough!


    If Tianting lost the middle heaven, it would be tantamount to cutting off any contact between the southern world and the middle heaven world. If, as Yang Sen said earlier, they moved directly to the West instead of the army, and the position in the west is more remote. Now, it is safe in the five worlds. After all, it is far apart, In any case, they will not face the strength of the two overlords and attack them at the same time, but it is a pity that this matter was rejected by the Jade Emperor God. It is precisely because of this that their heaven can not occupy the best geographical location in the fairy world, but it doesn''t matter much, With their heavenly strength, even if they can''t get the ownership of the western world, there is no problem turning to attack the southern world.


    So Yang Sen has made up his mind to move south this time. No matter what the Jade Emperor God says, he will not listen. He will take this army to win the southern world in the shortest time and let them have a place to avoid crisis in the Tianting. There are many mountains in the southern world, among which there are dangerous mountains and clouds, If they take the southern world and choose a relatively secret place as their transfer place, then their Tianting will be very likely to bring the southern world under their command and avoid the attack of the Xia Dynasty and the attack of Wanxiang building!


    Now it''s hard for Tianting to say as long as it takes the southern world, but if their Jade Emperor God is not willing to take the southern world as their back transfer place, it may be a disaster for Tianting!

 Chapter 798

    "Your Majesty, now our heaven has reached a precarious point. Anyway, we must take the southern world as the back transfer place of our heaven in the shortest time, otherwise we will stand in the middle heaven world for a long time. Then wait until Wanxiang building has stabilized the political situation of the western world and the ambition of the great Xia Dynasty is shown Come on, we are likely to become the first completely destroyed force in this chaos, and it is also the force in the charge of the leader of one party! "Yang Sen solemnly said. If the Jade Emperor God does not listen to their transfer and attacks the southern world, it is likely that they will become the first people to withdraw from the stage of history!


    The Jade Emperor God took a deep breath when he heard the speech, and explained helplessly: "What''s your hurry? Now our heaven has not reached that level. For us, as long as we keep the heaven, no force will eliminate us from the stage of the earth fairy world. Let me tell you the truth. Zhang bainin is a great emperor of our heaven. He broke through the twelve grade great Luo Jinxian and became the guardian of our heaven Today''s cultivation is beyond the twelve grades. Luo Jinxian doesn''t know how much. The reason why the light hasn''t appeared is that we have a very special hidden object in Tianting, which shields Zhang Baining''s cultivation in the array. No matter what, I won''t easily choose to leave Zhongtian, leave Tianting, and only stay in Tianting We are the safest in Zhongtian world. Do you understand? "


    "In fact, we already knew that Zhang Bainian might be a great emperor of our heaven, but we didn''t expect that it was very similar to what we guessed. However, we don''t know anything about Zhang Bainian''s cultivation hidden by the heaven array. However, your majesty, for the sake of insurance, your Majesty, your majesty suggested that we attack the southern world first and become our territory, Otherwise, we may not be able to face the real crisis. Even if Zhang bainin''s cultivation is far higher than the twelve grades, what about Luo Jinxian? How powerful is his strength? Is it difficult that he will help us solve our current worries? Your majesty, please think carefully. As long as we bring the Southern world under our command, no matter what happens in the future For us, Tianting has the ability to take a step back. If we don''t get the ownership of the southern world, will the great Xia Dynasty give up such a land? Certainly not! I''m afraid the great Xia Dynasty will start much faster than us! "


    With Yang Sen''s solemn and incomparable words falling, the Jade Emperor God also fell into a silence. He was not unwilling to bring the southern world into their command, but the question is: can long-standing love and their taking the southern world really be a place to escape the power of the Xia Dynasty and Wanxiang building? Although the southern world is many times larger than the middle sky, it is still small It''s a famous treasure house of medicine. As long as they get the southern world, they will include all the heaven and earth treasure elixirs in the earth fairy world into their names. At that time, as Yang Sen said, there will be nothing that can stop their existence at that time. They will cultivate a stronger army than the Xia Dynasty as their heaven to deal with the Xia Dynasty The imperial court and against Wanxiang building.


    But now he can''t decide to disperse their troops without authorization, because Zhang Bairen has already said that no matter what crisis he encounters, as long as he remains in the heaven, the heaven is the safest place in the fairyland! Because there is a lack of troops in the Zhongtian world, there is no way to completely guard Wanxiang building while paying attention to the Xia Dynasty Come on, so as long as he transfers any army, it is likely to let the Xia dynasty or the army of Wanxiang building step into their Zhongtian world at an unexpected time. At that time, it is very likely that what Yang Sen said will really happen, that is, it is difficult to care about the beginning and the end!


    Looking at the silent expression of the Jade Emperor God, Yang Sen seemed to have understood the result of this time. It seemed that the Jade Emperor God was still unwilling to move south and bring the southern world into their hands. In this way, Yang Sen had to make some drastic actions. After Yang Sen left, he directly lost his army and mobilized the army to the southern world! The army ready to report was obvious However, it has already been completed. No matter whether the Jade Emperor God agrees to their request today, they will enter the southern world at the first time after receiving Janssen''s instruction and win the southern world quickly!


    The Jade Emperor pretended not to know Yang Sen''s departure, but his eyes looked at the southern world and silently thought: "Janssen, Janssen, it''s not that I don''t want to send troops to attack the south, but what consequences will be caused if I make this decision. Only you can do this. Your strength is also one of the best in our heaven. With you personally leading the army to the southern world, I believe I will hear you from the southern world in a short time As long as you bring the southern world into the hands of our heaven, you will be our greatest benefactor anyway! "


    At the same time, Zhang Bainian also noticed that the army was going to the south. Zhang Bainian first frowned, then not only smiled, but also said: "Yang Sen, Yang Sen, you have to surpass the paper tiger of the Jade Emperor God in any aspect. I suddenly think that if you become the master of the heaven, you will do several times better than him, because you are much stronger than him in terms of vision and situation, and he will never be able to compare with you!"


    Although the army''s southern expedition has been hard to hide, the southern world also received the news at the first time. Isn''t the Tianting attacking their cities in the southern world just to win them? If it had been in the past, the Immortal Emperor would still have a headache, but now it is different. He is just a person with an empty position. Moreover, the Immortal Emperor believes that it is enough to inform the Xia Dynasty of the news. In fact, it is true, although it will take some time for the Xia Dynasty to send troops into the southern world, But this is what the Xia Dynasty most wanted to see. If Tianting temporarily lived in the southern world, it would be better. In that case, they would save a lot of time to guide public opinion! At that time, they only need to enter the southern world and take over the southern world like a crusade against the heaven. This is one of the fastest ways for the Xia Dynasty to master the southern world!

 Chapter 799

    Feng Hua''s arrival undoubtedly added a lot of confidence to the people in the Changsheng emperor palace. In addition, many powerful Luo Jinxian accompanying him this time also gave more confidence to the Changsheng emperor and let him see the tip of the iceberg of the great Xia Dynasty! It was only a riot that the great Xia Dynasty sent out such a huge army. Among them, there were nearly one million elite sergeants in golden fairyland, and none of the rest were weak. They were all strong people above the seven grades of real fairyland. The Immortal Emperor of the great Xia Dynasty was secretly pleased that he believed Jiang Gongwen''s words and secretly subordinated to the great Xia Dynasty, Otherwise, he doesn''t know what will happen to himself and others in the face of such a terrible army in the future.


    Fortunately, he accepted Jiang Gongwen''s suggestion. Now he is also a member of the great Xia Dynasty. He doesn''t have to worry about the attack of the great Xia Dynasty army in the future. Now, the Immortal Emperor only wants to join the army and go to the north to conquer the heaven when the army arrives, so that the heaven can see how terrible the powerful army from the great Xia Dynasty is, Let them know that they are also covered in the southern world, not a soft persimmon they want to pinch.


    In the western world, in the gouchen emperor''s palace, three grand masters of Wanxiang building gathered together to discuss the reasons for the Tianting''s sudden attack on the southern world. At least they must find out the reasons for the Tianting''s attack on the southern world, otherwise they will lose many favorable opportunities and the opportunity to put pressure on the Tianting. Such opportunities do not always exist, As long as they seize this opportunity, Wanxiang building can exert pressure on Tianting and even send troops to Tianting.


    "Tianting had the opportunity to move westward before, but I don''t know why we didn''t launch the plan of moving westward, which made us pick up a big bargain for nothing. Will we want to take the southern world as a springboard for them in the future because Wanxiang building occupies the western world and Tianting can''t sit still this time?", He felt that it was probably for this reason that he would send troops to the southern world. Otherwise, Tianting would have some difficulties in self-protection now. Why would he launch an attack on the southern world? It was probably for this reason!


    Now their Wanxiang tower occupies the western world, and the pressure on Tianting is becoming more and more huge. Therefore, Tianting must bring the southern world under its own command. In this way, when their Wanxiang tower and the Xia Dynasty attack them at the same time, they can move to the southern world to relieve their huge pressure. Anyway, At least at that time, their Tianting will have a retreat to follow, rather than having no way but to watch themselves eroded by Wanxiang building and the Xia Dynasty.


    However, this is just a way to delay the time. Now their Tianting army has been mobilized to conquer the southern world. According to the latest news obtained by Wanxiang building, the Xia Dynasty also sent troops to the southern world, not for anything else, or to drive the Tianting army away and give corresponding protection to the Southern world, If Tianting wants to take the southern world as their place of transfer in the future, it must face the Xia Dynasty to the end and win, but can the Xia Dynasty be defeated so easily? You know, I''ve never experienced failure since the Lord in the East! Tianting and Daxia Dynasty are likely to show a stalemate. Of course, it is just what they think.


    However, it also gave them a good opportunity to attack the Zhongtian world. Soon there will be a stalemate between the Xia Dynasty and the Tianting army in the southern world. Once that happens, the opportunity they have been waiting for will appear. Yes, Wanxiang building is going to take advantage of this great opportunity to win the Zhongtian directly, Wan xianglou doesn''t believe that if Tianting can defeat the imperial army of the Xia Dynasty without sending out a large number of troops and combat power, it may even be difficult to achieve the stalemate. Tianting will certainly send a large number of troops into the southern world. What if they lose their midheaven? In Wanxiang building, Tianting is making a lot of money! Because even if they lose the Zhongtian world, it''s enough to get the southern world in the end, isn''t it?


    Like Tianting, Wanxiang building underestimates the power of the great Xia Dynasty. If they haven''t fought with the great Xia Dynasty directly, they will never know how powerful the great Xia Dynasty is! Although they have heard that there are many soldiers in the golden fairyland of the great Xia Dynasty, and the number of golden immortals in the great Luo Dynasty is far more than that of other forces in the earth fairyland, their Wanxiang building believes that the heaven court is not weak, at least not much weaker than the great Xia Dynasty. If a ranking is given in their hearts, the great Xia Dynasty can definitely surpass the heaven court and sit firmly on the second throne in the earth fairyland. As for this first place, Naturally, it''s their Wanxiang building.


    We should know that their Wanxiang building has arranged more than 2 million or even 3 million troops to ambush secretly in all parts of the world. Just wait until the time comes, they can mobilize these hidden strengths to the surface. At that time, they can create more chaos within the Xia Dynasty, Neither Tianting nor the Xia Dynasty can escape from their plan. As long as the time comes, their Wanxiang building can become the last winner in the fairy world!


    In addition to the eastern world, today, whether in the northern world, the middle heaven or the southern world, there are actually their sergeants and great Luo Jinxian strongmen in Wanxiang building. Even under such circumstances, their Wanxiang building can hold down the heaven and force the heaven to retreat again and again. Now it is because of them that the heaven has to find a way back, Therefore, it is not without reason that they think Wanxiang tower is the most powerful force in the fairy world. At least they will not change this view until the Xia Dynasty does not show too much powerful strength. There is no doubt that they will win in the end!


    "Before the move to the west, there were some differences within the Tianting. Some people supported the move to the west, and some people did stand on the side of the Jade Emperor God and refused to move to the West. The Jade Emperor God seemed to stick to the middle heaven, but now it is likely that they have to march towards the southern world because of too much pressure and take the southern world as their goal "Retreat is indeed the most possible place," replied the southern supreme mother.


    ¡±Do we need to mobilize our influence in the southern world? By the way, how powerful is the power of the Xia Dynasty¡°


    ¡±There is no need for this. Anyway, Wanxiang building is the most powerful party in the earth fairy world. We only need to continue to expand our power, so we can finally become a winner and obtain the rule of the earth fairy world¡°

 Chapter 800

    Yang Sen led a total of 1.5 million troops of Tianting to attack the Southern World unscrupulously. In a short period of half a month, he even connected 36 cities. The huge Southern World failed to stand up to resist the Tianting army at this time point. This is the incompetence of the southern world, After all, the Changsheng emperor palace has been in charge of the southern world for so many years. It is still so weak that even the army of heaven can''t resist it.


    The army sent by Su Mu has arrived in the southern world. It has been about 20 days to see the army led by Yang Sen. at this time, Yang Sen has mastered most of the territory close to the north of the southern world. These places are the intersection of mountains in the southern world, and his hiding ability is very outstanding, When Yang Sen found that the imperial army of the great Xia Dynasty arrived, he only needed to drill into the mountain with their army to avoid the attack of the great Xia Dynasty, at least for Yang Sen.


    However, how could Yang Sen know that this time the great Xia Dynasty sent a total of more than 4 million troops and more than seven Da Luo Jinxian as the commander to jointly recruit them? In Yang Sen''s opinion, at least their heavenly army can deal with the Xia Dynasty and wait for the reinforcements sent by the heavenly court. Their heavenly court is close to the southern world, so the support of the army is also very fast. As soon as the great army of the Xia Dynasty arrives, Yang Sen will lead the army directly into the mountains and wait for the support of the heavenly court, When the Tianting reinforcements arrived, he was able to turn over and be the master. At that time, no matter how many troops the Xia Dynasty sent, he could defeat the other party perfectly in his own plan.


    Naturally, these are just Yang Sen''s whimsical ideas. He doesn''t understand the power of the Xia Dynasty. In his opinion, the reason why Tianting becomes weak is that Wanxiang building needs to pay attention to the actions of the Xia Dynasty while fighting with them, If the great Xia Dynasty could stay in the eastern world and not send troops to Tianting so that all the fighting forces of Tianting could come together, Yang Sen thought he had many ways to completely solve Wanxiang building, but they didn''t get any information that they could form an alliance with the great Xia Dynasty, They can only pay attention to the trend and every move of the Xia Dynasty while fighting with Wanxiang building. That''s why they can''t solve the disaster brought by Wanxiang building and let Wanxiang building use all kinds of Yin moves to force them to retreat again and again!


    It''s just that they can''t send more people to fight against Wanxiang building. After all, the eastern Daxia Dynasty has always played the role of fisherman. Once they reveal any flaws in the Tianting, they believe that the Daxia Dynasty will seize the opportunity and directly enter the midheaven battlefield to unite with the existence of Wanxiang building to solve their Tianting at that time, Everyone in Tianting understands this truth, so basically no one will think that their Tianting is weaker than Wanxiang building or the Xia Dynasty. They just can''t concentrate their combat power because of their poor geographical location. If they gather all their combat power together, Whether it is the Jade Emperor God or the ordinary sergeant, it is believed that the Tianting has the ability to win in the face of Wanxiang building or the Xia Dynasty.


    Arrogance is a morbid psychology deduced by Tianting for many years. In particular, the high level of Tianting doesn''t know when they have misjudged any forces other than Tianting. They are a group of inferior forces, which are impossible to compare with Tianting, but the emergence of the great Xia Dynasty in recent years has made them converge a lot, In addition, Wanxiang building saw the right time and strongly guided the chaos in the southern world at the time of chaos, so that their heaven had to divide troops and even unite with various forces to suppress them at the most critical time. Although Wanxiang building was clever for some time after that, Wanxiang building was still Wanxiang building after all, After hiding his ambition for countless years, he finally failed to resist coming out of the mountain, which directly disturbed the situation between the five great emperors in the earth fairy world!


    In addition, the new crape myrtle emperor Su Mu used the crape myrtle palace as a pedal to create the great Xia Dynasty. For a time, the momentum of Wanxiang building and the great Xia Dynasty can be called towering. Their heaven court had to avoid its edge at the most critical time. However, this short avoidance of its edge has led to the continuous development of the great Xia Dynasty. Now they have mastered the world with the largest territory in the north and the East, At the same time, Wanxiang building suddenly didn''t know when it broke into the Zhongtian world and became a bandit. They fought them back when they had to defend the Xia Dynasty, This is a great humiliation for heaven to say part-time!


    Now wanxianglou has moved to the West and occupied the western world. They already have their own territory. It will not be so easy to crack down on wanxianglou in the future. In addition, the Xia Dynasty is expanding its power secretly, which is something Tianting doesn''t want to see. Under a lot of pressure, Janssen finally saw through. If they continued to stick to one side, it would be impossible for them to unify the fairyland. Therefore, under many conditions, Janssen made an extremely bold decision! That''s cutting first and then playing!


    In Yang Sen''s opinion, this move is still very effective. At least for a while, Tianting has occupied most of the territory in the northern part of the southern world. After that, Tianting has no shortage of resources for them, which makes Yang Sen feel that what he has done is ten points correct. This first cut and then play may bring a miracle effect to their Tianting, Let them have the ability to regroup in the future.


    However, Tianting has long been arrogant. In addition, the recent perfect record of the southern expedition has made them look down on the coming army of the Xia Dynasty, which is enough to make them suffer a big defeat. After all, the leader of the southern world this time is not someone else, but the strongest in the Xia Dynasty, Mr. Feng Hua and Mr. Feng! In addition to him, the other six great Luo Jinxian are not idle people. Zhao Qing, commander in chief of the north and South palaces, Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie, the former top generals of qinghuadi palace, and more than four million troops, nearly one million of whom are Jinxian strong, will certainly pay a corresponding price for their arrogance this time.

 Chapter 801

    Why did Tianting suddenly launch such a fierce attack on the southern world? People in Wanxiang building understand that it must be that Tianting can''t bear to be surrounded by the powerful forces of the Xia Dynasty and their Wanxiang building in the middle of the sky, so it wants to find another way to get a new place to live, The southern world, whether in terms of geographical location or the importance of its resources, is enough to become the best place to be found by the heaven. Of course, now there are only the southern world left in the earth fairy world, which has not been conquered by their three overlords.


    As for the ambiguous relationship between the southern world and the great Xia Dynasty, although it is well known, the southern world has not been recovered by the great Xia Dynasty, so Tianting has an opportunity to enter the southern world and plunder the materials and territory of the southern world. Fortunately, Tianting also wants to take the Southern world as their territory and retreat in the future, So they didn''t act recklessly. Although they captured nearly 100 cities, they didn''t make any special moves. Instead, Yang Sen took the initiative to keep his sergeants away from the cities and asked them not to disturb the residents in the cities.


    The reason why Yang Sen made such a decision was that Yang Sen believed that if they wanted to turn over in the future, they would start with the rectification of the southern world. At that time, with the southern world in their hands, they would have the ability to turn over and defeat wanxianglou and the Xia Dynasty and unify the fairy world, Therefore, he did not leave any bad influence on the people and scattered cultivation in the cities they occupied, so that they could recruit troops and horses to get greater help in the near future. The strength of the southern Changsheng emperor palace is so weak that it can even be ignored in the eyes of heaven, But they still have to treat this southern expedition seriously, because it is not others who will fight with them in the southern world, but the Xia Dynasty, which is praised as the leader of the three overlords of the earth fairy world by the outside world. Now it is the most powerful force in the earth fairy world!


    Although Yang Sen and Tianting people are very unconvinced, even if they say that they are the real number one overlord in the earth fairy world, no one will believe it, because anyway, it is well known that they were beaten by Wanxiang building. Although their Tianting is strong enough, But it''s not so easy to fight one against two, and why didn''t the Xia Dynasty take the opportunity to capture their Zhongtian territory when their Tianting fought with Wanxiang building in the Zhongtian world? Is it because the Xia Dynasty knew the strength of their heaven, so they didn''t dare to move without authorization before they didn''t know their heaven strength!


    If Su Mu knew Yang Sen''s idea, he would certainly laugh. This is nonsense. The reason why they didn''t attack the heaven in the Xia Dynasty is that they wanted to be fishermen and didn''t make any effort to solve the Wanxiang building and the heaven at the same time, However, wanxianglou was obviously the first to realize the intention of the Xia Dynasty. It directly moved westward into the western world and did not give them any opportunities. Although the westward relocation of wanxianglou will not affect their plan to be a fisherman, it will inevitably be delayed a lot, And Su Mu is not sure whether their Wanxiang building will continue to fight the Xia Dynasty? You know, after wanxianglou went to the western world and occupied the western world, they didn''t show any war intention. They steadfastly stabilized the situation in the western world, and then expanded their power to make wanxianglou stronger, which made Su Mu feel unclear what wanxianglou''s next move was.


    However, it''s good. Although the plan of the Daxia imperial dynasty to hide behind as a fisherman failed, it is indeed a very simple thing for the current Daxia imperial dynasty to unify the fairy world, because the famous legendary strong man in the fairy world was basically brought to their Daxia imperial dynasty by Feng Hua through strong interpersonal relationships and became the guest Qing of the Daxia imperial dynasty, Therefore, the current Daxia Dynasty definitely has the strength to easily win the earth fairy world with one enemy and two.


    But why haven''t they done it? The reason is that Su Mu is still not sure whether Zhang Bairen can make a short-term move in the earth fairy world. If he can make a short-term move in the earth fairy world, everything Su Mu has done will be in vain, because a quasi saint is only ten seconds or even five seconds, which they can''t resist, Even according to Su Mu''s description of the quasi Saint strong in his mind, if Zhang Bairen can shoot for five seconds at will, their Xia Dynasty and Wanxiang building will be extinct at the same time!


    This is definitely not a joke, but the quasi Saint strong is so terrible! If the great Luo Jinxian has mastered the Tao fruit and law, then the quasi saint is the strong one who has touched the rules! What are the rules? Any mixed sage is a rule! No matter what they do, they are in line with the rules, and the quasi saint has been exposed to the concept of rules. It''s easy to solve them who haven''t even figured out the Tao and fruit!


    This is why Su Mu Mingming has developed and expanded the Xia Dynasty so easily that he can take down the earth fairy world, but he has been slow to take action. The name Zhang Bairen really represents too many. Even if he just stands there, it is definitely a great deterrent and an existence that can not be underestimated, Moreover, in addition, how long has it been since Bairen came to the earth fairy world? He may even have appeared here since the birth of the earth fairy world, so his cultivation may have reached the peak of quasi saint! So Su Mu didn''t dare to attack Tianting. He was afraid that when he thought everything was in his hand, he would be disturbed by a sudden Zhang Bairen.


    Let''s just say that Zhang Bairen''s cultivation is the quasi Holy Level in the wasteland world. He is the strong decision maker in the wasteland world. What about them? According to Su Mu''s estimation, now the most powerful twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian in the fairy world have gone to the wasteland, which is just a small Jinxian. How can we face the quasi Saint strong who is even more powerful than Da Luo Jinxian? So Su Mu is very counselled. Now he has to counselle first. He is still young, he has a system, and his talent is definitely a plug-in. Therefore, Su Mu is not worried that he will not be Zhang Bairen''s opponent in the future. Su Mu only needs to wait until his strength is enough to face Zhang Bairen. That day is when the whole earth fairy world falls into the hands of the Xia Dynasty!

 Chapter 802

    Xuantian continent is a holy land in the eastern region.


    The trembling of the space indicates that someone is about to come out of it. Sure enough, a childe in a broad black robe gave his body from the tunnel. Dingqing looked at it. The childe''s eyebrows are just like Zhao Yan, but now basically no one thinks he is Zhao Yan, because he has only one name on the Xuantian continent, that is Li 20, A boy raised by the old sword God Gulin wind.


    "Are you... Twenty?"


    Gulin Feng''s eyes widened when he saw the childe coming out of the space. Then he quickly stood up and came to Li 20, touched Li 20''s trembling cheek with tears, Gulin Feng couldn''t help being happy and said: "Girl, you''ve finally come back! You''ve been away for more than 20 years! How on earth have you come over these more than 20 years!"


    Li 20 couldn''t help laughing when she heard the speech. Although the tears on her cheeks had fallen, the tears didn''t disappear. She just smiled and said, "too many things have happened in the grounding line these years. How about I explain it to you slowly?"


    Gulin Feng nodded when he heard the speech. Now his body is getting worse and worse. He walked to the other courtyard where Su Mu lived with a crutch and came to the stone pavilion. This is the place where Su Mu loved to rest in those years. As soon as he came here every day, he would see Su Mu lying in the stone pavilion and sleeping on the couch. Even if he was not there, he must have fallen asleep near the stone pavilion After so many years, I don''t know where Su Mu is. How is he doing in the fairyland? Did he meet with Qingyi? Did the couple get together again.


    Gulin Feng couldn''t help laughing when Li 20 explained her experience in the fairy world over the years. At least he learned from Li 20 that Su Mu had a good life in the fairy world over the years, even a little famous. However, when Li 20 talked later, Gulin Feng felt more wrong. Su Mu had a good life in the fairy world, but Li 20 In the first few years, it seems that Li 20 hasn''t had a good time in the fairy world, whether it''s her cheap aunt''s behavior or anything else. On the contrary, if the elder of Feng family doesn''t stop him, Li 20 may have become a shortcut to make others stronger?


    "It''s hard for you." Gulin Feng thought deeply for a moment and sighed solemnly. Although Li 20 had a very difficult time in the past few years or even ten years, Li 20 didn''t continue to suffer from those hardships after the Phoenix family joined Ziwei emperor palace. Although he lost his memory and didn''t meet Su mu for the first time, they met by some chance, didn''t they?


    Li 20 couldn''t help smiling at his speech and said aloud: "In fact, I don''t have a hard life. On the contrary, Su Mu is the one who has the hardest life. In order to have a world to enjoy for his soaring lover and family in the future, he hasn''t stopped since he soared to the earth fairyland. He is trying to become strong every day. No matter what aspect, he is seizing the time to become strong. That''s why he becomes the earth The youngest male leader in the history of the fairyland is now in charge of the three-dimensional world of the fairyland and has become the rightful first overlord of the fairyland. All this is in exchange for his efforts for Miss Liu. "


    "Did the boy do so?" Gulin Feng could not help grinning when he heard the speech. Obviously, there were many more wrinkles and white hair than ten years ago. Even his body shape was bent, but he still wanted to stand up straight. Seeing this, Li 20 got up and helped Gulin Feng. Gulin Feng smiled, pulled Li 20''s hand and pressed it on the stone. Then he walked out of the stone The pavilion looked at the blue sky.


    "I Gulin Feng have nothing to be proud of in my life. Whether it''s cultivation or love word, I Gulin Feng is just an ordinary person, but I, an ordinary person, have taught a powerful immortal! An immortal who commands the three worlds of the earth fairy world! I have no regrets in this life!" Gulin Feng looked up and laughed. Although he was old, at this moment, Li 20 obviously felt that the powerful momentum he felt from Gulin Feng appeared again.


    Li 20 smiled and looked at the sky. He couldn''t help thinking of what Su Mu said to himself before he left.


    "If you come back from Xuantian, I su Mu would like to give you a place."


    Thinking of this, Li 20 couldn''t help smiling. Although he was a little excited, Li 20 really didn''t want to go back now. At least now he doesn''t have that idea for the time being.


    ......


    At this moment, Su Mu sneezed three times in a row in the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty in the fairy world. This made Su Mu feel speechless and thought, what''s the situation? Is there something wrong with his body? He didn''t notice anything wrong with his body?


    "My husband caught a cold last night? It''s getting colder and colder. I''d better wear more clothes." Liu Qingyi smiled and said to Su mu. Su Mu couldn''t help stretching and said aloud: "how can I catch a cold? I don''t have a headache or a runny nose. I just sneezed. Who is thinking of me, are you?"


    Liu Qingyi''s face turned red when he heard the speech and said, "bah! It''s still so rude for so many years. Who will miss you when my husband and wife are old?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. He forgot the past towards the southern sky. He didn''t want to pay attention to the southern world, but the place he saw was moving towards the south. It was the place of feisheng Valley and the place where he sent the man away.


    "I didn''t expect that the emperor''s feeling would be so accurate, but it''s not a bad thing, was it?" Su Mu thought in his heart, and then planned to return to the house. Now the earth fairy world is close to the end of the year. Although it is the practice world, the four seasons of the earth fairy world are the same as those of the world. It''s close to the end of the year, and it''s estimated that it will snow, At that time, it is also time to bring the southern world into the hands of the Xia Dynasty.


    "I don''t know how qinger''s life is in the world alone. She should fly to the fairy world in a few years?" Su Mu thought secretly. Then he showed a smiling face. He is not only not a good husband, but also a good father.

 Chapter 803

    As the cold winter approached, the troops of the Xia Dynasty to the southern world also met and fought with the troops of Tianting to capture the southern world. Neither of the two sides showed overwhelming strength. This is also the reason why the Xia Dynasty did not make full efforts at the first time. Feng Hua''s plan is very simple, That is to let the leading generals of Tianting relax their vigilance and think that their great Xia Dynasty is just a powerful paper tiger. When they despise themselves and others, they suddenly beat them by surprise. This is also the most relaxed way.


    In the mountains in the northwest of the southern world, more than two million troops of Tianting have gathered here. Looking at the materials and support recently sent to them by Tianting, Yang Sen grinned and thought to himself: "Isn''t the Xia Dynasty as powerful as it is rumored? It''s just a paper tiger. It really looks very strong. Leading 4 million sergeants has tied with 2 million of us. If I were given 4 million troops, I wouldn''t have to spend much effort to solve each other. It seems that the speed of getting to the southern world will increase a lot."


    At the same time, in the Immortal Emperor Palace of the southern world, Feng Hua looked at the map of the northwest mountains and couldn''t help laughing. Pointing to a deep ditch in the mountains, he said aloud: "Tianting is likely to hide in this location. It is only half a step away from the middle heaven world, and the location is very secret. Moreover, nearly 100 cities in the Southern World captured by Tianting are close to this mountain. Zhu Hua, you will lead the army into the mountain to destroy them tomorrow. Remember, you can''t successfully destroy them this time. You must be careful Defeat, but don''t defeat so quickly. You should let Tianting fully know how many armies and strong people you have led. You should let Tianting despise you more and more, but they continue to relax their vigilance against us, okay? "


    After Feng Hua''s voice fell, Zhu Hua nodded repeatedly and said aloud, "I understand that we should first relax the enemy''s vigilance, and then give them a fatal blow when they were unprepared. But, old Feng, can this plan really work? Our great Xia Dynasty has enjoyed a wide reputation over the years. I''m afraid the great general of Tianting will not underestimate us."


    "There''s no need to worry about this. I know the behavior of the generals in the heaven very well, especially Yang Sen. although he has a strategic mind, he is short-sighted and arrogant. It can be said that Yang Sen is the most arrogant in the whole heaven. Since he is so arrogant, we''ll let him win a few games first, let his arrogance continue to be magnified by us, and let their arrogance continue to be magnified by us The sergeant becomes a proud soldier, and the proud soldier will be defeated. Do you understand what I mean? " Feng Hua explained with a smile that although he joined the Daxia imperial dynasty and became the Minister of the Daxia imperial dynasty in recent years, when he visited the earth fairy world, he already knew all the hearts of the famous people in the earth fairy world, and even knew himself better than themselves, so Feng Hua specially used this plan to deal with the heaven!


    The arrogance of Tianting has long been obvious to all in the fairy world, so Feng Hua wants to use this to let Tianting continue to amplify his inner pride, make them think that the great Xia Dynasty is just a paper tiger with strong rumors, make them less and less vigilant towards the great Xia Dynasty, and then take it down with lightning speed. This plan Effortless, it can be said to be the best policy!


    Although the strength of their Xia Dynasty has been revealed over the years, and many of them are well known in the earth fairy world. For example, the number of sergeants in the golden fairyland has been greater than that of the golden immortals. However, as the most powerful existence of the five great emperors in ancient times and today, they have long been arrogant and arrogant. It can be said that in their eyes, the rest of the four worlds are nothing more than It''s just a group of local chicken and tile dogs, and Feng Hua wants to destroy Tianting through this. Although it''s not easy for them to destroy Tianting directly in a short time, it''s the safest means in terms of their strength of the Xia Dynasty, because Feng Hua knows why Su Mu hasn''t sent troops to Tianting all the time. Who is hidden in the secret name of Tianting Feng Hua has been worried about Zhang bainin''s strong man!


    However, it is different for them to weaken the strength of the Tianting army in the southern world. As long as they consume enough Tianting combat power in the southern world, the Wanxiang building that occupied the western world not long ago will certainly not let go of the Tianting with greatly reduced strength. Therefore, when they won the Southern world in the Xia Dynasty, I''m afraid the Wanxiang building in the western world will also be in the second place For a time, they tried to suppress them directly. If the Xia Dynasty consumed so much Tianting combat power in the southern world and Wanxiang building didn''t dare to fight against Tianting, it can only prove that Wanxiang building is a force that can''t be feared. Although they are strong enough, they definitely belong to the kind that is short-sighted and can''t be feared.


    The ultimate purpose of Feng Hua''s plan is not to get rid of sergeant Tianting and return the southern world to peace. The most important reason why he came to the southern world as the leader of this time is that Feng Hua saw the solution to the hidden danger of Zhang Bairen in Tianting! That is, he didn''t let others do it! Kill with a knife!


    With the help of wanxianglou''s hand, Tianting had to expose the existence of Zhang Bairen. Only after doing so did they have the opportunity to bring the earth fairy world into their hands in a short time!


    Zhu Hua nodded. Since Feng Hua''s plan has been decided, he will certainly have no opinion. Su Mu and Feng Hua appreciate him very much, that is, he has a perfect attitude towards the orders from the top. Zhu Hua seems to be a robot made to complete the top task, Basically, he doesn''t have any thoughts on the orders above. He just needs to complete the orders. This is also the favorite person of many power controllers. What they need is not the person who questions whether their plan can succeed. What they need is a person who can complete their plan perfectly!


    Of course, sometimes if the superior makes a wrong decision, they can choose not to do it, but they still won''t change their attitude. Even if the above command is wrong, they will only complete their own tasks. Even if they are afraid of dying on the battlefield, it''s the same. Feng Hua and Su Mu love this very much, Although Zhu Hua has no ability to become a handsome talent for this reason, as a general, Zhu Hua is definitely the most perfect one among the generals!

 Chapter 804

    In the mountains in the northwest of the southern world, Janssen looked at the slowly rising morning fog in the mountains and couldn''t help stretching. Last night, he stayed up all night thinking about how to take the southern world into their Tianting hands in the shortest time, so that they can have a place to retreat from the current crisis situation, As for the troops sent by the Xia Dynasty to stop them, Yang Sen has been ignored. Not long ago, Yang Sen determined that the Xia Dynasty was just a rumored paper tiger. Although the quality and strength of its sergeants were indeed outstanding, neither the military array nor anything else could be compared with their heaven, It''s even not worth mentioning. It''s precisely because of this that Yang Sen originally attached great importance to the Xia Dynasty. The army sent to stop them this time has left it behind. Now he thinks that the sergeants of the Xia Dynasty are not enough to become a problem in his heart, not enough to become a problem in their heaven!


    Not far away from the mountains, more than one million troops led by Zhu Hua entered the northwest mountains of the southern world. Zhu Hua hurried last night and finally came to the barracks temporarily set up on the front line in the Xia Dynasty in the middle of the night. Before he had time to rest, he saw that the sky was already bright, Therefore, without any hesitation, Zhu Hua immediately took out Feng Hua''s mark, dispatched 1.2 million troops directly into the mountains, and gave them an order not to do everything. Yes, not to do everything!


    According to Feng Hua, they need to relax Tianting''s vigilance and let Tianting think that their great Xia Dynasty was just a paper tiger. They don''t need to do other things. They just need not try their best to act very weak when dealing with Tianting sergeants. Although this may cause some suspicion, it is definitely about people, If this plan is used to deal with Wanxiang tower, it''s a pity that this plan will never work. Wanxiang tower can be said to be the least proud and the least high-profile of the three overlords. They usually determine the real strength of the enemy again and again, even more than three times, If Zhu Hua leads the army like this and doesn''t make every effort to deal with Wanxiang building, Wanxiang building will find something wrong and evacuate at the first time.


    But what they deal with is not Wanxiang building, but Tianting generals and sergeants in the famous fairy world! Tianting is the most important place in the earth fairy world, Zhongtian world. In the earth fairy world, it has been sitting on the throne of the first of the five great emperors with overwhelming strength for countless years. It is precisely for this reason that after the era of the five great emperors is over, Tianting will not get out of the mind at that time so quickly, although it is the era when the three overlords are in charge of the earth fairy world, However, the state of mind of Tianting has not changed much. It can even be said that there has been no change. Now Tianting still regards itself as the head of the five great emperors, as the head of the three overlords. Its extremely proud state of mind doomed them not to go too long!


    Fortunately, although Tianting and Sergeant Tianting were proud enough, they were not brain cripples. When Zhu Hua led the army into the mountains, Sergeant Tianting found their trace and hurried to Tianting''s headquarters in the mountains to report the news. When Yang Sen learned the news, he couldn''t help grinning, After looking at the assembled Tianting army, he said aloud, "ladies and gentlemen, Zhu Hua, the general of the Xia Dynasty, led more than one million troops into the mountains. It''s still early at this time. Go and solve them quickly, and then come back early for dinner! It''s just morning exercise before breakfast, okay?"


    "Promise!"


    No one feels wrong about Yang Sen''s arrogant and indulgent tone. After the last victory in the face of the great Xia Dynasty, they have long ignored the great Xia Dynasty. Isn''t it like eating and drinking water to solve the soldiers of the great Xia Dynasty?


    This time, under the deliberate drainage of the Xia Dynasty, they were really very relaxed and solved the sergeants of the Xia Dynasty. Although they didn''t consume too many sergeants of the Xia Dynasty and didn''t even stay, there is no doubt that they won a big victory this time, After returning to the mountains, Yang Sen was very happy to order all Tianting sergeants to directly enjoy the monster meat used to replenish Xianyuan on weekdays, and even directly use Tiancai and Dibao as a reward for their victory, which made Tianting sergeants more happy and shouted long live the general!


    At the same time, on their heads, Feng Hua smiled and watched this scene happen. Tianting indeed became arrogant soldiers according to his plan. At least now they haven''t found anything wrong. It can be seen how indifferent Tianting''s mind is. Why is Tianting, the same three overlords, absolutely vulnerable to the Xia Dynasty? If they didn''t have a little strength, could they occupy the eastern world and the northern world? Can they become the big brother of the southern world and make the southern Immortal Emperor Palace their little brother of the Xia Dynasty? Obviously, that''s impossible.


    But Tianting just doesn''t know why he is so stubborn. After several victories under the deliberate arrangement of Feng Hua''s plan, it has become like this. How can such a sergeant become an obstacle to the final unification of the fairy world in the Xia Dynasty? Absolutely impossible!


    "Laugh, laugh, I''ll let you know the consequences of laughter soon. Now you can be happy. The happier you are, the better." Feng Hua looked at the Tianting below. The people couldn''t help narrowing their eyes. That''s what we want. The more proud you are, the happier we feel. As long as this continues, Tianting will become the proud soldier in his plan sooner or later, At that time, they were able to get rid of them without waste of effort.


    As long as they solve the problem that the troops sent by Tianting to the southern world have greatly reduced the strength of Tianting, this news needs to be transmitted to the ears of Wanxiang building in the west, so that people in Wanxiang building can understand that the strength of Tianting is not as good as before. When are you waiting until you crack down? In order to ensure that Wanxiang tower would not be suspicious, they would recover the southern world at the same time and make the southern world their territory. In this way, Wanxiang tower had no doubt even if it wanted to doubt.

 Chapter 805

    More than a month has passed since Zhu Hua led more than 1.2 million troops into the mountains and deliberately lost to the Tianting army. Over the past month, the battles between Tianting and the Daxia Dynasty have won or lost, but they all belong to the Tianting Dynasty, After the news spread, many people in the fairy world felt that the Xia Dynasty was really as vulnerable as a paper tiger? According to the truth, it shouldn''t be. The quality of the imperial court sergeants in the Xia Dynasty is much higher than that of Tianting. They are basically the strong ones above the seven grades of real fairyland. Even the golden fairyland Sergeants are not a few, even reaching the level of nearly a million. Why do they worship Tianting again and again? Is it difficult that the Xia Dynasty was really a paper tiger vulnerable?


    Of course, many people in the earthly fairyland have made it clear to the onlookers. These people are basically old oil cops in the earthly fairyland. They basically guessed why the great Xia Dynasty would lose again and again. Isn''t it that the great Xia Dynasty wants to make the heavenly court a proud soldier so that they can solve it without effort? You know, although Tianting has won many victories during this period of time, is the loss of Tianting Sergeant still small? That''s a lot. More than 300000 sergeants have been killed in the battle between the southern world and the great Xia Dynasty during this period. This is because the great Xia Dynasty deliberately showed mercy. I''m afraid that if they are heavy, they will make the Tianting side notice the abnormality.


    In the eyes of heaven, it is normal for them to lose as the victorious party, but it''s just more than 300000 sergeants. Will there be no death in that war? As long as they suppress the arrogance of the Xia Dynasty, it''s enough, isn''t it? Not only does Yang Sen think so, but even the sergeants of Tianting think so, but the Xia Dynasty, as the loser, did not lose more than 10000 sergeants. How does it look like Tianting is not the winner! Therefore, the great Xia Dynasty also tried to cover up the greater loss, even if it only lost nearly 10000 sergeants, but it was said that it lost more than one million, which made Yang Sen, who had already become a proud soldier, and the sergeants and generals of Tianting explain and laugh, because their Tianting armor was very similar to the sergeants of the great Xia Dynasty, After no battle, they can''t check the number of local casualties so quickly, but it''s enough to see the number of sergeants falling on the battlefield. They know that the loss of the Xia Dynasty must be great!


    Of course, these are just illusions. After all, Feng Hua''s plan is to let them defeat Tianting without effort and let Tianting fall from the three overlords. But if Feng Hua really gives him a hand to kill millions and kill more than 300000 enemies, even if Su Mu trusts Feng Hua, he will ask what''s going on, However, it is obvious that everything here is still under their control. The generals and sergeants of the heavenly court have gradually walked towards the traps already arranged by the Xia Dynasty. As long as the time comes, they can destroy them in the southern world when the heavenly court is out of control.


    In the military barracks of the great Xia Dynasty in the southern world, a secret agent is reporting the information he heard to the generals in the account. Basically, the material resources of Tianting and three million troops were dispatched into the southern world three days ago in order to defeat the obstruction of the great Xia Dynasty in the shortest time, and then directly attack the southern world and become the master of the southern world, Let the southern world become the next place for them to go. When they heard the news, they all showed excited expressions and thought in their hearts: "it''s great! After waiting so long, it''s time for Tianting to know the real strength of our Xia Dynasty."


    Xu Renjie was the one who came here. Now he is the most angry. After hearing the report from the sergeant, Xu Renjie immediately stood up and arched his hand at Feng Huagong and said: "Mr. Feng, I, Xu Renjie, asked to be the vanguard of this campaign. I would like to lead a million troops as a front army to directly fight with Tianting, so that they can know how terrible our Xia Dynasty is! Before fighting with them, we had to suppress our strength, and we were afraid that one would blow the other to death accidentally. Now, Tianting doesn''t have it Patience, sent a large army into the south, then this is the moment when our opportunity comes! Mr. Feng, please give orders! "


    As Xu Renjie''s voice fell, Feng Hua couldn''t help laughing. In fact, he didn''t expect that this day would come so soon. You know, now the whole earth fairyland can make them feel that only Tianting is afraid of the Xia Dynasty, and what they fear is not Tianting sergeant and a general of Tianting, or even the Jade Emperor God, the Lord of Tianting, but who has always been afraid of Zhang bainin hiding behind the heaven! The guy with unfathomable strength, not only Feng Hua, who has basically achieved a certain degree of cultivation, can feel that there is an extremely terrible breath dormant in the dark in the Zhongtian world. Although Zhang bainin only shot once, his strength was shown without concealment and cut off with one move The 11th grade Luo jinxianhuang Laojiu''s arm took the crape myrtle emperor, the leader of the crape myrtle palace in the eastern world, and beat back the gouchen emperor, the leader of the gouchen palace in the western world. Such terrible strength is absolutely impossible for Feng Hua even now! And Zhang Bairen, who is hidden behind the heaven court, can do this very easily. There is no doubt that it is A terrible guy who hid in the fairy world and didn''t want to fly for many years!


    Feng Hua smiled, looked at the accounts, and the crowd couldn''t help saying: "I know your feelings very well. Now the outside world thinks that our Xia Dynasty is just a group of paper tigers without any strength. Even if we show any strong strength, it seems that we are vulnerable to attack in the outside world, but we have our plan. What we need to do is to raise the heaven to a level of arrogance. Now we Our goal has been achieved long ago. The reason why we haven''t taken action is precisely because we can''t eliminate most of the combat power of Tianting at this time! "


    "If we want to destroy most of Tianting''s combat power together, we can only choose the southern world as the battlefield, because the terrible guy secretly existing in Zhongtian Tianting is not something that our Xia Dynasty can provoke for the time being, but you don''t have to worry. It''s estimated that there are some restrictions that he can''t leave Tianting, so it''s not easy for us to start a war with Tianting army in the southern world What will be affected? Now, the imperial court feels that our great Xia Dynasty is not worth mentioning. The Jade Emperor God sent more than 3 million troops to directly attack the southern world and bring the southern world under his command into a transfer place of the imperial court. Can you promise? Naturally, you can''t! So, generals, go and prepare. After half an hour, the whole army will directly enter the mountains and order the black emperor Use the Celestial Star array to trap the whole mountain range. You are only allowed to enter! Don''t go out! "


    "Yes, we do!"

 Chapter 806

    "Kill!!!!!"


    As the shouts spread into the mountains, the Tianting army also found something wrong. They all operated their divine consciousness. Looking down, they couldn''t help laughing. They saw that all the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty rushed straight up their mountains, which made them laugh. They were laughing at the bad luck of the Xia Dynasty one by one, If so many troops attack on weekdays, they may have to avoid the edge, but now, they are coming to die!


    Yang Sen didn''t feel any fear when he saw the numerous imperial court sergeants rushing over. He also felt that now was the best time for their heavenly court to destroy the imperial court, because just today, the three million troops supporting them had just arrived at the camp, so don''t blame their heavenly court men for being merciless, If you want to blame them, you can only blame their bad luck in the Xia Dynasty for choosing such an attack time!


    But with the beginning of the battle, Janssen found something wrong. Why is the situation on the field different from what he imagined? Although it exists on one side of their imagination, why are their soldiers in heaven crushed in the face of the army of the Xia Dynasty? This is unscientific! You know, in the previous battles with the Xia Dynasty, they basically pressed each other, and even didn''t give the Xia Dynasty''s sergeants any breathing time at all. Now? Why did the sergeant of the Xia Dynasty show such terrible combat effectiveness without seeing him for a few days?


    Suddenly, a terrible thought flashed through Yang Sen''s mind and thought in his heart: "shouldn''t these sergeants of the Xia Dynasty hide their strength from the beginning? In order to let our heaven relax their vigilance and become proud soldiers, and then solve us with no effort?"


    With the thought in his mind, Yang Sen also looked at the battlefield. Sure enough, the sergeant of the Xia Dynasty was attacking them with absolute crushing. The army regarded as an elite by their heaven was so vulnerable in front of the sergeant of the Xia Dynasty. Basically, even the enemy could not do it, so he was knocked to the ground by the sergeant of the Xia Dynasty, There is no chance to change hands at all, which is inconsistent with the formation and combat power of the previous period. This also makes Yang Sen more sure of his ideas. These damn imperial soldiers obviously have the strength to crush them, but they have to pretend that they can''t beat them to show such a sense of defeat. Isn''t it cheating? If you showed such terrible strength in the Xia Dynasty early in the morning, how dare our heavenly court treat you like this and attack the southern world at will? I''m afraid I''ve been hiding in a gully for a long time.


    Under the leadership of Yang Sen, more than one million troops before Tianting won many victories, only losing 300000 people. This time, the additional three million troops directly made their number of sergeants in Tianting reach an amazing four million. But what about the Xia Dynasty? Although they keep saying that they have lost millions of troops, you don''t look like you have lost millions of troops! Yang Sen clearly remembers that when the Xia Dynasty went to war, it was just more than 4 million troops. Aren''t you still more than 4 million now? At most, there are less than 10000 people! Where did the loss exceed more than one million? Where''s the pit father?


    "Fuck his grandmother! Rush! Get me back the face of the last few days, and I''ve been suffocated in the last few games! I''m afraid I''ll kill these useless celestial sergeants accidentally, but I still have to suppress my cultivation to make myself look like I can''t beat the same. I can finally release today. Get out of here, asshole!" An elite sergeant in charge of the third grade of the golden fairyland, nearly the real fairyland army of the Xia Dynasty, said loudly that he was the commander of the ten thousand people. As the commander of the ten thousand people, he naturally showed his combat power worthy of his status and strength.


    He hit a sergeant in the sky not far away. That day, the sergeant turned into a blood mist, and the aftermath of the commander''s punch was not over. Unexpectedly, he broke the formation of dozens of hundreds of people and threw them all to the ground. The commander of golden Wonderland spit on the ground disdainfully and said: "Bah! What a bunch of rubbish! I can''t even hurt you. If the holy master sends the sergeant of the second Palace this time, I''m afraid it only needs three rounds of array to solve you! It''s also rumored to the outside world that our Xia Dynasty is a paper tiger with a reputation worthy of reputation and vulnerable to attack? I think your heaven is vulnerable to attack, bah! Rubbish!"


    The commander of the golden fairyland said, another punch hit the right, and the terrible fist scattered with the strength as if it could smash the star mountains. All the Tianting sergeants who passed by were pale and hurriedly and solemnly avoided. Of course, some people who thought they had extraordinary strength to stop the blow were unwilling to leave at all, but directly punched him The result was that the whole arm was broken by the strong Qi and became a one armed man.


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more wrong, Yang Sen on the field couldn''t help but sink his face and rushed directly to the battlefield. Seeing that the power of the golden fairyland sergeant''s fist was so terrible, he couldn''t help waving it at him angrily. The facts proved that although the sergeant in heaven was enough waste, at least his big Luo Jinxian was real, and Yang Sen was an old brand The eleventh grade great Luo Jinxian naturally has its own strength. Although the power of this palm is only random, no one dares to say that he can take it at will except the strong ones above the great Luo Jinxian on the battlefield.


    "Have you survived, Yang Sen? You didn''t even look for me when you shot at a younger generation. Why, you know you can''t beat me, so you want to be angry with the younger generation?" Xu Renjie stopped Yang Sen and said with disdain on his face. He was very different from Yang Sen when he was still in Qinghua emperor palace. At the beginning of each battle, he wanted to kill Yang Sen to prove himself, Unfortunately, Yang Sen only remembered the existence of Zhu Hua in his mind, as if to annoy him, and estimated to forget it.


    "Who should I be? I used to be the millennial sophomore of Qinghua emperor''s palace. How did I join the Xia Dynasty? Who are you now? What are you? You''re not qualified to be my opponent! Let Zhu Hua come out!" Yang Sen said deliberately. He just wanted to be angry with Xu Renjie and see if there would be special effects.

 Chapter 807

    Yang Sen was deliberately angry with Xu Renjie''s words as if they didn''t play any role. Xu Renjie smiled coldly, as if he had expected Yang Sen''s words. He couldn''t help killing Yang Sen directly with a long gun and solemnly said, "if you can win, I''ll talk about it!"


    The voice fell, the gun shadow followed, and a virtual shadow like a real dragon roared up to the sky, sending out bursts of breathtaking sounds. Seeing this, Yang Sen thought Xu Renjie had taken his verbal provocation plan, and greeted him with a sneer without saying a word, but Yang Sen ignored one point, That is, the great Luo Jinxian they reached the southern world this time is just a group of about seven grades, and the number is only four. Therefore, he YANGSEN is the only top combat force on their side of Tianting, but now he is actually taking the initiative to let Xu Renjie involve himself, which leads to the defeat of Tianting sergeant.


    Yang Sen is happy. The battle with Xu Renjie makes him feel the intensity he hasn''t felt for a long time. He hasn''t had such a happy battle for a long time, but he obviously ignores a very important thing, that is, he still needs to preside over the game on the Tianting battlefield, and he is now dragged by Xu Renjie, In other words, Tianting has lost its most powerful combat effectiveness, which led to the defeat of the Tianting sergeants without any obstacles. Feng Hua sat firmly on the Jiuchong sky and couldn''t help smiling at the increasingly heated battlefield. This is also one of his plans. Obviously, the Tianting sergeants became arrogant, Then after the war, Xu Renjie was asked to drag down the most powerful leader in the place. As long as Yang Sen could not take into account the situation on the battlefield, they would never fail in this stop of the Xia Dynasty.


    I saw that more than 4 million soldiers and sergeants of the Xia Dynasty formed several military formations. There was no obstacle in the Tianting army. The only obstacle might be the four Da Luo Jinxian whose accomplishments were no more than seven grades, but they had already been held back by Zhao Qing and others. They simply had no time to take into account the situation on the battlefield and could only do their best to keep their lives, Because Zhao Qing and others are all real ten grade Luo Jinxian, and Zhao Qing has reached the eleven grade Luo Jinxian. If Zhao Qing and others hadn''t done their best, I''m afraid these four Tianting generals would definitely be killed by them at the first time without any fighting power.


    Soon after, Yang Sen, who fought with Xu Renjie, also found something wrong. When he saw the situation on the battlefield, he immediately reacted. Without saying a word, he wanted to get rid of Xu Renjie and fight on the battlefield to help Sergeant Tianting, but was Xu Renjie so easy to get rid of? When he was in Qinghua emperor''s palace, Xu Renjie could not be Yang Sen''s opponent with the strength of nine grade Luo Jinxian, but now? Xu Renjie joined not only to break through the realm of the top ten Luo Jinxian, but also to join the great Xia Dynasty. With the blessing of the great Xia Dynasty, he has the strength to rival the top eleven Luo Jinxian. Although Yang Sen has already broken through into the realm of the top eleven Luo Jinxian for many years, he is absolutely unable to get rid of Xu Renjie and take care of others in a short time.


    "I said Yang Sen, even if my level of strength is not as good as you, you don''t have the strength that can ignore me? You want to get rid of me to support your sergeant in heaven? Have you asked my opinion?" Xu Renjie couldn''t help laughing. Without saying a word, he attacked Yang Sen again with terrible shooting skills, Yang Sen''s eyes widened when he saw Xu Renjie suddenly appearing in front of him and the tip of the gun directly facing his face. Without saying a word, he dodged the blow and prepared to blow Xu Renjie off with a backhand, but Xu Renjie''s strength has long been different. How can Yang Sen''s soft palm blow Xu Renjie off?


    When Xu Renjie saw the palm print hit, without saying anything, he tied the long gun in front of him. The terrible power was transmitted to the long gun. Unexpectedly, he carried the palm down, which made him stare. How long has he not seen Xu Renjie? Is the strength of the other party so strong? This is absolutely impossible! Yang Sen glared and scolded, "Xu Renjie! Get out of the way! Otherwise, don''t blame my men for being merciless!"


    When Xu Renjie heard the speech, he couldn''t help laughing. He put his long gun across his back and said: "Be merciful? Do you think you are still qualified to be merciful when dealing with me? I am not Xu Renjie at the beginning. Now you can''t defeat me even if you do your best! On the contrary, I just need to seize the opportunity to kill you! Janssen, our relationship has changed long ago! Die!"


    "Asshole!" Yang Sen looked at Xu Renjie coldly, but what Xu Renjie said was very reasonable. Yang Sen was also very clear in his heart that Xu Renjie''s treatment of himself was definitely not as easy as he had dealt with him. You know, it was difficult to pay Xu Renjie''s nine grade Luo Jinxian''s cultivation compared with his own 11 grade Luo Jinxian''s cultivation. What''s more, Xu Renjie is already in a sudden He broke into the realm of ten grade great Luo Jinxian, and I don''t know what method he used to make his strength reach such a terrible situation. He can perfectly compete with any eleven grade great Luo Jinxian!


    "Is the success of Lei Ling body so terrible? No! There are no other Lei Ling bodies in the history of the earth fairy world, and no one has practiced Lei Ling body to the extreme, but they have never shown such terrible strength as Xu Renjie! Is it possible that Xu Renjie has found the real mystery of Lei Ling body?" Yang Sen also thought that Xu Renjie was able to fight beyond his level because of his Lei Lingti, but it was good for him to misunderstand. After all, the less people know about the news that the Qi transportation of the Xia Dynasty can increase their strength, and it is conditional to increase their strength by relying on the Qi transportation. It must be in the territory of the Xia Dynasty, although the Southern World However, on the surface, it is still under the jurisdiction of the Changsheng emperor palace, but it has been paid by the great Xia Dynasty and has become one of the territory of the great Xia Dynasty. Here, Xu Renjie can naturally use Qi transportation to give him blessings without scruples!


    "Dare you lose your mind against me!? Janssen! You''ve really passed!" Xu Renjie knew what he was thinking when he saw Janssen''s erratic eyes. Suddenly, anger surged from his heart. Without saying a word, he stabbed Janssen with a long gun in his hand!

 Chapter 808

    "Damn it! What has happened to Xu Renjie and he has become so powerful! I''m afraid even Zhu Hua is not necessarily his opponent now?" Yang Sen thought solemnly and incomparably. Now Xu Renjie''s strength is too terrible. He has no way to hurt Xu Renjie, Whether it is the palm technique or any other method, Xu Renjie has not been hurt at all. On the contrary, the long gun in Xu Renjie''s hand and the flashing irritable thunder on him may kill him directly here when he is distracted. There is no doubt about this! Lei Lingti is so overbearing!


    Feng Hua looked at Xu Renjie pressing Yang Sen and couldn''t help smiling. It seems that Saint Zun''s original decision was correct. At least now, it seems that these former generals of qinghuadi palace still have a very strong strength. Even if they played such a terrible strength by virtue of the luck of the Xia Dynasty, their own strength is also a kind of bottom card, isn''t it? If Xu Renjie was not strong enough, he would not be able to hold down the famous general Yang Sen even if he was blessed by the great Xia Dynasty!


    Yang Sen is the most famous general in heaven. He is absolutely first-class in both strength and wisdom. Don''t see that he fell into Feng Hua''s plot so easily, but you should know how many heavy Prelude plans Feng Hua has set for today''s victory? Feng Hua took several months to let Yang Sen and others completely relax their vigilance and make them arrogant and arrogant. Now it seems that their plan has indeed succeeded. The only person who can come out of the contrast is Yang Sen who is fighting Xu Renjie, At the moment, Yang Sen also understood why they could solve the battle against the Xia Dynasty without effort. Now the reason has finally been announced, that is, the Xia Dynasty is a plan to deliberately lose to them and let them relax their vigilance!


    But what if he reacts now? Without saying anything else, now that Xu Renjie has dragged him down, he has no way to control the situation on the battlefield. Yang Sen has the top wisdom and strength, but now he is dragged here by Xu Renjie. His top strength is not enough to quickly defeat or even get rid of Xu Renjie, Then there was no way to use his exquisite plans and top wisdom. Seeing such a situation, Yang Sen couldn''t help sighing deeply. He guessed the outcome of vigilance. The arrogance of him and Sergeant Tianting gave them the most terrible blow.


    At the same time, Yang Sen also understood the terrible part of the great Xia Dynasty. In order to let them relax their vigilance, the great Xia Dynasty has failed and even retreated in every battle with them for several consecutive months. But now who can''t wake up when looking at the great Xia Dynasty soldiers who are powerful on the battlefield? Those victories were only deliberately given to them by the Xia Dynasty. Look at the current situation? There is no way for the sergeants of the imperial court of heaven to stop the attack of the powerful of the imperial court of Xia. Their sergeants of the imperial court of Xia are like a newborn baby in front of the sergeants of the imperial court of Xia. They have no power to fight back at all. The strong military array formed by the sergeants of the imperial court of Xia has been killed several times in the military array formed by their imperial army of Xia, and they can''t find the north, Somehow he lost his life.


    "The power of the great Xia Dynasty deserves its reputation!" Yang Sen sighed in his heart and said solemnly: "If one day the great Xia Dynasty does not intend to stay dormant, but plans to directly bring the earth fairyland under its command, then who in the earth fairyland can hinder the great Xia Dynasty from becoming the leader of the earth fairyland? Now it seems that our heaven doesn''t have the strength to hinder the steps of the great Xia Dynasty at all. Maybe Zhang Bairen, who is hidden in the darkness of the heaven, has the greatest influence on the great Xia Dynasty The strong have the power of a war, but how can our sergeants under the command of Tianting compare with the elite of the Xia Dynasty? "


    ......


    According to the latest news of the southern world, Tianting has added more than 3 million troops and dispatched a total of 4 million troops. There are five great Luo Jinxian. They want to bring the southern world under their command in the shortest time. They also intend to teach the Xia Dynasty a lesson and tell them who is the most powerful existence of the earth fairy world and who is the head of the three real overlords of the earth fairy world.


    However, soon after the news fell, the news that all the more than 4 million troops of Tianting were lost in the hands of the Xia Dynasty in the southern world also came out. More than 4 million troops were captured and killed. Even Tianting General Yang Sen was imprisoned. Three of the remaining four Luo Jinxian were killed and one was abandoned Cultivation, now I don''t know life or death.


    As soon as the news came out, it shocked countless scattered repairs in the earth fairy world. Not long ago, it was said that the great Xia Dynasty was just a paper tiger vulnerable to attack. The heaven court finally broke out its real strength after so many years of forbearance, but now a slap in the face is hard on them. How did the great Xia Dynasty do it? A while ago, it was not said that they had lost the great Xia Dynasty After being pressed by the heavenly court, there was no fighting power at all. Now why did the role suddenly change? Instead, the great Xia Dynasty effortlessly caught all the four million troops of the heavenly court and the five great Luo Jinxian. How did this happen?


    "Hehe, if you guessed correctly, the great Xia Dynasty must have hidden its strength and deliberately gave the heaven the illusion that they were just a paper tiger. When the heaven relaxed their vigilance, they suddenly took action to suppress it. Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain why the great Xia Dynasty, which could be suppressed by more than one million troops, had fought more than three million troops in the heaven The four great Luo Jinxian became vulnerable and were directly overturned by the Xia Dynasty. This is the only explanation! " A sanxiu with excellent cultivation guessed that his guess was also spread for the first time. Suddenly, the horror of the great Xia Dynasty went to a higher level in the hearts of countless sanxiu. What a terrible force, not only has terrible strength, but also has more wisdom than the other two overlords in the earth fairy world.


    If there was a frontal confrontation, it might not be so easy for the Daxia Dynasty to win, but the Daxia Dynasty gave the earth fairyland the impression that they were paper tigers vulnerable, and then suddenly attacked when they relaxed their vigilance when Tianting was arrogant, directly winning most of Tianting''s combat power at one fell swoop, Nowadays, Tianting has no way to continue to consolidate its position as one of the three overlords, because they have just lost more than 4 million troops and five great Luo Jinxian, one of whom is also the most famous general in Tianting, Yang Sen!

 Chapter 809

    It is obviously impossible for Tianting to continue to consolidate its position as one of the three overlords in the earth fairy world. With such a big economic defeat in the southern world, it can be said that the majesty of Tianting has fallen to the lowest freezing point in history. This big defeat in the southern world also brought out many ambitious people in Zhongtian world, Under the strong suppression of Tianting, they had to hide their ambitions in the deepest place, but now it is different. Tianting lost more than 4 million troops and five great Luo Jinxian, and even one of them is YANGSEN, the strongest general in Tianting for so many years!


    Now Tianting has lost so much combat power. Naturally, many ambitious people in Zhongtian world have sprung up like bamboo shoots after the rain. Although Tianting is still an unreachable mountain in terms of their strength, their gathering together has also brought a lot of trouble to Tianting. At least Tianting is unable to deal with them in the face of Wanxiang building, Of course, Tianting can also choose to destroy them with lightning speed, but what are the consequences? You know, Wanxiang building has been paying attention to their midheaven. Once Tianting attacks those ambitious people, Wanxiang building is likely to take this opportunity to enter their midheaven world. At that time, even if Tianting wants to regret it, it is too late.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now we are facing the greatest crisis in the history of Zhongtian. Wanxiang tower is eyeing in the West. The remaining three parties are in danger of facing the sudden attack of the Xia Dynasty at any time. It can be said that since we mastered the world of Zhongtian, we have never encountered such a dangerous situation, but I believe we will spend this time The crisis of. "


    "Anyway, it''s no joke that our Tianting has been built for so many years. Maybe those ordinary people in the earth fairyland think that our Tianting has come to an end, and those ambitious people must think so, but they obviously underestimate our Tianting and our strength. We will let them know that even if Our Tianting experienced the failure of the southern world and lost more than 4 million troops and five great Luo Jinxian, which is definitely not comparable to those ambitious fools! "The Jade Emperor God said solemnly, and he had only one thing to do, that is to stabilize some turbulent thoughts in the Tianting and make them believe that the Tianting can continue to be strong, Instead of making them feel that the heaven has no choice but to perish.


    However, it is obvious that the Jade Emperor God overestimated his ability to brainwash. Under his words, I believe that although he said that there are basically only a few people, most people with long-term vision have seen that the current Tianting is just holding on, whether it is the Wanxiang building in the western world, It is absolutely impossible for Tianting to continue to survive as a overlord. If they want to live, they can only rely on the Xia dynasty or Wanxiang building.


    However, based on their understanding of the Jade Emperor God, even if the heaven is really destroyed, which Jade Emperor God will never yield to others. After sitting on the throne of the Jade Emperor God for so many years, he can''t give up his throne under his ass to let others give orders to him. The ambition of the Jade Emperor God is too big, and he won''t be willing to become a running dog under others, Absolutely not. No matter whether it''s heaven or earth, other people can see it very clearly, so they have only one way to go from heaven to the end, that is to fight to death.


    But all the people present are smart people. Who is willing to accompany a exhausted force and a master with empty ambition but insufficient ability? What were they like when they joined heaven? Megatron Sifang is called the most powerful existence in the five imperial palaces of the earth fairy world. They have also lived up to this title. They have declared war on Sifang alone, and all four sides have achieved great results, but obviously their luck in heaven is not enough to support them to continue to go on, Whether it is the new Xia dynasty or the Wanxiang building, which has been hidden for countless years, is stronger than their heaven and more suitable to become the ruler of the earth fairy world. Although no one says this, no matter who knows it.


    In the eyes of the Jade Emperor God, Zhang Bainian is an invincible existence. As long as Zhang Bainian still sits in the court of heaven for a day, they are not exhausted, However, the insistence of the Jade Emperor''s God seems to others in the earth fairy world that they are reluctant to give up the throne under their ass. in their view, the heaven has no qualification to compete with the other two overlords in the earth fairy world. The reason why the Jade Emperor''s God is so insipid and feels that the heaven is endless, The reason is that people in the fairy world don''t give up their throne and change their masters.


    However, Su Mu did not underestimate the value of the heaven, because he knew what was the card that made the Jade Emperor God so dull. It was nothing more than the super strong hidden in the heaven. His cultivation reached the power of quasi Saint level. Zhang Bairen, the Jade Emperor, the Lord of all living beings in the three realms!


    Although the current Tianting has been destroyed by the Xia Dynasty, more than 4 million sergeants and five great Luo Jinxian strong men, Su Mu is very clear that these combat forces seem to be very important to the Tianting, but in fact, these people are just dispensable in the eyes of the Jade Emperor God, because as long as the Jade Emperor God holds Zhang bainin''s thigh, their Tianting will not be a failure, It''s definitely not weak, because a quasi Saint Zhang Bainian is enough to kill them all alone in the Xia Dynasty! This is the horror of the quasi Saint strong! Nowadays, even if the earth fairy world has gathered all its combat power to fight against Zhang Bairen, for Zhang Bairen, it is just a group of mole ants that can be solved by waving, which is not worth mentioning!


    This is why Su Mu resisted his impulse when he saw that Tianting had lost so much combat power, and showed that they were very tired to accept the southern world and had no time to deal with Tianting. They gave this opportunity to wanxianglou, which is what Su Mu most wanted to see. The only thing is to let wanxianglou force Zhang Bairen out, Only in the Xia Dynasty can they eliminate all scruples!

 Chapter 810

    The great Xia Dynasty has been waiting for a perfect opportunity. Now the great Xia Dynasty is strong enough, but they still need to become stronger. They must have enough strength to face Zhang Bairen, which is why they have not made a move.


    As long as Zhang Bairen is still in Tianting for one day, they will not be defeated by Tianting, but will be defeated by Tianting and become a stepping stone for their rise again. Now they do not feel anxious. They have three sides in the five worlds of the earth fairy world, or the three sides with the most abundant chassis and resources, The northern world is known as the largest mine in the earth fairy world. The eastern world is like spring all the year round. No matter what it is, it has some. Naturally, it goes without saying that the name of the treasure drug warehouse in the earth fairy world is no joke. The most important treasure drug in the earth fairy world can be found in the mountains of the southern world!


    It can be said that Su Mu now has enough territory to develop and expand his power. During this period, it''s enough to let Wanxiang building fight with the heaven. They don''t plan to participate in it. After all, there''s no benefit in participating. Don''t say, there''s still a danger of being destroyed. Will su Mu do such a mindless thing? Certainly not. Although he usually looks very unreliable, he is the founder of the great Xia Dynasty and the person with the highest power of the great Xia Dynasty. Naturally, he needs to think carefully about what he does.


    "Now is not the time for us to take action. Let''s stay dormant and fully develop and expand our strength. Let Wanxiang building and Tianting fight with each other first. We just need to be the collector of the final interests." Su Mu looked at the direction of Zhongtian and grinned. As long as we follow his plan, Their days of coming out of the mountain and unifying the fairy world in the Xia Dynasty will not be too far away.


    Of course, all this needs to be the same as Su Mu''s guess. If Zhang Bairen can only make a shot in the earth fairy world once, as Su Mu guessed, he will be found and excluded by the heaven, then it is likely that they will be the only unlucky ones in the end. Although they are powerful now, However, it is not enough to face a quasi saint. After all, quasi saint has stood in one of the top levels of the world. Only saints can hold them down, but one thing must be clear, that is, saints and quasi saints are in the same state, but the state understood by both sides is different!


    Saints are called Hunyuan Wuda Luo Jinxian, also known as Hunyuan Wuda Luo Daoguo, and quasi saints? They are also members of the realm of Hunyuan Wuda Luo Jinxian, but their Tao fruit is not as powerful as that understood by real saints, and they are slightly unfamiliar with the mastery of rules, so they are called quasi saints or half step saints.


    Now it''s su Muruo. What strength is it in the world? It''s just a slightly stronger golden immortal. Although he has begun to understand the power of Tao fruit, how can he compare with those quasi saints who understand Tao fruit to the peak and master the rules? Now in the Xia Dynasty, facing a prospective saint, there is only one way for them to choose, that is death. There is absolutely no second way!


    According to Su Mu''s guess, Zhang Bainian''s cultivation has already reached the quasi holy land. The heavenly way of the earth fairy world absolutely does not allow an outsider with similar strength to himself to do evil in his own world, which also explains why Zhang Bainian has always stayed in the earth fairy world but never dared to take the initiative, Even if he knew that the gods such as the Fengshen list were in his own hands, he did not directly come to seize them. Therefore, Su Mu guessed that Zhang Bairen should rely on a shielding needle in the heaven court to deceive the heaven way, so he could stay in the earth fairy world all the time. However, if Zhang Bairen took the initiative to send out his strength and was perceived by the heaven way, then he was likely to be kicked out by the heaven way.


    Although I don''t know why Zhang Bairen has been unwilling to leave the fairy world but wants to stay here, it''s not difficult to explain that Zhang Bairen exists for some purpose. Now, as long as Wanxiang building can force the heaven to a dead end, Su Mu believes that Zhang Bairen should solve Wanxiang building, and once he does it, Then the way of heaven in the world can definitely detect his existence and drive him out of the fairy world!


    But now Su Mu must pay attention to one thing, that is, what if he guesses wrong? What should I do? To know what Zhang Bainian''s cultivation of quasi Saint wants to do in the earth fairy world can be said to be completely unscrupulous. There is no existence that can fight him except the heavenly way. Su Mu is afraid that Zhang Bainian will not be driven out of the earth fairy world by the heavenly way once or twice. If such a thing happens, Su mu can''t stop Zhang Bainian now.


    However, Su Mu obviously didn''t think of one thing, that is, Zhang Bairen''s cultivation has not reached the quasi Saint level, but has fallen to the level of Da Luo Jinxian. Although he is the Da Luo Jinxian in the boundless world, he is much weaker than quasi saint. Now Su Mu only needs to use his future body to fight one of them. This is definitely not a joke, But Su Mu now has such ability.


    Although the future does not rely on their own hard power, it is a means of their own, isn''t it? As long as the means are strong enough, whether it''s good or bad, it''s a standard of strength, isn''t it?


    However, it''s a pity that Su Mu didn''t know the news. He thought that Zhang Bairen is still a terrible quasi Saint strong man, and it''s not the existence they can match. Now Zhang Bairen only needs Su Mu to gather some eleven great Luo Jinxian Dharma protectors, and Su Mu''s own strength in the future is enough to solve it, but it''s a pity that Su Mu doesn''t know this, If Su Mu knew the news, the land fairyland now may have been in the hands of the Xia Dynasty, there is no doubt about it!


    "I don''t know if Wanxiang building can force Zhang Bairen out now. If I can''t force Zhang Bairen out after doing so many Wanxiang buildings, they will be ashamed of their title as one of the three overlords in the fairy world. According to the achievements of Wanxiang building in the past, it should not be difficult for them to force Zhang Bairen out now. As long as Zhang Bairen is the same as I guess, they can only If you do it once, then the heaven will come to an end! "Su Mu thought in his heart.

 Chapter 811

    As planned, Wan xianglou couldn''t help but feel the restless flame in his heart after watching Tianting lose more than 4 million troops and five powerful Luo Jinxian in the southern world, and directly sent 3 million troops to march towards the middle heaven. This news was not concealed from anyone. The great Xia Dynasty and Tianting also got the news at the first time, Su Mu has now completely focused on the Zhongtian battlefield. Countless Xia Dynasty spies continue to transport information back from the front line of the Zhongtian world. Su Mu will wait again. With the strength of Wanxiang building, it should be very easy to deal with a Tianting whose strength has been greatly reduced. As long as they can force Zhang Bairen out of Wanxiang building, Then they will not continue to be passive, but will become the active party.


    In addition to the Daxia Dynasty, there are also many ambitious people in the earth fairy world looking at the Zhongtian world. Although they know that the current situation is very beneficial to the Daxia Dynasty, as long as the Daxia Dynasty makes a move, they will certainly be able to get the right to rule the earth fairy world. Although they don''t know why the Daxia Dynasty hasn''t taken the initiative until now, However, this does not prevent them from knowing the strength of the great Xia Dynasty. The battle in the southern world has explained everything. The more than 4 million troops in Tianting and the five great Luo Jinxian did not even consume 500000 people in the great Xia Dynasty. The strength of the great Xia Dynasty in the Southern World and the first World War of Tianting shocked countless people in the earth fairy world, They don''t know whether their ambition has a chance to realize, but in such an ordinary life, it is obvious that these ambitious people can''t do it.


    Now the eastern world, the northern world and the southern world have been brought under the command of the Xia Dynasty. Their ambitious generation wants to rise. The rest can only make a fortune from the Zhongtian world or the western world. But now the western world is controlled by Wan xianglou, one of the three overlords of the earth fairy world, Therefore, they dare not go deep into the western world to develop their own forces, and now the declining Zhongtian is their best choice. Although most of the resources of the Zhongtian world have been picked by the heaven, even if they are given too many resources, they may not have any ability to hold them, Now the Zhongtian world is the most perfect place for them to develop. As long as they get enough benefits in the Zhongtian world, they will certainly be able to complete their inner ambitions and become big people in their imagination in the future!


    However, it''s a pity that the battle between Tianting and Wanxiang tower made countless casual practitioners and ambitious people know the strength of the three overlords in the earth fairy world. Not to mention the Xia Dynasty and Wanxiang tower, even if their strength was greatly reduced and consumed more than 4 million troops and five great Luo Jinxian Tianting, they can''t spy on it now, Although they had expected that they would have a big gap with the top forces in the earth fairy world, this gap made them understand what despair is. The distance between them and those top forces is like a huge natural barrier in front of them, Let them understand that today''s fairy world is definitely not the place where they can succeed if they want to succeed.


    This also made them more worship the hero of the Oriental world, Su mu. After only more than ten years, he took over the Ziwei emperor palace, mastered the existence of the whole oriental world, and established the Xia Dynasty in the next few years, which became the most powerful force in the earth fairy world, and defeated Tianting and Wanxiang building to become the strongest force in the earth fairy world, And these things have only happened in the past 20 years!


    Twenty years! Can you do anything in such a short time? For those practitioners who lack resources, 20 years may be just a time for them to shut down once. Because of the lack of resources, 20 years of shut down time is not too long for them to relax. If they want to understand something, they can only understand it by relying on their strong perseverance. This is completely different from those practitioners of top forces, The practitioners of the top forces will have strong ones to answer whether they encounter a bottleneck in resources or in their daily cultivation, but what about their casual cultivation? Don''t say the answer, even the resources are not enough, they can''t compare with it!


    So they envied Su mu. They envied each other for changing the situation in the fairy world into what it is now in less than 20 years. Similarly, many people praised Su Mu''s vision. In those days, Su Mu was just a small commander of Ziwei emperor palace, and there were only 10000 followers under his command, However, he seized this opportunity to bring the Oriental world into his own hands, so that he became the Regent of the Oriental world and took charge of everything in the Oriental world. After all, he recruited troops and horses in a short time to defeat the Phoenix family, Destroyed everything in the eastern world, refused to obey his voice, and really achieved the ascendancy step by step!


    I''m afraid those casual practitioners who have been closed in the past 20 years don''t know what kind of changes have taken place in the earth fairy world. Maybe as soon as they leave the customs, they will find that the whole earth fairy world has fallen into the hands of the Xia Dynasty, and they have also become the people of the Xia Dynasty, At that time, I don''t know what kind of expression those casual practitioners would show, because it''s amazing to say, but it''s only 20 years. Someone can change the situation of the earth fairy world and turn the earth fairy world into an object in their own hands in 20 years, Moreover, this person was not any of the five great emperors in those years, but a soaring man who had risen for only 20 years. If they had not seen the rise of the Xia Dynasty with their own eyes, even they could not believe this absurd thing, could they not?


    "I''m afraid it''s not so easy for Wanxiang building to fight against heaven this time. If heaven is so easy to be defeated, why did the great Xia Dynasty not fight against heaven again and again? You know, there have been countless flaws in heaven over the years, but the great Xia Dynasty resisted the impulse and did not fight against heaven. If I guess well, it will be a day However, there is something that the Xia Dynasty is afraid of. It is likely that the Ziwei emperor told them after returning to the Oriental world. "A sanxiu thought to himself that he is also famous in the earth fairy world. The cultivation of the ten grades of the great Luo Jinxian also gives him a certain voice in the earth fairy world. At the moment, he looks at the Oriental world and doesn''t know what he is thinking, Looking at the people behind him, he finally sighed deeply, as if he had made up his mind.

 Chapter 812

    What will happen in the fairyland? This has attracted the curiosity of countless people. Is it the old force Tianting that can stabilize its territory and continue to sit on the actions of the three overlords, or is it defeated by the other force Wanxiang building and turned into the dust of history? Whether it is casual cultivation or some hidden forces, they are looking deeply at the Zhongtian world and look forward to the war between Wanxiang building and Tianting in the future!


    "The secret agent sent a message that Wanxiang building has entered the border of China and the sky. This time, more than 3.7 million troops were sent to the Tianting Wanxiang building. There are seven Luo Jinxian, who are accompanied by three controllers. It seems that they should be the highest level of Wanxiang building. The seven Luo Jinxian also respect it very much, as if they are their subordinates. According to their guess, the three people are likely to die It''s the real high-rise of Wanxiang building. "In the main hall of emperor palace, a spy told Su mu the latest news.


    Su Mu felt his chin when he heard the speech and thought to himself, "the real high-rise of Wanxiang building? It seems that Wanxiang building really intends to destroy the heaven in the middle heaven world this time, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t know what the strength of the three people is. Can the seven great Luo Jinxian really force out the real strength behind the heaven?"


    It''s not su Mu who underestimates Wanxiang building, but the seven great Luo Jinxian are really not enough to force Zhang Bairen out. If Wanxiang building can''t force out the real card of Tianting, everything they have done recently in the Xia Dynasty will be in vain. This not only makes Su Mu frown, but also makes Feng Hua and others feel something wrong.


    After thinking about it, Feng Hua came to Su Mu and said: "Holy Reverend, although today''s Tianting has experienced the great defeat of the southern world, its inside story is still profound. Although more than 4 million troops and five great Luo Jinxian sound like a lot of fighting power, I''m afraid they haven''t reached the point of breaking bones and muscles for Tianting. It''s very difficult for Wanxiang building to force out the card by relying on such a small number of people and horses It''s difficult. Why don''t we burn a fire up there? "


    "Burn a fire? It''s really necessary, but we must first determine whether the fire will benefit us or not. At the beginning, Tianting had nearly 30 Great Luo Jinxian. Even if some were lost in many wars, it''s definitely not something that Wanxiang building can solve. If the three high-level leaders of Wanxiang building are also regarded as the top Luo Jinxian Well, ten strong men of Da Luo Jinxian level should be dispatched to Wanxiang tower. According to my estimation, I''m afraid there is still an army of Wanxiang tower hidden in the middle of the sky, and the level of the leader must not be too low, just like the hidden army of Wanxiang tower destroyed by Zhao Qing in the northern world, so we don''t need to burn this fire for the time being, The fire will burn up in the hands of Wanxiang building. What we need to do is to give him a little oil when the fire is awesome or if it is about to die out. Do you think so? Su Mu smiled and looked at Feng Hua and asked. Although the great Xia Dynasty was his place to speak, Su Mu still habitually asked Feng Hua''s opinions on these things, not because of Feng Hua''s high status, but because Feng Hua''s experience for so many years was absolutely incomparable, so Feng Hua put forward plans most of the time Enough to use.


    "The holy master is right. Just follow what the holy Master said. Let the spies continue to pay attention to the upcoming war in the Zhongtian world. We are dormant and waiting for the opportunity. Although we have consumed some strength, our actual strength has never been consumed too much. You know, the Tianting is the only one who can compare with us before it declined The existence of nearly 30 Great Luo Jinxian needs to be treated seriously, even now. However, in recent years, the Tianting has cut its own way. I heard that many great Luo Jinxian have been treated differently by the Jade Emperor God. Even many great Luo Jinxian have quit the Tianting without leaving a word, but one thing can not be ignored, that is If Zhang Bairen still exists in the current heaven, it is absolutely impossible to be weak! "Feng Hua took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    Jiang Xingzhou, Nandao Sanxian and others also nodded and agreed with this view. Jiang Xingzhou said aloud: "According to what the holy Master said to us, Zhang Bairen obviously can''t do it in the fairy world at will. As long as we pour some oil on Wanxiang building when it is about to fail or succeed, we can make our plan perfect and incomparably successful. As long as we force Zhang Bairen, we can finally get out of the summer imperial dynasty after dormant for so many years!"


    When they heard the speech, they all smiled and nodded and agreed with what Jiang Xingzhou said. Isn''t it because of the super strong Zhang Baining in the heaven that they stayed dormant for so many years? According to Su Mu''s description to them, Zhang Baining''s cultivation has been close to their strength in the world''s heaven, whether they are willing to accept it or not, but Zhang Bairen''s strength is definitely a deterrent, and the strong people of this level want to destroy their Daxia Dynasty is just a matter of thought. Therefore, even if they are strong enough to destroy any forces in the fairy world, they still do not rise up, but continue to dormant, and constantly cultivate the army and new combat power in the dark. Over the years In recent years, it has also successfully cultivated a lot of talents, and many talents who surprised these old men present.


    Su Mu looked at a group of old men on the court and not only took a deep breath, but there was no younger one on their temples in the Xia Dynasty. They were full of old men who were intelligent and near demons. This can''t help but make su Mu raise some thoughts of cultivating fresh blood. It''s impossible to rely on these old men to fight the world with him all the time? Therefore, Su Mu also ordered Zhao Qing to find those talented people in the southern world and bring them back to the Imperial Palace, while the collection of talents in the northern world was handed over to Qing Ye. Qing Ye was more obedient after being suppressed last time, but Su Mu now believes that if the Xia Dynasty is not strong enough and he controls his spirit, I''m afraid Aoye''s first thing after he got the northern world was rebellion.


    As for the eastern world, Su Mu was more strict and handed over the matter to Feng Hua himself. He didn''t ask how outstanding those geniuses were. He only asked those geniuses to stand up when the older generation retired and continue to make the great Xia Dynasty strong. Anyway, Su Mu established the great Xia Dynasty by himself, I''m afraid it won''t work if they always rely on these old men as the main combat power of the Xia Dynasty. Although these old men are perfect in the earth fairy world and have the best strength in the earth fairy world, once the Xia Dynasty becomes the transportation Dynasty, it will be difficult for them who are already qualified to continue to accompany the Xia Dynasty, At that time, they have only one way to retire.

 Chapter 813

    Although many people in the audience didn''t believe that Zhang Bairen, as Su Mu said, was so powerful that he could directly destroy their Xia Dynasty and even the whole fairy world with his own power, Su mu, as the only person in power of their Xia Dynasty, had the right to decide everything. Even if they had doubts, they couldn''t ignore what he said, It must be kept in mind.


    Although they don''t believe that Zhang Bairen will be as powerful as Su Mu said, there is also a possibility in their hearts, that is, what if Zhang Bairen is really as strong as Su Mu said? You should know that Su Mu''s ability to have everything now depends on his demonic talent and amazing vision, and he knows what they don''t know, especially the barren world told by Su mu. Although they haven''t heard it, what Su Mu said is reasonable and justified, Su Mu''s solemn expression when describing the magnificent and incomparable flood world in front of them also shows that Su Mu really knows such a place. It is likely that Su Mu was left to the world from the flood world at the beginning.


    In any case, Su Mu has described everything about the wasteland world in front of them, and according to Su mu, when they cast the Xia Dynasty into the transport Dynasty in the future, it is likely to fly up with the whole fairy world, which is the mysterious wasteland in Su Mu''s mouth! The strength of the famine has been described in Su Mu''s mouth more than once. They can ignore it twice at a time, but they also need to treat it seriously. No one knows whether the famine world really exists, However, only after the Celestial Star array was stirred up by the black emperor, many people are willing to believe his existence about the wasteland world, and they are also incomparably yearning for the wasteland world. This is also the place that any cultivator yearns for. Only when they achieve success in the wasteland, can they really stand at the peak of the world of heaven!


    "If the current situation continues, the army of Wanxiang building will certainly meet the army of Tianting within a month. There will certainly be no solution to the attack of Tianting against Wanxiang building. If Wanxiang building shows its defeat and does not force Zhang Bairen out, then we need to mobilize a force enough to affect the situation in the north or the south The army attacked the middle heaven, scattered the combat effectiveness of the Tianting, and sent a letter to Wanxiang building to inform the other party that we would join hands with it to deal with the Tianting. At that time, Wanxiang building, which showed that it was defeated by the Tianting, is likely to agree to our conditions, and we can also take this opportunity to cross the river and tear down the bridge, let Wanxiang building fight with the Tianting and force Zhang Bairen The whole army immediately withdrew from the Zhongtian world and returned to the territory of our great Xia Dynasty. When Zhang Bairen left the earth fairyland or something else happened, he made plans for the next step. "Feng Hua thought about it in his heart and said to Su mu.


    If everything goes well, they hope Wanxiang building can deal with Tianting, so they don''t need to take the risk to force Zhang Bairen to appear. After all, according to Su mu, Zhang Bairen''s Quasi Saint cultivation is still very terrible. At least they have no solution to Zhang Bairen''s existence now, Can only stand in front of him and watch Zhang Bainian turn everything they have worked hard to build into ashes!


    "Anyway, as long as we can finally force Zhang Bairen out, according to my guess, Zhang Bairen must rely on something in the heaven to hide all his breath without being noticed by the heaven. What we have to do is to make the heaven notice Zhang Bairen. As long as this is successful, our plan can be said to be complete When Su Mu heard the speech, he nodded in time and answered in a voice. As long as he kept going according to the plan in his heart, more than 80% of Zhang Bainian might be excluded by the way of heaven and leave the fairyland. At that time, they can be regarded as having peace of mind in the Xia Dynasty!


    As for the remaining 20% why Su Mu is not sure, first, no matter how perfect his plan is, he is just a guess about Zhang Bairen. What if Zhang Bairen is just unwilling to leave heaven? What if Zhang Bainian still has other treasures that can let him do it and hide his breath? You know, it is not impossible that Zhang Bairen defeated the crape myrtle emperor and imprisoned him last time. Of course, this may only be one of the accidents that Su Mu was not sure of.


    As for the remaining 10% assurance, Su Mu is worried that Zhang Bairen will have any future, or Zhang Bairen will just watch the collapse of the heaven and continue to hide. If so, Su Mu may really have no way to deal with Zhang Bairen for a while, but Su Mu has plenty of time to spend with him, Therefore, the only thing Su Mu needs to worry about now is that his guess is wrong. Zhang Bairen has the ability to make a shot in the fairy world in a short time and not be discovered by the heaven. If such an accident happens, I''m afraid their Xia Dynasty will face the most significant blow!


    The risk is very high, but Su Mu has to bet on it, because once he wins the bet, Su Mu will get the territory of the whole earth fairy world and be able to accommodate all the Qi of the heaven, earth, human and spirit of the whole earth fairy world. At that time, it will be easy to build a transportation Dynasty by virtue of all the Qi of the earth fairy world. Although if he loses the bet, Su Mu will lose everything he has now, But at least Su Mu thought he had fought hard and would never regret it. If he continued to develop in this way and let the heaven go, it was uncertain whether Zhang Bairen would get other methods that could be shot at will in the earth fairy world in the future. There was only one chance. Su Mu must firmly grasp it in his own hands!


    "Go back and try your best to observe everything in the middle heaven world. If there is anything wrong in the heaven, report it to me immediately. You may have to work hard in a short time. Now we have to be 12% energetic. If you don''t be 12% energetic, once there is a mistake, it''s not just your danger, but our whole life The great Xia Dynasty is in danger of collapse! Do you understand? "Su Mu took a deep breath, stood up and said solemnly.


    "We understand!"

 Chapter 814

    In the Zhongtian world, in the camp of wanxianglou, they have fought with Tianting many times over the past month, but they have not achieved much success. Although Tianting has lost the combat power of five great Luo Jinxian and more than 4 million troops, as a Tianting that has multiplied many yuan societies since ancient times, its foundation is naturally very profound, If other forces lose more than 4 million troops and five great Luo Jinxian, they will return to a dead end, and even their status in the earth fairy world will plummet. However, for Tianting, the loss of 4 million troops and five great Luo Jinxian seems like nothing big. They still fight with their Wanxiang building, This not only raised some vigilance in Wanxiang building.


    Of course, this vigilance is not towards the heaven, but their vigilance towards the great Xia Dynasty. You know, it took less than a day for the great Xia Dynasty to win more than 4 million troops and five great Luo Jinxian, although you don''t know what method the great Xia Dynasty used, But there is no doubt that on the surface, their Wanxiang building is weaker than the Xia Dynasty, because the number of Tianting sergeants they have fought recently is only more than 2.7 million, and their Wanxiang building has dispatched more than 3 million troops this time, which has directly suppressed nearly one million troops in Tianting! However, they were still held back by the heavenly court. Even the heavenly court fought back and forth with more than two million troops and their more than three million troops. This not only made Wanxiang building breathe deeply, but the strength of the heavenly court was not weak. How did the great Xia Dynasty destroy its four million troops in less than a day? What''s more, there are five great Luo Jinxian level. Is it difficult that the Xia Dynasty has obtained some powerful secret arts?


    Of course, many people think that the reason why the great Xia Dynasty will destroy the southern expedition forces of Tianting in such a short time is that their plan is too perfect. You should know how long it took the great Xia Dynasty to relax the vigilance of Tianting generals and sergeants? For nearly half a year, many of them felt that even sending a dog to command the town could defeat the heaven, but where would they know that the last time they solved the southern expedition led by Yang Sen in the southern world in the Xia Dynasty, in addition to Feng Hua, the black emperor was the commander? That is to say, in the battle of Tianting, they really sent a dog to command in the Xia Dynasty, and won the most perfect victory. They wiped out all the more than 4 million troops in Tianting, killed four of its great Luo Jinxian strongmen, and captured Yang Sen, the eleventh great Luo Jinxian strongman. It can only be said that the black emperor itself is not a weak existence, Coupled with his outstanding wisdom and array, it''s really not a big problem to command the battle on one side of the battlefield.


    In particular, the black emperor has now cultivated the Wushi killing array at the top level. It can be said that when the black emperor laid the Wushi killing array at the corner, a bloody storm is absolutely inevitable. The Wushi killing array at the corner is a powerful array secret skill, which has been studied in the hands of the black emperor for so many years, In addition, the black emperor soared in this world and successfully cultivated the corner Wushi killing array more and more powerful. It can be said that the current corner Wushi killing array has reached a level that can kill the weak and small Luo Jinxian. Of course, how weak the weak and small Luo Jinxian is depends on how much strength the black emperor made when using the array, If the black emperor fully operates this corner without starting to kill the array, he should have the ability to kill the four great Luo Jinxian. What is this concept? Today''s black emperor cultivation is just a golden immortal realm!


    With wanxianglou''s battles between the Zhongtian world and the Tianting, it has been tied repeatedly, and even failed. This can''t help but make the whole earth fairy world talk about it. You know, today''s Tianting has been weakened by the Xia Dynasty. What''s the concept of more than 4 million troops, General Yang Sen and the other four Luo Jinxian? It can be said that the existence of this level can attack one side of the world alone in the era of the five great emperors! Such a huge fighting force has been destroyed in the southern world by the great Xia Dynasty. Wanxiang building took this opportunity to find Tianting trouble, but it showed such strength. This can''t help but make countless immortal old people sigh that Tianting is still Tianting after all. The great Xia Dynasty can hold him down because the overall strength of the great Xia Dynasty is too strong, He Wanxiang building is just a businessman and wants to hold down the end of heaven? What a dream! Even if their strength has been weakened by the Xia Dynasty, it is definitely not comparable to their Wanxiang building.


    Many such words have been spread in the earth fairy world. Naturally, Wanxiang building has also received the news. The high-level is angry, and even the sergeant of Wanxiang building blushes. Can''t they really compare with the Xia Dynasty and Tianting? You know, in their eyes, their Wanxiang building is the head of the three overlords in the fairy world! Moreover, they are good at strategy. They can even say that they are not afraid of anyone by strategy, but why do they have nothing to do with heaven now? What''s hard to come true is that Tianting has existed for a long time. Can''t they provoke such old forces in Wanxiang building?


    "Hum! Those individuals know the gossip. At the beginning, the great Xia Dynasty showed its defeat in the southern world for so many times, but in the end, because they defeated the heaven, they made those individuals in the earth fairyland understand what is the power of wisdom! The great Xia Dynasty also proved for itself that their power is absolute. Can''t we Wanxiang building do that? Even if we Now what if we are defeated by Tianting? As long as we finally defeat them, those people in the land fairyland dare not say anything in our ears! "Said the elder of the southern world with a very ugly face.


    "The southern imperial highness is right! As long as we can win the final victory, everything we suffer now can be ignored. We order the people below to stick to their original heart and not be guided in the wrong direction by the rumors and rumors outside. Since the Xia Dynasty can defeat Tianting in one fell swoop after losing several or even more games in a row, what will happen to Wanxiang building Why not? "The western imperial highness glanced around and said aloud.


    "That makes sense."


    Everyone nodded and felt that what the western and southern emperors said was very reasonable, but they obviously ignored one thing. That is, the reason why people''s Xia Dynasty could defeat Tianting several or even dozens of times in a row is that everything is nothing more than what people''s Xia Dynasty planned, And they Wanxiang building have not done anything yet, thinking about the final and best results. Can they really succeed in this way?

 Chapter 815

    In this world, no matter what you do, you need a detailed plan to be foolproof. This is the case with a small city. Today, Wanxiang building attacked Zhongtian, but the difference between the two is a little too large. However, this sentence is a big truth. It is a little exaggerated, but the meaning of the sentence is very reasonable, If there is a very detailed strategic plan, there are also countermeasures for the rapidly changing battlefield.


    Although the battlefield situation is changing rapidly, things outside the plan will appear if you don''t pay attention to it, a detailed plan can generally avoid these things. Even if it is unavoidable, when you have a clear purpose and plan, you won''t appear panic when you encounter such sudden things, but will calmly analyze the war situation, Trying to regain some of the situation in his own hands is what a qualified commander should do. However, it is obvious that Wanxiang building is not a real warlord. Although Wanxiang building has the strength to rival Tianting, it has become one of the three overlords in the earth fairy world, But their status as merchants still brought them a gap with those real warlords.


    Although there is a saying that the battle in the market does not need to be worse than that on the battlefield, one thing to be clear is that the failure of a business war is at most a crisis in your economy, but there will be no fatal danger. In contrast, once you fail in the real battlefield, there will only be one way left for you, that is, destruction, Neither side is a fool. It seems that today''s heaven will fall at any time, but we don''t know how long to wait until the day he falls. Therefore, no matter what we do, we need to think carefully. Shopping malls are shopping malls and battlefields are battlefields. Although they are similar, they can''t be mixed together, Otherwise, you will bring the experience of the shopping mall to the battlefield. Even if you can win for a short time, you can''t continue to be strong by relying on the experience brought to you by the shopping mall. There are still many things to do to truly become a powerful force, But this time they attacked Tianting, some didn''t see the situation clearly, or their eyes didn''t see the truth behind it.


    Wanxiang building was damaged. Basically, anyone with certain wisdom can see that if Tianting lost seriously and even fell out of the position of the three overlords, why didn''t the Xia Dynasty do it himself but find an excuse to stay in the southern world? You should know that there is no voice against them in the southern world. You only need to send a large army to suppress them and send a person with outstanding wisdom to stay in the southern world. It is not difficult to take into account the Zhongtian aspect in terms of the strength of the Xia Dynasty, but the Xia Dynasty did not attack the Zhongtian world, But stayed in the southern world and made a move that we didn''t intend to participate in, which made many people in the earth fairy world wonder, and some didn''t understand what the Xia Dynasty wanted to do.


    Of course, some old strong men can see the situation clearly, but it''s just that the Xia Dynasty doesn''t want to spend too much effort to win the Zhongtian world. Although Tianting has lost a lot of combat power in the southern world, it has their reason to survive as one of the most old forces in the earth fairy world, Therefore, according to their guess, the Xia Dynasty is only exploring the hidden reality of the heaven with the help of Wanxiang building. If Wanxiang building wins, according to the strength of the Xia Dynasty, there is absolutely no problem in unifying the fairy world. If Tianting wins, it proves that their caution is reasonable, At that time, even if they win, they will not get too many benefits, and even be consumed by Wanxiang building. At that time, how long can their Tianting support in front of the Xia Dynasty?


    "Sure enough, it is the most amazing person who has appeared in the earth fairy world for so many years. Whether it is strategy or talent, it can be regarded as the top existence. How many years has the great Xia Dynasty appeared? Nearly ten years? It is really a terrible arrogant. Ten years is just a time for us to shut up once, but he has made such a huge difference in the whole earth fairy world In a remote mountain range in Zhongtian world, a white bearded old Taoist asked two friends nearby. They had an appointment to practice in this mountain for thousands of years. Now the time is just over, I didn''t expect to see such a huge change in the fairy world at this exit, and the person who brought all this change is the top figure in the Oriental world.


    "We know that the talent of the ascendant is amazing, but we didn''t think that the talent of the ascendant would be so terrible. In less than 20 years, we not only promoted our cultivation to the top level of the earth fairy world, but also created a powerful force occupying the three worlds of the earth Fairy world. The birth of the Xia Dynasty will also represent the destruction of the old forces , the era of the five square emperor palace has passed. I believe the next era will be brought by the great Xia Dynasty, but I don''t know how many years the great Xia Dynasty has been in charge of the earth fairyland. "The middle-aged man sitting in the deep cave said aloud. He opened his eyes and slowly walked out of the cave, standing beside the white bearded old Taoist with his eyes burning, Looking straight at the eastern sky.


    "The elder brother and the third brother just think too much. What''s the matter between him and the three of us? Our three brothers have sat and watched the ups and downs of the world for more than once. Last time, the third brother said that the genius surnamed Wang could master the fairyland for some years, but what was the final result? He was not forced to be laid off and let the Wufang emperor palace return to its original position and continue to be in charge Fairyland, this time, the leader of the Xia Dynasty did the same thing as the king Tianjiao. I''m afraid he will also face what happened at the beginning. Whether he can spend it or not has nothing to do with us. "The only little old man in the cave who was too lazy to move said aloud. While talking, he also changed from sitting cross legged to lying down.


    "What the second younger brother said is true. At the beginning, the young man surnamed Wang was so outstanding that he almost found the existence of the mysterious man, but the result was still destroyed by the mysterious man without a single soldier. Now the master of the Xia Dynasty doesn''t know what kind of existence it is. Whether he can completely master the fairy world depends on whether he can find the existence behind it!" The old man with white beard smiled and said.


    The youngest Taoist among the three took a deep breath when he heard the speech. He didn''t agree with what his two brothers said. However, seeing that they didn''t continue to discuss, he had to shake his head reluctantly, return to the cave, sit down on his knees and practice slowly.

 Chapter 816

    No one knows who the three people in the cave are. Even the heaven may not know their existence. Perhaps the only thing that can know them is the ethereal and incomparable way of heaven that exists in the sky?


    In the eastern world and the palace of the great Xia emperor, they have planned a lot of things these days. The most important thing is naturally the plan to attract wolves and fight tigers. As long as this plan can be carried out perfectly, even if they do nothing, they can easily become the only ruler of the earth fairy world, At that time, it will be very easy to gather the Qi of the whole fairy world and establish the dynasty of transportation, but the only thing that people worry about is that the wolf they attracted may be difficult to force out the real strength of the tiger. If it is true that they can''t force out the real strength of the tiger, then their Xia Dynasty will also be lifting a stone and hitting their own feet.


    If the Xia Dynasty didn''t have a series of perfect plans and could take other actions to help Wanxiang building force out of the strength of Tianting after Wanxiang building failed, it is likely that Tianting will increase its momentum again with the help of this elimination of Wanxiang building, And it is likely to take advantage of the situation to enter the western world and bring the western world into their own pocket. At that time, it will be really difficult for them to deal with the heavenly court. Fortunately, at least now, the great Xia Dynasty is making a foolproof plan. Even if there are any changes in the way, it will not be a big event for them, Everything can be under their control. They are so confident in the Xia Dynasty! Because they have such ability!


    It''s true that the Xia Dynasty far exceeded all the forces in the earth fairy world in terms of military quantity and quality. Moreover, when it comes to the number of Da Luo Jinxian, the Xia Dynasty is far ahead of other forces. According to statistics, before Su Mu won the whole northern world, the Xia Dynasty was just established, The number of Da Luo Jinxian in their possession is close to 30. After winning the northern world and the southern world, now the number of Da Luo Jinxian strong men in the Xia Dynasty has far exceeded all the forces in the earth fairy world, reaching an amazing more than 70! Although there are only about ten or twenty of the top Luo Jinxian, none of the remaining 50 people is weak in cultivation! Although they can''t compare with Feng Hua and other top Luo Jinxian, their strength is far more than others!


    In addition to the increase of their fortune in the Xia Dynasty, these great Luo Jinxian can play far more than their own strength. It can be said that Su Mu will fall into his hands in less than a month as long as he solves the problem of Zhang Bairen! This is not su Mu''s arrogance and conceit, but his confidence in the strength of the current Daxia imperial dynasty. Everything the Daxia imperial dynasty has now, whether in strength or any other aspect, is enough to make su Mu incomparably confident. The most important thing is that the current Daxia imperial dynasty has been recognized by the luck of the earth fairy world, It has become the only strength in the earth fairy world who has been favored by heaven! In addition, Lu Wanxi, the birth daughter of heaven in the fairy world, was accepted as an apprentice by Su mu. At that time, Su Mu found that their luck in the Xia Dynasty had increased a lot!


    Su Mu knows exactly what''s going on in this situation. Other books also have such records. As long as any force is related to the protagonist of heaven and earth, it will definitely get a lot of benefits and even become the most powerful force in the world. The Xia Dynasty is not only related to Lu Wanxi, Now Lu Wanxi has regarded the great Xia Dynasty as her own country and a place in her heart that she can be proud of. The founder of the great Xia Dynasty is her master Su mu, and naturally she is the highest group of people in the whole great Xia Dynasty. Except Su mu, there should be no one in the whole great Xia Dynasty, Even the empress saint is just on a par with her. However, because she is Su Mu''s apprentice and the empress saint is Su Mu''s main wife, she is also her teacher''s mother. Without talking about the Xia Dynasty, her status must be higher than Lu Wanxi. If talking about the Xia Dynasty, Lu Wanxi and Liu Qingyi are also on a par!


    This relationship is not so simple as family ties. Therefore, under the extremely powerful blessing of the great Xia Dynasty, Lu Wanxi was accepted as a disciple by Su mu, which represents that the person most favored by heaven and the earth fairies has been won by the great Xia Dynasty. Under many conditions, Now the way of heaven has opened a lot of back doors for the great Xia Dynasty. Su Mu has reason to believe that as long as they didn''t do anything that made the way of heaven feel very angry, such as destroying all living creatures in one world, the way of heaven will not cause any side effects to the great Xia Dynasty.


    It can be said that the only one who still prevents the Xia Dynasty from establishing a unified fairyland is Zhang Bainian, the character hidden in the court that day. As long as Zhang Bainian is solved, the Xia Dynasty can unify the fairyland in the shortest time. With the blessing of the whole fairyland, Su Mu only needs to operate for a few years, Relying on the imperial Qi in his body, it is easy to establish a Yunchao. The reason why Yunchao is difficult to establish is that he needs too much Qi. Even the information about Yunchao recorded in the book that let Su Mu get the method to establish the imperial dynasty is very few. The reason is that the Qi needed by Yunchao is too large, It is difficult to do without gathering the Qi of one world, and how many people can really make the Qi of the whole world for their own use? There are few children, so although Yunchao exists, the people who really understand it are few children.


    However, it is not difficult for the Xia Dynasty to become the Yun Dynasty. To sum up, what does the Yun Dynasty need? How huge is the celestial world? Looking boundless in the distance, I don''t know how many times larger than Xuantian continent. If all the territory of Xuantian continent is a piece of dust, then the fairy world is as huge as a milky way! As long as Su mu can gather the Qi of the whole fairy world, the Yun Dynasty can be easily established!

 Chapter 817

    In the eyes of the people in the fairy world, Qi Yun is very ethereal. Although it is useful, it is not very useful. It can be said that people in the whole fairy world who know how to use Qi Yun have no other home except Su mu. Qi Yun is not so useful in their eyes, but it can represent many things in Su Mu''s eyes, Of course, Su Mu won''t think that the current Qi luck of the Xia Dynasty is so huge that it is invincible. Qi luck just makes it easier for you to do something, rather than making you invincible to become a superman. That''s what you can do after you have strong cultivation. It doesn''t belong to the management of Qi transportation.


    In the courtyard, Su Mu looked at Lu Wanxi sitting cross legged. His whole body was like a black hole, constantly drawing the surrounding immortal yuan. Yes, the surrounding immortal yuan looked huge under Lu Wanxi''s extraction. Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help smiling. He thought it was a correct decision to teach Lu Wanxi the simplified version of Shenxiang prison strength, Su Mu originally intended to teach Lu Wanxi the complete Shenxiang prison strength, but considering that the resources needed for Shenxiang prison strength are too huge, now she is not enough to use alone. If she is passed on to Lu Wanxi, her cultivation will probably stop.


    Therefore, after careful thinking, Su Mu eliminated the magical powers in Shenxiang prison calming power and only taught Lu Wanxi the conjoined skill of Shenxiang prison calming power and the method of exhaling Qi. Even without so many magical powers, Shenxiang prison calming power is definitely a top skill in the earth fairy world, not to mention anything else, The speed of absorbing immortal yuan from this skill alone is not comparable to other skills. If this skill is simplified and taught to a waste wood, Su Mu is sure that the waste wood will improve by leaps and bounds in a short time. Su Mu is very confident that he should not think that the prison calming power will become very weak after removing the divine image, This skill is definitely not so simple as a place where people can cultivate from the weakest to the most powerful in the world. Even if they lose the magic power, he will never be weaker than the skill of a small fairy world. Even now, it is difficult to find an existence comparable to the simplified version of the prison calming power of the god elephant.


    One day later, Lu Wanxi gradually opened his eyes. Under the operation of Shenxiang prison force, the huge sea of Xianyuan in his body all led to all parts of his body. The medicine of Tiancai and Dibao that had not been fully absorbed in Lu Wanxi was also absorbed by Shenxiang prison force for the first time and transformed into energy that made Lu Wanxi more powerful, Lu Wanxi''s eyes were full of shock and said, "I just changed the skill, and it directly made me take such a huge step in my cultivation? Master, is this skill too overbearing?"


    "This skill is extremely overbearing, otherwise I won''t teach it to you. Girl, you have to know one thing, that is, the secret of this skill. You can''t show it now. When I bring the earth fairy world into my bag and establish the shipping Dynasty, I will be able to teach you all the gods'' prison calming power. Then you will know this skill How powerful is it? The top skills you know are not qualified to lift shoes in front of him, or the top skills are not qualified to lift shoes in front of his simplified version! "Su Mu said proudly with a grin. This is the skill he cultivated. It is powerful and powerful enough to be called the first divine skill in the world!


    Lu Wanxi naturally didn''t refute Su Mu when she heard the speech. She already felt the power of this skill. According to Su mu, what she is practicing now is only his simplified Shenxiang prison calming power because of some resource problems. If Su Mu teaches her the complete version of Shenxiang prison calming power in the future, So how powerful will this skill be? I''m afraid it''s possible for her to fly directly!


    "Shifu, I feel that there are countless strength in my body that I can use now. Isn''t this a body refining skill? After training, it won''t make me like those people with muscles all over my body? I don''t want to be like that in the future. It''s too ugly." Lu Wanxi frowned and asked aloud. He looked like a prison calming force, From the name, it feels like a body refining skill. If the general practice she guessed would make her full of muscles in the end, she would never continue to practice this skill. Anyway, there are so many skills in the world, and her master Su Mu is the biggest leader in the fairy world. It''s not a big problem to find her a suitable skill, It would be bad if she suddenly found that she had become a muscle girl in the future. Even if this skill was so powerful, she would never practice!


    "Don''t worry, although this divine elephant prison calming power is a kind of body refining skill, it will not change your appearance. What divine elephant prison calming power cultivates is your root bone and blood. Cultivating to the depth will give you great power in every inch of skin and even every drop of blood. Shifu can tell you clearly that as long as you practice the first five layers of this simplified version of divine elephant prison calming power, you will be a teacher The father can guarantee that there will never be anyone who can surpass you in the whole earth fairy world on the flesh! Of course, except your master and me. "Su Mu smiled and stretched out his arm to let Lu Wanxi try how powerful the flesh is.


    Lu Wanxi looked at Su Mu suspiciously. Su Mu smiled and said: "Give it a try. I won''t use the body protecting immortal yuan of Da Luo Jinxian, and I will suppress my whole body cultivation. I only rely on my physical strength. If you can go through ten rounds in my hands, I will teach you another peerless skill. When your master was still in the realm of true immortality, it was this skill that could fight against Ziwei emperor''s court in momentum, Don''t let the slightest! And with this skill, when I just broke through the first grade of golden fairyland, I directly crushed and defeated seven or eight accomplishments to achieve the existence of the eighth grade of golden fairyland. "


    Yes, what Su Mu said was that he was summoned by Ziwei emperor for the first time in Ziwei palace, and then fought against it by relying on his powerful momentum in the future, and that he was canonized as commander by Zhao Huaiqing in the northern world, which caused a lot of dissatisfaction. Su Mu also defeated seven or eight accomplishments by rolling this skill to achieve the existence of seven and eight grades in golden fairyland, Note that the rolling beat them! Su mu can say that those guys didn''t stick to him! The skill Su Mu said is one of his cards, menstruation!

 Chapter 818

    Lu Wanxi couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable when she heard the speech. She said directly and impolitely, "master, do you underestimate me too much? My accomplishments have reached the third grade of golden fairyland under the improvement of the prison strength of Shenxiang town. Are you sure you don''t use any accomplishments? Are other things going to fight me just by virtue of the flesh?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. He looked at Lu Wanxi rubbing her head and said, "you misunderstood. I don''t want to fight you just by relying on my flesh."


    Lu Wanxi smiled and took a deep breath, which at least proved that her strength was recognized by Su mu. If Su Mu really depended on her flesh to fight with her, Lu Wanxi would not want to. After all, she was afraid of accidentally hurting Su mu.


    "I rely on my flesh to beat you down within ten moves."


    While Lu Wanxi was still thinking about Su Mu''s recognition of his strength, Su Mu suddenly said surprisingly, which directly made Lu Wanxi''s eyes twitch. Is her master a little too arrogant? Under the influence of Lu Wanxi, it is impossible for even the most powerful beings in the earthly fairyland to defeat the existence of a golden fairyland simply by virtue of their flesh without using any cultivation. After all, there is no one in the earthly fairyland whose flesh power can be called powerful, Lu Wanxi naturally underestimated the power of the flesh, and his cultivation reached the terrible state of Su mu.


    Su Mu casually chose a long sword and threw it at Lu Wanxi, saying: "Do your best to me. I''ll tell you what will happen after your body is strong. Of course, I won''t use any accomplishments and other spiritual treasures. Just do it. But I have to remind you to show your true skills to your teacher. It''s almost a year since you were accepted as an apprentice. You have to let master me see your changes. What''s the change How much better. "


    Lu Wanxi nodded when she heard the speech, took a deep breath, carried the long sword behind her, nodded and said, "I understand, master, be careful!"


    Su Mu grinned when he heard the speech. He frowned at Lu Wanxi''s sword blade. You know, Jiang Xingzhou is a great Luo Jinxian with excellent sword skills. Even when Jiang Xingzhou was fighting in the fairy world, he relied on the terrible sword skills all over his body. How can Lu Wanxi look like he doesn''t have any sword skills at all now? This can''t help Su mu Frowned.


    Su Mu grabbed the blade of the long sword and then pulled Lu Wanxi in front of him with a backhand. Although it was strange why Lu Wanxi had no foundation in swordsmanship, Su Mu said to beat Lu Wanxi down directly within ten moves. Naturally, Lu Wanxi didn''t pause. Lu Wanxi saw Su Mu holding her in his flesh and stabbing her with all his strength His sword could not help staring wide. Before he could be shocked, he saw that Su Mu suddenly came a huge force to pull her over. Then Lu Wanxi clearly saw that Su Mu''s big fist was about to blow towards his face door.


    Lu Wanxi suddenly realized that if she held the long sword in her hand again, she would be blown out by Su Mu''s fist. She didn''t want to try Su Mu''s fist, so Lu Wanxi quickly abandoned the long sword in her hand and turned sideways to stay away from Su Mu''s attack range. Su Mu didn''t stop his attack, but hit directly on the ground of the imperial palace with a terrible force It directly made the whole Daxia emperor palace tremble. The vibration immediately attracted many attention in the emperor palace. They all looked at the place where the vibration came from. Naturally, Feng Hua, Jiang Xingzhou and others did not dare to ignore it. Without saying a word, they rushed to Su Mu''s courtyard.


    "Wow! Shifu, are you going to kill me with one punch? Didn''t you say you don''t have to do your best?" Lu Wanxi shouted pale. If the punch fell on her, I''m afraid she would be burping fart.


    "Don''t worry, I just showed you how powerful this fist is. If you can''t hide, I will naturally lose my strength. After all, I''m just an apprentice like you. If you''re accidentally killed by me, who can I play with?"


    Su Mu said with a grin: "besides, just now it was just an attack with 30% physical strength according to the agreement. How about it? Are you surprised?"


    Lu Wanxi suddenly widened her eyes when she heard the speech and said incredulously, "is this just 30% power? Master, are you kidding me? Is this still 30% power?"


    Su Mu didn''t continue to speak. Without saying anything, he directly rushed towards Lu Wanxi, and his fist rushed towards Lu Wanxi. Lu Wanxi left the place without saying anything. He was deeply afraid that he would be blown out by Su Mu accidentally. You know, Su Mu doesn''t use any accomplishments at all, and he doesn''t even have physical strength It''s only 30% of the time. If she is really defeated by Su Mu''s ten easy moves, Lu Wanxi will have no face to mix in the fairy world in the future.


    After a while, many people surrounded the courtyard, including Feng Huajiang Xingzhou, the three immortals of South Island, who came the fastest. More than 30 Great Luo Jinxian greeted each other in the courtyard, and then focused on Su mushen, who was playing with Lu Wanxi in the courtyard. Lu Wanxi kept dodging, while Su Mu kept punching, as long as Lu Wanxi didn''t Be careful, if you take a punch, you will be blown out by Su mu. There is no doubt about this.


    "Master, there''s only one last punch left." Lu Wanxi couldn''t help but say aloud as she looked at Su Mu''s body that had stopped temporarily. Su Mu smiled and nodded. Then he flashed and directly disappeared in place and appeared behind Lu Wanxi. The surrounding people couldn''t help shaking their heads when they looked at this scene. This girl is really true, Even if they see that Su Mu is not doing his best now, but just using less than half of his strength at will, it is definitely not something Lu Wanxi can bear.


    Su Mu''s fist fell on Lu Wanxi. Su Mu also stopped his strength in time and said aloud, "you have adhered to the nine moves without using cultivation and only 30% of my strength. It''s good. How about the benefits brought by the physical strength?"


    Lu Wanxi turned her eyes when she heard the speech. Just now, she thought she was going to have a serious injury and rest for a period of time. Fortunately, Su Mu stopped her strength in time, but it also hurt Lu Wanxi''s self-esteem. She really ignored the improvement of her cultivation by playing everywhere on weekdays. Su Mu not only smiled, but it seems that Lu Wanxi also understood something.

 Chapter 819

    After this practice, Lu Wanxi also understands her shortcomings. Although her accomplishments have reached the realm of golden immortals and can be regarded as a small cultivator in the earth fairy world, it is still too far from the real strong one. What''s the place here? This is the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty. The most important thing here is the friars in the golden fairyland. The whole North and South palaces of the great Xia imperial palace and the golden fairyland friars in other places add up to more than five million? Her accomplishments in the third grade golden fairyland are really something you can''t see. You know, Lu Wanxi is the disciple of the Lord of the Xia Dynasty. If she has only such a little accomplishments, wouldn''t it be embarrassing to go out?


    Lu Wanxi made up his mind and must improve his cultivation and strength in the shortest time. Su Mu saw that Lu Wanxi took a deep breath and separated from his meditation state. He couldn''t help laughing and said aloud: "You don''t have to be discouraged. As long as you cultivate Shenxiang prison strength, your talent will soon reach my current level. At that time, I will teach you a complete Shenxiang prison strength skill, okay?"


    Lu Wanxi nodded when she heard the speech, saluted Su muxing and said in a voice: "Master, please guide me to practice. I used to think about how to be lazy and waste my talent every day. As you said, my talent is far more than that now, but I''m like a waste. I don''t want to hide behind you in the future. I also want to be a real strong man In the future, we will build up a world for the Xia Dynasty, so that when those practitioners mention me, they think of not your disciple, but a real strong man with a prominent reputation! "


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. It seems that today''s practice has got something extra. At least Lu Wanxi now understands the importance of cultivation. If he wants to have a certain voice in a place where the strong are respected in the earth fairy world, he absolutely needs enough strength as his confidence. So after su Mu heard what Lu Wanxi said Suddenly he smiled. He didn''t want his only apprentice to become a waste that won''t do anything in the future. Even if he was a stupid pig, his apprentice, Su mu, would be killed by him until he became a real dragon, not to mention that Lu Wanxi himself was not a stupid pig!


    "You''ve said that. Naturally, I won''t refuse. I don''t want my apprentice to go out in the future and only cheat under my name. It''s also excellent for you to establish your own dignity earlier. Well, I''ve found some problems after just training. Now your accomplishments are not in direct proportion to your strength and lack destructive means, although you I hold a sword in my hand, but I don''t feel the sharpness of the sword at all. Instead, I think you are fighting with me with a wooden stick. Your master, I may be confused when I talk about other weapons, but if it comes to swordsmanship, I''m afraid no one in the world has the same level of swordsmanship as me. "Su Mu said with great confidence.


    Although Su Mu disdained to learn swordsmanship when he was in Xuantian continent, and even thought that swordsmanship was something that only a woman could learn. A real man should use his fist to fight a sky. However, as his cultivation became stronger and stronger, and Gulin Feng showed the power of sword moves in front of him, Su Mu''s treatment of swordsmanship gradually changed from the original disdain View, Su Mu practiced his swordsmanship to the extreme until he soared into the earth fairyland. The two decisive sword moves, Cao Mie sword formula and holding sword to kill, have become no weaker than the bottom card in Su Mu''s hands. Su Mu''s swordsmanship has reached the level described by Cao Mie sword formula. Even holding a green grass, he can cut the sun, moon and stars at will. This is now Now Su Mu''s understanding of swordsmanship!


    Although he didn''t show his sword moves to the enemy outside, it can''t be denied that Su Mu''s understanding and use of sword skills have long surpassed everyone in the earth fairy world. Even the old monster who has been addicted to sword moves for millions of years in the earth fairy world can''t be compared with Su mu, because Su Mu not only has amazing talent, but also has many plug-ins that can make him greatly improved Reduce the training time of sword moves.


    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Lu Wanxi couldn''t help falling into doubt. Even the high-level officials in the surrounding Daxia emperor palace showed a puzzled expression. Only since they followed Su mu, they haven''t seen Su Mu use the sword one day. Even if they haven''t seen him take the sword, they all looked at Feng Hua in great doubt and asked: "Taoist brother, you are the first one among us to follow the holy master. The holy master''s sword moves are really as powerful as he said?"


    Feng Hua shook his head and replied: "I''m not very clear about this. Although I followed the saint when he was still in the north as the commander, I''ve never seen the saint use any means of sword technique. I haven''t even seen the saint pick up any sword."


    Hearing the speech, the people couldn''t help but show a more confused expression, but as ministers, they didn''t ask more. Since Su Mu has said that his sword moves have surpassed anyone in the world, it must not be nonsense. After all, in their eyes, Su Mu has never done that. The real possibility is that Su Mu has really practiced his sword skills to the highest level It has surpassed all the people in the earth fairy world, but it has never been shown in front of them.


    Lu Wan obviously had doubts. Although he came to the late Xia Dynasty, she was quite aware of Su mu. When he first knew that Mr. Feng was recommending himself to Su Mu as a disciple, he went to consult most of Su Mu''s information. Simultaneous interpreting of Sumu''s deeds in the fairy kingdom was like a legend. He has written countless biographies about him, and Lu Wanxi naturally knows a lot of Su Mu''s deeds from these books.


    But it has never been mentioned in these books that Su mu can use swordsmanship? Is it difficult to leave the record? Or is it for any other reason not recorded in the biography? Lu Wanxi doesn''t know, but since Su Mu said so, even if his swordsmanship can''t compare with those old monsters who have been addicted to swordsmanship for countless years, he can naturally take it. It''s obviously enough to teach himself who knows nothing about swordsmanship.

 Chapter 820

    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he saw Lu Wanxi''s expression of disbelief. Basically, he seldom used sword technique. The general enemies were solved with the powerful magic power of the divine elephant''s prison strength. Naturally, there was no way to take the sword moves of the enemies that couldn''t be solved. Therefore, Su Mu used magic power when he met the enemies who could solve them, and summoned the future body if he couldn''t solve them, So he seldom uses sword against the enemy.


    But not using it doesn''t mean Su Mu won''t use it. Su Mu smiled, grabbed Lu Wanxi''s arm, and then said aloud, "as a teacher today, let me show you why I am called the most powerful hero in the earth fairy world!"


    When the voice fell, Su Mu and Lu Wanxi flashed away to fly beyond the thirty-three heavy days. Where is the endless cosmic sky and the place where the stars are located. What Su Mu had to do was to show her strength to her cheap apprentice in the universe, so that she didn''t have to doubt this and that every day!


    Seeing that they were also ready to follow Su Mu into the universe, Feng Hua didn''t rush there. Instead, he looked at Liu Qingyi and red tea not far away. Looking at the slightly helpless look in their eyes, they knew that they wanted to see it, but based on their cultivation, they couldn''t break through the thirty-three heavy days and enter the universe, Seeing this, Feng Hua also waved to Feng Chui and said in a voice, "empress saint, empress red, go up to Feng Chui. Your subordinates take you two to the universe to watch the invincible posture of Saint Zun."


    The two people heard as like as two peas, and hurriedly boarded the Phoenix to drive. Su mu, who was married to red sleeve as his second wife half a year ago, was not the reason why he had entered the room by concubines. Now the status of the red sleeve has been modeled on Liu Yi''s clothes, and the imperial chamber has been sealed by Su mu for the sake of red, and has become the second hostess of the Xia Dynasty. He is qualified to ride fengchui with Liu Qingyi, but Su Mu still plans to build a new fengchui for him. After all, they figure out their status and there will inevitably be some trouble when they ride in the same car. Although their relationship is very good, who knows the woman''s psychology? What if tea envies Liu Qingyi for having his own Phoenix and gets sour?


    In the universe, Su Mu waved to support Lu Wanxi with a world that she could hold for a while, so that Lu Wanxi would not be hurt by the terrible storm and other chaotic currents in the universe. After all, it is very difficult to stay in the universe if his cultivation has not reached the ninth grade Da Luo Jinxian, If you don''t pay attention, those chaotic currents and cosmic storms may kill people at any time.


    Then Su Mu also saw the high-level of the Xia Dynasty who followed him to the universe. He couldn''t help laughing. I''m afraid these people were also very curious about what their strength had reached? However, when Su Mu saw Feng Hua coming with Feng Chui, he couldn''t help covering his forehead. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to bring them to the universe, but there were many crises in the universe. What should I do in case something happened? But now that he has come, Su Mu has no way to say more. Is it difficult for him to blame Feng Huacheng for this? Forget it, Su Mu is not so stupid.


    Su Mu smiled bitterly at Liu Qingyi and red tea. He shook his head reluctantly and then left here. If he tried his best, there would be some unimaginable visions in this space, so Su Mu planned to stay away. Anyway, with their cultivation, they could see what they had done, right?


    Su Mu finally stopped after leaving his place for about seven or eight hundred miles. Facing the endless stars in front of him, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath. In his previous life, he couldn''t imagine that one day he would survive in the universe without the help of anything, and this is not the very peaceful universe in his previous life, The terrible chaotic air currents and cosmic storms in the universe of this world will kill people at any time. Su Mu dares to guarantee that even if all countries in his previous life have studied for tens of thousands or even millions of years, it is impossible to develop a flying ship that can survive safely in this universe for one day, because the crisis here can not be withstood by scientific and technological products, If you want to survive in the outer universe of the earth fairyland, at least let all people on the earth in previous generations work together to study several centuries.


    This is not because Su Mu despised the scientific and technological products. After all, it was the crystallization of human wisdom in their previous lives. However, this world is not a world of science and technology, but a world of cultivation with countless practitioners. I''m afraid those scientific and technological products can''t resist even a random move in their hands. Su Mu took a deep breath again and didn''t think about anything else, A trace of sword meaning slowly condenses in his hand. It is the top sword technique obtained from the perfect world. The formula of grass killing sword!


    The sword idea condensed from Su Mu''s hands is the idea of grass killing sword, which is known to cut off the sun, moon and stars! Su Mu suddenly moved, and the sword idea in his hand was like a bright light. The universe, which was still slightly calm, suddenly started a terrible tremble. Under the sword idea, all the stars that were big enough to compare with the sun of the previous life were divided into two parts, The terrible Cao Mie sword, with endless power, is still rowing straight ahead, as if to separate the whole universe.


    The bright white sword was meant to flash through the universe. All the stars in front of Su Mu suffered a huge blow, and all of them turned into two halves. Many chaotic turbulence and cosmic storms on the way turned into nourishment under the meaning of the sword, which further contributed to the terrible meaning of the sword, Neither the huge stars nor the terrible storm can obstruct the sword idea in the slightest way. Su mu can''t help laughing at the sword idea condensed with all his strength. If he holds Qingping sword in his hand, I''m afraid half of the universe ahead will be temporarily separated by himself. However, if Qingping sword is in Su qinger''s hand, Su Mu won''t take it back.


    With the disappearance of Cao Mie''s sword intention, Su Mu used another sword skill. He saw a golden light slowly appear in the heart of Su Mu''s eyebrow. A huge baby appeared in the universe with a long sword in his arms. This scene immediately made Feng Hua and others in the rear stare. The Cao Mie''s sword intention just now was enough to shock them, Can su Mu still use such a terrible sword move? Is that Su Mu''s true sword cultivation?


    Su Mu didn''t know whether his voice could be heard by the people in the rear, but he still grinned and shouted, "look at it! This is the highest sword in the world! Da Luo killed with a sword!"

 Chapter 821

    Only after su Mu used the two invincible sword techniques of Cao Mie sword and Da Luo holding the sword in front of everyone in the universe last time, Lu Wanxi was immediately shocked by Su Mu''s power. She also wanted to use the same terrible sword moves as Su Mu''s sword technique that day, But it takes her a long time to achieve it.


    After returning to the emperor''s palace, Lu Wanxi didn''t stop for a moment. Without a word, he took Su mu for advice and kept asking Su mu for the essentials of swordsmanship. Su Mu naturally had no reservation about Lu Wanxi, his only apprentice. If Lu Wanxi''s swordsmanship was not so bad now, Su Mu wanted to teach her the formula of Cao Mie sword, However, due to Lu Wanxi''s poor background in swordsmanship, Su Mu did not give Lu Wanxi the formula of Cao Mie sword for the time being, but taught Lu Wanxi the top swordsmanship he obtained in Xuantian continent. This swordsmanship has been studied by Gu Linfeng for hundreds of thousands of years and improved for tens of thousands of years. It belongs to one sword!


    Although this sword technique is not as good as many sword techniques in the fairy world, in Su Mu''s opinion, this sword technique should be the most perfect for Lu Wanxi to lay the foundation now, because the sword meaning contained in Guiyi sword contains all things, which will not have any conflict with Su Mu''s teaching Lu Wanxi''s grass killing sword formula or other sword techniques in the future. This is also something Su Mu has carefully considered, It''s impossible to change a sword skill suddenly when it''s advanced. But Guiyi sword is different. The sword meaning contained in Guiyi sword is like an endless ocean. It can accommodate most sword techniques in the world. Even the formula of Cao Mie sword has not been rejected by Guiyi sword, Therefore, it is very appropriate to use GUI Yi sword as the basis for Lu Wanxi''s swordsmanship.


    "Shifu, your swordsmanship is obviously so powerful, but why have I never heard of you using swordsmanship against the enemy before? In the biographies written by those people, Shifu, most of the moves you use against the enemy are rare and incomparable magical powers, such as the evil spirit spear. It is clear that your Swordsmanship has been divine, but why not use it?" Lu Wanxi looked at Su Mu and asked his doubts. This is what most senior officials in the Imperial Palace want to know. It is clear that Su Mu''s swordsmanship is now the strongest person in the fairy world, but why has Su Mu never used swordsmanship against any enemy.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. Then he stretched his waist and sat up from the recliner. He replied aloud: "Although the sword technique is exquisite, for me, it is not only the sword technique that can be used against the enemy. Although the use of the sword idea is infinitely powerful, it is also very powerful against the enemy, but there is no sword in my hand that can bear my sword idea. This is also the reason why I haven''t used the sword move against the enemy all the time. If I only rely on my finger to make the sword idea, it will be more difficult The enemy is very difficult to deal with, so I have always used magic powers against the enemy. "


    Of course, there are some things hidden in Su Mu''s heart, that is, although the sword technique is powerful enough, Su mu can''t use the sword technique as his arm at will. Although his sword cultivation is strong enough, it can even be said that the realm of sword practitioners in the whole fairy world is just like a child who has just begun to learn sword in front of Su mu However, when Su Mu used the sword technique himself, he felt that the sword technique was not as effective as the magic power of the divine elephant''s prison calming power. After all, the divine elephant''s prison calming power is the real foundation of Su Mu''s foothold so far. Whether it''s menstruation or the sword technique, only the divine elephant''s prison calming power has grown up with him. If there was no divine elephant''s prison calming power, Su Mu probably doesn''t know it now Where does Tao play with mud.


    Of course, Su mu can have today''s achievements, and Sui menstruation also plays a lot of roles. However, Sui menstruation has only been cultivated since Su Mu got it, and now he has not achieved great success in the future. Therefore, Su mu can only regard Sui menstruation as his most powerful card, and his strong foundation is the many magical powers brought to him by the strength of the divine elephant prison, whether it is or not What is as like as two peas or a magic instrument? The sword is a great improvement. As for the sword method, it may be the reason why Su Mu''s talent is too amazing. No matter what swordplay is in his hands, he can learn exactly the same way, but there is one thing that can not be ignored, that is, Su Mu is now able to use the grass to kill at will. Sword formula and Da Luo''s sword killing, but these two sword techniques are only limited to the degree of being able to use. They are far from being able to wield a sword like an arm. Therefore, in order to ensure his strength, Su Mu usually uses his extremely skilled magic power when dealing with the enemy. The number of sword moves is also very few, and even one hand can be counted.


    "So it is. Shifu''s sword intention is really beyond the endurance of an ordinary sword. That day, in the universe, Shifu could cut open the endless universe and cut down the endless stars only with the sword intention of her fingers. If you let Shifu hold an extraordinary treasure sword in her hand, wouldn''t it mean that Shifu can play a real level of kendo, but according to Shifu, you From the way the sky is so powerful, I''m afraid it''s really hard to find a sword that can withstand your sword intention in the fairy world. "Lu Wanxi nodded and said aloud. He believed Su Mu''s explanation and didn''t continue to ask further questions.


    Su Mu smiled. Su Mu didn''t intend to tell anyone about his sword technique. He thought his sword technique was a secret card. At least Su Mu''s heroic posture of cutting down endless stars on that day also made the high-level officials in the Imperial Palace understand how powerful Su Mu''s secret was, even if he had never used his sword technique against the enemy Law is definitely the top existence in the world.


    And they deeply understand one thing. When Su Mu showed his sword intention that day, he didn''t have anything in his hand. He just used his powerful sword skill with his own fingers. If you give Su Mu a peerless sword, I''m afraid Su Mu''s sword skill can play its real power? And they simply don''t know that the reason why Su mu can use the two amazing sword ideas in the universe is not that Su Mu''s Kendo cultivation has reached the peak, but the sword idea evolved from another powerful magic skill in Su Mu''s hands, and no one in the world knows the name of which magic skill, It''s called his free Dharma!

 Chapter 822

    Watching Lu Wanxi continue to cultivate his sword, Su Mu doesn''t intend to continue to cultivate salted fish. His salted fish disciples have been practicing hard. Wouldn''t he be ridiculed if he continued to cultivate salted fish? Well, although no one dared to laugh at him.


    "Cultivate yourself well. I have a good sword, which was given to me by your Shifu Hongxiu. If you can improve your Kendo cultivation to the entry level within a year, how about I give you that sword?" Su Mu said with a smile. The good sword in his mouth was the Molin sword that Hongxiu gave to him when he just followed him, Now Su Mu''s strength is too strong. Mo Lin sword can''t bear his strength for a long time, so it has been stored in the system space for a while. If Lu Wanxi can show the Kendo cultivation satisfactory to Su mu, it''s also a good choice to find a master for Mo Lin sword, isn''t it?


    Lu Wanxi''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech. Although she didn''t know what kind of sword red tea gave to Su mu, could it be worse as the gift red tea gave to Shifu? Lu Wanxi immediately said: "Shifu, can I have a look at the sword first? At least you have to let me know what kind of sword it is. If the sword is of high grade, can''t it also expand my ambition to cultivate sword skills? In that way, I''m sure I''ll get twice the result with half the effort, right? Shifu, just show it to me."


    Su Mu shook his head when he heard the speech. He really didn''t have any good way to treat Lu Wanxi. Although the girl was heartless, she was good at dealing with Su mu. Su Mu often ate Yan in her hands. Of course, Su Mu loved this apprentice very much, which is one of the reasons why he often ate Yan. Since Lu Wanxi wanted to see what kind of ink Lin sword was In, Su Mu naturally wouldn''t refuse her. Su Mu''s right hand was empty, and a long black sword appeared in his hand. The sword body was covered with countless small scales. It looked very domineering but beautiful. It wasn''t the kind of sword that men used at first sight. Even if a woman held the Molin sword in her hand, it wouldn''t seem inappropriate, and the sword was beaten Created is used by people. Whether the user is a man or a woman, it''s enough to exert its power, isn''t it?


    Lu Wanxi looked at the domineering and beautiful Mo Lin sword and couldn''t help but show greedy eyes. She directly said, "master, let''s have a discussion."


    "Let''s have fun. I already said that if you can improve your Kendo cultivation to the entry level within one year, then the ink Lin sword will be yours by then. But now don''t think about it and practice it well. Do you hear? This ink Lin sword is not an ordinary product. Your current Kendo cultivation is a waste of holding it. You want to really have it You have to hurry up to practice your sword skills, okay? " Su Mu directly took away the Molin sword and said it casually. As for Lu Wanxi''s sad expression after seeing the Molin sword taken away, Su Mu didn''t care at all, or Su Mu didn''t look at Lu Wanxi''s expression at all. He was deeply afraid that she would be softened by her carelessness and gave her the Molin sword, so he designed a plan for Lu Wanxi to practice hard Rowing is in vain.


    Lu Wanxi saw that Su Mu was not confused by his beauty and pitiful expression today. Lu Wanxi immediately changed his expression and solemnly said to Su Mu: "I know, Shifu. Just watch it. Disciple, I will improve my Kendo cultivation to the entry level within one year. At that time, Molin sword will naturally be mine. Don''t worry, Shifu, I will come on!"


    The voice fell. Lu Wanxi immediately turned away and planned to practice alone. Su Mu looked at Lu Wanxi''s back and wondered why the dead girl suddenly changed her temper. Even Su Mu was restrained by her solemn expression just now, but Su Mu immediately responded. Where was the extra space ring he put on his belt?


    "I... Cao!?" Su Mu suddenly widened her eyes. When did the dead girl learn this skill? She actually took away the two space rings on her belt without finding it. Just now he didn''t notice that Lu Wanxi''s hand was on her belt?


    However, Su Mu also reacted. He felt very much about what Lu Wanxi had done. It must be that the girl deliberately made a solemn expression to confuse himself, so that Su Mu could be confused about the change of her expression in a short time, and then took the opportunity to steal the ring on his belt. Su Mu looked at Lu Wanxi''s long disappeared figure and couldn''t help grinning and scolding: "This bastard girl, tell me directly if you want Xianjing. Why should you be sneaky? Well, maybe I''m too strict at ordinary times."


    On the other hand, Lu Wanxi found a place where no one found it, opened the space ring, looked at the treasure falling out of the space ring with golden eyes, and shouted in his heart: "sword, sword ~ your master, I''m coming ~ come out and let your master touch you ~"


    However, something that made Lu Wanxi feel puzzled happened. He couldn''t help thinking: "what''s the matter? Where''s the sword? Why are all Xianjing? Huh?"


    After a while, Lu Wanxi looked at the best fairy crystals everywhere and couldn''t help but fall into a confusion. If so many fairy crystals appeared outside, they would certainly be envied by countless people, and even cause many people to rob them directly. There are too many fairy crystals here, enough to exceed tens of millions! So many fairy crystals are not available to many people outside Come on, not to mention all these are the best fairy crystals!


    If these things fall into the hands of others, they will be happy for several days. But who is Lu Wanxi? The only disciple of Su mu, the sage of the Xia Dynasty! The only little princess in the whole Xia Dynasty! It can be said that these fairy crystals are very important treasures to outsiders, but for Lu Wanxi, these things are no different from stones. After all, as a little princess of the Xia Dynasty, will you still lack fairy crystals?


    "Damn Shifu! You lied to me!" Lu Wanxi couldn''t help yelling up to the sky. She clearly saw that Su Mu included Mo Lin sword in the space ring. After he stole the space ring out, he found that there was nothing in it. Isn''t Su Mu lying to her?


    "Ah Qiu!"


    Su Mu pinched his nose, looked at the sun hanging in the sky, moved lazily, and thought to himself, "is it cool?"

 Chapter 823

    I don''t know why Lu Wanxi is becoming more and more crazy recently. Originally, Su Mu thought Lu Wanxi was a quiet lady, but only after su Mu became familiar with her as an apprentice, Su Mu immediately understood that the girl was completely different from what she looked like.


    Maybe Lu Wanxi will be modest or shy in front of those unfamiliar people outside, but if he is familiar with it, he will know that the girl is a madman at all, as if she has multiple personalities in her body. If Su Mu''s cultivation is not strong enough, he can see that there is nothing different in Lu Wanxi, Otherwise, he thought the girl would be robbed by some madman.


    Only after the southern world was reorganized and recovered by them, the Xia Dynasty also rested for nearly half a year. Su Mu frowned at the latest Zhongtian world emergency report. According to his guess, Wanxiang building should at least be able to force out most of the combat power of Tianting, but now, I''m afraid the combat power on the front battlefield of Tianting is only about half, Although Wanxiang building doesn''t try its best to deal with Tianting, at least Wanxiang building''s deployment this time, whether it''s armaments or top powers, can''t be underestimated. Why can''t they resist even half of Tianting''s combat power?


    Yes, now on the Zhongtian battlefield, the Tianting still has most of the spare strength to fight against the Wanxiang building while dispatching troops to defend the northern world, the eastern world and the southern world. Now the Wanxiang building has not even forced out all the combat strength on the bright side of the Tianting. There are still a lot of spare combat strength in the Tianting. Su Mu sighed when he looked at the direction of the Zhongtian, Is it difficult that their plan will be changed? This is not what he wants to see. What Su Mu wants to see is that Wanxiang building suppresses all the bright combat power of the Tianting, and then forces Zhang bainin hidden behind the Tianting. Only in that way can they be regarded as having peace of mind in the Xia Dynasty, But who could have thought that Tianting was so easy to deal with the attack of Wanxiang building when it lost more than 4 million troops and five great Luo Jinxian!


    ......


    In the middle heaven world, in the temporary camp of Wanxiang building, the three supreme elders from Wanxiang building are all dark at the moment. Some don''t understand why Tianting is so powerful. Obviously, the combat power invested in the battlefield is almost the same, but Tianting can suppress their army of Wanxiang building and bully them at will, Is their Wanxiang building the bottom of the three overlords in the earth fairy world? It''s impossible!


    "Now the situation on the battlefield is very unclear to us. If we continue to delay like this, the military strength and materials we bring this time will suffer extremely serious losses, and we can''t get feedback from the Zhongtian world. I suggest that we immediately transfer another 4 million troops from our headquarters into the Zhongtian world to attack this large army in the front of the Tianting as soon as possible Defeat, enter the hinterland of the middle heaven. If we continue to delay like this, we have no interests in any way. And you should not forget that in the eyes of those people in the earth fairy world, the Tianting we are dealing with is just an existence that was easily defeated by the Xia Dynasty. Even the combat power of the Tianting has been consumed by the Xia Dynasty, but we Wanxiang building still can''t take the heaven. If we continue to delay like this, I''m afraid the negative information of Wanxiang building will be transmitted to our No. 2 middle school soon! "The southern supreme mother said with a very ugly face, and his words are very reasonable. If they continue to delay, it is likely that the whole earth fairy world will know their incompetence, No matter from any aspect, this is very bad news for them!


    If they want to become the only overlord in the fairy world, they naturally need to recruit troops and horses in the future. If their reputation of Wanxiang building decreases too much, it is likely that no one is willing to join their Wanxiang building when recruiting troops and horses. According to the latest news, now the Xia Dynasty is firmly at the top of the three overlords, Relying on this name, the great Xia Dynasty has grown in more than half a year. I don''t know how much. After the recovery of the southern world, the strength of today''s great Xia Dynasty has obviously improved more than one level. With the addition of the armaments of the eternal emperor palace and top experts in the southern world, today''s great Xia Dynasty is indeed likely to sit on the throne of the top three overlords!


    Since ancient times, the Oriental world has the largest population among the five worlds. It was originally the place where Ziwei Imperial Palace was in charge. Now Ziwei Imperial Palace has become the great Xia Dynasty. After so many years of operation, there is absolutely no force to match the prestige of the great Xia Dynasty in the Oriental world, and the northern world has the most products and minerals since ancient times, Seventy percent of the world''s weapons come from all over the northern world. Now the northern world has also fallen into the hands of the great Xia Dynasty. It can be imagined how many good things the great Xia Dynasty can obtain from the northern world, and it will be very difficult for Wanxiang building to obtain some rare mineral materials from now on!


    Not to mention the rest of the southern world, although it is full of mountains, it is not a place for strategists to compete. From the terrain, the southern world should be the least important place among the five worlds. Of course, this least important name needs to be placed before the southern world shows those natural materials and earth treasures, As early as more than an era ago, the southern world has become the production place of the world''s precious medicine. There is a lack of everything in the endless mountains of the southern world, but the most important thing is medicinal materials. No matter what medicinal materials are, as long as you are willing to find them and have recorded them in books, you can certainly find them in the mountains of the southern world!


    Now, the Xia Dynasty has the most populous territory, the most mineral territory, the most Tiancai and Dibao territory, and the tripartite world! If we continue to delay like this, I''m afraid that when the Xia Dynasty is developing for a year or two, they and Tianting are likely to erase their worthless existence in the eyes of the Xia Dynasty!


    After listening to the words of the southern empress dowager, the other two were in a moment of silence. Although it seems that they can get one or two materials in the western world. Although they are not many, they are enough for self-sufficiency, but don''t forget where the western world is! In the western border of the western world, where is the place where the black fog has been shrouded for many years! Among them, there are many crises, and evil often appears. They must allocate some combat forces to guard. If they transfer all combat forces from the front line and no one guards the black fog, it is likely that countless evil bags will appear in the black fog when they fight zhenghi, and the consequences will be unimaginable!

 Chapter 824

    After pondering for a moment, the northern supreme mother took the lead in saying: "Let''s do this. For the time being, we will mobilize two million troops to enter the Zhongtian world, which is not a large number. It will not affect the unattended black fog in the West. Then we will mobilize ten great Luo Jinxian to enter the Zhongtian world. After meeting with us, we will defeat this Tianting army to prevent it from entering the hinterland of Tianting. The rest can only be counted step by step. What do you think?"


    "It''s a good choice, but two million sergeants may not be enough! You know, although Tianting was destroyed by the Xia Dynasty, they are still able to gather about eight million sergeants, and the number of Da Luo Jinxian Tianting has always been the most numerous places in the five worlds, according to rough estimates There are also twenty-five. According to what you said, mobilize two million troops and ten great Luo Jinxian to fight with us. Then we just have about five million troops and nearly twenty great Luo Jinxian in the middle of the sky. If we can destroy the heaven? "The Oriental mother frowned and responded.


    "You are thinking too much. Unfortunately, the army hidden in the north and south of Wanxiang tower can not be used for the time being. In addition, the army hidden in the east world has lost news for several years. If we can mobilize it, we can destroy the heaven without destroying it, and separate the North and south from the middle heaven world Take down the northern world quickly! "Said the southern empress dowager angrily. Although he was unhappy, he also knew the good or bad of things, and did not propose to mobilize these armies hidden in all worlds.


    If the great Xia Dynasty had not risen before, there would be no problem in mobilizing these troops. However, now the great Xia Dynasty has risen for too long, and its strength has been precipitated and strengthened. I don''t know how many times. Now if the great Xia Dynasty mobilized those troops hidden everywhere, they might be suppressed by the great Xia Dynasty with a lightning speed. They want to What we can do is to defeat the heavenly court by the force they face now, and then attract the eyes of the great Xia Dynasty to secretly mobilize the hidden armies. Otherwise, no matter how many armaments they mobilize, they will be directly suppressed in the territory of the Xia Dynasty. The strength of the Xia Dynasty is too strong. They are not the ones that are hidden by their Wanxiang building. Can deal with the existence of.


    "There''s no need to say more about this. The landlord said that we must follow his plan to rise. This is the secret calculated by the landlord after spending all his blood and vitality for millions of years. We can''t change it without authorization, okay?" The Oriental supreme mother said solemnly that the landlord of Wanxiang building had spent so much effort to figure out their way to rise. If they used those hidden armies because of such a little difficulty as today''s court, I''m afraid everything would be burned?


    "Neither can this nor that! With such delay, our Wanxiang building will become a disgrace to the earth fairy world. Do you understand? Now go out and inquire! Our Wanxiang building has become synonymous with weakness in the eyes of those people! If we don''t win, our Wanxiang building can''t even develop, let alone complete the landlord''s original instructions to us!" The southern Supreme Master said with an extremely ugly face that he was very firm in his love for Wanxiang building. It can be said that when the landlord established Wanxiang building, he was with him. After so many years, the five supreme elders of their five worlds didn''t know how many items that could prolong their life had survived until now, and got an opportunity to make Wanxiang building rise £¡


    "I know you''re upset, but now we can only do so." the Oriental supreme mother took a deep breath and said helplessly. At this time, the southern supreme mother suddenly stood up from her seat! It seemed as if she had made up her mind.


    "What''s the matter with you?" the northern and Eastern supreme lords looked at him suspiciously. They didn''t understand the reason for his sudden rise. Was it because they were angry at all kinds of non promises?


    "I''ve decided! Now, if we want to defeat the heaven, we must mobilize all the combat forces on the surface of Wanxiang building to enter the Zhongtian world. Now that Wanxiang building has developed in the western world, apart from the 9 million troops hidden in the Xia Dynasty and the 3 million troops in the hinterland of Zhongtian, we still have 7 million troops on the surface The army can be mobilized. As long as all the seven million troops enter the midheaven and our round, our ten million troops in Wanxiang building and more than 30 Great Luo Jinxian will certainly be able to defeat the Tianting. As for the black fog in the west, there has been no problem for many years, I don''t believe it. Will there be a problem when we take over Wanxiang building? As long as we attack in a short time Defeated Tianting and returned the army, then there would be no problem! "The southern empress dowager took a deep breath and said in a very solemn tone. It was obvious that she had made up her mind!


    "This... This must not!" the northern supreme mother directly stood up and said, "our Wanxiang building wants to unify the fairy world and become the only overlord of the fairy world, not to destroy the fairy world. If those evils come out of the black fog because of our negligence, then our Wanxiang building will really become a sinner for thousands of years!"


    "I agree with the northern Supreme Master that this matter can never be carried out. Although it sounds very good, no one knows when the evil in the black fog will come out. As soon as we leave, there is no one to guard the black fog. If something goes wrong, it will be difficult to do!" the eastern supreme master took a deep breath and said.


    The southern empress dowager couldn''t help laughing and said aloud: "In fact, I have already considered this matter, so I have asked the Western Supreme Chancellor to arrange a powerful array to suppress the black fog in a short time. As long as we defeat the heaven quickly enough, there will be no accident! Moreover, the Western Supreme Chancellor and the middle heaven Supreme Chancellor agreed to this matter. If you don''t believe it, start the Presbyterian Council to vote Come on! "


    "What!? even if the emperor Zhongtian is a native of the West! How could he agree to this request! Is it difficult for him not to be afraid of any accident?" the northern emperor suddenly started and said with an extremely ugly face.


    "You two don''t have to say much. Since you don''t agree, let''s open the Presbyterian Council directly." the southern supreme mother said with an expression that everything is under control.

 Chapter 825

    There were not many changes in the Presbyterian discussion. Just as the southern supreme mother said, the other two supreme mothers have agreed to mobilize all their combat forces to fight down the Zhongtian world first. Now, the only mountain that hinders their plan is the Tianting that has existed in the Zhongtian world for countless years. As soon as the Tianting collapses, Then their Wanxiang building can divide the north and South worlds, carry out their meticulous plan and unify the fairyland!


    Although both the northern and the Zhongtian supreme lords did not agree to transfer all their troops from the western world to fight an extremely costly battle, however, three people in the Presbyterian Council opened by the five people have unified their views. Even if they don''t want to do so, they must carry out this very risky plan, There is no reason for the worries of the northern and Zhongtian supreme Lords. Although the western world has fallen into the hands of their Wanxiang tower, it can still enter the northern field of their Western world from the oblique angle of the northern world. In addition, there has always been a dilemma in the western world, The northern and Zhongtian supreme lords are also worried that the earth fairy world will be in trouble because of their rash actions today. Once there is a disaster in their hearts, it is likely that the earth fairy world will fall into darkness for an unknown period of time!


    But now it''s too late to say anything. The Presbyterian Council has agreed to this extremely risky plan to send troops to Zhongtian world. Although they don''t agree with this plan, they must listen to the opinions of the Presbyterian Council.


    "If the earth fairy world falls into darkness because of our rash plan this time, our Wanxiang building will be despised by the earth fairy world in the future. Even we will be included in the same position as those evil or evil people. Although the Presbyterian Council has determined that this plan must be implemented, I still want to remind you three, If the evil of the western world took this opportunity to leave the black fog and appear in the earth fairy world, how can we resist it? We must make all plans. After all, this matter is not so easy to solve. "The northern supreme mother took a deep breath and said solemnly. His meaning is very simple. He can implement this adventurous plan, But they must leave some precautions in the western world as their backhand, so as not to be helpless when those evils come out of the black fog.


    Upon hearing the speech, the Empress Dowager Zhongtian nodded in agreement, then thought for a moment and said aloud: "The northern Supreme Master is right. Although the evil in the black fog has not seen any unrest for countless years, it is undeniable that the black fog is still a terrible Jedi. If there is any accident, our Wanxiang building must be blamed, so it is necessary to leave a certain successor. In this way, the Western Supreme Master is now in the western world Near the black fog, I will hurry to the western world and work together to set up a powerful array to strengthen the original array. By the way, the army dispatched from the western world is also led by me and the Western Supreme Master. What do you think? "


    "So good."


    ......


    Wanxianglou mobilized the army to hide nothing from anyone. The news that they transferred all the combat effectiveness of the western world from the West and entered the middle heaven world spread all over the earth fairy world the next day. Because of this reason, countless practitioners in the earth fairy world immediately angrily abused wanxianglou and abused them. They didn''t know whether it was right or wrong. Now that they have occupied the West The square world should do the duty of every leader of the western world. Now Wanxiang building transfers all the armies guarding the evil of the western world for its own selfish desires. Isn''t this putting their fairy world in the midst of fire and water?


    Angry, the whole earth fairy world is angry. If the evil in the black fog perceives the disappearance of the garrison power and takes the opportunity to leave the black fog and appear in the earth fairy world, what should we do? You know, the strength of those evil forces is not weak. In those years, those evil appeared in the earth fairy world because of the lax guard of the western world, which led to the darkness of the whole earth fairy world for hundreds of thousands of years Era, we can imagine how terrible the evil in the black fog is. After Wanxiang tower occupied the western world, it failed to fulfill the responsibility of the Lord of the western world. Instead, it transferred all the combat forces guarding the black fog for its own ambition. Wouldn''t this give those evil in the black fog a chance to escape? If those evil really escaped from the black fog, they wouldn''t have died And appeared in the earth fairy world, then Wanxiang building will certainly become the eternal sinner of the earth fairy world, from one of the original three overlords of the earth fairy world to the street mouse despised by everyone in the earth fairy world!


    In the imperial palace of the summer Dynasty in the eastern world, Su Mu could not help shaking his head speechless when looking at the report in his hand. In Su Mu''s opinion, Wanxiang building is determined to bet everything this time. If he is allowed to stand in the perspective of Wanxiang building, he is likely to do so. After all, the black fog is calm. I don''t know how many years there have been no accidents, as long as they can see Wanxiang building Defeat Tianting in a short time and return to the western world to guard the black fog, then all accidents will not occur, but what if the evil in the black fog happens to appear in the earth fairy world? Obviously, Wanxiang building has not considered this consequence.


    "Unfortunately, I thought Wanxiang building would be a stumbling block for our Xia Dynasty to dominate the fairy world. Now it seems that they are nothing at all. It can even be said that they have no qualification to stand opposite our Xia Dynasty and become our opponent. It seems that the only fairy world that can compete with our Xia Dynasty is Tianting." Su Mu looked at the West and couldn''t help thinking. In the direction of his eyes, where is the battlefield where Tianting and Wanxiang building are located? Although now his eyes of heaven can''t see so far away, Su Mu also guessed most of the current situation.


    "Now it seems that the only function of your Wanxiang building is to force out some strength of Tianting. If you can consume some strength of Tianting before falling, it will be good news for our Xia Dynasty, but the evil in the western world is not something that can be ignored. If you let those evil run out of the black fog, it will be great for me It''s not good news for the imperial dynasty. It is likely to delay the pace of our unified fairyland in the Xia Dynasty. We can''t let them emerge from the black fog. We have to let people go. "Su Mu thought deeply and determined an idea, that is, let Wang Qingye in the north of the town send a large army into the western world to take over the suppression of the black fog, To prevent the evil in the black fog from escaping.

 Chapter 826

    Just as Su Mu was about to tell Qingye about this idea and let him send an army to enter the western world secretly, Su Mu suddenly had a flash in his mind. A somewhat amazing idea came out of his mind. Since wanxianglou has entered the middle heaven world and wants to fight against the heaven, doesn''t it mean that the western world is a ownerless place?


    you ''re right! Su Mu suddenly changed his mind and wanted to bring the western world into his own pocket. For Wanxiang building, they are now all dispatched into the Zhongtian world to fight with Tianting. There is absolutely no way to get away in a short time. Even if they want to get away, Tianting will never easily release Wanxiang building, This opportunity was just grasped by Su mu. As long as Su Mu sent troops into the western world and took over the western world directly, Wan xianglou would never have time to make any defense. Su Mu is confident that he can bring most of the territory of the western world into his pocket and become a plaything before Wan xianglou reacts!


    As for the reasons for entering the western world, aren''t they ready for the Xia Dynasty? Wanxianglou ignored the safety of the whole fairyland and gave up guarding the evil in the black fog for his own sake. In order to preserve the overall situation, the great Xia Dynasty sent troops into the western world to suppress the evil in the black fog. By the way, accepting the western world will become the territory of their great Xia Dynasty. Isn''t this a ready-made reason? Moreover, Wanxiang building was specially prepared for the Xia Dynasty, which made Su Mu Mei laugh. Good guy, Wanxiang building seems to have completely ignored their every move of the Xia Dynasty while fighting with the heaven!


    Although Su Mu also considered whether this would be a plot of Wanxiang building against their Xia Dynasty, Su Mu didn''t care. No matter what measures Wanxiang building arranged in the western world, as long as the western world fell into his hands and became the territory of the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu could survey it at will in the distant Eastern world with the eye of the way of heaven, Whether it''s the little people hiding in the dark or any ambush, it''s absolutely impossible to escape Su Mu''s eyes. Su Mu''s eyes are the eyes of heaven in the territory of the Xia Dynasty! Heaven wants to explore things in his own world. Is there anything else that can be stopped? Of course, unless their Wanxiang building has something that can hide the secret of nature, so that Su mu can''t explore the situation of the western world in a short time, otherwise everything will be under Su Mu''s control, then their Wanxiang building must be unable to turn over any storm. Su Mu has great self-confidence in this!


    When Su Mu issued this order, it immediately caused a uproar, which surprised the senior officials of the Xia Dynasty! They knew that the reason why Wanxiang building was so impulsive was that they were fueled by the Xia Dynasty, but they never thought that Su Mu would suddenly attack the western world at the moment when Wanxiang building dispatched all the troops to leave, and there were ten perfect reasons. People couldn''t pick out any thorns at all!


    To tell you the truth, many people in the top echelons of the great Xia Dynasty have been excited. They have joined the great Xia Dynasty for some time. However, because there are too many strong people in the great Xia Dynasty, most of them still haven''t made any progress, and people want to climb up. Although Su Mu has already stood on their top of their heads, But they can fight for the highest throne under Su Mu! Even if you can''t surpass Feng Hua, it''s not impossible to stand in the same position with Feng Hua!


    "Holy master, I am willing to be the pioneer of this western expedition to open up and expand the territory for our great Xia Dynasty and make contributions to the holy master!" a general who has reached the seven grades of golden immortals in Da Luo stood out from the crowd and said solemnly. He is also an ambitious man. Although he has joined Su Mu and become a general under Su mu, this does not prevent him from realizing his ambition, His position in the high-level is also very embarrassing. Although he has the cultivation of seven grade great Luo Jinxian, there are not a few people stronger than him in the same hall, and the most important thing is that he thinks he should stand behind Su Mu and be the same as Feng Hua, rather than stand under the hall with all the high-level people.


    "Guangliang, I know what you think. It''s a good thing that you want to open up territory for the Xia Dynasty, but with your current strength, let me say a bad word. There are too many people stronger than you in the hall. It''s not impossible for you to be a pioneer, but why should I give you such an important position? You know that any pioneer in the Xia Dynasty has authority It''s not easy to lead a million troops and manage a million troops. I don''t want you to be the pioneer of this western expedition, but you have to show that you have enough ability to be the pioneer of this time, don''t you? "Su Mu smiled and said. Su Mu didn''t know much about Guangliang, However, under the control of Su Mu''s spirit, everyone in the hall is single-minded towards Su Mu and will never have two hearts. Therefore, when Guangliang proposed to become a pioneer, Su Mu didn''t think about whether he had any intention of disobedience at the first time, but questioned whether his ability was enough to become a pioneer of this western expedition.


    Although this western expedition was not a major event, wanxianglou had dispatched all the combat forces and armies into the middle heaven world, and the whole western world was placed in front of them like a land without a master to conquer. Even if Su Mu randomly assigned a general to lead a large army of 45 million, he could conquer it, However, Su Mu thought about whether there would be such a plan for wanxianglou to dispatch all the troops to leave the western world this time, so he needed someone who could stand up when things changed, and this person should have enough strategy and enough calmness! Otherwise, Su Mu would not easily hand over the army to him. Although the total military combat power of the Xia Dynasty is nearly 25 million, it is not obtained overnight, but they took a lot of effort to recruit people and horses cultivated after irrigating a lot of resources, If they were handed over by Su Mu to a commander without the ability of generals, Su Mu would regret any mistakes in the future!


    Therefore, under these conditions, even if the western world is already readily available this time, Su Mu has to send out those experienced and talented Da Luo Jinxian strong people!

 Chapter 827

    Guangliang couldn''t help falling into a moment of silence when hearing the speech. Although he thought he would not be weaker than anyone in the hall, Su Mu was also very correct. He has made no achievements now. How can su Mu trust the command power he gave him to millions of troops and make him the pioneer of this western expedition?


    However, as an ambitious person, Guangliang naturally can''t compare himself with others, so he solemnly said: "Return to the holy master, I''m afraid the only thing that Guangliang can do now is my cultivation of the great Luo Jinxian seven grades. Compared with other generals in the hall, my cultivation is not particularly outstanding. Even in this hall, Guangliang''s cultivation is very common, but I''m confident that although all generals present have their own Outstanding, but I don''t think I can''t compare with them, so please give me the vanguard army of the western expedition, and I will give him a perfect answer! "


    Su Mu couldn''t help smiling and said aloud: "Guangliang, our thoughts are the same as those of the mirror. I am very clear about what you are thinking. I believe everyone in the hall is also very clear. It''s just that you can get a lot of benefits after coming back from the western expedition. You are not the only one. Most people in the hall think so, but you are the first among so many people to stand up and want to be Pioneer, so I''ll give you a chance. You can show your ability to your heart''s content. After all, I can''t see what''s outstanding about you now. "


    The voice dropped. Su Mu thought for a moment and then said: "In terms of cultivation accomplishments, you can only be regarded as above the middle level in this hall. In terms of the ability to lead soldiers in war, I have Zhao Qing, the king of Tianfeng. In terms of wisdom and strategy, I also have Mr. Feng, who can be called the best in the fairy world. Neither your wisdom nor the ability to lead soldiers have been shown in front of me. I''m not very good to hand over millions of troops to you for arbitrary command unless you can come up with one The reason that makes me very excited is OK, and this reason can''t be thought up by you casually, but you have to tell me from the bottom of your heart. "


    Guangliang couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the speech. Although he was a little upset, he had to admit that what Su Mu said was true. He couldn''t compare with Feng Hua and others in any aspect, whether it was wisdom or leading the battle. But would he be such a person willing to admit defeat? Of course not. He just knelt down on one knee and said solemnly: "I can''t compare with King Tianfeng and Mr. Feng in terms of wisdom or military leadership, but I believe that in the future, I will certainly become no weaker than the two, be able to shoulder the high expectations of the saint, be able to guard one side alone, and expand the territory for our Xia Dynasty. If the saint doesn''t want to believe me, please tell me this time The vanguard army of the western expedition is temporarily handed over to commander Guangliang. Within three months, if Guangliang does not bring the western world into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty and does not erect the banner of our great Xia Dynasty on the highest mountain in the west of the western world, Guangliang will always be a pawn no matter what kind of cultivation is achieved in the future. He has no ability of unifying troops! This oath is a mirror of the way of heaven! The testimony of man and God! "


    Su Mu grinned when he heard the speech, and immediately applauded Guangliang. Although the people in the hall didn''t understand the meaning of Su Mu''s applause, they saw that Su Mu had begun to applaud. Could it be that they were still watching? So they also clapped their hands together, and Guangliang, who knelt in the middle of the hall on one knee, grinned. He knew that this should be done Yes!


    "What you said is very good, which makes me very excited. I can give you this opportunity. You can become the pioneer of this western expedition, and I can let you command 3 million troops into the western world, but you have to promise me a condition." Su Mu looked at Guangliang and said with a smile.


    "Please holy master, but it doesn''t hurt to say. As long as Guangliang can do it, even if he dies, he will obey his orders!" Guangliang said solemnly.


    Su Mu immediately smiled, waved his hand and said: "Where is this? I just want you to take my disciples to the western world and practice in the Imperial Palace all day. Then she will never become a real strong person. Only after experiencing the blood and fire of the earth fairy world, can she have the strength that is not weaker than anyone in the future. Is this nothing to you?"


    "Please be assured that the Holy Lord will take care of everything of your highness and never let her royal highness be hurt." Guangliang said solemnly, but he couldn''t help thinking about the reason why Su Mu did this. It''s just to give Lu Wanxi a chance to experience? But why did he put him in their vanguard army? You know, their vanguard army will die at any time. If Lu Wanxi goes wrong, I''m afraid he will be unlucky even if he makes great contributions, and even very sad It may be secretly removed by the high level of the Xia Dynasty, and it is said that he has died in the battle with the enemy!


    "No, no, no! You still don''t understand what I mean. If the young eagle wants to spread its wings and fly, it needs training. If she stays in the Xia Dynasty all the time, she will always be a flower in the greenhouse. If she doesn''t experience the cruelty of the outside world, she will never become a real strong man. There''s only one thing you have to do to stand up after arriving in the western world Leave her in the western world. You go your own way. She goes his own way. Don''t interfere with each other. Understand? What you have to do is take the western world for me, not to protect a little girl. What she has to do is to temper herself in the western world, not to be protected by you all the time, just like traveling! " Su Mu looked at Guangliang and said aloud that he was full of expectations for Lu Wanxi. Naturally, he didn''t want to watch Lu Wanxi become a flower in the greenhouse and be vulnerable in the future.


    Guangliang immediately reacted when he heard the speech. It seems that Su Mu really intends to release Lu Wanxi, the little princess of the Xia Dynasty, and experience some hardships. Otherwise, Guangliang wouldn''t say this to him, so Guangliang immediately nodded and replied: "My subordinates understand that I must complete the saint''s entrustment and take good care of the little princess on the way. However, when I arrive in the western world, my subordinates will immediately drive the little princess away according to the saint''s instructions."


    "Go and prepare first." Su Mu waved his hand and said that although he had determined to make Guangliang the pioneer of this western expedition, Su Mu had never seen Guangliang have any excellence. Naturally, Su Mu would not only let Guangliang attack the western world directly, but he would arrange others to take over immediately after Guangliang missed. In order not to hurt his self-esteem, Su Mu naturally asked him to leave first ¡£

 Chapter 828

    After Guangliang left the hall, Feng Hua couldn''t help saying in Su Mu''s ear: "Holy master, this Guangliang has never shown any excellence before. It can even be said that he is the most common among the many generals in the hall. I once knew this man. He is a pretentious ambitious man. What should I do if he fails this time? Our Xia Dynasty is likely to miss this great opportunity to attack the western world."


    "No, you misunderstood me. Although I promised to let him be a pioneer, I didn''t say that there is only one pioneer. It''s good for him to have ambition. After all, no matter how you tempt him, he won''t take the bait. Although this broad ambition is inconsistent with his own strength, don''t you think he is very like me before? And he also said that if he loses this time If he loses, he won''t compete for any rights. He is only willing to become a small soldier of our Xia Dynasty. The heaven oath has taken effect. Naturally, he can''t go back on it. It depends on whether he has hidden something extraordinary and didn''t show it. You know that I was the same at the beginning. It looks very dull, but who knows how much I hid in my stomach What about less hindhands? "Su Mu explained to Feng Hua with a smile.


    Feng Hua couldn''t help shaking his head and said aloud: "No matter how capable Guangliang is, he can''t compare with the holy master. You should know how outstanding the holy master was in those years. Even if he tried his best to hide his strength and talent, your extraordinary temperament and wisdom can''t be concealed. Moreover, Guangliang and the holy master are like stars compared with the bright moon, no matter their vision, ambition or ability Qualified to compare with the holy master. "


    "Mr. Feng, your flattery is getting better and better. I''m about to be praised by you. I''ve never found that Mr. Feng has such a skill before. I knew I should take you around every day and listen to you flatter me. It''s so comfortable." Su Mu smiled and joked to Feng Hua. Although what Feng Hua said was not flattery but fact, Su Mu always felt that Feng Hua was deliberately flattering. If Su Mu didn''t know that Feng Hua was not such a person, I''m afraid he would really misunderstand Feng Hua and think that the other party was flattering.


    "The holy master knows his subordinates, and he never does anything like that. He just tells the truth to his subordinates. There really is no person in the world who can compare with the holy master. Even if there is, it is also the life created by the holy master''s good genes." Feng Hua said with a bland face, which not only made Su Mu feel ashamed again, but quickly waved his hand and said, "well, Mr. Feng, let''s discuss who should be sent by the second vanguard army to command."


    "No matter Zhu Hua or Xu Renjie, the top ten Luo Jinxian is qualified to lead the elite army to become the commander-in-chief this time. However, Xu Renjie''s mind is still a problem. Although he has corrected a lot over the years, he is still easy to act impulsively. Zhu Hua is a very beautiful candidate, but he has been closed recently. He should not leave the customs in a short time. Until now According to the estimation of his subordinates, if there were no major events, the saint would not use them. He would hide them in the dark as the sharp sword of the Xia Dynasty, wouldn''t he? " Feng Hua smiled and said in a loud voice. For a moment, he had analyzed all the great Luo Jinxian above the ten products in the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty. By the way, he also analyzed what Su Mu thought.


    "Smart." Su Mu smiled. Feng Hua is really too smart. Any monarch likes that the talents under his command are smart people, and so is Su mu. However, unlike those monarchs, Su Mu hopes that the smarter the talents under his command, the better, while those monarchs hope that their ministers can be smart, but don''t be too smart, or don''t be too smart in some things Too smart.


    What is the reason why Su Mu wants Feng Hua and others to be smart? It is because Su Mu is used to being a salted fish and never turning over. The smarter Feng Hua and others are, the more benefits they will bring to his Xia Dynasty. The reason why those kings want their ministers not to be so smart is that they are not confident enough and think they can''t really control them In his own hands, after all, too smart people often have their own ideas, and those kings don''t know the real ideas of the smart people under his command, so those smart people often die miserably, but Su Mu is completely different. He hopes that the smarter the people under his command, the better, and he can be a perfect salted fish.


    Su Mu stood up straightly and said to Feng Hua, "Mr. Feng, as the minister under one person and over ten thousand people in the Xia Dynasty, I''ll leave it to you to deal with. As for me, you should do what you should do."


    The voice dropped. Su Mu didn''t give Feng Hua any reaction time, and immediately disappeared into the hall. This not only made Feng Hua smile bitterly, but it seems that the minister is too smart, and it''s not a good thing. He''s too smart. Su Mu handed over all things to him. You know, he''s more than ten thousand years old this year, and he can''t retire yet, This not only makes Feng Hua sigh very much, but the day of retirement is far away!


    Yes, as long as Su Mu is in power for one day, Feng Hua, a wise man who is extremely loyal to himself, will never retire. This is what Su Mu said, and the way of heaven cannot be changed!


    In the courtyard, Su Mu directly went to his recliner and lay down. He didn''t intend to do anything, so he spent the day saltily. Although Lu Wanxi showed the meaning of hard cultivation that day, Su Mu thought about life for a short time and felt that he couldn''t salted fish, and Su Mu did the same, but a very terrible thing happened, That is, Su Mu didn''t resist and lay down to sleep again, which not only made Su Mu return to the salted fish life again.


    Su Mu thought in his heart, "anyway, Feng Hua can solve all the big and small problems perfectly, so even if he is a faint king, he has no problem."


    Su Mu never worried that Feng Hua would do something bad for himself. Su Mu knew what kind of person Feng Hua was. If Feng Hua wanted to harm himself, he would have done it long ago. This is also the reason why Su mu can boldly delegate power. Su mu can be determined. If Feng Hua is not loyal to himself, Then I''m afraid the whole Xia Dynasty can''t find a loyal person. Of course, this is under the condition of ignoring red tea and Liu Qingyi.

 Chapter 829

    The night fell slowly, and Su Mu woke up from the recliner. Su Mu felt helpless after sleeping for most of the day. It was clear that his cultivation had reached the realm of ten great Luo Jinxian, but Su Mu still couldn''t help his heart to sleep. Compared with the rest of the great Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world, Su Mu must be the most comfortable one, The rest of Luo Jinxian are working hard to get to a higher position, but Su Mu has started his old life. If Su Mu is making a cup of thick medlar tea next to him, he will really enter the old life.


    But what makes people feel speechless is that Su Mu''s appearance has long been stereotyped in his twenties because of the rapid improvement of cultivation. He looks very young. A young man who looks so young has started his old life, which will make people feel very ashamed to say it.


    "It''s said that there will be meteors tonight. This is not a landscape that can be seen every day. I''ve never seen a meteor across the night. Today''s weather is so good that I think I can clearly see the twinkling of the Gemini stars from the night sky." Liu Qingyi smiled at the red tea beside me as she walked towards the backyard, The relationship between the two has been closely connected during this period. There is no conflict or disagreements with each other as Su Mu imagined. Both Liu Qingyi and red tea are well-educated ladies. Naturally, they will not be unhappy because Su Mu dotes on another person, Because they know that the world itself is a situation in which men are superior to women, but their husband Su Mu has lived up to any of them in this world. He puts them in the same position as himself, rather than regard women as his tools as other strong men.


    "I have never seen the appearance of meteors across the sky. If the black emperor hadn''t told us, maybe we would miss a visual feast. I heard that the appearance of meteors across the night sky is very beautiful, and I don''t know whether it is true or false." red tea also smiled and replied.


    Liu Qingyi also smiled when she heard the speech. As soon as she was ready to continue, she saw Su Mu sitting up slowly on the couch not far away. She immediately understood that Su Mu was afraid that she had been sleeping in the backyard this afternoon. She couldn''t help feeling a little speechless. She pointed to Su Mu''s figure and said to red tea: "I also said that girl Wanxi is too lazy. Isn''t she the same as a master? Now girl Wanxi has at least begun to practice hard, and her past laziness has been slowly changed, but he has not changed at all. I heard him say two days ago that he should make great efforts to avoid being surpassed by his apprentice. Now it seems that our husband''s three brothers Minutes of heat is over. "


    Red tea immediately covered her mouth and smiled. She also agreed with Liu Qingyi''s opinion. In her mind, she couldn''t help recalling that Su Mu had never been lazy when he just flew to the fairy world and entered Ziwei emperor''s palace. He was practicing every day. It''s basically difficult to see that he had a rest time, but since the Oriental world was destroyed by him After mastering it, with the birth of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu''s men can use more and more people, and then he also becomes more and more salty fish. From the original practice, he is practicing, but now he is on the way to sleep.


    "Isn''t this in accord with your sister? You know, it was difficult for your husband to spare time to accompany you if he worked hard to cultivate. Now he has more free time every day and can accompany you for a while?" tea smiled and joked at Liu Qingyi.


    As soon as these words fell into Liu Qingyi''s ears, she immediately felt helpless. Then she patted red tea with her hand and said, "you also said me. Don''t you expect your husband to find time to accompany you every day? I think you are the one who most want your husband to go down like a salted fish. If your husband is busy every day, it''s hard to find time to accompany you."


    "That''s it." Red tea also said with a smile that although Liu Qingyi was much younger than her, Liu Qingyi was the first wife to marry Su Mu happily. It was not a problem that she later called Liu Qingyi her sister. Moreover, red tea itself was very moved to become Su Mu''s wife, and she didn''t want to compete for the title of the main room, but it didn''t make her happy It was thought that Su Mu even included her in the main room, gave her a decent title, and made her the second female queen of the Xia Dynasty, the Red Queen!


    You know, what red tea wanted after knowing that Su Mu had a wife was just the identity of a concubine room, but she didn''t expect that Su Mu would pay so much attention to love, righteousness and respect her. Instead of accepting her as a concubine room as red tea guessed, she gave her the title of a housewife, which also moved red tea a lot in the days when she knew the news Tu, even when he was in bed, Su Mu spent most of his time listening to the language moved by red tea, less competition between husband and wife.


    "What are you two talking about later?" Su Mu turned his head and looked at Liu Qingyi and red tea. Seeing that their relationship was so good, he also laughed. At first, he thought it was difficult to deal with the relationship between Liu Qingyi and red tea. Now it seems that it is not so difficult to deal with it. At least he is dealing with it well now, isn''t it? Red tea and Liu Qingyi are now as good as their sisters, which makes Su Mu feel at ease To be happy.


    "We''re talking about whether you as a master can set an example. Wanxi girl has been practicing hard. It''s not decent for you as a master to go on like this. Anyway, you are also the emperor of the Xia Dynasty. If you go on like this, won''t it spread that you are a confused king? I don''t hope your husband''s reputation in the earth fairy world will be improved in the future That''s right. "Liu Qingyi smiled and came to Su Mu and sat directly on Su Mu''s lap.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and said aloud, "it''s your boldest time to get married for so many years. Why, she taught you after getting familiar with tea?"


    Liu Qingyi suddenly blushed when he heard the speech. Then he gently nodded Su Mu''s head and said: "they are already old husbands and wives. Do you still allow me to sit on your thigh? Do you want to sit for others if you don''t sit for me and my tea sister?"


    "Well, this can be considered." Su Mu also joked and regarded it as a seasoning between husband and wife.

 Chapter 830

    Red tea couldn''t help laughing. The reason why Liu Qingyi was so bold and sat directly on Su Mu''s thigh is really her professor. After all, how can Liu Qingyi be the leader of the harem? If it''s not special, what if Su Mu has other beauties in the future? Naturally, it is necessary to make some intimate actions from time to time to announce who is the Lord of the harem!


    Red tea is different from Liu Qingyi. Liu Qingyi is just a beautiful flower whose mind has been protected by Su Mu since she was 19. Although she is now 40, Liu Qingyi is still the same as those girls who haven''t left the cabinet, but red tea is different. Red tea has survived in the earth Fairy world for nearly 70000 years, In the past 70000 years, she had to protect herself from danger. In addition, her appearance was peerless. In order to protect herself, the natural mind of red tea had already become extremely mature, and even reached the level of how intelligent and close to the demon. Although she was later accepted by Ziwei emperor in Ziwei Emperor''s palace and became one of the seven top maid, However, red tea was still unwilling to accompany the crape myrtle emperor, but used her mind to make a lot of resistance. In addition, the crape myrtle Emperor didn''t seem to have much greed to take her, so she would keep her pure body until Su Mu came.


    There is no doubt that if you want to calculate Liu Qingyi with red tea''s mind, Liu Qingyi can''t find anything, which will catch her way, but red tea doesn''t do so, because she knows that the current life is perfect enough for her. Su Mu dotes on her and regards her as his love, Otherwise, she will not leave the position of the main room to her, so that she and Liu Qingyi are in the same position.


    In addition, after these time together, red tea also understands what kind of person Liu Qingyi is, so red tea is very grateful to Liu Qingyi, and according to the gossip from the black emperor, the reason why she can become one of the main rooms is because Liu Qingyi said by Su Mu''s pillow that she is not an ungrateful person, Since Liu Qingyi has accepted her existence and is not angry, and treats her as a close sister, how can she deliberately design and frame Liu Qingyi? And tea is very clear about what kind of person they look like at home.


    Although red tea doesn''t want to believe it, it has to be admitted that Su Mu loves Liu Qingyi more than himself. Even if he successfully designs and frames Liu Qingyi, he will never become Su Mu''s sole favorite. It is likely that Su Mu will make a clear distinction with her after investigation, although he won''t kill or leave her, But it''s certain that couples don''t meet.


    Tea has been very satisfied with the current life. In terms of status, she is only weak Liu Qingyi, because Liu Qingyi is the only main wife. Although tea has the name of main room and wife, it is actually just an ordinary wife under the main wife. However, Su Mu may not value these and treat her as the general existence of main wife and give her the name of Red Queen, However, in her heart, red tea is very clear that her status is weaker than Liu Qingyi. However, for red tea who was satisfied with only wanting a concubine room, her current status is the best for her. Coupled with the approachability of her main wife Liu Qingyi, the relationship between the two is very good. Red tea naturally will not calculate any events of Liu Qingyi.


    Tea is also very clear about her position in her heart. If Su Mu''s harem grows in the future, she and Liu Qingyi will certainly stand on the same front. Su Mu is a person who values love and righteousness. Even if there are many wives and concubines in the future, her love for Liu Qingyi will never be reduced. As long as she stands on the boat of Liu Qingyi, No matter what the situation in the future, she will get the same light as Liu Qingyi and will not be forgotten by Su mu.


    After chatting with Liu Qingyi for a while, Su Mu found that red tea was standing on his left. Looking at her, it seemed as if she was thinking about something. Through her eyes, Su Mu easily learned the idea of red tea, but pulled it into his arms. Then he closed his eyes and said slowly: "I su Mu never thought that one day I would have you two confidants with me. Whether it''s light clothes or red tea, I su Mu is willing to make a heaven oath. I will never live up to and forget any of you in the future. This oath is both heaven and God, and people and gods prove it together!"


    "Husband?" Liu Qingyi couldn''t help looking at Su mu with some doubts when he heard the speech. Then he asked with a little curiosity: "why do you suddenly make this heavenly oath? Even if you don''t make this experimental light coat, I believe you will never forget me and my sister, won''t you?"


    "Peace of mind." Su Mu smiled and hugged them with a little strength. He hugged them in his arms. Red tea felt the strength from Su Mu''s left arm and couldn''t help lowering his head slowly, and the corners of his mouth rose a little. Maybe Su Mu guessed what he was thinking just now? Anyway, now the warm embrace is the most stable for her At this time, she didn''t want to go anywhere, so she wanted to stay in Su Mu''s arms.


    The night flashed and the meteors fell from high altitude. Su Mu saw two meteors falling first. He couldn''t help laughing and said aloud, "look, the meteors are coming."


    Hearing the speech, Liu Qingyi and red tea also opened their eyes and looked at the starry sky. The two charming bodies with incomparable fragrance were hugged by Su mu in their arms. Their heads also lay on Su Mu''s chest. Looking at the meteors in the sky, they seemed to be woven into a beautiful picture.


    In this quiet leisure time, a deafening cry suddenly came into the backyard.


    "Master!!!!!"


    The voice fell, and Lu Wanxi suddenly appeared in front of Su mu. Su Mu looked at Lu Wanxi, who had slightly grown up, and couldn''t help feeling a little speechless. He said aloud, "I didn''t see me and your two martial mothers in the world of three. Why don''t you bother me by practicing?"


    Looking at the first mock exam, Su Mu suddenly changed from the appearance of the most indifferent looking to another, becoming gentle and lovely. She saw her eyes widening and her mouth beholding to sue mu, who was miserable. "Master, I''m still not your apprentice! How can you send such a lovely Wanxi to the battlefield of the western world? Master, don''t you love Wanxi, Wuwu..."


    "The door is in the back, and it''s rolling." Su Mu pointed at the back and said very plainly.


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 831

    Lu Wanxi fell into a moment of silence when she heard the speech. The original shy expression was also stunned on her face. She couldn''t help but say something speechless: "Look at other people''s masters. They hold their disciples in their hands for fear of wrestling. They protect their calves one by one. You''d better not leave me in the imperial palace for me to enjoy. You have to send me to the battlefield in the western world. Sometimes I doubt whether I''m your disciple."


    "I can''t blame your master. Your master is also for you, girl. Do you still want to stay in the Imperial Palace all your life? If you want to be a real strong man, it''s natural that you need the tempering of blood and fire. Your master wants you to go to the western world with the army to cultivate you, isn''t it?" Tea smiled and said to Lu Wanxi that before Lu Wanxi had yet to worship Su mu, she had a very good relationship with Lu Wanxi. As soon as she was free, she followed a small tail behind her ass. now she has become a teacher and has less leisure time to complete the cultivation task every day, but the relationship between them has not weakened.


    "Shiniang, you''ve changed too." Lu Wanxi said helplessly. He couldn''t help thinking: "every one of them are bastards who value sex and despise friends. I''m such a cute little girl who wants me to temper on the battlefield. It''s just abusing children!"


    "I''ve decided this matter. You''d better prepare for it. Go to the western world immediately tomorrow morning. Now the northern world and the southern world have fallen into the hands of our Xia Dynasty. You don''t have much chance to experience, and Zhongtian is too dangerous now. Ordinary Luo Jinxian dare not intrude, so there is still a piece of land in the western world To temper your mind, don''t blame me for being cruel. Your Shiniang is right. If you don''t experience the temper of blood and fire, you can''t be a real strong man all your life. " Su Mu waved his hand and replied, and then directly drove Lu Wanxi away. It''s not easy for her to spend a little time in the world of three. Why doesn''t this girl have any eyesight? She looked very sensible at the beginning, but now it seems that she is going to sink in the direction of the witch!


    ......


    The next morning, Guangliang was ready in the huge square in front of the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty. He could lead the army to the western world at the command of Su mu. Although the two places were far apart, it was only more than ten days to rush to the western world with his feet. For convenience, Guangliang did not intend to take the elite of the Xia Dynasty In the western world, Wang Qingye in the north of the town told him to prepare three million troops for his command temporarily. When Guangliang arrived at the border of the western world, he would be able to see the troops.


    So it didn''t take much time to rush to the western world from the Daxia emperor''s palace. Of course, the premise was that Guangliang glanced at the little princess of the Daxia imperial dynasty with an oblique eye without taking the oil bottle beside him. He couldn''t help feeling a little shocked. Although he heard that the Saint had accepted a female disciple, he didn''t expect that the disciple would be so young. Judging by his age, he was only more than 20, Only in his twenties can he achieve the cultivation of the third grade of the golden fairyland. Even if these talents are not as good as the holy master, I''m afraid they are almost the same?


    Of course, it''s just Guangliang''s guess. Although the cultivation of the third grade of golden fairyland looks very good, it''s lucky for Lu Wanxi that she can give full play to the strength of the first grade of golden fairyland. Although the cultivation of this girl looks very good, her strength is very weak. Don''t say the same strong, I''m afraid she''s a master according to estimation The real fairyland seven level friars of the special secret method can defeat her. The reason is not that the girl doesn''t pay attention to her own foundation. If Lu Wanxi cultivates her accomplishments and means together, she can do it now. At least there is no rival in the three levels of golden fairyland, but look at her now. She cultivates every day just to complete it It''s just my own cultivation task. I don''t want to spare a little cultivation time in the rest of the time. I think about going to Huangdu all day.


    Now, Su Mu rushed directly to the battlefield of the western world and asked her to go for a stroll away from the imperial palace. When she arrived in the western world, no one would be used to her. At that time, she must be able to understand that only when she is strong enough can she travel freely in the fairy world. Even for her own restless mind, she must know Bai Sumu''s painstaking efforts.


    After Lu Wanxi looked at the increasing number of people around the square, she couldn''t help stretching her waist and asked Guangliang, "Hey, are you accompanying me to the western world this time? Then you have to protect me. When you return to the Imperial Palace in the future, I will definitely tell Shifu to let him give you unexpected rewards, you know?"


    "The princess laughed and said," the emperor has a decree, and he will go to the western world to give birth to his royal highness. "But when he arrived in the western world, the emperor let me drive you away immediately, so that your royal highness could experience your experience in the western world alone, so that you would not allow your subordinate to take care of your princess. After going to the western world, you will not take the initiative to protect your royal highness. "Guang Liang''s very plain reply said.


    "Why? Asshole Shifu, when I come back this time, I won''t pull your hair! I''ll turn you into a bald head and ruin your face!" Lu Wanxi clenched her teeth and said that the word came out, which made Guangliang swallow his saliva, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. Lu Wanxi was a disciple of Su mu. She wouldn''t have any problem saying so. Even if she did, she wouldn''t suffer any punishment, but he was different. If he took care of this matter without authorization, how would he be educated , forget it, it''s all the family affairs of the holy master. As a subordinate, he''d better not take care of it.


    At the same time, Guangliang couldn''t help but have a fantasy. What would it look like if the holy master really lost all his hair and became bald when he presided over the meeting in the hall one day after he came back?


    "Cough, don''t think about it. There''s a picture." Guangliang quickly threw out his strange idea, and then looked at the high platform of the Imperial Palace solemnly. If he didn''t calculate the wrong time, the inner saint of a incense stick would appear on which platform. After arranging the western expedition, he announced the expedition, but he obviously overestimated Su Mu''s motivation, Now Su Mu is still sleeping on the big bed in the courtyard. He has no intention of waking up.

 Chapter 832

    On the side of the high platform, after waiting for a while, Feng Hua felt that something was wrong. He couldn''t help but pinch his fingers and calculate. Suddenly, the corners of his eyes pulled out and fell into silence. At the same time, he thought to himself: "the holy master doesn''t really want to go farther and farther on the road of the faint king? It''s almost noon, and he''s still sleeping."


    "Forget it, since the saint doesn''t come, let me announce this expedition." Feng Hua took a deep breath and slowly walked up to the platform. The people around him immediately reacted. It must be that the saint can''t come in person, so let Feng Hua announce this expedition instead of himself. According to what people think, Anyway, it''s not a big deal to go to the western world this time. Although it''s very domineering to levy one side of the world, how can they say that they are also the first of the three overlords now, and have mastered the existence of three parts of the land in the fairy world. Can''t they win it casually when attacking the current western world? After all, the western world now has no guard power. As long as you can enter the western world, you can quickly put the western world in your pocket. Therefore, even if the saint does not come forward, there is no big problem.


    "I guess wanxianglou and Tianting were at war a few days ago? If you guessed correctly, it is likely that the whole Zhongtian world has become a pot of porridge. If you don''t have half a year, wanxianglou will not be able to get out of the Zhongtian world. In this half year, our Xia Dynasty will be able to easily put the whole western world into the bag At that time, even if the heaven has great ability, the beef jerky can''t place our attack like a tsunami! "Jiang Xingzhou said with a smile, and easily said the situation of the fairy world in the future.


    "Yes, think about how long our great Xia Dynasty was established? It''s only one step away from the peak throne of the fairy world. It seems that God is on our side of the great Xia Dynasty!" the head of the three immortals on Nandao said with a smile.


    "In our Xia Dynasty, isn''t the saint God?"


    "Ha ha! That''s right! As long as we are in the Daxia Dynasty, the saint is the way of heaven! The way of heaven is the saint!"


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Feng Hua immediately said: "Guangliang, this western expedition is an opportunity for you to prove yourself. As long as you bring the whole western world into the hands of our great Xia Dynasty within the time limit, your future will be bright. Similarly, if you don''t bring the western world into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty within the time limit, your oath, even the Holy One, can''t be changed forever You can only be a soldier who is shouted around, okay? "


    "Your Majesty knows!"


    "Let''s go! I wish you a bright future! I''ll wait for your return in the Imperial Palace, and the western world will be handed over to you!" Feng Hua shouted with great solemnity, which can be regarded as a way for them to motivate their subordinates in the Xia Dynasty.


    ......


    Guangliang left with Lu Wanxi on his front foot, and Su mu on his rear foot appeared on the high platform. Feng Hua looked at the sudden emergence of Su Mu and saluted, saying in a voice, "saint, Guangliang has taken the little princess to the western world, and our rear hands can also go out."


    "Then go out directly. It''s not necessarily a good thing to delay for a long time. I just received the news that Wanxiang building and Tianting are fighting together again, which is not a big piece of good news for our Xia Dynasty. As long as the western world becomes the bag of our Xia Dynasty, I can break the Tianting! Let our Xia Dynasty stand at the highest peak of the earth fairy world! Become a mountain that will never collapse and climb over! " Su Mu said solemnly and incomparably, echoing the words just now. Although Feng Hua is old, he is still excited by Su Mu''s words. What Su Mu said is not what everyone in the Xia Dynasty expected? And they also believe this very much. As long as they have enough time, they will certainly be able to stand in the earth fairy world And this day is not far away!


    "By the way, saint, according to what you said, we really found a place full of strange things in the southern world. According to the estimation of the minister, there is likely to be an army stronghold of Wanxiang tower like the previous northern world. If the saint hadn''t reminded us, I''m afraid the army of Wanxiang tower would have been hidden there and give us the Imperial Palace at the critical time A big punch! " Feng Hua reminded that the eastern world and the northern world had found the hiding places of the wanxianglou army before, and now the southern world has found these armies, which makes Feng Hua wonder whether there are wanxianglou army buried in the whole earth fairy world? Although these guys are only three million, they are hidden in a very critical place, if so If they didn''t find it, it''s likely to come out when the battle of the Xia Dynasty was the most intense, and let them suffer a heavy blow!


    "Let Zhao Qing go. The southern world is the territory of our great Xia Dynasty. There should be no other forces. By the way, the dragon family is also hidden on the overseas dragon island of the southern world. The Immortal Emperor asked me not to hurt those demon families some time ago, but he obviously ignored one thing, that is, unless they are really in my hands, no Then I will not allow so many demon families to act recklessly and stir up the wind and rain in the southern world. I told Zhao Qing that after the destruction of the army of wanxianglou, the demon families can not be destroyed, but we should ensure that they are all loyal to our Xia Dynasty. As for the Dragon family, let the three immortals of South Island negotiate with the Immortal Emperor. If they are willing to surrender, I will Forget it, if you don''t want to surrender, my mount should be changed. "Su Mu said casually, which immediately made Feng Hua feel Su Mu''s hegemonic heart hidden under cynicism, domineering and cold. This is what a true hero should have.


    "I understand, so I''ll order you to go on." Feng Hua nodded and replied. Then he left the high platform and found Zhao Qing. He told the other party what Su Mu had said before. Zhao Qing didn''t hesitate after hearing the speech. He was immediately ready to mobilize the top elite of the North and South palaces to enter the southern world.


    Many people couldn''t help taking a deep breath when watching Zhao Qing''s departure. They understood that if they guessed correctly, there would be another war in a place in the fairy world. Zhao Qing, as one of the only two kings with different surnames in the Xia Dynasty, must have been accompanied by a bloody storm, not to mention where she went, Or the most elite army in the Xia Dynasty! North and South palaces!

 Chapter 833

    A few days later, Zhao Qing led three million elite troops from the northern and southern palaces to the southern world. In addition to killing all the remaining evils of Wanxiang building in the southern world, he also had to rectify the troubles brought to them by the demon clan. Although the demon clan did not cause any trouble to them in the Xia Dynasty, it is undeniable that Su Mu''s words are very reasonable, These eight words are not just words. It seems that they have incomparable scenery and power in the Xia Dynasty. However, in addition to the eastern world, there are still people who have a heart of disobedience to the Xia Dynasty in both the northern world and the southern world.


    That is to say, if the soul of Qingye, the king of Zhenbei, who now commands the northern world, is not in Su Mu''s hands, who can guarantee that Qingye has no other thoughts when he holds a heavy army and is in charge of the world, and the Southern World needless to say, because the Southern world took the initiative to surrender to the Xia Dynasty, It was not the great Xia Dynasty that attacked it with its own strong strength, so whether civilians or others in the southern world were more or less unhappy with the great Xia Dynasty. They thought it was the great Xia Dynasty that blocked their future, and it goes without saying that the relationship between the demon race and the human race has been overwhelming since ancient times, If it were not for the situation that the human race has great potential and the demon race has little potential in recent years, it is uncertain that their opponent in the Xia Dynasty would have another demon race!


    What is the reason why Zhao Qing led the Phoenix family to join the Xia Dynasty? In fact, she can''t say it herself, but when the spirit is controlled by Su mu, Su Mu also trusts the Feng family very much. Su mu can see clearly the contribution of the Feng family to the Xia Dynasty over the years. With the exploration ability of the eye of heaven, Su mu can easily master every move of the Feng family, Therefore, Su Mu knows clearly whether the Feng clan is loyal to the Xia dynasty or has an evil heart. Therefore, Su Mu trusts the Feng clan for his own reasons. As for the demon clan in the southern world and the Dragon Clan on the Dragon Island in the South China Sea, Su Mu is not sure what they think when the mountains are high and far away, Even if Su Mu has the eye of heaven and can explore the situation of the southern world at any time, Su mu can''t always lock the eye of heaven in the southern world!


    So now for Su mu, the demon clan and the dragon clan either surrender their spirits to him completely, or they are directly destroyed by their iron cavalry of the Xia Dynasty. Although the latter can not increase the strength of the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu now doesn''t pay much attention to whether those demon clans surrender to themselves, Because now they have enough strength to ignore the promotion brought by the demon family. When Zhao Qing arrives in the southern world and suppresses the army hidden in the southern world, it is time for them to fight against the demon family! At that time, there are only two ways in front of them, either life or death!


    Su Mu believes that no one is willing to die like that. Even if they join the Xia Dynasty with different hearts, Su Mu is confident that they can control them in their own hands. As for other ideas in their hearts, Su mu can be ignored. Can their demon clan turn the sky? Even if they joined the Xia Dynasty with evil intentions and the spirit was in Su Mu''s hands, could they do anything else? At that time, even if they didn''t take the initiative, countless Terrans would come forward to attack the demon family.


    Although there are some disputes among the Terrans, it is undeniable that the most united of all things, the Terrans still see very clearly in front of the major right and wrong. Therefore, Su Mu never worried about the incalculable consequences of the demon clan on their rule of the Xia Dynasty, because the demon clan does not have that ability, As for why Su Mu sent Zhao Qing to suppress and recover the demon clan, it''s just to reduce the trouble in the future. After all, if there is more trouble, he can''t be a fool. The taste of being a fool makes Su Mu indulge in it, so Su Mu hates trouble very much, Therefore, Zhao Qing''s departure is not because the Xia Dynasty is afraid of what bad disaster the demon clan will bring to them in the future, but because Su Mu simply doesn''t want any trouble when he wants to be a confused king in the future.


    After Zhao Qing set out, the third-hand army arranged by Su Mu was also assembled. I have to say one thing, that is, Lei Ming, the commander-in-chief of the three services granted by Su mu in his early years, has officially passed the Customs at this time, and his cultivation has reached the realm of second-class Luo Jinxian, which makes Su Mu very happy. Lei Ming, as Su Mu''s earliest follower, Su Mu joined his command when he was still very weak. He was willing to regard himself as the master. Su Mu naturally did not treat him badly, and Lei Ming didn''t have to worry about his loyalty. If Lei Ming was not loyal to himself, all but a few people in Su Mu''s Imperial Palace could be killed in the name of infidelity, Therefore, Su Mu felt very happy about Lei Ming''s exit this time.


    "But it''s just a short time of nearly ten years. I didn''t expect that you could break through the realm of the second grade Da Luo Jinxian at one stroke. It''s really gratifying. However, Lei Ming, it''s not so easy for you to sit in the position of the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces. Now you should be very clear about the situation of the Xia Dynasty. There are more Da Luo Jinxian above the second grade in the imperial dynasty than other forces Niu Mao, as the southern world has fallen into the hands of our great Xia Dynasty, the number of great Luo Jinxian in our great Xia Dynasty has reached more than 100 recently. It''s not nice to say that your cultivation is just the bottom among these more than 100 people. Even if I have the intention to support you, you still have to sit on the throne under your ass, okay? " Su Mu said to Lei Ming with a smile. In order to celebrate Lei Ming''s exit, Su Mu has prepared good wine and dishes to talk with Lei Ming all night. As one of the people Su Mu trusts most, Lei Ming''s future is also of great concern to Su mu.


    After hearing the speech, Lei Ming couldn''t help taking a deep breath, picked up the cup in front of him and poured the wine into his throat. Then he looked at the glass in surprise and thought that this is the latest wine brewed by the Xia Dynasty? It''s extremely spicy. Sure enough, this is the real good wine!


    Then Lei Ming knelt down on one knee and said to Su Mu: "I understand what the holy Master said. Now don''t talk about the second grade Da Luo Jinxian. Even the nine grade and ten grade Da Luo Jinxian have a lot in the Xia Dynasty. Although these people don''t have any credit, they all stare at the position above. As soon as I leave the pass, my little second grade Da Luo Jinxian robbed the most important throne of the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces. They certainly won''t Willingly, so I not only need to quickly improve my strength, but also have to make great contributions to our great Xia Dynasty. Only with enough credit can I sit firmly on the throne of the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces and live up to the expectation and trust of the holy master! "

 Chapter 834

    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. For thunder, he regarded it as the first confidant he met in the fairy world! Therefore, Su Mu has invested a lot in Lei Ming. No matter what treasure it is or Tiancai Dibao, Su Mu will send it to Lei Ming as soon as he needs it. For nothing else, it''s just because Lei Ming is loyal to himself! In addition, Su Mu also appreciates thunder very much. Thunder''s talent is not too high. Compared with the other great Luo Jinxian in the Imperial Palace, he can be said to be very ordinary. The only place he can be praised may be his innate thunder spirit body accompanying him with his birth!


    However, although this innate Lei Ling body is commendable, compared with another innate Lei Ling body in the Xia Dynasty, Lei Ming is a little less than in case. That person is the former general of qinghuadi palace. At present, there are few generals in the Xia Dynasty who can be alone, Xu Renjie! Although this man is extremely arrogant in his heart, there is no need to doubt that Xu Renjie is a tiger general in all aspects of his performance on the battlefield. Moreover, when he worships the strong, he is also extremely loyal and convinced to Su mu, not for anything else, Just because Su Mu was only in the realm of the second grade Da Luo Jinxian when he accepted them, he was able to defeat himself who had already broken through to the level of the ninth grade Da Luo Jinxian, and it seemed that he had not used all his strength. That''s why after joining the Xia Dynasty, Xu Renjie was extremely loyal and convinced of Su mu. Su Mu was facing the direction, That''s where Xu Renjie''s spear points!


    Xu Renjie is the only commendable place to compare Lei Ming. Therefore, Lei Ming has to rely on Lei Ming''s own efforts to secure his position as commander-in-chief of the three services when Su Mu just established the Xia Dynasty. Su mu can''t provide any help to him, because Su Mu knows one thing very well, That is, all the Luo Jinxian under his command are arrogant people. Although Su Mu suppresses them, they have been competing with each other. If Su Mu asks Lei Ming to sit firmly as the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces, there will be no problem, but will the three marshals convince him in the future? Certainly not!


    At that time, Su mu can fully believe that those people must be in front of themselves and in front of Lei Ming. Therefore, Lei Ming wants to be the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces and become the head of the three Marshals in the future, he must rely on his own efforts. No one can help him.


    "Lei Ming, now I have something for you to do. If you can do it, it will be a huge merit. If you can''t do it, it''s difficult for me to maintain your position as commander-in-chief of the three armed forces. You have to know one thing. You shut down before. I have the ability to hold those guys down so that they won''t make any changes to the position of commander-in-chief of the three armed forces in a short time, but It''s you who left the pass now, but it''s completely different. I said that if you were defeated, the position of commander-in-chief of the three armed forces would be handed over to others. I believe you are certainly unwilling to give up the throne under your ass, so this time it''s very important for you. If you can do it, then your throne can rest easy in a short time , if you can''t do it, even if I want to support you, it''s hard for you to break out of a group of Luo Jinxian again, "Su Mu said solemnly to thunder.


    "Please don''t worry, holy master! I''m sure I can accomplish what the holy master has entrusted. If I can''t do it, I''m willing to give the throne of the commander-in-chief of the three services to others after I come back!" Lei Ming said firmly, his words were full of confidence, which made Su Mu inadvertently appreciate it!


    "Well, there are not many places in the fairy world where you can make your contribution. There are only Zhongtian world and the western world that have not been accepted by our Xia Dynasty. Now Zhongtian can''t move, but the western world is different. A lot of changes have taken place in the western world a while ago. Wanxiang building has brought the western world into its own pocket and become their palm Zhongwu, but they ignored one thing, that is, they ignored our Xia Dynasty when they set out for the Zhongtian world. I have sent a seven grade Da Luo Jinxian named Guangliang to the western world, and my disciples follow him to the western world. All you have to do is arrive in the western world before him, take control of the western world and compete with him Credit, do you understand? "Su Mu said solemnly.


    "Subordinates take orders!" Lei Ming heard the speech without any hesitation. He immediately turned around and left the courtyard and rushed to the place where Tianhe was located. Their Tianhe army of the great Xia Dynasty has not been dispatched since it was reorganized. This time, Lei Ming has thought that they should make the Tianhe Army of the great Xia Dynasty the trump army of Ziwei emperor palace again! But Lei Ming obviously doesn''t know one thing. It''s not so easy to surpass the north and South palaces, the ace army of the Xia Dynasty. The more than three million Golden fairyland Sergeants are not just joking.


    "I will send you the following things by letter. Everything depends on your own efforts. Don''t let me down. If you haven''t fought for that Guangliang, I really can''t put you in the position of commander-in-chief of the three armed forces again. At that time, you can only be a guard around me. I hope you can do it yourself." Su Mu said reluctantly that his voice was naturally transmitted to Lei Ming''s ears, which made Lei Ming''s restless heart more passionate. Even from the front, it can be clearly seen that Lei Ming''s eyes are burning with fire. He is bound to compete for the credit of the western world this time, otherwise it will be as Su Mu said, I can only stay with him as a bodyguard!


    Although it sounds good to be su Mu''s personal bodyguard, others don''t know. Isn''t thunder clear? Is there anyone else who can hurt Su mu in this world? Becoming Su Mu''s bodyguard means that he can''t stand out in his life! So the excitement in Lei Ming''s heart can never be suppressed!


    "Husband, is that the person you chose as the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces? But why is his breath so weak? It''s much weaker than the people who met me in the square that day." Liu Qingyi came to Su Mu''s back and rubbed his shoulders for Su mu, and asked.


    "Well, now he has only the cultivation of the second grade great Luo Jinxian. There is really no way to compare it with those great Luo Jinxian who greeted you that day, because Lei Ming is just a person who has a short cultivation time, and those great Luo Jinxian who greeted you that day are at least thirty or fifty thousand years old. Lei Ming is just a newborn baby compared with them Naturally, there is no way to compare, "Su Mu explained aloud.


    "Does the husband want to give him such an important position as the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces? Does he value his talent?" Liu Qingyi asked with a little curiosity.


    Just when Su Mu was going to continue to explain, red tea also came behind Su Mu and said at the same time: "Lei Ming''s talent is not outstanding. What my husband values is Lei Ming''s loyalty to my husband. If I remember correctly, Lei Ming should have been the first person to submit to my husband?"


    "You remember clearly," Su Mu said with a smile.

 Chapter 835

    Su Mu stood up from the recliner with a smile, slowly stretched his waist and said: "I have made a lot of bets on Lei Ming. His talent can only be regarded as medium, but it is not a big deal for me. There are endless resources irrigated by the Xia Dynasty. Even if he is a stupid pig, he can become a peerless strong man in the eyes of the world. I value Lei Ming precisely because of his loyalty. If he can rob Guangliang this time Credit means that my investment in him has not been wasted over the years, but if he fails, it is a pity that even if I want to continue to support him, it will become extremely difficult. After all, now the fairy world is about to be conquered by our Xia Dynasty, and it will become very difficult to get credit and climb up in the future. "


    Red tea couldn''t help laughing when she heard the speech. She came to Su Mu and said: "My husband, it''s a little premature to say this. Even if the western world thunders this time and he fails to seize the credit, it will take the whole world to a higher level in the future when our Xia Dynasty becomes the transport Dynasty under the saint. At that time, there will be more huge territory waiting for the saint to conquer, so it''s not impossible to obtain credit Is that right? "


    Su Mu smiled at the speech, pinched his right hand gently from the tip of red sleeve''s nose and said, "I like you. I''m very smart. Sometimes I think if you are not my woman but a general under my command, your achievements will certainly surpass the current Tianfeng Wang Zhao Qing."


    Red tea just smiled when she heard the speech. She was naturally very happy about Su Mu''s praise, but it was enough for her to be happy. After all, most of what Su Mu said was just love words for her. After all, Zhao Qing''s contribution to the great Xia Dynasty could not be compared with her two or three words, and Zhao Qing, as the only female general of the great Xia Dynasty, was also a great leader The only female Wang with a different surname in the Xia Dynasty. From these two points, we can see how much Su Mu trusts Zhao Qing. Although Su Mu personally says that if he is a woman, he will surpass Zhao Qing, red tea will listen to it. If compared, whether it is strength or wisdom, red tea is a lot worse. After all, Zhao Qing has been the head of the Phoenix family for so many years In addition, the strength of the northern and southern Crusades has also improved very rapidly over the years.


    Tea is now just an ordinary nine grade friar in the golden fairyland. How can it be compared with Zhao Qing, whose cultivation has reached ten grades and Luo Jinxian has even entered half a step and eleven grades? If you insist on comparison, Zhao Qing may not be comparable to tea at all. That is the appearance. Although Zhao Qing is also a peerless beauty spread all over the earth fairyland, for many days Compared with red tea, which is cherished and maintained every day, the battle is also much worse. If Zhao Qing is a female martial god in the military camp, his appearance and qualification are very good, which is not too much. However, red tea is different. If Zhao Qing is a female martial god, then red tea is a beautiful flower in bud, which is easier to capture than Zhao Qing Getting a man''s heart also makes a man feel bright in front of his eyes, and even evil thoughts will arise when he sees her.


    "My husband got a good income. I also think my sister''s intelligence is enough to compare with those wise men working in our imperial palace. If I''m not wrong, my sister should have secretly helped my husband many times in the past?" Liu Qingyi smiled and said, she doesn''t have any jealousy for the affection between red tea and Su mu. Some are just a smile on her face. She doesn''t feel that Su Mu''s arms belong to herself as ordinary women. Even if others touch them, who is Su mu? Isn''t it normal for the most powerful overlord in the fairy world to have three wives and four concubines? And as early as in Xuantian mainland, Liu Qingyi knew that there would be such a day, so he was already prepared in his heart.


    "My sister is also very intelligent. My husband is in charge of all external affairs. When I get home, I see that my sister takes care of everything in an orderly manner. I want to say that my sister is the favorite woman of men in the world, isn''t she?" Tea is also not blushing at Liu Qingyi praise, the two people do not have any tit for tat, some just belong to the friendship between the two sisters.


    "Well, don''t praise each other. I know what you two think, but I''m relieved to see your sisterly friendship." Su Mu smiled, took them into his arms and said aloud.


    "The husband also said, who worried that my sister would be jealous and forced others to wait for you for nearly 20 years? Fortunately, my sister was broad-minded and didn''t blame me, otherwise I would have become a bad woman who destroyed other people''s families." Tea curled her lips and said shyly. Although there are only three people here and no outsiders, she still feels shy to tell her past things. After all, the woman is not waiting to be married in the boudoir, only she runs all over the fairy world and wants to climb Su Mu''s bed. If it comes out, it will make others feel that she is not a woman A beautiful woman.


    Liu Qingyi also smiled when she heard the speech. These days, she also learned a lot about Su mu in the fairy world through the mouth of red tea. What moved Liu Qingyi most was red tea''s obsession with Su Mu and Su Mu''s refusal. Red tea''s appearance was different from that of himself. If other men met a beauty of this level, they would not be happy to throw themselves into their arms And, will you refuse to Su mu? This also proves how important you are in Su Mu''s heart. If Su Mu doesn''t care about himself, Why drag him until he rises and then marry tea with his own consent?


    "Speaking of it, I envy my sister you very much. I''m afraid my husband''s love for your sister can''t be compared with even two of me, but it doesn''t matter. It''s enough as long as I can accompany my husband." red tea took a deep breath and said loudly in Su Mu''s arms.


    Although it was just some unintentional words, Su Mu couldn''t help falling into a moment of silence after listening to them. Su Mu hugged them a little and said aloud: "Don''t worry, you two are my love. I won''t favor either party or ignore anyone. You have to accompany me to see the prosperity of the world turn into vicissitudes in the future. Don''t say that again."


    Liu Qingyi smelled the speech and reminded red tea of his kindness: "yes, sister, my husband''s love for us is the same. Don''t say such words in the future."

 Chapter 836

    Half a month later, the first person to arrive at the border of the western world was not Guangliang who took the first step, but thunder who set out the next day. Although thunder took nearly three million Tianhe water troops, he felt the urgency of time in his heart because of what Su Mu said before he set out, so he rushed to the border of the western world without a moment''s rest, He directly entered the western world, and after arriving in the western world, Lei Ming also sent a letter to the northern world for the first time, asking Qingye to dispatch nearly 3 million troops to his commander temporarily. Qingye naturally has no hesitation about this. Now the northern world alone has supported nearly 10 million troops, although it has been distributed to Guangliang''s more than 2 million troops, In addition, Lei Ming was given three million troops, but only half of his military power was handed over. Now the northern world is peaceful, and five million troops are enough to deter all the petty people.


    Qingye doesn''t have any doubts about the deployment of Guangliang and leiming. He knows the position of leiming in Su Mu''s heart. Therefore, he will send leiming to the western world to compete with Guangliang for credit. I''m afraid it''s to make leiming sit firmly as the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces, because the Western world doesn''t have much defense force this time, Guangliang''s appearance may also be a barrier set by Su Mu to experience thunder. If thunder can climb over the past, it''s needless to say. The throne of the commander-in-chief of the three services can be stable for a period of time. If thunder fails this time, it is likely to become a stepping stone for Guangliang''s future position!


    "It seems that the United imperial dynasty of the great Xia Dynasty will have such a struggle, and our Terrans really can''t rest!" Qingye stands on the platform of the former qinghuadi palace and looks at the direction of the western world. He can''t help falling into a moment of silence, but fortunately, no one can compete for his position now, Moreover, Qingye estimates that no one is willing to compete with him for the position of North King of the northern world town. After all, according to his guess, the people who can really soar to the sky in the future are those who are loyal to Su mu in the imperial palace, Other people who want to join the Xia Dynasty to make achievements and seek a greater future for themselves are likely to be distributed by Su Mu to other places to sit on the side of the town, just like themselves, but the position of others is not as high as themselves. After all, the title of the king of the north of the town is not a low position, but a real throne! How many kings can the whole Xia Dynasty produce? According to Qingye''s estimation, it is unlikely that Wang will be able to have another hand in the future except himself and Zhao Qing.


    In a small town in the southwest of the northern world, Guangliang looked at the little princess of the Xia Dynasty with a black line on his face. Then he opened his space ring and observed it carefully. Good guy, it took only half a month to start, but his wallet was empty. God knows where all the money he had saved went, Moreover, because Lu Wanxi stayed in the Imperial Palace all day, he didn''t care much about money. Perhaps it was a change of mentality. Lu Wanxi, who was not short of money, bought a lot of useless things after leaving the Imperial Palace, and these useless things have an extremely similar characteristic, that is, expensive! It''s fucking expensive! If he had not joined the Xia Dynasty for some time and saved a lot of small coffers, I''m afraid the little ancestor would have declared bankruptcy by spending so much all day.


    "It''s been a half month''s time, Princess highness. We must go to the western world. Although the northern world is prosperous, it is not unusual for us to compare with the eastern world. Why does the princess have such a leisurely mind to wander around? What''s more, the princess is a person in the northern world. After Guangliang found Lu Wanxi, he asked some speechless. According to his estimation, since Lu Wanxi is from the northern world, there is no need to be so excited to return to the northern world? I can''t run away for a while. I''m afraid I might have lost it if I didn''t have my cultivation as high as the seventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian.


    "Before I joined the imperial dynasty, I always lived in the extreme north of the northern world. I was very strange to the northern world. Now it''s no big deal for me to go around?" Lu Wanxi looked at Guangliang with some doubt, and then asked aloud, "besides, I''m not alone. Don''t you have a good time?"


    "Happy?" Guang Guang Wen Yan suddenly glared at her eyes. She could not help but scold in her heart, "can''t you find out the way I put it up? You can''t find all the small vaults that I have saved up for the rest of my life."


    "OK, OK, let''s go to the western world in two days? After entering the western world, you have to separate from Princess Ben. At that time, you don''t have a chance to go shopping with me. Don''t say it first. I just saw another good thing, I''ll buy it first!" the voice fell down, and Lu Wanxi disappeared in front of Guangliang in an instant, and disappeared in the blink of an eye, In this regard, Guangliang can only take a deep breath and look at his empty space. The ring can''t help but leave tears of regret!


    "Take it."


    Just when Guangliang fell into darkness, a middle-aged man in black appeared beside Guangliang, handed him two space rings and said aloud: "The holy master knew what it would be like before we started. There are two space rings, one for you, one for the princess. We have not much money in the Xia Dynasty, but the money is more than what the princess wants."


    "Are you... The emperor sent to protect the princess?" Guangliang asked with some doubt.


    "Otherwise, what do you think? Your royal highness is the only apprentice of the holy master. How can anyone protect this time?"


    "I see." Guang nodded. Then he tried to see through each other''s accomplishments, but he found that the breath like an abyss on each other''s body was not something he could explore at all. He quickly took back his divine consciousness. Then he saluted the man in black and asked aloud, "dare you ask the elder?"


    "Me? My identity is a little special, but don''t worry. I''m also a person in the imperial palace. If I say it, I''ve spent hundreds of thousands of years in the Imperial Palace more than where the saint is." the man in black smiled and said.


    The voice fell, the man disappeared, leaving Guangliang who thought hard for a moment. At the moment, he had guessed the origin of each other. Who else could stay in the Imperial Palace longer than the holy emperor except the original crape myrtle emperor?


    "It seems that the strength of Ziwei emperor can''t be underestimated! It''s like an abyss. If I continue to explore, the spirit may be damaged. No wonder I haven''t found his trace all the way. My strength exceeds me so much. Isn''t it easy to hide myself?" Guangliang thought in his heart.


    "Hey! Where are you doing? Come and pay the bill quickly!" Lu Wanxi''s voice came from a distance. It seems that he remembered Guangliang only after he bought something and found that he had no money.


    "Right away!"

 Chapter 837

    At the northern border of the western world, after waiting for three days, Lei Ming finally waited for the three million troops promised by Wang Qingye in the north of the town. After Lei Ming waited for the three million troops dispatched by Wang Qingye in the north of the town, he directly rushed to the middle of the western world without any hesitation. What he had to do was to cut off the retreat of Wanxiang building directly, Otherwise, if they stir up the situation in the western world, they will certainly attract the attention of Wanxiang building fighting in the Zhongtian world. Although according to their guess, Tianting will not easily let Wanxiang building rush back to the western world, it is good to guard against it, so as to avoid being caught off guard due to the deviation between Tianting and their guessed plan at that time.


    "You must always pay attention to the war situation in the Zhongtian world. If something unexpected happens, report it to me immediately, so as to avoid some unexpected consequences. If Wanxiang building is entangled by the heaven, it''s OK. I''m afraid that after the heaven knows that we attack the western world, we can directly let Wanxiang building army return to the western world without saying a word, which will be good for us It''s not good news to say. Once that happens, all you have to do is transmit the message to me immediately, okay? "Thunder said solemnly to a sergeant who looked smart.


    For him, this expedition to the western world is the best way to consolidate his position. If anything goes wrong, don''t mention the throne of the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces. I''m afraid the middle and high levels of the imperial dynasty will be dissatisfied with him at that time. Once that happens, it will be very difficult for Su Mu to continue to support himself. He doesn''t want to bring too much trouble to Su mu, Su Mu did what he asked and answered. During the years of seclusion, Su Mu sent him whatever he needed without saying a word. In order not to disappoint Su mu, Lei Ming was fully prepared for this expedition to the western world, but he had to be foolproof, Otherwise, it will not only disappoint Su Mu''s expectations for himself, but also give the throne of the commander-in-chief of the three services to others!


    "Please rest assured, commander-in-chief, in case of any abnormal situation, my subordinates will definitely inform you at the first time, so that you can master all the war conditions in Zhongtian world at the first time. Once Wanxiang building returns to the western world, my subordinates will pass the news to you even if they die! "The sergeant said solemnly that he was also a veteran in the Xia Dynasty, because he was also one of the first people to follow Su mu. His original identity was Chen Jingsheng''s Sergeant under Zhao Huaiqing, because Zhao Huaiqing promoted Su Mu to a great commander and led an army of 10000 people He was transferred from Zhao Huaiqing''s command and became the first group to follow Su mu.


    He was also very happy. If he had not had a conflict with a sergeant under Chen Jingsheng, he would not have left Chen Jingsheng so easily. If he had not had a conflict with that sergeant, he would never have left Chen Jingsheng under Su Mu''s command in a rage. If he had not left Chen Jingsheng''s command, he would be sure now There is absolutely no doubt that Zhao Huaiqing has become a dead bone. The whole army is basically destroyed, so he is very glad that he left Chen Jingsheng''s command and came to Su Mu''s hand.


    There was one thing that made him feel very angry at the beginning, that is, when he decided to become a member of Su Mu''s command, he was ruthlessly ridiculed by his companions. The sergeant who had a conflict with him also disdained to say to himself that Su Mu was too young and weak to survive on the battlefield of the northern world. He followed Su mu It must be a dead end. He also said that if he followed Su mu, he would be killed by himself even if he could make achievements in the future. At that time, he was very angry, but after so many years, it has been proved that it was not a bad thing for him to follow Su Mu in anger, but a perfect blessing. After all, he followed Su Mu and lived to the end Now he has become an official member of the Tianhe water army, and his accomplishments have also broken through the fourth grade of the golden fairyland. The man who had a conflict with himself has now become a dead bone, even the bones exist on the battlefield, and are eaten by wild wolves and wild dogs.


    Lei Ming looked at the solemn sergeant and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He also said in a very serious voice: You should know my current situation in the imperial palace. This war is very important for us, and even related to whether our Tianhe navy can still sit in the most elite name of the Xia Dynasty in the future. Therefore, your task is very important. This time, I will leave 20 sergeants proficient in exploration to your commander. I have only one requirement, that is, keep an eye on all the soldiers in Wanxiang building Every move, send me all their conditions, so that we can know what their next action of Wanxiang building is all the time, okay¡°


    ¡±My subordinates understand that even if I die, I will transport all the actions of Wanxiang building, for the sake of the Xia Dynasty! For the sake of Tianhe water army, I will die forever! " The sergeant listened to Lei Ming''s words and said solemnly and incomparably that he can be said to be one of the most loyal soldiers to the Xia Dynasty among all the sergeants of the Xia Dynasty. Therefore, he is also very happy that the Xia Dynasty can get the western world. Now Lei Ming has entrusted him with a very solemn task. Naturally, he will never make any mistakes in this task, even if it is self His life is delivered here, and he will never let the sudden return of Wanxiang building interrupt every move of the Xia Dynasty.


    Lei Ming nodded when he heard the speech, took a deep breath and said: "at first, you were the first person to follow the saint and the helper of our great Xia Dynasty. If there were no Sergeant like you who came to us when our great Xia Dynasty was the weakest, it would be difficult for our great Xia Dynasty to be prosperous today, I''m glad that the Xia Dynasty has a sergeant like you. Pay attention to safety and take care! "


    Thunder''s words made the sergeant''s eyes not only show a trace of tears, but he solemnly nodded and said, "for the sake of the Xia Dynasty! Never die!"


    Lei Ming didn''t say anything more. He just slapped the other party on the shoulder, and then rushed to cities all over the western world with the remaining five million troops. He wanted to subdue the western world in the shortest time, so he couldn''t procrastinate. If he delayed for a long time, it wouldn''t be good in case of any changes.

 Chapter 838

    On the other hand, in a southern city in the northern world, Guangliang couldn''t help falling into a moment of silence when looking at Lu Wanxi. Looking at the VIP cards she brought back from various chambers of Commerce, Guangliang couldn''t help feeling deeply desperate for her wallet. Guangliang also knew for the first time that women were so enthusiastic about shopping, Even in just three days, millions of best fairy crystals were spent!


    What is this concept? A great Luo Jinxian with a life span of millions of years may not have enough savings for more than one million top-grade fairy crystals, but Lu Wanxi was able to spend nearly five million top-grade fairy crystals in just three days. Who would believe it? If it weren''t for the great cause of the great Xia Dynasty, I don''t pay much attention to Xianjing. I''m afraid I really can''t afford to support the little princess of the great Xia Dynasty. This extravagant spending is really terrible!


    "Fortunately, I still have some savings on me. Otherwise, it would be too funny for the little princess of the great Xia Dynasty and a strong person of the great Luo Jinxian seven products to find a place to live. However, fortunately, this time I came out, I stayed with all the Xianjing. Otherwise, I might not be able to hold on until the Ziwei emperor sent the daily expenses." Guangliang took a deep breath and thought to himself, it''s not that he is stingy, but that Lu Wanxi''s speed of spending money is too terrible. This can''t help but make Guangliang deeply doubt whether the little princess of the Xia Dynasty can afford it after she gets married, In Guangliang''s opinion, apart from the Xia Dynasty, what forces have so many immortal crystals that Lu Wanxi can use?


    The reason why the great Xia Dynasty was not short of money was also very simple. The wine brewed by the secret recipe of the saint''s transformation provided them with an endless stream of immortal crystals, not to mention the income of other places. You should know that the tax revenue of the great Xia Dynasty was not low, of course, for those businessmen and practitioners, After all, most of the industries in the whole Xia Dynasty were involved by them. The Xianjing received every year could not be piled up in the Imperial Palace treasure house. Too much money also led Lu Wanxi, the little princess of the Xia Dynasty, to develop a bad problem, that is, the speed of spending money was too fast, and she did not have a qualified understanding of Xianjing, In her opinion, there were so many immortal crystals in the Xia Dynasty. What she spent was just a drop in the bucket. It was not a big deal.


    But Guangliang doesn''t think so. As a casual practitioner, Guangliang deeply understands the importance of Xianjing. If there is not enough Xianjing as his own background, it will be very difficult to do anything in the future. One sentence is very correct. Xianjing is not omnipotent, but it can''t be done without Xianjing, Therefore, Lu Wanxi Guangliang, who spends so much money, is also the first time she has seen, and she has some understanding of the inventory of the Xia Dynasty. According to Lu Wanxi, she uses more than a million Xianjing every month, so she doesn''t feel any sense of spending these Xianjing at all, When Guangliang told Lu Wanxi that she had spent five million fairy crystals in three days, Lu Wanxi''s first reply also made her feel very ashamed. Lu Wanxi said that there were so few five million fairy crystals. She thought there were a lot of five million fairy crystals. It turned out that she was so careless that she had to ask the master to send more to her next time.


    "Little princess, we have to start, otherwise the past is too slow. At that time, the sergeants in the northern world are likely to be dissatisfied. After all, this is the first time I command them. Their first impression of me is still very important. I don''t want to be too late. After all, I need their help to enter the western world after a while." Guangliang said solemnly to Lu Wanxi.


    Lu Wanxi was not only a little upset at the speech, but not aimed at Guangliang. She was very clear that after entering the western world, she would not have the opportunity to go shopping in such a natural and unrestrained way. After all, once the western world fell into the war occupied by the Xia Dynasty, businessmen everywhere would not be so stupid to continue to open their own chamber of commerce without closing the door, At least she will be out of business for a period of time, and after arriving in the western world, she will lose Guangliang''s protection and may be in danger all the time. Although she knows that this is something she must experience, she still feels that she can''t adapt. After all, she has been a little princess in the Xia Dynasty for so long, Now she suddenly went to other places and became a child whose father didn''t care and whose mother didn''t love. This sudden change made it difficult for her to adapt.


    ¡±OK, I was going to stay for another period of time, but since you said so, what can I do? You''re right. The imperial dynasty''s capture of the western world this time is a major event, but it can''t be delayed because I''m delayed. When shall we start? "Lu Wanxi looked at Guangliang, sighed deeply and asked aloud. In fact, she also wanted Guangliang to go to the western world alone, but she continued to stay in the northern world and slowly rushed to the western world, but Guangliang''s dead brain refused to agree. It was his duty to protect herself from entering the Western world, so Guangliang wouldn''t do it if she didn''t enter the western world She went to the west, but she couldn''t waste their great opportunity to capture the western world in the Xia Dynasty, so she had to follow her to the western world.


    ¡±In my opinion, we set out immediately. If time continues to drag on, I''m worried about what will happen in the Zhongtian world, so the faster we go to the western world, the better. "Guangliang solemnly replied that he has now put his mind on the whole western world and thought about how to bring the western world into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty in the fastest time, but he doesn''t know one thing, that is, the western world has fallen into war under the attack of thunder, and thunder led five million troops to break up one after another More than 20 cities in the western world have occupied a lot of territory in the western world. Even if he goes to the western world now, it is difficult to compete with thunder.


    If Guangliang knew about this in the future, he would certainly be unhappy with Lu Wanxi. After all, if Lu Wanxi hadn''t delayed this for more than half a month, now Guangliang has fought in the western world for a lot of time, and he must have laid down a lot of territory. Therefore, once Guangliang knew that Lei Ming had won a lot of territory in the western world first, he would surely blame Lu Wanxi in his heart, Even if you don''t say it, your mind must be sure.

 Chapter 839

    In the southeast of the western world, Lei Ming led five million imperial sergeants directly from the eastern region to fight here in three days. The place where Lei Ming started was a plain in the western world near Zhongtian world. Where he left the sergeant to explore the every move of Wanxiang building in Zhongtian world, They were also assigned a large army to go north and capture all the cities from the way they came. Naturally, they did not live up to the expectations of thunder. It was too simple for the Xia Dynasty to attack cities in a place without combat power in the western world, Even an army without a general can easily capture dozens of hundreds of cities.


    Now the situation in the western world is a little clear. The troops of the great Xia Dynasty directly hit the southernmost area from the North close to the Zhongtian world, and a line was divided from top to bottom to separate the East and west sides. The remaining territory in the west is the territory they have not conquered by the great Xia Dynasty, while the territory they have conquered in the East, As for why Lei Ming used troops like this, it was decided in consideration of many possibilities. As long as they included the easternmost part of the western world from north to south in the territory of their Xia Dynasty, it was absolutely impossible for wanxianglou to return to the western world and fight them, Because they have lost their foothold in the western world, if they want to enter the western world, they must go to war with the Xia Dynasty. If they go to war with the Xia Dynasty, there is no doubt that the Tianting behind Wanxiang building will miss this good opportunity? Lei Ming is sure that Tianting is at least 60% likely to attack Wanxiang building.


    As for the remaining 30%, what if Tianting doesn''t sell Wanxiang building? Lei Ming is also very clear about his consideration. He will dispatch the armies of the northern world and the southern world to support them. As long as he can hold Wanxiang building for a period of time, things will become clear after the western world falls into their hands, because once the western world falls into their hands, it officially means that Wanxiang building has lost all its foothold, The only place where they can survive is Zhongtian world. Will Zhongtian world let Wanxiang building share a world with them? This is absolutely impossible! Tianting and Wanxiang building have been fighting for so long. Are they still not aware of the horror of Wanxiang building?


    It''s just the so-called sleeping place can''t allow others to sleep soundly. Therefore, once the western world falls into the hands of the Xia Dynasty, even if Tianting doesn''t want to fight Wanxiang building with all its strength, it must fight Wanxiang building with all its strength. After all, Zhongtian world is such a big place, If they and Wanxiang building occupy each other, doesn''t it mean that their Tianting should not only guard against the attack from the Xia Dynasty in all directions, but also pay attention to the every move of Wanxiang building all the time. That''s too tired. Tianting knows very well, so they will attack Wanxiang building! It''s just that it''s not certain whether the time is fast or late, but for the Xia Dynasty, as long as one day Tianting is willing to shoot Wanxiang building, it''s a good thing, so they don''t have to worry about any consequences. They have to worry about each other between Tianting and Wanxiang building.


    The Xia Dynasty sent troops to the west without telling anyone. Most people knew it the first time thunder led the army into the western world. Naturally, the news flew to every place in the fairy world at the first time, which not only made countless people breathe deeply, Some people understand why they gave up on Tianting again and again before the Xia Dynasty. It turns out that their eyes have not been on the Zhongtian world, but on the western world, which is occupied by Wanxiang building! But they may have guessed wrong. The reason why Su Mu didn''t want to fight against Tianting and Zhongtian in the past was that he was worried that they were not Zhang bainin''s opponent in the Xia Dynasty, but now they fight against the western world entirely because of the sudden change of plan, Who could have guessed that wanxianglou would send all the troops to the front line of the Zhongtian world to fight with the front of the Tianting? Therefore, there is still a big gap between the merchant born forces like wanxianglou and the forces really bred in the war. At least anyone who is familiar with military books and has strategies and knows how to fight a war knows very well that it is the most terrible thing to send all the troops out of his own land at will, This time, Wanxiang building lost the western world entirely for their own reasons. No wonder others.


    And Su Mu won''t worry that some people in the fairy world will say something bad to him, because this time he went to Wanxiang building in the western world, but he gave them a perfect reason for the Xia Dynasty, that is to suppress the evil in the black fog in the West! This reason can be said to be the most perfect reason for them to fight since the birth of the Xia Dynasty. For the safety of all immortal practitioners and residents in the earth fairy world, to prevent the beauty of the earth fairy world from being destroyed by the hands of evil, and to prevent the dark era of the earth fairy world from appearing again, They sent troops to guard the black fog and evil in the black fog of the western world. What''s the problem? Of course, there is no problem! On the contrary, once this reason is said, it will certainly get the support of countless fairy world residents. As long as these residents support their Xia Dynasty, are the remaining scattered repairs not easy to solve? After all, although the strength of those residents is generally not strong, or even very weak, but the fairy world can not continue to survive without them. As long as these people support the Xia Dynasty and have a good impression of the Xia Dynasty, they will win a great victory in the western world this time!


    As for the rest of the scattered monks in the fairy world, their opinions are not important to the Xia Dynasty at all. After all, most of the scattered monks with talent and future have joined various forces, such as the Xia Dynasty and Tianting. As long as their generation is over, those residents will pass on the great achievements of the Xia Dynasty to the next generation, As long as the children of that generation grow up in the greatness of the great Xia Dynasty, these children will be the best combat power supplement for them. As for those scattered cultivation, who cares about them?


    Moreover, not all casual practitioners would agree that the Xia Dynasty attacked the western world. After all, the black fog in the western world has been guarded for so many years, and they can''t forget the dark era of that year. Therefore, they naturally agree with the Xia Dynasty''s initiative to guard the black fog, Although the great Xia Dynasty obviously went to the western world with its own ambition, from the mouth of the residents of the great Xia Dynasty, we can know how rich the people of the great Xia Dynasty are. If you talk more, more people will believe. Otherwise, Su Mu could not make the great Xia Dynasty so powerful in such a short time, could he not?

 Chapter 840

    Most of the casual practitioners remained silent about the Xia Dynasty''s attack on the western world. The remaining casual practitioners either did not agree with the Xia Dynasty''s attack on the western world, or were already on the way to the Xia Dynasty. From their perspective, it is not difficult to see how powerful the Xia Dynasty is now, As long as there is no accident, they must be the real rulers of the future fairy world in the Daxia imperial dynasty. This is absolutely beyond doubt in most of the scattered repairs in the fairy world. Therefore, they go to the Daxia imperial dynasty for their future life. As for whether the Tianting and Wanxiang building can rise in the future, This is also beyond doubt for those scattered practitioners in the earth fairy world. As long as a person with a clear eye can see what kind of situation the Tianting and Wanxiang building are facing. The Xia Dynasty is surrounded by their two forces, and the Tianting and Wanxiang building coexist in the Zhongtian world, it is impossible to work together, Therefore, when they guard against the Xia Dynasty, they will certainly guard against the other party''s forces. Therefore, in this case, how do they fight against the powerful Xia Dynasty?


    "Unfortunately, at the beginning, I thought that Tianting must be the future master of the earth fairyland. Now it seems that Tianting is too far from the Xia Dynasty. You should know how powerful the Tianting was at the beginning. The forces alone dared to declare war on the other four imperial palaces. When the combat power of sergeants in the East and the West was dragged down, the Jade Emperor God, the Lord of Tianting, led the army into the north The square world has destroyed the Qinghua emperor''s palace, which has not gathered its combat power, directly in their hands and occupied 70% of the territory of the western world. If it had not been for the rise of foreign forces in the Xia Dynasty, I''m afraid this fairy world would really become a speech hall of heaven in the future and be controlled by heaven. "In a prosperous main city in the western world, A drinker looked at the dark clouds from the eastern sky and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    He smiled at a young man in white at the table, looked at the drinker and said: "I thought the same as you at the beginning, but who could have thought that the great Xia Dynasty was so terrible. It was only more than ten years since it was founded and appeared in the earth fairy world, and it was going to bring all the earth fairy world into their hands. This kind of step by step eroded the hands of the enemy. Should we say that the saint of the great Xia Dynasty is worthy of being the most terrible hero in so many years? And more than that, how long did the emperor of the Xia Dynasty come to the fairy world to practice? Now, cultivation has long been a mystery. When the northern world had not yet fallen into the hands of the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu went to the northern world alone to find the qinghuadi palace defeated by the heaven. At that time, he was only the second-class land of great Luo Jinxian. Unexpectedly, he relied on himself Xu Renjie, who was close to the top ten Luo Jinxian, was defeated by his powerful means and subdued them. This is the most terrible place for him. It has long been a mystery how many great Luo Jinxian and golden fairyland combat power the Xia Dynasty has. No one knows, but it is certain that the Xia Dynasty is very powerful! Very powerful! Even powerful Beyond the world! "


    "Are you?" The wine drinker could not help frowning. He looked at the young man in White dressed in extraordinary clothes, followed by two clever and moving waitresses and several strong bodyguards. This made him curious about each other''s identity. Who has such an identity in Liang Huancheng in the western world? If he was right, the bodyguard next to the young man in white would at least be Jin The cultivation of eight grades in Wonderland is not a weak cultivation as a bodyguard.


    "I''d like to hook Ye Chen, the son of Bai Yuheng, the great general of emperor Chen''s palace!" the young man in white smiled, stood up and saluted the wine guest with a fist and said slowly.


    When the voice fell, the wine drinker''s eyebrows couldn''t help but pick up, and said in some doubt: "son of Bai Yuheng, general of gouchen emperor''s palace, surnamed ye Mingchen? Good guy, it turns out that there are not only people surnamed Wang, but also people surnamed Ye next door. It''s really an eye opener for me!"


    "How dare you be presumptuous!!?"


    When the voice fell, the eight grade bodyguard of the golden fairyland suddenly became angry. The waist sword suddenly came out of its sheath and waved it to the drinker. A magnificent knife Qi immediately broke away from the sword and attacked the drinker''s face. The drinker didn''t dodge when he saw the knife Qi attack. He just smiled and shook his head. Then he stopped the knife Qi at a meter in the void in front of him and couldn''t move. Then he bent his fingers and flicked the knife The Qi suddenly turned into pieces and flew around the tavern. Fortunately, many drinkers saw something wrong and took the lead to leave. Otherwise, I don''t know how many people will be hurt by these broken knife Qi just now.


    "You are the son of Bai Yuheng. You are surrounded by these ladies and guards. Your strength is also extraordinary. Bai Yuheng is not dead? He asked you to come to me?" The wine drinker looked at the pale young man in white and said, if he remembered correctly, this guy''s name was Ye Chen, the son of Bai Yuheng, the great general of gouchen emperor''s palace. Although the wine drinker was very curious about why Bai Yuheng''s son was surnamed ye, he didn''t ask much. It was just a joke before.


    "My father has returned from the war between Wanxiang building and gouchen emperor''s palace, so I took the initiative to come to you this time. As the only general in gouchen emperor''s palace whose cultivation has not broken through the level of Da Luo Jinxian, you must also know the reason why he took the position of general. I want to know whether the famous old wine ghost is interested in making the fairy world more chaotic with his younger generation A little. " Ye Chen smiled and said to the old wine ghost, he is confident that it is difficult for anyone in the world to refuse his invitation, because the reason why his father took the position of general at the beginning is very simple, that is, his father Bai Yuheng is very good at calculation and exploration, and even these two technologies have surpassed the recognized first God in the fairy world at the beginning, Therefore, ye Chen is very confident in himself. As long as the old drunkard opposite is still ambitious, he must be willing to join his command and go with him to make the water in the earth fairyland more muddy.


    "To what extent have you calculated your father''s two algorithms? Can you figure out the secret?" the wine drinker named old drunkard poured himself a glass of wine and asked aloud.


    "I can''t figure it out, but I believe I can figure it out soon." Ye Chen replied with a smile, without a trace of embarrassment on his face.


    "In fact, I also have an algorithm. I want to ask you if you need to count something?" the old drunkard drank the wine and said with a slight rise in the corner of his mouth.


    "What are you talking about?" Ye Chen is not a fool. Naturally, he heard the old drunkard''s sarcastic words. The old drunkard laughed and clapped his hand on the table in front of him. The unfinished wine in his wine pot suddenly shot at Ye Chen like a sharp sword, which immediately attracted Ye Chen''s eyes, Unable to dodge, he was stabbed through his shoulder by the sword Qi condensed from the wine.


    "Childe!" the maidens and bodyguards beside Ye Chen were shocked and hurried forward to explore Ye Chen''s situation. When the water sword stabbed them just now, they couldn''t react at all. No, it can be said that they couldn''t move!


    The old drunkard came slowly, controlled all the remaining drinks that had not time to fall to the ground, entered his own wine pot, and said aloud, "I say, what are you? Accompany me to follow you? It''s really funny!"


    When the voice fell, the old alcoholic looked at the eastern sky, and the dark clouds deepened a lot. This could not help but make him narrow his eyes and think in his heart: "maybe the only person in the world who can let me serve is coming!"

 Chapter 841

    The old drunkard took a deep breath, looked at the pale Ye Chen not far away, smiled and said: "Your father was kind to me and I won''t kill you today, but you should know one thing, young generation, that is, if you don''t have enough strength in the fairy world, let alone let others follow you, even self-protection is always a problem. I know you are young and proud, but don''t think of yourself as a person, even when Su Mu is as strong as you Compromise and become a pawn in Ziwei emperor palace. What''s more, your strength can''t even compare with the original Su mu, but you dare to accept a big Luo Jinxian whose cultivation has reached twelve grades. Ha ha, it''s ridiculous! Ha ha! "


    With the sound of a burst of laughter away, the old alcoholic also disappeared. With the help of the maid, ye Chen slowly stood up from the ground, walked to the table and sat down. He took a deep breath and looked at the direction of the old alcoholic''s departure. The anger in his eyes obviously erupted, but fortunately he also understood that there was nothing wrong with what the old alcoholic said, so he just It''s not good to be able to bear this anger forcibly, otherwise it will affect his calm brain!


    "Isn''t Su mu the only one? If the young master had made his debut a few years earlier, he would surely surpass Su Mu''s achievements! What''s so arrogant! Compare Su mu with my young master! Does he deserve to be compared with my young master?" The maid who still loved Ye Chen said angrily when she saw that her sweetheart''s left shoulder had been pierced by sword Qi. Looking at Ye Chen''s pale face, she was also very distressed, but what can be done? They didn''t bring anything to heal their wounds. Now they can only rely on the bodyguard to spend Xianyuan on Ye Chen and let his wounds heal slowly.


    "Shut up!" Ye Chen immediately slapped the maid in the face, but he resisted it halfway. His anger was provoked by the maid''s words, but fortunately, there was a trace of pain in the shoulder injury, which made his head clear again. He forcibly stopped himself from slapping the maid''s palm, touched each other''s hair, and said: "Sorry."


    "Childe..."


    The bodyguard of the eight products of the golden fairyland looked at Ye Chen and couldn''t help sighing. He felt helpless. He knew that his childe was also a dragon and Phoenix among people. He must have made achievements beyond ordinary people''s imagination in the future. However, the current situation is not so clear. He is not a person who knows pharmacology. He can only use his own immortal yuan to stop bleeding and let Ye Chen''s shoulder catch him Step recovers, but this is likely to cause Ye Chen to suffer from the cold on his shoulder in the future. The old drunkard''s sword Qi can''t be exhausted at all. Now the sword Qi is still stimulating Ye Chen on his shoulder, slowing down the recovery of the wound. If the wound doesn''t recover, ye Chen''s whole arm may be frozen and rotten by the sword Qi, so he can only It''s enough for his Xianyuan to forcibly wrap up the sword Qi, so that he can slow down the speed of hurting Ye Chen, then slowly recover the wound, and then go out to find a doctor who is good at the wound of sword Qi, or find a swordsman to expel the sword Qi from the body. Only in that way can ye Chen recover.


    Ye Chen sighed deeply as he watched the wound on his shoulder heal gradually. It seems that he thought everything too simple. With his current strength, how can he accept a great Luo Jinxian with a cultivation of up to 11 grades to follow him? It''s impossible to think about it, but why does he still come to this liang this time Looking for an old wine ghost in Huancheng? The reason is still because of his father Bai Yuheng.


    Ye Chen had nothing to worry about. As the son of Bai Yuheng, the great general of gouchen palace, he basically had nothing to lack. He was as carefree as a dandy every day. However, everything has changed since wanxianglou led the army to invade the western world. The collapse of gouchen palace led to the disappearance of Ye Chen''s original shelter, and his father Bai Yuheng also died of cultivation Lian''s skill was imprisoned in Wanxiang building for too special reasons. Now he doesn''t know where he is imprisoned. Ye Chen came to the old drunkard this time to try to see if the other party can help himself or even follow himself in the sense that Bai Yuheng saved his life, so that he can have a strong person as the foundation to develop his own power, In order to stand in the same position with Wanxiang building and save his father.


    But now it seems that he thought everything too simple. He originally thought that Su Mu could accept Feng Hua of the eleventh grade Luo Jinxian in the realm of Jinxian. He thought he was no worse than Su mu, so this time he came to Liang Huancheng to accept the old wine ghost. Even if he couldn''t succeed, beef jerky could get some favor from each other, but he never thought of it It was the old drunkard who was so irritable that he didn''t even say a few words. Xin Kui was still talking about Bai Yuheng''s saving grace, so he didn''t hurt his life. Otherwise, I''m afraid he has become a dead bone now.


    "Childe, if the old drunkard doesn''t want to help us, all our plans below will be in vain. If there is no top strong man in charge, even if we establish a force and reorganize the name of gouchen palace, many people will not be willing to follow us. After all, the original name of gouchen palace in the western world is not very good. Many casual repairs are against gouchen palace itself We don''t have any good feelings. In addition, our strength is weak and we can''t hold them down at all. If we forcibly accept them, I''m afraid we won''t be in charge of the forces at that time. "The guard of the eighth grade of the golden fairyland said to Ye Chen.


    "Go step by step." Ye Chen reluctantly shook his head, looked at the dark clouds in the East sky, couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and then slowly spit out the turbid gas from his mouth, saying: "Now the great Xia Dynasty has begun to attack the western world. In terms of the strength of the great Xia Dynasty, the western world is as tempting to them as naked beauties. Moreover, because wanxianglou reorganized the western world before, we simply have no strength to defend the attack of the great Xia Dynasty, let alone stop them. The western world is falling I''m afraid it won''t take long to enter the hands of the Xia Dynasty! "


    Ye Chen''s voice fell, and all the people around him fell silent. They used to be the people of gouchen palace. Naturally, they don''t want the western world to fall into the hands of others. Now the only one who is still related to the top level of gouchen palace is the son of Bai Yuheng, the former general of gouchen palace in front of them, so they followed Ye Chen and wanted to push him to the West But now it seems that the whole western world is going to fall into the hands of the great Xia Dynasty. Can they still influence the actions of the great Xia Dynasty with their current strength?

 Chapter 842

    At the border of the northern world, a general under Qingye''s command shook his head and thought to himself: "This Guangliang is too late. If he comes a few days later, I''m afraid the whole western world will be subdued by Marshal Lei Ming. I don''t know what Saint Zun thinks. Such a person who can''t even grasp the time actually makes him the pioneer of this western expedition? It''s a joke!"


    "Sorry, everybody! Something happened on the way and it''s a little late. Let''s enter the western world!" Guangliang''s figure had just fallen from the void. He immediately said that he couldn''t wait to enter the western world to make achievements. You know, he made a heaven oath this time. He wanted to bring the western world into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty within three months. If he couldn''t do it, he would be out of touch with the high-level officials of the great Xia Dynasty in the future So he wasted nearly 20 days on the road. Now he has only about 70 days left. If the western world is not included in the territory of the great Xia Dynasty in these 70 days, even if he has great ambitions, he can''t become the high-level of the great Xia Dynasty!


    Because of time, Guangliang didn''t even point out whether the people and horses were complete. He just roughly used his divine knowledge to sweep it once and planned to enter the western world directly. He didn''t want to delay any more. They wasted too much time on the road because of Lu Wanxi, the little princess. If he continued to waste time, could he be in two months It must be a question mark to bring the western world into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty. He doesn''t like the state with unknown future. Since he wants to attack the western world and become the high-level of the great Xia Dynasty, he must firmly grasp everything in his own hands!


    Unfortunately, Guangliang''s thinking is too simple. If the imperial palace had not ordered him to have a try, I''m afraid whether he could command the three million army is still a problem. After all, there are six generals of the three million army, and even one of them has reached the realm of the eight grade great Luo Jinxian It''s also a step away from the last level of the realm of great Luo Jinxian. If it wasn''t for the order of the Imperial Palace, you don''t have to think that Guangliang would never command them. However, although they are somewhat unconvinced in their hearts, they are not people who don''t know the general. Now the situation in the western world is a great opportunity for them. If they miss it, they will miss it, and they will never get it like this again So they chose a temporary compromise in front of the overall situation. Whether this Guangliang really has the ability to command them depends on his performance on the battlefield of the western world. You know, they are not the only one on the battlefield of the western world now!


    The eight grade Da Luo Jinxian, who is the latest under Qingye''s command, knows very well that the western world has been attacked by Lei Ming, the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces of the imperial palace. Although the man named Guangliang in front of him does look outstanding, he may still be a lot worse than Marshal Lei Ming with holy reverence as the backstage support, but for For him, these are not important problems. He will come here this time just to mix the merits. In the future, he will be successfully dispatched to the imperial palace after his strength breakthrough. Although the northern world is also good, everyone knows that in the great Xia Dynasty, only the imperial palace is the Holy Land of the whole great Xia Dynasty. Not only the cultivation resources are far more similar than them, but also Even the richness of Qi Yun and Xianyuan is not comparable to that of their northern world!


    Therefore, in order to successfully dispatch him to the Imperial Palace in the future, he chose to come to the western world to make some contributions and plating gold. After all, everyone knows that the western world is a place to make contributions, and there is no place to block their existence. Therefore, naturally, there can be no danger. This time, they came to the western world entirely for gold plating and have no other ideas , as long as the credit is paid, whether thunder strikes first and Guangliang strikes the western world or Guangliang strikes the western world has nothing to do with them. After all, Guangliang''s oath has nothing to do with them, although they know it clearly, it''s impolite to say it has nothing to do with them. In an idiom, it has nothing to do with me. If it''s ugly, it''s none of my business. Anyway, it''s you who swear, I''m just here to gild the credit. What you like has nothing to do with my dime!


    "General Guang has to hurry up. Now Marshal Lei Ming has won many cities in the western world. The whole western world has fallen into Marshal Lei Ming''s hands from the northernmost to the southernmost, forming a strong defense line against the Zhongtian world. Now you have to hurry up if you want to compete with Marshal Lei Ming in the western world, otherwise you will finally win If the people in the western world are not you, then obviously you will have a lot of trouble, won''t you? "The eight grade Da Luo Jinxian smiled and reminded Guang Liang. He was just a kind reminder, or he was trying to make the fight between Guang Liang and thunder more obvious.


    "What are you talking about? Marshal Lei Ming has won all the cities from the northernmost to the south in the western world?" Guang Liang stared at the eight grade Luo Jinxian and said incredulously: "How could it be! The holy master promised me that this time I was the vanguard army to conquer the western world. I haven''t even entered the battlefield of the western world. How could the holy master send another army to the western world to conquer? Could it be that the holy master didn''t believe me?"


    "You may have misunderstood this point. Maybe the holy master didn''t know it at all. After all, the holy master is the master of the Xia Dynasty. You don''t have any jokes. Since the holy master has promised to let you become a pioneer, you naturally won''t regret it. Therefore, it is likely that thunder is good at acting. Of course, there is another possibility that the holy master deliberately let you become a pioneer army And let Marshal Lei Ming enter the western world to fight with you in the western world. On the surface, it seems that you two should work together to attack the western world, but the real purpose is to compare with each other and find out who is qualified to continue to climb. "The eight grade Da Luo Jinxian smiled and said.


    "Who are you? Why do you dare to guess these things at will? You''re guessing the holy meaning at will. It''s not a small thing. No one can guess the holy meaning." Guang Liang took a deep breath and asked solemnly.


    "Under the command of the king of Zhenbei, Wang Shi''an! The commander of the three million army came here under the order of the holy master to wait for general Guang to lead us into the western world to conquer the West. General Guang, you are a lot late." Wang Shi''an smiled and replied.

 Chapter 843

    Guangliang couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the speech. Some felt helpless and said: "Something happened on the way, so I''m a little late. I''m sorry, but you just said that marshal Lei Ming has attacked all the territory from the north to the east to the south in the western world. I don''t think he''s lying to me. Even if Marshal Lei Ming came to the western world first, it''s difficult to take such a large territory into his pocket in such a short time Yes. "


    "If general Guang doesn''t believe it, he can enter the western world and explore by himself. Marshal Lei Ming led 2 million troops of the Imperial Palace and dispatched 3 million troops under the command of the king of Zhenbei, with a total of 5 million troops. It was only a few days ago that marshal Lei Ming entered the western world. That is, in these days, marshal Lei Ming has all the cities and possessions from the northeast to the south of the western world All of them are under the command of the Xia Dynasty. There is no doubt that general Guang can explore by himself after entering the western world. " Wang Shian smiled and replied casually. Although he was nominally under the jurisdiction of Guangliang this time, Wang Shian would never respect each other so much before Guangliang showed that he had enough ability to be his boss. After all, Wang Shian is also a big Luo Jinxian with eight grades, and Guangliang is a big Luo Jinxian who has just broken through to seven grades It takes time to consider what qualifications you have to be your immediate boss.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it. Forget it, we''d better hurry up and enter the western world." Guangliang took a deep breath and said solemnly that he didn''t want to find that most of the western world had fallen into the hands of thunder after he entered the western world. In that case, the purpose of his trip would be completely disrupted. Not only did he have no way to get a lot of credit, but even the vows made in front of the saint and many high-level officials in the Imperial Palace would be because of it The way of heaven.


    ......


    In the middle heaven world, in the front camp of Wanxiang building, the northern and Eastern princes stared at the southern princes with ugly faces. They received the latest news from the western world. The great Xia Dynasty assembled a total of more than 8 million troops into their Western world. Now the western world and the middle heaven world have been disconnected by the military front of the great Xia Dynasty, which means that they are lost After going to the western world, a hard won place to settle down, Wanxiang building has once again lost its territory and become a powerful force in the fairy world, which has no reputation but does not even have its own territory.


    "Damn it, if it hadn''t been for your suggestion a while ago, how could the western world come to this end? We Wanxiang building itself is not a good soldier in marching and fighting. We still rely on the three words left by the building owner to grow now. Now, we have taken so much effort to attack it in the western world and let Wanxiang building have a future We have found a place to live and have a future of development in the western world, but it is because of your plan that we lose the ownership of the western world again! " The northern supreme mother looked very ugly and said to the southern supreme mother. If he had not forcibly opened the Presbyterian Church and bought the Western supreme mother and the Zhongtian supreme mother to stand on his side, how could the western world fall into the hands of the Xia Dynasty? They could not fall into such a passive situation!


    "Now it''s useless to say this. Why don''t you open the Presbyterian Council to discuss what to do?" The Oriental supreme mother sighed deeply and said helplessly. At the beginning, he also disagreed with transferring all the armies from the western world into the middle heaven to attack the heaven, but the southern supreme mother did not know how to buy the other two supreme mothers and let them stand on his side. It was precisely because of this that they made such a big mistake and made such a huge Southern world A piece of territory was handed over to others at will. Now the army of the great Xia Dynasty has gained a firm foothold at the intersection of the western world and the Zhongtian world. Even if they are separated from the battlefield of the Zhongtian world, it is very difficult to return to the western world. It can even be said that there is no possibility. After all, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the great Xia Dynasty is not a joke. They don''t realize it Those sergeants who are slightly laborious in attacking Tianting under their command can win over the powerful sergeants of the Xia Dynasty!


    "The Western Supreme Master is now at war with heaven on the front line. I''m afraid it''s difficult to go. The middle heaven supreme master can''t appear in the earth fairy world now, otherwise once he is exposed, we Wanxiang building will really have no backhand." The northern Supreme Master said with an ugly face. Now they have only the last step left. The chess pieces are hidden in the dark and have not been exposed. Now the four Supreme elders of Wanxiang building have been exposed in front of the people in the earth fairy world. Countless people know very well that the four Supreme elders of Wanxiang building are all the accomplishments of half step twelve grade Da Luo Jinxian, which can be said to be very powerful However, only the four of them know that they are just followers of the Supreme Master of Zhongtian and the Lord of Wanxiang building. Only the Supreme Master of Zhongtian is the real supreme elder. The four of them are only the elders of Wanxiang building who were assigned to command the rest of the world. They only become the supreme elder because there are too many elders of Wanxiang building.


    "However, if we don''t expose the identity of the emperor Zhongtian, I''m afraid today''s Wanxiang building will come to the end. The western world has fallen into the hands of the Xia Dynasty. It can be said that it is extremely difficult to get it back. Now we are still facing the attack of the Tianting army. The pressure can be said to be very huge. Now we have to expose the emperor Zhongtian and let him unify Shuai, all our fighting forces will quickly defeat Tianting, and then reorganize Zhongtian world into the territory of our team. Only in this way can we continue to survive! " Dongfang Taishang took a deep breath and said slowly that there are only two cards left in their Wanxiang building. One is the three million armies ambushed in all worlds. Except for the western world, the rest of the four worlds are the armies with their Wanxiang building hidden in the dark!


    The remaining two are the supreme elders of the Zhongtian world who have always seen the Dragon without seeing the end! A great Luo Jinxian who has achieved twelve grades of accomplishments can soar to the immortal world as long as he can understand the mystery of flying. He is also the second person in Wanxiang building. After the owner of Wanxiang building returns, he is the only super strong who has achieved twelve grades of accomplishments!

 Chapter 844

    "Empress Dowager Zhongtian has been hiding in the heaven for so many years, and it must not be easily exposed. Now there is another way to get us out of the current danger, that is to mobilize the army hidden in Wanxiang building in the Xia Dynasty, so that there will be unrest in the Xia Dynasty, and then we will take this opportunity to move closer to the southern world After listening to their words, the southern grand mother couldn''t help but remind them that they now have more than one card left. Can''t the army hidden in the world of Wanxiang building be mobilized?


    "You''re right. It''s really time to mobilize those hidden armies. In this way, first go to the border of the northern world and send out the signal. I remember that the armies of the northern world were hidden hundreds of miles below the city of Mexico, which is located in the far north. After they saw the signal of our Wanxiang tower, they appeared in the far north, which will certainly attract the attention of the Xia Dynasty At that time, as long as the great Xia Dynasty sends a large army to suppress it, we can continue our next plan, lead out the army of the eastern world, and attract the attention of the great Xia Dynasty again. As long as the great Xia Dynasty pays attention to the army in the eastern world, we can take this opportunity to directly enter the southern world and join the army of wanxianglou in the southern world Together, and then we can go straight south, go overseas for development for a period of time, and then wait for the opportunity to return to the land of the fairy world, otherwise our Wanxiang building will only be destroyed now! "The northern supreme mother nodded and said aloud.


    "But once we do this, it means that all our remaining 6 million troops have been abandoned by us? That''s 6 million troops! We used a lot of strength when we assembled, and now we''re going to abandon them on the land?" the Oriental supreme mother frowned at the speech and said with some displeasure, You know, he spent a lot of energy, resources and money when he called three million xianglou troops to hide in the eastern world. Now he gives up a total of six million troops in the northern world and the eastern world because of a plan, which makes him a little unbearable.


    "It''s necessary. If we don''t give up them, we Wanxiang building will only have a dead end. Now all the sites except Zhongtian world have been occupied by the Xia Dynasty, and Tianting''s occupation of Zhongtian world has become the last goal of the Xia Dynasty. Once the western world is completely taken by the Xia Dynasty, the Xia Dynasty will be sure We will gather all the troops to enter the Zhongtian world to form a siege and win the Zhongtian world. Once that happens, it will be difficult for us to leave! "The northern supreme mother heard the speech and said solemnly. He and the eastern supreme mother felt very sad about the more than three million troops hidden in the northern world, At the beginning, he also spent a lot of effort to hide the more than 3 million troops. Among them, there are four cultivation achievements that have reached the existence of nine grade Da Luo Jinxian, which is the real inside information of his command. Now he has to abandon his three million troops and four nine grade Da Luo Jinxian. How can he not feel heartache? It''s just that he can stand it for the goal of Wanxiang building!


    "What should the Supreme Master Zhongtian do? Is it difficult for us to leave like this and don''t discuss with the Supreme Master Zhongtian?" the Oriental supreme master frowned and said aloud. The Supreme Master Zhongtian is the only existence they can support now. If even the Supreme Master Zhongtian abandons it, they will rise a hammer!


    "I''ll tell him to act according to the plan at that time. The cultivation of supreme mother Zhongtian is so powerful. If he wants to leave, who can keep him? As long as our plan is successful and goes to the hidden islands in the South China Sea of the southern world to develop some ideas, the imperial court will be surprised when we return to land at that time!" the northern supreme mother took a deep breath and replied, In fact, he did not intend to inform the emperor Zhongtian. As long as he was a wise man, he knew that the land fairyland would basically fall into the hands of the Daxia imperial dynasty. What was the strength of the Daxia imperial dynasty that occupied all the world? God knows! From the effortless mobilization of more than 8 million troops to attack the western world, we can know that the number of sergeants is really huge!


    Now if you want to fight against the Xia Dynasty, aren''t you looking for death? Therefore, after listening to the words of the southern empress dowager, the northern empress dowager immediately thought of paying attention. Since the land of the earth fairy world is going to be occupied by the Xia Dynasty, their continued stay is just looking for death. Therefore, he plans to leave the land of the earth fairy world with all the remaining sergeants of Wanxiang building and go to the sea to survive, And his strength and prestige are above the sea. As long as he is designed to kill the southern and Eastern supreme lords, he is the only king of Wanxiang building. Isn''t it wonderful to enjoy his family abroad at that time? Why bother to return to the land of the fairy world to fight with the Xia Dynasty?


    No one could guess the thoughts of the northern Supreme Master. Everyone thought he was thinking about the future of Wanxiang building. Only he knew very well that if the plan was successful this time, he would never return to the land of the fairyland. It would be enough to be a king in the sea and enjoy the happiness of his family in the future, Anyway, even if he has the strength to return to the land of the earth fairy world in the future? When the Xia Dynasty unified the fairy world, God knows how many armies and strong they can mobilize. Maybe one mouthful of saliva can drown their army in Wanxiang building!


    The vastness of the whole earth fairy world is obvious to all. The earth fairy world is not only vast in geography, but also has an incomparably large population. Even the smallest small city in Zhongtian world can have more than ten million people. How many small cities like Zhongtian world? tens of thousands of! Even those main cities with hundreds of millions of people have not been included. There are so many people in a small Zhongtian world, not to mention other worlds with huge territory? Now which places are in the hands of the Xia Dynasty. Who knows how many troops the Xia Dynasty can mobilize in a few years?


    Therefore, the northern supreme master thought very clearly that he would not inform the Zhongtian Supreme Master, otherwise it would affect his plan and make him unable to become the only owner of Wanxiang building. It would be bad to enjoy family happiness overseas. After all, these things are what he wants now. As long as the plan successfully enters the southern world, Then he contacted his confidants to expose their whereabouts. At that time, the Xia Dynasty came to them. He had his own way to let the Oriental and southern supreme lords die in the southern world!

 Chapter 845

    No one knows the idea of the northern Supreme Master, but he did a very good job on the surface. He showed it all over his body. I was all for the attitude of Wanxiang building, which also made him respected and convinced by many people. Although in his capacity as the northern Supreme Master, the respect and conviction of these people are of little use, However, the plan of the northern Supreme Master, who has other thoughts in his heart, can be perfectly implemented after leaving the land of the earth fairy world and entering the sea area!


    In Liang Huancheng in the western world, after several days of recuperation and the joint efforts of several Kendo masters, ye Chen finally discharged the sword Qi from his shoulder. Ye Chen slowly twisted his shoulder. Although he still felt a little uncomfortable, at least it was much better than before. At least now his arm can be used again, Previously, when the sword Qi still stayed on his shoulder, he couldn''t move slightly, because he might burst out the sword Qi in his shoulder. Once that happens, even if he finds a wise doctor, he can''t cure his arm! Therefore, for the sake of his physical integrity, ye Chen naturally can''t use his arm when his shoulder hasn''t been cured.


    "Childe, the troops of the Xia Dynasty are coming near Liang Huancheng. My subordinates received the news last night that the three main cities and dozens of cities 120000 miles east of Liang Huancheng have fallen into the hands of the Xia Dynasty. In addition, the Xia Dynasty is still recruiting troops and horses among the cities they have accepted. They have not paid any attention to those who have just joined their Xia Dynasty Xiuhe and the residents have any doubts. My subordinates estimate that there is any special method in the Xia Dynasty to detect whether those residents and sanxiu have other ideas, so they are not worried that those sanxiu and residents will betray them. "


    The eight gold fairyland bodyguard said that he was silent for a moment, then swallowed his saliva and said again: "During this time, the original scattered cultivation and residents of the western world have at least had tens of billions to join the command of the great Xia Dynasty, and the number of troops and armies of the great Xia Dynasty to attack the western world this time has exceeded more than 8 million under their continuous recruitment. Even according to their estimates, it is likely that they have recruited another 2 million troops last night At the moment, if the guess is right, the Xia Dynasty has led thousands of troops to the direction of Liang Huancheng. Childe, where should we go now? "


    "Thousands of troops? It''s really a terrible fighting force, but unfortunately, these people are not the people who follow us to gouchen palace. Do you think we really have a chance to recover gouchen palace? Do I have a chance to save my father from Wanxiang building?" Ye Chen took a deep breath and said that he had countless cultivation resources when he was in gouchen emperor''s palace, but he thought his father was a general of gouchen emperor''s palace, which was enough to protect him, so he hasn''t been much interested in the whole way of cultivation. Up to now, his cultivation is only the five products of the real fairyland.


    But who could have expected that the gouchen palace, one of the five imperial palaces, was really destroyed, and his father Bai Yuheng was also caught by the enemy. Now he doesn''t know life and death. As Bai Yuheng''s son, he naturally wants to save Bai Yuheng, otherwise he won''t go to the old drunkard to talk about conditions. Now it''s good. Not only did the conditions not work, but he was also caught by the old wine The ghost hit a serious injury, but this is not without any benefit. At least he now understands the gap between himself and those top figures, and he now understands that only when he is strong is the most important fact.


    The bodyguard was silent when he heard the speech. He didn''t say anything. Obviously, he didn''t intend to speak. In fact, ye Chen''s doubts had already been very clear in his heart. In fact, he already had the answer in his heart. That''s impossible, because they can''t even compare with a team randomly dispatched by gouchen emperor palace, but gouchen emperor palace has countless such people Team, even so, their gouchen palace was easily destroyed by Wanxiang building. Although Wanxiang building used some shady means, at least other people''s means played a role, didn''t they? They can''t even defeat a team of gouchen palace now. How to defeat gouchen palace? How to defeat Wanxiang building whose strength is still above gouchen palace £¿


    The bodyguard understood in his heart that he still followed Ye Chen only because of a pill made by Ye Chen''s father Bai Yuheng. Now he followed Ye Chen for love. As for the two maids behind him, they accompanied Ye Chen from small to large, so they had great confidence in Ye Chen and said in safety: "Don''t think too much, young master. As long as you practice hard, we will recover gouchen emperor''s palace sooner or later. It won''t be long before you can save master Bai from Wanxiang building. Please keep your self-confidence!"


    "Yes, childe, Qiu Yue and I have been with you for so many years, but we still don''t know you? As long as you have perseverance and perseverance, you will reach the peak of the fairyland one day. Qiu Yue and I have always believed this. Although childe doesn''t like cultivation over the years, even so, the salary still rises at the age of 30 It''s a level of genius to break the five grades of the real fairyland? As long as you cheer and work hard, you will certainly achieve your goals. Qiuyue and I will certainly accompany you all the time. "


    The words of the two maids may give ye Chen some confidence, but what can this little confidence change? At least from the guard''s eyes of the eight grade golden fairyland, people can''t see hope at all. His dark eyes seem to be dim, or even dull as a pool of stagnant water. He knows where the two maidens'' self-confidence in Ye Chen comes from, but he doesn''t blindly believe Ye Chen like the two maidens. People should see what''s in front of them. They can''t see clearly, You can see it clearly! Now the troops of the Xia Dynasty are about to come near Liang Huancheng. They have no place to run at that time. Looking at Ye Chen, they know that he was stunned by the words of the two maids. Although he still behaved very calmly, how can he hide his eyes when he is indifferent?


    The idea in Ye Chen''s heart at the moment is very simple, that is, he wants to find an old drunkard again, even if he is a teacher!

 Chapter 846

    Ye Chen thinks that what Qiu Yue and Xia he said is very good. Even if his talents are not the top ones, they are definitely rare talents in the world. At least from his cultivation achievements that have broken through the five grades of the real fairyland in the past 30 years, ye Chen really has some talents, But maybe he thought things too simple. Why did the old drunkard take him as an apprentice? Isn''t it good for people to be free? Moreover, ye Chen is not a top genius, which can make the super strong at the level of old drunkard move, so it is still a question mark whether ye Chen''s idea can succeed.


    "I''ve decided. Before the troops of the Xia Dynasty arrive at Liang Huancheng, I want to look for the old wine ghost again. I''ll keep him with me this time, even if I worship him as a teacher. At least this will enable us to have a top strong man behind us. It will be much more convenient for us to act in the future. If we want to restore gouchen emperor palace again It''s not so easy to make it. I need my own power and many followers. As long as we can impress the old drunkard and make him our backstage, we will have the opportunity to completely turn the recruited troops into our combat effectiveness! "Ye Chen said solemnly. His idea is very simple, that is, as long as the old drunkard is willing to be their backstage, Then no matter what the other party wants, he can give it to him!


    But ye Chen never thought about what he could do to make the old drunkard feel excited now? Moreover, the old drunkard is not a fool. The current situation in the fairy world shows that the final winner is 100% of the great Xia Dynasty. Now ye Chen is jumping into the fire pit to rebuild the gouchen emperor palace. It''s not easy for the great Xia Dynasty to come to this step today, but you want to re build a gouchen emperor palace to compete for territory with others? It is estimated that the Xia Dynasty will not hesitate to destroy them!


    The eight grade golden immortal bodyguard looked at Ye Chen and shook his head. He felt a little weak. He was going to take care of Ye Chen all his life until he died. After all, if it hadn''t been Bai Yuheng''s pill, he would have died now, so he only protected Ye Chen to repay his kindness, He originally thought that ye Chen would live in seclusion or choose a place as his natural and unrestrained territory in the future, but he didn''t think that ye Chen actually wanted to rebuild gouchen emperor''s palace and save Bai Yuheng from Wanxiang building. Are you kidding? The second one is good to say, but you want to rebuild gouchen emperor palace? This is totally ignoring the Xia Dynasty! It took so much effort to unify the fairy world. Now you have to build gouchen emperor palace to compete for a piece of territory against others? Aren''t you looking for death? But out of Bai Yuheng''s saving grace, he didn''t say much, but silently followed Ye Chen and looked for pubs in Liang Huancheng.


    It''s not difficult to find an old drunkard. As long as the other party doesn''t leave Liang Huancheng, the other party will naturally be in the pub in Liang Huancheng. Although Liang Huancheng is a large main city with a population of more than one billion, it''s not difficult to find an old drunkard from Liang Huancheng''s pub with his cultivation of eight golden immortals, Within half a day, he took Ye Chen to the place where the old alcoholic temporarily settled.


    "I think whose divine sense is looking for me. It''s still you. Why don''t you give up?" the old drunkard drank a mouthful of wine slowly with his back to Ye Chen and others.


    "Please accept me as an apprentice!" Ye Chen saw that the old drunkard didn''t hesitate. He immediately came to the other party and knelt down and gave a big gift, but the old drunkard seemed to have expected. Xianyuan condensed into essence and dragged Ye Chen''s knees without letting the other party kneel in front of him.


    The old wine ghost glanced at Ye Chen. If Bai Yuheng hadn''t been kind to him at the beginning, he wouldn''t have paid attention to Ye Chen at all, but looking at Ye Chen like this, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be reconciled if he didn''t accept it today, but who is the old wine ghost? He looked at Ye Chen and said, "your talent is too poor to be my apprentice."


    The voice fell, and ye Chen didn''t make any response. The two maids behind him were angry. Xia he immediately scolded the old wine Ghost: "Old drunkard! Our childe thinks highly of you if he wants to worship you as a teacher! Our childe''s talent is not comparable to that of ordinary people. He has entered the realm of five grades of true immortals when he is only 30 years old! And you should know that our childe has never used any cultivation resources or taken the initiative to cultivate in the past 30 years. His current cultivation achievements are his own physique It was caused by the attracted immortal yuan! If you don''t accept disciples, why insult my childe? "


    For Xia he''s angry question, the old wine ghost was not angry at all, but said very plainly: "However, the cultivation of five grade real fairyland is just like a mole ant in this fairyland. As for what you said, he has outstanding talent, I don''t see it at all. When I was 35, I broke into the golden fairyland. Can your childe do it? By the way, I didn''t worship anyone as a teacher at the beginning. Everything depends on my own cultivation. Your childe did the same Let me see. It''s not that I humiliated your childe, but that your childe really can''t get into my eyes. "


    "Then tell me, who in the world can get into your eyes?" Xia he was so angry that he asked directly without saying a word.


    "There are not a few people who can enter my eyes, and there are not a few people who are better than me. Unfortunately, your childe is not in this column. Compared with those really top talents and demons, your childe is like a mortal. There is nothing outstanding. Wrong, your childe is very outstanding. That is, he looks good. If you It was a strong woman who took a fancy to your childe to serve others. Maybe the other party saved your father as soon as he was happy, didn''t he? Hahaha! "The old drunkard burst into laughter after saying that everyone in the fairyland knew the status of women. He said it was just a simple insult to Ye Chen.


    Ye Chen''s face turned red. Obviously, he was angry. He immediately said, "I respect you as an elder..."


    "Go away! You respect me as an elder? What are you? Three breaths. If you don''t leave my eyes, don''t blame my men for being merciless!" the old drunkard interrupted Ye Chen impolitely, and his voice was very cold.


    Ye Chen''s face was livid. Who dared to speak to himself when gouchen emperor''s palace was still there? But ye Chen is not stupid. He takes a deep breath and leaves in front of the old drunkard. This guy is moody and does what he says. Ye Chen doesn''t want to try the other party''s icy sword Qi again.


    "Useless stuff." the old drunkard shook his head and drank it himself.

 Chapter 847

    In the western world, Lei Ming led five million troops to quickly occupy one-third of the territory in the eastern part of the western world, which only happened in just over a week. If Wanxiang building had not given them a perfect excuse to enter the western world during the Xia Dynasty, it would be very difficult for them to attack the western world, After all, now they have not received any obstacles in the western world. Those city Sergeants are not ignorant people. They are very clear about the purpose of entering the western world this time.


    The Xia Dynasty entered the western world this time, but for the reason of guarding against the black fog and the evil therein, these city guarding sergeants dare not stop them at all, because once they stop the Xia Dynasty''s army from advancing, they will certainly suffer a lot of resentment. After all, after wanxianglou ruled the Western world, they not only did not benefit them, but forced conscription, As a result, the youth has been reduced by more than half in the major cities in the western world, and the northern world is not too far from their Western world. Many businessmen also learned from the northern world that the Xia Dynasty was generous to their people, which has already given them a yearning for the Xia Dynasty, Now the great Xia Dynasty has sent troops to the western world. They are not afraid at all. Instead, they are looking forward to the arrival of the great Xia Dynasty.


    "Wan Xiang Lou really made a stupid decision this time. In order to win or lose with the heaven, he directly abandoned the huge heaven, and even dispatched all the arms and combat power to guard against the evil of the black fog in the western world. What should we do if there is a change in the black fog? Fortunately, the great Xia Dynasty is kind-hearted, and this time our western world is also included in the great Xia emperor A businessman in the western world took a deep breath and said slowly. The smile on his face had no hidden meaning, not just him. Now there are not a few people in the western world who have the same ideas as him.


    "This is really good news. After all, our western world has been in chaos for so many years. Although there was the suppression of emperor gouchen''s palace before, Emperor gouchen''s inaction has also made us suffer a lot. Those ambitious people have recklessly done a lot of bad things in the western world in the name of saving us. Now the army of the Xia Dynasty has arrived They can''t be found in the western world. It can be imagined that they are a group of bullies who bully the soft and fear the hard. If we become the people of the Xia Dynasty in the future, we won''t have to suffer the usual disasters that affect the fish in the pond. "Another businessman also smiled and said.


    "However, I heard a strange thing. The general who led five million troops into the western world this time is Marshal Lei Ming of the Xia Dynasty. Although he has not been exposed in the earth fairy world in recent years, it is said that Lei Ming''s cultivation in the emperor''s palace is not high. The reason why he can lead troops into the western world this time is actually given by the saint of the Xia Dynasty He had a chance to sit on his throne. If that''s all right, but I heard that a general named Guangliang also led more than 3 million troops of the Xia Dynasty into the western world. A few days ago, he showed his edge in the northern region and won 13 main cities and hundreds of cities in the North. You say that since the saint of the Xia Dynasty let him Marshal Lei Ming led five million troops into the western world. Then why did general Guangliang lead three million troops into the western world? Will there be any conflict between them? "


    Among the crowd, a middle-aged man with elegant face stood up and said slowly. "I don''t think so, or this is the wisdom of the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty. If I''m not wrong, the reason why he did this is to train Marshal Lei Ming. You think, marshal Lei Ming was canonized as marshal during the opening of the great Xia Dynasty, but he has been closed for so many years without any credit. In addition, the strength of the great Xia Dynasty is now It has made a lot of progress by leaps and bounds. Among them, those with high strength must be unconvinced. Marshal Lei Ming stands on their head. Therefore, the holy emperor of the Xia Dynasty will let Marshal Lei Ming fall five million troops into the western world. Although our western world is now a place without a master, if Marshal Lei Ming subdues our western world, it must be a great achievement, No If I''m not wrong, it should be a test for the emperor of the Xia Dynasty. If Marshal Lei Ming can''t lead the five million troops, he just leads the three million troops General Liang, it''s of no great use to train him. If my guess is correct, marshal Lei Ming and general Guang Liang should fight each other in the western world. Although it''s not like a big fight, it''s inevitable to compete secretly! "


    "It''s Mr. Liang. Please take a seat, Mr. Liang. I didn''t expect that our merchant families gathered together to chat and attracted Mr. Liang. It''s really a great honor for me." the man in the first place quickly stood up to welcome Mr. Liang in his mouth, and the people of those merchant families around also stood up and saluted Mr. Liang, It is conceivable that Mr. Liang has a high position in front of these businessmen.


    "Mr. Liang''s arrival just makes this little teahouse shine! Please sit down." the woman beside the Lord also stood up, smiled and said that she would not be a weak woman if she could sit in the center of this group of merchants.


    "The patriarchs praised Liang Ruo for a second. Liang Ruo is just an ordinary person who has learned some military books. Today, the patriarchs do not drive me away, but they appreciate me best. As for what I am here, I will take it as a joke." Liang Ruo smiled and arched his hand. He is a smart man, although the patriarchs seem to appreciate and respect him very much, But he is not stupid to know what to promise and what not to promise. It has nothing to do with him. It''s bad if he makes people jealous. You know, although these people present are just businessmen, their energy is not small! Isn''t it easy to deal with an ordinary person who only has heaven and fairyland?

 Chapter 848

    "Mr. Liang, where is this? You have the ability to experience heaven and earth. We don''t know. Don''t be modest. Come in and sit down." the woman next to the Lord smiled again and said.


    "Thank you, clan leader Lin." Liang Ruo nodded and prepared to find a place near the tail under the eyes of the people. However, when he came to his favorite seat, he found that the people were still looking at him. This made Liang Ruo suddenly feel that he had not sat down yet, Otherwise, I''m afraid the patriarchs of these merchant families will be unhappy.


    "Don''t look at me, clan leaders. Sit down quickly. If you don''t sit down, I won''t dare to sit down." Liang Ruo smiled and said aloud.


    At that moment, there was a lot of laughter and laughter, and everyone sat down. Liang Ruo saw that everyone sat down before slowly taking his seat. Although he was smart enough, he was just a smart man without strength. Although the patriarchs of these merchant families seemed to respect themselves very much, there was no shortage of smart people in the world, Once I offend these people present, I''m afraid I can''t leave today.


    "Do you think what Mr. Liang said just now is reasonable? To tell you the truth, I thought so before, but I didn''t dare to say such words at will. Now, Mr. Liang''s arrival has also told me the speculation in my heart. Now the problem is in front of us. You are all my close friends. Today I invite you to come and have a big event to discuss with me You can have a discussion. "The middle-aged man sitting on the throne said slowly, his tone was flat and gentle, as if he didn''t have any momentum, but everyone present was very clear how terrible this man was, and it''s not even too cruel to say. Although he has converged a lot over the years, But what he did at the beginning is still imprinted in their minds and hard to forget.


    "Mr. Yuan, let''s just say that we have made achievements now. Don''t we all look up to Mr. Yuan''s position in gouchen palace? Now gouchen palace has been destroyed, and we have naturally separated from it. But don''t worry, Mr. Yuan, we have separated from gouchen palace, and we still follow Mr. Yuan''s lead!" A white haired old man sitting on the second step seat in front of Mr. Yuan slowly stood up and said aloud that when he was originally in gouchen emperor''s palace, he could be said to be the richest party, and even one person''s family property was enough to compare with one party''s main city, but among the people in this hall, he could only rank on the second step, because there were too many people richer than him and more powerful than him!


    "Old man Yang is right. You pulled us up by Duke yuan at the beginning. Now the gouchen palace has been destroyed. Naturally, we are only guided by Duke yuan. Since Duke yuan needs our help, we certainly won''t refuse anything. Please Duke yuan, but it doesn''t matter!" an old man in black beside the white haired old man surnamed Yang also said aloud, The words completely show that he is a running dog of Yuan Gong!


    After the voice fell, the people present also understood that it was time to speak, so they all said in unison, "Yuan Gong, but it doesn''t hurt to say!"


    Although many people in the audience were not convinced of yuan he, who gave others more power? You know, yuan he now has more than 700000 troops hidden in his home. What''s the concept? It can be said that as long as yuan he is willing, he can raise and recruit scattered friars as soon as possible, so that he can become a powerful overlord. Although they also have military combat power in their home, they have no way to compare with the yuan family. What''s more, they also heard that there are three strong men in the yuan family who have reached the great Luo Jinxian, This makes it impossible for these merchant families present to refute yuan he''s words. What yuan he said is enough for them to answer, and the rest is not important. How many people really stand on the side of Yuan''s family when they leave the door later? You should know that the western world has become a pot of porridge. These merchant families can''t see the situation clearly. The yuan family has so many soldiers and money. Can the Xia Dynasty let it go at will? They are now acting as the leader of yuan he and ma. It''s good if they don''t disclose the news of yuan he after they leave the door.


    You should know that yuan he has been supported by Emperor Chen''s palace over the years, but he has done something that is not uncommon, and there are not a few enemies. If they reveal the location of yuan he, it will certainly attract countless yuan and former enemies, and it is uncertain that yuan he will die in his house in this city tomorrow.


    "Now that everyone has said so, I won''t choke. Ladies and gentlemen, the great Xia Dynasty has entered the western world. It''s only a matter of time before the western world becomes the territory of the great Xia Dynasty. Now our merchant families are going to start fighting. Without the official help of the great Xia Dynasty, it will be difficult for us to open up the situation in other places in the future. If we get the great Xia Dynasty With the help of the imperial government, even our people held important positions in the Xia Dynasty. So, although the fairyland is large, it is not a cash cow for our merchant families? What do you think, gentlemen? "Yuan he smiled and simply told the public his purpose. He was not afraid that these people would spread what he said today, After all, the sergeant who ambushed nearby is not joking. None of those who refuse to obey him can live today!


    "Let''s think about it?" a master of a merchant family said cautiously. Although yuan he said very tempting, they were very clear that the interests would be occupied by the yuan family. What should they do if they make the yuan family unhappy and destroyed by others in the future? If there is such a day, no amount of money will have any effect on them.


    "Of course, you can think about it first. What I said by the yuan family should still be of some importance. As long as you follow me, all the money in the fairy world will be in our hands in the future. At that time, even if the Xia Dynasty wants money, we have to look at our faces. Don''t you yearn for such a life?" yuan he said with a grin, He is also a man full of ambition. Otherwise, he would not have hidden more than 700000 soldiers and horses and three strong men of Da Luo Jinxian level in his yuan family residence. These people spent a lot of money to gather with him. This right alone makes him love it. If the earth fairy world becomes their yuan family''s money bank in the future, If the Xia Dynasty had to bow its head and take money from them, wouldn''t yuan he become the leader of the fairy world behind the scenes? Aren''t such days happy?


    Unfortunately, yuan he never knew how vulnerable the money he was proud of was in front of the Xia Dynasty. In his opinion, the money enough to communicate with God was completely worthless in the Xia Dynasty. If today''s words were spread, the yuan family''s life would not be easy.

 Chapter 849

    Half an hour later, the discussion was almost over, and they also had their own decision in mind. Although it seems that they all follow the lead of the yuan family, what they really care about as businessmen is only interests. Today, the yuan family can bring them great benefits, so they will naturally show their respect and loyalty to the yuan family, But once the yuan family fails, they will certainly put aside all their previous kindness and turn to the interests they need. This is the merchant. The merchant pursues profits. There has never been any mistake in this sentence.


    They just heard yuan he''s saying that they want to go to the great Xia Dynasty, control all the money in the fairy world in the name of the great Xia Dynasty, and become the manager of all the money in the fairy world. In the future, even if the great Xia Dynasty wants money, they can only ask them to come groveling. Although it sounds very attractive, the businessmen present are not fools, Yuan he has such confidence because of his 700000 yuan family troops and three strong Luo Jinxian level. In the future, if yuan he really gathers countless money as he thinks, more people will work for him, but they are different. They are just a group of businessmen attached to the yuan family, Every year, we have to send countless treasures to the yuan family so that the yuan family can continue to protect them. Otherwise, who dares not to give face to the yuan family among the merchant families in the western world? The yuan family''s failure to make money is just a matter of one sentence.


    However, after half an hour''s consideration, a small number of these businessmen present also calmed down. These people are people who have been doing business in the Oriental world. Even if they have not entered the Oriental world, they have also done business in the territory of the great Xia Dynasty by relying on the tokens issued by the great Xia Dynasty. How terrible is the strength of the great Xia Dynasty? This is far from what they businessmen can imagine. As for the control of all the money in the fairy world, the Xia Dynasty should grovel to them? Are you kidding? You know, most of the strong in the fairy world have been closed up by the Xia Dynasty. What if your yuan family has more money? Without the strength to protect their money, their yuan family can only be regarded as an ATM that is concerned by the strong. Maybe the Xia Dynasty won''t do it to them because of the problem of face, but what about others? Even the great Xia Dynasty can exclude the top strong from pretending to be villains such as San Xiu, kill the yuan family and rob the yuan family''s treasure, and then the great Xia Dynasty will catch those who were originally under the great Xia Dynasty. At that time, what if the yuan family collected more money? Don''t you have to make wedding clothes for the Xia Dynasty?


    "What Duke Yuan said is something that we businessmen can''t believe all our life, but Duke yuan is right. As long as we control all the money in the fairy world, even if the Xia Dynasty can unify the fairy world at that time, it will bow its head to us because there is no money. Think about it. The Xia Dynasty, the great overlord of the fairy world, will stand humbly What kind of scene will it be in front of us? What will the founder of the great Xia Dynasty, known as the most talented and evil person in ancient and modern times, look like when he makes amends in front of us for money? I yearn for the scene mentioned by Duke yuan, Duke yuan, I am willing to work with you! "A businessman directly stood up and said solemnly, his eyes full of expectations and yearning for the future, He really yearns for one day to let the master of the Xia Dynasty grovel in front of him and ask him to give him some money. Of course, all this can only happen after they gather all the money in the fairy world. It''s still too early, but it doesn''t hinder his fantasy of the future!


    "Clan leader Zhang is right! Duke yuan! In the future, we must follow the lead of the yuan family! The direction the yuan family refers to is where we are going! In order to show my sincerity, I am willing to donate all my family assets to Duke yuan, so that Duke yuan can fulfill our great dream and forge the fascinating future!" a businessman behind clan leader Zhang immediately stood up after hearing the speech, He immediately spoke solemnly to yuan he, but the golden light in his eyes was obviously not so simple. He was not a native of the city. His family and everything were far away in a city called Changliang near Zhongtian world. Although it was not comparable to the main city, Changliang city had its own reputation in recent years, It''s not a good reputation, but it''s a reputation, isn''t it? The reason why Changliang city is famous is that it was the first city occupied by Wanxiang tower after it entered the western world! Changliang City handed over the city without any resistance. Many of gouchen''s loyal followers even thought that the defeat of the western world had something to do with the failure of Changliang city!


    "Although Zhang and Wang are young, I can see that they have great aspirations! Well, since Wang is willing to give all his family assets to help my yuan family, I will certainly live up to the Wang''s trust in our yuan family. If the Wang doesn''t dislike it, I yuan he is willing to give you the yuan family name as the head of the yuan family. What do you think?" Yuan he looked at the royal family leader and said with a smile. He didn''t see anything wrong with the royal family leader. After all, the other party was just a young man who had just taken over the family property from his parents. What ability can he have?


    "Thank you, master! In the future, I, Wang Xi, will officially change my name to Yuan Xi! I will not hesitate to go up the knife mountain and down the fire sea for Yuan Gong and Yuan''s family!" Yuan Xi said with great excitement. Neither the expression on his face nor the movements of his limbs showed anything wrong, which made yuan he more happy and thought that Yuan Xi was a plastic talent, But how could he know the fact that people are separated from each other?


    "Good, good! Somebody! Escort young master Yuan Xi back to Changliang city! You must protect young master Yuan Xi for me along the way. Now, young master Yuan Xi no longer uses the surname Wang, but our yuan family''s surname. He belongs to my yuan family! Understand?" yuan he waved his big hand and more than a dozen well-trained bodyguards appeared in the room, After listening to yuan he''s order, he immediately nodded and was ready to escort Yuan Xi back to Changliang city.


    Yuan Xi didn''t care. He showed his teeth and smiled. The whole thing was harmless to humans and animals. After thanking yuan he, he said, "master, then Xi will retire first. Xi will send all his family property to Yuan''s house in the fastest time and hand it over to you."


    "Go!"

 Chapter 850

    After Yuan Xi left, the people present could not help but fall into silence again. Yuan Xi''s defection to the yuan family made them wonder if this was a big play that the yuan family had already prepared? At the moment, there must be countless yuan family sergeants and experts surrounded outside the room. If they don''t surrender today, it''s very difficult to leave. Some of these people want to work with yuan he, but they don''t want to give their family property. After all, it''s the money and treasures they collected after working hard for half a lifetime, So they must be reluctant to hand it over, but because Wang Xi just defected and offered all his family property, it is obvious that yuan he''s appetite has become more huge. I''m afraid they can''t leave here today if they don''t hand over all their family property to show their sincerity.


    These people wanted to work with the yuan family, but they were reluctant to give up their property, so the room fell into a moment of silence again. Of course, a few people could see the situation clearly. They looked clearly at the faces of all the people present, and would not be stunned when they met the same eyes, Just quietly nodded to each other and threw a look that didn''t want to be nosy. These people who could see the situation and didn''t want to die with the yuan family also looked up at the main position after thinking for a moment, but they didn''t look at the yuan family owner yuan he, but at the middle-aged woman next to yuan he!


    The middle-aged woman was as like as two peas. When Yuan Yuan had not yet risen, the family of the woman was already a famous family in the western world. Her family was rich and numerous, and her strong family was numerous. Now that all these years have passed, it is exactly the same as they think. Only the woman''s family can do it. These people don''t believe that the woman will be willing to give all her family property to the yuan family to help the yuan family complete the ethereal idea. The woman''s family has stood in the earth fairy world for so many years. Naturally, it can''t be as short-sighted as the yuan family, They must be able to see the situation clearly and make the best decision.


    However, when they looked at the middle-aged woman, they fell into disappointment. The woman just took a sip of tea, as if nothing had anything to do with her. This time, she came here to participate in the temporary event of these businessmen only because she owed yuan he three favors, She had already returned one before, but now there are still two outstanding favors, but she never thought that yuan he would use this way to make her return one of them. Yes, she didn''t intend to come to this business meeting temporarily held by the yuan family, but she didn''t expect that after yuan he knew she didn''t want to go, Li Leshi asked him to return a favor, The request is to let her attend this party.


    Now she also understood why yuan he had to let himself come to the party even if he wanted to waste a human opportunity, because it was very simple. Although the yuan family had a lot of reputation and money in the western world, for those merchant families outside the western world, their money might not be as much as one-third of theirs, Therefore, yuan he must take advantage of this meeting to pull the family behind her into this plan, and even let the yuan family and the family behind her become one, and strive for the terrible goal of the yuan family in the future.


    But she is not a fool. She has experienced the rule of gouchen emperor''s palace and wanxianglou''s rule over the years. She has long understood that those hegemonic forces can''t be provoked by them. She is very clear in her heart that the yuan family has only one way to wait for them this time, that is, to perish. The Xia Dynasty has never experienced failure since its establishment, Countless battles were won. Even several defeats in the southern world later made the people in the fairy world understand that it was just a part of their plan. It can be said that the Xia Dynasty has experienced so many wars since its establishment and has never tasted defeat, That''s why the number of sergeants and top powers in the great Xia Dynasty far exceeds other strengths. From this time, the great Xia Dynasty casually dispatched nearly 10 million troops into the western world, we can see how terrible the details of the great Xia Dynasty are. It doesn''t look like a rising force at all, On the contrary, it is like an old force that has precipitated in the earth fairy world for countless years!


    Yuan he looked at many people off the court and looked at the woman around him. He couldn''t help laughing and immediately turned his head to her and said: "Niece Jiang, what do you think of my jiha? Is it full of feasibility? As long as your Jiang family and our yuan family join hands, we can gather all the money in the western world as soon as possible. Then we can temporarily rely on the Xia Dynasty and expand outside the western world. In that case, I don''t think the plan I said is feasible It will take a hundred years to do it! How about niece, let''s work together! Let''s move towards a bright future together! How about? "


    Jiang Feng smiled when she heard the speech. After looking at yuan he, she shook her head, sighed deeply in her heart and thought to herself, "forget it, remind him for the sake of the last favor."


    When the idea was settled, Jiang Feng immediately said, "Duke yuan, I know your yuan family has been accumulating their own strength. If I guess right, there are at least five Luo Jinxian in the yuan family now? And the number of the army is almost one or two million?"


    Yuan He Wen Yan didn''t feel any surprise. The yuan family, as a peer with their yuan family, found that it was not difficult. Yuan he said proudly: As like as two peas, we are now doing the same thing. We must have a hand in the work of Yuan Jia Lian. Do you want to join us in the event of a great event? We must know that the position of our businessmen has been very low since ancient times, but once our plan is completed, we will be able to become the most powerful figure in the fairyland. "Do you understand?"


    "Yuan Gong is right! Businessmen have been extremely low in status since ancient times, and are looked down upon by many people. But Yuan Gong today''s words are giving us countless businessmen a road to glory. As long as we can complete Yuan Gong''s plan, the fairyland in the future is definitely the place where our businessmen has the final say." The former clan leader Zhang, who defected to yuan he before Wang Xi, immediately said in a very excited tone. Obviously, he yearned for the future of businessmen.

 Chapter 851

    Yuan he couldn''t help smiling after listening to the words of the Zhang family leader, and immediately said: "Master Zhang is right! Our merchant''s status has been very embarrassing since ancient times. It''s OK to be looked down upon by all forces. Even those casual practitioners with slightly higher accomplishments look down on us, so we need to make changes. As long as our plan is successful, the future of the earth Fairy world belongs to our merchant!"


    Jiang Feng couldn''t help sighing when she heard the speech, looked at yuan he and said: "Duke yuan, I know you want to make a future for merchants, but have you ever thought about whether it''s good or bad for us to get together? We can''t even do anything about gouchen palace, not to mention the great Xia Dynasty whose strength is far more than countless times that of gouchen palace. If the great Xia Dynasty is determined to destroy us, what can we do to stop the great Xia Dynasty? What can we do Although we are rich, I''m afraid we are no different from those mole ants in the eyes of the Xia Dynasty, but we have more money than those mole ants. "


    "Niece, you worry too much. We are attached to the great Xia Dynasty first. How can they destroy us? You know, as long as we are attached to the great Xia Dynasty, there will be a good reason for the great Xia Dynasty. The great Xia Dynasty has always paid great attention to its own face, so we don''t have to worry that the great Xia Dynasty will attack us, but only We should gather all the money in the fairy world together, recruit troops and horses to attract the strong without telling the great Xia Dynasty, and even secretly bribe the high-level people in the great Xia Dynasty. At that time, even if the great Xia Dynasty wants to destroy us, it is impossible, and I said that the great Xia Dynasty will bow to us for money! " Yuan he said confidently that his achievements in shopping malls over the years had given him countless self-confidence. In his opinion, it was just a great Xia Dynasty. As long as he kept it from them and developed slowly, what can they do?


    You should know that this is what you used to deal with gouchen Palace at the beginning, but it''s a pity that gouchen palace was destroyed in the hands of Wanxiang building. They had no time to sit behind and control gouchen palace and control the whole western world, and all their efforts were destroyed. Now the Xia Dynasty''s attack on the western world also gave yuan he a hope, that is, to invest in the fence for the time being Relying on the great Xia Dynasty, and then relying on the reputation of the great Xia Dynasty, wantonly develop their own strength, and secretly buy off the high-level of the great Xia Dynasty. Sooner or later, his plan put forward by yuan he will succeed. At that time, yuan he will be a figure inherited for countless years in the future!


    Jiang Feng doesn''t intend to continue to persuade when she hears the speech. Obviously, yuan he has decided to pay attention and won''t change anything because of her three or two words. However, it''s good. After all, only after the yuan family knows the terrible of the Xia Dynasty will they understand how irrational the things they gather to discuss today. Once the yuan family is destroyed, their yuan family can also be in the West Let the world go further! Master more business paths in the western world.


    "Duke yuan, forgive me for being too young to decide for the whole yuan family. I don''t think I can tell you today for your last favor. Do it yourself. I''ll leave first." Jiang Feng sighed, shook her head and said slowly that yuan he was fascinated by the future he had outlined, and he would not listen to anything. Fortunately, she was not from the yuan family and would not suffer disaster with the yuan family. However, yuan he had a point, that is, to go to the Xia Dynasty. Of course, she didn''t think of the same false defection as the yuan family But she really intends to lead the whole yuan family to the great Xia Dynasty and become the official merchant of the great Xia Dynasty. In this way, the benefits they can obtain in the future will become more huge!


    Yuan he looked at Jiang Feng and frowned secretly, but he didn''t mean to stop her from leaving. He just shook his head in disdain and thought in his heart: "Sure enough, I''m just a girl. I''m afraid of such a big goal. How can I do great things without risk? If there is no risk, there are countless winners in the fairy world? Everything is risky. If I dare not take this risk, I won''t care of you in the future! The yuan family is not ready to solve it for the time being, but wait until now The first step of my plan is to go to the great Xia Dynasty. After that, I can use the arm of the great Xia Dynasty to destroy the yuan family. At that time, everything of the yuan family will belong to me! As for the great Xia Dynasty, just giving some benefits is enough to shut them up! "


    Money can communicate with God. This is what yuan he has always believed in. All the time, neither Da Luo Jinxian nor any expert in the world has the ability to withstand the blow of his money. They have used it for him and helped him do a lot of things. This also makes yuan he feel that no one in the world can refuse the temptation of money. If the other party has no heart, it can only explain one problem , that is, he didn''t use enough money to lure the other party to do things for himself.


    "All right, everyone who is willing to work hard with me for the future of businessmen, I believe with your help, my goal will become extremely simple, and there is nothing for those who are unwilling to work with me, but I may make you never tell what you see and hear today." Yuan he stood up from the main position and said slowly. Obviously, he began to prepare to use coercion. Since they were not willing to take the initiative to submit to themselves, they had no choice but to use some coercion.


    As soon as these words came out, the people couldn''t help but turn black. They were all people who saw the situation and didn''t want to die with the yuan family. Many of them considered what Jiang Feng said just now. Finally, they felt that what Jiang Feng said was very reasonable. No matter how rich they were, they were just ants in the eyes of the strong, How can mole ants compete with giants like the Xia Dynasty? As for what yuan he said, after the success of the plan, such giants as the Xia Dynasty can become their running dogs. Hehe, only those who are dazed can believe it. They all started from scratch and have experienced countless things before they come to this step. They don''t hesitate to refuse what the yuan family said.


    However, yuan he''s last threat also made them look black. Originally, they just thought that today''s place was just a gathering between businessmen, so most of them didn''t come with the offerings of the family, but only brought some weak guards to follow. There was no way to resist yuan and the strong ones left outside!

 Chapter 852

    At the other end, Yuan Xi, who left the gathering place, looked around without leaving a trace. The yuan guards who surrounded themselves to protect him couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He had to find a way to spread the words of the yuan family. Only in that way could he keep everything in their Wang family, Otherwise, when other people spread everything yuan he said, his performance in front of yuan he must not be hidden from anyone. At that time, his king''s family leader is willing to give all his family property to the yuan family and change his name to Yuan''s family, which will certainly cause the displeasure of the Xia Dynasty. At that time, the Wang family will really be destroyed.


    "I have to find a way to get away. I can''t let these people really escort me to the Wang family. Otherwise, all the information I have can''t be transmitted." Wang Xi took a deep breath and thought in his heart that he must find a way to get away. Otherwise, after those other people who think the same as him spread the information, they will have no way to live in the Wang family! This is also Wang Xi making a bet! A bet on all their lives! If they win the bet, the royal family will go further and even become the supreme existence, but if they lose the bet, there is no need for words.


    "Stop!" as like as two peas in the air, Wang Xi said, after he took a deep breath, he put his hand over his stomach and made a lot of sweat on his face and body. He immediately entered the movie king''s mode with his stomach covered. He acted like a real model without any flaws.


    Wang Xi slowly lifted the curtain of the chariot, covered his stomach with sweat, and said in a very weak tone: "Go and find a doctor for me. I have unbearable pain in my stomach! I must have accidentally eaten the tea prepared by the master. The poison was released in the tea. The master used it to catch all those disobedient people today. I didn''t ask the master for an antidote in order to ensure the perfect implementation of the master''s plan. Go and find a doctor to treat me quickly! Otherwise, I''ll kill you If you die, the owner will certainly not let you go! "


    The bodyguard leader couldn''t help wondering when he heard the speech. Seeing that Yuan Xi''s appearance was not pretended, he asked aloud, "how come I didn''t know that the master had prepared poison in his tea?"


    "Asshole! Do you think the more people know about this kind of thing, the better? Go find a doctor for me! If I die, you can''t afford to go!" Yuan Xi said with an ugly face. He endured the sharp pain in his abdomen, sweating all over his head, and his face gradually turned pale. Obviously, in the eyes of those bodyguards, he wasn''t lying!


    The bodyguards frowned when they heard the speech. It has been a while since they left the city. There is a short distance to return to the city. Can Yuan Xi insist on returning to the city? It seems that he can''t do it. Yuan Xi slowly sat cross legged on the ground, ready to run Xianyuan to suppress the pain, and immediately said: "Young master Yuan Xi, can you insist on returning to the city with us to find a doctor?"


    "Asshole! If I hadn''t run the skill Xianyuan now, I''m afraid my stomach would have turned into a pool of rotten water! How can I take a carriage back to the city? You leave five people to protect me! All of you go to find a doctor for me! Go!" Wang Xi roared with a pale face. As the roar fell, Wang Xi immediately changed his face. He immediately closed his eyes and continued to run. Xianyuan isolated the poison in his body. Of course, all this was just deduced by Wang Xi. Such acting skills could be divine! The head guard didn''t doubt him. He quickly left five people to guard Yuan Xi and led people to the city And went to find a doctor to treat Wang Xi''s injury.


    Wang Xi counted the time. A cup of tea passed, and the bodyguard should be about to enter the city. Without any hesitation, he immediately opened his eyes, looked at the five people around and said: "I can''t help it! Come here and put your immortal yuan into my body, so that I have enough immortal yuan to continue to suppress the poison, otherwise you will be overwhelmed when I die! The master said, let you protect me. If I die, do you think you still have the possibility of life? Come to help me quickly!"


    The five people didn''t have any doubt when they heard the speech. They immediately agreed and rushed over to Wang Xi. Then they crossed the immortal yuan in their body one by one to Wang Xi. Wang Xi slowly isolated these immortal yuan and opened his eyes. Looking at the five people who haven''t responded, they immediately didn''t hesitate. They killed them fiercely. Then Wang Xi said two words Not to mention the immortal Yuan who delivered them to him, he quickly refined them. After briefly improving his strength, he rushed towards Liang Huancheng! Before he set out, he had heard that the army of the Xia Dynasty was about to arrive at Liang Huancheng! Now he should have time to catch up with Liang Huancheng as soon as possible!


    Wang Xi was not a weak person. Relying on the resources and accomplishments of the Wang family over the years, he has reached the cultivation of seven grade real fairyland, and the bodyguards who escorted him are only five grade real fairyland. Only the cultivation of the bodyguard leader has reached eight grade real fairyland, so Wang Xi did not take the first shot for insurance, but used his brain to transfer most people and left them behind Five people protected themselves, and more than a dozen others were taken away by the guard leader. Naturally, no one could stop Wang Xi, and he also forcibly increased his speed by relying on the immortal yuan delivered to him by the five guards, and rushed to Liang Huancheng very quickly! His speed has far exceeded the seven grade real fairyland, and it seems that he has reached nine grade or even more To the extent of half a golden Wonderland!


    "Hurry up! Before those bastards leave the party and spread the news, they must tell the sergeant of the great Xia Dynasty what they know, and at least let the people of the great Xia Dynasty testify to themselves!" Wang Xi thought very clearly that he would be out of danger as long as he found a person of the great Xia Dynasty and told him the news he knows, Of course, this also has a premise, that is, before the news from the party comes out, otherwise he is not off-line success, but like falling into a trap!


    Where Wang Xi escaped, it was more than half an hour since the head of the bodyguard returned with the doctor. Although it only took a cup of tea to go back and forth to the city with the cultivation of bapin real fairyland, he had to find those doctors who could really detoxify in the city! So as soon as he went, he wasted nearly half an hour! When he returned to the place where Wang Xi had stopped, he was not only stunned at the scene on the ground, but then stared wide and rushed towards the carriage, empty! There are only five bodies on the ground, which means that this is the imitation porcelain where he left!


    "Damn it! We''ve been tricked! Yuan Xi... Bah! Wang Xi is a fake defector! Now he''s going to offer information to the Xia Dynasty! Go back and tell the owner quickly!"

 Chapter 853

    The guard leader''s face was very ugly. After carefully observing some underground traces, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He had determined the direction of Wang Xi''s escape. If his guess was not wrong, Wang Xi must have rushed to Liang Huancheng, but what if he knew the direction of Wang Xi''s departure now? At this moment, Wang Xi is estimated to have escaped thousands of miles or even tens of thousands of miles. Even if he catches up with Wang Xi, it is difficult for him to reach Liang Huancheng before Wang Xi. After all, his cultivation is only a little higher than Wang Xi. Although Wang Xi''s cultivation of seven real fairyland is not strong, he just wants to compare it!


    The bodyguards also looked at the five corpses on the ground with ugly faces. They were all their former brothers. Even they had agreed to return Wang Xi to Yuan''s house this time and get paid to drink together, but now they have turned into corpses lying in front of them, which makes them a little difficult to accept, And they have great resentment against Wang Xisheng who fled, but they are not stupid. If yuan he knows the news of Wang Xisheng''s escape, they will certainly be killed by the yuan family in an extremely cruel way. In that case, why do they continue to return to the city to inform yuan he of the news? It''s just that they don''t know what to escape. Anyway, yuan he won''t know the news of their escape in a short time. After all, they escort Wang Xi to the Wang family to transport the treasure promised by Wang Xi. They can''t go back without a month or so. Even if they escape, the yuan family won''t get the news, so under the choice of death and survival, Many bodyguards have had a different heart.


    "Brother, we''d better not go back. If we go back to Yuan''s house to find yuan he''s master at this time, I''m afraid there''s only a dead end waiting for us. Anyway, the yuan family doesn''t know that Wang Xi has escaped. We might as well pretend we don''t know anything. Anyway, the yuan family shouldn''t know the news of our betrayal in a short time. Brother, for the sake of Brothers, you must think about it clearly! "A bodyguard reminded the bodyguard leader of the real fairyland eight products. At the moment, there is absolutely only one way for them to return to the yuan family. Instead of dying, they might as well escape through their comfortable life. Anyway, they have obtained a lot of resources in the yuan family over the years, Enough for them to choose a place to live in anonymity.


    The guard leader couldn''t help falling into a moment of silence when he heard the speech. He didn''t think so. In his opinion, the yuan family didn''t owe them a little over the years. If they knew that Wang Xi went to inform the Xia Dynasty and ran away without telling the yuan family, he would be a little sorry, But after listening to his brothers'' words, he couldn''t help but react. Although yuan he has been very good to himself and others over the years, he has no mercy on his betrayers and losers. The means can be said to be extremely cruel. If his brothers return to Yuan''s house with him, they must be dead!


    After taking a deep breath, the guard leader took out the space ring hidden in his arms, gave him to his brother in front of him, and said aloud: "Old five, the yuan family has great kindness to me. I can''t just leave. At least I''ll return the news of Wang Xi''s escape to the yuan family and tell adults yuan he that you don''t have to go back with me. There is money I''ve saved over the years in this space ring, which is worth more than 3000 Xianjing. Although it''s not the best, it can also be called the best. Take your brothers to find a place Go into seclusion. This money is enough for you to live. "


    "Brother, we said we would live and die together at the beginning. I don''t want to see you die, and now the second brother is dead in front of us. Don''t you want to avenge them? Let''s escape first and avenge Wang Xi in the future!" The bodyguard called Lao Wu said eagerly that the place where they are staying is not a safe place. It''s only a cup of tea from the city they came out. It''s still for them. It won''t take so long for those guys with better cultivation to arrive here. Although the yuan family may not find their abnormalities, but If they stay here all the time, they will be afraid of what changes will happen! You know, it''s no small matter that they lost Wang Xi! It''s a big event for the yuan family who wants to rise!


    Once Wang Xi informed the Xia Dynasty of the yuan family''s plan, can the Xia Dynasty tolerate the yuan family? It is absolutely impossible! By then, millions of troops of the Xia Dynasty will go to the yuan family City, and the yuan family''s destruction is a foregone conclusion. But before the Xia Dynasty destroys the yuan family, the fifth can determine one thing, that is, they will return to the city Return to the yuan family and tell yuan he about Wang Xi''s escape. Then they will be dead. Even if the yuan family will be destroyed by the Xia Dynasty, the yuan family still has the strength to easily kill people who are not even ants!


    The guard leader took a deep breath when he heard the speech, looked at the old five, shook his head and said: "Now Wang Xi has gone to take refuge in the Xia Dynasty. Do you think we still have a chance to revenge? Stop making trouble. Take your brothers and find a safe place to live in seclusion in the future. Change your face and don''t worry about anything in the fairy world. The rise of the Xia Dynasty is irresistible. Nothing can stop them from moving forward, although Wang Xi However, he killed the second son, but he just wanted to think about his own life. Take the money and leave. I''ll go! "


    "Big brother!"


    Just when the guard leader wanted to rush towards the city, the old five quickly grabbed him, and then took advantage of his carelessness to chop the other party''s stamina with a knife, which made him unconscious in an instant! Seeing this, Lao Wu directly carried him on his back. Looking at the brothers around him, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said aloud: "You also know that eldest brother is too affectionate and righteous. Although the yuan family leader has treated us well over the years, he is far from being able to let us die for it. Now the yuan family is in great danger. You should know what the Xia Dynasty will do. What we need to do is to find him before the Xia Dynasty destroys the yuan family Go to a place to live in seclusion and don''t reveal any news about us! We were guards of the yuan family before. If this identity was exposed, I''m afraid it would attract the attention of the imperial army of the Xia Dynasty. If you want to live, you should forget all our past and swallow all our identities in your stomach! Understand! "

 Chapter 854

    The bodyguards looked at each other when they heard the speech. Obviously, they were not stupid people. The reason why they would be loyal to the yuan family was that the yuan family paid them a high salary. The yuan family was kind to their boss. Now Wang Xi escaped under their hands. If it was spread to the yuan family, no one would intercede with them, When they return to the city, they will be dead in the face of the yuan family. In that case, it''s better to listen to the old five escape and find a place to live anonymously. After all, they also have their own savings. It''s not difficult to live a stable life. Of course, the premise is that they can always hide their identity as the running dog of the yuan family, Otherwise, no one will survive the army of the Xia Dynasty!


    "Brother five, we all listen to you. Now once we return to the city, we will be dead. Everyone doesn''t want to die, so we''ll go with you!" a bodyguard stood up and said, immediately stating his position. He''s right. No one wants to die. After all, they can live more than 100000 years with less cultivation in the fairyland. They are still young, Who wants to die for no reason?


    "OK! Clean up the traces around and leave immediately!" the fifth immediately ordered him to speak out. Now the eldest brother was knocked unconscious by him and carried on his back. The second and others were all slaughtered by Wang Xi. His words are also the most useful. At least for the more than a dozen brothers present, his words are still very useful, After all, they are all brothers who came out together and agreed to live and die together. He still has a high reputation among these people!


    Wang Xi''s escape did not spread any news in the yuan family''s city. Of course, there were also several people with doubts, that is, the owners of the medical schools. A few days ago, some bodyguards came to the medical school and took away several doctors who were very serious for poisoning. Now it has been two days, but there is still no information of their return, This can''t help but make him wonder if these people died outside?


    In fact, he guessed very correctly. These doctors had indeed died outside. They were beheaded and killed more than 4000 miles outside the city by Lao Wu and his brothers, and their bodies were buried in a very secret place. As long as there was no blood tracking, no one would find the bodies of those doctors, This also allows them to greatly improve their tracks and secrets of waiting for others to leave.


    Yuan he hasn''t heard anything yet. He is now counting the names of those who are willing to work with their yuan family. The list of patriarchs of these major families has been divided into two parts by him. Among them, a thick list is the list of patriarchs who are willing to do great things with their yuan family, and the rest are on the side of the yuan family, I think what Jiang Feng said that day is very reasonable, so they haven''t joined the yuan family together, and Yuan he naturally didn''t let them go easily. They sent assassins in the golden fairyland to stare at them in the dark. Once they have any abnormalities, those assassins in the golden fairyland who received money will never stay to kill them!


    He also arranged a lot of spies among those merchant families who were willing to do great things with him, and naturally there were not a few assassins with good cultivation. Once he found any change in the patriarch of these families, he could destroy them openly, and then devour all the opponent''s property as a supplement to their yuan family, Although the yuan family is already the richest in the western world, who would dislike that there is too little money in their pockets? Moreover, yuan he''s plan still depends on countless money.


    And Yuan he is also very serious. After all, what he did this time and his plan are incomparable secrets. Once the plan reveals a little flaw or is known by outsiders, it will be a disaster waiting for their yuan family! So yuan he could not help but secretly sent out well-trained assassins and spies to secretly monitor the patriarchs of those families. He also closed any place in their city that could transmit information at the first time. Even yuan he paid for the whole city to close it. He was only allowed to enter and not allowed to leave!


    Yuan he thought that if he swallowed all the property of those merchant families, their yuan family''s property would definitely be doubled! You know, the yuan family now has nearly 300 billion yuan Xianjing! After devouring those families, it can double or even nearly ten times his family property! What concept is this! This means that all the money in the western world will pass through their yuan family before going out again in the future! At that time, they even have all the money in the western world! This is also his first goal of yuan he!


    At the other end, outside Liang Huancheng, Wang Xi finally arrived in the main city that will be attacked by the Xia Dynasty after two days of rapid travel! Wang Xi took a deep breath when he looked at the flag that had not been erected above the city. Now the flag erected on the wall of Liang Huancheng is still the original flag of Wanxiang building, which has not been changed, which means that Liang Huancheng has not yet fallen into the hands of the Xia Dynasty, that is to say, he will continue to wait in Liang Huancheng for some days before he can wait for the arrival of the army of the Xia Dynasty, At that time, Wang Xike was not sure whether the Xia Dynasty would know the yuan family''s actions, and even said whether the rest of the families who were unwilling to work with the yuan family would pass the news to the Xia Dynasty at that time?


    But what made Wang Xi feel at ease was that he didn''t hear anyone discussing anything about the yuan family in the city. This can''t help but make Wang Xi relax for a short time. He sat on the wall of Liang Huancheng every day and waited for the arrival of the imperial army of the great Xia Dynasty. Only by informing the great Xia Dynasty of the news can he be considered safe, They can even be appreciated and sheltered by the Xia Dynasty. Once that happens, their position in the western world will certainly be greatly improved!


    This is why Wang Xi will take this risk! This time, there will not be too few families following the yuan family, so he will make a bet to inform the Xia Dynasty of the yuan family''s plan. After that, those families will surely be destroyed by the Xia Dynasty. At that time, the Wang family will be upgraded under the protection of the Xia Dynasty, and there will be more resources to come to the door! Even in the future, it is not impossible to become a level with the yuan family!

 Chapter 855

    As the two days passed by, yuan he could not help smiling at the owners of the merchant family standing in front of him. These people were partners who wanted to create a better future with themselves. In their view, they were partners of the yuan family. If the yuan family''s plan was successful in the future, they could also obtain great benefits, But what they don''t know is that in the eyes of the yuan family, they are actually a group of lambs waiting for them to be swallowed by the yuan family!


    The yuan family''s plan is to master all the wealth of the earth fairy world, so as to gather a large number of strong men and soldiers for their use. As long as the plan is successful, their yuan family''s position in the earth fairy world will definitely exceed all the forces now. Even if the earth Fairy world is unified by the Xia Dynasty, they have to bow to them because of wealth, which is also the ultimate goal of yuan he''s plan, To start their plan, they must have enough money and take the chariot of the Xia Dynasty. Their yuan family does not have so much strength to resist the Xia Dynasty, so the yuan family''s plan is to temporarily rely on the command of the Xia Dynasty and slowly devour the high-level of the Xia Dynasty when it becomes strong in the future, Let all the high-level officials of the Xia Dynasty be the figures of their yuan family. At that time, their yuan family''s status will be self-evident!


    Although these businessmen were partners of the yuan family, yuan he didn''t want to fight with them, but wanted to make them willingly hand over all their wealth to the yuan family and let the yuan family control this property. Only when they had enough wealth could they have a certain voice in the Xia Dynasty, And have the inside information to buy off those high-level officials of the Xia Dynasty, but will the yuan family tell them this? Obviously not!


    "Duke yuan, what''s our first plan now? Is it to surrender to the Xia dynasty or deal with the yuan family first? Now there are a lot of merchant aristocratic families gathered in the yuan family. They look like they want to stand against us." a merchant aristocratic family leader asked yuan he aloud.


    "Of course, I''ll swallow the power of the yuan family first. To tell you the truth, our 1.36 million yuan family troops have assembled and headed for the yuan family. This time, I invited several Luo Jinxian worshipped by the yuan family, and will swallow the yuan family as soon as possible. As long as all the yuan family''s wealth falls into our hands, Even if we have all the wealth of the western world in our hands, we will have more confidence in dialogue with the Xia Dynasty at that time. Now the Xia Dynasty still has two enemies, Wanxiang building and Tianting, so they don''t think they will see things like us in a short time. If Tianting and Wanxiang building are right, they can also hold the Xia Dynasty For a period of time, and during this period, we can rely on the reputation of the great Xia Dynasty to make money everywhere. If the plan goes well, when the great Xia Dynasty unifies the land fairyland, we can carry out the plan to the last step! "Yuan he smiled and said, without concealing his prepared army to the public, This can be regarded as a warning to these people. After all, if they have their own thoughts, his plan is not easy to implement.


    "Hum! Yuan Gong has set up such a perfect plan for the future of our merchant families. The yuan family is so reckless to stand against Yuan Gong. Yuan Gong is working hard for all our merchant families. We must follow Yuan Gong and yuan family''s lead. For the yuan family''s plan, I am willing to give all the wealth of the family Give it to Yuan Gong and ask Yuan Gong to give us a yuan surname! Become the children of the yuan family! "The master of the Zhang family said solemnly to yuan he, as if it was a great honor to get the reputation of the children of the yuan family.


    Yuan he couldn''t help laughing at Wen Yan and said aloud: "Good, good! The master of the Zhang family has made such a contribution. Naturally, the yuan family will not be stingy because of the number of children of the yuan family. From today on, Zhang Jia can move into the main city of the yuan family and become a member of the yuan family. If you like, I can give you the yuan family name, so that you will be members of the yuan family for generations to come! Be prosperous with the yuan family!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Yuan!" Hearing the speech, the leader of the zhangjias family couldn''t help saying a solemn thanks immediately. He was very satisfied with the treatment yuan he gave them. Although there was no treatment, there was only the name of the children of the yuan family, but everyone should understand that if the yuan family''s plan in the future was successful, then Zhangjia would certainly become one of the top aristocratic families in the earth fairy world At that time, they were the children of the yuan family, but their status and power will definitely be far more than now. Under these many temptations, it is reasonable for zhangjiahui to do so.


    However, people don''t know that the Zhangjia family leader is actually a merchant family that the yuan family has already accepted. Whether he stood up to support the yuan family during the discussion and gathering a while ago or handed over all his family assets to support the yuan family today, yuan he has already arranged it. He only did this to let the Zhangjia family leader give a table to the family leaders of these families It''s just a rate effect. As long as someone does it first, there will be no fewer people behind!


    Sure enough, the people couldn''t bear to see the Zhangjia family leader get such a big future. They all offered their family property and got the title of yuan family''s children. Although this title is not very important now, these Shangjia family owners all know what the reputation and rights of yuan family''s children will be in the future Degree! After the success of the yuan family plan, the title of Yuan''s children will definitely let them eat wherever they go! Even if they don''t bring anything, you just tell others that your surname is Yuan''s children, then even if you are just a small child, you can attract the solemn reception of the master of a main city!


    However, the ideas of these businessmen are too naive. Although they can be said to be victorious in the mall, they are far from knowing what to do now. Their horizons are not so huge and they can''t see the situation in the world. It''s not a small thing to rebel with the yuan family, In the view of these businessmen, the yuan family''s plan is very perfect, but one thing they think is too simple, that is, can they collect the high-level of the Xia Dynasty with their wealth? What is wealth in front of life? And now most of the strong in the fairy world have joined the name of the Xia Dynasty. What do they take to subdue those strong? With money? You know, there are more than one or two people in the world who don''t like money.

 Chapter 856

    Although the yuan family''s plan seems very unreliable, there is really no news to let the Xia Dynasty know. The army led by Lei Ming on the other side has not yet arrived in Liang Huancheng. Naturally, all the news that Wang Xi knows cannot be transmitted to the ears of the Xia Dynasty, Jiang Feng of the yuan family did not disclose the yuan family''s plan because she owed yuan he a favor before. As for those aristocratic families who were unwilling to work with the yuan family and temporarily attached to the yuan family, they did not have the courage. Now the yuan family''s army is stationed not far from the yuan family, and they have no chance to pass the news, How seamless does the yuan family''s plan look?


    However, it was only before today. In Liang Huancheng, Wang Xi had been waiting on the city wall for several days. Finally, at noon today, he saw that the defenders in Liang Huancheng began to mobilize. It seemed that they didn''t want to resist the attack of the Xia Dynasty, but more like to surrender to the Xia Dynasty, This can not help but make Wang Xi feel the strength of the great Xia Dynasty. It is clear that the army has not arrived, but Liang Huancheng has taken the lead in preparing all the items needed to surrender. Even they have made their own flag of the great Xia Dynasty, waiting for the arrival of the great Xia Dynasty army to fly on the wall of Liang Huancheng!


    "The great Xia Dynasty, the most powerful force in the fairyland, isn''t the yuan family looking for death to fight them? Really think money can dredge everything? For those people in the great Xia Dynasty, I''m afraid only cultivation and power can be valued by them? Moreover, the great Xia Dynasty has closed down the territory of the three worlds over the years, and the number of troops under its command has long become With a question mark, there are countless strong Luo Jinxian. There have been more than 50. Why can the yuan family compete with the Xia Dynasty? With the money in their hands? You know, the Xia Dynasty now controls the financial rights of the three worlds. I''m afraid even if a little is spilled from its pocket, it will be several times more than all the wealth of the yuan family! " Wang Xi thought to himself that he felt ridicule and disdain for the yuan family and those aristocratic families who were willing to work with the yuan family. Those people had never been to the territory of the Xia Dynasty. The victories in the shopping malls in the western world over the years had blinded their eyes and said nothing else, This time, the Xia Dynasty casually sent nearly ten million troops to attack the western world. What did the yuan family take to resist? With the four or five great Luo Jinxian and the millions of troops they collected? I don''t know what to do!


    In the restaurant of Liang Huancheng, ye Chen took a deep breath when he looked at the busy garrison in the city. These people originally despised them for hooking up the Chen emperor''s palace. Now they are ready to welcome each other into the city before the army of the Xia Dynasty has arrived? Are you kidding? Are their defenders in the western world so unbearable? Ye Chen is very confused now. He is no longer the frog at the bottom of the well who was hit by the old wine ghost for several times. He has also turned over all the books about the Xia Dynasty these days, although the Xia Dynasty has been established for only more than ten years, However, their ruling power is unmatched by any force in the earth fairy world. It is precisely because of this that the Xia Dynasty can become a well deserved overlord in the earth fairy world in such a short time! Even Tianting and Wanxiang building dare not show any hostility to the Xia Dynasty. Of course, he knows that this is only because Tianting and Wanxiang building are afraid that the Xia Dynasty will support their enemies against themselves, but there is no doubt that the strength of the Xia Dynasty is absolutely beyond doubt!


    "Childe, the army of the great Xia Dynasty has arrived outside the city. Now the army is ready to be stationed outside the city. The garrison in the city is also alternating with the sergeants of the great Xia Dynasty. The city Lord Liang Huancheng also went to meet him personally after leaving the customs. Childe, do you want us to see if the army of the great Xia Dynasty is as terrible as the legend?" The maid Xia he asked Ye Chen loudly. Her eyes were full of curiosity. Although she worshipped her childe very much, it was not blind worship. As the most powerful force in the fairy world, there are countless legends about the Xia Dynasty. Naturally, she was also very curious about the legendary army of the Xia Dynasty.


    Ye Chen nodded when he heard the speech, got up and rushed to the city gate. He wanted to see where the army of the great Xia Dynasty was strong, although he knew that the great Xia Dynasty had a top elite with a number of 3 million and all formed by the strong men of the golden fairyland, However, he still wants to see if the other armies of the Xia Dynasty have the same ruling power except that army. Ye Chen, who had lived in the gouchen palace for so many years, is also very confident in the army of the gouchen palace. He believes that they will never be weaker than the armaments of any celestial forces, Even in his opinion, if there were no traitors in their imperial palace, Wanxiang building would not be able to defeat them.


    When he reached the gate of the city, ye Chen showed his identity card and left Liang Huancheng with the bodyguard. He came to the plain outside the city. Just after leaving Liang Huancheng, the scenery outside the city made him stare! There was a dark area outside the city. It looked like a piece of black cloth covering the earth. When ye Chen looked carefully, the sergeant in black heavy armor was busy in an orderly way. The overbearing black flag of the Xia Dynasty was flying around, looking more solemn, What surprised him even more was that the strength of these sergeants had all reached the four grades of real fairyland! What''s more, it has reached seven or eight products! You know, this is not the real elite teacher of the Xia Dynasty! This is just a large army of the Xia Dynasty! Their Tianhe army and the two northern and southern palaces army have not been dispatched, and even these armies can''t compare with the four famous armies of the Xia Dynasty, but they have such strength and momentum, which can''t help but make ye Chen''s breath heavy.


    "The great Xia Dynasty is indeed the most powerful force in the fairy world. Even a large army dispatched at random has such terrible strength. Can Wanxiang building and Tianting resist their attack? No! There is no doubt that they can''t stop the attack of the great Xia Dynasty. When the western world is subdued by the great Xia Dynasty, the Zhongtian will be unable to prevent it Keep such a terrible army of the Xia Dynasty! "Ye Chen took a deep breath and thought solemnly in his heart. Originally, he despised the army of the Xia Dynasty. Now it seems that his vision is too small!

 Chapter 857

    Watching the imperial sergeant in black armor take over Liang Huancheng''s defense from Liang Huancheng''s garrison, ye Chen couldn''t help sighing deeply. Now he seems to be confused about the future. Maybe he already wants to understand what he should do, but he is unwilling to do it because of his dignity, Perhaps all he needs at this time is a wake-up call from others.


    The golden Wonderland bodyguard who followed Ye Chen for some time looked at Ye Chen''s confused eyes and couldn''t help shaking his head and reminding him: "Childe, if you really want to save general Bai from Wanxiang tower, the Xia Dynasty is undoubtedly the best choice. We are too weak to be enemies with Wanxiang tower. Now we can''t even defeat a small town. How can we compete with Wanxiang tower? If childe goes to join the Xia Dynasty and become the Xia Dynasty My people, general Bai will naturally come out after the Xia Dynasty destroys the Wanxiang building in the future. Of course, if you tell the senior level of the Xia Dynasty about the particularity of your cultivation skills, I think the senior level of the Xia Dynasty should be very willing to help you save general Bai. "


    When ye Chen heard the speech, he couldn''t help falling into a moment of silence. He looked at the bodyguard who had followed him for some time, then looked at several maidens behind him, finally made up his mind, nodded and said: "Thank you for reminding me. You''re right. If I want to save my father, taking refuge in the great Xia Dynasty is the only way and the easiest way. If it weren''t for my father, I couldn''t exist in this world. Over the years, I''ve been very dandy. I drink and play all day and don''t want to make progress. My father doesn''t blame me, but wants to do his best to lay a good foundation for me Space allows me to enjoy it unharmed, so no matter from any aspect, I will save my father, even if it''s under the fence in the future! "


    The bodyguard couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. Although it''s still a question mark whether ye Chen can do it, at least now ye Chen has begun to change towards a real young Tianjiao. In the past, ye Chen has outstanding talent, but he never likes cultivation. He likes to mix with a group of friends every day, which led him to miss the fastest period of cultivation in his life It doesn''t matter that ye Chen didn''t practice, but he stayed in emperor gouchen palace all the year round, which led to some changes in Ye Chen''s physique under the huge immortal yuan of emperor gouchen palace. Coupled with the particularity of his own skill, even if he didn''t take the initiative to practice, his cultivation has broken through the realm of true immortality at the moment! Don''t mention these talents Compared with those top Tianjiao and demons, it can be regarded as very outstanding.


    "Since you want to understand, do it. No matter what decision you make in the future, I Zhao Liang will support you and always stand behind you!" Zhao Liang took a deep breath and said solemnly to Ye Chen.


    "Uncle Zhao, your accomplishments and status are not much worse than that of my father. Why do you want to walk behind me and become my bodyguard because of a small favor? You know, you are expected to be a great Luo Jinxian, and now I am just an ordinary friar in the real fairyland. Even in the real fairyland, I can''t even be regarded as the middle grade, but the weakest A small group of fairyland, isn''t it? But I''m very confused. Why are you still willing to follow me and treat me with such respect? I''m afraid Ye Chen can''t afford to treat you like Uncle Zhao. " Ye Chen took a deep breath and asked with some doubts. In the past, he didn''t know his right and wrong. He felt that Zhao Liang''s cultivation had reached the eighth grade of golden fairyland, and even expected the strong man of Da Luo Jinxian to protect himself and become his own bodyguard. This is a very face-saving thing. No matter where he went, people saw that his accompanying bodyguard was a strong man of the eighth grade of golden fairyland Surely everyone will respect him, but now he wants to understand that he doesn''t have any charm to let Zhao Liang follow him. The reason why Zhao Liang has been following himself to protect himself is only the kindness of his father Bai Yuheng to Zhao Liang. Maybe after the kindness is paid off, Zhao Liang will leave alone with a mind of great disappointment Go.


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Liang looked up at Ye Chen strangely. Ye Chen would never say anything before this sentence. After all, he knew Ye Chen very well. Ye Chen was arrogant and had higher eyes than the sky. Except for the big guys in emperor Chen''s palace, he basically met everyone who was neither humble nor arrogant. It was not that he had any great confidence, but that he was really ignorant in his heart It''s strange that he followed Ye Chen before, but he didn''t care about it because of Bai Yuheng''s kindness. Now ye Chen suddenly said these words to him, which not only made him feel strange, but also made him understand in his heart that ye Chen may really start to change. At least now ye Chen is much stronger than before , both the mood and the city government are much stronger than when he was in the palace of emperor Chen!


    "Could it be that your father''s disappearance also made you very sensible? It''s incredible. I thought he couldn''t be sensible without hundreds of years of precipitation. Now it seems that it''s not a bad thing that general Bai was taken away by Wanxiang building this time. If general Bai didn''t die in the hands of Wanxiang building, he would be surprised when he saw your son again I can''t say anything. After all, the big dandy I saw when I was a child has undergone such a huge transformation during my absence! " Zhao Liang thought in his heart that he could not help but improve his favor for ye Chen. If he used to follow Ye Chen just to repay Bai Yuheng''s kindness, now he follows Ye Chen to see what the dandy son who was famous at the beginning can become in the future!


    "General Bai was kind to me at the beginning, but his subordinates have never had the opportunity to repay general Bai''s kindness. Now general Bai has been arrested by Wanxiang building. My subordinates know that the childe is not sheltered, so they are willing to take this to protect the childe and return general Bai''s saving grace. These are the reasons why my subordinates followed you before, but now I have another reason in my heart." Zhao Liang answered loudly. Then he looked up at Ye Chen, took a deep breath and said slowly, "I want to see if the old dandy can become a strong man famous all over the world in the future!"

 Chapter 858

    Looking at Zhao Liang and ye Chen, who looked directly into his eyes, he understood that he had indeed disappointed many people who loved him over the years. He may not have found his transformation these days, but looking back, he was really a dandy who lived on his parents'' generation. Even if someone smiled and respected him every day, But in their hearts, they must despise themselves very much. As the son of general Bai in gouchen''s palace, he ruined his father''s reputation.


    "I won''t let you down, and I won''t let anyone down. I already know what I should do next. Let''s go and find someone to introduce us to the general of the western expedition of the Xia Dynasty." Ye Chen took a deep breath and said slowly. He may know that it''s not so easy to see the general of the western expedition of the Xia Dynasty, However, he thought about it in his heart and thought that he might be able to see each other by taking out the identity of gouchen emperor palace, but now ye Chen still has some uneasiness in his heart. What if the other party doesn''t see himself?


    At the other end, Wang Xi had rushed to the front of the temporary barracks of the great Xia Dynasty. A sergeant of the great Xia Dynasty looked at the extremely hurried Wang Xi and frowned. He immediately stopped it and shouted, "this is the barracks of the great Xia Dynasty. No admittance is allowed. Please turn around and leave."


    Wang Xi was in a hurry when he heard the speech. He quickly bowed his hands and said, "this general, I have an extremely important thing to tell Marshal Lei Ming. This matter concerns all merchant families in the western world. Please let me go in front of Marshal Lei Ming."


    The sergeant''s frown subsided a little when he heard the speech, and he confirmed again: "you said you had an important report about all the merchant families in the western world? What evidence? If I put you in at will, I''m afraid the marshal would blame me."


    When Wang Xi heard the speech, he immediately said, "I''m Wang Xi, the leader of the king''s family in the western world. This time I escaped from death and came to Liang Huancheng. It took me a few days to wait until you arrived. I really have an extremely important emergency to report to the Marshal. I''m not stupid. If I know what the end of breaking into the military camp to deceive the marshal is, you can let me in."


    The sergeant took a deep breath when he heard the speech and said in a voice, "well, it seems that you really have something to tell the marshal, but I can warn you that if you deceive me, I will make you feel overwhelmed!"


    "Thank you!" Wang Xi''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. Under the leadership of sergeant who entered the barracks, ye Chen also took Zhao Liang and two maidens to the barracks.


    "From a distance, I don''t think this flag is so terrible, but from a closer look, I found that there is a hidden road. Is this great Xia Dynasty a flag alone that has the ability to frighten people?" Zhao Liang thought to himself as he looked at the black flag of the great Xia Dynasty flying over the sky.


    "Uncle Zhao, let''s go." Ye Chen looked at Zhao Liang and said loudly. He strode towards the barracks. The sergeant around him frowned. He had only entered one before. Now how come there are four more people? Is it difficult that the military camp of the Xia Dynasty is a vegetable market in the eyes of these people?


    "Stop them!"


    The voice fell, and hundreds of sergeants directly surrounded the four people. This variable directly worried Ye Chen. He didn''t come to trouble. Although Zhao Liang''s strength was not afraid of these sergeants, if Zhao Liang hurt them, they would be hated by the Xia Dynasty. At that time, he would be finished!


    "Everybody! I''m the son of general Bai Yuheng of the former gouchen emperor''s palace. I came here today to meet the general of the western expedition and discuss important matters. Please don''t be angry! If we bother, we can wait again!" Ye Chen quickly explained. If there is a conflict with these sergeants, they may not even go out of Liang Huancheng! The more than 5 million troops of the great Xia Dynasty are really deterrent!


    The sergeants around could not help feeling very strange when they heard the speech. Previously, one person also had important business to discuss, and now four people came to find Marshal Lei Ming. Why, are these people in the western world in the wrong place? Why did they rush towards the barracks of the Xia Dynasty one by one?


    In the camp, Lei Ming is now observing the map of the western world. Although this map has been completely recorded in his mind, every time he looks at the map of the western world, he can find some small details. It is not that he is prepared to use these details to deal with the defenders of the Western world or anything else, But these small places can hide their soldiers of the Xia Dynasty and let them enter the Zhongtian world. Lei Ming, as the first person to follow Su mu, knows very well about Su Mu''s ambition. After the western world wins this time, they may start to deal with the Zhongtian world, Therefore, Lei Ming has taken the lead in studying all the paths that the western world can hide from anyone to enter the Zhongtian world!


    Although it is impossible for anyone to pass on the news in the territory of the great Xia Dynasty as long as Su Mu is willing, there have been many caravans between Zhongtian and the western world and the southern world in recent years. These caravans have the token of the great Xia Dynasty and can travel freely and unimpeded in the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, At present, there are still many caravans in Zhongtian world purchasing in the territory of the great Xia Dynasty. These merchants do not care about the occurrence of war. In their eyes, there is only a trade road. Nothing has anything to do with them except this road. However, no one can guarantee whether there are spies who follow into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, That''s why Lei Ming observed this map of the western world so carefully.


    Just then, a sergeant came to the thunder tent, arched his hand at the thunder and said: "Marshal, a man named Wang Xi said he wanted to talk to you about something very important. Seeing that he was in a hurry, he didn''t want to be false, so his subordinates decided to let him enter our barracks. Now he is waiting outside the Marshal''s account. Does the marshal want to see him?"


    Lei Ming frowned when he heard the speech, but when he heard the sergeant say that Wang Xi had something important to discuss, he didn''t say anything more. He just nodded and asked the sergeant to bring people in. Although he didn''t know what the other party wanted to find himself, Lei Ming was still ready to meet the opposite side for the sake of insurance.

 Chapter 859

    In the main city of the yuan family, the heads of a number of merchant families are still talking about how to destroy and annex the yuan family before the arrival of the Xia Dynasty. Only when they annex the yuan family before the Xia Dynasty can they have enough financial resources to rectify the business circles of the whole western world and make all the money in the western world their pocket, Only after they have done so can they realize the bright future of businessmen in Yuan he''s mouth.


    However, they never thought that Wang Xi, the only one who left, had passed the news to the great Xia Dynasty. Now the great Xia Dynasty was fully aware of the plans of yuan he and the yuan family. With the current strength of the yuan family, even if Lei Ming sent only one-fifth of his troops, it would be enough to destroy it, However, in order to keep thunder steady, Ren Jiu chose to pass the news to Su mu, who made the decision himself. Su Mu naturally can''t ignore the yuan family''s actions. Although Su Mu looks like an idiot every day, he is also the master of the Xia Dynasty and the most powerful leader in the fairy world, Why didn''t he have any idea of the emperor in his heart? Su mu can''t let go of the yuan family''s provocative strategy. Even if the yuan family really controls all the wealth of the earth fairy world, it can''t affect all their actions of the great Xia Dynasty, but Su Mu doesn''t want this kind of existence with evil intentions towards their great Xia Dynasty to stay in the world.


    "Destroy the yuan family. If those businessmen are obedient, take 80% of their owners'' property and leave 20% of them to continue to run the family. If they are not obedient, there is no need to keep it. You just said that another family in the western world, the yuan family, was also involved in this matter? It is clear that if the yuan family was also involved, they will be destroyed together." Su Mu said in a flat and incomparable tone, as if it was a trivial thing to destroy millions of lives of the yuan family and the yuan family. In fact, this is also very normal. After all, the number of lives dissipated in Su Mu''s hands is unclear. With the establishment of the Xia Dynasty, they have fought East and West in the earth fairy world over the years. Are there still few people killed? It''s just millions of people from the yuan family and the yuan family. As long as they have a bad heart for the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu will never allow them to exist!


    Lei Mingwen Yan not only took a deep breath, but now that he has understood Su Mu''s meaning, there is no need to stay in Liang Huancheng. Originally, he was going to have a rest in Liang Huancheng to find out what direction the Imperial Palace general named Guangliang has reached at the moment, but now it seems that it is no longer necessary, Taking over the western world is not a painful thing. He can divide his troops in two ways, continue to expand towards the interior of the western world all the way, and let Wang Xi lead the way to kill the main city of the yuan family and destroy it all the way! However, Lei Ming didn''t choose to do so. Anyway, the main city of the yuan family is still on their way, and he can meet them soon, so he doesn''t need to deal with them in two ways.


    Now the western world has been swallowed up by the great Xia Dynasty. All the territory east of Liang Huancheng has been in the hands of thunder. His more than 5 million soldiers of the great Xia Dynasty have never done anything at all, but when the defenders close to the city in the first World War, they have no intention of fighting. They all give up the city and surrender directly, On the contrary, in their opinion, the imperial court of the great Xia Dynasty rumoured that it was so good that it should not treat them badly. Moreover, Wanxiang building left them first, and there was no support behind them. Therefore, there was no need to defend a city and offend the imperial court of the great Xia Dynasty. It was better to open the city gate and surrender directly, which might leave a very good impression on the other party''s generals, However, they know that in the eyes of Lei Ming, they are just a group of borers who are greedy for life and afraid of death. Of course, this is just some cities. For those borers, Lei Ming''s treatment method is very simple, that is to kill them!


    It''s not that thunder is easy to kill, but that the residents in the city are bullied by those moth like defenders. It''s too terrible. When I came, a city left the most profound impression on thunder! A main city called Ze Yang! There are less than 20 million residents in the city! The city master was killed in the city master''s house by those chaotic parties. Those moths stirred up the wind and cloud in Zeyang city. If thunder hadn''t led the army to arrive, I''m afraid that the city wouldn''t be a dead city in a long time! Lei Ming did not let go of those defenders and generals in the city, and he did not waste time investigating whether there were grievances among them, because he was too lazy to waste that time. Even if he killed 10000 by mistake, hundreds of thousands of defenders were buried with him, which is enough!


    In the northern part of the western world, Guangliang led more than 3 million troops to rapidly devour the territory in the northern part of the western world. He just entered the western world for more than half a month. He has firmly grasped most of the northern part of the western world in his own hands, and the other half was taken by thunder earlier, belonging to the Xia Dynasty, So Guangliang has no way to attack it.


    Guangliang may have been clear in his mind that the holy one would test him like this. It is true to let Lei Ming sit on the throne of the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces temporarily with the credit of the western world. However, this credit is not so easy to obtain, because he will compete for territory credit with Lei Ming when he attacks the western world on this trip. Finally, after the western world is completely mastered by them, Whoever has a big territory is the first skill. There are only about 60 days left from Su Mu''s order. In the last two months, Guangliang must make his own territory far better than thunder! Although he has no conflict with Lei Ming, he is trying to climb up for himself, which can''t be separated from other thoughts. He has made a vow of heaven. He doesn''t want to be a pawn driven by others!


    Not far away, Wang Shian came towards Guangliang with some letters in his hands. As he walked, he said aloud: "general Guang, this is the information passed to you by Marshal Lei Ming. Because he doesn''t have your messenger jade charm, he can only contact you in this way. I don''t know what''s written in the letter. You have to open it yourself."


    Then Wang Shian handed the envelope to Guangliang, and then quietly turned away. As for what was recorded in the letter, he didn''t need to know.

 Chapter 860

    Seeing Wang Shian''s departure, Guang Liang couldn''t help shaking his head. During this time, he was also familiar with Wang Shian. Guang Liang didn''t feel good about this person because he felt that he was not qualified to give him an evaluation. This person''s mind was too deep, and he didn''t know where the king of Zhenbei brought him out, During this time, Wang Shian knows a little about military issues or any other issues, and even can be said to be very perfect to help him solve them. Today, after he handed over the letter to himself, he left without any curiosity. This has improved Guangliang''s favor for Wang Shian. This person can make friends, I''m afraid Wang Shi''an will have a good position in the Imperial Palace in the future.


    When he opened the letter, Guangliang read everything written in Lei Ming''s letter at a glance. Then he frowned and thought to himself: "These merchant families really don''t know how to live or die. They even want to get the money of the whole fairy world to control the Xia Dynasty? Are you kidding? I''m afraid the princess''s pocket money can be compared with one-third of their family''s total assets a while ago? Just want to control all the money circulation of the fairy world and secretly control the Xia Dynasty?"


    In fact, it''s no wonder that the merchants of the yuan family don''t have much contact with the Xia Dynasty. The most common thing is that some of their caravans sometimes enter the Xia Dynasty to buy some rare items. However, in the Xia Dynasty, who doesn''t know how rich the financial resources of the Xia Dynasty are? All the treasures accumulated in the Ziwei palace for countless years were In the hands of the great Xia Dynasty, after the southern world was subdued, it also handed over all its wealth. Coupled with the ore mining in the western world, it is an incomparably huge income. With the xianniang in the god palace and the taxes handed over by countless merchant families every year, the one-day income of the great Xia Dynasty is enough to build dozens of main cities. The great Xia Dynasty will bow to their yuan family because of its financial resources Bend your knees? You''re kidding!


    Guangliang put the letter away, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he thought to himself: "I don''t know what these businessmen think. Can''t they enjoy being their own businessmen? They have to compete for power. Do you still have the right to compete in the fairy world now? If you plan like this before the Xia Dynasty, I''m afraid there will be a place for your yuan family in the fairy world in the future, but now..."


    While Guangliang was meditating, Wang Shian''s voice suddenly came from a distance: "general, the armament has been rectified. When to start?"


    When Guangliang heard the speech, he immediately widened his eyes and turned to see that Wang Shian was standing behind him at the moment. This not only made Guangliang feel that the pores of his whole body contracted. When did this guy come behind him? Their strength gap was not so huge! How could he not notice Wang Shian''s proximity! What a hell!


    Looking at Guang Liang''s shocked look, Wang Shian couldn''t help laughing and said aloud: "General, don''t be confused. I just master some spy skills. It''s normal that you don''t notice my existence. After all, the spy methods are still very useful sometimes. I was famous for assassination before I was accepted by the king of Zhenbei. I can be said to be the king of assassination in the northern world. If I don''t want to expose it, No one can easily perceive my existence. "


    Guangliang couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the speech, nodded and said: "I didn''t expect that you, General Wang, were still a dark world, which surprised me. If General Wang just wanted to attack me, even if I could avoid the fatal injury, I would be seriously injured and dying. It''s really terrible."


    "The general has been praised too much. Where is the dark world in the fairy world now? Their seclusion has also defected to the three overlords like me. The dark world has long been transformed into history. Although I think the dark world is actually necessary, the king of Zhenbei said that the holy master will not allow such existence, so I estimate that the fairy world will not exist in the future There may be another dark world, "replied Wang Shian with a smile.


    The dark world, as its name implies, is the scattered cultivation forces hidden in the underworld. These people do not belong to any party. Most of the time, they act alone, including assassination and intelligence exploration. It is also a place with a large number of talents. However, the rise of the great Xia Dynasty in recent years has made the dark world somewhat impossible to hide. The Wanxiang building and the heaven have been continuously The war also made it clear to the existence of these dark worlds that the earth fairyland was about to enter a unified situation. If they did not withdraw from the scattered cultivation of these dark worlds, they might not have a place for them in the future. Therefore, the dark world had been destroyed and dissipated unknowingly.


    "You''re right. The saint will not allow such existence to stand in the territory of the Xia Dynasty." Guangliang nodded when he heard the speech and replied that although he was not familiar with Su mu, it did not prevent him from knowing Su Mu''s character. Although he had seen the extremely lazy Su mu in the back garden, there was no doubt that he would be able to stand on the bright side with an incomparably domineering attitude at the critical moment, otherwise the Xia Dynasty would never be able to gather so many top powers of


    Wang Shian smiled at the speech, and then asked again, "general, I have finished the armament rectification. When shall we start?"


    Guangliang immediately responded to this remark. He heard it when Wang Shian approached. However, he was shocked by Wang Shian''s sudden appearance, so he ignored it. However, now that Wang Shian mentioned it again, Guangliang couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. He can guarantee that Wang Shian never read the envelope just now, How could the other party know that he would send troops this time?


    "Do you know what''s on the envelope?" Guangliang asked with a little doubt. His slightly narrowed eyes revealed the extraordinary in his heart.


    "I don''t know, but since Marshal Lei Ming wrote us a letter, it won''t be an ordinary thing. Just guess a little. It must be that some indigenous forces in the western world want to do something bad for our Xia Dynasty, and marshal Lei Ming is too far away to solve it, so we want to ask us to solve each other. May I ask the general Is that right? "Wang Shian said with a smile.


    "Your resourcefulness makes me feel like a person." Guangliang took a deep breath and said faintly.


    Wang Shian couldn''t help laughing at the speech and asked aloud, "Oh? I don''t know who it is?"


    "The first strong man in the Xia Dynasty, Mr. Feng Hua and Mr. Feng Lao!"

 Chapter 861

    Wang Shian couldn''t help smiling at the speech and said slowly: "The general really thinks highly of me. I just know some strategies. I''m far from being able to compare with Mr. Feng. If Mr. Feng is the sun and moon hanging in the high-altitude universe, then I''m an ordinary firefly in the world. I should know myself clearly. Although I know some strategies, I can''t reach the level of Mr. Feng."


    Guangliang couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. Instead of continuing to talk nonsense, he said bluntly: "Marshal Lei Ming wants us to go to a place called Wuling city in the north. As for the reason, you''ll know after reading this letter."


    Wang Shian felt puzzled when he heard the speech and said aloud, "Wuling city? The name is very familiar. Why do I seem to have heard the name of the city somewhere? Where did I hear it at that time?"


    After thinking for a moment, Wang Shian felt helpless. Maybe things had gone a long time, so he forgot. But the name Wuling city was really familiar to him, but he couldn''t tell where the familiar feeling came from. However, when he read the information on the letter, he immediately reacted and said: "It''s here. I said that Wuling city is so familiar. It''s these guys. They really don''t know how to live or die. They offended the dark world at the beginning and were protected by gouchen palace. Now gouchen palace has been destroyed, but he offended the Xia Dynasty, which is countless times larger than the dark world. It''s ridiculous. He even tried to kill them This way to capture the fairyland behind the scenes, you don''t know where you come from. "


    Hearing the speech, Guang Liang couldn''t help looking at Wang Shi''an with some doubts. He joked and asked, "why, you knew the yuan family before? You shouldn''t have any close relationship with them. If it were true, your future would be difficult to go."


    Wang Shian smiled at the speech and slowly explained: "I do have some relationship with them, but it''s not a good relationship, but an extremely bad relationship. You don''t know, at the beginning, we in the dark world jointly arrested an asshole sanxiu who had just broken through to the second grade Da Luo Jinxian. This guy stole a pill made by a da Luo Jinxian who had reached the tenth grade in our dark world with his own longevity yuan!"


    Guangliang was surprised when he heard the speech. A small second grade great Luo Jinxian rushed to steal the life-consuming pill made by ten grades of great Luo Jinxian?! more importantly, he made that guy really succeed? Guangliang couldn''t help but say aloud: "I''m afraid that guy will be watched by countless people. After all, everyone is willing to sell a favor to a ten grade Da Luo Jinxian. A two grade Da Luo Jinxian actually offended ten grade Da Luo Jinxian. If you can catch him, you should be able to get a favor by returning the pill to the ten grade Da Luo Jinxian, which is also very important for your dark world?"


    Wang Shian smiled at the speech and said aloud: "Yes, everyone thought that he would find a place to hide when he offended a ten grade Da Luo Jinxian, but you can''t imagine that he didn''t stop after the ten grade Da Luo Jinxian issued the kill order. Instead, he stole the treasures of more than ten seven or eight grade Da Luo Jinxian while everyone didn''t pay attention, especially the pill of broken mirror pill And top-quality weapons! I have to say that I was also stolen by this guy at the beginning. Later, we all gathered together to talk about it, and then we found that that guy was a little scary! "


    "Terrible?" Guangliang couldn''t help feeling puzzled when he heard the speech. What terrible place would a big Luo Jinxian who was only a second-class one?


    Wang Shian heard the speech and explained: "You''re not from the dark world. Maybe you haven''t even dealt with people in the dark world. That means you don''t know the dark world at all, but I''m from the dark world. I can understand how powerful that bastard is. If he wants to be a spy, he''s definitely the top spy in the world!"


    Guangliang couldn''t help feeling puzzled when he heard the speech. Wang Shian''s answer was not correct, and he didn''t explain why the guys in their dark world thought that the great Luo Jinxian thief who had only second-class cultivation would be very terrible?


    Looking at Guangliang''s frown, Wang Shian said again: "You don''t know that all of us living in the dark world are hidden in various places and never show up, but he can easily find the residence of dozens of strong people in the dark world and steal our treasure. It can be seen that the bastard has some good magic power, but the occurrence of this event also greatly consumes the dignity of our dark world, so Once again, for the majesty created by our dark world for many years, more than 40 Luo Jinxian jointly issued an ultimatum to let everyone see that the guy can report and obtain items, and give them both property and pills. What we never thought of was that the guy was taken in by a merchant family and became a leader in which family The family was originally standing behind the gouchen palace. It''s not easy for our dark world to fight against the gouchen palace in the open. We can only let the gouchen palace compensate for some items and leave. However, the guy''s ability and behavior have been spread all over our dark world, and the guy has never left the merchant family, as if he really wanted to stay and be one The name of the merchant family I mentioned is the yuan family, which is the secret controller of Wuling city! "


    Guangliang nodded when he heard the speech, which makes sense. It''s also true that a great Luo Jinxian with second-class cultivation can find the homes of so many strong people in the dark world and steal their precious treasures. How can he have no ability? The guy''s experience seems to be full of luck. No matter he escaped or stole, he has not been found. That is to say, so many leaders in the dark world have been stolen by that guy, but they have not found anything! This kind of thing will not be believed when it is said, but it does exist!


    "General, let''s go now. I can''t wait to feel Wuling city to see that guy. I want to know if that guy will be so lucky now. I want to know if he will offend this time, but we Xia Dynasty just don''t know if his luck will play a role and keep him." Wang Shian smiled and said.

 Chapter 862

    In Liang Huan''s city, Lei Ming frowned at Ye Chen and the three people behind him, and said aloud, "didn''t you say you had something to tell me? Why, you shouldn''t be lying to me? I heard you were the person who hooked up with emperor Chen''s palace? Who''s your father?"


    Ye Chen had already expected the current situation, but he was not stupid. Now he didn''t have the confidence to speak straight in front of them, so he could only bow to the thunder and say: "I''m Ye Chen, the son of general Bai Yuheng in emperor Chen''s palace. Since I had no mother since I was a child, my father gave me the surname ye to commemorate my mother once."


    Lei Ming was not so curious about what he said behind him. When he heard Ye Chen say that his father was Bai Yuheng, he couldn''t help looking up at him and said aloud, "unexpectedly, you are still the son of general Bai. General Bai is still well now?"


    "No, my father was taken away by Wanxiang building when gouchen emperor''s palace was broken. Now I can only rely on a feeling to make sure that my father is still alive and not dead. But I''m afraid Wanxiang building will attack my father if my father would rather die than obey. So I''m willing to hand over the top calculus of our family and ask the imperial court to help me save my father Bai Yuheng." As ye Chen said, he took out the two jade slips he carried with him and handed them to Lei Ming. Lei Ming couldn''t help feeling curious. Bai Yuheng is a great figure! Even if his calculation method is not worse than Feng Hua''s estimation!


    At that time, Bai Yuheng was only 19 years old, and his accomplishments were only worthy of entering the land of fairyland. These accomplishments naturally existed in the land of fairyland, but he got the opportunity step by step by calculating his own heaven''s secrets, and walked to the realm of golden fairyland step by step. Although he didn''t know why he never broke through after breaking through the land of golden fairyland, he didn''t know it Needless to say, Bai Yuheng is also famous for many things he has done!


    At least what Bai Yuheng did in those years is very famous in the whole western world. That''s why Bai Yuheng was able to become one of the top generals in gouchen emperor''s palace when he was only in the golden fairyland! You know, the rest of his colleagues are all in the golden fairyland, even the golden fairyland The three grades have not been reached! However, over the years, Bai Yuheng has not suffered any difficulties in gouchen emperor''s palace, but is loved by many people, because when they are confused about their cultivation path, they will find Bai Yuheng. If Bai Yuheng can help them figure out the opportunity and breakthrough, they can make a breakthrough by following the place Bai Yuheng said Their own bottleneck has been the same for so many years.


    However, what makes countless people wonder is why Bai Yuheng should stay in the golden fairyland even after so many years. His cultivation still hasn''t broken through to the third grade of the golden fairyland and has remained in the second grade. Although everyone in gouchen emperor''s palace has great respect for Bai Yuheng, it is because of Bai Yuheng in the outside world He has encountered a lot of troubles in the relationship between Yu Heng and Xiuwei, but these troubles are only relatively speaking. Fortunately, Bai Yuheng has a lot of private friends, and the relationship is very good. Otherwise, once Bai Yuheng leaves the gouchen emperor palace, he may suffer a lot of arrogant casual practice ridicule and so on. After all, Bai Yuheng has not encountered this kind of thing Yes.


    Once again, as like as two peas, he saw the leaves and dust. But what he saw was so outstanding that he did not go anywhere. He waved the fairy yuan to take two jade tablets in his hands. He saw that the names of the two calculus methods were exactly the same. They must be read by the first paragraph. The arithmetic skill in the fan jade slips is called the art of deriving heaven. It involves a certain law. The thunder''s heart fluctuates enormously, but he has no change on the surface, as if he has not been moved by this art of deriving heaven. His cultivation has broken through the realm of great Luo Jinxian. How can he not know what he is practicing in the art of deriving heaven? That''s right Rule! It''s a rule! A rule higher than the rule!


    Lei Ming''s heart is extremely surging. The art of deriving heaven is related to the rules of fate. There can''t be any mistakes. These two jade slips are not safe enough in his own hands. The Xia Dynasty must send someone to the western world to escort them back to the saint! But now it''s not time to contact the Xia Dynasty, you must send Ye Chen away first ¡£


    Lei Ming put the jade slips on the table in front of him and said aloud: "General Bai is the general of gouchen emperor''s palace. I''m afraid we don''t have some reasons to save him in the Xia Dynasty. I need you to go and find general Bai''s original personal belongings, so that general Bai''s personal belongings can represent general Bai. When you all join our Xia Dynasty, we will naturally have a reason to send troops, don''t we?"


    Ye Chen can''t help feeling a twitch in the corners of his eyes when he hears the speech. Now the four sides of the fairy world are already the territory of your Xia Dynasty. You surround the middle heaven world and separate it into two parts by Tianting and Wanxiang lougua. I''m afraid even if I don''t come, you will send troops to Tianting after taking over the western world? But it''s nothing for ye Chen Great event, but ye Chen knows in his heart that his father is not so easy to join the Xia Dynasty. Even if he can join the Xia Dynasty with Bai Yuheng''s personal items, what should he do when Bai Yuheng is rescued?


    "Thanks for the Marshal''s reminder. Ye Chen understands. I''ll go back and collect my father''s personal belongings and send them here. Then I''ll leave first." Ye Chen arched his hand and slowly withdrew from Lei Ming''s main account. Finally, he was relieved. Although Lei Ming is not the top Luo Jinxian, his accomplishments still exceed him too much, Moreover, the momentum cultivated by Lei Ming in a high position is not what he can bear. Just now, ye Chen has done an excellent job.


    "Let''s go step by step. No matter how we save our father first, if we don''t save our father, yantianshu will be handed over in vain." Ye Chen thought secretly. If his father Bai Yuheng knew that yantianshu, the most important part of his family, was handed over by his son in this way, I''m afraid he would really be mad!

 Chapter 863

    After ye Chen left, Lei Ming didn''t hesitate. He immediately informed Su mu of the existence of fate rules in Yantian art by sending a message to Yufu. If Lei Ming didn''t know the strength of fate rules in the past, but since his cultivation broke through the great Luo Jinxian, he has fully understood what the so-called rules are! If they practice the law of Da Luo Jinxian to improve their strength, then the rule is far beyond the existence of the law. It can even be said that the ability to master a trace of rules can make an ordinary person have the power of heaven! But the rules are not so easy to understand. You know, many ordinary people can''t even practice in the golden fairyland all their life. If they can''t practice in the golden fairyland, it means they can''t touch the law. If they don''t touch the law, they won''t know the existence of the rules, so how terrible the rules are at the end, It is just the conjecture of countless practitioners about the higher rules through their own cultivation rules.


    The calculus of yantianshu contains the existence of the rules of fate, which makes Lei Ming feel very surprised! This is the calculus that touches the rules of fate! Although I don''t know where Bai Yuheng, ye Chen''s father, came from, there is no doubt that this is the most terrible calculation method in the earth fairy world. If they can practice successfully, there is no doubt that they will have a think tank to master the heaven, earth, sun and moon in the Xia Dynasty! Although Feng Hua also holds this position now, Feng Hua has finally entered the old age. Now Feng Hua has reached the realm of twelve great Luo Jinxian, which is almost close to his limit. Even if he gives him the art of Yantian, I''m afraid it''s difficult for him to make any great breakthrough! Therefore, after informing Su mu of the existence of yantianshu, Lei Ming also suggested that yantianshu be handed over to a young man and slowly cultivated within the imperial dynasty. After all, Feng Hua could not make a greater breakthrough in the current Xia imperial dynasty. After su Mu established the dynasty, Then, I''m afraid that the wisdom of FA planning is much weaker than those of the rest of the North Korea!


    Therefore, this art of deriving heaven is absolutely the most important existence. Don''t underestimate the gain brought by a top resourceful expert. A person with outstanding strategy can often be surprised, even win the strong with the weak, win the many with the few. People proficient in algorithms can often detect something wrong when the enemy has just made a decision, In addition, he secretly operates special operations such as astrology to get the wrong position, so as to calculate the enemy''s actions and avoid all dangers and disasters. Feng Hua is now in this state. He can do some small things in advance, which is the best he can do. As for being stronger, Feng Hua can only do nothing, If the enemy also has people like him who are good at calculus, Feng Hua can''t know any news of the enemy even if he has great ability. He won''t find out that this has happened until the other party reaches their border and the news comes back.


    After listening to Lei Ming''s suggestion, Su Mu didn''t respond at the first time. After thinking about it, he was going to send 24 great Luo Jinxian across the middle heaven world to the western world. He didn''t do this for anything else, but just to raise the anger between Wanxiang building and Tianting. As for whether they would join hands to deal with themselves first, Are you stupid to be Tianting and Wanxiang building? Although Wanxiang building is really stupid, Tianting is not stupid! Zhang Bairen still exists in Tianting. Besides, he will never join hands with Wanxiang building with the pride of Tianting.


    And even if they do succeed, what can they do together? As long as Zhang Bairen doesn''t do it, Su mu can directly destroy Wanxiang building, and then spend it with Tianting. It''s not impossible to even regard Zhongtian world as a place to experience their imperial soldiers in the Xia Dynasty. It will be delayed for more than a few years. At that time, Su Mu thinks that he can''t even defeat Zhang Bairen when he''s on! Even if the other party is a quasi saint, what can he do? Calling the future body is enough to kill the weak big Luo Jinxian in the boundless world. If he can practice for ten or twenty years, will Zhang Bairen still be a threat to him?


    As for whether Zhang Bainian would attack them during this period, not to mention that Wanxiang building almost encircled and suppressed more than 3 million troops of Tianting near Beishan Mountain, and Zhang Bainian didn''t appear. At last, Wanxiang building ignored some troops who didn''t look at people''s Tianting, and others found a breakthrough and slipped out, So Su Mu is now very sure that Zhang Bairen is absolutely unable to make a move because of the heavenly way of the earth fairy world or other restrictions!


    However, in order to protect Su mu, it''s better not to destroy Wanxiang building in a short time. Maybe Zhang Bairen still has the ability to make a move, but now it''s difficult for him to make a move because Wanxiang building and the Xia Dynasty exist at the same time, and after he makes a move, he will be 100% noticed by the heaven. Even if he has time to return to the heaven to hide his breath, But does he have another chance? Absolutely impossible! Therefore, Su Mu feels that Wanxiang building is not necessary to be destroyed for the time being. Maybe Wanxiang building exists in the middle of the sky and drags the heaven so that Zhang Bairen can''t make a move!


    The reason why Su Mu sent 24 great Luo Jinxian to enter the middle heaven and cross the two sides from the battlefield to the western world this time is that although it means to provoke them, it is also a way to brighten his muscles. Maybe he can send more great Luo Jinxian, Let everyone in the fairy world know how terrible their current strength of the Xia Dynasty is. Let them know that the reason why the Xia Dynasty didn''t attack Tianting and Wanxiang building was not afraid of them, but that it was unnecessary! After all, people''s hearts are the most difficult thing to control. Su Mu doesn''t think he can make the hearts of the people all over the world on his side and get all the support and follow of all casual practitioners, but he only wants half of them. As for the rest, there are many positions on the God list. Su Mu doesn''t mind letting them enter the list.


    Maybe it''s not a bad thing for these people in the fairy world to enter the list. After all, who wants to die? After entering the list of gods, you will never die! Even if they are killed in the outside world, they can also be revived by the powerful ability of the list of gods. In the pool of gods built by the great Xia Dynasty, even if they send 200000 troops to deal with the current Tianting and Wanxiang building, all the troops will not have the slightest fear. Why, because their troops of the great Xia Dynasty can''t die, they are so willful!

 Chapter 864

    Su Mu didn''t hesitate. He also wanted to master the mystery of yantianshu for the first time. This kind of thing must not be allowed to fall into the hands of others. For the sake of insurance, Su Mu decided to let the young man who gave yantianshu return to the Oriental world together with Da Luo Jinxian he sent, and let him stay in the imperial palace for his own use. Just as thunder said, The young man who sacrificed yantianshu wanted to ask them to save his father from Wanxiang building. In that case, when he came back, he might as well show everyone in the fairy world how powerful and domineering the current Daxia imperial dynasty is!


    "If you want to do this, you have to change the plan and increase the number of people. Otherwise, it''s not good to frighten Wanxiang building and Tianting. It''s a big event. You can''t make a casual decision. Just let all the remaining Da Luojin immortals in the Imperial Palace gather together to have a competition? No, many of them are old ancestors of the original fairy world , if you treat them like this, they will be unhappy. You should respect these elders. But if you don''t, how can I choose the candidate for this trip to the western world? "Su Mu frowned and thought helplessly.


    Now the Da Luo Jinxian owned by the Xia Dynasty is definitely more than the sum of the original five great emperors! Because they are nearly 200 strong people at the level of Da Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty! What concept is this! How much do Wanxiang building and Tianting add up now? Probably only more than 60? What they owned in the Xia Dynasty was more than three times that of Tianting and Wanxiang building combined! This is also due to the rich resources of the Xia Dynasty and the blessing of the luck of the Xia Dynasty, so that many strong people who were stuck at the peak of the golden fairyland broke through to the realm of the great Luo Jinxian. Of course, it is estimated that only about 80 of the more than 200 great Luo Jinxian reached the top eight grades, and the remaining more than 100 great Luo Jinxian basically have only one or two grades of cultivation, Although there are only one or two products, their cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian is not fake, but genuine Da Luo Jinxian! There is no doubt that combat effectiveness is the top existence in the same realm! After all, it took them a lot of resources in the Xia Dynasty to train them. If they did not reach the top combat power in the same realm, Su Mu would not train them.


    Among the more than 80 great Luo Jinxian who have achieved accomplishments above the eighth grade, only about 50 people have achieved accomplishments above the tenth grade. Among these 50 people, apart from the original Ziwei emperor palace and the Qinghua emperor palace, Feng Hua and his elders, The remaining ten or twenty people thought that Su Mu''s establishment of the Xia Dynasty was incredible. They came to the imperial palace to visit the people who were accepted and left by Su mu. Therefore, it was not so easy for Su Mu to select the people who went to the western world to bring yantianshu back. They must have the most top strength, nothing else, At least they can easily defeat the scattered cultivation in the same realm as themselves. After all, Su Mu also gave them many skills and supernatural powers that greatly improved their strength for so long after coming to the imperial palace. These could not be touched when they were scattered cultivation. Most of them were the inventory of the five great emperors, but now most of them are in the hands of Su mu.


    "What''s the matter with the holy master? Why are you always sad? But what troubles have disturbed the holy master''s mind? You might as well say it and let your subordinates listen and understand it." Feng Hua asked when looking at Su mu with a frown.


    Su Mu couldn''t help but raise his head and look at Feng Hua who came in from the door. He took a deep breath, moved his ass back from his chair, then took a deep breath and said, "you came just in time. Have a look."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu immediately threw a messenger jade amulet and handed it to Feng Hua. Feng Hua was also surprised when he caught the messenger jade amulet. Is there something wrong with the war in the western world? No, now everything in Zhongtian is under their control. Wanxianglou can''t withdraw from Zhongtian without leaving any news to be discovered by them! Besides, Tianting obviously won''t let Wanxiang building leave easily!


    However, when Feng Hua checked the information in the communication jade talisman, he immediately understood the reason, took a deep breath like Su mu, and said: "This matter is very important. It must not be handled easily. Holy master, this time I personally go to the western world to bring back the jade slips of yantianshu! With my hand, no one in this fairy world can stop me except holy master!"


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, but said aloud, "if only this can stretch my frown, do you think I will think for so long?"


    After the voice fell, Feng Hua obviously noticed something wrong. Yes, if it was so simple, how could su Mu frown for a long time, and even wait until he shouted for a moment after entering the study? Obviously, Su Mu had other scruples in his heart, but in Feng Hua''s opinion, the fairy world can make them feel scruples in the Xia Dynasty There is only one, so he needs to make sure what Su Mu thinks!


    "What is the matter that the holy master is worried about?" Feng Hua asked with some doubt.


    "I''ll tell you. This time, I''m going to send 36 great Luo Jinxian to cross the western world directly from the middle heaven world, bring yantianshu back, and rescue the young father who gave yantianshu on the way back to the eastern world. What do you think? This can not only tell the earth Fairy world about the power and hegemony of the Xia Dynasty, but also make the heaven and Wanxiang tower At the same time, he felt helpless, and even likely to let them join hands. If they join hands, they must be suspicious of each other. At this time, we will have a greater opportunity to force Zhang bainin out. What do you think? "Su Mu said bluntly.


    "This..." Feng Hua could not help but feel some horror at Su Mu''s bold plan. This plan is still too bold. After all, they now rely on Wanxiang building to force out the fighting power of the heaven. If they are pressed too hard by the Xia Dynasty, they may indeed integrate into one and unite to deal with them. At that time, Maybe it can really make the two sides suspect each other and achieve the purpose they need in the Xia Dynasty!

 Chapter 865

    But Feng Hua thought that if they did so, would they be a little too risky? After all, now the situation of Zhongtian world is completely in their hands. There is no need to take this risk. What if they can unite Tianting and Wanxiang building to deal with them? Isn''t it the same situation as now? Therefore, in Feng Hua''s opinion, there is no need to carry out this plan, but as the host, it is not Feng Hua, but Su Mu who doesn''t show his eyebrows. If Su Mu insists on carrying out this plan, he can''t stop it.


    Su Mu took a deep breath. Now Zhao Qing has led the elite sergeant of the north and South palaces into the southern world and rushed to the place where the sergeant wanxianglou hid. He also met with them some time ago. Zhao Qing made contact with them without any hesitation, but there are too many mountains due to the terrain of the southern world, The sergeants of wanxianglou disappeared after escaping directly into the mountains. Now Zhao Qing has not been able to wipe them out. However, Su Mu used the eye of heaven to check the situation in the southern world and informed Zhao Qing of the hiding place of the sergeants of wanxianglou, It must not take long to see Zhao Qing go to the southern Dragon Island. As for the scattered demon families in the southern world, they still need the top elite of the Xia Dynasty to deal with those weak demon families? It is enough for the defenders of the southern world to allocate some manpower at will. All those who are willing to surrender to the Xia Dynasty are locked together and sent to the eastern world. All those who are unwilling to surrender can be killed on the spot.


    "Holy master, I think this plan is almost the same as our current purpose. Whether we go directly to the battlefield to help Wanxiang building put pressure on the Tianting, or we continue to sit on the shore to watch the fire fight and watch the dogs bite the dogs between Tianting and Wanxiang building, in the end, we have only one purpose, that is to force Zhang bainin out and let them lose their cultivation in Tianting, which is far more than the earth fairy The world is like the existence of heaven. As long as Zhang Bairen doesn''t exist, our Xia Dynasty can easily unify the earth fairy world. At that time, the transportation dynasty that the holy master expects to establish can also start to make preparations! Holy master, my subordinates think this plan is really unnecessary. "Feng Hua solemnly said to Su mu, He tried to persuade Su Mu not to make such an impulsive plan.


    But how could Feng Hua know Su Mu''s mind now? Seeing that Su Mu looked at Feng Hua, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said: "I''m not trying to influence anything. In fact, the plan is just incidental. In fact, I just want to show the strength of our great Xia Dynasty. In front of the people in the earth fairy world, those scattered practitioners in the earth fairy world only respect the strong. If our great Xia Dynasty is silent all the time, I''m afraid it will lose the hearts of the people. The great Xia Dynasty should not be silent, but should be silent This is why I plan to send 36 great Luo Jinxian to directly cross the middle heaven world and enter the western world. I want to show the strength of our great Xia Dynasty, and even let the outside world think that our great Xia Dynasty disdains to attack Tianting and Wanxiang tower. Do you understand? "


    Feng Hua was puzzled when he heard the speech. Is there really any benefit? Obviously, it is not. Perhaps the only benefit is to attract some talented young people to take refuge, but will the current Xia Dynasty look up to them? Feng Hua thinks that it is completely different from Su mu. In Feng Hua''s opinion, the establishment of the Xia Dynasty is in addition to the power of Su mu, the holy Reverend In addition to their charm, these old guys have done a lot of things, so the founders of the Xia Dynasty should also have their share. It is for this reason that Feng Hua and others can be called the old school. They are all a group of very old elders, but most of them do not have the high status and vision of Feng Hua and think they do not have it yet Get enough opportunities and get the reuse of Su mu.


    However, in Su Mu''s opinion, the old school will be eliminated from the Xia Dynasty sooner or later. As for why, Su Mu is very clear in his heart. Those old elders of the old school, regardless of their talents or bones, are all stereotyped. Unless there are treasures that can reshape their talents, they can improve their talents. Otherwise, it will be difficult for them to touch the earth fairy world all their life Even if Feng Hua had not been Su Mu who established the great Xia Dynasty, he could not have broken through to the realm of great Luo Jinxian. Because their personal talent is there, it is difficult for them to accompany the great Xia Dynasty to continue the war in the future! They will be young people in the future! Those old elders of the old school will be young people after all To be eliminated.


    Of course, Su Mu doesn''t mean to eliminate all the old school elders. After all, there are still many things in the imperial palace that need them to do before they can operate. Su Mu''s current imperial dynasty actually operates in the way of the previous ancient dynasties. Therefore, even if these old school elders can''t work in front of the palace, they can provide services to the Xia imperial dynasty behind the scenes More stable security, because they are old enough, calm enough, and there will be no mistakes in doing things. As for whether some of them will have Alzheimer''s disease and make mistakes, it is impossible at all.


    "Since the holy master has said so, my subordinates understand. I''ll summon all the great Luo Jinxian whose accomplishments have reached above the eighth grade." Feng Hua took a deep breath and left the study with his hands and hurried to the upper court where the great Luo Jinxian lived in the imperial palace. Feng Hua didn''t intend to invite them one by one. He just wanted to invite those old friends who were very close to him. As for the rest, there were no servants in the Xia Dynasty. It''s hard not to bother him with everything Is he a minister? You should know that he is an extreme minister. Is it difficult to do everything yourself?


    Soon after, in front of Su Mu''s study, there were more than 80 Da Luo Jinxian whose accomplishments reached the eighth grade. Most of them were old school like Feng Hua. They were older, but their strength was still at the peak, because their longevity yuan was still enough. There was no need to worry about using their own immortal yuan to prolong their longevity yuan, Those old school guys are big Luo Jinxian whose accomplishments have reached ten grades. This can''t help but make su Mu take a deep breath. Some quietly looked at Feng Hua. They saw no other expression on each other''s face and sighed.

 Chapter 866

    From the perspective of Su mu, a modern figure from the 21st century, if Feng Hua was in the ancient imperial dynasties of his previous life, he would certainly be suspected by countless kings, because he was too powerful and his network of relationships was very complex. Even the top group of people in the dynasty were all close to Feng Hua, How can this situation not be suspected by the emperor? However, Su Mu didn''t blame Feng Hua for anything. After all, these elders were close friends with Feng Hua a long time ago. Their current situation is also very normal. Although Su Mu knows that the hair planning can''t harm himself, every time he sees the members of the old school behind him, Su Mu''s head will be big and even feel pain.


    In fact, Feng Hua is not to blame. It''s just that his friends are too much. Su mu can''t deal with this. Why, can''t they allow their ministers to make a few friends in the Xia Dynasty? Although the great Xia Dynasty is strong enough, if Su Mu did this, there is no need to think about it. Then the dynasty he worked hard to establish will probably fall apart in a short time. After all, people are social animals. They will discuss, progress and compare with each other. If Su Mu gives any order not to allow them to make friends, It will not only make those people feel that they have a bad mind, but also cause a lot of people''s hatred. At least this will have a great blow to Su Mu from the 21st century. After all, Su Mu has been well educated. Those who get fame win the world, and those who lose the people lose the world! These two words easily explained the reasons for the collapse and replacement of those ancient dynasties in Su Mu''s previous life. The demise of each dynasty is a loss of popular support!


    Since the Qin Dynasty, how great has the Qin emperor made great achievements? In order to resist the brutal means of building the Great Wall by foreign enemies, they are called tyrants. Burning books and burying Confucianism just burned books with different characters in the six countries, and all the other copies were placed in the Qin palace. However, no one knows this. They think Qin is a tyrant and the Qin emperor is a tyrant. They may have no livelihood to find with the Qin Dynasty. In addition, Zhao Gao rioted, That''s why Qin perished!


    Qin and Han! How strong is Han? It''s no joke to be a great man for hundreds of years. When he first attacked me, although the strong man will be killed far away, how many foreign enemies have he scared away? But why did such a powerful Han still collapse? Very simple, because the people! The inaction of the emperor and the instigation of the castration party made the temple chaotic. Even if the emperor had the intention, he was powerless. He could not see how many dawn people lived in dire straits on the Han soil. He only knew what his good castration party said, such as national peace and people''s security, and what happened in the end? The people rose up, known as the yellow scarf, and then the world was in chaos. For hundreds of years, the Han court was also destroyed in the hands of dawn water and fire.


    Not only the Han Dynasty, there are countless dynasties that died because of the people''s will in history. After all, Su Mu has not only the memory of his previous life, but also the memory of a certain imperial world. In the world where tens of thousands of imperial dynasties fought, many imperial dynasties collapsed in the hands of his subjects, but Su Mu looked at his powerful Xia Dynasty, He couldn''t help wondering, can those popular feelings still affect the existence of the Xia Dynasty? Do they have some ability to destroy the Xia Dynasty? Su Mu doesn''t know this, but there should be no possibility in this regard, because the current Daxia Dynasty is simply powerful and outrageous. Those civilians have nothing. How can they overthrow the existence of the Daxia dynasty?


    However, perhaps it''s just for some peace in his heart. Su Mu still takes care of the hearts of the people perfectly, so that they don''t have to worry about anything. It''s enough for them to understand that everything will be blocked by the Xia Dynasty. This is one of the things Su mu can do for them.


    Su Mu looked at them and not only took a deep breath, but immediately said: "Ladies and gentlemen, many of you must know why I called you here. However, some colleagues obviously don''t know why I called you here this time. This time, you have an extremely important figure, that is, to cross the middle heaven world into the western world and show the strength of our great Xia Dynasty to the earth fairy world. At least let those people know me Your strength at the tip of the iceberg of the Xia Dynasty, Mr. Feng, after you arrived in the western world this time, go directly to Liang Huancheng to find Lei Ming, and bring back the jade slips of yantianshu from him. This kind of thing must not fall into the hands of others. I think you should be very clear about the importance of yantianshu. "


    "Your Majesty, take orders!" Feng Hua said solemnly when he heard the speech.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, and then said again: "In addition to this, there is a young generation in Liang Huancheng. If I remember correctly, it should be called Ye Chen. He is the one who dedicated the art of deriving heaven to our Xia Dynasty. However, he has a request, that is, to save his father Bai Yuheng from Wanxiang building. After you arrive in the western world, will you take ye Chen or come from the middle world Return to the East and press Wanxiang building directly to let them know your strength. Save Ye Chen''s father. After all, if you promise others, you have to do what you say. "


    "We will abide by the order of the holy master!" the people quickly bowed their hands and said solemnly.


    Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech, and immediately began to choose candidates. It''s good not to choose. This choice made Su Mu''s brain benevolence start to hurt again. Most of the top strong among these people are old school people. To tell the truth, Su Mu really didn''t want to use these old schools. After all, how Su Mu needs to treat them after they have credit is a troublesome thing Love.


    But fortunately, Feng Hua gave Su Mu a note, that is, drawing lots. It''s very simple. They wrote their names on paper and put them in the box. Su Mu immediately selected 36 great Luo Jinxian. Anyway, among the 80 people present, there was no difference between nearly 50 and 10 great Luo Jinxian''s accomplishments. They were not afraid at all, This time, it was clearly said that they were asked to show the strength of the great Xia Dynasty. This thing was the most relaxed thing for them. It could even be said that they were completely mixing credit. This kind of good thing everyone wanted to fall on their own, especially those old elders of the old school. They looked at the boxes one by one as if they were looking through autumn water, which was speechless.

 Chapter 867

    This trip to the western world is not only to bring yantianshu back safely, but also to establish the dignity of their Xia Dynasty. Therefore, the 36 great Luo Jinxian must have combat power, and it is difficult to find an enemy among their peers. Finally, 11 ten great Luo Jinxian and 20 nine great Luo Jinxian were determined, The remaining six are the top team composed of Feng Hua, Jiang Xingzhou, Nandao Sanxian and Zhu Hua.


    Not to mention anything else, these forces are enough to guard a world. When there was no unrest in the original local fairyland, I''m afraid the high-level combat power of the whole Ziwei Imperial Palace was not as good as the 36 people he dispatched this time. Now he can easily dispatch all the high-level combat power beyond the original Ziwei imperial palace, It can be imagined how rich the details of their great Xia Dynasty are!


    In Liang Huancheng of the western world, Lei Ming did not hesitate after knowing Su Mu''s plan. He immediately sent a large army to the border close to Zhongtian world. Although the 36 Luo Jinxian could easily spend Zhongtian world to the west, Lei Ming still gathered all combat forces together to the border for insurance, Just wait for Feng Hua and others to hand over yantianshu to each other, so that his task will be completed, and he can continue to fight in the western world.


    If it weren''t for the reason that yantianshu was too important, Lei Ming wouldn''t waste this time. After all, Wanxiang building knew the existence of yantianshu. It would be bad if they knew that the Xia Dynasty had obtained yantianshu and prevented them from returning to the Oriental world. To be on the safe side, All the five million soldiers of the great Xia Dynasty were gathered by him and headed for the border between the western world and the middle heaven world. In the eyes of those who did not know it, the great Xia Dynasty was looking down on the Tianting and Wanxiang tower from the perspective of a third party, but only they themselves understood that they were just to escort a kind of skill.


    However, Tianting and Wanxiang building still don''t know the purpose of the Xia Dynasty. They are all in a panic when they see thunder sending five million troops to the border near Zhongtian. They don''t know why the Xia Dynasty has gathered such a huge team here. In Tianting''s eyes, it will be difficult if the Xia Dynasty helps Wanxiang building attack them, Similarly, for as like as two peas, their worries are just the same as that of the heavenly court. If the emperor of the Xia Dynasty helps them to attack them, then they will not have much time to prepare for them.


    Looking at the information in front of him, the northern empress dowager couldn''t help but sink his face. He didn''t have time to fully prepare his plan. If the Xia Dynasty stepped in at this time, it might be a devastating blow to his plan! As one of the three overlords in the earth fairy world, Wanxiang tower has never had a direct confrontation with the Xia Dynasty, but this does not prevent them from knowing the strength of the Xia Dynasty. If Tianting uses something and gets the help of the Xia Dynasty, it will definitely be a huge disaster for them, The power they have hidden for many years will fall short, and their Wanxiang building will turn into the dust of history and dissipate between heaven and earth!


    "I can''t continue to delay like this. I must carry out my plan as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the Xia Dynasty really helps which side of Tianting attack Wanxiang building, I will definitely die even if I implement my plan. I can''t die so easily. I still want to become a reclusive king in the open sea! I can''t die like this!" The northern supreme mother narrowed her eyes and thought solemnly and incomparably in her heart that if he delayed like this again, his plan would be too late to implement! So he can''t wait any longer. He must contact sergeant wanxianglou hidden in the four directions to block the sight of the Xia Dynasty. The southern Supreme Master and others have already known their plans, but they don''t know their real destination, So even if he did not get the consent of the Presbyterian Council to transfer the hidden imperial sergeants, there would be no problem!


    Just do it. Without any hesitation, the northern supreme mother immediately used their unique communication objects of Wanxiang building and contacted the sergeants of Wanxiang building in the north and south. They should also contribute to their Wanxiang building after hiding for so many years! This time is their best choice. If they miss this opportunity, they will never have the opportunity to contribute to Wanxiang building again! This should be an honor for them! At least in the view of the northern Supreme Master!


    The northern supreme mother mobilized all the sergeants in the northern world and the southern world without hiding it from anyone. The southern supreme mother and the eastern supreme mother learned the news at the first time. Because they also had that special contact item in their hands, the northern supreme mother did not hide it from them at all, When they knew that the northern supreme mother had mobilized all the sergeants to start their plan in the fastest time, the southern supreme mother hesitated. It was not that he did not approve of the northern supreme mother''s move, but that he felt a bad breath in his heart, as if something would happen, He is not joking about Luo Jinxian''s cultivation of the 11th grade. This inexplicable feeling rarely makes mistakes, so he told the public about it.


    Now in the hall, in addition to the Empress Dowager Zhongtian still lurking in the heaven, all the remaining four sides of the Empress Dowager have gathered together. It''s needless to say that the northern empress dowager has his own ideas in his heart. What the northern empress dowager wants is to use those useless sergeants to stop the eyes of the Xia Dynasty. He takes this opportunity to escape the fairy world and go to the open sea, Where can he dominate and spend the rest of his life? If the opportunity comes, maybe he can break through the realm of twelve great Luo Jinxian and is expected to rise!


    Therefore, among the four people, the northern supreme mother had other thoughts in her heart. The other three supreme mothers did not know this at all. Although they were unhappy with the northern supreme mother''s unauthorized transfer of sergeants, they also knew that it was not time to care about this. While their sergeants hiding in the North and South came out to block the eyes of the Xia Dynasty, They have to take this opportunity to leave the sky! Their original plan was to enter the southern world, but now the great Xia Dynasty suddenly had five million troops around the border between the western world and the middle heaven world. They thought Wanxiang building and Tianting were invited by the other party to attack themselves, so they were a little flustered, which also led to the fact that Wanxiang building''s plan had to be carried out before it was ready! Otherwise, they will only have a dead end if they stay in Zhongtian world!

 Chapter 868

    Originally, after the completion of their plan in Wanxiang building, they were able to retreat to the Southern World unharmed, relying on many mountains and countless demon families in the southern world to stop the pace of the Xia Dynasty and Tianting, but now there is not so much time for them to prepare. They must start to implement their prepared plan, except the northern supreme, The remaining three people implemented the plan for Wanxiang building, but their plan was put forward by the northern supreme mother. The northern supreme mother had other thoughts in her heart, which means that their plan is impossible to succeed!


    In the view of the northern Supreme Master, it''s fantastic to rely on the mountains and demon families in the southern world to temporarily resist the Xia Dynasty and Tianting. Don''t these guys understand the horror of the Xia Dynasty? It''s needless to say how strong the Xia Dynasty has been. Even their Wanxiang building and Tianting can''t resist the current Xia Dynasty. The reason why the Xia Dynasty hasn''t attacked them is that they may just want to preserve their strength, However, in the eyes of these people, the great Xia Dynasty was still afraid of their Wanxiang building meeting with the heaven and did not dare to act rashly. Only the northern supreme mother knew very clearly that the great Xia Dynasty was just trying to take the road of fisherman to the end, In his heart, he knew that in the eyes of the Xia Dynasty, even if they united Wanxiang building and Tianting, they could not cause any trouble to them!


    At the border of the western world, in the thunder army tent, a sergeant suddenly ran in eagerly, knelt down on one knee in front of thunder and said: "Report to the marshal, a strange thing happened in Zhongtian world. Wanxiang building is abnormal. Their army has begun to clean up military affairs, as if they are about to evacuate. However, they are very secretive and have not been noticed by the people on the other side of Tianting for the time being. The current Tianting may still think that we are going to attack them together with Wanxiang building, so Tianting is already Gather all the troops together and prepare to resist our attack! "


    When Lei Ming heard the speech, he couldn''t help laughing and said: "continue to monitor every move of Zhongtian world. If there is any abnormality, come back and report it to me immediately. The actions of Tianting and Wanxiang building also show that they don''t know anything. This is the best news for us."


    "Yes!"


    At the same time, there was chaos in the earthly fairyland. Countless people didn''t expect that the great Xia Dynasty suddenly aimed five million troops at the Zhongtian world this time! They thought that the great Xia Dynasty was just to occupy the western world. Why did they suddenly lose the troops in the direction of the Zhongtian world? You know, every move of the great Xia Dynasty will cause great trouble now After all, as long as the Xia Dynasty intervenes in the war between Tianting and wanxianglou, the situation will change immediately. No matter whether the Xia Dynasty supports any of them, it will cause great changes. In the eyes of the people in the earth fairy world, even a pig has the ability to oppose Tianting, not to mention that the two forces on the midheaven battlefield are equal Like the Xia Dynasty, it is a powerful force known as the overlord of the fairy world!


    No matter who the great Xia Dynasty will help this time, the situation in the earth fairy world will change greatly, but they don''t know that the great Xia Dynasty is not going to help anyone this time. They just want to establish prestige. By the way, they bring yantianshu from the western world back to the Eastern world. Only when yantianshu is mastered in the Imperial Palace, can it be regarded as real security, although now No one in the earth fairy world dares to offend the Xia Dynasty, but as soon as yantianshu is exposed, it may immediately lead to the looting of countless Luo Jinxian. If yantianshu falls into their hands, they can rely on yantianshu to shield the sky and live in seclusion. At that time, the earth fairy world is so large that it is not so easy to find yantianshu again Look for a needle in the sea!


    In the heaven, the Jade Emperor''s face is very ugly at the moment. He gave the great Xia Dynasty a lot of benefits before to let the great Xia Dynasty not intervene in the war between them and Wanxiang building, but now? They have not received any assistance information from the great Xia Dynasty, so the great Xia emperor must not come to help their heaven this time, but to help their enemy Wanxiang building £¡


    "You guys, you are also very clear about the current situation. Wanxiang building doesn''t know how to make the Xia Dynasty stand on their side, which is a devastating blow to our heaven! The Xia Dynasty will not let us go so easily this time. If we don''t have a perfect plan to avoid this disaster, I''m afraid our Tianting will become history! You are all our Tianting generals. For so many years, Tianting can''t do without your help. Now we are desperate, and I can only trust you! Please be sure to come up with a perfect plan to resist the attack of the Xia Dynasty, otherwise our Tianting will undoubtedly perish in the near future! " The Jade Emperor God said solemnly and incomparably that if Zhang Bainian was not behind him, I''m afraid he was ready to run away without time!


    Hearing the speech, the generals of Tianting couldn''t help but fall into silence. Some didn''t know what to do. For them, they still had feelings for Tianting after entering Tianting for so many years. Watching the collapse of Tianting, they naturally couldn''t do it, so all they could do was try their best to stop the disaster, but it was so easy to do Are you there? It''s obviously impossible! After all, for them, the alliance between Wanxiang building and the Xia Dynasty is invincible. What area do they take to resist? I''m afraid their heaven will be destroyed this time!


    The Jade Emperor God looked at these silent generals and couldn''t help sighing deeply. He shook his head reluctantly and said, "forget it, we still have some time to prepare. You go back and think about how to spend this crisis. I''ll go first."


    The voice fell, and the Jade Emperor God immediately turned and rushed to the back garden. Naturally, he didn''t want to escape, but to ask Zhang Bairen. If Zhang Bairen was willing to do it again, then the crisis of Tianting could be avoided at will, but if Zhang Bairen couldn''t do it, then Tianting could only declare death and hunger!


    yes! Zhang Bairen can''t keep shooting! After all, he is not the existence of the earth fairy world. He can''t perfectly absorb the immortal yuan of the earth fairy world. In addition, his cultivation is too much beyond the limit that the earth fairy world can bear, so now Zhang Bairen''s free hand may lead to the exploration of heaven! He must be very careful every time he makes a move. He hid his breath by relying on the heaven at least, so he didn''t attract the attention of the heaven. But this time, it''s obviously difficult to achieve the level of the last time, The combined combat power of more than 5 million troops and Wanxiang building in the Xia Dynasty is not comparable to the last time Ziwei palace and gouchen palace jointly attacked Tianting!

 Chapter 869

    Zhang Bairen''s restrictions on action are too great, so he has never taken the initiative even when Tianting is facing great danger. After all, the cultivation system in the earth fairyland and the wasteland is somewhat different although they look at each other, If the way of heaven in the earth fairy world is not so perfect, Zhang Bainian can also develop his own skill to absorb the immortal yuan in the earth fairy world to restore his strength, but now this road is completely impassable for Zhang Bainian. After all, once he uses his ability that does not belong to the world, he will be detected by the way of heaven in the earth fairy world, At that time, if he was expelled from the fairy world and roamed in the endless nothingness, no one knew how terrible his end would be!


    In fact, the birth time of the heavenly way in the earth fairyland is still very short, so if Zhang Bainian operated properly in his early years, he could even master the heavenly way in his own hands. Unfortunately, Zhang Bainian, who was born in the boundless world, has an inexplicable fear of the heavenly way, Therefore, even if the way of heaven in the earth fairy world was just born, he did not have any idea to control it in his own hands. It is precisely because of this that Zhang Bainian is so difficult to do in the earth fairy world. If Zhang Bainian changed his thinking at the beginning, it is impossible that the earth fairy world has already fallen into the hands of heaven, And he Zhang Bairen doesn''t need to stay in the fairy world, but can restore all his strength and return to the desolate world!


    Although Zhang Bairen''s status in the earth fairy world can be said to be the supreme existence, the limitations of the earth fairy world are not enough for Zhang Bairen to stay here and dominate. For him, the world of famine is hundreds of times larger than that of the earth fairy world! The two can''t be compared at all. Instead of staying in the fairy world and being the king behind him, it''s better to go back to the wasteland world to seek higher breakthrough and pursuit. Only the wasteland world can meet Zhang Bairen''s ambition, but maybe Zhang Bairen doesn''t know that he has lost his original ambition and become calm, This may be a good change, but what is the most important thing to recruit the Quartet? It is an eternal ambition! Now, even if Zhang Bairen returns to the wasteland world, he may lose his original ambition and have no confidence and mind to compete with Sanqing. Maybe he can still deal with Sanqing by his own small means, but it is absolutely impossible to be an enemy!


    "I have seen your majesty!" the Jade Emperor God came to the back garden and saw Zhang bainin bowing respectfully. He couldn''t help but do so. Now the Tianting has reached the most critical juncture, and all his rescue methods are in Zhang bainin''s hands. If Zhang bainin can do it, the crisis of the Tianting will be solved, But if Zhang Bairen can''t do it, their Tianting can only dissipate in the dust of history. Maybe they will have their records in countless years, but they can know the things in the records without thinking. Their Tianting is definitely the enemy at the beginning of the founding of the Daxia Dynasty and the stepping stone on the road of the unification of the Daxia Dynasty, As for how many people can remember their original contribution to Tianting, I''m afraid there are few children!


    "I know why you came to me, but don''t worry. This time, the Xia Dynasty doesn''t want to join hands with Wanxiang building to deal with the heaven. They just want to be powerful. Although I don''t know what their real purpose is, it also gives you a certain buffer time. I will take advantage of this time to recover my strength and at least make a decision with the Xia Dynasty You can fight once during the war, otherwise your dream of sitting on the Lord of the earth fairyland will become a delusion that will never be realized, do you understand? "Zhang bainin opened his eyes and looked at the Jade Emperor, and God said aloud.


    The Jade Emperor God took a deep breath when he heard the speech, and his heart was indeed as relaxed as what Zhang Bainian said. Although he did not know how Zhang Bainian knew that the Xia Dynasty did not unite Wanxiang building to deal with them this time, as the fairyland most knew the existence of Zhang Bainian, the Jade Emperor God knew very well that Zhang Bainian would never talk at will, Since Zhang Bairen has let him not worry that the Xia Dynasty will attack them this time, he will naturally put down his heart and concentrate on dealing with Wanxiang building. Only when Wanxiang building is destroyed and the Zhongtian is firmly in their hands again, can they have the ability to block the Zhongtian of the Xia Dynasty! Only when they blocked the Daxia imperial dynasty outside the Zhongtian, Zhang Bairen had enough time to restore his strength, and their Tianting could have the ability to turn defeat into victory and defeat the Daxia imperial dynasty! Only then can he fulfill his ambition to unify the fairyland and become the rightful Lord of the fairyland!


    If Su Mu knew that the current Zhang Bairen didn''t have the original top strength at all, then their Xia Dynasty would surely put down everything in their hands and take the lead in solving Zhang Bairen. It''s not because of anything else, but because Zhang Bairen''s existence is too frightening. If they let him return to the cultivation of quasi Saint level, Then I''m afraid even with the restriction of heaven, he can destroy the Xia Dynasty and hide it again unharmed! Although the heavenly way of the earth fairy world has the ability comparable to that of saints, the heavenly way of the earth fairy world is only a child after all, and can''t distinguish right from wrong. If Zhang Bairen hides for hundreds, thousands or even tens of thousands of years, the heavenly way really can''t take him. Don''t think that the heavenly way can detect that everything is omnipotent, There are no few things that can blind the sky in this world, especially in the famine world. In order to avoid the great disaster, many people rely on their treasures to escape the pursuit of the sky and survive the disaster safely. He doesn''t believe that Zhang Bairen doesn''t have such things!


    Today''s Tianting is not as powerful as Su Mu imagined. Zhang Bairen, who was worried by everyone in the Xia Dynasty, has not recovered to his top strength. I''m afraid Zhang Bairen has the strength to fight against one of the top six Luo Jinxian in the world. Although Su mu can''t resist the real six Luo Jinxian, But he can resist in the future! As long as Su mu can break through into the realm of twelve great golden immortals in the earth fairy world, he can defeat Zhang bainin by relying on his own powerful combat power and future existence. Moreover, he is not alone. There are many top golden immortals in the world comparable to the flood and famine. A group of golden immortals and Su mu can play the existence comparable to the golden immortals in the flood and famine world, It''s really possible to defeat Zhang Bairen! Unfortunately, Zhang Bairen''s strength is not the peak now. No one knows!

 Chapter 870

    Although it is a great opportunity for the Xia Dynasty to attack the Zhongtian, Su Mu doesn''t know what the current situation of Zhang Bairen is, and he doesn''t dare to act rashly. Otherwise, it would be easy for the Xia Dynasty to send troops to the Zhongtian first to destroy Wanxiang building and then to destroy the Tianting, There is nothing in the current Tianting that can stop the advance of the Xia Dynasty. Even Zhang Bairen, who is extremely worried by Su mu, has not recovered to its peak because of his last shot with emperor gouchen and Ziwei. Therefore, the Tianting is the weakest time, It''s a pity that they don''t have any information about Tianting, and even if they get the internal information of Tianting, it''s impossible for them to know Zhang Bairen''s situation. If Su Mu guesses correctly, Zhang Bairen must have concealed his true identity and never even appeared in Tianting!


    Under the restrictions of many conditions, Su Mu''s desire to get any information about Zhang Bairen can be said to be a dream. Zhang Bairen''s hiding is so perfect that even the heaven can''t detect his existence. How can su Mu do something more difficult than the heaven in the earth fairy world? After all, the heaven, as the master of all things in the earth fairy world, is the real ruler, Even he doesn''t know where Zhang Bairen is now, and even whether he knows that Zhang Bairen exists in his world is still a question mark! After all, the last time Zhang Bairen shot was too short. After defeating the great gouchen and capturing the great crape myrtle, he went back to heaven. The whole process didn''t take much effort at all. This is also one of the evidences that the combat power system of the wasteland world is far superior to that of the earth fairy world!


    Su Mu didn''t know that the original Zhang bainin defeated gouchen and crape myrtle, plus an eleven grade Luo Jinxian Huang Laojiu, easily. Moreover, it didn''t attract the attention of the heaven. Although the treasure in the heaven may hide the breath of Zhang bainin, this treasure must also be controlled by Zhang bainin, Others have absolutely no ability to use a treasure to shield the perception of the way of heaven to deceive the sky. They dare not do that, nor do they have the ability to do that. Therefore, when Zhang Bairen shot, he just spent 30% of his strength to defeat Ziwei emperor and gouchen emperor, and even cut off an arm of Huang Laojiu! Since when, the earth fairy world has not found any news about Huang Laojiu!


    However, the cost of Zhang Bainian''s doing so is also very huge. Even now, Zhang Bainian''s strength has not recovered to one-third of his last shot. His restrictions in the earth fairy world are too great. He is a black family and there is no such person in the eyes of heaven. No matter what Zhang Bainian does, everything in the earth fairy world is hostile to Zhang Bainian, Even ordinary immortals without any consciousness can''t be absorbed by Zhang Bairen, because they are rejecting Zhang Bairen, just because Zhang Bairen is not a person in the earth fairy world, and he doesn''t practice the skill of the earth fairy world, so he can''t absorb them as a body, But if he doesn''t do that, Ziwei emperor and gouchen emperor plus an eleven grade golden fairy yellow old nine are really likely to overturn the heaven! If something like that happens, what does Zhang Bairen mean to stay in the fairy world? After all, Zhang Bairen is the leader of the three heavenly realms of the boundless world. He protected one side of the power in this small fairy world. Where did he put his face?


    Two days later, at the border of the great Xia Dynasty in the eastern world, 36 great Luo Jinxian of the great Xia Dynasty directly broke into the border of the Zhongtian world. The defenders guarding the border of the eastern world and the Zhongtian world were surprised to see that more than 30 Great Luo Jinxian in the great Xia Dynasty suddenly entered the Zhongtian world. Is this the strength of the great Xia Dynasty? Should their heaven be the enemy of this existence in the future? Can the number of golden immortals in their heaven compare with that of the Xia Dynasty? How powerful is the Xia Dynasty now? Why did these great Luo Jinxian suddenly break into the Zhongtian world? Is it difficult that the upper authorities started a war with the Xia Dynasty?


    However, these defenders are not stupid. They know that they can''t resist the existence at all. Therefore, without any hesitation, he immediately sent a message to the heaven, and then returned to his original post. Anyway, for their soldiers, the sky collapsed and tall men stared at them, Is it difficult that the upper authorities will let these weak and incomparable soldiers resist the Xia Dynasty? Don''t make trouble. I''m afraid they will be scared to death by the smell of the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty before they raise their weapons on the battlefield. After all, they are just a temporary garrison formed by the heavenly court. To say garrison is actually to monitor anything that will happen at the junction between their Zhongtian world and the Xia Dynasty. It''s enough to report anything up anyway, As for the others, they have nothing to do.


    Anyway, the rest are managed by the people above. These little soldiers are not even sergeants. Presumably, the Xia Dynasty will not embarrass them. Even if Tianting loses, it doesn''t matter. On the contrary, they don''t know how many times the treatment given by the Xia Dynasty is more than Tianting. Across the border, they pass by the patrol army of the Xia Dynasty from time to time, no matter what they wear, Even as like as two peas and what they eat and drink, they are more than twice as many as their soldiers. And the patrolling troops are not just regular troops, but they are formed by a group of ordinary guards. They are exactly the same as their counterparts, but the treatment is more than hundreds of times. This can not help but make their hearts a little unbalanced!


    They guarded this place every day. Once there was any change in the Xia Dynasty, they immediately sent a message to the superior. Instead of giving them any reward, the superior ignored them. Even recently, their monthly salary was not enough. Tianting never explained anything about this. They didn''t think much at the beginning. After all, Tianting was at war with Wanxiang building, It may be that enough money and food are sent to them every month, but after a long time, they also react. Whether they are here, soldiers and garrisons in the north and south, they receive money that is completely inconsistent with their original, or even much less than before, which makes them feel something wrong, and accompanied by the passing of imperial soldiers in the summer, They are more and more dissatisfied with the heaven! If it were not for the border of the great Xia Dynasty, there would be only a dead end. I''m afraid I don''t know how many people would enter the territory of the great Xia Dynasty to go to each other!

 Chapter 871

    Thirty six strong men from the realm of great Luo Jinxian entered the middle heaven world from the eastern border. This immediately caused a lot of panic. Even the Jade Emperor God was worried. Although he believed what Zhang Bairen said very much, now the great Xia Dynasty suddenly sent thirty-six great Luo Jinxian into the middle heaven world. What is this to do? If they didn''t come to heaven, why did they break into the Zhongtian world directly?


    You should know that at this moment, the great Xia Dynasty has deployed five million troops in the west of the Zhongtian world. Although this is not the top elite of the great Xia Dynasty, the great Xia Dynasty sent 36 strong Luo Jinxian to the Zhongtian world, which makes people wonder whether the great Xia Dynasty really wants to attack their heaven, At this moment, even the Jade Emperor was a little confused in his heart. Just now Zhang Bainian told him that the Xia Dynasty did not join hands with Wanxiang building to attack their heaven, but why did they send 36 strong men of Da Luo Jinxian level to enter the middle heaven world?


    Although their Tianting is not as good as when they declared war on the four great emperors before, they will never make any mistakes in exploring information. This is also a special means of their Tianting. Even if their cultivation is much weaker than that of the other party, they can rely on this means to explore and learn the cultivation of the other party on the premise that others do not hide their cultivation, This time, the news from the eastern border turned out that the great Xia Dynasty sent 36 strong men from the realm of Da Luo Jinxian to enter the middle heaven world. Is this a decisive battle with them? Is it difficult that the Xia Dynasty didn''t want to continue to be a fisherman and watch the war between their Tianting and Wanxiang building?


    The Jade Emperor God took a deep breath. Without any hesitation, he immediately summoned all the sergeants and generals and gathered all the combat forces together to prepare for the attack of the Xia Dynasty. At this moment, Zhang Bairen has not recovered his strength, so he is naturally unable to help the heaven through the disaster, Therefore, the danger faced by the heaven this time can only be passed by themselves. The Jade Emperor God looked at the gathering of millions of troops under his command and dozens of generals at the level of Da Luo Jinxian. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and he didn''t know whether these sergeants could stop the Xia Dynasty! Thirty six strong men at the level of Da Luo Jinxian, what a terrible number! Although I don''t know if this is all the top combat power of the Xia Dynasty, it can''t be underestimated by the heaven! Because once something goes wrong, the heaven may be destroyed in his hands! He has not completed his ambition in his heart and will never be willing to die like this. Anyway, he must block all the troops and combat power of the Xia Dynasty, otherwise the heaven will be destroyed and the Xia Dynasty will unify the fairy world. He, the Lord of the heaven, will never continue to live!


    Although they are restricted by the way of heaven, the world leaders who ascend the altar to proclaim the way of heaven will not be easily killed. Even if the power is destroyed, they don''t have to worry about their own lives. However, once the Xia Dynasty unified the earth fairy world, the situation will completely change. At that time, the protection of the way of heaven will certainly leave them, Therefore, this war must be won, otherwise there is only a dead end waiting for them! No, maybe it''s not them, but just himself! Over the years, the great Xia Dynasty generally has the act of earning the defeated sergeants under its own command. Therefore, after the great Xia Dynasty defeated them this time, it is estimated that those sergeants will be under their own command, and there will only be one person waiting for death!


    The Jade Emperor''s face sank when he thought of this. He didn''t want to die like this. Zhang Bainian promised him that as long as Zhang Bainian''s strength returned to the top, he would help himself unify the earth fairy world, make himself the Lord of the earth fairy world, and give himself endless longevity yuan, so that he could enjoy the throne of the world''s top forever, So the Jade Emperor God doesn''t want to die! He hasn''t got his hands on the benefits Zhang Bainian told him. He has been a dog for Zhang Bainian for so many years. It''s not easy until Zhang Bainian''s strength is almost restored. Is it going to dissipate like this? He will never allow it!


    Without any hesitation, the Jade Emperor God immediately wrote a letter and ordered people to keep it in their hands. If the Xia Dynasty really came to join hands with Wanxiang building to deal with their heaven, this letter will be handed over to Wanxiang building. Zhang Bairen wrote a lot of information in the letter, He also told Wanxiang building frankly that if the two sides did not join hands, there would be absolutely no way to defeat the Xia Dynasty. Therefore, after the Xia Dynasty took action against them, the Tianting would immediately secretly hand over this letter to Wanxiang building, and take Wanxiang building as its honor to resist the Xia Dynasty, When they defeat the Xia Dynasty in the future, Wanxiang building will be the master of the earth fairy world! They only need the land of Zhongtian world as their territory, and anything in Wanxiang building in the future can mobilize their army and manpower!


    Of course, the interests written in the letter by the Jade Emperor God are just empty words. He just wants hypocrisy and snakes to temporarily surrender to Wanxiang building. When Zhang Bairen''s strength is restored, both the Xia Dynasty and Wanxiang building will fall under their hands! The Jade Emperor God believes that with Zhang Bairen for so many years, he has a clear guess about Zhang Bairen''s strength. It is only one tenth of his strength in his heyday, but he can easily defeat himself. Even if Zhang Bairen is willing, he can easily take his life! It is for this reason that the Jade Emperor God has such respect for Zhang Bairen and is willing to be a dog for him, because he knows that Zhang Bairen is not a man in the world. He will leave after he recovers all his strength, and when he leaves, he will be the uncrowned king of the earth fairy world! In order to achieve this goal, he has struggled with the Jade Emperor God for many years. He is absolutely not allowed to be disturbed by the Xia Dynasty!


    The Jade Emperor God has only one idea now, that is, to drag on. As long as it can drag on until the day when Zhang bainin''s strength recovers, whether it is the Xia dynasty or Wanxiang building, it is only the existence that Zhang bainin can solve with a wave of his hand, but he doesn''t know. If he drags on like this, it is just in line with Su Mu''s intention, Because he doesn''t know what strength Zhang Bairen is, he is also dragging on. As long as he drags on until he can show that his future body can be comparable to quasi saint, it will be the day of the collapse of heaven!

 Chapter 872

    The story that the 36 great Luo Jinxian of the Xia Dynasty entered the Zhongtian world did not spread for the first time, but there was no airtight wall in the world. Soon after, someone saw a group of great Luo Jinxian wearing the clothes of the Xia Dynasty flying over a main city of the Zhongtian world! And the hidden world strongman said frankly that the 36 people wearing the clothes of the Xia Dynasty must have come to participate in this war!


    This statement also caused an uproar. Will the fairy world be unified soon? It''s hard for them to think otherwise. After all, the battle between Tianting and wanxianglou is inextricable. The Xia Dynasty also has its own goal to attack the western world, but why did the western world suddenly stop fighting after half of the battle, and targeted five million troops at the Zhongtian world, and sent 36 strong men from the realm of Da Luo Jinxian into the Zhongtian world, Is it difficult for the Xia Dynasty to make every effort to destroy Wanxiang building and Tianting at the same time? In the eyes of many casual practitioners in the earthly fairyland, the great Xia Dynasty definitely has this strength. After all, the three worlds have now fallen into the hands of the great Xia Dynasty, including minerals and precious drugs. The great Xia Dynasty has everything, and there is no lack of strong people. This can be illustrated by the presence of several or even more top golden fairyland strong people in a main city, Moreover, many businessmen once said that in the main city at intervals within the territory of the Xia Dynasty, there will be strong people in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, who can rectify their strong strength and join the battlefield in the shortest time!


    It is for these reasons that the Xia Dynasty was able to sit firmly on the throne of the first of the three overlords in the earth fairy world before fighting with Tianting and Wanxiang building! The last time the great Xia Dynasty of the Southern World defeated the Tianting army without any effort also confirmed this. The great Xia Dynasty is definitely the strength of the owner, the first of the three overlords of the earth fairy world. It can even be said that even if Wanxiang building and Tianting join hands, it is not good to get benefits from the great Xia Dynasty, Because the strength of the Xia Dynasty is too strong! The last time the imperial dynasty defeated Tianting, it just dispatched an army casually and wiped out the most elite army of Tianting with some tricks. What would it be like if they used the real elite of the top army?


    "Holy master, now the heaven seems to be afraid of us. Both sergeants and generals look serious. They are always vigilant against the attack of our Daxia imperial dynasty. It seems that they mistakenly think that our Daxia imperial dynasty is ready to intervene in the sky battle field this time. Do you think we should give them a blow to test the water?" One of the four dark guards asked Su Mu solemnly and incomparably. Now Su Mu doesn''t need anyone''s protection. Their four dark guards can''t resist Su Mu''s move. Will someone still need to protect such a terrible strength?


    Obviously, it''s not necessary, so Su Mu arranged the four dark guards to go out to train soldiers. Some of these soldiers are used to detect information, while others are used to deliver information. Su Mu hasn''t given a clear positioning to the four people yet. It was only because of his interest to recover the four people as his personal guards, Now it seems that it''s a waste for the four strong Luo Jinxian to hide in their own darkness to protect themselves every day. After all, with their own strength, even the 12 strong Luo Jinxian can''t hurt themselves. Therefore, the four dark guards have always been idle. However, Su Mu''s eyes were brightened by his ability to explore information some time ago, Because the four of them were trained by Su Mu as dark guards before, their bodies were perfectly hidden one by one. Even Zhao Qing didn''t find the existence of the four that day. It can be imagined that if the four dark guards went out to spy, wouldn''t they be like fish in water?


    The four dark guards didn''t disappoint Su mu. Although they didn''t have the strength to protect Su mu, they had a special means to hide themselves. If the four of them were willing, I''m afraid you wouldn''t see their existence even standing in front of you. Because of this, the life chasing iron hand and cold-blooded three were sent to Zhongtian world by Su mu, The three were lurking in the camp of wanxianglou and the camp of Tianting, and the remaining one was hidden in a contact place known only to the three of them in the Zhongtian world, transmitting some important messages back to the Xia Dynasty.


    "It''s not necessary. We''re just demonstrating this time. Anyway, we have to vent our anger at Wanxiang building when we come back. Now there''s no need to show too strong strength to let Wanxiang building and Tianting join hands. If they join hands too early, the three and sixteen top Luo Jinxian we sent will not play well. After all, how can they say Wanxiang building and tiantingjia It''s also a strong man with 70 or 80 Luo Jinxian. Are you right? "Su Mu smiled, looked at it and said ruthlessly and casually.


    "What the holy Master said is very true. By the way, the news came from the pursuit of life. It said that cold-blooded found some clues in Wanxiang building. It seems that Wanxiang building has some hidden strength that has not been started. It is likely that it is hidden in the territory of our Xia Dynasty. This news was heard by cold-blooded when passing through the elders'' meeting room, but those elders have reached their strength Because of the existence of the ten grade great Luo Jinxian, the cold-blooded didn''t dare to stay for a long time, so he left directly. Then he handed the news to the life chaser, and then passed it to me. Please look at it. "Ruthlessly, he handed the book he had sorted out to su Mu from his arms.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech and said aloud: "If my guess is right, most of them are the sergeants of Wanxiang building that we destroyed before. Wanxiang building should plan to release these people when we didn''t pay attention to them, let them make trouble and attract our attention, and then do something we don''t know at the moment when we weren''t on guard, but these sergeants never thought that Wanxiang building had been destroyed I was destroyed. "


    "Holy master is wise!" he nodded mercilessly and said with admiration.


    Su Mu just smiled and shook his head when he heard the speech, and then opened the book. Sure enough, after su Mu''s reading, the events described in the book are indeed the soldiers of Wanxiang building found in the northern and southern world, but now they can''t be found. No, they can be found, because some of them have been left to guard in some small cities Protect one side.

 Chapter 873

    In Zhongtian world, Feng Hua and others flew over Zhongtian as fast as thunder. Thirty six strange lights were emitted from them, causing an uproar. It was not far from Zhongtian to the western world, but it took Feng Hua three days to reach the border between the western world and Zhongtian world, We also saw the thunder and the shadow of the five million troops of the Xia Dynasty.


    Feng Hua took a deep breath and came to Lei Ming in a flash. Then he arched his hands and slightly bent over Lei Ming. After all, Lei Ming is also the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces of the Xia Dynasty. He is not inferior to him or even higher than him in status. If he is the most powerful person in the Xia Dynasty except Su mu, Then Lei Ming was the nominal master of sergeants in the Xia Dynasty when Su Mu was away. The three armed forces and the four directions had been mobilized by Lei Ming in the north and South palaces and in the Xia Dynasty. Therefore, when he saw Lei Ming, he could only treat him with courtesy of his peers, even if his strength was higher than Lei Ming.


    "Marshal Lei Ming, I haven''t seen him for many years. Marshal Lei Ming''s strength has reached a higher level and reached the realm of great Luo Jinxian. He is really gifted." Feng Hua smiled and greeted Lei Ming. This is not a compliment to Lei Ming, and he doesn''t need to compliment Lei Ming. Although there are countless resources in the Xia Dynasty, Lei Ming was able to break through from golden fairyland to Da Luo golden immortal in less than ten years, which shows that his talent is also very outstanding. Moreover, when Ziwei Imperial Palace was still there, Lei Ming was a famous genius in the Tianhe water army of Ziwei Imperial Palace, but Su Mu''s appearance blocked the brilliance of Lei Ming.


    "Mr. Feng is very polite. The younger generation''s achievement today is also thanks to the cultivation of the saint. If it were not for the strong fortune and Xianyuan in the imperial dynasty and the resources that the saint did not care about, the younger generation would definitely not break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in such a short time." Lei Ming also politely gave a peer gift to Feng Hua, Then he looked at the many great Luo Jinxian behind Feng Hua. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said solemnly: "I think you are the elders recruited by the holy master these years? Younger generation, Lei Ming has seen you. This is not the place to talk. How about you joining the army with me?"


    "Marshal, please first." the people know that although they are powerful, they still make every effort in the Xia Dynasty. They can''t compare with Feng Hualei Ming and others in status. Therefore, they are also very polite to Lei Ming. They don''t think highly of themselves because of their strength and put their status above Lei Ming.


    "Mr. Feng, this way, please." Lei Ming said to Feng Hua with a smile, and then led the people towards the main account of the army.


    After entering the main tent, Feng Hua and Lei Ming sat high above. The remaining 35 Luo Jinxian who came to the western world with Feng Hua also sat down at the bottom of them. When they saw the people seated, Lei Ming waved his hand and brought up the wine and vegetables, either because of anything else or because Feng Hua and others came to pick up the dust for them, The reception banquet is a thing that is practiced by the Terrans, other races and even all races in the sky. His thunder is no exception. If he directly handed over the jade slips to the people and asked them to go to the front foot, they would return to the Oriental world as soon as they had no place to rest, which would certainly arouse the dissatisfaction of many of them, These great Luo Jinxian are now the top fighting forces of the imperial dynasty. As the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces, he will inevitably need the help of these people in the future. Therefore, Lei Ming is unwilling to offend these people. It''s just a party to wash the dust. It''s just a matter of one sentence for him. Why not?


    "Marshal, we should leave when we have enough to eat and drink. Yantianshu is very important. The holy master personally selected 36 great Luo Jinxian to come to the western world with me through the middle heaven world. You must also know the holy master''s importance to yantianshu. Please take yantianshu out and have a look with us. After confirmation, we can return to the eastern world, right After all, the holy master also said to bring the young man who offered the art of Yantian back to the eastern world. When we go to the middle heaven world, we will rescue the young man''s father. After all, people have given us such an important treasure, and we can''t live up to their meaning. "Feng Hua said solemnly to Lei Ming, having fun in private affairs, Naturally, they are going to start talking about business. They came to the western world for yantianshu. As long as this yantianshu is safely sent back to the eastern world, even if their task is completed, they will certainly get a lot of credit for escorting this yantianshu.


    Although Feng Hua doesn''t care about these merits now, those great Luo Jinxian are different. Whether it''s Jiang Xingzhou, the three immortals of South Island, or others, they all hope to accumulate enough merits to obtain a certain position in the future. Therefore, under the eyes of Jiang Xingzhou and others, Feng Hua also directly informed Lei Ming of the purpose of this trip.


    Without any hesitation, Lei Ming immediately took the jade slips from his personal space ring and handed them to Feng Hua, who said solemnly: "Mr. Feng, this is the jade slips that record the art of deriving heaven. There are two copies. One of them records the art of calculating heaven''s secrets, and the other one you should already know what''s inside. Please Mr. Feng to give these two jade slips to the holy master safely. As long as the holy master has mastered the power, we have no scruples in the Xia Dynasty, but In order to unify the earth fairy world and establish the legendary Yun dynasty! At that time, the world will go further and there will be more realms we can seek! What concerns whether our whole Xia Dynasty can be promoted by shortcut is in your hands now. Please be careful! "


    After checking, Feng Hua couldn''t help grinning. He agreed with what Lei Ming said, and then said aloud: "Don''t worry. We have 36 great Luo Jinxian on this trip. If it weren''t for the existence of Zhang Bairen, we would be able to destroy Tianting and Wanxiang building with your five million troops in the shortest time. It''s just to escort Yan Tianshu back to the eastern world. I swear by my life, Yan Tianshu will never have any problems."


    "Please Mr. Feng for this matter. The art of Yantian is of great importance. It can only be considered safe after it is in the hands of the holy master. I will keep Mr. Feng and your predecessors soon. I wish you a pleasant journey!" Lei Ming stood up and arched his hands. His eyes were full of excitement. He knew very well that as long as Su Mu mastered the ability of yantianshu and the rules of fate! Then they would be able to unify the earth fairy world and establish Yunchao! Yunchao! The forces existing in the legend would be born from their hands! How can it not make people excited!?

 Chapter 874

    Seeing this, Lei Ming and Feng Hua stood up and said goodbye to each other. After that, they didn''t hesitate. They immediately saluted Lei Ming and said aloud, "we''ll leave first. I wish Marshal Lei Ming to take credit for the West and sit firmly on the Marshal''s throne!"


    "Thank you, elders." Lei Ming took a deep breath and solemnly thanked him. Because of the previous reception banquet, the 36 Luo Jinxian at least liked him a little. Without saying anything else, at least their relationship would not meet in the future even if it was not too good. Lei Ming was very clear in his heart, Su Mu''s support is the most important if he wants to sit firmly on the Marshal''s throne, and he must establish his own dignity in the Xia Dynasty. This expedition to the western world is the best opportunity for him to establish his dignity! As long as he can grasp it, his Marshal''s throne can at least let him sit steadily for a period of time. At least he doesn''t have to worry that his position will be scrambled by others before he is promoted to the imperial court.


    After the establishment of Yunchao, Lei Ming will certainly have a good relationship with these great Luo Jinxian. With their full support and Su Mu''s support, his Marshal''s throne will be as stable as Mount Tai! However, these premises have a very important point, that is, his strength must be enough! Now, although his strength of the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian is also very good, it is obviously not enough to deter those generals in the army. You know, the Xia Dynasty never lacks capable men, so Lei Ming must improve his strength and establish his own prestige. Prestige and strength are side by side, so he can sit firmly on the throne of Marshal!


    Just as they were about to leave, Jiang Xingzhou suddenly turned around and saluted Lei Ming. He said aloud, "Marshal Lei Ming, if you meet the little princess in the western world in the future, please take care of it. Although the little princess is in a good state, she has too little experience against the enemy. The holy master asked her to come to the western world to experience alone. I am really worried."


    "Little princess? Elder Jiang, the son of the holy master?" Lei Ming asked with a frown when he heard the speech. He shouldn''t be. He hasn''t been closed for more than ten years. How can su Mu have his own children and be able to experience in the western world alone? Even if Su Mu had children from the day he closed, he was only about 15 years old now. The sudden emergence of the little princess made Lei Ming feel confused.


    Feng Hua shook his head with a smile when he heard the speech. The little princess in Jiang Xingzhou''s mouth is naturally Lu Wanxi''s little girl. Jiang Xingzhou and Lu Wanxi have lived for so many years. Their feelings are naturally like masters and grandchildren, and their concern is inevitable. However, Jiang Xingzhou doesn''t know that he is very clear. Lu Wanxi is surrounded by the personal protection of the Lord of the East before the establishment of the Xia Dynasty, It is absolutely impossible to have any problems. Lu Wanxi, as Su Mu''s only apprentice, has outstanding talent and amazing beauty. Su Mu obviously can''t let her experience in the western world alone. Regardless of anything else, Su Mu at least protects her weaknesses, which is a great advantage in Feng Hua''s view.


    Feng Hua immediately explained: "The marshal doesn''t know. During the days when the marshal was closed, the holy master accepted a female disciple. Her talent and appearance can be regarded as the top existence in the earth fairy world. In more than 27 years, her accomplishments have reached about five grades in the golden fairyland. Moreover, this is the reason why the little princess doesn''t like cultivation in recent years, resulting in the slow progress of her accomplishments. It can be imagined that the holy master is very interested in the little princess What degree has it reached? If you encounter it in the western world in the future, you only need to take care of it. The holy Master said, "how can a chick grow into an eagle without experiencing the growth of blood and fire? Please don''t interfere too much with Marshal Lei Ming."


    Jiang Xingzhou was in a hurry when he heard the speech, but he was choked back by Feng Hua''s eyes. Although he was not pro, Jiang Xingzhou still showed great love for Lu Wanxi, the nominal granddaughter. He even proposed to go to the western world to protect Lu Wanxi secretly early in the morning, but Su Mu refused. Jiang Xingzhou was too concerned about Lu Wanxi, and even Some of his concerns went too far and reached the point of doting. Su mu can imagine that others found Lu Wanxi and prepared to compete. They accidentally cut a nail on Lu Wanxi''s hand or a trace of beautiful hair on her head. Jiang Xingzhou couldn''t bear it, but directly killed the enemy. Therefore, this is why Su Mu didn''t let Jiang Xingzhou go to secretly protect Lu Wanxi Because.


    Lu Wanxi needs the experience of blood and fire. What she needs is countless combat experience. If Jiang Xingzhou secretly follows Lu Wanxi for protection, I''m afraid Lu Wanxi''s reputation will spread all over the fairy world in a short time. Of course, she is not only Lu Wanxi alone, but also Jiang Xingzhou. After all, a great Luo Jinxian who has reached the eleventh grade secretly protects Lu Wan Xi, how can a protector who will die if he damages a hair not be famous?


    "I see. I didn''t expect that the holy master has accepted disciples over the years. This surprised me. Please don''t worry, master Jiang. If the little princess is in danger, I will protect her when she can''t spend it. After all, it''s our little princess of the Xia Dynasty and the disciple of the holy master. I won''t let her make any mistakes." Lei Ming smiled and replied with a solemn tone, which made Jiang Xingzhou a little relieved.


    After a while, ye Chen and his bodyguards and maidens also came outside the military tent and were ready to follow Feng Hua and others to the Oriental world. On the way, they also had to rescue his father from Wanxiang building. This can''t help but make ye Chen feel excited. Is he going to give his father out at last?


    When ye Chen knew that there were only thirty-six people on this trip, he first felt a little uncomfortable. In his heart, he even felt that the Xia Dynasty was too arrogant. However, when he saw the thirty-six people, he took a deep breath. His heart was worthy of the Xia Dynasty. The thirty-six top Luo Jinxian were really terrible! Although his accomplishments have just entered the realm of true immortality, the reason for yantianshu also allows him to view the accomplishments of the 36 top Luo Jinxian without scruples. What kind of terrorist force is this? Is the Xia Dynasty so powerful?


    Not long after leaving, Feng Hua also told Jiang Xingzhou that he was not calm enough today. The purpose of their trip was only yantianshu, while Jiang Xingzhou told the little princess Lu Wanxi of thunder about her experience in the western world. It can be imagined that according to Lei Ming''s worship and imitation of Su mu, Like Su mu, how much convenience will the extremely protective thunder provide Lu Wanxi? In this way, is there any significance of experience?


    Jiang Xingzhou did not realize his mistake. He just wanted to protect his little granddaughter. However, he still promised Feng Hua and apologized that he was not calm enough.

 Chapter 875

    After Feng Hua and others left, Lei Ming also rushed to the interior of the western world again. The purpose of his trip was not to other things, but to stabilize his Marshal''s throne. If he didn''t get the first merit in attacking the western world, his Marshal''s throne would certainly cause many people''s impeachment, At that time, he didn''t have much credit. Even if Su Mu wanted to keep his Marshal''s throne, it was very difficult. Previously, he delayed a lot of time because of yantianshu. Fortunately, Lei Ming was clever and asked Guangliang to lead the army to solve the yuan family''s affairs in Wuling city. At the moment, Guangliang should have just met the yuan family, I didn''t take advantage of this time to escort yantianshu and win more territory.


    Now yantianshu has been handed over to Feng Hua and others intact by him. Naturally, he has no worries. Now he can continue to fight in the western world. At this moment, in the northern region, Guangliang looks at Wuling city not far away and can''t help falling into a moment of silence. It''s just a main city, Its luxury can be compared with the imperial capital of the Xia Dynasty! Although the size can''t be compared with the imperial capital, I''m afraid that except for the imperial capital of the Xia Dynasty, there is no city in the fairy world that can surpass Wuling city. It''s just a remote main city in the western world! It is not a medium-sized city in the western world!


    "It seems that the yuan family has indeed amassed a lot of money with the help of gouchen emperor''s palace over the years. Wuling city is so prosperous that it was built by them. If I remember correctly, any forces in Wuling city were destroyed by the yuan family many years ago. Even the current Wuling City Master is the son of their yuan family? It''s incredible, but it''s a miracle It''s just a mere merchant family. He can occupy such a magnificent main city! "Guang Liang took a deep breath and said solemnly. The place where he was born is also the main city of the Oriental world. Over the years, it has become extremely prosperous because of the control of the Xia Dynasty, but it''s a world away from Wuling city!


    Wang Shian around Guang Liang smiled and said: "The yuan family is indeed rich. After all, half of the wealth of the whole western world will flow into their hands. It is difficult to think whether they are rich or not. If the yuan family has enough money, how can they afford millions of sergeants and the worship of several great Luo Jinxian realm? However, they are still naive. If they are honest, they can enjoy the happiness of their family We don''t care about him yet. We didn''t expect that the yuan family had such great ambition. It''s just that we don''t know what to do if we want to control the fairy world secretly. These wealth of the yuan family will eventually be the military expenditure of our Xia Dynasty. "


    Guangliang could not help nodding when he heard the speech. He was also very disdainful of the yuan family''s actions. He wanted to be the enemy of the Xia Dynasty with millions of sergeants and several great Luo Jinxian? Tianting and Wanxiang building together, nearly 15 million troops and 70 or 80 great Luo Jinxian dare not easily offend them. Why can''t you think of offending the Xia Dynasty with the strength of the yuan family What? Do you really think your achievements in the market can play a miraculous role on the battlefield? Do you really think all the people in the earth fairy world are greedy for money and lust, and can be attracted by the interests you promised? And even if they are more than money, what can the yuan family do even if they have the money of the whole earth fairy world? Can they keep such a strong fortune without enough strength? Obviously impossible!


    "Don''t think too much. We''d better settle the yuan family as soon as possible so as to expropriate the land of the western world. After all, if it takes too long, marshal Lei Ming is expected to take away your first skill. Although Marshal Lei Ming and I have never known each other and have no hatred, now I work under your command. The higher your credit and status, I can get as soon as possible Go to the imperial capital of the Xia Dynasty and work in the imperial palace. " Looking at the silent Guangliang, Wang Shian couldn''t help but remind him that he didn''t want Guangliang''s first skill to be robbed by thunder. In that case, the credit they could get would be less. Only the first skill is the greatest credit! This is the truth that has never changed, and only the first skill can make Guangliang take him back to the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty to meet the saint Su mu Only in this way can he show his ability and be left in the imperial palace to give full play to his greater ability.


    "You''re right. Can we be held back by the yuan family, a small merchant family? If Marshal Lei Ming takes away the first merit, I have to follow the heaven oath and be a soldier forever." Guangliang took a deep breath and replied. Then he looked at the more than three million troops behind him. He immediately waved the flag. When the three million troops saw the flag, they immediately understood the meaning and pressed towards Wuling city with an extremely terrible momentum. The Xia Dynasty respected black. Their flag and armor blades were as black as ink, and three million troops came Wuling city is like a black tide, which gives endless pressure to the city guards.


    I don''t know what these city guarding sergeants think. When they saw the troops of the Xia Dynasty arriving, there was no action at the first time. Even the gate of Wuling city was not closed. Instead, the gate was opened as if to greet them. Guangliang Dingqing saw a man in Royal jade robe standing behind the gate, followed by a kind of bodyguard smiling at the Xia emperor The army of the imperial court, this can''t help but make Guangliang laugh. It seems that the escape of Wang Xi hasn''t been known to them. Now the yuan family probably thinks that they just come to attack cities and expand land for the Xia Dynasty. It''s obviously unclear that the purpose of their trip is actually their yuan family!


    However, Guangliang didn''t make any movement. He walked slowly towards the city gate. Seeing this, yuan he, the master of the yuan family, immediately came forward and bowed respectfully towards Guangliang, saying: "On behalf of Wuling City, yuan he, the current owner of the yuan family, welcomes the arrival of the imperial sergeant of the Xia Dynasty. I have prepared good wine and dishes. I just wait for the generals to take their seats. I don''t know the generals..."


    "Come on, Mr. Yuan, we''re just here to expand the territory. We don''t want to pay attention to other things. First hand over the sergeant guarding the city to us, and tell me all the situation of Wuling city. If I''m angry, something bad will happen. A small Wuling city will be destroyed The holy master won''t blame me for him. "Guangliang pretended to be like an evil bastard, which made yuan he secretly happy. Even the leader was like this bird. It seems that the Xia Dynasty is not so perfect. It seems that the plan he came up with can be better implemented!

 Chapter 876

    Guangliang couldn''t help laughing when he looked at the huge wall of Wuling city. This city is so luxurious that he can send his family to this place in the future. Of course, the imperial capital is also a good place, but it''s too close to the imperial palace. No matter what he does, he will be known by the imperial palace, Therefore, Guangliang never thought of taking those people from his family to the imperial capital. In Guangliang''s opinion, this luxurious Wuling city is actually a good place. Apart from the Imperial Palace, its commercial prosperity is not much worse than that of the imperial capital. It''s a good idea to take people from his family here.


    "Why did the general laugh at the wall? Did the general also see the hardness of the wall? I didn''t boast that the wall of Wuling city was enough to resist the attack of millions of troops. If we yuan family had not taken the initiative to open the gate and surrender, I''m afraid the general would have spent a lot of effort to cross the wall of Wuling City, and even lost a lot of soldiers to kill me Take the Wuling City, "said yuan he with great pride. This city is the place where his yuan family lives. Whether it is safe or guarded, it seems to yuan he that it is a first-class existence. Even if it is compared with the most elite army of the Xia Dynasty, it will never be inferior. This is the confidence of their yuan family.


    "Oh? Really? Then you misunderstood. The reason why I laugh is just that I think the wall is useless. The wall looks really strong, but it''s just a high pile of tofu in front of our Xia Dynasty. It can be easily destroyed. If you don''t believe it, I can let someone show it to you." Guang Liang said with a disdainful smile that even the walls of their imperial capital are made of meteorite iron outside the sky, but Chengdu dare not say so. The Wuling city is just made of some extremely long-term hard stones. It has such confidence. It''s a frog at the bottom of a well!


    "The general is joking. Let''s go to the city first." yuan he smiled and greeted Guang Liang with a respectful voice. He didn''t answer Guang Liang''s words positively. Although his expression was still smiling, he despised Guang Liang more in his heart. A leading general was so arrogant and arrogant that the Xia Dynasty would never be strong, After all, even people like Guangliang can be a leading general, which shows what the style of the Xia Dynasty is like.


    "You look like you don''t believe what I said, do you? It seems that I really want to show you the strong strength of our great Xia Dynasty. This Wuling city is not accepted by our great Xia Dynasty. Please go back and prepare all the city defense forces. If I don''t attack Wuling city in one day, how about you manage me and the three million troops in the future "But if you lose, hehe, your yuan family will have to offer all their wealth." Guangliang said dismissively. He tried his best to be extremely arrogant, and even said that the three million troops that didn''t belong to him could belong to their yuan family after he lost, He didn''t believe that the yuan family with great ambition didn''t want to get the 3 million army.


    Yuan he took a deep breath when he heard the speech. Although his face was still calm, there was a huge wave in his heart. It was false to say that he didn''t want to get the 3 million army. After all, he was also a man full of ambition. If the 3 million army fell into his hands, there would be more than 4 million sergeants he could mobilize. If he was closing up, Then he will surely get hundreds of thousands of troops from Wuling city and sit on more than 5 million troops. At that time, he will have no need to be hypocritical and snake to the Xia Dynasty. Even if he rises up against the Xia Dynasty, he will not be afraid!


    "This... The general is joking. If I lose, the yuan family is willing to give all the wealth, but if the general loses, I don''t want the 3 million army. I just want the general to promise me something afterwards." yuan he said aloud. This is what he said after some consideration. Now he can''t show his mind about the 3 million army, After all, what does he want from these armies, the head of a merchant family? Want to rebel? For the time being, he doesn''t want to bring the yuan family into the current chaotic situation in the fairyland. The Tianting Wanxiang building and the Xia Dynasty all have far more strength than their yuan family. Even if they get the 3 million army, it will take some time to close it up. Not only that, he also needs more top powers to attach to their yuan family, Everything can''t be done in a short time, so yuan he ostensibly refused, but he knew in his heart that as long as he got Guangliang, his three million troops would naturally be his own!


    "OK! Go back and prepare. I want you to see the powerful strength of our great Xia Dynasty!" Guangliang said proudly. Then he transferred the army and left the gate of Wuling City, giving the other party a certain preparation time. No one knows what''s going on here today, because the gate has been cleaned up by the yuan family, and no one dares to approach, And no one knows what they are talking about with the yuan family today!


    This is also a great insurance. The reason why he did this is just to give a reason why the world can accept that their Xia Dynasty attacked Wuling city and destroyed the yuan family. As for the yuan family''s desire to rely on wealth to reveal what they secretly mastered by the Xia Dynasty, Guangliang is not so stupid to disclose it, although the yuan family is really arrogant, However, this matter will still cause many people to belittle the Xia Dynasty. After all, the lowest ranking merchant family dared to touch the tiger whiskers of the Xia Dynasty. Moreover, the Xia Dynasty accepted their surrender first, which will undoubtedly reduce their reputation of the Xia Dynasty. Therefore, the best way is to find another reason to attack Wuling city and destroy the yuan family, Guangliang did not intend to disclose the yuan family''s plan to rebel.


    "General, I admire him very much for his foresight!" Wang Shian said to Guangliang with a smile after thinking carefully. He already understood why Guangliang did this. Indeed, this is the best way for them to attack Wuling city and destroy the yuan family, After all, if they directly destroyed the yuan family and then revealed the yuan family''s plan for their great Xia Dynasty, it would undoubtedly make people feel that it was just a lie made up by them after they were greedy for the yuan family''s wealth and destroyed people!

 Chapter 877

    Obviously, yuan has the final say in his eyes, which is proud as Lucifer. He can not help but disdain the emperor of the Xia Dynasty. He may be addicted to shopping mall for too long. If he awakens himself to fight for his right, the present celestial realm is uncertain. With the existence of Guangliang, you can be the vanguard General of the Xia Dynasty attacking the western world. It can be imagined that the interior of the Xia Dynasty has been eroded to what extent! However, this is also very good news for their yuan family. The more corrupt the Xia Dynasty is, the easier it will be for their yuan family to gain their trust in the future and use their yuan family''s wealth to gather the high-level combat power of the Xia Dynasty. When will it be, Even the sage of the great Xia Dynasty will be ignored by their yuan family. If he wants to continue to master the land fairyland and the great Xia Dynasty, he must listen to their yuan family!


    "Fellow countrymen, you must know the bet I made with general Guangliang of the Xia Dynasty. Now it is undoubtedly a great opportunity for us. Although we have enough wealth, we are a little late in starting the army, so it is difficult for us to confront forces such as the court of heaven of the Xia Dynasty. To be on the safe side , I refused the ownership of general Guangliang''s three million troops, but you can rest assured that the effect of another condition I put forward will be far better than today''s three million troops. The general gave us a day to prepare to defend the city. When tomorrow morning, their Xia Dynasty will attack our Wuling city with three million troops. If he loses, I''ll lose The yuan family can naturally take advantage of the wind! You know, the great Xia Dynasty has not suffered any defeat up to now. If the great Xia Dynasty is defeated in our hands at this time, there is no doubt that we can gain a lot of reputation, and even attract many top powers in the earth Fairy world to take refuge in us. It is impossible for us to lose ! "yuan he grinned and said.


    Hearing the speech, the people could not help nodding. Wuling city was basically brought out by the yuan family alone. In order to protect themselves and the wealth in the city, the yuan family also spent a lot of money to build the city wall. In order to test the firmness of the city wall, the yuan family even invited a worshipper who reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian to attack the city wall, Finally, the city wall just shook a little, and there was no damage, which also made the yuan family and others'' minds have changed greatly. The yuan family, who has obtained a great sense of satisfaction, has now expanded to the point of not paying attention to anyone.


    What they don''t know is that the reason why the city wall is so strong in their eyes is just because which Da Luo Jinxian is following the yuan family now. He doesn''t want to disappoint the yuan family. After all, he has to rely on the resources given to him by the yuan family to cultivate, so he didn''t make every effort. Although the momentum is very huge, But he controlled his power to the extent that even the real fairyland can resist. The momentum is indeed huge, but its power can be said to be none.


    The yuan family didn''t know this. Obviously, the siege of the great Xia Dynasty tomorrow would bring them a great blow, and the offerings of the great Luo Jinxian were still in isolation at the moment, but they were awakened by the yuan family''s direct intrusion into the closed place, told the great Xia Dynasty to attack the city tomorrow, asked them to go to the city wall to resist the enemy and defeat the great Xia Dynasty, However, these great Luo Jinxian are not fools. When they see the confident yuan he, they don''t feel any happiness. Instead, they feel endless despair. If the yuan family hadn''t irrigated their resources for many days, they might have been killed by themselves and others the first time they broke into the closed place, but they can''t do so, They have to rely on the resources provided by the yuan family to improve themselves. It''s not time to fall out with the yuan family.


    However, when they learned that the yuan family had killed themselves to offend the Xia Dynasty, they couldn''t help but panic. They looked at yuan he in disbelief and wondered if this guy was used to what he and others shouted about? Do you really think you can master the power of the whole earth fairyland? What did they take to resist the attack of the Xia Dynasty? Relying on the more than one million troops in the hands of the yuan family and their Da Luo Jinxian with only three and four accomplishments? Are you kidding? They estimate that there are dozens of elephants in the imperial dynasty! What are you going to fight with the Xia Dynasty?


    "Yuan Gong, although it''s not good for me to say so, I still want to remind you that the great Xia Dynasty is by no means as simple as it seems. I was a casual practitioner in the Oriental world at the beginning. I know the strength of the great Xia Dynasty best. The great Xia Dynasty is by no means as simple as I thought. If we want to deal with the great Xia Dynasty, it''s just a dream Ah! Please think it over carefully. "A third grade Luo Jinxian explained to yuan he. Since he received the kindness of the yuan family, he would not just watch the yuan family die without any movement.


    "There''s no need to say more about this. I''m just here to inform you. I''ll see you all standing on the city wall tomorrow morning. Doesn''t he Guangliang despise the wall defense of Wuling city? I''ll show them how far the defense of Wuling city has reached! It''s definitely not an existence that can be easily shaken by their Xia Dynasty! In this way, we will be in the future You can also have enough confidence and voice in the Xia Dynasty, and my plan will be easier to implement, you know? "Yuan he said coldly looking at the loud Luo Jinxian. These days, because these Luo Jinxian obey him, yuan he has expanded to a point where he can''t extricate himself, although his strength is very weak, However, he believes that money can enlighten God. There is nothing that money can''t solve in the world. If there is, the money given is not enough!


    "Yuan Gong! You''d better listen to my advice. I''ve received so much kindness from you over the years. I don''t want to see you provoke the Xia Dynasty to death like this!" the third grade Luo Jinxian said solemnly and incomparably, and his tone increased a lot.


    "Shut up! Are you teaching me how to be a man? Hmm? Do I need you to guide me? You''re just a casual practitioner who escaped from the Oriental world! What qualifications can you tell me? It''s settled. If I don''t see you on the wall tomorrow, you will no longer be able to bear all the resources of my yuan family!" yuan he said angrily, Then he waved his sleeve and turned away!

 Chapter 878

    When they saw yuan he leave, they couldn''t help laughing. Then they looked at the big Luo Jinxian who had warned yuan he, and couldn''t help saying: "Since he wants to die, what do you care so much about him? If you didn''t obey him too much these days, how could he become like this? The yuan family does have a lot of resources to provide us with cultivation, but don''t forget that their yuan family is just a group of weak ants in the earth fairy world. The reason why we can respect him is yuan For the sake of so many resources of the yuan family, if I didn''t trust you and check and balance with each other, I would have killed the yuan family and took all the resources away. I would never ask about tomorrow''s affairs. Since the yuan family is going to die, we don''t need to follow him to die. Now the yuan family is watched by the Xia Dynasty. In the end, we can''t escape death, you guys , do you want to go with me to find the patriarchs of other families to support us? "


    As soon as these words came out, there was a uproar. Then four of the five great Luo Jinxian stood beside the man. Only the great Luo Jinxian who reminded yuan he was still standing where he was. They couldn''t help laughing. Yuan he just regarded them as running dogs who listened to him, but only their hearts I understand that they only do this for the sake of resources. Now, if yuan and himself want to die, they naturally don''t have any need to die with him. How can we say that they are also among the strong in the earth fairy world. The cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian realm has endless longevity yuan waiting for them to enjoy. They don''t want to accompany the yuan family to die in the great Xia emperor so early In the hands of the strong!


    ......


    Before dawn the next day, Guangliang summoned three million troops to directly attack Wuling city. With his strength of seven grade Da Luo Jinxian and Wang Shian in the realm of eight grade Da Luo Jinxian, he swept the array aside. Even if they can easily attack Wuling city by relying on them alone.


    "I have to say that yuan he, the head of the yuan family, is really ignorant of life and death. His move is just killing him. We don''t need to continue to delay with them. The longer it takes, the more territory in the western world will be occupied by Marshal Lei Ming. If Marshal Lei Ming takes away his first merit for a long time, I''m afraid your situation will be very ugly." Wang Shian reminded Guangliang.


    "I know this better than you. Attack directly. In half an hour, I''ll make the whole Wuling city fall into the hands of the Xia Dynasty. In one hour, I''ll destroy the yuan family and seize all the yuan family''s wealth. After the western world completely falls into our hands, it can be regarded as a war merit! It''s not big, but it''s better than nothing. General Wang, why don''t you join me Go and try how strong the wall of Wuling city is? "Guang Liang said with a smile.


    "No problem." Wang Shi''an also smiled and replied that this kind of thing is easy for them to do. A city wall made of ten thousand years of hard stone is delusional to resist the attack of the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty. This is just a fool''s dream! They have to tell the yuan family with absolute strength that the indestructible city wall in their eyes is the emperor of the Xia Dynasty How fragile the court is! It''s also a reminder to the yuan family before they die. Don''t be so arrogant in their next life. They really think they can control everything. After all, they are too weak in the hands of the real strong!


    "General order! Break Wuling city in half an hour and solve all local Sergeant forces! One is the destruction of yuan family in the city!" The undisguised roar from the camp of the Xia Dynasty spread to the city wall, which made yuan he some disdain. It turned out that it was the intention to destroy their yuan family. Without saying anything else, the city wall was not so easy to manage. Besides, what strength did they use to destroy their yuan family? Their yuan family is not right with the Xia Dynasty now In the face of the strength of resistance, but this is just a vanguard army sent to the western world to subdue the territory. Although there are more than 3 million people, their yuan family also has more than 1 million troops! Coupled with the existence of six great Luo Jinxian, they can resist for a while. When the news of Wuling city is transmitted, the actions of the Xia Dynasty will certainly attract attention An uproar! After all, how many positive images have been created by the great Xia Dynasty? But they have shot at the yuan family who defected to the great Xia Dynasty and even want to destroy it! This is undoubtedly greedy for the yuan family''s wealth! According to yuan he''s estimation, many people will respect them and rush to Wuling city. It''s no problem to defeat them at that time It''s over!


    Fighting a protracted war is the best way for their yuan family. After all, the resources they have are definitely not comparable to the vanguard army of the Xia Dynasty in front of them! As long as they can hold on to time, the defeat of this vanguard army is just a matter of time. You know, their yuan family''s reputation in the western world is no less than the original gouchen palace , although the prestige of gouchen palace was very low in the years before its collapse, and even dropped to the freezing point, which was despised by countless scattered repairs in the western world, it has to be said that even after its collapse, gouchen palace still has many people who still miss them. After all, gouchen Palace has mastered the western world for so many years and has made a lot of contributions to the western world , it''s normal for those people to think that they would respect the Chen emperor''s palace in the past.


    However, yuan he obviously overestimated his momentum and the combat effectiveness of his sergeants, and underestimated the strength of the vanguard army of the Xia Dynasty. This time must be a bloody lesson, and the lesson will eventually be the end of their lives! However, yuan he obviously didn''t know this. Now he was standing on the wall and watching the dark imperial soldiers fall into a sneer. The disdain of his mouth didn''t hide at all. The wall was forged by him at the expense of a lot of wealth. Even the worship of Da Luo Jinxian under his command didn''t break it, let alone the imperial soldiers


    However, the next moment, something that shocked yuan he happened. He saw that the strong city wall in his eyes was suddenly broken into several big holes in the hands of those soldiers of the Xia Dynasty. Especially when he saw a sergeant in black armor smashing most of the city wall with a fist, he suddenly burst out in cold sweat. What did he realize, But it seems too late!

 Chapter 879

    Yuan he looked at the indestructible wall of Wuling city in his eyes, which was easily destroyed in front of the soldiers of the Xia dynasty like bean curd residue. His heart also changed from the original calm to panic. What''s the situation now? Obviously, he has invited the Da Luo Jinxian he trained to worship and test the firmness of the city wall. Why is the city wall so fragile in the hands of the Xia Dynasty? Is the strength of the Xia Dynasty too strong? But even if those strong men can break the wall, why can those ordinary sergeants destroy the wall so easily?


    Yuan he watched millions of troops of the Xia Dynasty enter the city from the breach of the city wall. He couldn''t help but panic. What should we do now? You know, he bet Guangliang that if they broke through the wall of Wuling City, all their yuan family''s wealth would be handed over to each other! How can yuan he be willing to hand over all the wealth he and his family have accumulated for so many years! It was the wealth that their yuan family had worked hard for tens of thousands of years to accumulate, and it was the foundation of their yuan family''s ambition. Without these wealth, how could he complete his ambition? How to make the yuan family become the master behind the scenes of the earth fairy world?


    And not far away, if the yuan family''s wealth is lost, how many people are willing to follow him, his millions of troops and the six great Luo Jinxian? You know, the reason why he can have no scruples about those great Luo Jinxian is that his interests are enough to let them stay! If the yuan family lost all their wealth, I''m afraid the offerings of those sergeants and Da Luo Jinxian will abandon the yuan family at the first time? At that time, I''m afraid their yuan family will always become insignificant people in the fairy world! Yuan he now has some remorse for his decision for the first time. If he doesn''t gamble with Guangliang, maybe things will turn a little better, but now the situation of the yuan family has been pushed to the edge of the abyss by him!


    There was no accident. Before half an hour, Wuling city had been attacked by the Xia Dynasty. In the face of countless soldiers of the Xia Dynasty, yuan he had endless panic in his heart! What should I do now? Is it difficult for the yuan family to collapse in their own hands? And when yuan he looked back, only one of the six great Luo Jinxian he worshipped was standing behind him, and that person was the one who reminded him not to be an enemy of the Xia Dynasty yesterday. None of the remaining five great Luo Jinxian worshipped came. It seems that they all had foresight and left Wuling City, Otherwise, there is such a huge noise in Wuling city. Why can''t they be seen?


    Not to mention them, even the sergeants trained by yuan he hurriedly ran around the city. The biggest thing they have been trained to do is to protect the peace of Wuling city. There has never been such a terrible scene today. The sergeants of the Xia Dynasty rushed towards them in black armor like a black tide, Before they arrived, they were already stunned and unable to move by the terrible momentum emanating from the sergeant of the great Xia Dynasty. In this case, don''t say fighting with the sergeant of the great Xia Dynasty. I''m afraid they can maintain the difficulty of standing in front of the sergeant of the great Xia Dynasty!


    After all, they are just ordinary people gathered by the yuan family. Although they have a certain strength now, when have they seen such a terrible army? They don''t understand tactics. They don''t understand what a military array is. How can a perfect army resist the Xia Dynasty? If they are compared with the great Xia Dynasty, they are just a group of sergeants who have just been trained from the barracks, and the black armor of the great Xia Dynasty is the top elite who have fought and survived tens of thousands of wars! How can they fight against such a huge gap?


    Guangliang looked at the broken Wuling city and couldn''t help smiling. Half an hour hasn''t come yet, which makes Guangliang admire Qingye, the king of the north town. It''s only a long time since he recruited these sergeants. He has been trained to such an extent. However, the original Qinghua emperor is not a vegetarian. Even if he is defeated in front of the heaven, It is also absolutely that the strong have their own strong cards. Take the three million sergeants for example. Although they are not as elite as those who enjoy the daily irrigation of natural materials and earth treasures and countless resources in the palace of God, they are definitely a unique existence in the earth fairy world!


    "Before half an hour, the city wall has been destroyed by us. Well, order the whole army to destroy the yuan family with me in half an hour!" Guangliang grinned. It was not that he was too arrogant, but that he despised the yuan family. Originally, he thought he would encounter some trouble in this attack on Wuling city, There may even be some damage, but now it seems that they look down on them too much. The millions of troops captive by the yuan family have no combat effectiveness at all. They can''t resist at all after being suppressed by the momentum of their imperial soldiers in the Xia Dynasty. How can they resist them?


    Moreover, it is said that the yuan family still has several big Luo Jinxian level offerings, but now there is only one big Luo Jinxian level on the city wall, and it is just a three grade big Luo Jinxian. It is only an easy thing for them to solve it. Before Guangliang spoke, even Wang Shian shook his head and said: "The yuan family is so vulnerable, general. It seems that we despise them too much."


    "Indeed, I thought the yuan family''s strength could at least match their ambition, but now it seems that their strength is far from matching their ambition. After investigation, my subordinates told me that the yuan family is just a mob, and the strongest cultivation is just a golden fairyland cultivation, which is found in all cities or towns in the earth fairyland Xu is a strong man, but it''s just a dream to be an enemy of our Xia Dynasty! "Guangliang replied with disdain. He thought he ruled out spies to investigate the yuan family. He looked up to each other too much!


    A practitioner of a golden fairyland can occupy the main city like Wuling city! It''s a joke! If the current situation in the fairy world was not stabilized by the Xia Dynasty, it would be impossible for him to maintain the city with the highest fighting power of a golden immortal realm in the main city!

 Chapter 880

    When Wuling city was destroyed, the yuan family naturally had no strength to defend the imperial court sergeants of the Xia Dynasty. They had captured all the millions of sergeants they kept in captivity, but did not hurt their lives. Although these sergeants could not be used in the battlefield, there was no problem to protect one side''s peace. As long as some means were applied to them, They are the garrison sergeants of Wuling city in the future, and they are absolutely loyal to their Xia Dynasty!


    There was no accident about the collapse of the yuan family. After all, for them, this trip was to destroy the yuan family. However, although the yuan family was destroyed by their Xia Dynasty, the yuan family''s wealth needs a certain time to count. In order to ensure that all these wealth fall into the hands of the Xia Dynasty, Guangliang dare not have the slightest greed, Wang Shian, who needs the most credit, is ready to carry out it himself, and he immediately leads the army to continue to march towards the depths of the western world. As long as he obtains the first merit of this western world expedition, he can realize his ambition and climb higher! Get a higher status!


    ......


    Jiang Feng took a deep breath when she looked at the latest information in her hand. The yuan family was many times stronger than their yuan family, but it was still easily destroyed by the Xia Dynasty. Their merchant families and those forces were not at the same level, The yuan family''s trip to provoke the Xia Dynasty led to their downfall. The yuan family actually had a guess in their hearts. After all, their businessmen have only fought in the mall all their life. This time, the yuan family wants to break away from the business path to provoke the real enemy, which is a moth to the fire for their yuan family!


    The yuan family had expected the collapse of the yuan family, but now the Xia Dynasty doesn''t know what their opinions on these merchant families are. If the Xia Dynasty thinks that they were originally trained by the emperor Chen palace and refuses to accept their surrender, what should the yuan family do? You should know that the yuan family had previously expressed their willingness to surrender to the great Xia Dynasty, and their yuan family was sure that no one would disclose their yuan family''s plan, but the great Xia Dynasty still destroyed them. They didn''t know what to do with the action of the great Xia Dynasty.


    If the Xia Dynasty did not accept their yuan family''s defection, would their yuan family be easily destroyed by the Xia Dynasty as well as the yuan family? At that time, would it be possible to keep the existence of the yuan family by handing over all their wealth? For Jiang Feng, it''s not a problem to hand over wealth and save lives. Their experience in the mall for so many years has given them enough confidence to make a comeback. Even if they can''t reach the current level, there is no problem to keep their food and clothing, but Jiang Feng is afraid of one thing, That is, what should the yuan family do if they hand over all their wealth and the Xia Dynasty will not let them go?


    It should also be said that the Xia Dynasty was too strict in its grasp of the news. This time, in the view of the yuan family, the reason why the Xia Dynasty resumed to destroy the yuan family was not caused by what they talked about at the last meeting. In their view, the reason why the yuan family was destroyed was only because the Xia Dynasty didn''t like the yuan family or because the yuan family had helped gouchen palace to collect money, That''s why they led to the downfall of the yuan family. Their previous roles in the yuan family were the same as those of the yuan family. They bought cars and brought them up to make money. Therefore, they were worried that the Xia Dynasty would destroy their yuan family as well as the yuan family.


    If the yuan family could know the real reason for the collapse of the yuan family, it would obviously not have so many scruples. However, it is a pity that the great Xia Dynasty obviously did not intend to tell the real reason for the collapse of the yuan family. After all, after telling it, they also lost their majesty of the great Xia Dynasty, rather than making the enemies of the great Xia Dynasty laugh, It''s better to bury it in your heart as a secret forever!


    On the other hand, Zhongtian world, Feng Hua and others are about to arrive at the residence of Wanxiang building at this moment. This time, 36 strong men from the realm of great Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty came here not to destroy Wanxiang building, but to save Ye Chen''s father. Wanxiang building knows nothing about this matter, Only a few days ago, after the 36 great Luo Jinxian of the Xia Dynasty entered the western world, their Wanxiang building was relieved and stared at the Tianting, strictly preventing the Tianting people from disturbing the situation in their retreat plan, but they ignored the exploration of the borders of the western world, This time, the Xia Dynasty killed a Huima gun, which was not discovered by Wanxiang building! That is to say, now the thirty-six strong men in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty have reached the place not far from their residence in Wanxiang building, and nothing has been known by anyone! Now Wanxiang building is still in the dark. I don''t know that the enemy has reached their door!


    If the Xia Dynasty is preparing to destroy the Wanxiang building this time, the Wanxiang building now can''t resist the attack of the Xia Dynasty. After all, there are too few guards in the Wanxiang building in the western world. There is nothing that can''t find that the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty have entered the middle heaven world. As long as they march secretly, So millions of troops are enough to destroy Wanxiang building, because now Wanxiang building is still staring at the heaven. They can definitely kill Wanxiang building by surprise from the flank. Coupled with the existence of 36 great Luo Jinxian, what can Wanxiang building take to resist the attack of the Xia Dynasty?


    However, it is a pity that the great Xia Dynasty does not intend to destroy them now. They have to rely on the Wanxiang building to hold the pace of the heaven. Once the Wanxiang building is destroyed, the heaven and the great Xia Dynasty will certainly face each other. What they fear is not the heaven, but Zhang bainin hidden in the heaven. As long as Zhang bainin does not appear in the earth fairy world, Then they dare not go to war with heaven easily!


    Of course, there is also a premise. When Su Mu''s strength is enough to hold Zhang Bairen down, they can send troops to fight against the Tianting. At that time, once Zhang Bairen is held down by Su mu, the Tianting will be easily destroyed by them, and the Tao of heaven will discharge Zhang Bairen out of the fairy world in a short time. Of course, this is just a bad policy, This is one of the reasons why the Xia Dynasty has not carried out this plan. This plan is too unstable and difficult to implement! However, as long as they are given a period of development in the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu''s strength will naturally reach the level of temporarily delaying Zhang Bairen. He does not want to defeat, but just delay. At that time, they will be able to implement this plan in the great Xia Dynasty! Unified fairyland!

 Chapter 881

    Near the camp of wanxianglou, ye Chen''s heart began to get excited. His father was not far ahead. If it went well, he would not be able to see his father in much time. However, ye Chen was also a little nervous. After all, he handed over his father''s most important art of heaven, He was afraid that Bai Yuheng would blame him.


    Feng Hua saw Ye Chen''s thoughts at a glance. He shook his head and said: "You don''t have to think about it. If your father knew that you gave yantianshu to us as a reward to save him, he wouldn''t be too difficult for you. After all, all your starting points are for his good, right? Besides, I believe your father is also a visionary man. He should know what the situation in the earth fairy world is now. It''s also the case that yantianshu was handed over to us in the Xia Dynasty The best result, otherwise, Wanxiang building will chase you all the time. Even if we save your father, you will not be able to walk in the fairy world without the protection of our Xia Dynasty. "


    "Thank you for your enlightenment. I also understand this truth in my heart, but I''m afraid my father will blame me. After all, yantianshu was created by my ancestors after spending endless time and energy. Although the second half of it has not been practiced, yantianshu is undoubtedly a top treasure. If my father knows that I will hand over millions of years of family heritage to him I''m afraid I won''t be happy when I go out. "Ye Chen sighed deeply and said aloud.


    In fact, the Bai family is not a small family. Millions of years ago, it was even a top family in the western world. It has always been attached to the gouchen palace. With the particularity of the Bai family''s skill, they have always served in the gouchen palace. However, with the passage of time, the reputation of the Bai family has also plummeted and gradually disappeared. Until now, only his father is left in the Bai family In order to protect him, his father didn''t give him the surname Bai, but let him follow his mother''s surname in order to secretly protect Ye Chen. Even if Bai Yuheng arrived at the destruction of gouchen emperor''s palace early in the morning, he only did so to pave the way for ye Chen. Otherwise, after Bai Yuheng died, if ye Chen, who has no influence to protect, is surnamed Bai and born in gouchen Chen Di palace will undoubtedly let others know that he is a member of the Bai family. It will certainly attract countless people to chase and kill him for their supreme secret skill of the Bai family!


    Not many people know that the Bai family is an inheritance family. Most people think that the calculus mastered by Bai Yuheng was obtained by chance. Bai Yuheng perfectly spread this excuse for a period of time when Bai Yuheng disappeared, but there are still a group of people who know that Yantian is a secret inheritance of the Bai family, but most of them are Some old monsters who are not born usually don''t appear in the earth fairyland, let alone compete for yantianshu. After all, they don''t know that yantianshu contains the rules of fate. If they know that yantianshu contains the rules of fate, I''m afraid they will put down their face and grab it in person in order to seek a breakthrough, but fortunately, the Bai family has always kept it a secret They have done very well. Now, except for a few high-level people in the Xia Dynasty and ye Chen and Bai Yuheng, no one knows that Yantian contains the rules of fate.


    It has to be said that Bai Yuheng used a lot of means to protect Ye Chen. It is not difficult to calculate what ye Chen''s future looks like with his cultivation achievements of Yantian art. Therefore, in order to protect Ye Chen, Bai Yuheng spent his life yuan to pave the way for ye Chen according to his calculated future, only to protect Ye Chen''s safe growth. Bai Yuheng does not ask Ye Chen to expand the Bai family. He just hopes that ye Chen can grow up His children can be as long as they can be, so ye Chen has never said much about the dandy appearance he hasn''t practiced in gouchen emperor''s palace for so many years, which may be the best ending for ye Chen.


    In a moment, the thirty-six great Luo Jinxian had already arrived at the residence of Wanxiang building. Suddenly, they sent out an extremely frightening momentum and rushed towards the camp of Wanxiang building. The strong people of Wanxiang building were surprised when they felt this terrible momentum. They rushed out of the camp and looked at the sky. They saw that there were thirty-six strong people at the level of great Luo Jinxian standing in the void and bending down Depending on the camp of Wanxiang building, the thirty-six people are easily recognized by Wanxiang building. They are the thirty-six great Luo Jinxian sent into the western world by the Xia Dynasty! They have deceived Wanxiang building''s eyes and returned to the Zhongtian world! They haven''t got any news!


    Several supreme lords of Wanxiang tower couldn''t sit still, especially the northern Supreme Chancellor. He just started to implement his own plan, but why would the great Xia Dynasty attack them at this time? Moreover, he sent 36 strong men in the realm of great Luo Jinxian! Do you really think highly of their Wanxiang tower? The northern Supreme Chancellor looked at the great Xia Dynasty walking in the sky Luo Jinxian couldn''t help taking a deep breath. I''m afraid his plan has no chance to carry out. Now I''m afraid he can only try his best to fight and try to keep his life from disappearing here!


    After thinking for a moment, the Oriental supreme mother stood out slightly calmly. He had looked at the Xia Dynasty. This time, there was no army nearby, which made him guess that the Xia Dynasty didn''t come to destroy their Wanxiang building this time. Otherwise, it would be difficult to destroy their Wanxiang building with the help of thirty-six strong people in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and they couldn''t help it The building now also has millions of troops and nearly tens of millions of troops on the land of Zhongtian world. In addition, their Wanxiang building also has nearly 20 Da Luo Jinxian levels. It is obvious that the 36 Da Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty can not completely destroy their Wanxiang building this time.


    The Oriental imperial highness saluted the people, took a deep breath and said solemnly: "I, the Oriental imperial highness of Wanxiang tower, don''t know what it''s like for you to come here this time? If you didn''t come to destroy our Wanxiang tower, why don''t you come to our Wanxiang tower camp?"


    Feng Hua couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech and said aloud: "There''s no need for Syria. We just want a person from your Wanxiang building when we come here. If you are willing to hand it over, we will naturally retreat. If you are stubborn and unwilling to hand it over, don''t blame our men for being merciless. There are so many armies in the Zhongtian world in your Wanxiang building this time, but it''s not weak."

 Chapter 882

    When they heard the speech, the Oriental Grand Mother and Wan xianglou couldn''t help but feel extremely angry. Feng Hua''s posture was very clear. The posture of pressing them on the top simply didn''t pay attention to their Wan xianglou. The Oriental grand mother took a deep breath. Although he was angry in his heart, he also knew the size of the matter. If he provoked the Xia Dynasty at this time, I''m afraid that the situation of mutual checks and balances between their Wanxiang building and Tianting in the middle heaven world will be destroyed. If the Xia Dynasty makes a fuss in their camp of Wanxiang building today, they will face an endless army attack in Tianting tomorrow!


    For the sake of the overall situation, the Oriental supreme mother could only suppress her unhappiness in her heart and said at random, "I don''t know which strong man in Wanxiang building has such a source of happiness. She was favored by the Xia Dynasty. As long as the emperor spoke, I would be willing to give it to anyone."


    Feng Hua couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. The old guy would really find a step for them to go down the Wanxiang building. He obviously forced the other party to hand over the people, but he told them that they took the initiative to hand over. This guy is not an ordinary person. At least he is much better than the other three people who revealed their anger on their faces. Feng Hua said aloud: "You look down on your Wanxiang building. No one in your Wanxiang building is qualified to enter the eyes of our Xia Dynasty. I came here to ask for someone today just to pay back a favor. I heard that you Wanxiang building captured Bai Yuheng, the former general of the gouchen emperor''s palace? Now hand it over. We can leave as if nothing has happened. If you don''t want to hand it over, don''t It''s strange that our Xia Dynasty intervened in the struggle between you and Tianting. "


    The Supreme Master Dongfang and others couldn''t help but change their faces when they heard the speech, and even their breathing was heavy. They wondered how the Xia Dynasty knew that they had caught baiyuheng in Wanxiang building. Now baiyuheng was imprisoned in their camp in Wanxiang building and was tortured by them every day, so that baiyuheng could hand over the art of Yantian. After all, what kind of power It is very important for Wanxiang tower to have a secret skill that can deduce the future and has the principle of military armor! But now the Xia Dynasty will let them hand over baiyuheng to Wanxiang tower, which makes everyone angry.


    But how can they be angry? Can they also offend the imperial court of Xia at the same time of the war in the heavenly court? You know, even the heavenly court dare not easily offend the imperial court of Xia, and their Wanxiang building is no better than the heavenly court. How can they dare to offend the imperial court of Xia and introduce them into the battlefield of the Zhongtian world first? So for the requirements of the imperial court of Xia, They don''t want to obey, but they can''t refuse to obey!


    The Oriental supreme mother took a deep breath and said aloud, "I can''t decide this thing alone. I need to open the Presbyterian Council to vote. If the Presbyterian Council doesn''t agree to hand over Bai Yuheng to the imperial court, even if I want to hand over Bai Yuheng to you, I can''t do it."


    "Presbyterian Council? Well, you can open a Presbyterian Council now. Anyway, we have plenty of time. After all, you are dragged here by us. What will Tianting do in the frontal battlefield is not certain. You know, Tianting has been hiding its strength. If we drag the high-rise of Wanxiang building here, what will be the situation in the frontal battlefield I don''t think it will take too long to be defeated by the heavenly court? "Feng Hua said with a smile. His kind smile combined with his words seemed extremely domineering, which brought the strength of the Xia Dynasty into full play!


    After hearing this, the people in Wanxiang building also took a deep breath. In order to protect themselves, the northern supreme mother immediately said: "My colleagues, the future will be long. If we fall here, the foundation of Wanxiang building accumulated for countless years will be destroyed! It''s just a white jade Heng. Although he has very important items, in my opinion, he can''t give them away even if he is dead. It''s better to give them back to the Xia Dynasty and let them have a headache , our enemy now is not the great Xia Dynasty! It''s the heavenly court! You should think clearly! "


    The words of the northern Supreme Chancellor made the southern and Western supreme lords fall into a moment of silence. Even the Oriental Supreme Chancellor, who has always been famous for his wisdom, can''t help but wonder how to speak. What should we do now? Is it difficult to turn over Bai Yuheng? Although Bai Yuheng is just a golden fairyland and a weak person for their Wanxiang building, but The ability he mastered is what they need most! Their Wanxiang building is from a merchant! This is absolutely undeniable! They are from a merchant. They have no chance to learn any military experience. Everything in their Wanxiang building is determined by several supreme masters through joint discussion, so the art of heaven derivation mastered by Bai Yuheng is very important to them Xianglou is an extremely important treasure! As long as they get Yantian skill, their overall strength of Wanxiang Lou can definitely be improved by several grades! But if they can''t get Yantian skill, Bai Yuheng''s stay in their hands is just a hot potato! It will only attract crazy attacks from the Xia Dynasty!


    If it''s an ordinary item, they must have handed it in without blinking. After all, only by preserving them at this time can they keep the foundation of Wanxiang building. But what the Xia Dynasty wants is nothing else, just what they need most! Wouldn''t it be too cheap for the Xia Dynasty to hand it in like this? What if the Xia Dynasty would control the east of Bai Yuheng Isn''t Xi even more invincible when he gets it?


    "You don''t have to think about it. You''d better hand over Bai Yuheng. He''s just a stone to us! Even if we kill him, he can''t hand over what we need, so it''s better to give it to the Xia Dynasty. Maybe we can take advantage of this time to improve our strength! We''ll wait until the time comes Give back today''s shame ten times or even hundreds of times! "The northern empress dowager said to the people. It''s best to use voice communication. After all, there are 36 strong Luo Jinxian of the Xia Dynasty. If he said that, would he be actively looking for death?


    The Supreme Master Dongfang and others couldn''t help taking a deep breath when they heard the speech, and then nodded helplessly. Now, I''m afraid there''s nothing that can make the 36 great Luo Jinxian of the Xia Dynasty retreat except handing over Bai Yuheng!

 Chapter 883

    Although Bai Yuheng is very important to their Wanxiang building, they have no other way to hand over Bai Yuheng at this time. After all, they are facing the 36 strong men in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty. They can''t cope with the existence of this level at all, After all, for them, most of their combat power is not in the camp, and the important person of the Xia Dynasty this time is the existence of the realm of 36 Da Luo Jinxian. It is difficult for them to keep Bai Yuheng from so many strong Da Luo Jinxian. Instead of keeping Bai Yuheng to offend the Xia Dynasty and even go to war, they might as well hand over Bai Yuheng, At least this can let them delay for a period of time, and give them enough time to grow up in Wanxiang building. Until they can fight with the Xia Dynasty, it is the time for them to find today''s venue. However, it is a pity that the Xia Dynasty has reached the point where Wanxiang building can''t be pursued.


    How strong is the Xia Dynasty now? It has reached a point that can not be described in words. Tens of millions of troops and nearly 200 strong people at the level of Da Luo Jinxian have been condensed together by Su mu. The power they play is absolutely unspeakable! Not to mention anything else, the army of millions of golden immortals in the Xia Dynasty is not a force that any force in the earth fairy world can resist, let alone how much strength the Xia Dynasty has hidden in the dark! Wanxianglou has good reasons to believe that the strength shown by the current Daxia imperial dynasty is probably just the tip of their iceberg. As for the hidden strength of the Daxia imperial dynasty, they can''t detect it at will. You know, none of their spies who entered the territory of the Daxia imperial dynasty has reported to them, The only possibility of this kind of thing is that they were all discovered and disposed of by the Xia Dynasty!


    To be on the safe side, handing over Bai Yuheng will limit the development time of their Wanxiang building in a short time and make them lose a secret method enough to calculate everything, but they can continue to stay in the middle heaven world and the heaven without any harm. Once they refuse the request of the Xia Dynasty, So what is waiting for them is probably the attack of countless armies in the Xia Dynasty! In any case, there is no problem for them to preserve their strength. After all, the situation in the fairy world is not clear. The largest four sides in the world have fallen into the hands of the Xia Dynasty. Only when they snatch everything from the heaven can they have enough confidence to face the Xia Dynasty, After all, Wanxiang building has no place to provide logistics. Now their camp is their last site! That is the most important place of their Wanxiang building!


    Seeing Wan xianglou obediently handed over Bai Yuheng, Feng Hua''s face also showed a smile. Now that Bai Yuheng has been saved, they can return to the Oriental world, and Yantian skill will become the only secret skill mastered by their Xia Dynasty. No one else can know the secret of Yantian skill, In fact, even if ye Chen doesn''t propose to go to the western world to rescue his father Bai Yuheng, they will take back Bai Yuheng from Wanxiang building in the Xia Dynasty. After all, Bai Yuheng has a very deep understanding of Yan Tianshu. Yan Tianshu must have been remembered by him. Since this is the case, Bai Yuheng can''t fall into the hands of other people or forces, After all, the importance of yantianshu is absolutely self-evident. If someone arrives at yantianshu and understands it thoroughly, it means that he has mastered the ability to ascend to the fairy world! Yan Tianshu must not fall into the hands of other forces! Otherwise it will have a terrible impact on them!


    Seeing ye Chen''s very excited look and Bai Yuheng who came out of the camp of Wanxiang building, Feng Hua couldn''t help nodding. Just now he was worried that Wanxiang building would give them a stranger, but looking at Ye Chen''s look, he could know that that person must be his father Bai Yuheng. Now the only one in the fairy world who has cultivated the art of deriving heaven to the top! Although I don''t know why Bai Yuheng didn''t break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian after mastering the rules, and even didn''t reach the later stage of jinwonderland, these things are none of their business. Feng Hua''s only purpose of this trip is to safely bring yantianshu back to the Xia Dynasty. As for Bai Yuheng, In fact, it can be regarded as the goal of Feng Hua''s trip, although it was added later.


    "All of you, baiyuheng, we have handed it over to you intact. Please abide by your promise and retreat. Although we Wanxiang building is not your opponent in the Xia Dynasty, we are not without the confidence to fight with one. If we are in a hurry, we Wanxiang building is not vegetarian!" the Oriental supreme mother said solemnly, He did this just to give them a step down the Wanxiang building. At least he can get back some face, can''t he? Although his actions seemed a little childish, they were still very useful to him at least, but for Feng Hua, the words of the Oriental supreme mother made him frown.


    After Feng Hua handed Bai Yuheng to Ye Chen, he couldn''t help humming coldly and said, "I can understand that you are threatening our Xia Dynasty? Do you really think we are soft persimmons in the Xia Dynasty? okay? Or do you Wanxiang building want to face our Xia Dynasty while facing the heaven? I can tell you impolitely that even if Tianting doesn''t take action against you, our Xia Dynasty can destroy you in half a month! If the holy master had not wanted to see the battle between you and heaven as a pastime, we would have sent troops to destroy you! Don''t be so arrogant in front of me! Be careful, our imperial soldiers in the summer Dynasty will be in the middle of the sky. It will not be us that will regret at that time, but you Wanxiang building! "


    Feng Hua''s words were full of domineering. The Oriental Supreme Chancellor, the remaining supreme lords and the elders all blushed when they heard his words. They all stared at Feng Hua, as if they were going to kill him with their eyes! However, Feng Hua doesn''t care about the eye attacks of these petty people? For him, these people are just their existence that can be destroyed by waving. If it were not for the perfect progress of the plan, he would have slapped them to death.

 Chapter 884

    "Why? Do you want to kill me with your eyes? Hehe, if you keep staring at me like this, maybe I will be afraid. However, there are many people staring at me, most of them will come to no good end in the end, and even the place where I buried their bones is the ''best'' place I chose for them! Do you want to be with them?" Feng Hua said with a sneer, The tone of disdain for Wanxiang building is incisively and vividly revealed, which fully demonstrates what it is to oppress people with momentum!


    In fact, Wan xianglou was really suppressed by his appearance. Some didn''t know how to speak. If the eyes could kill, Feng Hua must have died many times, but did the attacks of those eyes have any effect? No, they can''t even cause Feng Hua''s inner fluctuations. They can only make people feel that their weak and helpless eyes are extremely pitiful. However, Feng Hua is actually telling the truth. After all, if it weren''t for Zhang Bainian''s threat, they couldn''t endure the Xia Dynasty. They haven''t taken action to destroy the Tianting and Wanxiang building, After all, Zhang Bairen''s cultivation of quasi Saint level is a level that can never be reached for anyone in the earth fairy world. He is a strong man they can only look up to!


    Therefore, in order to stabilize them, the Xia Dynasty did not launch any attack on the Tianting, and the war between Wanxiang building and Tianting has always been a manifestation of laissez faire disregard. However, if Wanxiang building secretly forced Zhang Baining out of the Tianting, then their Xia Dynasty must be unable to continue to wait and see, For them, one of the most worried things now is that Zhang bainin will attack their Daxia Dynasty. In that case, their Daxia Dynasty will suffer a lot of damage. Even if it will not lead to destruction, it will also lose a lot of combat effectiveness. This is unacceptable for their Daxia Dynasty. After all, it needs the help of those combat capabilities to unite the spirit of transporting the dynasty, So once the Xia Dynasty lost too much strength, not to mention the establishment of Yunchao, even how much their existing territory can be maintained is still unknown!


    However, the best news for the great Xia Dynasty now is that Tianting''s eyes have not been on them, but have been staring at Wanxiang building. This is undoubtedly a great opportunity for them. They can take advantage of this time to frantically improve their strength. It has only been more than ten years since the founding of the great Xia Dynasty, But it has become one of the most powerful forces in the earth fairy world. How many years did it take for other forces to gather? Not far away, we can say Wanxiang building. Wanxiang building has been hidden in the earth fairy world for hundreds of millions of years and even reached a few yuan. For such a long time, it still does not improve rapidly in the more than ten years of the Xia Dynasty. Is this the reason for Wanxiang building? No, it only shows that the Xia Dynasty has enough ability to be the leader of the fairyland, so there are countless strong people coming to join them, and they can quickly develop the Xia Dynasty to the present level. Without the help of those strong people, Su mu can''t reach the present level in a short time even if he doesn''t open it! His growth is inseparable from the help of the top powers.


    If Zhao Huaiqing had not looked down upon Su Mu and given him the position of commander and 10000 troops, would he be able to start a family? Yes, but it will be very difficult. Without the 10000 troops as the foundation, can he capture the remote towns of the Oriental world and move according to the opportunity, rely on Feng Hua to exchange interests with Zhao Huaiqing, unify the Oriental world and take charge of Ziwei Imperial Palace under the banner of orthodoxy? This is absolutely impossible, and if the transaction with Zhao Huaiqing had not been followed by Feng Hua, could he live to this day? It''s not necessarily true. You know, at that time, Zhao Huaiqing actually wanted to kill Su mu in his heart. If Feng Hua hadn''t followed him, could su Mu break through the dragon''s pool and tiger''s den in Tai''an City and leave unharmed without hurting a hair? Absolutely impossible!


    Therefore, Su Mu''s growth path is inseparable from the help of these strong men. Now the great Xia Dynasty is strong enough to stand in front of anyone in the earth fairy world. This is their great strength, not for anything else, but because they are strong enough! They were strong enough in the Xia Dynasty, so Feng Huacai dared to face the high-level officials in Wanxiang building and looked down on each other. Does the other party have any way? Obviously, they are not. They are afraid of the great Xia Dynasty. They are afraid that the great Xia Dynasty will attack them. Once that happens, all their hundreds of millions of years of savings in Wanxiang building will be wasted, so they dare not offend the great Xia Dynasty. They have to lick their faces to make the great Xia Dynasty happy!


    Feng Hua looked at the silent top management of Wanxiang building and couldn''t help laughing. Then he turned away with the people and didn''t fight against Wanxiang building. This time, Li Wei Feng Hua had asked Jiang Xingzhou to depict it with his own immortal yuan. When it was revealed at the right time, it would undoubtedly greatly enhance their reputation in the summer Dynasty, Wan xianglou, one of the three overlords of the earth fairy world, even dared not be angry in front of the great Xia Dynasty. The gap is too big. The great Xia Dynasty can bully Wan xianglou at will, which represents the strength of the great Xia Dynasty and the most powerful of the three overlords of the dead fairy world, Perhaps it can also make countless strong people who want to go to Tianting and Wanxiang building change their mind to go to their Xia Dynasty!


    Feng Hua left and took away the pride of Wanxiang building. Their dignity was not worth mentioning in the eyes of the Xia Dynasty. They were trampled on the ground by each other at will. For them, today''s shame is not something they can forget casually. They will certainly remember today''s shame, In the future, when the strength is enough, go back to today''s court! Didn''t you bully Wanxiang building in the Xia Dynasty? When Wanxiang building becomes stronger, it will bully you as it is today!


    "I don''t allow anyone to pass on today''s matter! This is extremely important to the dignity of the three overlords of Wanxiang building. If today''s matter is spread, you should know the consequences even if I don''t tell you, so you must bury this secret in your heart! It''s not to let you forget today''s shame! It''s to let you bury it in your heart ! when our Wanxiang building is strong enough! I will take you to the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty in person and humiliate their holy respect in front of everyone! We don''t need to remember today''s shame! We just need to bury it and hide it! It will be the reason for our revenge in the future! Do you understand!? "the Oriental supreme mother looked at the people and said coldly.

 Chapter 885

    Wanxiang building was humiliated and humiliated. Every high-rise of Wanxiang building aroused endless anger. This time, the Xia Dynasty trampled all their face on the ground and mercilessly trampled on their dignity, whether it was Yu Gong or so, Their Wanxiang building will return ten times, ten times or even hundreds of times the trampling on their dignity by the Xia Dynasty! Of course, the premise is that they can surpass the Xia Dynasty. Otherwise, no matter how angry they are at the moment, they still don''t have any ability to fight the Xia Dynasty and find back today''s shame!


    Feng Hua left with Bai Yuheng and took away the prestige that Wanxiang building had built in the hearts of people for a long time. At this moment, except for many people who had been loyal to Wanxiang building, most of them joined their retreat for their own ambition, and some other thoughts were raised in their hearts, especially the more than 3 million troops who originally hooked up with emperor Chen''s palace, At the beginning, they knew that the longevity of gouchen emperor''s palace was not long, so they went to Wanxiang building, but now it seems that the situation of Wanxiang building can be much stronger than that of gouchen emperor''s palace? The strength shown by the Xia Dynasty is the well deserved overlord of the earth fairy world. The strength shown by other forces is completely unmatched.


    Only the strength of the great Xia Dynasty can make them feel at ease. Originally, they thought that Wanxiang building, as one of the three overlords in the fairy world, could not be worse than the great Xia Dynasty, but what the great Xia Dynasty did today directly told them that their strength of the great Xia Dynasty completely suppressed Wanxiang building, Otherwise, will the Xia Dynasty crush them so easily today? Although thirty-six great Luo Jinxian came here, would Wanxiang building be so easily overwhelmed by the Xia Dynasty if it had the strength to fight with one of them?


    Obviously not. If Wanxiang building could be the enemy of the Xia Dynasty, today''s situation would not be like this. After all, they are all three overlords. Wanxiang building''s face has been trampled on the ground by the Xia Dynasty, but they can only bury today''s things in their hearts, If Wanxiang building had enough strength to challenge the Xia Dynasty, how could such a thing happen today? It''s all because the strength of the Xia Dynasty is much stronger than that of Wanxiang building. If Wanxiang building has enough strength, it can avoid fighting with Tianting for the time being. They can destroy the Xia Dynasty first, but they don''t have such strength. There''s no way to take the Xia Dynasty, The thing that the Xia Dynasty stepped on the ground can only be buried in his heart.


    At the other end, Jiang Xingzhou looked at Feng Hua with a smile and said: "I guess those high-level officials of Wanxiang building must have hated us. Today, we trampled on the face of Wanxiang building mercilessly, but they didn''t have the slightest way to take us. They even licked their faces to make our Xia Dynasty happy. Otherwise, they would be worried that we would cooperate with the heaven to cover them first They dare not gamble like this. Indeed, they are just guys from businessmen. Even if they master the strength, they are just a group of mediocre people! "


    Feng Hua couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech and said aloud: "You''re right. Even if they have the strength of the three overlords in the earth fairy world, their Wanxiang building is just a group of mediocre people. If they were not to hold the heaven, we would have destroyed it without effort, but it''s good to keep them. According to the holy master, this Wanxiang building will give the earth fairy world a heavy gift soon, though However, I don''t know whether it is true or not, but this is from the mouth of the holy master, so there will be no mistake! Let''s quietly wait for the Wanxiang building to send a big gift to the earth fairy world! "


    Everyone laughed when they heard the speech. Although they didn''t know what Su Mu meant, it didn''t prevent them from waiting for Wanxiang building to send a big gift to the earth fairy world. Since Su Mu said it was a big gift, it naturally wouldn''t threaten their Xia Dynasty, so they didn''t have to be afraid, and even if what Wan Xiang building did would damage their Xia Dynasty What about their interests? Will they be afraid in the Xia Dynasty? It is obviously impossible!


    It has been almost 15 years since the birth of the great Xia Dynasty. In these 15 years, the great Xia Dynasty has become the master of the Oriental world by relying on the original family property of Ziwei emperor''s palace, and has accumulated grain and built walls to become the supreme overlord force in the earth fairy world. Its territory crosses the whole earth fairy world. Now, except the Zhongtian world, other forces have been completely controlled by them The imperial dynasty was taken. Although there are still many lands in the western world that have not become the territory of their great Xia Dynasty, they believe that it will not take long for the great Xia Dynasty to master all the territories except the Zhongtian world. At that time, tens of millions of troops surrounded Zhongtian on all sides of their great Xia Dynasty, coupled with the rapid improvement of Su Mu''s strength, even if the Tianting is open Can Bairen take into account one side''s army and the other three sides?


    Obviously, he is weak. Goodbye. In addition, he can''t do anything at will in the earth fairy world. The heaven will be aware of his existence. Will there be a place for him in the earth fairy world at that time? There is absolutely no possibility! As long as the Xia Dynasty takes the western world into its bag and waits for a few years, they will have the strength not to be afraid of any hidden strong person in the heaven , send troops to heaven and unify the fairyland! Become the only master of the fairyland, and use this to establish the Yun Dynasty and complete the unprecedented supreme achievement!


    Although the establishment of Yun Dynasty is not so easy, Su Mu has now promoted the Xia Dynasty to the peak. As long as he can accommodate all the Qi in the fairy world, if it is not enough, Su Mu has more means to improve. For example, the place where Su Mu was born in this life is Xuantian continent!


    The earth fairy world is the upper boundary of Xuantian continent! Although the way of heaven is different, the strength of the earth fairyland can not be resisted by the way of heaven of Xuantian continent. At that time, they only need to put the Qi and territory of Xuantian continent into the hands of the Xia Dynasty, so they can complete the achievements of the unprecedented and the future, establish a party of transportation Dynasty, rise to the peak in the future, become a real supreme force, independent of the way of heaven, Become the master of a big world!

 Chapter 886

    In the imperial palace of the Oriental world, Su Mu sat on the main seat of the study and looked at the two jade slips in his hand. It was not difficult to find the mystery with his current strength. The powerful rules of fate wrapped the two jade slips, revealing endless mystery. Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation of Tao and fruit made a breakthrough in the law, which transcended the existence of the law, Its powerful ability is by no means comparable to that of the law. Moreover, as one of the most mysterious and powerful rules in the world, the particularity and ability of the rule of destiny are enough to enhance the strength of the current Daxia Dynasty to a higher level. Even if it is unable to compare with the Yun Dynasty, it can become a similar existence. Of course, This is just a comparison with those who have just become Yunchao.


    Su Mu put the jade slips on the table. One of them recorded the first part of yantianshu, and the other recorded the second part of yantianshu and the experience gained by the Bai family in cultivating yantianshu. Although it is not a profound experience, it can also make the Bai family less detours in cultivating yantianshu, Among them, Bai Yuheng can cultivate the art of Yantian to a small degree in such a short time, which is absolutely inseparable from the practice experience of the Bai family owners of all dynasties.


    "It''s a good thing, but for me, it''s some chicken ribs." Su Mu shook his head and threw the jade slips directly to Feng Hua. There was no reluctance to give up the art of Yantian. After all, for Su mu, the peak of his self-cultivation is to master the rules of time and space. In that case, why should he look for other rules to practice? In that way, he could not improve his strength, but would slow down Su Mu''s growth. Therefore, for Su mu, the art of deriving heaven is really a chicken rib. At that time, it''s better to seize the time to improve his understanding of menstruation and improve his cell of calming the prison. Compared with the art of deriving heaven, That''s the fastest way to improve Su Mu''s own strength!


    Feng Hua nodded after hearing the speech. Chicken ribs are tasteless. It''s a pity to abandon them. Therefore, for Su mu, this Yantian skill is not an important thing, but for Feng Hua, this Yantian skill is a good thing that can improve his strength! Once he can master the mystery of Yantian art, his strength will surely make a qualitative leap! It''s not even impossible to step into the flight! Although the ancient saying of the earth fairy world records that the twelve grade Da Luo Jinxian can fly up to the fairy world in the daytime, has He Feng Hua reached the twelve grade Da Luo Jinxian for so long, but has there been any sign of flying up? Not at all, so Feng Hua also understood one thing. The flying test is not the realm of twelve grade Da Luo Jinxian, but to make himself break through the realm of twelve grade Da Luo Jinxian in all directions, so that he can achieve flying!


    Although Feng Hua''s realm and strength have broken through the realm of twelve great Luo Jinxian, he is a little worse in other aspects. His state of mind is now just the realm of eleven great Luo Jinxian, and so are other aspects. Therefore, it is completely impossible for Feng Hua to soar in the daytime. Although Feng Hua has no such great pursuit of soaring now, But it is undeniable that it is the goal pursued by the practitioners of the fairy world for countless years. Even if Feng Hua does not fly to the fairy world, he can achieve that strength is excellent!


    Su Mu smiled at Feng Hua and said aloud: "You used to practice the law similar to fate. Now it''s a very good promotion to give you the art of deriving heaven. However, don''t live up to my expectations. If you can master the art of deriving heaven, it''s also very good news for our Xia Dynasty. I think the art of deriving heaven can also be of great help to improve and transport the dynasty in the future , so I''ll give you this Yantian skill, but you have to promise me one thing, that is, no one except you can understand any word or phrase of Yantian skill. You must keep your mouth shut about Yantian skill, and you can''t tell anyone! Even if your brother wants to practice Yantian skill, you can''t tell him anything, okay? "


    Feng Hua took a deep breath, solemnly nodded and said: "Holy master, please don''t worry, this yantianshu subject must be my Feng Hua''s life. Yantianshu is here. If there is any mistake in yantianshu, the subject will never have any face to see the holy master again! If this yantianshu holy master is handed over to the subject, the subject will never live up to the holy master''s expectations. The subject will shut down for a while and hurry up to practice yantianshu for a long time We will make contributions to the great Xia Dynasty in the future! "


    "I''ll leave it to you. Go down and study the art of heaven derivation first. After all, it''s a combination of rules, not comparable to rules. It will take some time if you want to succeed in cultivating it." Su Mu said aloud.


    "I''m leaving." Feng Hua nodded and slowly withdrew from his study. Then he endured the excitement in his heart and immediately rushed to his other hospital. He wanted to declare closure immediately and succeed in the cultivation of yantianshu first. As long as he could succeed in the cultivation of yantianshu, he would definitely be able to raise himself to the state of twelve grades, both in his state of mind and everything else. At that time, his heart would be happy There will be no other thoughts, just fighting for the Xia Dynasty!


    After Feng Hua left, Su Mu looked at the other two people in the study. One of them was wearing white thin clothes, which seemed out of place in the late autumn, and there were some scars on the other''s face. At first glance, he knew that he had just escaped from danger. He thought it was the owner of this generation of Bai family, Bai Yuheng, and the other guy who looked a little young Zi Su Mu knew the origin of the other party without much thought. He was the son of Bai Yuheng, the leader of the Bai family. Ye Chen! In order to protect the only son of the Bai family, Bai Yuheng asked him to follow his mother''s surname. You know, the earth fairy world has always stressed that men are superior to women, so Bai Yuheng must have made a great determination to protect him!


    "Let''s do it. In the future, the great Xia Dynasty will be your second home. Ye Chen will give Yantian skill to us. Naturally, we won''t treat you badly. You can choose where to go later. But Mr. Bai Yuheng, you should know the importance of Yantian skill, so if there is no accident, you two may not be able to leave the great Xia emperor in your life You can regard it as house arrest in the territory of the dynasty, and I won''t kill you. After all, you are still helpful to my Xia Dynasty, so I won''t care what you do in the future, but once you disclose the art of heaven derivation, no matter where you hide in the earth Fairy world, I can easily master where you are and your father and son They uprooted, understand? "Su Mu said aloud, first giving a jujube, and then slapping in the face.


    Bai''s father and son nodded when they heard the speech. Bai Yuheng knew that it was his greatest luck to be alive. As for his son, he had his own protection. I think he won''t have any dissent to sing against the Xia Dynasty.

 Chapter 887

    After Bai Yuheng and his son left, Su Mu didn''t stay in the imperial palace. His idle bones felt rusty, so he planned to go to the western world in person. It won''t take much time to go this time, so Su Mu didn''t tell anyone. It was just a private visit in micro clothes?


    With Su Mu''s current strength, it is not difficult to reach the western world. At first, he might have been afraid that the heaven would know his face and set up an ambush on the road until he entered the trap. However, now, with his strength of the ten products of Luo Jinxian and his future body, he is enough to deal with all the crises in the earth fairy world, Even if Zhang Bairen appears and wants to win him, it is not easy to do it. If Su Mu wants to run, Zhang Bairen will never be able to leave him, and even be perceived by the heaven, so that he can''t continue to stay in the earth fairy world to hide.


    So Su Mu didn''t have any estimate at all. He went directly from the Zhongtian world into the territory of the western world and came to the earth fairy world for so many years. Su Mu didn''t go to other places except the northern world and the eastern world. This time, Su Mu wanted to see if the Western world has different customs from the north and the East, But these days, Su Mu wondered why the earth fairy world is so similar to the wasteland world, but there is no Western religion, not even a bald head has not appeared in the earth fairy world, not to mention those bald donkeys in Buddhism?


    According to the truth, if the earth fairy world evolved from the prosperous and desolate world, it should have those bald donkeys taught by the West. But why has Su Mu never seen their existence after coming to the earth fairy world for so many years? What''s wrong with your guess?


    From the beginning of Xuantian continent, Su Mu found that there seems to be a great connection between this world and the flood world. Xuantian continent and the earth fairy world completely copied the cultivation system of the flood world, and there are many descendants of the great power of the flood world in Xuantian continent, such as Yang Miao with three eyes. Su Mu is very sure that he is the descendant of the great power Erlang God of the flood world, For example, the sun true fire and Jinwu skill in Taiyi holy land, Su Mu is also very sure that those are the unique items of Jinwu, the demon emperor of the wasteland. Needless to say, Su Mu still holds the best congenital treasure chaotic clock in the wasteland, which shows the inextricable relationship between Xuantian and the owners of the wasteland. Moreover, when the sun approached Xuantian on that day, it seemed that the world was destroyed, which made Su Mu sure that the strong man of the wasteland would definitely come to the earth fairy world that day, A Supreme Master who picked them up!


    And after coming to as like as two peas, the five party''s palace name and representative are exactly the same as the six imperial court in the late world. In addition to the absence of reincarnation and the Lord of the underworld, the rest are completely painted according to the same appearance. Originally, Su Mu also guessed whether these forces would be founded by Zhang bainin. However, since the syntax didn''t wear six ears, Su Mu had a deeper understanding of the mystery of the earth fairy world. The earth fairy world is definitely not as simple as it seems, Maybe what I''m standing now is just the earth fairy world on the bright side, maybe there are more secrets of the earth fairy world in the dark, but those are not what I can touch now!


    Passing through the middle heaven, Su Mu''s divine sense was extremely keen and found an anomaly. There was a smell of a shielding array. Although he didn''t know who was in the array, Su Mu felt that the characters in the shielding array were likely to be one of the strong powers of the hidden ones in the earth fairy world! Su Mu thought for a moment and immediately rushed to the location of the big array. He planned to go and see if he could find the people in the array. Maybe this search would bring him great trouble, or maybe he could bring him a lot of explanations!


    In the large array, an old man, a middle school and a young man opened their eyes at the same time. The old man sitting in the middle position looked at Su Mu''s shadow outside the array and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and said slowly: "This is the first person who discovered this array in so many years. If I guessed correctly, he should be the master of the great Xia Dynasty in the East. He has the strength of the ten great Luo Jinxian products in this world at a young age."


    "Not only that! I feel that there is a huge sense of sword in his body. If so, he may still be a powerful sword repairman. When fighting, he can definitely play his strength far beyond the ten grade Da Luo Jinxian. I don''t know why, my sword heart seems to be unable to see through this person. It''s really interesting!" The young man also nodded and said aloud. The voice fell, and the blue sword in his hand was also a little impatient. He pulled it out and sent out endless sword meaning.


    "The third brother quickly put away your sword intention so that the guy won''t find out our existence. We have been practicing here for so many years. Although there is still a lot of distance from the peak period, we are about to recover our strength before the Tao. If we are aware of your sword intention by Tiandao, all these years of hard cultivation will be in vain." On the other side, the middle-aged man said aloud. Ruyi''s hand sent out a burst of light, which offset a lot of sword intention.


    "I know, I''m worried about the two brothers." the young man put away his sword, took a deep breath and suppressed his sword intention. Then he looked at Su Mu''s figure outside the array and said aloud: "brothers, do we want to leave the array and let that guy meet us?"


    The old man and the middle-aged man were silent for a while when they heard the speech. Then the middle-aged man looked at the old man and said aloud: "Eldest brother, this man has extraordinary talent. He has only been in the earth fairy world for decades. He already has the current cultivation. We might as well let him come in and talk with him. If he controls the earth fairy world in the future, we also have more space to restore the strength of our three brothers?"


    The old man shook his head when he heard the speech and said aloud: "It''s OK to let him in, but I always think he might know our identity after seeing us. Although I don''t know how this idea came out, I do have this idea in my heart. My mind won''t have a problem. The way of heaven in this world is still weak, and I can''t help the boy to deceive his secret. I guess this guy has something big Secret! "


    "Shall we see him or not?" the young man with a blue sword asked aloud.


    "See!" the old man nodded and waved the dust in his hand. The array in the mountain has quietly dispersed.

 Chapter 888

    "The array has disappeared? Did I touch something that led to the disappearance of the array? Strange thing, I haven''t found the existence of the array eye along the way." Su Mu frowned and thought with some doubt. Although his understanding of the array is not top-notch, he doesn''t know anything. He hasn''t seen a single array eye all the way, How could you destroy the array for no reason? Therefore, there is only one possible reason for the disappearance of the array! That is, the master of the array found his own existence, untied the array and let himself see it!


    Su Mu took a deep breath when he thought of this, then strode into the mountain and said: "Since the elder in the mountain has discovered my existence, why don''t you be born and meet me? Although Su Mu has the ability to discover the existence of the array, his cultivation is so shallow that he can''t find his place. If the elder doesn''t want to leave the closed house, he might as well send a monster in the mountain to meet the younger generation?"


    Su Mu''s words came into the ears of the three people through the endless mountain. The young man with the sword couldn''t help laughing and said in a voice: "this guy is very polite. Well, two brothers, I''ll pick him up now."


    "Let''s go. Don''t tell each other the identity of the three of us. I want to see if he will really find the identity of the three of us when he sees the three of us. In that case, this guy must have a big secret!" the old man took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "I understand, brother. Don''t worry." the young man with the sword smiled and said. Then he flashed and came directly to Su mu.


    Su Mu looked at the young man who suddenly appeared in front of him. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath and widened his eyes. With his current strength, he didn''t find out when this guy came to him and how terrible the other party''s cultivation was?


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate. Such strong people most taboo other people''s offense. Su Mu naturally didn''t want to make so much trouble for himself, so he gently bent over and gave a younger generation''s gift and said aloud, "Su mu, the Lord of the Xia Dynasty in the fairy world, has seen his predecessors."


    "I know who you are. Come with me." The young man smiled and said aloud. Then he waved his hand and took Su Mu directly back to the closed cave of the three people. Seeing the other party''s means, Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath again. How did he do it? He didn''t feel the change of the surrounding space at all! And there was some resistance in his heart. The other party was able to take himself away by force, Coming to this cave, these accomplishments are definitely not attainable by the friars of the earth fairy world! Even those friars who fly to the fairy world may be difficult to do this!


    If Su Mu''s guess is correct, the upper fairyland is estimated to be a little weaker than the flood world. Although Su Mu''s strength has not yet soared to the fairyland, his strength is enough to compare with the great Luo Jinxian in the flood world. Moreover, with the existence of menstruation, Su Mu knows very well about time and space. Just now, the young man has a big hand Then he brought himself here from the mountain pass. What kind of cultivation is needed to achieve this?


    In fact, it''s not difficult to do this. Even Su mu can do it at will, but Su Mu is not the person who uses this method, but the person who is used by this method! The young man just waved his big hand. When he was still extremely vigilant and touched in his heart, he was brought into the cave without finding any abnormalities. How wonderful What kind of strong cultivation can achieve this level? I''m afraid the cultivation of the young man has reached the top of the fairy world and even touched the existence of the boundless world?


    Su Mu returned to his senses after being shocked. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he looked at the three people in the cave, but before he completely calmed down, he suddenly saw their faces in his mind. It was like thunder passing through his mind. These three people were the top powers in the flood and wilderness world! They were called the existence of Pangu Sanqing by the world! Su Mu understood why I will be easily taken away by the young man with great vigilance in my heart. It turns out that he is the Yuqing Lingbao heavenly Buddha among the three Qings of Pangu! He is called the powerful existence of Tongtian cult leader by countless creatures in the wasteland world! Where should such a person take himself? I''m afraid Su Mu has summoned the future, and he can''t resist it!?


    "I never thought that I would only love this place and see the legendary three venerable people! I''m polite!" Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly that he had completely put down his identity as the leader of the Xia Dynasty and was saluting the three people as a younger generation. Pangu Sanqing''s strength exceeded himself too much, so Su Mu couldn''t help it!


    "Sure enough, you really know us. I didn''t expect to meet people from the same place in such a place. You are a primitive person? Why can''t I figure out your origin?" the old man asked solemnly.


    Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech. Unexpectedly, even Pangu Sanqing couldn''t figure out his origin. Should we say that the system is really the most mysterious existence in the world? However, Su Mu didn''t hide anything from each other. Su Mu now understands that the earth he lived on in previous generations was the territory of countless flood and wasteland world before the yuan conference, but he lived in flood and wasteland for some reasons After the world broke up and destroyed for countless years.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said aloud: "My younger generation is from the end of the law era. There are still many legends of the end of the law era in our era, but I didn''t expect these legends to be true! However, it''s a pity that I live in the end of the law era and have no way to embark on the road of cultivation. By chance, I came to the Xuantian continent, the lower world of the earth fairy world, and I didn''t come until I practiced for decades With the present accomplishments. "


    "Decades?" Hearing the speech, the old man couldn''t help but stare. Then he grabbed Su Mu''s arm and closed his eyes. Su Mu didn''t know the reason, but he didn''t stop when he saw that the other party didn''t have any malice. He looked at the other party groping on his own body. Although he was touched by an old man, Su Mu felt very sad Strange, but I have to say that the other party''s strength is strong. Even if he is very resistant in his heart, the other party can easily detect anything from the inside to the outside. However, Su Mu is relieved that the other party has not detected the existence of his internal system! This can''t help but make su Mu even more surprised by the mystery of the system again.

 Chapter 889

    What kind of person is Sanqing? That is the most top existence in the boundless world. The cultivation has reached the existence of the supreme golden immortal realm of Hunyuan, which is the realm of saints! Even they couldn''t find any abnormalities in their bodies and the existence of the system. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling endless curiosity about the mystery of the system, but he didn''t have any fear! He knows very well that the system can cultivate himself or destroy himself, but the system has no reason to do so!


    Moreover, Su Mu doesn''t think that he is an ordinary mortal attached to the system. After being attached to the system, the other party will covet something in his own body. You know, the saints haven''t found the existence of the system. It can be seen how mysterious the system is. Su Mu even doubts whether the system is transformed by the road, Otherwise, how could it be so easy to hide the world''s top power from the past.


    "That''s true! The innate holy body! The ancestral constitution of the human race! Even there are other special constitutions. The gathering of so many constitutions makes your own constitution reach the level of chaotic body. Unfortunately, you don''t know the law of integrating many constitutions in your body. If not, your cultivation is definitely not so simple, but I can tell you clearly I know you, your future achievements are definitely above the three of us! If you still have a way to improve yourself, even the road in the future is not impossible! God! Your talent is so amazing! "


    The supreme Taoist priest took a deep breath and said solemnly. Then without saying a word, he injected a spirit into Su Mu''s body and said aloud: "this is my little intention. If you have a smooth growth path, you can''t use this spirit. However, if you encounter problems that can''t be solved, this spirit can protect your life!"


    "Brother, does this young man really have such a strong future? You actually spent your life essence to help him? You know, it''s not something we can get back after a few yuan of cultivation!" Yuanshi Tianzun immediately stopped and even wanted to extract the essence from Su Mu''s body, but because the Empress Dowager didn''t directly do it, But after some inquiry, he tried to make the Empress Dowager repent and take back his essence.


    Upon hearing the speech, the Empress Dowager couldn''t help laughing, put Su Mu''s arm into the hands of the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, and then said: "If you feel that he is as powerful as I said, with such strong physique and good fortune, his future is certainly not something you and I can guess at will. As long as we give him grace, he will certainly benefit us more when he grows up in the future, and it is not impossible to even make the world more difficult! We need his help! You Just now, I heard him say that he came from the end of the law in the later world. If we don''t help him, the end of the law is likely to come again. Do you understand? "


    "The teacher has devoted himself to the perfect integration of the famine world and the way of heaven. As the descendants of Pangu God, our three brothers naturally can''t watch the famine world created by Pangu God dissipate in this way. Therefore, we must find a way to solve the dilemma of the famine world. The teacher turned into the way of heaven and dragged us a lot of time, which is a pity For some time, we can improve our cultivation to the peak, but we have to face the great difficulty that teachers have to be transformed into heaven to delay time. Can our three brothers stop it? Obviously, we can''t stop it! In that case, why don''t we place our hope on this little guy and let him help the world through this crisis? "


    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath after feeling Su Mu''s powerful Qi and his unimaginable talent. He knew that his brother was really telling the truth, but he was really reluctant to let him hand over the most important Pangu essence in his body. You know, without Pangu essence, their future path of cultivation will become incomparable It''s hard! You should know that Pangu''s essence is their root bone. He can understand the seriousness of losing root bone even if he doesn''t have to say more!


    However, at the thought that Hongjun Daozu turned into heaven and forcibly delayed the arrival of the crisis, so that they had enough time to face this crisis, there was still a little hesitation in Yuanshi Tianzun''s heart. Although Yuanshi Tianzun was extremely arrogant and countless people in the flood world were despised by him, he was a person with great respect for teachers and morality. For Hongjun He is more emotional than the other two of them. He still remembers Hongjun''s appearance in those years, but how long can he remember clearly? At the beginning, the teacher asked them to find a way to get through this disaster in the wasteland world, and he has always kept it in his heart!


    Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun finally took a deep breath, looked at Su Mu and said solemnly: "your name is Su mu?"


    "Yes, my younger generation is Su mu." Su Mu nodded and replied. He didn''t understand why Yuanshi Tianzun asked such a question. Just now he has announced his name. Yuanshi Tianzun should have heard it. Why should he ask his name again?


    "I ask you, would you like to join our Sanqing Yuanshi Tianzun, become my disciple, bear the name of Sanqing in the world and help the wasteland world through the future crisis?" Yuanshi Tianzun said solemnly.


    Before Su Mu could react, the supreme Taoist priest on the other side also said, "come to my Sanqing gate and practice my Sanqing skill. If you like, you will be our true disciple of Sanqing. In the future, you will meet those who expound and intercept teachings in the boundless world. They also need to call you elder martial brother."


    Su Mu hesitated when he heard the speech. Although he didn''t know what had happened in the flood world, he couldn''t help but feel the pressure when looking at figures like Sanqing, and asked: "can I know what the difficulties of the flood world in the future?"


    Upon hearing the speech, the supreme Taoist priest shook his head and said aloud: "We don''t know exactly what it is, but one thing we can be sure of is that even our teacher Hongjun can''t stop the arrival of such a crisis. He can only incarnate the Tao of heaven and delay it for a period of time. Now there should be two yuan meetings before the arrival of the crisis. During this period of time, I think with your talent, you can definitely become the existence of the level of the Tao of heaven! Even if you can''t Through the crisis, you can also keep the wasteland world. It''s easy to solve the crisis after you have enough cultivation! "

 Chapter 890

    Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the speech. He didn''t know where he was looked at by Sanqing. He knew that his strength and talent could only be regarded as general. The reason why he could have his current strength was just relying on the plug-in opened by the system. If there was no system, Su Mu might be just a waste now, He knows this very well!


    However, Sanqing seems to have misunderstood something and thinks that this is his own talent. Su Mu really doesn''t know what to do, so he immediately asked: "Where can I be so valued by the three elders? Why is the crisis that even Taoist ancestor Hongjun can''t solve solved by me in the eyes of the three elders? You know, I''m just a small Luo Jinxian, and I''m not the great Luo Jinxian in the boundless world, but the great Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world."


    "Don''t be modest. Your talent is definitely more similar than your own. With the help of Sanqing essence, you just need to melt your constitution into one, so your talent can be brought into full play. Then you will know why we value you so much."


    The supreme master replied aloud. Then he took a jade slip from his arms, put it in front of Su mu, and said aloud: "This is a skill that I have practiced for many years. It is very similar to the skill you have practiced that is similar to the incarnation outside your body. It can even be said to be the same. This skill is called one gasification and three clearing. If you reach the peak of your practice, you can easily incarnate your future, past and present three Dharma incarnations, and integrate them into one. You can play far better in a short time You have more than ten times your power now! Do you want it? If you worship our Sanqing as a teacher, this skill is yours. "


    Su Mu''s eyes could not help jumping. Well, even if he met the legendary Pangu Sanqing on his trip, he was attracted by others to accept himself as a disciple, and even used his powerful skill temptation to make him worship them as a teacher. Su Mu could not help feeling that the Three Outlooks were destroyed. He said that Sanqing was extremely cold and high. He was an expert in the world. See you now How does noodles feel like a person holding a lollipop and then fooling a child?


    "I''d like to be a teacher, but I want to ask which of the three predecessors I am a teacher." Su Mu asked aloud.


    "It''s not who, but the three of us. Only when we work together can we give full play to your talent perfectly, and only when we give full play to your talent perfectly can we solve the crisis of the future wasteland world. Do you understand?" the Supreme Master smiled and said.


    "I see." Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly: "disciple Su mu, I''ve seen three teachers."


    "Now that we are in the fairyland, we don''t need to make a big fuss. If you are willing to pay homage to the teacher, we will make up for it in the future. Now the three of us should work together to melt the many physiques in your body into one and cultivate you into a chaotic physique that hasn''t appeared in countless years! Only in that way can we give full play to your talent perfectly. You first Solve the private affairs in the fairy world and tell your subordinates about your current situation, but don''t disclose our affairs, so as not to cause some unnecessary trouble. "The Supreme Master said aloud.


    "I understand." Su Mu nodded, took out his messenger jade talisman and contacted Jiang Xingzhou. He told the other party that it would take some time for him to return to the Imperial Palace, so that they could continue to follow their original plan without making any changes.


    In fact, even if Su Mu has been missing for hundreds or even thousands of years, there will be no problems in the current Daxia imperial dynasty. After all, the Daxia imperial dynasty is strong enough, and outsiders can''t shake the existence of the Daxia imperial dynasty. Therefore, Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about any development of the Daxia imperial dynasty at all. What he has to do is to seize the time to improve his strength and make his strength reach the goal quickly To the extent that the land fairyland can be unified to establish the Yun Dynasty, only when the Yun Dynasty is established can he travel around in chaos with the whole Yun Dynasty, reach the prosperous world and complete the entrustment of Sanqing.


    "Teacher, I''m ready to start now?" Su Mu took a deep breath and asked aloud.


    Sanqing nodded when he heard the speech. The Supreme Master waved the dust in his hand. The big array once again hoodwinked the secret of heaven and hid everything in the mountain. This time, the three of them are going to do their best to help Su Mu complete the integration of many top physique and make it a perfect chaotic body. Therefore, there must be no accidents. The way of heaven in this world must be concealed Otherwise, it would be embarrassing to be suddenly noticed by heaven halfway through the ceremony. Therefore, the array arranged this time is more perfect and powerful than the previous array! Even if the sage divine consciousness wants to find something wrong, it will take a certain time. This time is enough for them to cultivate Su Mu''s physique! As long as Su Mu becomes a chaotic body, they will be happy There''s nothing to worry about. Su Mu will solve the crisis of the wasteland world! They also completed the teacher Hongjun''s entrustment!


    "You sit in the middle, two virtuous brothers. How many years have we not worked together like this?" The supreme Taoist Zun asked aloud, thinking that he and his second younger brother had joined hands with two western saints to deal with the third younger brother Tongtian leader. He now regretted it very much. If the teacher''s departure had not brought them together again and solved the misunderstanding of that year, I''m afraid the situation of the three of them would still be in dire straits!


    "Hey, hey, the past is over. The two brothers just lost their sense of propriety because the believers were robbed. I won''t care so much. We were still unstable at the beginning. Now we have experienced ups and downs, which makes me understand that what is more important than our Sanqing gathering together? Two brothers, let''s start." The leader of Tongtian cult smiled and said that he didn''t care about what happened in those years. Although he really hated them when it just happened, he called outsiders for help to defeat his brother, but after years of precipitation in Zixiao palace, he also wanted to be happy, At the beginning, he offended the two brothers a lot because he was too energetic. In addition, the three of them were robbed, so he became like that. Now everything has been solved, and he is not willing to mention the separation of the three families in those years!

 Chapter 891

    Time passed quickly, and three months passed in the blink of an eye. Su Mu spent every day in Sanqing''s secluded cave to practice Sanqing Dharma. His accomplishments and strength have been greatly improved. Now, under the careful guidance of Sanqing, Su Mu''s accomplishments have been improved to the eleventh grade of daluojin fairyland, although he has only improved the strength of the first grade, However, Su Mu promoted the realm in the flood world, not the realm of strength in the earth fairy world. Now if Su Mu''s strength reaches the flood world, even if he doesn''t use his own combat power in the future, he can definitely rival the existence of the three and four products of the great Luojin fairy! If Su Mu has given full play to his powerful combat power in the future, his combat power can definitely fight against the top Luo Jinxian. Now Su mu can be called the invincible hand under the quasi saint!


    Su Mu took a deep breath and discharged all the dirt gathered in his mouth last night. Then he took a deep breath. He couldn''t help feeling refreshed. Su Mu looked up to the sky. Now his constitution has changed greatly, With the help of Sanqing, Su Mu has completely transformed his constitution into a chaotic body! In the future, even without using the plug-in function provided by the system, Su Mu is definitely one of the top Tianjiao in the world of heaven! With the help of Sanqing''s life essence, Su Mu''s roots and bones have also undergone great changes. With the careful guidance of Sanqing, if Su mu can''t get rid of and become a real top Tianjiao, he won''t practice anymore!


    "Disciple, now your strength is enough to deal with all the chaos in the fairy world. You should complete your own purpose first. After you have established Yunchao, go to the wasteland and take our Sanqing keepsake to Kunlun. I believe even if we don''t know you in the past, we will definitely provide you with great help." The supreme Taoist priest looked at Su Mu and said solemnly.


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he couldn''t help feeling a burst of doubt. Then he asked, "teacher, why are you so sure that I will meet you in the past after I go to the famine?"


    "It''s just that the time is different. The three of us came to the earth fairyland when the flood world was approaching the end of the law. However, the place you went to after you established the end of the law should not be the end of the law, because the way of heaven in the end of the law is absolutely unable to withstand the operation of a transportation Dynasty. Therefore, after you arrive in the flood world in the future, according to my estimation, you will be destroyed by the days of the flood world Soon after the Tao has passed through the long river of time and arrived at the wasteland world, you may even meet and realize the rise of our Sanqing and other great powers. Since you know all the things that have happened in the wasteland world in the past, it means that you have the ability to change the history of the wasteland world. As long as you change the history of the wasteland world, I believe there will be no great disaster in the future "It will appear again," replied the supreme Taoist Zun with a smile.


    Su Mu''s eyes widened when he heard the speech. Thinking of the many opportunities at the beginning of the birth of the flood world, Su Mu was very excited at the moment. He thought that he would arrive at a time node of the future flood world after he established the transportation Dynasty, However, he did not expect that once he established Yuanchao, the place he would arrive was the initial era of the flood and famine that had just been born. If Su Mu arrived at that era, he was very sure that he would be able to gather many powers that had not yet become Tao, and if he could gather them under his own command and let them be used by the Xia Dynasty, So to what extent will their strength of the Xia Dynasty be improved? I''m afraid it''s not impossible for him to take charge of the wasteland world!


    Sanqing couldn''t help laughing at Su Mu''s excited look. Naturally, the three of them knew what Su Mu thought, and they didn''t intend to stop anything. The fact has proved that they had done too much damage to the wasteland world when they became a Taoist priest, especially the world disasters caused by the contradictions of all ethnic groups, whether it was the previous dragon and Phoenix first disaster, The evil of the Lich and the future human reproduction have caused great harm to the land of the wasteland. If Su mu can really take all the great powers in the wasteland that have just been born, it is likely that he will not be able to solve the disaster of destruction they are facing now!


    However, after thinking for a moment, Su Mu could not help but react. If he had changed history, wouldn''t it mean that the Sanqing meeting, which came to the earth fairy world because of the great disaster of the flood and famine world, dissipated between heaven and earth? Su Mu frowned. Although he was indifferent to other things and sometimes heartless, he had to admit that he was absolutely like a scales against his benefactors and relatives. If the Sanqing taught by his heart now dissipated between heaven and earth because of his own reasons, Su Mu is sure that he will fall into a long-term guilt, and even a heart demon may be born!


    Sanqing looked at Su mu, who was excited and frowned. He couldn''t help shaking his head. Who are they? It was easy to see through Su Mu''s thoughts. The supreme Taoist priest and the first Emperor didn''t remind Su mu. Although they have changed a lot now, they still follow the way of conforming to nature. Their cultivation is very similar to that of Hongjun, and they pay attention to the way of inaction, Therefore, no matter whether Su Mu wants to change history or conform to history in the future, they do not intend to participate in the cooperation, because no matter what decision su Mu makes, they just conform to nature.


    Instead, the leader of Tongtian sect smiled and patted Su mu on the shoulder, saying: "I know what you think and what you worry about. What you have to do is not to worry about these things. What you have to do is to change the future of the desolate world, make the catastrophe disappear, or have the strength to resist the catastrophe before the catastrophe! Otherwise, neither the past nor the future can exist in the world, although you will change Hong The history of the barren world has led to our disappearance, but don''t forget that we can still survive in the world in the past. The three of us have instilled our essence into you. Don''t let us down. Don''t let us think it''s a waste to give you this essence. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 892

    Su Mu took a deep breath after hearing the words of Tongtian leader. He had to admit that he felt excited about what Tongtian leader said. After all, who doesn''t have his own selfish desires? Su Mu''s mastery of such a powerful power of the Xia Dynasty naturally has his own ambition and selfish desires. If he has mastered those great powers that have not yet become a Tao in the early days of the flood world, with his own understanding of the prophets of the flood world, Su mu can naturally tell them how to become a Tao through insinuation and many methods, but Su Mu also hesitated, After all, if he has done so, he is undoubtedly changing the history of the wasteland world. I''m afraid the Sanqing three who guide themselves today will turn into fly ash with some force that is difficult to change!


    Anyway, Su Mu still has some scruples in his heart. After all, Sanqing has greatly improved himself in the past three months. They can''t easily forget their kindness to Su mu. However, if Sanqing disappears because of their decision in the future, Su Mu will feel guilty for a long time, If a heart demon is born, it will be haunted by guilt for some time. If he can''t come out, he will be haunted by a heart demon all his life! No matter whether he practices or does anything else in the future, the mind devil will appear to affect Su Mu''s own decision!


    The leader of Tongtian cult shook his head when he saw Su mu. Then he took a deep breath, took out a burst of pictures and four long swords from his sleeve, and said aloud, "you should leave, too."


    The leader of Tongtian sect didn''t say anything else, but gave Su Mu his most important treasure and reminded him that it was time to leave here. They had been here for many years. Su Mu was also the only outsider they had seen in recent years. Sanqing also recognized Su Mu''s talent and accepted him as a disciple to guide his cultivation, They gave their original life essence, that is, the fundamental reason why they were born out of Pangu''s body. Now they still maintain their congenital human shape by relying on their lack of strength after many years of cultivation. However, it won''t be long before they lose their root bone essence, and they will turn into a clear Qi again. Originally, their Sanqing won''t come to the present situation because of the loss of a wisp of essence, However, in order for Su Mu to grow up quickly and face the great disaster in the future, they delivered all the life essence in their body to Su mu. Now it won''t take much time for Sanqing to dissipate the innate human body, so the leader of Tongtian sect will make a sound and prepare to let Su Mu leave here.


    The leader of Tongtian cult looked at Su Mu''s shocked eyes when he saw the four immortal killing swords and the immortal killing sword array. He couldn''t help laughing and said: "You know what these things are, and I also taught you the specific ways to control them. They are my close friends who have accompanied me for countless years. They will be handed over to you in the future. Don''t disappoint them. You should give full play to the real power of the four immortal killing Swords. The reputation of the four immortals killing swords is not just talking. Now the situation in the fairy world is very clear, only If you want to destroy Wanxiang building and Tianting, then you are the Lord of the earth fairyland, so as to establish the transportation Dynasty and go to the wasteland world. The four immortal killing swords can''t play a great role on me, so I''ll give them to you. Don''t insult their reputation! "


    Su Mu took a deep breath solemnly when he heard the speech, took over the four immortal killing swords and the array diagram of immortal killing swords, and said aloud: "don''t worry, teacher Tongtian. Disciples will never disgrace the reputation of immortal killing sword array. They will exert their power in my hands. I hope the three teachers take care of themselves this time! Disciples will certainly do their best to destroy it in the future disaster!"


    The supreme Taoist priest and Yuanshi Tianzun also took a deep breath. The supreme Taoist priest handed out the Tai Chi diagram in his hand and handed it to Su mu. The Yuanshi Tianzun also handed out the Pangu flag in his hand and said: "Tongtian is right. These treasures have no great effect on us. It''s better to give them to you and let them play their great power again. There''s no need to let these treasures and the three of us cover the dust here!"


    Su Mu didn''t refuse when he heard the speech. Although he was excited, he was also forced to bear it. The reputation of these three things is huge! Taiji diagram and Pangu flag are top congenital treasures. Taiji diagram is stained with chaos, and Pangu flag is easy to cut through chaos. These two are incomparable congenital treasures, but Su Mu likes them most It''s not these two treasures, but the four immortal killing swords and the array of immortal killing swords given to him by the leader of Tongtian cult. The Tai Chi diagram may have a certain role for Su mu, but for Su mu, Pangu flag may be a treasure that will not be used to suppress Qi luck in the future.


    Because of Da Luo''s sword fetus holding the sword, Su Mu has reached an incomprehensible level for the sword technique. There is no sword in the world that can withstand Su Mu''s sword intention. Su Mu estimates that the Qingping sword in his daughter Su qinger''s hand may be able to withstand his current sword intention, but after a long time, Qingping sword is definitely unable to withstand his hegemony Dao''s incomparable sword Qi and sword intention will lead to destruction sooner or later.


    However, the four immortal killing swords are different. The four immortal killing swords are transformed by the axe blade of Pangu''s axe. They are extremely tough. Even if Su Mu''s sword intention is hundreds of times stronger, it is difficult to hurt the essence of the four immortal killing swords. After all, as the axe blade of Pangu''s axe, Pangu''s axe is the existence of opening up the flood wasteland world. Su Mu thinks he doesn''t need more than to achieve that degree He must have at least hundreds of millions of times more strength than himself before he can reach the level of Pangu God. Of course, this is only Su Mu''s own guess. It still needs time to verify how huge the gap between himself and Pangu God is!


    Su Mu took a deep breath and looked at the expectations in Sanqing''s eyes. He couldn''t help feeling some tremors. What if he couldn''t fulfill their expectations? Even if Su Mu died in the disaster, I''m afraid he couldn''t make a job with the three people. Su Mu took the treasure into his personal space, gave a big gift to the three people, and said aloud: "the great kindness of the three teachers, Su Mu won''t forget even if he dies. If there is a future, Su Mu will certainly repay the great kindness of the three teachers in the past three months!"

 Chapter 893

    Three months is neither long nor short. When Su Mu returned to the Imperial Palace, the western world had completely become their territory under the iron cavalry of the Xia Dynasty. Now the Xia Dynasty has firmly mastered the four directions, except that the Zhongtian world was occupied by the Tianting and Wanxiang tower, All the land in the fairyland has completely fallen into the hands of their Xia Dynasty!


    "The holy master hasn''t heard from us in the past three months. Everyone in our imperial palace is a little flustered. Although the holy master''s strength is enough to run wild in the fairyland, his fists are hard to defeat his four hands. If there is any accident for the holy master, the huge family business that we managed to build in the Xia Dynasty will be destroyed. If the holy master wants to go on a private visit in micro clothes in the future, it will be a long time Shao also wants to take our soldiers of the Xia Dynasty with him. "Jiang Xingzhou looked at Su Mu and said helplessly.


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t explain much. It was late at the moment. He would open a meeting early tomorrow morning and discuss how to attack things in the Zhongtian world. After all, Su Mu''s strength has completely changed. Without saying anything else, with the three congenital treasures given to him by Sanqing, Su Mu was enough to draw with Zhang Bairen. Of course, The premise is that when Su Mu uses his future body, Su Mu now has the strength to face Zhang Bairen independently, so they don''t need to keep silent and wait for opportunities. After the meeting tomorrow, Su Mu plans to send troops directly to Tianting!


    Although the western world has just fallen into the hands of their great Xia Dynasty, and the situation is not yet stable, the great Xia Dynasty is definitely not an existence they can face in terms of the strength of Tianting and Wanxiang building. In fact, the great Xia Dynasty has long had the strength to destroy Tianting and Wanxiang building. The reason why it has not started yet is that Su Mu is afraid of Zhang Bairen, Now Su Mu''s own strength has reached a level enough to resist Zhang Bairen. Therefore, it is not necessary for Su Mu to continue to indulge in Tianting and wanxianglou. After its destruction as soon as possible, Su Mu''s only goal is to establish a dynasty to transport to the flood and wasteland world!


    The Holocaust will destroy not only the vast world on the side of the famine world, but also the countless worlds in the world! It''s just that the calculation means of the way of heaven in the rest of the world is not as powerful as that in the wild world, so they don''t notice the coming of this great disaster. However, I believe they will notice the coming of the great disaster in a short time. By that time, I''m afraid it will be too late.


    Su Mu doesn''t intend to be a savior to save the heaven and the world. What he wants to save is just the world of the flood and famine world. Of course, this doesn''t mean that Su Mu will forget the Xuantian continent and the earth fairy world. After the establishment of the Yun Dynasty, the Xuantian continent and the earth fairy world will be integrated, At that time, Su Mu will be able to carry the two worlds of the earth fairy world and the Xuantian continent to the wasteland world. With the protection of Yunchao, even the saints in the wasteland world can hardly hurt the characters in Yunchao. This is the terrible strength that one party can have after the establishment of Yunchao! This is why Su Mu has no scruples about taking the earth fairyland and the Xuantian continent to the wasteland world, because the people he attaches importance to will not encounter any crisis in the wasteland world at all, not to mention that they are only going to the wasteland world at the beginning of their birth. Su Mu is confident that if he can establish a shipping Dynasty to go to the wasteland world, Then his strength is definitely the most top existence at the beginning of the birth of the famine world!


    With Su Mu''s own strength as a deterrent, in addition to the special protection of the Yun Dynasty and endless luck, not to mention a saint, even if the heavenly way of the boundless world wants to move the Xia Dynasty, the consequences can not be solved by his heavenly way at the beginning of his birth. If he wants to deal with the Xia Dynasty, At least the existence of the level of the avenue can destroy them, but is there the existence of the level of the avenue in the boundless world? No, even the legendary Pangu great God is only the strength of the half step Avenue level. The avenue, as the most powerful strength known in the Xiandao system, has never existed in the world except for mastering the will of the avenue of heaven in the boundless world!


    Therefore, under these many security guarantees, Su Mu has the confidence to take his relatives to the wasteland world. As long as he arrives at the wasteland world, Su Mu will definitely be able to rely on his foresight to win over many future powers of the wasteland world and improve the strength of transporting the DPRK to a point where he has nothing in the past, Moreover, Su Mu learned from his own mind that the saints in the Yun Dynasty are independent of the heaven, that is, the saints born in their Yun Dynasty will not be counted into the heaven restrictions of the prosperous and desolate world, and the number of saints that can be born in the Yun Dynasty will increase with the strength of the Yun Dynasty, that is to say, The number of saints that can exist in the dynasty is not fixed! As long as Su Mu constantly improves his strength and the strength of Yunchao, it is not impossible for Yunchao to surpass the flood and famine world in the future! At that time, Su Mu was in charge of the great power of transporting the Dynasty and the prosperous world. He believed that even if the great disaster came, they could have the power of War I!


    There are still two yuan meetings before the arrival of the great disaster of the world. When Su Mu returns to the birth of the Honghuang world through flying, it means that he will have a very long time. You know, the arrival of the Honghuang world from the birth has gone through tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of Yuan meetings, For such a long period of time, is Su Mu still unable to cope with the world destruction in the future?


    Su Mu has made up his mind. After arriving in the flood world, whether it is the demon family, the witch family, the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin family, whether it is the transformation of Pangu great gods such as Sanqing, or the inborn monsters such as Kunpeng and Baize, plus many famous and unknown strongmen in the flood world, Su Mu will try his best to bring them under his command. Su Mu is confident, He has the ability to control those arrogant powers! If time is enough, Su Mu may be able to bring Hongjun under his command and let him do things for himself. Although there is no doubt that it will change the history of the wasteland world, for Su mu, changing the history of the wasteland world is not a bad thing, but a great good thing! Maybe the future catastrophe will disappear because of his many actions?

 Chapter 894

    This day! He has been waiting too long!


    ......


    The great Xia Dynasty sent troops to heaven. All the four worlds except the Oriental world gathered eight million troops! Although apart from the northern world, the remaining eight million troops gathered in the southern and Western world are just a group of cultivation accomplishments, which only exist around the real fairyland, they don''t need to make too much effort to face the Tianting and Wanxiang building. This time, he just wants to show all the strength of their Xia Dynasty to the people in the earth fairyland, Let them know that they have the ability to be the master of the fairy world and master all the things in the fairy world!


    The eastern world sent more than 18 million troops! Among them, the number of golden Wonderland army has reached more than 4 million! The remaining 14 million military accomplishments have reached the seven grades of the real fairyland. In addition, there are more than 370 strong Luo Jinxian gathered in the four worlds. So many strong people and armies pour into the Zhongtian world together. Even if Tianting and Wanxiang building join hands, they will definitely not be their opponents!


    When the army went to the square world, there were only millions of sergeants guarding the city. All the other powerful people were dispatched and poured into the Zhongtian world. A total of nearly 50 million troops from the square world went to Zhongtian. Can such a huge momentum hide anyone? Obviously impossible! The great Xia Dynasty did not intend to hide anyone. Nearly 50 million troops went to Zhongtian. This news was immediately learned by countless people. The Zhongtian world also learned the number of troops sent by the great Xia Dynasty from some grapevine news for the first time! I can''t help feeling desperate for the strength of the Xia Dynasty!


    Now, except for the middle heaven world, all the earth fairyland has fallen into the hands of the Xia Dynasty. Even if they can hold it for a while, can they hold it for a lifetime? In fact, Su Mu didn''t know that they could gather such a huge army in such a short time! Its number has completely exceeded Su Mu''s similarity, but now Su Mu''s vision has been raised to the flood world. It seems that there are indeed more than 50 million troops gathered under his hands, but in the flood world, the number of troops from both sides of some small disasters will exceed the sum of Su Mu''s troops this time, dozens or even hundreds of times!


    However, for the rest of the earth fairyland, so many armies and strong people work under the command of the great Xia Dynasty. The strength of the great Xia Dynasty has been completely reflected in front of them. This time, the strength shown by the great Xia Dynasty is no longer the tip of the iceberg. The great Xia Dynasty obviously intends to unify the earth fairyland and become the only master of the earth fairyland after sending troops this time! Master the universe!

 Chapter 895

    The army went to Zhongtian, and the exhibition Wanxiang building and Tianting learned the news at the first time. The great Xia Dynasty dispatched so many sergeants and Da Luo Jinxian this time. Its purpose is to win the Zhongtian world, master all the territory of the earth fairy world, and ascend the throne of the Lord of the earth fairy world at one fell swoop!


    Although they all know the purpose of the Xia Dynasty, what can they do? You know, the number of troops dispatched by the Xia Dynasty on this trip is nearly 50 million! What''s that concept? Their Wanxiang building and Tianting are united, and the number of their army is only about 15 million! The number of sergeants in the Xia Dynasty is more than three times that of them! In addition to the existence of nearly 300 golden immortals in the Xia Dynasty, what can Tianting do even if it practices with them in Wanxiang building? They can''t stop the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty!


    "Unexpectedly, the great Xia Dynasty has been established for only more than ten years. It has nearly 50 million troops and 300 strong Luo Jinxian! Such a large number is not comparable to any force of Wanxiang building and Tianting! Even if we join hands with Tianting, I''m afraid it will be difficult to resist the advance of the great Xia Dynasty! Is it true that the great Xia Dynasty is serious Will it be possible to unify the fairyland!? "in the camp of wanxianglou, the Western Supreme Master said with a very ugly face. You know, in order to get the fairyland, wanxianglou has developed secretly for countless years, and it is not easy for them to accumulate enough strength to stand on the bright side, but I didn''t expect that the Xia Dynasty suddenly came out with such great power! It''s just more than ten years. I''ve already had such a huge force!


    They are very clear in the hearts of the people of Wanxiang building. They can''t be opponents of the Xia Dynasty in this battle. If they were not so eager after occupying the western world, maybe now they don''t have to worry about the military front of the Xia Dynasty. If they keep the development of the western world, the heaven of the Zhongtian world will block the Xia Dynasty for them, It is absolutely impossible for them to go to the desperate situation now! All this is just that they were too eager at the beginning!


    In their opinion, if they had not conquered Zhongtian world before, they would have gathered all parties in the western world for scattered repair and continuously improved their strength to recruit troops and horses. Perhaps in the future, they could resist the Xia Dynasty based on the western world, but now it is obvious that they can''t do this. There is no regret medicine in the world! The army of the great Xia Dynasty has come from all directions towards the Zhongtian world! Their heaven has now reached a desperate situation, and there is no way back for them!


    If the sergeants they left behind in the world had not been mobilized by the northern Supreme Chancellor, they might be able to use this as a foundation to let them disrupt the march of the Xia Dynasty and give them Wanxiang building enough time to quietly escape from the fairy world from the southern world and go overseas to find some islands to recuperate, but now it is obviously impossible! Whether it is the southern world or the northern world, Zhongtian world is completely surrounded by the Xia Dynasty. They want to leave Zhongtian world. Unless the Xia Dynasty deliberately releases them with one eye closed, they can''t leave Zhongtian world anyway!


    Will the Xia Dynasty let them go? Obviously impossible! Not to mention anything else, their Wanxiang building is also a powerful force with dozens of Luo Jinxian and millions of troops. When the great Xia Dynasty has not shown its real strength, they have the reputation of one of the three overlords in the earth fairy world. But now after the great Xia Dynasty has shown all its strength, they know how hot their reputation is to stand side by side with the great Xia Dynasty! Their Wanxiang building is also a powerful warlord force. The Xia Dynasty will not let them go as long as they are not stupid, leaving them as a disaster to make trouble for the Xia Dynasty in the future!


    Therefore, I''m afraid there is only the last road left in front of Wanxiang building! That is to destroy under the iron cavalry of the Xia Dynasty! In addition, their Wanxiang building has no choice. Of course, their Wanxiang building has another choice, that is to submit to the feet of the Xia Dynasty. Maybe in this way, their Wanxiang building can get the last chance of life!


    But will their Wanxiang building surrender so easily at the feet of the Xia Dynasty? Obviously impossible! After all, these supreme elders of Wanxiang building have existed with the birth of Wanxiang building for countless years. I''m afraid that in addition to the northern supreme mother, the rest includes the Zhongtian supreme mother still lurking in the heaven. It''s the same. It''s impossible for them to lower their heads to the Xia Dynasty, but if they don''t lower their heads, it''s obvious that there will be only a dead end waiting for them! There is no other choice!


    Looking at the serious expressions on the faces of the people, the northern supreme mother couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Although he was also a figure who watched the birth and growth of Wanxiang building, did he have much sense of belonging to Wanxiang building, because at the beginning, he was just an abandoned baby picked up from the outside by a little servant in Wanxiang building. Before he showed his talent, Wan xianglou didn''t treat his abandoned baby very well. Punching and kicking are routine. Although he can''t see the past of the northern supreme mother, only he knows that he still deeply remembers how Wan xianglou killed his life-saving benefactor, how to bully himself, and licked himself after he showed his strong talent!


    Wanxiang building was born a few years ago, but the new birth of Wanxiang building did not last that long. It was probably tens of millions of years ago that a landlord of Wanxiang building was unwilling to continue to be subordinate to others, so he set up a new Wanxiang building and began to secretly recruit soldiers and horses to gather the strong for Wanxiang building. He joined Wanxiang building at that time, And how those people treated themselves at the beginning, he can remember clearly!


    Now the Wanxiang building has been destroyed without any force that can be changed. The northern Supreme Master is very clear about this. He is completely different from the other supreme masters. Those people have been carefully cultivated by Wanxiang building since childhood. They have a far greater sense of belonging to Wanxiang building, but they are different, Before he showed his extraordinary talent, he was insulted by Wanxiang building! In that case, why should he devote his life to Wanxiang tower with these diehards?

 Chapter 896

    The northern Supreme Chancellor has made up his mind. As long as the sergeant of the Daxia imperial court arrives, he will never hesitate. He will directly surrender to the Daxia imperial court. With his strength of half step and twelve grade Da Luo Jinxian, the Daxia imperial court should not let go! After all, Da Luo Jinxian is easy to find, but it is difficult to find Da Luo Jinxian whose strength exceeds ten products, not to mention his strength has reached the state of half step and twelve products! I think even if there are many strong people in the Xia Dynasty, they will not dislike that there are too many top Luo Jinxian under their command, right?


    No one knows the thoughts of the northern supreme highness. Now most people in Wanxiang building and downstairs are ready to live and die with Wanxiang building. They can''t imagine that the northern supreme highness, one of the five people with the highest power in Wanxiang building, is not thinking of living and dying with Wanxiang building at this moment, Instead, he has to wait for the opportunity to directly throw himself into the arms of the great Xia Dynasty. In fact, there is nothing wrong with the northern Supreme Chancellor. He just wants to live. For him, there is still a long time in the future. As long as he breaks through and enters the realm of twelve grade golden immortals, he still has a long period of longevity yuan to enjoy in the future, Naturally, he was unwilling to destroy the Zhongtian world with Wanxiang tower, not to mention that the northern supreme master himself did not have much sense of belonging to Wanxiang tower.


    On the other hand, Tianting learned about the actions of the great Xia Dynasty for the first time. Nearly 50 million troops surrounded the Zhongtian world, leaving them no way out. Now they either join the camp of the great Xia dynasty or perish here with Tianting. Many people in Tianting want to take refuge in the great Xia Dynasty and submit to it, However, due to the majesty of the Jade Emperor''s God, they dare not act rashly for the time being. Although the Xia Dynasty has surrounded the Zhongtian, it has not directly entered the Zhongtian world. For them, there is still a period of time to prepare, although the Tianting has reached a dead end, However, the strength of Tianting is not that they can resist. At this time, if they betray Tianting, they will face the counterattack before Tianting''s death!


    In the back garden of the heaven, the Jade Emperor God looked at Zhang Bainian and couldn''t help sighing deeply. The gap between the current situation and what they thought was getting bigger and bigger. Originally, the Jade Emperor God thought he had Zhang Bainian as his backstage, and many forces in the fairyland were just mole ants. When Zhang Bainian''s strength was restored, their heaven would be unified in the fairyland, And he can become the Lord of the fairy world, but the current situation is completely different from what he guessed! He could not have imagined that the Xia Dynasty had the huge power in a short period of more than ten years, with the existence of nearly 50 million troops and 300 great Luo Jinxian. This powerful strength is not the existence that their heaven can resist now. Therefore, the Jade Emperor''s heart has been extremely flustered, The reason why he was able to calm down for a moment was only because Zhang Bairen was still pretending in front of him.


    "Your Majesty, the current situation is very unfavorable to us. I wonder if your majesty can suppress the Xia Dynasty again, otherwise our heaven may really embark on the final road and be destroyed in the hands of the Xia Dynasty!" the Jade Emperor God looked at Zhang Bainian and sighed deeply, If he had not known Zhang Bairen''s powerful strength, perhaps he would have fled at the first time after hearing that nearly 50 million troops of the Xia Dynasty and more than 300 great Luo Jinxian surrounded the midheaven. It was precisely because of Zhang Bairen''s deterrence that the Jade Emperor God still had a trace of longing for him, so he could pretend to be calm and didn''t escape.


    Zhang Bainian took a deep breath when he heard the speech. The situation in the fairy world can not be changed by himself. After all, his strength has not yet recovered to its peak. It is still very difficult to face the nearly 50 million troops and more than 300 great Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty, That is to say, the existence of the more than 300 Da Luo Jinxian level can not be solved in a moment. Moreover, in the Xia Dynasty, nearly 50 million troops surrounded the Zhongtian world this time. Zhang Bairen was very clear that if his strength returned to the quasi holy state, these sergeants in the Xia Dynasty would just come to fly moths to the fire, But the key is that his strength has not yet recovered to the quasi holy state. Now he is just able to temporarily give full play to the strength of Da Luo Jinxian in the flood and famine world. Although he is still strong enough, it is not enough for him to solve the crisis facing Tianting today!


    Zhang Bainian is confident that no one can stop him in the Xia Dynasty, but what about the way of heaven? You know, the way of heaven in the earth fairy world won''t allow you to fight at will. Now you can take away some experts of the great Xia Dynasty at most. If you kill more than ten top experts of the great Xia Dynasty at most, he will be excluded from the earth fairy world by the way of heaven in the earth fairy world. At that time, the strength left by the great Xia Dynasty is still not something that the heaven can face. Zhang Bairen never thought of it, It was a headache for him that the great Xia Dynasty, which had been established for more than ten years, could develop into what it is now in such a short time!


    However, Zhang Bainian has not thought that Su mu, the leader of the Xia Dynasty, has the strength to hold his peak. Now if he uses his future body to set up the immortal killing sword array, plus the Tai Chi diagram and Pangu flag to sweep the array, even a top quasi saint can''t break the immortal killing sword array in a short time, Therefore, even if Zhang Bairen recovers his strength in his heyday, it will not change the situation of today''s Zhongtian world! What''s more, he hasn''t recovered to the top stage yet, and his strength is just matching the later stage of Da Luo Jinxian in the flood and famine world! If he did it today, Su Mu might be able to cut him under the sword. I''m not sure! After all, even if Su mu can''t give full play to the power of the immortal killing sword array, it can''t be resisted by the existence of a great Luo Jinxian realm!


    Zhang Bainian looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. He seemed to be facing a crisis again. Just like facing the saint of Sanqing at the beginning, everything about him was threatened by others. If he didn''t want to get out of the saint''s control, he wouldn''t try to cross the disaster before his cultivation, so as to come to the world, but now he doesn''t just get out of the saint''s control, Even the countless indigenous people in the earth fairy world who have fallen behind the wasteland world can make him feel very difficult, which can''t help but make Zhang Bainian doubt his ability.

 Chapter 897

    Zhang Bairen looked at the sky of the earth fairyland and couldn''t help sighing deeply. After he came to the earth fairyland from the wasteland, how many years has he not encountered this embarrassing situation now? Obviously, his strength has completely crushed all the aborigines in the earth fairy world, but they have put too much pressure on themselves by relying on the existence of the heaven Tao, which makes Zhang Bainian feel a little helpless. He can''t get out of the control of the saints in the flood and wasteland world. Unexpectedly, he can''t get out of the control of the heaven Tao in the earth fairy world, This makes Zhang Bainian very upset. If he can reach the realm of saints, can the way of heaven in this world still pose such a great threat to him? Obviously impossible! If he has the strength of the realm of saints, the heavenly way of the earth fairy world is to limit him at most. Just like when Hongjun Taoist ancestor came to this world to take six eared macaques, the heavenly way did not interfere with him, because the strength of Hongjun Taoist ancestor is not something that the heavenly way of the earth fairy world can offend! He can only turn a blind eye to him!


    If he can have the strength of the sage realm in the boundless world, even if he makes any decision, he will never be noticed by the heaven of this world, because the strength of the sage is enough to hide the heaven of the earth fairy world. Even if he later realizes that foreign visitors have done something harmful to him, he has no way to drive them out, Because he doesn''t have that ability! Unfortunately, Zhang Bairen doesn''t have such strength. He is just an ordinary quasi saint. Even at the peak of his cultivation, he is just the latter stage of quasi saint. He can''t afford to provoke the heavenly way of the earth fairy world. What''s more, he just has the real power of the later stage of Da Luo Jinxian, and he is not the opponent of the heavenly way of the earth fairy world at all!


    If his cultivation is restored to the most prosperous time, he will not be afraid even if the heavenly way of the world moves. Although the strength in the later stage of quasi saint can not make him face the heavenly way of the earth fairy world, it will not be excluded by the heavenly way of the earth fairy world at the first time. Unfortunately, his strength has not recovered to the most prosperous time, Coupled with the restrictions imposed on him by the heaven and earth, Zhang Bairen can''t give full play to all his strength, that is, it''s very difficult to give full play to about 70% of his strength and even 80% of Chengdu! The limit of heaven''s way is too great, not to mention that he is not the existence of this world. Once he is perceived and discovered by heaven''s way, he will be excluded by heaven''s way at the first time and can''t continue to stay in the earth fairy world!


    It''s not that he likes to stay in the fairy world, but that he has to stay in the fairy world. Only when he stays in the fairy world can he restore his full strength and return to the wasteland world. Otherwise, he will stay in the fairy world all his life without doing anything. It''s very good to stay in the fairy world and be a local emperor, but for Zhang Ba Ren, It''s good to go back to the wasteland! Only when he returns to the wasteland world can he break through his strength to a higher level. At the beginning, there were seven saints in the wasteland world under the restriction of heaven, but now there are only six. Therefore, as long as he can occupy the fruit of the last saint, he can be regarded as having the strength to control his own destiny!


    Although the earth fairy world is good, for Zhang Bairen, the pattern of the earth fairy world is too small. There is no place for him to show it. Only when he returns to the flood world can he be regarded as a fish flying into the sea for nine days. Only when he returns to the flood world can Zhang Bairen have the opportunity to become the last saint, If he stayed in the fairy world all the time, although he could be an ordinary earth emperor, for Zhang Bairen, only when he returned to the desolate world to plot the last holy throne was his most sought goal all the time!


    But now Zhang Bairen has not had the opportunity to show his ambition and restore his great strength. The army of the great Xia Dynasty has surrounded the Zhongtian world. Now he has no way out. He knows that Su mu, the master of the great Xia Dynasty, must know his existence, Otherwise, they could not have accumulated such a huge strength in the Xia Dynasty. They were still patient and did not fight against them until now! I''m afraid that if it weren''t for his own existence to temporarily deter the Xia Dynasty, the angel street would have been captured by the Xia Dynasty and become their territory. It''s precisely because Su Mu didn''t know where his strength was before that he didn''t dare to attack them in heaven, because Su Mu didn''t know how much strength he can play now, But now Zhang Bairen has understood one thing, that is, the great Xia Dynasty has a way to deal with itself, otherwise the great Xia Dynasty will not do it to them so easily.


    Although he didn''t know what the strength of the great Xia Dynasty was, there was no doubt that he could not threaten the great Xia Dynasty now, and the fact was the same. With the nearly 50 million troops and more than 300 great luojinxian realm placed by the great Xia Dynasty in their middle heaven, he could not solve it for a while, What''s more, he has always been stared at by the way of heaven in the earth fairy world. Now he can hide his breath by relying on the special array of heaven, but what should he do once he leaves heaven? Once the heaven of the earth fairy world is aware of his existence, he will be excluded from this world by the heaven of the earth fairy world. At that time, in the boundless chaos, without the place where he can survive, he will face all kinds of disasters in the chaos at any time!


    Don''t think chaos is an easy place to survive! You know, even saints dare not wander around in chaos at will. If Zhang Bairen can restore his strength to the peak period, he may be able to carefully overcome various crises in chaos and try to find the location of the flood world and return to the flood world, but now his strength is only the later stage of Luo Jinxian, Once he goes into chaos, there is absolutely only a dead end waiting for him! In addition to the sage''s ability to stay in chaos, although Da luojinxian can stay in chaos for a short time, there is absolutely no way to stay for a long time! If he can recover his most powerful strength, even if he is pushed out of chaos by the heavenly way of the earth fairyland, he still has the spare power to protect himself, but absolutely not now! Now he has only the strength of Da Luo Jinxian in his later stage. He has gone to chaos! There is absolutely no hope of living!

 Chapter 898

    At the border of the Oriental world, looking at the dividing line between the Zhongtian world and the Oriental world, he not only took a deep breath, but then waved his big hand and shouted angrily: "The whole army listens to the order! Enter the middle heaven world! The time is coming for us to unify the fairy world of the great Xia Dynasty! Destroy the Tianting and Wanxiang building in the middle heaven world! That is the last obstacle for us to unify the fairy world of the great Xia Dynasty! Remove them from the earth fairy world! Then we are the winner of the last earth fairy world! We are also the only master of the earth fairy world!"


    The sergeants heard that all the words were roaring up to the sky. A deafening roar penetrated the secret of heaven and spread into the sky. More than 18 million troops roared at the same time and even used their own cultivation blessings. It can be imagined how loud the sound was. It can be said that the thunder on the nine days underestimated the sound and shadow. Such a huge movement naturally spread to the ears of scattered cultivation not far away , both the nearby sanxiu and the watching Sergeant next to the Zhongtian world looked at the Oriental world in shock. Although they had known the news of the Xia Dynasty sending troops to deal with them, they never thought that the number of troops sent by the Xia Dynasty would be so large! With this huge roar, they could know the soldiers sent by the Xia Dynasty this time The number of horses will certainly not be less than ten million!


    Originally, they thought that the nearly 50 million troops of the great Xia Dynasty surrounded the middle heaven was just a rumor, but now it seems to be true! They can''t understand why the great Xia Dynasty has such great strength to suppress the idea of attacking their middle heaven world until today. This is something they haven''t thought of before the great Xia Dynasty It has always been called the hand of the three overlords in the earth fairy world, but they never expected that the real strength of the Xia Dynasty had reached this level! This is simply not suitable for the forces of the other two overlords at the same level! This is absolutely beyond Tianting and Wanxiang building!


    Nearly 50 million troops! The existence of more than 300 great Luo Jinxian realm! The strength of the great Xia Dynasty has been completely demonstrated in front of the people in the earth fairy world. They simply don''t know what the great Xia Dynasty is going to do! They obviously have such a huge strength, but they have to wait until now to deal with their Zhongtian world. Is it difficult that the great Xia Dynasty wanted to wait before Can''t they wait for the opportunity now? They don''t know. The reason why the Xia Dynasty delayed again and again is that the threat of Zhang Baining in the heaven is too great. If it weren''t for the existence of Zhang Baining, the fairy world would have fallen into the hands of their Xia Dynasty!


    The great strength of the great Xia Dynasty has no hidden performance in front of the people in the earth fairy world, and they are also very clear in their hearts that the great Xia Dynasty must be the last winner in the earth fairy world! How stupid would the great Xia Dynasty be to fail in front of the Tianting and Wanxiang building with such a huge army and the existence of more than 300 great Luo Jinxian realm, he said We simply can''t imagine that the great Xia Dynasty will be defeated in front of Tianting after having such a huge strength. Even if they are the local residents of Zhongtian world, they feel very distrustful of Tianting. Now the strength shown by the great Xia Dynasty is not comparable to Tianting and Wanxiang building!


    Even if Tianting and Wanxiang building are united, their strength may be half of that of the Xia Dynasty, or even half of that of the Xia Dynasty. It is simply impossible for Tianting and Wanxiang building to work together against the Xia Dynasty. The strength of the Xia Dynasty is already strong enough, However, for Tianting, their dignity since ancient times absolutely does not allow them to unite with any forces to deal with other forces. How glorious was their Tianting? They declared war on the four great emperors alone. Such a feat has never been shown by any forces in the fairy world except their Tianting, and only their Tianting has such powerful forces , the current Daxia dynasty may be comparable to the original Tianting, but for them, the original pride is deeply buried in the depths of their hearts. They can''t put down their pride and unite with Wanxiang building to deal with the Daxia Dynasty.


    Wanxiang building is the same. Although Wanxiang building is afraid of the strong strength of the Xia Dynasty, they will never unite with Tianting to deal with Tianting, because they are from a merchant family and do not have enough interests. Businessmen do not have real friends. They will not unite with anyone, but will only have a short alliance to win Take enough benefits, but can the current Daxia Dynasty be solved by their combination of Wanxiang tower and Tianting? No, the soldiers of the Daxia Dynasty now refer to Tianting. Their Wanxiang tower still has a period of time to try to leave the Zhongtian world. Although all four sides have been surrounded by the Daxia Dynasty, the soldiers of the western world are their Wanxiang tower It is very clear that they will never be strong anywhere. Maybe they can turn around and leave from the western world while the Xia Dynasty attacks the heaven. This is also the only chance for their Wanxiang building to survive. Only in this way can they continue to survive in the earth fairy world!


    If they are given enough time to survive, they will still have the ability to compete with the great Xia Dynasty in the future. Now it is too far away. The great strength shown by the great Xia Dynasty is not something they can deal with, so they can only hold their own living space and let them not advance in this great Xia Dynasty It''s enough to fall in the attack. If they wait until Wanxiang building develops and grows, the Xia Dynasty will not be their fear!


    They have not forgotten the insult of the great Xia Dynasty to their Wanxiang building. They will not forget the insult of the thirty-six great Luo Jinxian of the great Xia Dynasty that day. It was the pain of their Wanxiang building! Even later, the Xia Dynasty passed on the pictures of their being insulted, which led to the sharp decline of their reputation in the fairy world! No one even looked down on their Wanxiang building. All this was caused by the insult of the Xia Dynasty that day!


    It''s not easy to forget the shame of that day. Wanxiang keeps it in his mind upstairs and downstairs. As long as they have enough strength one day, they will double the shame they suffered that day! Unfortunately, it is estimated to be very difficult to do!

 Chapter 899

    At present, the Zhongtian world is divided into two regions and controlled by two forces. Tianting controls all the areas to the north of the Zhongtian world, while Wanxiang building controls all the areas to the south of the Zhongtian world. Although Tianting disdains Wanxiang building''s invasion into the Zhongtian world and their war, I have to say, The strength of Wanxiang building can not be underestimated. If there is no way, how can Tianting give it to Wanxiang building from the southern part of Zhongtian world? Tianting doesn''t want to put the intact Zhongtian world. Don''t give it to half of Wanxiang building, but the problem is that they don''t have the strength to destroy Wanxiang building!


    You should know that their Tianting has always been under great pressure, that is, in the northern world and the eastern world, the troops from the great Xia dynasty may emerge from where to enter the territory of their Zhongtian world at any time. At that time, their Tianting will face the attack of Wanxiang building in the South, and the pressure of the great Xia Dynasty in the north and East, Therefore, in order to ensure that their Tianting will not be affected by the Xia Dynasty at a critical time, Tianting has troops stationed in the East and north of the Zhongtian world in an attempt to suppress the Xia Dynasty, but what they think is too simple!


    It has to be said that if these armies are dispatched to the front battlefield, can Wanxiang building stop Tianting? It''s another matter. But now Tianting has put these sergeants in some very safe places to check and balance the Xia Dynasty. It''s a very stupid thing to do! Apart from anything else, if Tianting directly destroyed Wanxiang building, closed down the strong and sergeants of Wanxiang building, and then occupied the western world at the first time before the Xia Dynasty took action against the western world, then the Xia dynasty may not be able to focus on them now. After all, their Tianting is not weak, It''s just that the great Xia Dynasty has gained too many benefits over the years. With the recovery of the north, the West and the south, the great Xia Dynasty can have such terrible strength in such a short time!


    If Tianting destroys Wanxiang building at all costs, and focuses on the western world that has not been involved by the great Xia Dynasty, receives it under its own command and grows rapidly, then, apart from anything else, at least it will have the ability to talk with the great Xia Dynasty when it has the strength of the two worlds and Wanxiang building accepted by them, Nor will it become so suppressed by the Xia Dynasty that it is difficult to retreat!


    In the northern part of Zhongtian world, the army of the great Xia Dynasty has stepped into this land they have never set foot on! Although I felt very strange to everything in the, the sergeants accepted by the Xia Dynasty were all elite! There is no doubt about their adaptability, so they only need a short time to get familiar with all the conditions of the Zhongtian world. Even on the home court of Tianting, they can still give full play to their full combat power and easily destroy Tianting!


    And more importantly, they are not the main force this time. The real main force must also be the Quartet army from the imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty and the golden fairyland army. Only they can be regarded as the main force of the western world this time. They are just sent by the Xia Dynasty to show their strength, After all, even if the great Xia Dynasty regained all the territory of the earth fairy world, he still had to have enough strength to tell the people of the earth fairy world that they had the ability to sit on the throne of the Lord of the earth fairy world! If they don''t show their strong strength in the great Xia Dynasty, there will still be many ambitious people in the fairy world in the future. Even if the great Xia Dynasty doesn''t care about those ambitious people at all, they will eventually have some small problems after they emerge! Therefore, in order to avoid these troubles in the future, the great Xia Dynasty brightened all its powerful muscles this time!


    "The elite teachers of the great Xia Dynasty have stepped into the land of our Zhongtian world. Anyway, we Tianting must find a way to survive this disaster. If we can survive, we can at least get a period of time to think about what to do in the future. If we don''t survive, it is likely that we will have to fight with Tianting "We''re dead together." a senior general of Tianting took a deep breath and said in a dead silence. As a general who has fought in Tianting for countless years, he can''t see how great the gap between them and the Xia Dynasty is. This time, their Tianting has obviously come to the end, and there is no way back, unless there is a miracle from heaven, Otherwise, most of them have no way to survive


    He looked around. Today, not many generals came to the temple Council. Most of them were loyal to the heaven. They were willing to go to the yellow spring with the heaven. As for those who did not come, they were very clear in their hearts. It was no wonder that they didn''t have enough strength to face the Xia Dynasty, If they have enough strength to face the great Xia Dynasty, there will not be too few Da Luo Jinxian generals in the hall today. There will be only nine after counting them up and down like now.


    Although these nine people are all great Luo Jinxian with top cultivation, and one of them has reached the level of half step and twelve grades, if they want to be enemies with the Xia Dynasty, it is obvious that these people are not strong enough. After listening to the general''s words, the Jade Emperor God can''t continue to calm down. He knows that he has no choice, As the Lord of heaven, even if the great Xia Dynasty released everyone in today''s palace, he will not be released, because as the master of heaven, he has mastered the power of Zhongtian for countless years. The great Xia Dynasty will never allow himself to continue to live in this world! When the Xia Dynasty broke through the Tianting gate, there was only one dead end waiting for him!


    He doesn''t want to run, because it''s too late for him to escape. Now all the earth immortals have fallen into the hands of the Xia Dynasty. Where can he go even after he runs? Besides, the great Xia Dynasty surrounded the whole Zhongtian world. Don''t talk about him. Even a fly without any can can''t leave the Zhongtian world!

 Chapter 900

    The Jade Emperor God is very clear that there are 37 Da Luo Jinxian in their heaven, but only nine Da Luo Jinxian generals have arrived in the hall today, which undoubtedly shows that the remaining 28 Da Luo Jinxian have made a decision. They will not fight with the Xia Dynasty, nor will they fight for the real swords and guns of the heaven and the Xia Dynasty, They will surrender to the Xia Dynasty. For them, what they have to face is just a change of master, but for the Jade Emperor God, if the heaven is destroyed, there will be only a dead end waiting for him! So anyway, he will live or die with Tianting!


    There is no escape. Since there is no way to escape from the middle heaven world, there is only one way to live or die with it. If he does so, maybe someone will remember him in the next countless years. After all, as the biggest enemy of the Xia Dynasty in the footsteps of the unified Fairy world, the Jade Emperor God can''t help shaking his head, What he thought before was how to praise him in the future. After all, how energetic he was at the beginning? He has always firmly believed that the earth fairy world will be his own territory in the future, and it will be commanded by himself. However, the current situation has woken him up, and told him impolitely that it is not their heaven that has the unified strength of the earth fairy world, but the Xia Dynasty, and the person who controls the earth fairy world is not him, but Su Mu!


    If Tianting could seize the opportunity to destroy the Xia Dynasty, there wouldn''t be so many things now. The original Jade Emperor God was too proud and thought that Su Mu was just a little man who was not good enough to do anything, but today, The little man he had always despised was the one who led nearly 50 million troops and more than 300 strong men in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian into the middle heaven world. He slapped him in the face and easily broke all his past pride. The Jade Emperor God couldn''t help feeling very helpless, Perhaps it was because he was too arrogant that he led to today''s situation!


    "If I could eradicate it when the Xia Dynasty was very weak, I wouldn''t fall into this situation now. Everything was caused by my arrogance!" the Jade Emperor God took a deep breath and said helplessly.


    In fact, it is true that when the Xia Dynasty was just born, the Jade Emperor God not only did not have any vigilance, but let it develop and grow. After all, in the eyes of the Jade Emperor God, Su Mu was just a little guy who had risen to the fairy world for more than ten years, No matter from any aspect, he is too far from being an old monster who has practiced for hundreds of thousands of years and millions of years, but now the little young man he despised has become an unmatched existence! And all this just took decades! When he was still dreaming of how to control the land of immortals and become the master of the land of immortals, people were already secretly raising their obscurity and began to develop their own forces. After the time was determined, they immediately occupied the eastern world and became one of the giants of the land of immortals!


    If Wanxiang building had not caused trouble in the Zhongtian world, their Tianting would not have ignored the growth of the great Xia Dynasty. After all, although the great Xia Dynasty was just born, it inherited the strength of the original Ziwei Imperial Palace, which should not be underestimated. Now, well, Tianting has fallen from its original position, Su Mu led the Xia Dynasty from an ordinary weak force to the only overlord in the fairy world today! In any case, he felt very regretful to the Jade Emperor God! If the Xia Dynasty could be destroyed at the beginning, the figure in the fairyland that would be unified now should be his Jade Emperor God?


    However, it is a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world. Since he made the decision to ignore the Xia Dynasty and ignored the rise of the Xia Dynasty, it is doomed that he will suffer the most significant blow in his life today. Now, the army of the Xia Dynasty has come to the Zhongtian world, And with a very clear purpose, they rushed to the most important place in their heaven. What should we do? For the Jade Emperor God, there is only one war now!


    Even if they were far from the opponent of the great Xia Dynasty, even if the great Xia Dynasty was bound to destroy their heaven this time, his Jade Emperor God was determined to live or die with it. He saw the Jade Emperor God look around the hall. In the past, there were hundreds of people standing in the hall, at least 70 or 80 people, Today, there are only two or three big cats, a total of nine Luo Jinxian, and more than 20 top golden fairyland generals. Only then did the number reach half of the past! Even less than half of them can imagine what decisions have been made in the hearts of those who have not arrived.


    However, the Jade Emperor God will not blame them. Perhaps at the last moment of his life, he has seen it open. Since those generals are unwilling to live and die together with the heaven, even what they say and do will have no effect, and they want to seek the chance to survive. Is it difficult for him to stop others? Now the situation is different. In the past, the Jade Emperor God can easily kill a great Luo Jinxian, because he has enough people to use. He doesn''t care if one or two people offended him. In the past, if the Jade Emperor God was manipulated by his generals in such a situation today, it''s needless to say that he will definitely set an example for others! But can the current situation still do that? Obviously not! He can''t kill anyone. Once he does that, I''m afraid he won''t even have the strength to deal with the Xia Dynasty in the end!


    Since people don''t want to die, why don''t you drag people to die? Maybe he would have done this before, but when he encountered such a major event today, the Jade Emperor God has been open to it. Since there is no way to avoid it, he can only face it for so long. The Xia Dynasty has become a climate, and it is not the existence that their heaven can deal with. However, he must face this level, even if he knows that he will die to face this level, He also had no way back, because all the ways were blocked by the great Xia Dynasty. He could not leave the Zhongtian world. He could only stay here and wait for the army of the great Xia Dynasty to come and make the final struggle! As for these soldiers who are still very loyal to themselves and the heaven in the hall, there can not help but be a little debt in the heart of the Jade Emperor God.

 Chapter 901

    For the original Jade Emperor God, he has the most powerful power in the earth fairy world. With a big hand, he can get wind and rain. No one in the earth fairy world can disobey his opinions. However, the world has changed. The sudden rise of the Xia Dynasty has made the heaven lose its original grasp of the earth fairy world, although the original heaven has no unified fairy world, When the territory was the largest, they just had two places: the Zhongtian world and the northern world, but at that time, their random words in heaven would cause the vibration of the earth fairy world. No matter what they said, no one in the earth fairy world could ignore it, because that was what they said in heaven!


    But now the earth fairyland has undergone great changes. Their heaven has lost the right to speak when they controlled the earth fairyland. Now no matter what they say, they will not attract the attention of anyone in the earth fairyland, because now the controller of the earth fairyland is not their heaven, but the rising Xia Dynasty! More importantly, even when their heaven was at its peak, their strength was not as strong as that of the current Daxia Dynasty. The strength of the Daxia Dynasty was not comparable to that of the previous heaven, and completely sat on the well deserved leading throne of the earth fairy world! As long as the great Xia Dynasty takes the Zhongtian world, they can further become the only masters of the earth fairyland. At that time, whether in the Zhongtian world or elsewhere, all friars are friars of the great Xia Dynasty, and all residents are the people of the great Xia Dynasty, and the strength of the great Xia Dynasty can certainly change greatly again! At least double the current promotion, there is no problem!


    Although the current great Xia Dynasty is strong enough, there are some characters who have other thoughts about the great Xia Dynasty in Ren Jiu, whether in the Zhongtian world or in the rest of the world recovered by the great Xia Dynasty. They hate the great Xia Dynasty more or less. Therefore, unless the great Xia Dynasty unifies the earth fairy world and makes great contributions, Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible for these people to become the people of the great Xia Dynasty. This is why it can be said that once the great Xia Dynasty unifies the earth fairy world, their power can at least double! Although the earth fairyland now seems to have been occupied by the Xia Dynasty, the Zhongtian world has not yet fallen into their hands, which means that those who are unwilling to invest in the embrace of the Xia Dynasty have other places to go.


    Only when they unified the earth fairy world and mastered all the territory of the earth fairy world, those who are unwilling to invest in the arms of the great Xia Dynasty know that investing in the great Xia Dynasty has become their only choice. Only in this way can the great Xia Dynasty be regarded as a truly unified earth Fairy world! After all, although the great Xia Dynasty is extremely powerful now, there are at least tens of billions of monks and residents who have come here from other places in the Zhongtian world that has not been controlled by them. They don''t think clearly whether they want to join the arms of the great Xia Dynasty, so they have concerns in their hearts, But the great Xia Dynasty will not let them, who are not descendants, stay in the territory of the imperial dynasty and enjoy the preferential treatment of the imperial dynasty, so they naturally remove the places that the great Xia Dynasty''s hands have not touched. Now there is only the middle heaven world where the arms of the great Xia Dynasty in the fairy world have not touched, but now the great Xia Dynasty has stretched out its own hands, I think the land in the fairyland that was not taken by the Xia Dynasty will become the territory of the Xia Dynasty in a short time.


    Nowadays, countless people in the earthly fairyland are watching every move of the great Xia Dynasty, because they are extremely eager to know how long the great Xia Dynasty can take the Zhongtian world, which is occupied by the two forces. The Tianting and Wanxiang building are no different from the great Xia Dynasty for their casual practitioners and civilians, Because they are just alone. Whether it is the Xia Dynasty, Wanxiang building or Tianting, they are giants for their scattered cultivation! It''s an existence they can''t provoke at all. Now the Xia Dynasty will be unified in the fairyland. They want to see this historic moment happen in front of them with their own eyes. At least they have some ability to boast in the future, don''t they?


    Similarly, many arrogant scattered cultivation talents are watching. They think it''s just that they are unwilling to establish a force. If they like, let alone Tianting and Wanxiang tower, even giants like the Xia Dynasty can be established easily. Now they have only one purpose, That is to have a deep understanding of the strength of the great Xia Dynasty and consider whether they really want to invest in the arms of the great Xia Dynasty. If they think that the great Xia Dynasty is not qualified to rule them, it is estimated that many of them will raise anti flags and appear in the fairy world under the name of a force destroyed by the great Xia Dynasty, Then make trouble for the Xia Dynasty.


    However, for these scattered cultivation talents, they may have heard about the strength of the great Xia Dynasty, but they have been unwilling to believe it. Now the great Xia Dynasty has shown its incomparable strength without scruples, not just the tip of their iceberg, As early as more than three months ago, the thirty-six great Luo Jinxian of the great Xia Dynasty learned that they had humiliated Wanxiang building by passing through the Zhongtian world. They thought that the thirty-six great Luo Jinxian occupied at least half of the high-level of the great Xia Dynasty! But now the strength of the Xia Dynasty is far more than their resemblance! The great Xia Dynasty dispatched more than 300 great Luo Jinxian! Ten times the number of great Luo Jinxian sent out through the Zhongtian world on which day!


    If it had not been for the scattered cultivation in the immortal world for tens of millions of years, and some had practiced for millions of years, their state of mind would have reached a level of calm. It is estimated that with the strength shown by the great Xia Dynasty, they would feel like a mountain pulse pressing on them. The strength of the great Xia Dynasty has been shown without any concealment, However, the arrogance in the hearts of those sanxiu Daneng still made them unable to believe the truth of this matter, so they came here. They want to see the powerful strength of the Xia Dynasty with their own eyes! Only in this way may they be able to submit to the Xia Dynasty.

 Chapter 902

    Su Mu looked at the general map of Zhongtian world in his hand and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. At the moment, he was sitting in his car. The army followed with his chariot. Behind the luxurious chariot, there were more than 200 great Luo Jinxian and nearly 20 million troops. Naturally, such a frightening and growing scene made countless scattered repairs of Zhongtian world feel very frightened! The dark sky looks like a large black cloud from a distance. Only when you look carefully can you find that it is not a cloud! But countless black armor sergeants of the Xia Dynasty! The most forward flash point is not the thunder flashing in the dark clouds, but the strong light emitted from the chariot of the Lord of the Xia Dynasty!


    Su Mu did a lot of homework on this trip. He did his best in terms of cards and everything. However, the Xia Dynasty always respected black. The chariot he sat on seemed out of place. Because his chariot was covered with dark gold, it looked very beautiful, At the rear of the chariot, both the sergeant and the high-rise are dressed in extremely black robes, so it seems that there is lightning flash in the dark clouds from a distance, but when you look closer, you can find this incompatible scene. After all, there are a large number of sergeants behind, but Su Mu took a chariot with golden light, This is the only thing that Su Mu was dissatisfied with today. He thought that the chariot would be destroyed immediately after he returned to the Xia Dynasty and recast a black and domineering chariot! This glittering gold is not like the things they rode in the Xia Dynasty!


    Although Su Mu is not satisfied with the chariot he sits on, for the rest of the scattered repairs in the fairy world, Su Mu''s ride is simply the most luxurious frame in the fairy world! No chariot can be compared with it. Regardless of the material or appearance, Su Mu''s chariot is one of the top in the fairy world. They don''t know that Su Mu is very dissatisfied with the chariot he sits on. It''s even strange to have the idea of destroying it and recasting it immediately after returning, In the past dynasties, both the big man of Fangdi palace and the big emperor loved to ride on the golden chariot, which made the craftsman who built the chariot for Su mu in the Xia Dynasty mistakenly think that Su Mu would like the golden chariot too. He didn''t see the strange expression on the faces of the soldiers until he built the chariot and handed it to the soldiers in the imperial dynasty, Now if the craftsman knows the reason, he will suddenly realize it! This can be regarded as the negligence of the craftsman. After all, the great Xia Dynasty respected black, and he made a golden chariot, which really made people feel very dissatisfied! Thanks to Su Mu''s urgent need, he is not a king with too much killing spirit. Otherwise, the craftsman will die.


    "Saint Zun, this is the famous Baiwei city in Zhongtian world. Although this city is not at the level of the main city, it is not even a big city, but because of the particularity of its geographical location and the second perfect wine in the fairy world before our imperial wine was sold, this city has not been less famous than the main city, but also because of the good wine Therefore, countless cooks who are perfect in cooking have gathered in this city. It can be said that the skills of the cooks in this Baiwei city are no less than those who the holy master is looking for. "Feng Hua looked at Su Mu''s stopped chariot and couldn''t help but come to him and said aloud.


    Su Mu took a deep breath after hearing the speech. Looking at the small but prosperous Baiwei city under his feet, he couldn''t help laughing and said: "At the moment, Tianting should be busy mobilizing sergeants and generals to prepare for a decisive battle with our Xia Dynasty. Let''s give them some time to prepare. After such a hurry, the greedy insect in my stomach can''t help it. I ordered all the sergeants to stay in place and informed all the cooks in Baiwei city to prepare enough food for 20 million people by tonight Our dishes and wine. "


    Feng Hua couldn''t help feeling a little helpless, but he nodded and turned to Baiwei city. Although the number of cooks in Baiwei city was very large, it was very difficult for them to make dishes for 20 million people before tonight. However, since Su Mu had spoken, he could only pass the news to the cooks in Baiwei city , let them find a solution by themselves.


    After hearing the news, the cooks in Baiwei city all smiled bitterly and shook their heads. Now, although all the famous cooks in the fairy world are gathered in Baiwei City, there are only six hours left before dark. It is very difficult for them to make dishes for 20 million people in these six hours! But even if it is very difficult, they must I''m afraid they will die under the iron cavalry of the Xia Dynasty today, so it''s better for them to hurry up to complete Su Mu''s orders rather than complain!


    It''s also a pastime for Su mu. After he entered the Baiwei City, the mayor of Baiwei city immediately welcomed him and took Su Mu to the best restaurant in Baiwei city to personally serve Su Mu and taste the most delicious food in the fairy world. However, Su Mu''s mouth is not so easy to satisfy. After all, Su Mu has experienced the processing and improvement of the modern world People of all the major dishes, no matter what they are, can distinguish his delicious food at the first time when they arrive in Su Mu''s mouth. Therefore, the city master of Baiwei city felt extremely frightened when he looked at Su Mu''s shaking head.


    "These dishes are made by the best chefs in Baiwei city? I have to say that the taste is really average. If you don''t have a better cook, I don''t think I need to continue to taste them today." Su Mu rinsed his mouth and said aloud.


    Seeing Su Mu spit out the dishes he had just recommended and gargle with white water, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He knew that ordinary food could not hide each other''s taste if he wanted to survive today''s disaster safely. Therefore, without saying a word, the leader of Baiwei City saluted Su Mu and left the restaurant, I''m going to a remote place in Baiwei city to invite the kitchen god they jointly elected thousands of years ago. I''m afraid only the kitchen god can meet each other''s picky tastes?


    Seeing the other party''s departure, Su Mu shook his head, poured a cup of tea and said: "Mr. Feng, the craftsmanship of the cook in Baiwei city is not as good as you said. I was happy for nothing. These dishes are not top-notch in any way. Their craftsmanship is too poor. Even an ordinary back kitchen worker in our imperial palace can do better than them."


    Feng Hua couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he heard the speech, and said aloud: "Saint Zun, when the old minister last came, it was a thousand years ago. At the beginning, I really felt very perfect when I tasted the dishes here. Maybe these cooks didn''t learn the real skills of Baiwei city?"

 Chapter 903

    After a while, Su Mu looked at the new dishes in front of him and felt that they were perfect both in appearance and smell. Obviously, they were very different from those in the front. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling a little surprised, Then he picked up the cleaned chopsticks, put a piece of meat with very bright color into his mouth, and instantly felt his pores shrink, as if he were in heaven. Su Mu has never tasted such delicious food. Su mu can be said to have tasted such delicious food for the first time, This can''t help but make him feel some curiosity about the chef who made these dishes. If he can, Su Mu wants to take them back to the Imperial Palace and let him make special dishes for himself every day.


    Looking at Su Mu''s thoughtful expression, Feng Hua immediately understood what Su Mu was thinking. Without saying a word, he pulled the master of Baiwei City aside and said, "go and invite the chef who makes these dishes. Pay attention, please."


    The master of Baiwei city immediately nodded when he heard the speech and trotted towards the back kitchen with a smile. It has to be said that the master of Baiwei city has excellent ability to observe words and colors. It can be seen at a glance that Su Mu is very satisfied with the new dish, The old man who asked himself to find the kitchen god also stressed that he should invite the producers of these dishes, so he couldn''t help understanding that Su Mu should be satisfied at the moment.


    In the back kitchen, the head of Baiwei city hurried in. Looking at the white haired old man waiting with his eyes closed in the back kitchen, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "old Wang, Saint Zun is very satisfied with your dishes. Let me invite you over."


    The cook named Wang Lao opened his eyes and sighed after looking at the master of Baiwei city. Some felt helpless, shook their heads and walked out the door, which made the master of Baiwei city feel a little confused. It was clear that the other party was very satisfied with his dishes. Why did he shake his head and sigh like this? How could he know what Wang Lao thought? He had lived in seclusion for hundreds of years and didn''t intend to go out of the mountain. Suddenly, he was invited by the master of Baiwei city. Now he has made dishes that satisfy the other party. Can the other party let him go easily?


    It''s no exaggeration. Old Wang is very confident in his craft. No one in the fairyland can swallow the food made by others after tasting his own dishes. In addition, it is rumored that the saint of the Xia Dynasty is a person who loves beautiful food very much. I''m afraid he won''t have any comfortable life in the future, Even if it''s the easiest, I''m afraid they will be invited to the imperial palace to cook for each other every day?


    When Mr. Wang came to Su Mu''s table for dinner, he saw more than a dozen highly trained sergeants and a white haired old man standing around him one year. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He knew that the only person sitting was the one who wanted to see himself today, so he saluted Su Mu without any hesitation and said: "Master Wang Yun has seen the emperor of the Xia Dynasty! I don''t know what the saint thinks of the dishes I''ve cooked?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help but put down his chopsticks, swallowed the things in his mouth, wiped the oil stains on the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief and said aloud: "Very good, very good. I''ve never tasted such delicious food. After putting it into my mouth, I feel that my pores are open. Your cooking is definitely at the level of a master in the fairy world. I appreciate it very much."


    Wang Yun didn''t smile when he heard the speech. Instead, he sighed secretly, smiled bitterly and reluctantly saluted Su mu. He said aloud, "thank you, Saint Zun. I''m just a cook with a spoon in my hand. I can''t praise Saint Zun so much. If Saint Zun likes the food I make, I can make some of my good dishes for Saint Zun to taste."


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. He looked at Wang Yun and said, "Wang Yun, I''m very curious. Your food is the only one in the Baiwei city that can satisfy me. Why do you have to smile so bitterly? Is there any grievance in your heart? Don''t you mind telling me."


    Wang Yun couldn''t help sighing when he heard the speech. Looking at Su Mu''s calm face, he couldn''t help feeling the great pressure. Su Mu may not have revealed any momentum at this moment, but he didn''t know that his every move as the emperor of the Xia Dynasty had a great momentum. Now he thought that his very calm tone sounded to Wang Yun Like thunder, you have to think for a moment before you dare to answer, for fear that you will annoy the other party after you answer wrong.


    Wang Yun has been able to live for so many years, and his ability to observe his speech and appearance is naturally very strong. When he had not retired in seclusion at the beginning, many strong people came to the Baiwei City, whether it was casual cultivation or some leaders of large and small forces. After tasting the dishes made by Wang Yun, he had the idea of taking him away to cook for himself alone, and he was Wang Yun Zhi So he hasn''t left Baiwei city yet, just because his ability to observe words and colors is very outstanding.


    But now he can''t detect anything wrong from Su Mu''s eyes or expression. This can''t help but make him feel some doubt. What does the other party want to do? Can a person''s expression and eyes really achieve such calm? It''s like a pool of stagnant water without any fluctuation. It''s because of this calm that Wang Yun felt ten Worry and panic!


    After thinking carefully for a long time, Wang Yun couldn''t help looking up at Su mu. He saw the other party''s eyes staring at him. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath and solemnly replied: "I have lived in seclusion for hundreds of years and never took the spoon. However, due to the sudden arrival of the holy master, I have to show up to take the spoon and make delicious food for the holy master. After tasting the delicious food made by me, the holy master marvels. This not only makes me feel very frightened, but I just want to stay in this Baiwei city and live in seclusion. I can do it myself when I have nothing to do Some delicious food to taste by yourself. I don''t know if the holy Zun is satisfied with this answer. "


    After the voice fell, Su Mu immediately narrowed his eyes. The master of Baiwei City couldn''t help taking a breath, hurriedly took Wang Yun and said, "what are you talking about, old Wang? Can you..."


    "All right." Su Mu glanced at the master of Baiwei City, then looked at Wang Yun and said aloud: "Don''t worry, I won''t let you leave Baiwei city. Since you want to live in seclusion in Baiwei City, you can do it. However, before I leave Zhongtian world, you have to make delicious food for me. When I win Zhongtian world, you can come back to Baiwei city."


    "Take command." Wang Yun sighed deeply. Perhaps this is the biggest concession made by the other party.

 Chapter 904

    After leaving Baiwei City, the imperial army of the great Xia Dynasty is closer to the Tianting. At this moment, they are less than 3000 miles away from the Tianting. With the strength of their imperial sergeants, they can reach the Tianting gate in half a day, but Su Mu doesn''t intend to enter the Tianting at the first time, Now that Tianting is ready to fight to the death with their Xia Dynasty, it needs some preparation time. Now Su Mu has the ability to master everything. He is not afraid of what moths will appear in Tianting. As his last enemy in the earth fairy world, Su Mu gives Tianting due respect.


    As for Wanxiang building, to tell the truth, Su Mu never regarded it as his great enemy. After all, Wanxiang building is not the enemy of their Xia Dynasty in any way, because his strength is too weak. Although there are nearly ten million troops and dozens of great Luojin fairyland, their high-rise Wanxiang building is too stupid, Even if you don''t know the art of war, you don''t even have a bit of foresight. From the fact that Wanxiang building easily lost the western world, you can see that Wanxiang building is just an ordinary force with some strength. Su mu, who makes it known as the three overlords in the fairy world, thinks he is too despised.


    With such a huge and rich territory as the western world, don''t go to the Zhongtian world to fight with other people''s Tianting. Now, ah, Tianting hasn''t fought. Even the western world has fallen into the hands of their Xia Dynasty. We can imagine how stupid Wanxiang building was when it made this decision, However, for Su mu, it was Wan xianglou who lost the western world so easily that he now had the strength to control everything. After all, if Su Mu had not planned to go from Zhongtian world to the western world to see the land himself, he would not have passed the mountains where Sanqing closed the gate, and he would not have found the array arranged by Sanqing, If he can''t find the array arranged by Sanqing, Su Mu will not be able to improve his physique into a chaotic body, nor can he master many magical powers and congenital treasures owned by Sanqing. Therefore, it''s very good news for Su Mu that Wanxiang building has lost the western world. It''s good news in any way, and in private, Su Mu might also like to thank wanxianglou for losing the western world so easily. Otherwise, he may not be able to master many powerful supernatural powers held by Sanqing, right?


    Now Su Mu only needs to set up the immortal sword array. Even Zhang Bairen can''t cause any trouble to him. Since even Zhang Bairen can''t have any impact on himself, why should Su Mu worry that others will hurt him? Besides, Su Mu''s own strength has exceeded the top strength that the earth fairy world can limit. Even in the barren world, Su mu can fight with him in the middle of Luo Jinxian with his cultivation and combat power at the moment without using his future body. Even if he can''t beat the other party, if he wants to escape, the other party has absolutely no way to take Su mu, If it had not been for the existence of Zhang Bairen that Su Mu had been worried about, he would have destroyed the Tianting. Now his own strength is enough to deal with Zhang Bairen, so Su Mu doesn''t worry about the unimaginable harm that Tianting will cause to the Xia Dynasty before he dies. Therefore, Su Mu is quite casual on this trip.


    "Holy master, the South Tianmen gate of Tianting is not far ahead. Shall we attack directly or camp?" Feng Hua asked Su mu, pointing to the looming South Tianmen gate not far away.


    Su Mu Wen Yan as like as two peas in the world, which is exactly the same as the description in the world of flood, but the size of Su Nan is probably a lot worse than that of Su mu. After all, the southern gate of the world of flood is the heavenly gate that is cast by heaven and earth. The South Tianmen gate in the fairy world was only built later. It can never be compared with the South Tianmen gate in the wasteland world.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he looked at the ethereal heaven not far away. Even the heaven built later in the earth fairy world was so majestic, not to mention the heaven countless times larger than this in the flood world. If he could, Su Mu even had the idea of occupying the heaven for himself when he went to the flood world, After all, Su mu, who knows the story of the flood world, clearly knows the location of countless treasures and blessed places in the flood world.


    Perhaps the only thing Su Mu doesn''t know about the world of the wilderness is what happened after the westward journey and the ancestor Yangmei hidden in chaos. In addition to these two things, Su mu can be said to have an incomparable understanding of the world of the wilderness, With his own foresight, Su Mu arrived in the desolate world, and he must be able to easily control everything in his own hands.


    It has to be said that Su Mu has expanded a little, but his expansion is still acceptable. After all, the strength that Su mu can play after exerting his future body has reached a level comparable to the early stage of quasi sainthood. According to Sanqing, Su Mu arrived in the Honghuang world, and the timeline is the beginning of the birth of the Honghuang world, At that time, Hongjun had not been conquered, and the three tribes had not aroused towering anger. The strength of Da Luo Jinxian was the most top existence. Su Mu played a strength comparable to quasi saint. Is it difficult to master everything in his own hands in the wasteland world?


    "I don''t know what the Jade Emperor God and Zhang Bairen are doing now, and whether they are ready to fight against our Daxia Dynasty. Mr. Feng, you personally led 50 Da Luo Jinxian to the South Tianmen of Tianting and handed over the battle book to the people of Tianting. How can they say that Tianting is the last enemy of the fairyland unified by our Daxia Dynasty, and it is also the most difficult enemy we have encountered so far Powerful enemies, we should give them due respect. If they are ready, attack today. If they are not ready, give them some time to prepare. When are we ready, we will treat them as mercenaries in the heaven. What do you think? "Su Mu smiled and asked Feng Hua.


    Feng Hua couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech and said in a voice, "what the holy Master said is very true. This Tianting is the most powerful enemy that has been determined since the founding of the Xia Dynasty. We should give them due respect. Since the holy Master said so, let''s follow what the holy Master said."


    Su Mu smiled, stretched his waist and said aloud, "then go and send the war book. Don''t insult the reputation of Tianting."


    "I understand."

 Chapter 905

    The Jade Emperor God looked at the book of war sent by the Xia Dynasty in front of him and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He felt a little angry about the move of the Xia Dynasty, but there was no place to vent. The Xia Dynasty didn''t pay attention to their heaven! But what can this do? Now, the strength of the Xia Dynasty in any aspect has exceeded their Tianting countless times! How does this make them fight it?


    It is very clear in the battle paper of the great Xia Dynasty that as long as they surrender in heaven, the great Xia Dynasty can ensure that their lives will not be in any danger, but in terms of the pride of the Jade Emperor God, will he lower his head to the second person? Obviously impossible! When he had just become the Jade Emperor''s God, he had made up his mind. In this life, no one except Zhang Bairen could make him bow his head. Is it possible for the Xia Dynasty to make him bow to them now? Besides, what if they surrender? Will the Xia Dynasty really let him go? Obviously impossible!


    "Your Majesty, there are nearly six million troops in our heaven that can be mobilized. Originally, we could dispatch nearly ten million troops, but they suddenly don''t accept our dispatch. At this moment, they have fallen into the arms of the Xia Dynasty." a general in armor saluted the Jade Emperor God.


    The Jade Emperor God could not help feeling very helpless when he heard the speech. He shook his head and flew away when the disaster was imminent! How strong was Tianting? The number of sergeants even exceeded 10 million at one time, reaching more than 15 million, but now? Capitulating and leaving, everyone is unwilling to live or die together with their heavenly court, but it is also human nature. After all, everyone knows that their heavenly court is doomed to the attack of the Xia Dynasty, so no one is willing to stay and fight with the heavenly court!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our Tianting is at a dead end. If you want to leave, I won''t mind. It''s just human nature. If you are willing to stay, I won''t blame you if you don''t want to go to the South Tianmen gate to fight with the Xia Dynasty. After all, you have made great contributions to Tianting. Now Tianting is in the most danger It''s very difficult for us to survive this disaster. If you don''t want to go to the South Tianmen gate with me to fight the Xia Dynasty, I will never blame you. I only have one request, that is, if you don''t want to go to the South Tianmen gate with me, at least don''t fight the heaven before I die, please. " After saying that, the Jade Emperor God could not help but salute millions of sergeants in and outside the hall. This ceremony could not help but make many sergeants and generals loyal to the heaven feel extremely sad.


    How majestic was their heaven? The earth fairy world is even about to become their speech hall, but now they have lost their space because of the sudden rise of the great Xia Dynasty. Even the Jade Emperor God, the high Lord of heaven, bows to them and makes a plea. It can be imagined that they have been forced to what extent now, The loyal followers of the Jade Emperor God couldn''t help laughing bitterly when they looked at the Jade Emperor God like this. They have been fighting for the rise of the heaven for so many years. They gathered the sergeants and hoarded their strength just to help the Jade Emperor God sit on the throne of the Lord of the fairyland one day, but now? It''s all over!


    "Your majesty! We are not afraid of death! Even if there are 18 layers of hell ahead, we are willing to live or die with the heaven! Do the last battle for your majesty! Even if we die! Someone will remember us in countless years! Remember the most powerful enemy of the Xia Dynasty in the unified fairy world! Heaven!" all the soldiers and generals answered in unison, with a loud voice like thunder, It was even passed to the camp of the great Xia Dynasty, which attracted the attention of all the soldiers of the great Xia Dynasty.


    "Thank you very much." the Jade Emperor God said to the people with a bitter smile. Then he pulled out his sword from his waist and guided the sword to Tianmen: "all the generals listen to the order! Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    At the South Tianmen gate, more than 30 million troops of the Xia Dynasty have arrived here and are ready to fight against the Tianting army. To be honest, in their opinion, there is no need to mobilize so many troops to deal with the Tianting. You know, more than 300 Da Luo Jinxian and the top elite of the Xia Dynasty brought by Su Mu from the Oriental world are enough to destroy the Tianting, They might as well not come, but Su Mu thought Tianting was the most powerful enemy since the establishment of the Xia Dynasty. He wanted to give the enemy due respect, so he mobilized them to show the most powerful strength of the Xia Dynasty!


    As for the remaining 10 million troops, Su Mu didn''t dispatch them. Instead, he sent more than 60 Da Luo Jinxian. The three immortals on the South Island took the lead to the residence of Wanxiang building. He wanted to destroy both forces at the same time! The strength of Tianting still has an influence in people''s minds! How powerful was the original heaven? It can be said that it is the best in the fairy world! The strength of their Xia Dynasty now far exceeds several times that of the peak period of Tianting! They were so proud that Wanxiang building could not enter their eyes at all. Su Mu looked down on them when he sent 60 Da Luo Jinxian to Wanxiang building!


    In the Nantian gate, the Jade Emperor God led more than 6 million troops and a total of 12 great Luo Jinxian stared at the dark imperial court sergeants outside the Nantian gate. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath and think of the words someone said to him a few days ago, if they would destroy the Imperial court when it was weak, Now I''m afraid they are really in charge of the celestial realm, right? After all, the original Tianting was still the peak period, and the great Xia Dynasty just inherited the resources of Ziwei imperial palace and reborn the power. If they wanted to destroy it, it was very easy for Tianting at that time, but now they have no chance. There is no regret medicine to take, The Jade Emperor God also felt distressed about his pride for the first time.


    If he had looked at the Xia Dynasty, he wouldn''t have fallen into such a situation now. Looking at the countless black armor sergeants and hundreds of great Luo Jinxian standing in front of the sergeant, the Jade Emperor God couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He couldn''t help feeling extremely curious about the unknown Su Mu. He wanted to know who the saint of the Xia Dynasty was! Why does the other party have such a great charm to win so many strong people to work for him?

 Chapter 906

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and looked at the golden chariot. He couldn''t help shouting, "Su mu, I''m coming! Can you show up?"


    Su Mu sat in the chariot and couldn''t help laughing at the appearance of the Jade Emperor God in gold armor. The man looked extremely domineering, but Su Mu was very clear that he was just a dog pushed out by Zhang bainin to stand in the open. The real leader should be someone else, but Su Mu also lifted the curtain of the chariot, Slowly he came out of the chariot and looked at the Jade Emperor God. A moment later, Su Mu couldn''t help grinning and said, "it''s better to see the Jade Emperor God than to hear for a long time. The Jade Emperor God is really domineering! It took you a lot of good things to forge your golden armor? If I win, can you give it to me?"


    The Jade Emperor God couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he heard the speech. Looking at the young man coming out of the chariot, he couldn''t help feeling a great blow. He almost forgot that the saint of the Xia Dynasty was just a young generation who had just ascended to the fairy world for decades, and it was only more than ten years for the opposite party to establish the Xia Dynasty, but it was in these more than ten years, The other side insisted on the development and growth of the Xia Dynasty and became the most powerful force in the earth fairy world! No one! This also makes the Jade Emperor God feel a little respect for Su mu. Anyway, the other party started from scratch and came to today''s existence step by step, which is very different from him, the Lord of the middle heaven who directly inherited the heaven! To put it mildly, he is not as good as the other party!


    "If you win, don''t say that the whole golden armor, the whole midheaven world and the whole earth fairyland are yours! At that time, whether you want gold armor or silver armor, don''t you like to choose at will?" the Jade Emperor God looked at Su Mu and took a deep breath, pretending to smile and replied.


    "You''re right!" Su Mu smiled. He didn''t have as many emotions in his heart as the Jade Emperor God. Now there is only one emotion in Su Mu''s heart, that is, he will be unified in the fairyland! He is about to complete the miracle of the birth of the earth fairyland, which has only happened once in countless years! And the great Xia Dynasty will not be overthrown as easily as the original force! Today''s Daxia Dynasty holds the most powerful military power, wealth and all mineral treasures and medicines in the fairy world! It can be said that no forces can be born under the surveillance of the Xia Dynasty, and they can''t even start, let alone overthrow them?


    Besides, after su Mu unifies the fairyland, he will immediately establish a dynasty to transport to the flood world. It is very difficult for those petty people to survive in the flood world, let alone other things. However, the only thing Su Mu is worried about now is that Zhang Bairen has not appeared in front of them, but he is just worried, Su Mu will never fight after the war starts. He will stay and pay attention to Zhang bainin''s every move all the time. If Zhang bainin appears and wants to destroy the foundation of their Xia Dynasty, Su Mu will immediately stop the other party! Don''t give each other any chance! And put down the immortal sword array for the first time to guard against death! Never let Zhang Bairen have any chance to continue to hide!


    The Jade Emperor God looked at Su Mu and the other party''s dark army. The number was not comparable to his six million army. However, the Jade Emperor God was not afraid. Instead, he waved his sword with his big hand and shouted angrily, "the whole army listens to the order! Kill!"


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. He pulled out an ordinary sword he carried with him, and shouted, "the whole army listens to the order! Form an array! Rush to kill!"


    "Promise!"


    Different from the loose formation of Tianting, the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty gathered together at the first time when they heard Su Mu''s order. They directly gathered all the immortal elements in their bodies, then threw them into the sky and united with the stars to gather them. This is also one of the reasons why their soldiers of the Xia Dynasty can be invincible in the world! Sky star array!


    If Su Mu could gather 365 great Luo Jinxian, let them gradually form the big star array. Its power is absolutely beyond imagination! However, it''s a pity that the number of Da Luo Jinxian owned by Su Mu''s men has only reached 326, which is still a lot short of the number. However, the difference is not too great. 3650 sergeants of the Xia Dynasty gathered together to jointly operate the Zhou Tian star array. In fact, the effect will not be bad. Although there will be a lack of power, it is also very normal, Now the earth fairyland can resist again. Does the character of the star array exist? No, of course, Zhang Bairen is not included. If Zhang Bairen is included, it will be different.


    If Su Mu could summon 365 great Luo Jinxian to perform the Celestial Star array, even Zhang Bairen would have to be angry. In this array, Su Mu was very confident. Looking at the stars rising on the battlefield, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. Although he was just standing in the appearance battle, he had a feeling of pointing the country, This can not help but feel the benefits of power and strength! If he had not been strong enough, he could not have gathered so many strong men to fight for him. The former Su Mu could never imagine that one day he could command half a billion sergeants to fight for himself!


    The Jade Emperor God looked at the neat formation of the black armor sergeant of the Xia Dynasty and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Before he reacted, he saw that the sergeant of the Xia Dynasty was covered with stars, just like the stars in the universe. It looked particularly beautiful, but it was not a beautiful scene for the Jade Emperor God, Instead, it''s more like ghosts who claim their lives! The strength of these sergeants made the Jade Emperor God feel very shocked. He had heard of the incomparable strength of the imperial sergeants in the Xia Dynasty for a long time. Now he saw it with his own eyes. The Jade Emperor God couldn''t help feeling unhappy about the rumors. What they said was not accurate at all! Where is this powerful? This is a monster!


    The great Xia Dynasty has such an army of demons. How should their heavenly Sergeant resist it? You know, these sergeants will stay for him and Tianting to fight to the death with the Xia Dynasty! In their opinion, even if they can''t beat the Xia Dynasty, they will bite off a piece of meat from them! Killing one is enough and killing two makes money, but now it seems that their sergeant in heaven can''t even hurt each other, let alone kill each other!

 Chapter 907

    In the Tianting imperial garden, Zhang Bairen stared at the starlight emitted by the sergeant of the Xia imperial dynasty. He immediately stood up from his seat, looked at the direction of the Xia imperial dynasty, took a deep breath, and said in disbelief: "The big star array? How could it be! Isn''t this the supreme array of the demon family''s heaven? How could it fall into the hands of the Xia Dynasty! It''s impossible!"


    Suddenly, Zhang Bainian took a deep breath and said with some strange guesses: "Is it difficult that the emperor of the Xia Dynasty, like me, came to the earth fairyland from the desolate world? He has mastered the supreme array of the demon family''s heaven, such as the Celestial Star array. Is it difficult that Su Mu is the high-level in the original demon family''s heaven? Who is he in the end? Is it the demon emperor, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi?"


    The more Zhang Bainian thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible! At the beginning, Kunpeng, the demon master of the demon family Tianting, retreated to the North Sea, and the demon emperor Dijun also died in the Lich chaos. Only the demon emperor Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor, had been unknown. It was rumored that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi did not die in the flood world, but was silent and hidden somewhere in the flood world, but with the passage of time The inheritance of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi no longer exists in the world, which makes people believe that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has also died in the Lich rebellion. However, the array used by the Xia Dynasty is clearly the supreme array of the demon family''s heaven. The sky star array! No one knows how to operate this array except the demon emperor Taiyi! Can it be the Xia Dynasty Is Su mu, the saint of, really the first emperor of the demon family?


    Zhang Bairen looked at the imperial court of the great Xia Dynasty and destroyed their soldiers in the heaven at an incredible speed. It was like a black wave. He took a deep breath. He felt it necessary to show up and meet the saint of the imperial court of the great Xia Dynasty. At least he needed to determine whether the other party was the Eastern Emperor Taiyi! The original demon family heaven was clearly destroyed. Why What kind of powerful array that doesn''t belong to the earth fairy world will appear in the earth fairy world?


    Looking at the defeated Tianting people, Zhang Bairen finally couldn''t help it. Without saying a word, he directly rose from the sky in the Tianting and came to the battlefield of the South Tianmen in the blink of an eye. Su Mu couldn''t help narrowing his eyes when he looked at the figure suddenly appearing over the South Tianmen. Could Zhang Bairen finally resist? Su Mu didn''t hesitate immediately after seeing Zhang Bairen appear It started from the sky and looked at it opposite Zhang Bairen.


    Zhang Bairen looked at Su Mu opposite and frowned. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and said: "You''re not the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Why do you master the array of stars in the sky? You know, this array is the supreme array of the demon family heaven. No one can perfectly display it except the original demon family heaven. Even our heaven is just relying on the position of God and the power of stars. Who are you?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. It seems that Zhang Bainian must have misunderstood that he was a figure in the wasteland world, but Su Mu didn''t bother to explain. After all, for Su mu, all he had to do now was to hold Zhang Bainian. Su Mu looked up at the sky. It may be because Zhang Bainian hasn''t made a move yet. The Tao of heaven hasn''t noticed his existence, and Su Mu''s heart was aroused He wants to see how much his strength is different from the top power in the boundless world!


    "Why don''t you talk?" Zhang Bairen said aloud, frowning and staring at Su mu.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech and said aloud: "I''m really not the first emperor of the East. I can even say that I''m not from the boundless world. I can display the Celestial Star array only because of a coincidence. However, I''m very curious about one thing. Why did you Zhang bainin appear in such a place as the fairy world? You know, you are the great God of the three worlds. I''m afraid nothing can enter your eyes in the fairy world "Right?"


    "You really know my identity. I can''t compare with you in this point, because even now I haven''t found out your true identity. If I guess correctly, you will already know my identity after I sent the crape myrtle emperor back to the east?" Zhang bainin asked with a frown.


    Su Mu nodded, smiled and replied: "I really knew your identity when you sent the crape myrtle emperor back to me. After all, there was no one else who could establish the name of heaven except you, the great God of the three worlds in the boundless world. What''s more, the purpose of sending the crape myrtle emperor back was very clear. Isn''t it the list of gods I mastered? In this way, you Even if you want to hide your identity from me, you can''t do it, can you? "


    Zhang Bairen nodded when hearing the speech. He also guessed this. After all, the only way Su Mu could clear his real identity was when he sent the crape myrtle emperor back to the East. In fact, Su Mu knew his real identity because he sent the crape myrtle emperor to the east to help him find the trace of the list of gods. Zhang Bairen I couldn''t help but say, "if I hadn''t sent the crape myrtle emperor back to the Oriental world, I''m afraid you wouldn''t know my identity now? Maybe Tianting wouldn''t be so vulnerable in front of you now."


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t answer his question positively. If he had not learned that Zhang Bairen was the hidden figure behind the heaven, Su Mu might have sent sergeants to attack the heaven early. When he didn''t have enough strength to face Zhang Bairen, such behavior would undoubtedly be sending the Xia Dynasty to the brink of death.


    But who can make these things clear? After all, Zhang Bairen''s strength has not recovered to the current level. Even if Su Mu sent a large army to attack Tianting in the middle of the sky, he will not suffer a great defeat. Perhaps they will speed up the pace of unifying the fairyland, but perhaps Zhang Bairen still has any other means to defeat their Xia Dynasty? Isn''t this the cause and effect relationship in this world?


    "It''s useless to say more. Today we must have a fight. If I win, the heaven will naturally be destroyed. You will also be expelled from the earth fairy world by the way of heaven in this world, and I can naturally ascend the throne of the Lord of the earth fairy world and master all things in the earth fairy world. If you win, I will fall here today, and the heaven will sound the horn of counter attack. Great heaven, and Let me fight! "Su Mu grinned.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Bairen took a deep breath and solemnly replied, "as you wish!"

 Chapter 908

    Su Mu looked at the jade block taken out by Zhang Baining from his personal space and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. He asked aloud, "if I guessed correctly, is this a Danshu Hu? I didn''t expect that this treasure is really in your hand!"


    Zhang Bairen nodded when hearing the speech, and could not help feeling a trace of appreciation for Su Mu''s eyes. His danshuhu appeared in front of the world very few times, but Su Mu was able to say that the jade he took out was danshuhu. It can be imagined that Su Mu still knew him very well! Zhang Bairen threw the Danshu Hu out of the sky, and the palm sized jade turned into a huge seal covering the sky. The huge Danshu Hu suddenly fell towards Su Mu like a meteorite covering the sky.


    Su Mu was surprised. Zhang Bairen''s strength in the quasi holy realm could not tolerate his carelessness. Without a word, Su Mu took out the four immortal killing swords from himself, and the immortal killing array appeared in front of Su mu. The four swords were ranked on the immortal killing array, which was transformed into a huge and incomparable defense array to blow back the attacking danshuhu, Seeing this, Zhang bainin widened his eyes and shouted angrily, "no way! This is the immortal killing four swords and the immortal killing sword array held by the third senior brother! How can they be in your hands!? who are you? Why do you master the immortal killing four swords and the immortal killing sword array?"


    Su Mu didn''t pay any attention to the speech, but said aloud: "since you know the immortal sword array, you naturally know the reputation of the immortal sword array. Once it is arranged, it must be destroyed by the Four Saints! Do you want to try the power of the immortal sword array? Don''t let me enter the array?"


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Bainian couldn''t help taking a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and thought in his heart: "Although I don''t know why the immortal killing sword array is in his hands, the reputation of the immortal killing sword array is still very terrible! But his cultivation is only equivalent to an early Luo Jinxian in the boundless world. The power of the immortal killing sword array will not be strong anywhere?"


    Thinking of this, Zhang Bairen did not hesitate. He immediately nodded and sneered: "OK! I''ll let you see how strong I am today, who has survived countless disasters and ascended to the throne of the great God of the three worlds! The reputation of the immortal killing sword array is not inviolable to the Four Saints. I Zhang Bairen will destroy it today!"


    Zhang Bainian jumped into the immortal killing sword array. As soon as he entered the array, Zhang Bainian noticed that countless sword Qi were attacking him. Zhang Bainian quickly avoided these sword Qi and found a way to break the array! At the beginning, Tongtian cult leader protected the Shang Dynasty and set up the immortal killing sword array. The two sages of Taiqing and Yuanshi went to the western world He asked zhunti and the two saints to break it. It must be as difficult for Zhang Bairen to break the immortal sword array today!


    However, in his opinion, the reason why the immortal killing sword array set by Tongtian cult leader was broken by the four saints was because Tongtian cult leader''s own strength was incomparably strong, so the two saints in Sanqing went to the western world. Please be sure to pick up and lead the two saints into the array to break it. Today, his strength of Zhang Bairen is much higher than that of Su mu. Su Mu is now put to kill in the early days of Da Luo Jinxian In the immortal sword array, even if Zhang Bairen hasn''t recovered to the quasi Saint strength, it''s not difficult to break it with his current strength at the top of the golden immortals! As long as he can find the weakness in the immortal sword array, he can break the array! At that time, even if Su Mu has thousands of abilities, he must not be his opponent!


    However, Zhang Bairen never thought that everything Su Mu did was not to defeat him. Even what he said earlier was just fooling him. Su Mu''s real purpose was not to defeat Zhang Bairen, but to hold him back. It would be enough to expel Zhang Bairen out of the fairy world after Tiandao realized his existence! At that time, they would also be in the Xia Dynasty It will be easy to unify the fairyland, and Su Mu will be able to build a prosperous and desolate world!


    In the battlefield, the black emperor looked at the immortal killing sword array set by Su Mu outside the sky and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He was shocked and said: "What a terrible array! The sword Qi is everywhere in the array. Ordinary people can''t resist it when they enter the array. But everyone can''t stop the sword Qi of Su Mu! It''s estimated that Zhang Bairen has suffered a lot now?"


    Just when everyone in the Xia Dynasty thought that Su Mu had the upper hand now, Su Mu frowned and looked at the scene of the immortal killing sword array. Zhang Bainian quickly avoided one sword after another and moved rapidly in the immortal killing sword array. Su Mu knew what he was doing. He wanted to find out the weakness of the immortal killing sword array and break the array! Once the array was in this position When the time is broken, it will undoubtedly reduce the morale of the sergeant of the Xia Dynasty, and the sergeant of Tianting will certainly increase a lot of momentum when seeing Zhang Bairen''s victory! That''s not what he wants to see!


    So Su Mu didn''t hesitate. He immediately took out the Pangu flag and the Tai Chi diagram. He directly controlled the three kinds of treasures with one heart and three uses, and tangled with Zhang Bainian in the immortal killing sword array. With the obstruction of the Tai Chi diagram and the Pangu flag, Zhang Bainian couldn''t break the array for a while. Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and relaxed when he saw Zhang Bainian gradually falling into the downwind He breathed a sigh of relief, but what made him feel a little confused was that the strength of the three realms of heaven was not as terrible as the quasi holy realm! If Su Mu guessed well, it might be because Zhang bainin couldn''t play his strength in the peak of the world, but it was a great good thing for them! After all, if Zhang bainin had the strength of the quasi holy peak So now it is estimated that Su Mu is struggling to resist Zhang Bairen''s attack!


    "Who the hell is that guy?! even if he has mastered the four immortal killing swords and the array of immortal killing swords, why does he even have the Tai Chi diagram and Pangu flag in his hands! This is the housekeeping magic weapon of Sanqing in the wasteland! Why does it appear in the hands of outsiders! Is it difficult that that guy is the successor of Sanqing? Otherwise, why are the housekeeping magic weapons of the three saints of Sanqing in his hands! What should he do Dead! "Zhang Bainian resisted the attack of sword Qi, Tai Chi diagram and Pangu flag. He couldn''t help looking ugly. If he went on like this, he would be defeated by Su Mu!


    Who is he? He is the great God of the three realms in the boundless world! How can you lose in the hands of a younger generation!?

 Chapter 909

    Zhang Bairen shouted angrily, and the Red Book Hu in his hand was thrown directly into the void and turned into a huge seal to temporarily block the incoming sword Qi and the chaotic Qi drawn by Pangu flag and Tai Chi diagram. Then Zhang Bairen slowly took out a palm sized seal from his sleeve again. The word "seal the sky" was engraved below the mark, which was very mysterious. Su Mu''s face sank, He has also heard of this treasure. It is the most powerful treasure in Zhang Bairen''s hands. Compared with the seal of heaven, there are too many objects such as Danshu Hu and Haotian pagoda! Since Zhang Bairen has taken out all the seals of heaven, it means that Su mu can''t squeeze Zhang Bairen out of the fairy world with the help of the power of heaven in a short time!


    You should know that the powerful ability of sealing the sky seal is enough to block the heaven way of the wasteland world in a short time. Moreover, the earth fairy world is not as good as the wasteland world, and the heaven way of the earth fairy world and the heaven way of the wasteland world are not comparable at all. Zhang Bairen holding the seal will certainly be able to give full play to his full strength without fear of the exploration of the heaven way for a period of time, If Su mu can''t defeat Zhang Bairen during this period, it is likely that they will destroy the Xia Dynasty today!


    "Can''t wait!" Su Mu took a deep breath. Although Feng Tianyin is incomparably weak compared with other treasures in the prosperous world, for the current situation, Zhang Bairen took out Feng Tianyin. The pressure brought to Su mu by such treasures is no less than holding any congenital treasure in his hands! At this time, Zhang Bairen can not be afraid of the restrictions brought to him by the heaven in a short time, so Su Mu is likely to face a Zhang Bairen with full fire during this period of time! A powerful existence whose self cultivation has reached the quasi holy state!


    Although Su Mu has a future body as his trump card, he is not sure whether he can beat Zhang Bairen or not. Su Mu has guessed that Zhang Bairen''s strength is completely inconsistent with the quasi holy realm, Su Mu guessed that he didn''t try his best at the first time because he was afraid of the heavenly way of the world. Now with the help of sealing the heavenly seal, Zhang Bairen can try his best without scruples, which means that Su Mu will face a top power in the flood and famine world in the next period of time!


    "Seal heaven! Seal heaven and earth! Lock!"


    The voice fell, the stars in the sky were weak, and the way of heaven was hidden but not obvious. Su Mu obviously felt that he had a certain magic power and could not explore everything here. That magic power was the supreme magic power and the eye of the way of heaven after su Mu became the Lord of the Xia Dynasty! Since even this kind of magic power has failed, it means that the Tao of heaven has lost its exploration here. If you guessed wrong, Zhang Bairen must try his best!


    Sure enough, Zhang Bairen''s momentum suddenly shocked and increased several times in a short time! Originally, Su Mu was able to detect what level Zhang bainin''s strength had reached, but now with Zhang bainin releasing all his strength, he can''t see how strong Zhang bainin''s strength is at this moment! If there is no wrong guess, Zhang Bairen at the moment also has the strength of the early stage of quasi saint!


    Zhang Bairen shouted angrily, and the golden light in his hand shook. Jiulong''s true Qi came out of his body and turned into nine real dragons to fight with Pangu flag and Tai Chi diagram. He was constantly looking for the weakness of the immortal killing sword array. As long as the immortal killing sword array was broken, he was confident that Su Mu could not resist him, but he didn''t have a long time now, If it takes too long, after the effect of sealing Tianyin is lost, Tiandao will immediately detect something wrong. At that time, he will be pushed out of the fairy world by Tiandao and lose all the ability to fight with Su Mu!


    As the top congenital treasure, the weakness of the four immortal killing swords and the immortal killing sword array basically does not exist, but now Su Mu knows what the weakness of the immortal killing sword array is! That''s yourself! Because his current strength can''t match the immortal killing four swords and the immortal killing sword array to play a complete power! If Zhang Bainian had seen this weakness from the beginning, Su Mu would have to summon the future body to survive this disaster, but Zhang Bainian was fascinated. Perhaps the way to break the array after the two saints of Taiqing and Yuanshi invited the two western saints was also found from the immortal sword array, Therefore, Zhang Bairen''s first reaction after seeing Su Mu set up the immortal sword array was not to shoot Su mu, but to enter the immortal sword array to find the weakness of the immortal sword array!


    However, the only weakness of Zhuxian sword array now may be that the strength of the holder is too weak. If someone directly attacks Su mu, Zhuxian sword array will be easily destroyed. Unfortunately, Zhang Bairen hasn''t figured it out yet, On the contrary, he blindly searched for the weakness of the immortal killing sword array in an attempt to break the array!


    The reputation of the immortal killing sword array is not inviolable to the four saints. It''s no joke! Once you enter the array, it''s difficult to find the eye of the array and break the array. That''s why when the third day of junior high school was a family that clearly knew the weakness of the array, you had to invite western zhunti to pick up the two saints to break the array! Now, even if Su Mu tells Zhang Bairen the weakness of the array eye in the immortal sword array, Zhang Bairen is absolutely unable to break the array! This is Su Mu''s confidence in the immortal sword array! The immortal killing four swords, known as the first treasure in the world, are not kidding!


    Of course, Su mu, the world''s No. 1 killing and cutting treasure, thinks that the four immortal killing swords are not so justifiable. After all, although the four immortal killing swords have enough killing and cutting spirit, they are slightly inferior to another treasure, that is, the congenital treasure killing magic gun that was once held in the hands of the demon ancestor Luo Yu and lost its trace after the war! In Su Mu''s heart, the killer gun can be regarded as the first treasure in the real world! When Su Mu arrives in the desolate world, he will surely look for an opportunity to bring the God killing gun into his bag! After all, no one can have too many treasures. The more, the better.


    A moment later, Zhang Bairen ran around in the immortal sword array with an ugly face. After so much time, he still didn''t find the weakness of the immortal sword array. There was no trace at all! If it goes on like this, the effect of sealing heaven seal will disappear soon, and he will be excluded from the fairy world by the way of heaven in this world! At that time, he is really without any future!

 Chapter 910

    Zhang Bainian took a deep breath and knew that if it continued like this, the situation would be more and more unfavorable to him. At this time, Zhang Bainian could not take care of his face and immediately said: "The immortal killing sword array''s reputation as the Four Saints is worthy of reputation! Su Mu! I''m not as good as you! I can''t break the immortal killing sword array! I''ve lost this round! Please withdraw from the array and fight with me fairly!"


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech, and immediately said: "Don''t get me wrong. My purpose today is just to hold you back. As long as I hold you back, you will be excluded by the way of heaven in this world when the effect of sealing heaven seal is lost, and I don''t have any worries at home. I can easily unify the fairy world. At this time, I will withdraw the immortal killing sword array and let you out to fight with me. Su Mu thinks I don''t have the strength yet It''s so powerful that it''s far less powerful than the great Tianzun. I can''t fight with you, so I''m sorry. I won''t let you out. The great Tianzun still wants to think about how to break the array! "


    Zhang Bairen''s face turned black when he heard the speech. Of course, he knew Su Mu''s purpose, but just now he was unwilling to be trapped in the immortal killing sword array and couldn''t turn the situation around. Now he clearly knew Su Mu''s idea, and Zhang Bairen naturally wouldn''t have any hope. Seeing that the light of the seal was gradually disappearing, Zhang Bairen was very clear about it The effect of sealing the sky seal is about to lose. At that time, the Tiandao temporarily suppressed by sealing the sky seal can easily push him out of the earth fairyland, and Zhang Bairen, no matter how brilliant he was in the past, will eventually be silent in chaos and die of the rising and falling crisis in chaos!


    Zhang Bairen doesn''t want to die like this. He also wants to pursue a higher Saint fruit position! He wants to jump out of Sanqing''s grasp of himself. He doesn''t want to die like this. He takes a deep breath. Zhang Bairen seems to have made up his mind, lowers his head to Su Mu and says aloud: "Su mu, you know my past very well. I think you should also know what my ultimate goal is? Based on your understanding of me, you should know what I want, right?"


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech. He didn''t understand what Zhang Bainian meant, but he nodded and replied: "Of course I know. Although you are the great God of the three realms and command all living beings in the three realms, people in the heaven, whether preaching or pro Buddha, despise you. There is no one under your command except Yang Jian, who listens to the tune and doesn''t listen to the announcement. Therefore, you are not willing to be in the current situation. You want to jump out of the control of the sage over you, right? Taiqingsheng Isn''t it just to spy on you that people cut off good corpses and arrange them in heaven? It''s not easy for you to get out of their control? "


    "They just have practiced more than me for countless years! If I Zhang Bainian and they were born at the same time point, I would certainly not be weaker than them! I Zhang Bainian can become the great God of the three realms step by step! From a mortal to the great God of the three realms now! If I were born at the beginning of the boundless world, I would never be weaker than them! So I I''m not willing to be controlled by them! I want to jump out! Su mu, you have the magic weapon of Sanqing. If I guess correctly, are you a disciple of Sanqing sage? Even if you''re not a disciple, you''ve definitely got the inheritance of the three of them, haven''t you? I want to know if the three are dead? "Zhang Bairen asked with a flash of expectation in his eyes.


    "They are not dead. I am indeed the apprentice of the three teachers, but they have guided me for three months. Zhang Bairen, what''s the use of saying this now? The ability to seal the sky is about to disappear, and your time is running out." Su Mu frowned and woke up.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Bairen really took a deep breath and immediately solemnly replied: "You established the Xia Dynasty to unify the fairyland. If my guess is right, your ultimate goal is to establish a Yun dynasty? I have seen the description of Yun Dynasty in the ancient books of Tianting. I have to say that your ambition is even greater than me! I just want to control my destiny, become a saint and jump out of their control over me. You are good, you Unexpectedly, you want to use the saint as your running dog! Your ambition is countless times greater than me! "


    "That''s all you want to say? I didn''t mean to regard the sage as a running dog. After all, I only established Yunchao for myself. Yunchao, as the promotion node of the imperial dynasty, has never been born in countless eras except for a few small Yunchao. Therefore, I want to have a try. I want to establish a real Supreme Yunchao! Comparable to one side The world! It''s even comparable to the Avenue! "Su Mu said with a grin. Anyway, at present, the way of heaven is blocked by Zhang bainin''s seal of heaven. He said that these things will not be known by the way of heaven, so he didn''t have any fear in his heart.


    "Terrible ambition! Su mu, if I say I am willing to be a member of your Xia Dynasty under your command, do you think you will believe it?" Zhang Bairen asked.


    Su Mu narrowed his eyes when he heard the speech. Looking at Zhang Bairen''s look that he didn''t look like a fake, he couldn''t help laughing and replied: "you know that there is a god list in my hand, so it''s impossible for you to pretend to surrender to me. Are you sure?"


    "I don''t want to die so early. I still want to get out of the control of saints. I also want to fulfill my own ambition, so I am willing to put it under the command of the Xia Dynasty. Even if you have imprisoned me for dozens of centuries with the list of gods, I will have no regrets! When you trust me, move me out of the list of gods and let me achieve my goal! How about?" Zhang Bainian took a deep breath and asked solemnly. Now the effect of sealing heaven seal will disappear. He is still trapped by the immortal sword array. If he doesn''t do so, he will definitely die in chaos! There is absolutely no second possibility!


    The reason why Yang Mei can roam in chaos is that people are not afraid of most of the crises in chaos. With his physical strength, in this chaos, except the main road and a few crises can hurt him, What kind of chaotic storm is like a disaster in Zhang Bairen''s eyes. For others, it''s just something that can be solved at will by eating and drinking water. He Zhang Bairen is not a powerful force to prove the Tao. If he goes into chaos, he will die!


    "It''s great for me to recover such strong people as datianzun. Datianzun really wants to be on the list?" Su Mu asked with a smile and narrowed his eyes.


    "Just enter the list. I can also enjoy the immortal effect of the gods list, can''t I?" Zhang Bainian said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 911

    Su Mu couldn''t help grinning when he heard the speech. He immediately took out the list of gods from his arms. Then he looked at Zhang bainin with a smile and said aloud, "since the great Tianzun said so, please hand over the spirit to enter the list of gods. The great Tianzun can rest assured that you will have a chance to return to the wasteland world."


    Zhang Bairen took a deep breath when he heard the speech. He didn''t know why Su Mu said that, but as the effect of sealing the seal became weaker and weaker, he knew that the Tao of heaven would be aware of their situation here. If he delayed like this, the Tao of heaven would easily exclude him from the fairy world. At that time, it was too late for him to regret, So Zhang Bairen didn''t hesitate. He immediately forced a trace of his spirit from the center of his eyebrows to Su mu. Su Mu also accepted Zhang Bairen''s spirit and entered the list of gods. Looking at the remaining positions on the list of gods, Su Mu grinned and said: "Most of the deities on this list have masters. How about asking the great God to temporarily resign to the post of Western gouchen?"


    Zhang Bairen sighed deeply when he heard the speech, saluted Su muxing and said, "thank you, saint."


    "You''re welcome." Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech, and then waved his big hand to take back the immortal killing sword array. He also took back the Pangu flag and the Tai Chi diagram. Now Zhang Bairen has been taken back by himself temporarily. Su Mu doesn''t think there is anything worth using the innate treasure in the earth fairy world. He turned his head. Feng Hua and others have almost cleaned up the Tianting army. Who was killed The Jade Emperor God selected by Zhang Bainian is now dead and dissipated into the dust of history between heaven and earth. Su Mu doesn''t know whether anyone will remember him in countless years. After all, in Su Mu''s opinion, the person who can be remembered in the future is likely to be Zhang Bainian, not the Jade Emperor God, because he is just a puppet pushed out. It''s not enough To be remembered by the world.


    "The heaven has been destroyed! The great Xia Dynasty should be a unified fairyland! Establish a supreme transportation dynasty! Please move the holy master to Zhongtian and build a new great Xia Dynasty!" Feng Hua looked at Su Mu and finished it. After Zhang Bairen, he immediately knelt down on one knee and shouted. The voice has spread all over Zhongtian and spread to the ears of every sanxiu and residents of Zhongtian world.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. He looked at Feng Hua and their powerful sergeants and generals in the Xia Dynasty. These are the backbone of their Xia Dynasty! Most of the sergeants accompany him step by step from the Oriental world to today''s existence, and the 10000 top sergeants in the north and South palaces are even weaker than Su mu in those days Now, Su Mu has become a well deserved master of the earth fairy world, and they have also become the top elite teachers of the Xia Dynasty! Su Mu took a deep breath when he looked at their familiar appearance. Su Mu''s mood became very calm as if it was a cloud just lifted from the sky. He has always wanted to unify the earth fairy world and establish a supreme luck Dynasty, Now the fairyland is really unified by him. Su Mu seems to have something missing in his heart. This feeling is very strange, but very normal.


    However, after unifying the fairy world, Su Mu has not lost the motivation to continue his campaign. After all, the disaster will come after the end of the next yuan conference. Now is not the time for Su Mu to rest. He also needs to establish Yunchao, strengthen Yunchao, go to the flood and wasteland world, collect many strong people in the flood and wasteland world, and make them stronger in advance. If he can change it If changing the future leads to the disappearance of the great disaster, Su mu can be regarded as a complete success. If he can''t change the determined future, Su mu can survive the disaster safely and even destroy the disaster with his powerful forces!


    After entering the list of gods, Zhang Bairen immediately returned to the heaven. He must completely cover his breath under the heaven with the help of the array of the heaven. Otherwise, even if he entered the list of gods, he will still be perceived by the heaven and squeezed out of the earth''s fairyland. Although he entered the list of gods and has an immortal soul, his body is not immortal , once in chaos, the body is destroyed and the spirit is still alive. It is not easy to recast the flesh at that time. After all, no matter how he said, Zhang Bairen''s cultivation reached the peak of quasi sainthood at the peak of his life. It is naturally extremely difficult to reshape the flesh!


    After watching Su Mu fall into meditation, they can''t help calming down. Seeing Su Mu open their eyes, 20 million troops and more than 200 great Luo Jinxian present immediately knelt down on one knee, offered the most noble etiquette to Su mu, and at the same time, they put Xian yuan into their own voice and shouted: "The heaven is gone! The holy master led the Xia Dynasty to unify the fairyland, angelica, gathered the four heaven and earth, moved the capital to the middle heaven, established the supreme transportation Dynasty, shrouded the five earth, became the only master and resounded through the heaven and earth! Remember in history!"


    "The heaven is gone! The holy master led the Xia Dynasty to unify the fairyland, angelica, gathered the four heaven and earth, moved the capital to the middle heaven, established the supreme transportation Dynasty, shrouded the five earth, became the only master and resounded through the heaven and earth! Remember in history!"


    "The heaven is gone! The holy master led the Xia Dynasty to unify the fairyland, angelica, gathered the four heaven and earth, moved the capital to the middle heaven, established the supreme transportation Dynasty, shrouded the five earth, became the only master and resounded through the heaven and earth! Remember in history!"


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech, and immediately said: "Of course, I understand what you mean, but now is not the best time for our Daxia Dynasty to become the transportation dynasty! Although our Daxia Dynasty has unified the fairy world, this luck and merit are enough to enable us to establish the supreme transportation Dynasty, there are many things that were omitted in the fairy world. In three years, I want to make the fairy world really become our great kingdom The territory of the Xia Dynasty has made hundreds of thousands and hundreds of trillions of subjects in the fairy world sincerely believe in our Xia Dynasty. Only then will it be the best time for our Xia Dynasty to become the transportation dynasty! "


    "The holy master''s words are indeed very reasonable, but if we don''t take advantage of the move of the capital to establish the Yun Dynasty, we are afraid that the imperial palace is far away from the eastern mountains. If those ambitious people emerge again, it will undoubtedly be a trouble for us. The holy master said when the imperial dynasty was established that we need to avoid all troubles, so why not take advantage of this opportunity to establish the Yun dynasty , how about becoming the rightful master of the earth fairyland? "Xu Renjie frowned and asked aloud.

 Chapter 912

    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing after hearing the speech and replied: "I really hate trouble, but don''t you think the ambitious people who have emerged in the past three years can just spare us the time to take the initiative to look for them? Those moths are hidden in the dark. It''s not easy to solve them. It''s better to let them emerge by themselves, isn''t it? In the past three years, what we have to do in the great Xia Dynasty is very simple. I will declare closed to the outside world and don''t break in You must also be closed for three years. In these three years, I will make our Xia Dynasty weak. Do you understand what I mean? "


    Everyone was confused and puzzled. They didn''t understand what Su Mu meant. However, Feng Hua, the three immortals of Nandao, and others understood Su Mu''s meaning. Feng Hua fully understood Su Mu''s meaning and asked: "The emperor wants to minimize the momentum of our great Xia Dynasty in these three years. Only in this way can those moths and ambitious people who are hidden in the dark come out to find something to do. Only in this way can our great Xia Dynasty catch them all without effort! I don''t know if the Emperor means that?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech, and immediately said: "Mr. Feng, who knows me, is right. That''s what I mean. Since there are still countless moths and ambitious people who are not convinced of our Xia Dynasty, we can''t find them all, and that''s too troublesome. In that case, we might as well spend the last three years, you guys We should follow what I said and minimize the momentum of our great Xia Dynasty, so that those ambitious people think that our great Xia Dynasty, like the forces in the unified fairy world countless years ago, lost its goal and went to destruction after reunification! Only in this way can we lead them out! Understand? "


    Feng Hua and others nodded immediately when they heard the speech, indicating that they understood Su Mu''s meaning. They just wanted to make the Xia Dynasty look like it was going to die in the past three years, so that those mole ants who were not convinced of the Xia Dynasty and had complaints in their hearts could emerge from the dark. Now the Xia Dynasty is too powerful. Those mole ants are hidden in the dark If they don''t appear, they really don''t have any way. After all, today''s Daxia Dynasty has unified the earth fairy world. The earth fairy world is so huge that it''s impossible to check it one by one. How long will it take to achieve that goal? So the best way is to show that the enemy is weak and show the outside world that their Daxia Dynasty is weak to a certain extent, Those ambitious people will stand on the bright side from the dark!


    "How''s the situation at Wanxiang building?" Su Mu took a deep breath and asked aloud. His trip to attack Tianting only brought 20 million troops and more than 200 great Luo Jinxian. The remaining 20 million troops and nearly 100 great Luo Jinxian were sent to Wanxiang building. Led by Qing Ye, Zhao Qing and Jiang Xingzhou, they attacked Wanxiang building. After all, Wanxiang building didn''t want to have a strong man in Tianting, so Su Mu didn''t I''m worried about what mistakes will happen to Zhao Qing and others.


    In these years, Zhao Qing has also promoted her cultivation to the realm of half step twelve grade golden immortals, which can be called the top strong person in the earth fairy world. Even in the powerful Xia Dynasty, Zhao Qing is definitely among the best. Except that old strong people such as Feng Hua can hold her head, others are not Zhao Qing''s enemies at all.


    After sitting as the king of Zhenbei, Qingye didn''t make much progress in his cultivation. After all, he supervised the northern world for the Xia Dynasty every day and didn''t have so much time to devote to cultivation. Therefore, over the years, Qingye''s cultivation has only made half a step forward, but it''s also very difficult for ordinary people to step out. After all, Qingye is now However, he has entered the realm of the eleventh grade great Luo Jinxian. For him, this half step of cultivation is about to touch the boundary of the twelfth grade great Luo Jinxian, but it is weaker than Zhao Qing''s half step.


    In addition, under the leadership of Jiang Xingzhou, who has been silent for many years in the realm of the 11th grade great luojinxian, and nearly 100 strong men in the realm of the great luojinxian, it is not easy for the more than 20 million troops of the Xia Dynasty to win a Wanxiang building with only more than 8 million troops and dozens of great luojinxian? At least Su Mu thinks so, not just him, but also Feng Hua and others Yes, even they thought that Su Mu really looked down on Wanxiang building. The last time their 36 great Luo Jinxian arrived at the residence of Wanxiang building, they were afraid to let Wanxiang building fart. Now nearly 100 great Luo Jinxian and more than 20 million sergeants have arrived at the residence of Wanxiang building. Wanxiang building is afraid to surrender directly to their Xia Dynasty!


    However, what people didn''t expect was that Wanxiang building fought with the Xia Dynasty to the death, which led to the loss of many sergeants in the Xia Dynasty. Although it was only a small loss for the Xia Dynasty with nearly 50 million troops, Wanxiang building killed nearly one million troops of the Xia Dynasty with 8 million mole ants! It''s a little strange Incredible! You know that the sergeant sent by the Xia Dynasty to attack Wanxiang building is not the most top existence, but at least at the same level as the elite army in Tianting. With nearly a hundred great Luo Jinxian plundering the array, Su Mu really can''t figure out how Wanxiang building did it. It''s hard not to know that he will die Can you really break out unimaginable strength?


    It may be true, but it also reminds Su Mu not to underestimate anyone in the world in the future. After all, the counterattack of Wanxiang building before its death caused such serious losses to the Xia Dynasty. It''s incredible to say, You should know that the Xia Dynasty has always won all victories by rolling! For example, the losses suffered during the attack on Wanxiang building are obviously inconsistent with their historical achievements.


    "These newly recruited military sergeants need training. Since they have become our military sergeants of the great Xia Dynasty, they must become real elite! If they do not act like before, I don''t think we need such lazy military sergeants in the great Xia Dynasty. Mr. Feng, please do it immediately after returning to the East "Yes," Su Mu said aloud to Feng Hua.


    "Please obey the order of the holy master." Feng Hua nodded and replied.

 Chapter 913

    Three years passed quickly, and now the great Xia Dynasty has completely mastered the earth fairy world in their hands. However, due to the secret operation of Feng Hua and others in the past three years, it seems to outsiders that the great Xia Dynasty is countless times weaker than before. Now the great Xia Dynasty has lost its ability to master the earth fairy world, Whether it is strength or other aspects are weak several times!


    It is also for this reason that many ambitious people in the earth fairy world who were already dissatisfied with the Xia Dynasty emerged, one by one competing with the Xia Dynasty under the names of recovering the Wufang emperor palace. None of those ambitious people is a simple generation. They are all famous legendary strong men in the earth Fairy world tens of thousands of years ago, Among them, Liang kuohai, the ruler with the name of emperor Chen''s palace after the restoration of the motherland, is the most powerful. He has reached the realm of the eleventh grade great Luo Jinxian. Some of the remaining forces do not have such strong ones. At most, they have one or two great Luo Jinxian. However, they have gathered a lot of sergeants, and the total number is at least nearly ten million! This is something that the Xia Dynasty did not expect, but for Su mu, it doesn''t matter whether these guys are dead or alive. Anyway, the population base of the fairyland is so huge. What''s the big problem with dying a few?


    When those ambitious people were thinking that they had overthrown the overlord of the great Xia Dynasty, the sergeants of the great Xia Dynasty had secretly approached their place. In addition, Su Mu''s divine power, the eye of heaven and the way, could monitor any place in the fairy world, so those ambitious people, no matter how deep they were hidden, were easily found out by Su mu, It took less than three months to destroy all of them, and once again told countless people in the earth fairyland about the strength of the Daxia imperial dynasty, which made many people afraid of scattered cultivation against the Daxia imperial dynasty.


    "Saint Zun, the three-year plan has been completed. Now the earth fairyland is firmly in the hands of our Xia Dynasty. Now the luck is enough. I don''t know when Saint Zun plans to move the capital to Zhongtian to establish the supreme transportation dynasty?" Feng Hua came to Su Mu and asked aloud. Many of them have been waiting for this day for too long, As long as Su Mu established the supreme transportation Dynasty, the sergeants who reached the top figures in the earth fairy world and made great contributions to the Xia Dynasty can get unimaginable benefits! Now, both ordinary sergeants and senior officials hope that Su Mu will transport the DPRK to establish it earlier.


    Su Mu took a deep breath after hearing the speech, looked at Feng Hua and said: "I have decided to move the capital on June 15, and there is still more than half a month for you to prepare. After moving the capital to the middle heaven, we will immediately start the large and small matters of the establishment of the Supreme Court. It has been three years since the unified fairyland, and we can''t delay any longer. I believe you can''t wait to see what the Supreme Court is like Are you ready? "


    Feng Hua couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech, nodded and replied: "It''s natural. From the moment the emperor established the imperial dynasty, aren''t we all yearning to establish the supreme transportation Dynasty by ourselves? It''s a little ashamed to say. I can''t imagine watching you go from an ordinary monk to today in these years. After all, these years have passed too fast, and the first meeting with the emperor seemed to be yesterday In general, but in this short time, the minister was able to witness with his own eyes that the saint established such a huge force and successfully unified the fairy world. If it were not for the actual experience, I could not believe that someone could complete this unprecedented feat like the saint! "


    "As Mr. Feng said, I have been acting as a lazy idle person since the establishment of the imperial dynasty. No matter how big or small matters are, I bother Mr. Feng personally. I think Mr. Feng''s feelings for the great Xia Dynasty are much deeper than my feelings for the great Xia Dynasty. Compared with the emperor who didn''t ask anything after the establishment of the great Xia Dynasty, you are a minister It''s true that he did it personally for the big and small affairs of the Xia Dynasty. "Su Mu took a deep breath and smiled at Feng Hua.


    When Feng Hua heard the speech, he could not help feeling that there was a burst of pain in his nose, as if he was going to cry all the time. It was not because Feng Hua was unstable, but what Su Mu said completely moved Feng Hua''s heart. Su Mu was right. For the Xia Dynasty, he, an old minister, had more dedication than everyone else. Even Su Mu himself admitted that Feng Hua wanted more for the Xia Dynasty It''s much more attentive than his founder! It can even be said that Su Mu was the founder of the great Xia Dynasty, and Feng Hua was the founder of the development and growth of the great Xia Dynasty! Without Feng Hua''s personal action, even if the great Xia Dynasty can reach this step today, it will take countless years!


    Su Mu looked at Feng Hua with a touch on his face and couldn''t help sighing deeply. He solemnly bowed down to Feng Hua and said: "Mr. Feng, if it hadn''t been for your full help to me over the years, Su Mu would definitely not have been able to reach this level in such a short time. Similarly, if it hadn''t been for your many contributions to the Xia Dynasty, the Xia Dynasty would definitely not have been able to become the only overlord in the immortal world so quickly. You have suffered over the years!"


    "Holy master, what are you doing? There is no king who salutes for his officials! What the officials do is just their duty! Holy master, why do you do this!"


    Feng Hua was flustered when he saw Su Mu''s great gift. He quickly dodged from Su Mu and held Su Mu''s arms. Although he thought he had credit, he thought he couldn''t afford and didn''t dare to face Su Mu''s great gift. Therefore, when Su Mu saluted, he quickly dodged aside to hold Su Mu and didn''t accept Su Mu''s great gift.


    "Mr. Feng doesn''t have to dodge. You can afford this gift." Su Mu smiled and said, and then bowed down to Feng Hua again.


    After seeing this, Feng Hua sighed deeply and said in a voice: "the holy master''s behavior makes his subjects panic. He accepted this gift, but please don''t salute his subjects in the future, because no matter how much contribution he makes, his subjects are always just his subjects. How can the king salute his subjects? It''s absolutely inappropriate!"


    Su Mu smiled at the speech, shook his head and didn''t answer.

 Chapter 914

    More than half a month later, the great Xia Dynasty moved its capital to Zhongtian, which surprised countless scattered cultivation in the fairy world. No doubt, the great Xia Dynasty was telling everyone in the fairy world that they were going to sit in the Zhongtian, dominate the four directions and become the rightful master of the great Xia Dynasty!


    No one dares to jump out and say anything about this move of the Xia Dynasty. After all, the fairy world has been unified by the Xia Dynasty for three years. In the past three years, the Xia Dynasty has also given them a lot of preferential treatment. Whether it is casual repair or residents, they have received the grace and authority of the Xia Dynasty, One after another had a new understanding of the great Xia Dynasty. They thought that the great Xia Dynasty had become weak. Many of them rebelled against the great Xia Dynasty half a year or even a year ago. They joined the camp of ambitious people to overthrow the great Xia Dynasty. However, after the great Xia Dynasty showed its strong strength again, they also became clever, Smart people also immediately understand why the Xia dynasty became weak.


    It''s just an illusion deliberately displayed by the great Xia Dynasty. In fact, the real purpose of the great Xia Dynasty is for those ambitious people. As long as they are destroyed, the great Xia Dynasty can really unify the fairy world, become the worthy master of the fairy world, move its capital to Zhongtian, sit in Zhongtian, control the four directions, and become a real supreme overlord! After all, if we don''t destroy those ambitious people who are dissatisfied with the heart of the great Xia Dynasty, even if the great Xia Dynasty sits on the throne of the Lord of the earth fairyland, those ambitious people will secretly stir up the situation and make trouble for the great Xia Dynasty. In order to avoid trouble, the great Xia Dynasty has spent more than three years to solve those ambitious people hidden in the dark, This move also surprised countless immortal scattered practitioners.


    "The move of the capital of the great Xia Dynasty to Zhongtian represents the former site of the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty in the eastern world. You can go and see it? I''ve heard people talk about how powerful and domineering the new imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty was built before, so I''ve always been longing for it, but where is the most central position of the power of the great Xia Dynasty and the most central position of the power of the whole fairy world, so The security is extremely strict. I haven''t had a chance to watch it. Now that the capital of the great Xia Dynasty has been moved to the middle heaven, does it mean that we can have a chance to see the former site of the imperial palace of the great Xia Dynasty? "A casual monk with only three grades of real fairyland asked his close friends.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    A close friend looked at him with disdain and said: "You know that''s where the Imperial Palace was before the great Xia Dynasty moved its capital? Even if the great Xia Dynasty moved its capital to Zhongtian, there are definitely countless forbidden areas for scattered cultivation. The guard will be as strict as before. According to my estimation, now, in addition to the fairyland where the Zhongtian regime is unified, things like the northern world will also appear."


    The sanxiu frowned when he heard the speech and asked tentatively, "do you mean that there will be three kings only under the holy Reverend in the rest of the north, South and East as in the northern world? Will there be three kings with different surnames?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Otherwise, the fairy world is so huge that the Xia Dynasty can take care of all the people in the middle heaven, so the best way should be to book three kings with different surnames to take charge of the four directions for the holy Zun again, and the holy Zun takes charge of the middle heaven and gives orders, okay?" his close friend Bai answered at a glance.


    "In this way, the former Imperial Palace site of the great Xia Dynasty has become the future residence of the undetermined Oriental king? Alas, unfortunately, I thought the imperial dynasty moved its capital to Zhongtian. I could go to see the former Imperial Palace site in the future, but I didn''t think about it. Alas, you''ve been very clever since you were a child. Why don''t you go and see if you can apply for the great Xia Dynasty An official member of the imperial court? At that time, if you are assigned to the Oriental world, you can take me to the Oriental world. I can also take this opportunity to see how powerful and domineering the original imperial palace of the Xia Dynasty is. Are you right? "Sanxiu smiled and said to his good friend.


    However, he didn''t think about it. It was his joking words that made the great Xia Dynasty have an additional leader more than ten years after it became the Yun dynasty! And this leader is the existence of the original local fairy world, not the existence found in the flood world after the great Xia Dynasty soared to the flood world!


    ......


    A week after moving the capital to Zhongtian, the new imperial court of the great Xia Dynasty was also established on the basis of the original imperial court. Zhang Bainian looked at the new imperial court of the great Xia Dynasty internally and couldn''t help sighing deeply. Looking at these familiar scenes, it made him miss the days when he was the great heavenly master in the flood and wilderness world. Although he was controlled by others, it was similar For now, at least I can walk in heaven and earth at will. I don''t have to be a mouse to hide in the dark.


    "Holy master, the time has been determined. According to the results calculated by astrology and the art of deriving heaven, three days later is the best time for us to be promoted to the imperial court of the great Xia Dynasty, because after three days, thousands of stars flash and thousands of visions. If the subjects are right, the holy master will welcome two very important people in his life again." Feng Hua said to Su mu with a smile.


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling curious. He immediately asked, "did you figure out who those two people are?"


    "Please forgive me, sir. I haven''t mastered the algorithm yet, so I can''t figure out who is the holy master''s closest relative after three days." Feng Hua shook his head and replied. Now he has begun to practice the art of deriving heaven. Although he has been practicing it for some time, his proficiency is not too high, and even little Chengdu hasn''t reached it. This can''t help but make Feng Hua feel a little helpless, Even made him feel sorry for Su Mu''s love for him.


    "Forget it, if you don''t figure it out, you can''t figure it out. I blame you for what you do. Anyway, after three days, you don''t know who it is." Su Mu said with a smile. Then he looked up at the western world and asked aloud, "by the way, old Feng, how''s Wan Xi''s experience?"


    Feng Hua quickly replied after hearing the speech: "tell the saint, the little princess has been hiding her identity and experienced in the western world. She has also matured a lot over the years. Her accomplishments have also broken through to the five grades of the golden fairyland, but it is difficult for her subjects to speak about one thing."


    Su Mu frowned at the embarrassment on Feng Hua''s face. He had a bad guess in his heart. He immediately asked, "what''s the matter? Can''t that girl have a place to belong outside? My Su Mu disciples can''t be worthy of anyone! At least they should be Tianjiao among Tianjiao!"


    "The holy master is worried. The little princess doesn''t touch her feelings, but because the holy master gives too many fairy crystals every month, the little princess is fascinated by the same bad activities." Feng Hua replied with a dry smile.


    Su Mu felt bad when he heard the speech. He guessed and said, "shouldn''t he be addicted to gambling?"


    Feng Hua nodded awkwardly and gave Su Mu an answer.

 Chapter 915

    Su Mu felt a little speechless when he heard the speech. Although Lu Wanxi looked very out of tune in front of him, she still knew the importance of right and wrong. However, Su Mu never thought that she would go out to practice for a few years. It turned out to be what she is now, What is hard to come true is that Lu Wanxi was infatuated with gambling because he gave too many Xianjing? Su mu can now imagine that Lu Wanxi would gamble with herself as soon as she had nothing to do after returning to the emperor''s palace. She can''t help but look helpless.


    "Call her back. After so many years of experience, she must have grown up. Although she is infatuated with gambling, at least her cultivation has not fallen over the years. Although she has only improved one grade, at least now her combat experience should have improved." Su Mu took a deep breath and said helplessly to Feng Hua, At the moment, he didn''t intend to let Lu Wanxi play outside.


    Although Lu Wanxi''s accomplishments and strength have improved over the years, it seems to Su Mu that it is still too slow to improve her first grade accomplishments with Lu Wanxi''s talent in the past four years. Obviously, without her own discipline, Lu Wanxi has become a little self-motivated and has no serious cultivation. As for what she has done, do you need to say more? Feng Hua has said that Lu Wanxi is infatuated with the bad activity of gambling. Obviously, Lu Wanxi has no way to calm down and step up his cultivation in the outside world. Instead, he goes to gambling as soon as he has time. This is not good news, so Su Mu plans to directly pick up Lu Wanxi at the first time.


    "I understand. I''ll go back first. I''ll inform crape myrtle to let him bring the little princess back." Feng Hua nodded and turned away, leaving Su Mu alone looking at the endless starry sky.


    "What are the gambling activities in this world? Zhang Bainian should know something about it after living in this world for so long?" Su Mu suddenly thought in a flash. Obviously, he planned to teach Lu Wanxi a hard lesson after she returned to the emperor''s palace. Obviously, he asked her to go out for experience, She''d better use the living expenses she gave to cultivate a bad hobby. If it comes out, how can it be returned? Their little princess of the Xia Dynasty was infatuated with the bad hobby of gambling, so they couldn''t make countless people laugh?


    "I can''t afford to lose that man." Su Mu shook his head reluctantly, and then turned around and returned to the newly built court.


    Although the original heaven is also extremely lofty and domineering, it seems to Su Mu that it is still a little crude to be used as the residence of their Xia Dynasty. Therefore, Su Mu sent Jiang Xingzhou and the three immortals of Nandao to Zhongtian world three years ago to help Zhang bainin rebuild the heaven, which was not completed until recently, With their strength and financial resources, it will take more than three years to complete the new construction. It can be imagined how the heavenly palace has been newly built!


    At this moment, on the Xuantian continent, a young woman holding Qingfeng long sword is facing endless thunder robbery alone. Looking at this, we can easily know that this woman will cross the thunder robbery and soar into the earth fairy world in a few days. The woman waved the Qingfeng long sword and easily split the thunder robbery in half as if it were a pioneering world, Even the robbery cloud at a higher place was divided. It can be imagined how powerful the woman''s Kendo cultivation is on the Xuantian continent.


    "It''s hard to imagine that all three members of the family have soared to the fairy world. I don''t know where my good disciple has grown in the fairy world over the years. Has my disciple''s daughter-in-law found the bastard boy?" a white haired old man in a black robe muttered looking at the sky, He is Su Mu''s master in Xuantian, Gulin Feng. Now Gulin Feng has completely lost the appearance of the first sword God in the mainland. Instead, he is like a simple and terrible old man. His white hair and wrinkles on his face have also grown a lot, If Su Mu returned to Xuantian and saw Gulin Feng for the first time, if he didn''t look carefully, he might not be able to recognize it, because the current Gulin Feng is much different from the original appearance!


    The original Gulin wind just stood there and gave people a feeling of towering mountains that can''t be climbed, but now the Gulin wind is just a bad old man no matter from a distance or near. How can we say that? It can only be said that the death of the Lord of yaochi had a great impact on Gulin Feng. In fact, Gulin Feng owed too much to the Lord of yaochi. At a glance, the Lord of yaochi and he loved him. Therefore, they waited for tens of thousands of years before they got married, Gulin Feng also knew what the Lord of yaochi thought of him. After he got married, he always thought about how to repay her. However, with the death of the Lord of yaochi, Gulin Feng also fell down. It was not easy for Li 20 to come out until he returned to Xuantian mainland and talked with him every day a few years ago, But now Gulin wind always thinks of the beautiful smile of the Lord of yaochi when he comes to a person. Whenever he thinks of the face of the Lord of yaochi, Gulin wind only feels a burst of colic in his heart. Maybe if he tried his best to stop it, the Lord of yaochi won''t die in the black fog?


    After a day and a night, the sky finally began to clear up. The young woman finally passed the thunder robbery and had the power to fly! Now she only needs to wave her big hand to attract the glow in the sky and lead her to the earth fairy world. However, the woman seems to have something to do and runs directly to the place where Gulin wind is located.


    "Grandpa."


    The young woman bowed respectfully to Gulin Feng, then came to Gulin Feng with a smile, held his arm and said aloud: "I''ve finally survived the thunder robbery. Soon I can go to the earth fairy world to find my father and mother. I don''t know how my mother''s life has been after flying to the earth fairy world these years. I remember my aunt said that my mother has found my father. My father is a big man in the earth fairy world?"


    Yes, this young woman is Su qinger, the only daughter of Su Mu and Liu Qingyi. Now Su qinger has completely grown up and reached the most attractive moment in a woman''s life. However, Su qinger, who grew up under the shelter of the top strongmen in Xuantian mainland since childhood, is still very young at this moment, both in mind and speech Qi and manner are like a little girl who has just been eighteen, although her real age is about thirty.


    "Really?" Gulin Feng responded when he heard the speech. Yes, when Li 20 came back, he told himself how Su Mu and Liu Qingyi were doing in the fairy world. Why can''t he remember? Is it because of the retrogression of his strength in recent years that his memory has begun to decline?

 Chapter 916

    Memory decline has never happened on Xuantian continent. After all, as long as their divine consciousness is still strong, there will be no omission in the memory in their mind. However, with Gulin wind''s many night divine injuries and many reasons, his cultivation and divine consciousness are constantly retreating, Now I have forgotten what Li 20 told me a few years ago! If it weren''t for Su qinger''s reminder, he really couldn''t remember that Li 20 had told him that Su Mu and Liu Qingyi had met!


    Gulin Feng suddenly had some guesses in his heart. After all, he has also lived in the earth fairy world for more than 100000 years, and his longevity yuan has already entered the end. However, his cultivation of Gulin Feng has been rising slowly all the time, so there has been no accident. However, Gulin Feng has not cultivated since he lost the Lord of yaochi in recent years, Instead, his cultivation began to regress, so now Gulin wind can easily guess that he is estimated to have little longevity!


    However, Gulin Feng doesn''t intend to tell anyone about this. Su qinger is about to ascend to the fairy world and become another ascender in Xuantian continent, which is a great joy for them. Moreover, Gulin Feng has regarded Su qinger as his own granddaughter since he was a child, Therefore, he naturally doesn''t want Su qinger to have any accidents because of his affairs at this critical moment, and Li 20''s words have recently had the idea of going back to the fairy world with Su qinger, so Gulin Feng doesn''t intend to tell them. In Gulin Feng''s view, Li 20 is also his own little granddaughter, which has always been his existence in Gulin Feng''s hand! If someone in the world can trust Gulin Feng to entrust Li 20 to him, Gulin Feng has only one candidate in his heart, that is his disciple Su mu.


    Moreover, Gulin Feng''s ability to observe his words and expressions is not weak. Every time he mentions Su mu, Li 20''s Scarlet cheeks and Thoughts on his distracted face show that Li 20 still loves Su Mu very much. Therefore, in Gulin Feng''s opinion, if Li 20 can get married with Su Mu again, wouldn''t it be a kiss? So even if he knows that his life is numbered now, he won''t tell them that any one will affect their future. Anyway, he is already a dying man. It''s better to let Li 20 and Su qinger go to the fairy world to find Su mu.


    "After all these years, you can finally soar. Congratulations, qinger. You will see your father and mother soon. It will be a good talk for a family of three to get together in the earth fairy world. It has never happened in the history of Xuantian continent. I have to say that even now, you can''t help it They are enough to be a beautiful talk in Xuantian for countless years! "Gulin Feng smiled and said to Su qinger.


    Su qinger grinned when she heard the speech. She looked up at the sky and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. She couldn''t wait to fly up to the fairy world to find Su Mu and Liu Qingyi. How many years has the three of them not been reunited again? However, Su qinger has never blamed Su mu for this, because in her opinion, her father is an indomitable big man. My aunt also said that her father has become a mountain in the earth fairy world. Even my aunt''s family is just the power under her father''s command, So now Su qinger is very curious and wants to enter the earth fairy world to see what Su Mu has done in the earth fairy world these years!


    After returning to the imperial city of the eastern regions, Su qinger immediately announced his abdication and gave up the throne of their family for three generations. At the beginning, Su Mu saved Xuantian from the destruction and disaster. Therefore, although their su family was small, they also became the first family in Xuantian. Not only that, After su Mu''s rise, those people have not forgotten that her father saved the fairy world, let her mother inherit her father''s throne, master everything in Xuantian continent, and become the first empress in the history of Xuantian continent!


    After Liu Qingyi ascended, Su qinger took the throne from her mother and became the second empress. However, Su qinger''s strength has reached the level of soaring to the fairy world, so she can''t continue to occupy the throne. Therefore, she plans to abdicate and give up the throne under her ass to other capable people, There are not many people competing for the throne, because they think they have not made much contribution to Xuantian continent, and no one can get their respect when sitting in that position except Su Mu''s children, so it leads to that the throne has no one to sit for a period of time after su qinger abdicated! However, fortunately, later, people knew that Xuantian mainland could not be ownerless, so many people also jointly recommended Taiyi Holy Lord to ascend the throne and became another leader of Xuantian mainland, but these are things in the future.


    After su qinger let out the throne, she directly returned home. She had persuaded Li 20 to return to the earth fairy world with her some time ago, so she came to pick up Li 21 to go back. As for Gulin Feng, although Li 20''s cultivation has regressed over the years, However, with Su qinger''s opening of the flight channel and Li 20''s strength, Gulin Feng was strong enough to let Gulin Feng go to the earth fairy world, but Gulin Feng refused. He wanted to stay in the earth fairy world for nothing else, just for his old friends and the master of yaochi who had waited for him for tens of thousands of years.


    Li 20 and Su Mu also felt very helpless about this. They knew they couldn''t talk about Gulin Feng, so they didn''t continue to try to persuade Gulin Feng. Instead, they planned to go directly to the earth fairy world and let Su Mu try whether they could talk about Gulin Feng and let him fly into the earth fairy world. If they soared, they would really have no close relatives, There are only some old friends in his spare time. In this way, if Gulin Feng has no one to take care of, God knows what he will look like in the near future.


    "You two little girls don''t have to worry about me. I''ve been flying across the Xuantian continent for so many years. Can''t you even take care of yourself? You''d better hurry up and fly to the fairy world. Don''t think I don''t know your thoughts. One wants to get together with his parents earlier and the other wants to see his admirer as soon as possible. Don''t stop. Go quickly and be loved by you every day The two smelly girls really can''t let me go. Now, as soon as you leave, no one cares about me. What do I want to do? "Gulin Feng said proudly.


    "OK! I knew you liked my father, aunt!" Su qinger suddenly flashed across the little aunt, holding a small powder fist and gently hammered Li 20 on the shoulder.


    "Isn''t she afraid that you don''t like it after she says it? All right, let''s go quickly." the voice fell, and Gulin Feng directly closed the door and didn''t bother them.


    Su qinger and Li 20 couldn''t help feeling a little helpless. Then they looked at each other, smiled, got up and flew towards the endless sky.


    Gulin Feng sighed deeply when he saw them leave. Looking at the yard where he was the only one living, he couldn''t help falling into a burst of silence.

 Chapter 917

    Three days later, in the heavenly palace of the Zhongtian world, all the high-level officials of the great Xia Dynasty put down all their things and rushed here today, because today is a very important thing for them! That''s su mu. He''s going to promote the Xia Dynasty to the Yun dynasty! Once Yunchao is established, the benefits these meritorious people can get are absolutely unimaginable! Although they know little about Yunchao, this does not prevent them from understanding the power of Yunchao! The fact that one person is enough to destroy the fairy world is still very clear to them!


    Not far away, we can say that the saints in the wasteland world are just the high-level combat power of the transportation Dynasty among the top transportation dynasties! Isn''t it easy for a saint to destroy the fairyland, which doesn''t even have great Luojin fairy fruit? In addition, Su Mu often told them that they also fully understand the strength of Yunchao. The most important thing is that once Yunchao is established, the world level of the earth fairyland will be greatly improved. When Yunchao rises, they will be able to seek a higher realm in a more powerful and perfect world than the earth fairyland! This is an irresistible benefit for their practitioners!


    A blessed cave can bring great improvement to a cultivator or even a group of cultivators. What if the whole world becomes a blessed cave? Then their great Xia Dynasty will become powerful and invincible! So now the Xia Dynasty is united and wants to see the magnificent scene when the Yun Dynasty was established!


    On the plain in the center of the Zhongtian world, a sacrificial roof climbing into the sky has been established early. The height of the sacrificial roof has been straight up to the sky. Although it has not reached the top of the thirty-three heavy days, it has also reached the height of the twenty-nine heavy days! And this roof sacrificial platform was just built by the Xia Dynasty in just over half a month! In order to hold the promotion ceremony of the imperial dynasty today and pray to heaven, the Xia imperial dynasty is about to break through in the direction of transportation!


    At that time, all the spirits of the whole fairyland will gather. After the establishment of Yunchao, the world will soar, and there will be thousands of visions. The great Xia Dynasty also plans to take the whole opportunity to pass on the matter of Yunchao to everyone in the fairyland, let them know that Yunchao is powerful, and let them be proud that they are the people of Yunchao! After entering the wasteland world, they can unite as one in the different world to open up and expand the territory for Su Mu and help Yun Chao become more powerful!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the day when the Daxia Dynasty was promoted to the Yunchao Dynasty. It is said that all the senior officials of the whole Daxia Dynasty gathered together. There are more than 20 million sergeants under martial law alone! In addition to the existence of nearly 500 Dalai Jinxian realm to protect the Dharma, the holy master is going to promote our Daxia Dynasty to the legendary Yunchao Dynasty today. We are the sons of the Yunchao Dynasty People can also get the endless benefits brought by the transportation of Korea! Today is a big day. All diners in our restaurant, whether drinking or eating to meet their appetite, will be paid for by our restaurant! "The shopkeeper of a restaurant in the imperial capital of the Oriental world shouted to countless drinkers in the restaurant, which attracted a lot of applause, The same scene also appeared in all parts of the earth fairy world. They all held this celebration from their own sources. After the promotion of the great Xia Dynasty, it is not only their senior officials of the great Xia Dynasty who enjoy the benefits, but all the people of the great Xia Dynasty can enjoy the benefits brought by the transportation of the dynasty! So at this moment, both businessmen and casual practitioners bow their heads in the direction of the sacrificial roof.


    ......


    In the eastern world, in feisheng Valley, after a flash of glow, Su qinger and Li 20 also appeared in feisheng pool. Su qinger was very curious about everything around feisheng pool because she came to the earth fairy world for the first time. Looking at the ethereal white fog around feisheng pool and the mysterious energy different from Reiki in heaven and earth, Su qinger couldn''t help taking a deep breath, Then he laughed. After so many years of efforts, he finally stepped into the earth fairy world and wanted to reunite with Su Mu and Liu Qingyi! How many years has it been since their family met again?


    Su qinger can''t tell. He doesn''t pay so much attention to the concept of time. However, it is estimated that the family hasn''t been together for at least nearly 20 years. If Xuantian doesn''t know what causes the soaring strength now, it needs to be stronger than before, Su qinger also flew to the fairy world to meet Su mu.


    After all, Su qinger perfectly inherited the constitution of Su Mu''s congenital holy body. His talent can be said to be incomparably amazing. If not for the improvement of Xuantian mainland''s strength, Su qinger would have been able to fly into the earth fairy world. Moreover, at this time, if he wanted to fly, he would not be as simple as it used to be, Now, if a cultivator of Xuantian continent wants to fly into the earth fairy world, he must go through the experience of 369 robberies, that is to say, you must face one of the three kinds of thunder robberies and survive the thunder robberies unharmed before you can fly into the earth fairy world.


    These three kinds of thunder robberies are not random, but come from everyone''s mind. This is what Su qinger notices. According to Su qinger''s mind, if the thunder robberies are determined by talent, then Su qinger may not be facing a small three robberies! You know, Su qinger perfectly inherited the Constitution and talent of Su Mu''s congenital holy body, at least it will lead to nine robberies, but only three robberies are enough to fly up!


    However, although the three six nine robberies sound weak and strong, in fact, the power of these three kinds of disasters is the same. Su qinger still can''t underestimate the three robberies. If it wasn''t for the sharpness of Qingping sword in his hand and his superior sword skills, if Su qinger didn''t have the best treasure but relied on his own hard resistance, it would surely disappear! But now everything doesn''t matter. For Su qinger, no matter how he divides the disaster and everything in Xuantian continent, she has now soared to the earth fairy world, so everything in Xuantian continent naturally has nothing to do with her. If it has anything to do, it is what her elders should worry about, What I have to do is to seize the time to improve my strength. Fortunately, the fairy world can help Su mu in the future.

 Chapter 918

    Su qinger took a deep breath. After the baptism of feisheng pool, Su qinger has completely changed from the original mortal to a real immortal! Li 20 on one side also smiled. When she met Su mu, Su Mu was just a 16-year-old boy. Now his daughters are so old, but his love for the boy has not been fulfilled.


    Although Su Mu said that if she thought clearly one day and returned to the earth fairy world, he would give himself a title and would not hurt himself secretly every day, Li 20 knew in his heart that this was just Su Mu''s charity to himself. For Su mu, I''m afraid he didn''t have any love for himself. What if he gave himself a title? Isn''t it a lonely house for the rest of your life? Compared with red tea and Liu Qingyi, she and Su Mu have no emotional foundation. What can su Mu do even if she gives her the title of main wife? In the end, the one who keeps the empty house alone is himself. What''s the difference between this position and not?


    Originally, Li 20 wanted to open up a little in the fairy world, but now she suddenly felt in a trance and lost the road ahead. She didn''t know what to do. If someone could stand up and help him guide the road at this time, maybe she wouldn''t be so confused, but now there is only a silly Su qinger around her, Obviously, she can''t get any comfort from the other party. After all, Su qinger is Liu Qingyi''s daughter. It''s not what her daughter should do to find another woman for her father without telling her mother. If Su qinger does this, Liu Qingyi may be angry.


    However, Li Shier is also a person who has experienced great storms. She took a deep breath and forced her out of her just state. After looking at Su qinger, she said aloud: "Qinger, it''s time for us to find your father and mother. If I remember correctly, when I left, he had become the master of the north and the East. I don''t know whether he has become stronger in recent years, whether the strong under his command have become more numerous, and whether he has occupied more territory."


    Su qinger couldn''t help grinning at the speech and said, "in fact, what you want to say most is whether my father misses you, don''t you?"


    Li Shier was stunned when he heard the speech. Even his steps were a little unstable. He almost fell to the ground. Then he turned around and looked at Su qinger, who was still so naughty behind him. He couldn''t help feeling a little helpless. He took a deep breath and said: "What can I do if I miss me? What can I do if I don''t? He and I have no fate after all. If I had treated him as a daughter, now maybe the woman standing next to your father should take me as his sister."


    Su qinger couldn''t help grinning when he heard the speech, and said aloud, "didn''t my aunt and dad meet at the national capital meeting of emperor Qianyuan''s palace?"


    "To be exact, it''s in the restaurant not far from the place where the national capital conference is held, that is, the medicine shop next to our house. Where was the restaurant originally opened by Mr. Gu, but later it was sold because of many things. Now it has become a medicine shop. Things have changed over time." Li 20 sighed deeply and said helplessly.


    "That little aunt, you still can''t be a big sister." Su qinger smiled and explained.


    "Why?" Li twenty asked with some doubt.


    "Dad''s childhood is very mysterious. Even my mother doesn''t know it now. However, when Dad first appeared in the eyes of the people in Xuantian mainland, my mother met my father. At that time, she was in the Wanbao auction branch of Qingshan city. My mother was angry and went to the remote town of Qingshan city. It seems that my father was invited to be a guest by the steward of the auction. At the beginning, I was angry They thought that dad was the pride cultivated by some powerful force. "Su qinger explained to Li 20 with a smile.


    "Is that so?" Li Shier shook his head with a bitter smile when he heard the speech. He thought that even if he could not stand with Su mu, he would be su Mu''s first confidant. However, after listening to Su qinger''s explanation, she realized that she still thought too much.


    "Don''t be bitter, aunt. I''ve heard grandpa say a lot about his father. One of them makes me feel very funny now. Do you want me to tell you?" Su qinger tilted his head and asked Li 20 with a smile.


    "If you want to say it, just say it." Li 20 looked at Su qinger with some helplessness and said aloud.


    "The thing was like this..."


    ......


    In the middle heaven world, in the heavenly palace, Su Mu closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of the best time for Yunchao''s promotion. Suddenly, he suddenly felt that there were two very familiar smells in the eastern world. Anyway, at this moment, it was not the best time for Yunchao''s promotion, so Su Mu also took a short break and used the eye of heaven to see what the two smells suddenly appeared in the eastern world were It doesn''t matter who doesn''t look. Su Mu''s eyes widened at this look, and he laughed happily!


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Su Mu''s laughter came from the sky, which made Feng Hua and others feel a little confused. What''s the matter with the holy master? Why are you laughing so loudly at such a serious scene today? Is there something funny?


    "Feng Lao! Let me talk in detail when you enter the heavenly palace." Su Mu''s voice came from the heavenly palace, which made Feng Hua feel a little curious. However, he didn''t hesitate. He immediately strode into the heavenly palace and immediately saw Su mu in a black robe. At the moment, he was looking at the sky of the Oriental world with a nostalgic smile. Feng Hua knew, This is Su Mu''s observation of the eastern world using the divine power. Su mu, the divine power of the eye of heaven, did not hide it from anyone, so Feng Hua naturally knew what Su Mu was doing, but Feng Hua wondered what Su Mu would be so happy to see?


    "Mr. Feng, my daughter has finally come! I''ve been waiting for decades! She has finally risen! Mr. Feng, the promotion ceremony of the DPRK will not start until 3:15 p.m. I want you to find her in this limited time and take her to Zhongtian world to participate in this promotion ceremony!" Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    After hearing the speech, Feng Hua not only felt great pressure. At this moment, although it was only a quarter in the morning, how difficult it was to bring back Su Mu''s daughter before a quarter in the afternoon! You know, although his accomplishments have reached the realm of twelve grade golden immortals, it is very difficult to run back and forth to the Oriental world in such a short time! Because the earth fairy world is too big!


    However, Feng Hua didn''t refuse. Although it was troublesome, he still had a solution, so he nodded immediately and rushed to the Oriental world without stopping for a moment. You asked him if he didn''t know what Su qinger looked like and how to recognize each other? It''s not simple. After su Mu became the emperor, his descendants all have the spirit of the emperor. This temperament can''t be hidden, so Feng Hua can rely on this to find Su qinger and take her to the heavenly palace!

 Chapter 919

    For Feng Hua, it is basically impossible to travel between the middle heaven world and the eastern world in half a day. After all, the huge land of immortals is not what he can travel at will now. According to Feng Hua''s strength, it will take at least three days to travel around and bring Su Mu''s children back, However, today is the time for them to be promoted to the imperial court in the Xia Dynasty, so there is not so much time to delay him. If Su Mu goes in person, it may not take half an hour. After all, Su Mu has an unfathomable law of space, Even in the extremely solid space of the earth fairy world, it is still easy to open up a space tunnel to and from the Oriental world and the middle heaven world, but for him, this is indeed a big challenge.


    However, fortunately, Feng Hua is not a person who doesn''t know how to change. Su Mu said that it''s OK to bring people back before 3:15 p.m., so Feng Hua already has a goal in mind. It''s obviously impossible for him to go back and forth that far in half a day, but it''s easy for Zhang Bairen to do it? On the day of the battle between Zhang Bairen and Su mu, Feng Hua clearly saw that he had a treasure that could cover up the way of heaven in a short time, so Feng Hua would not worry that Zhang Bairen would be exposed. According to Su mu, his current strength is equivalent to that of a later strongman in the golden fairyland in the flood and famine world, and he has not even reached the peak, And Zhang Bairen''s strength is indeed a real quasi saint! And it is the existence of the quasi Saint peak. Although he has no strength in his heyday, at least it is very easy for him to open up a space channel in the earth fairy world and make a round trip.


    After paying attention, Feng Hua immediately went to Zhang Bairen''s residence to find Zhang Bairen and asked him to help him. Because Zhang Bairen''s strength was too strong, Su Mu didn''t immediately appeal to heaven to give Zhang Bairen a position, but asked him to stay in the heavenly palace for a while, found him a residence and let him hide for a while, When Yunchao''s promotion is completed, he doesn''t need to continue to hide in the dark. At that time, Zhang Bairen can stand out in the open at will. When Su Mu doesn''t take action, Zhang Bairen is definitely the first combat power of their Xia Dynasty. Even Su Mu is not necessarily his opponent!


    It''s not that Su Mu underestimates himself, but that he is really not Zhang Bainian''s opponent now. The reason why he can make Zhang Bainian bend down and admire himself is only because of the way of heaven in the earth fairy world. If Zhang Bainian could not survive in chaos, I''m afraid even if the way of heaven pushed him out of the earth fairy world, he would never bow to himself, Because Zhang Bairen''s original status and strength were very high, Su Mu didn''t make too many restrictions on him, but gave him a lot of freedom. Now the heavenly palace has completely avoided the exploration of the way of heaven. Therefore, as long as Zhang Bairen likes to go in the heavenly palace, he can''t leave the heavenly palace in a short time.


    Feng Hua came to Zhang bainin''s door, knocked on the knocker ring politely and waited for the door to open. When the door opened, Feng Hua saw Zhang bainin sitting in the yard studying array books. It''s not difficult for Feng Hua to guess that he was unwilling to be defeated by the immortal killing sword array arranged by the saint last time, So I''m just taking the time to supplement my blank about the array.


    Feng Hua didn''t say much because he knew that even if characters like Zhang Bairen were crushed by Su mu, he would never turn over. This is the view of Su mu in their hearts because of Su Mu''s strong suppression on them all the time, but in fact, it is true, Compared with Zhang Bairen, a cultivator who relies on his own talents and efforts, Su mu, a system player with plug-in, is completely different. The difference between the two is like a tourist player and a super VIP player. Therefore, it is impossible for Zhang Bairen to surpass Su mu.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Feng. Shouldn''t Mr. Feng be busy promoting the imperial court with the holy master?" Zhang Bairen asked strangely. After becoming a member of Su Mu and entering the list of gods, Zhang Bairen also understood his current situation and didn''t put his divine consciousness in the whole heavenly palace as he had mastered the heavenly court before, because he was not qualified to do so now, It will only cause the unhappiness of many people, and even cause Su Mu''s dissatisfaction with him. Now he has to restrain himself. Therefore, Zhang Bairen is really full of doubts about the arrival of Feng Hua.


    Feng Hua couldn''t help but smile bitterly when he heard the speech and said aloud, "great heavenly master, I came here this time because I want to ask him for something."


    "Mr. Feng, don''t call me that. The holy master just knows my past and teases me. If you call me that, it will taste different. If the holy master hears it and causes the holy master''s displeasure, Mr. Feng may have nothing, but I''m different. If you really don''t know how to call me, you can call me a Taoist friend. After all, I''m a good friend The two of us can be regarded as coming out together. "Zhang Bairen quickly said in a voice when he heard the speech. Now Zhang Bairen is completely dependent on others, and any momentum that belongs to the great God of the three worlds has disappeared.


    Feng Hua couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech, but he nodded secretly in his heart. To tell the truth, if Zhang Bainian had just accepted his name and called him the great heavenly Buddha, he would definitely make a small report to Su mu. Looking at Zhang Bainian, he was completely dependent on others, and Feng Hua was relieved, If Zhang Bairen behaves calmly, he has no way to take him, but Zhang Bairen''s expression and action are the best answer for Feng Hua. He knows that Zhang Bairen is unwilling to live under others all his life, but can he escape from the control of the holy master? Obviously, that''s not possible!


    "Well, I''d like to ask Zhang Daoyou to do me a little favor." Feng Hua smiled and explained.


    "A little busy? I''m afraid it''s not small. With Feng Daoyou''s status and ability in the earth fairy world, what else can you do? If you have something to say, just say it. After all, I''m also from the Xia Dynasty, and it''s OK to help each other." Zhang bainin smiled and replied.


    "Well, I want to ask Zhang Daoyou to build a space channel to the Oriental world. The son of the holy master just flew into the earth fairy world today, so the holy master asked me to bring people back before 3:15 p.m. with my feet, it is impossible to go back and forth between the two worlds in such a short time, so I want to ask Zhang Daoyou to help me. What do you think?" Feng Hua smiled and said aloud.

 Chapter 920

    Zhang Bainian frowned at the speech, then looked at it, sighed and said: "Feng Daoyou, you don''t know. Now I have too many restrictions in the earth fairy world. Even if I use the seal to hide the heaven temporarily for a period of time, it''s only hidden for half an hour at most. It''s basically impossible to get through the space tunnel and let you reach the Oriental world safely, and then find the Holy Son and return."


    Feng Hua''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. Since Zhang Bairen didn''t refuse, it means that they still have a chance to talk. So Feng Hua retreated and asked for the second place. He quickly said: "Don''t be so troublesome. As long as Zhang Daoyou sends me to the Oriental world, I''ll immediately look for the son of the holy master. At that time, please tell the holy master that if I can find the son of the holy master in the shortest time, it''s not difficult for me to use the treasure to return to the heavenly palace."


    "Well, since you have said so, I will help you this time. But Feng Daoyou should not forget my help today. If I need Feng Daoyou''s help in the future, please don''t be stingy." Zhang Bairen shook his head reluctantly.


    "In the future, Zhang Daoyou has something to ask me. Feng Hua will never refuse!" Feng Hua said solemnly.


    Zhang bainin nodded when hearing the speech. Then he took out the seal of heaven, temporarily sealed the exploration of heaven''s way into the middle heaven world, and then quickly built a space tunnel to connect the two bridges, and quickly said: "Feng Daoyou, you said that the descendants of Saint Zun just flew into the earth fairy world today, so they should be not far from feisheng Valley at the moment. How about I send you directly to feisheng Valley?"


    "Thank you, Taoist friend Zhang!" Feng Hua bowed down to thank him.


    Zhang Bainian nodded, and then ran the immortal power in his body to send Feng Hua into the space tunnel. After Feng Hua arrived in the Oriental world, he was relieved and dissipated the space tunnel. After all, he could not appear in the earth fairy world, so there was no way to stabilize the space tunnel all the time so that Feng Hua could return to the heavenly palace through the tunnel, but this was the limit that Zhang Bainian could make Many people in the heavenly palace have noticed the vision caused by the casting of the space tunnel, but it may be that they didn''t come to ask more because they found out what they were doing.


    Just when Zhang Bairen was going to sit down and take back Feng Tianyin and continue to study the array, Su Mu came to his yard. Seeing Su Mu coming, Zhang Bairen just sat down on his front foot and stood up again, cleaned up the complex expression on his face, then took a deep breath and said: "Zhang Bairen has seen the holy master. Why did the holy master come to me? Shouldn''t he be preparing for the heaven sacrifice ceremony now?"


    "The grand ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven is ready. When the emperor ascends to the top of the heaven at 15:00 p.m. to announce the way of heaven, when the Xia Dynasty is promoted to the supreme transportation Dynasty, you can wander around the fairy world at will." Su Mu smiled and replied. Then he looked at the place where the space tunnel dissipated, then narrowed his eyes and said aloud: "Sure enough, it is worthy of being a strong man in the peak state of quasi saint. The control of this space is beyond my reach."


    "The holy Zun is joking. How many years has Zhang bainin practiced? How many years has he practiced? There is no comparability at all. In contrast, the holy Zun can grow to this point in just half a century. Compared with the holy Zun, Zhang bainin has practiced for several yuan before reaching the current level. It''s really ridiculous." Zhang Bairen said reluctantly. Without saying anything else, he really admired Su Mu''s talent. He was a congenital human race in the wasteland world, and his physique was also the top congenital Taoist body in the wasteland world. After the end of the two rulers of the demon family Tianting and Haotian God, Zhang Bairen also practiced from an ordinary mortal to the wasteland world in the shortest time He became another master of the heaven, but when he took that position, he realized why the original Haotian God rebelled, because the feeling that his fate was controlled by others was really boring!


    In particular, the feeling that everything was arranged by those high saints really made people feel too angry. Therefore, Haotian God resisted those saints and his teachers, and finally returned to Zixiao palace. It is precisely because of this that he can master the heaven and become the Lord of the heaven, but the position of the Lord of the heaven is not It''s easy to be. Although he survived countless disasters and finally took the throne in good faith, he found out later that how many people in heaven are convinced of himself? Basically there is no one! Apart from Yang Jian who listens to the tune and doesn''t listen to the announcement, who else can he be regarded as a confidant?


    The third crown prince? The king of tota or the righteous gods? They are not their own confidants, but the people who expound. They have no respect for themselves, who have survived countless disasters and become the great God of the three worlds. They often give themselves white eyes, work without effort, and hold their offerings from the heaven every year. Even he needs to please the queen mother of the head of the female immortal, relying on the flat peach in each other''s hands To win over the gods, in general, except for the days when he has not yet embarked on practice, all the rest of his life is tragedy!


    In contrast, Su Mu''s short cultivation for several decades is comparable to his strength in cultivating several yuan societies. Zhang Bairen is really a bit tragic! Moreover, Su Mu casually sets out the existence of the rank still on his treasures, whether it is Pangu flag, Tai Chi diagram, immortal killing sword array diagram, or even the four immortal killing swords Taking out a handle is more valuable than the precious treasure all over his body. Su Mu and Zhang bainin must get up and be the winner of life!


    "Don''t belittle yourself too much. I know Zhang Bairen''s past clearly. You can see through your destiny from an ordinary mortal, so as to move towards the road of cultivation, change your destiny and become the great God of the three worlds. Compared with other people in the boundless world, you are the only one who has come to today completely by yourself. Others can either They all have the support of saints or quasi saints. However, there is no one behind you, but you can leave behind these people with the support of powerful people and become the great God of the three worlds. I have to say that you are one of the few people I admire in the flood world. "Su Mu smiled and said to Feng Hua.


    "Thank you for your praise." Zhang Bainian couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Su Mu was the first person to speak to him like this, which moved him a little.

 Chapter 921

    Looking at the slowly dissipating space breath, Su Mu not only sighed deeply, but also said aloud: "Feng always followed me when my strength was still very weak. As my strength became stronger and stronger, Feng did everything himself. It can be said that he made great contributions to the great Xia Dynasty. However, as the great Xia Dynasty is about to be promoted to the Yun Dynasty, Feng''s strength will not be enough. As the great Xia Dynasty As one of the most important people, you must be able to see the dilemma that old Feng will face? "


    "The holy master must be worried that with the establishment of Yunchao in the future, old Feng''s strength and talent are not enough to be reused. Do you feel sad?" Zhang Bairen nodded at the speech and said for Su mu.


    "Yes, old Feng has provided the most important help on my growth path. I don''t want to see old Feng go on silent and be surpassed by future generations. You have lived in the wasteland for so many years. Do you know if there are any items and elixirs that can improve and enhance your talents in the wasteland?" Su Mu asked Zhang Bairen loudly. Although he knows the flood world very well, compared with Zhang Bairen, a local resident, Su Mu''s understanding is still not enough. Therefore, Su Mu plans to ask Zhang Bairen if there are any hidden treasures in the flood world that can be used to improve his personal talent.


    Zhang Bainian immediately shook his head and replied: "Holy master, you should know very well that everyone''s talent is fixed at birth. It''s not so easy to change a person''s talent. Even the fruits of the top ten innate spiritual roots in the boundless world are just a kind of magic medicine that can improve strength. It can be said that it has no effect on the improvement of talent Besides, isn''t there a good example around the holy master? If I''m not wrong, the queen should have taken the fruit of one of the top ten innate spiritual roots before. Therefore, the queen can fly into the earth fairy world, but the holy master must have found that the queen has come to this step by counting the fruit of the innate spiritual roots, but the Queen''s talent has not been developed In contrast, even an ordinary casual practice in the Xia Dynasty is several times better than the talent of the queen. If the saint wants to change the talent of the queen and Mr. Feng, I''m afraid there is only one way to go. "


    Su Mu''s speech immediately brightened his eyes. As long as there was a way, no matter what it was, Su Mu went back to try. So Su Mu quickly asked, "it seems that you have a way. I don''t know what it is. Tell me. As long as there is a way, I can realize this way, no matter how slim the hope is."


    Zhang Bairen took a deep breath when he heard the speech, and then said aloud: "The holy master should have heard of Pangu''s blood essence? If you want to improve a person''s talent, you must improve his heel and foot! Apart from the mysterious Pangu''s blood essence, Hongmeng purple Qi has this ability. Now Hongmeng purple Qi has a master. Although a Hongmeng purple Qi has disappeared at the beginning, it''s not necessary to find it It''s so easy. In contrast, if the saint can find Pangu''s blood essence, the talents of the saint queen and Feng Lao will certainly be able to change, and even be expected to become a saint in the future! "


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he not only took a deep breath, but also agreed with what Zhang Bairen said. Yes, I''m afraid there is no way to change a person''s talent except Pangu''s blood essence and Hongmeng''s purple Qi. Moreover, these two things are not to change a person''s talent, but to let them go further in the future , needless to say, a drop of Pangu''s blood essence created the twelve ancestors of the witch family. Is it so easy to find this thing? As for Hongmeng Ziqi Su Mu Dao, there is a way to solve it!


    It''s just the beginning of the birth of the Honghuang world to enter the Honghuang world. At that time, fierce animals were everywhere. It was still the era of the fierce animal Dynasty. Hongjun and others just appeared on the Honghuang land. If Su Mu could seize the opportunity to become the spokesman of the heaven of the Honghuang world and completely change the future of the Honghuang world! However, this method also has some risks After all, Su Mu doesn''t know how Hongjun got Hongmeng purple gas, so the safest way is that Su Mu won''t change the major situation of the flood and famine world for the time being, waiting for Hongjun to become a saint and preaching. At that time, Su mu can directly snatch Hongmeng purple gas from Hongjun''s hands! This is the safest way!


    However, this is a huge test for Su Mu''s strength. Su Mu''s strength must surpass Hongjun at that time and even stand at the same level as the heavenly way of the Honghuang world! Otherwise, even if Su Mu grabs the Hongmeng purple gas, what can he do? The heavenly way of the Honghuang world still has a way to deal with himself!


    "I''ve heard of one thing. During the Lich war, the Lich family Pangu hall once emitted a glow. Even if it was tens of millions of miles away, I could feel the terrible smell in the Pangu hall. If I guessed correctly, the Lich family must have a drop or even more Pangu blood essence in their hands! If the holy master is capable, he might as well fight the Lich family''s attention in the future , grab Pangu''s blood essence to improve Feng Daoyou and the Queen''s physique. " Zhang Bairen revealed to Su Mu that it is not that Zhang Bairen is really one with Su Mu now, but that Zhang Bairen understands that what he needs now is his position. He also wants to have a certain position, otherwise he will be greatly limited in what he does in the future. Therefore, Zhang Bairen informed Su mu of this news and hopes to use this news to improve Su Mu''s understanding of himself Your senses.


    "That''s just possible. In contrast, I think it''s more realistic to rob Hongjun of Hongmeng purple gas." Su Mu said aloud.


    Zhang Bainian frowned when he heard the speech, and then said: "holy master, Hongjun has become the existence of the heaven realm of the boundless world. It''s unrealistic to rob something from him? And whether there is Hongmeng purple gas in his hand is still a problem."


    "You will understand what I mean, but not today, but after the establishment of Yunchao! When the establishment of Yunchao is completed, you will understand what I mean." Su Mu smiled and replied that he didn''t immediately tell Zhang Bairen that he was going to the flood and famine world just born, which gave Zhang Bairen a suspense that hasn''t been solved yet.

 Chapter 922

    In the eastern world, in feisheng Valley, Feng Hua couldn''t help feeling helpless when he looked at the empty feisheng valley. Although it was only a quarter to eleven, the time given to him was only a quarter to four. It would be bad if he couldn''t bring Su Mu''s children back to zhongtiantian palace.


    Feng Hua took a deep breath, then closed his eyes and felt it. No one lives in feisheng Valley all the year round. Except for the original black and white chess masters, there is no smell of coming here recently. Therefore, Feng Hua wanted to see if he could trace the whereabouts of Su Mu''s children through the residual breath here, but this move is really useful, Feng Hua really found the trace of each other, so without saying a word, he hurried in the direction they left.


    In the Tianshui city of the Oriental world, the person Feng Hua is looking for is strolling around the Tianshui city at this moment. Su qinger, who has just arrived in the earth fairy world, feels very curious about everything in the earth fairy world. No matter what he sees, he wants to go up and have a look. If he didn''t have Xianjing, I''m afraid he would have been unable to endure his mood of wanting to buy, Su qinger looked at a small bracelet on the stall with a bitter face and said helplessly, "aunt, why are the things here so expensive? I can''t afford one."


    Li Er felt a little helpless when she heard the speech. When she left the earth fairy world, she didn''t carry too many fairy crystals. They still have the rest of them. There are only more than 60 fairy crystals, and they are the most common fairy crystals. The purchasing power of this kind of fairy crystal is very low, The highest purchasing power of the earth fairy world is naturally the best fairy crystal, and there are ordinary medium fairy crystals in the rest. Li 20''s hands are only some defective products left for several years, and their purchasing power is not enough for them to buy anything at all.


    "Miss, if you don''t have Xianjing, I can lend it to you."


    At this time, Su qinger suddenly heard a man with several servants behind her talking to her. Hearing the speech, Su qinger couldn''t help turning his head and looking at each other. He felt a burst of discomfort in his heart and said: "Didn''t you say that immortals are picturesque and graceful? Is this guy who looks like a dung beetle really an immortal?"


    "Dung beetle? What is that? Damn it, it must not be a good word! You little girl, I kindly lent you money to buy things, but you still abused me unknowingly. Forget it, since you don''t know good or bad, I don''t need to continue to be angry with you. Anyway, I''ve been hard for so many times. Go and bring them both back to Ye House, send it to my room immediately. There are few such excellent women! Ben Shao met two at one time today! It''s really a flood of peach blossoms! " The Ye surname smiled obscene. Looking at Su qinger and Li 20''s peerless faces, he couldn''t help thinking that they would become a member of his harem in a short time. He couldn''t help laughing.


    The servants behind him didn''t feel any strange after hearing the speech. After all, they knew very well what their childe''s character was like, and they didn''t do this for the first time. Based on their childe''s character, it''s impossible for them to have the opportunity to enjoy these two beautiful women, so they didn''t resist this kind of thing, even the two They also told their childe that a stunning woman came here.


    They don''t worry about each other''s coming too far. After all, Tianshui city is a main city, and their Ye family can be said to exist as an emperor in Tianshui city. No matter what they do, they won''t cause any uproar, because they can be pressed down. As the eldest young master of the first family in Tianshui City, he naturally won''t feel that the two women opposite him offend him People who play.


    "I don''t know how to live or die. Your words are enough to kill the family behind you ten thousand times. Do you know who she is?" Li 20 looked at the servants disdainfully and said aloud.


    Hearing the speech, the surrounding people and the Ye family couldn''t help but stop and frown at Li 20. They didn''t know what Li 20 wanted to say. The people passing by and watching the excitement also had an idea in their hearts. Is it difficult for the Ye family to kick the iron plate today?


    Seeing the stopped steps around, Li 20 couldn''t help smiling, but at this time, Su qinger couldn''t help saying, "aunt, I''m not me? Who else can I be?"


    Li 20 suddenly felt the black line on his head when he heard the speech. Looking back at Su qinger''s smiling face, rongton understood that the girl was completely looking for fun. She didn''t worry about what to do if she really went into the wolf''s den. Li 20 was much more mature than Su qinger. After seeing that the people around him were speechless and the servants wanted to come forward, he said: "She is the biological daughter of the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty. If you move her, what will the consequences be? Don''t I have to say more?"


    "The biological daughter of the emperor of the Xia Dynasty? Ha ha! You''re going to kill me! Apart from one disciple, the emperor hasn''t heard of any other princesses in the Xia Dynasty. Who are you kidding? You know, our Ye family is the largest family in Tianshui city. We pay tribute to the emperor every year. Even we don''t know the news! How dare you pretend to be a saint Dear daughter, it seems that I can clean up the two of you today! Take them back! Ben Shao has to interrogate the prisoners in person with the two... No, Ben Shao has to interrogate the prisoners in person! "The Ye family laughed at the speech and became more unscrupulous.


    Li 20 shook his head when he heard the speech. Those servants were just the existence of the real fairyland. How can she say that Li 20 was also the existence of the golden fairy realm, so naturally she was not afraid of them.


    "I don''t know what to do!"


    Li twenty-one shouted loudly, and the surrounding temperature suddenly increased by dozens of times. A bathing fire Zhenfeng unexpectedly appeared in the sky over Tianshui city out of thin air. It was the soul of Li twenty-one''s life. Since these people didn''t listen to persuasion, she didn''t have to be polite. She immediately tried her best to kill the Ye family!


    "Yuhuo Zhenfeng! She''s from the Phoenix family! She''s from the Phoenix family!" those discerning businessmen and casual practitioners around couldn''t calm down. Looking at Zhenfeng appearing out of thin air, they understood one thing at the same time! Then the Ye family really kicked the iron plate! The source of the other party is definitely not small! If they guessed right! That woman may really be the daughter of the emperor of the Xia Dynasty! You know, the whole Phoenix family in the fairy world is managed under the command of the Xia Dynasty! There is a real Phoenix here. Can''t you explain why!

 Chapter 923

    The people around Li 20 were shocked to see that the spirit of Zhenfeng was revealed. Each of them ran out at the fastest speed in their life. They were afraid of having anything to do with the things here. The Ye family was absolutely to blame for molesting the people of the Feng family! With the style of the Xia Dynasty, if the people around the Phoenix woman were the real daughter of the emperor of the Xia Dynasty, the Ye family would be destroyed! To dissipate in the fairy world! These businessmen who rely on the Ye family to do business in Tianshui City naturally dare not stay for a long time. They all rush back to their homes and want to separate any relationship with the Ye family in the fastest time! We must not have any involvement with the Ye family!


    It''s not that the Xia Dynasty is cruel, but that the Xia Dynasty has always been very protective of weaknesses. Moreover, the person the Ye family is likely to provoke this time is the daughter of the sage of the Xia Dynasty. If the Xia Dynasty knows this, will the Ye family still hope to survive in the earth fairy world? There is absolutely no possibility! The fall of the Ye family is absolutely inevitable. There is no hope of survival! Just in case, these mercenary businessmen naturally want to clarify their relationship with the Ye family as soon as possible. Even if the Xia Dynasty did not destroy the Ye family, they will not lose much. After all, it is enough to keep themselves. If the Ye family is destroyed, it is uncertain that they can rise as a result! You know, Tianshui city is a city of the main city level! The Ye family have seen how powerful it is to master Tianshui city. If only they had the opportunity to become the new master of Tianshui City?


    However, these businessmen only dare to think about it in secret. The reason why the Ye family can become the master of Tianshui city is that they have taken root in Tianshui City before. In addition, the vision of the current owner of the Ye family has increased the strength of the Ye family several times, so they can master Tianshui city, But now all the work done by their predecessors of the Ye family is estimated to be in vain, because no matter how hard they try, everything they finally get will turn into fly ash!


    "Aunt, is that your spirit? Why is your spirit like this? And why are they scared like this when they see your spirit?" Su qinger asked Li 20 curiously. Su qinger, who had never seen Phoenix in Xuantian mainland for countless years, was very curious about Li 20''s spirit, In addition, Li 21 showed his spirit and scared the passers-by, the previously arrogant Ye family and his servants into their present appearance, which made Su qinger more curious about Li 20''s identity.


    Li 20 took a deep breath when he heard the speech, looked at Su qinger with a puzzled face and said, "your doubts will be solved in a moment. Now let my aunt solve all these bastards who spoke unkindly to you first."


    The voice fell, and Li 20 immediately wanted to fight the Ye family. At this time, a fairy force appeared beside the Ye family and protected it. Then a man in a light cyan robe appeared in front of them. The man looked at the phoenix flying in the sky and the calm Su qinger and Li 20 on the opposite face. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath, After looking at his son''s frightened expression, he realized that his son might have brought great disaster to their Ye family!


    Before the earth fairy world, the Phoenix family may not have such a great deterrent, but with the Phoenix family joining the Xia Dynasty and becoming a member of the Xia Dynasty and the Phoenix family leader Zhao Qing becoming the Tianfeng king, the status of the Phoenix family in the earth fairy world has risen sharply several times! According to the speculation of many people, Zhao Qing, the Phoenix King of the Phoenix family, is likely to become the Lord of the East after being promoted to the Yun Dynasty this time in the Xia Dynasty! Take charge of the East for the Xia Dynasty! Since the woman opposite shows the true Phoenix spirit, it undoubtedly represents that the other party is definitely a phoenix! As for the existence of the Phoenix family, although it is not clear, we can know from each other''s temperament that the identity of these two women will never be too simple! So the first time he realized that his spoiled son had brought devastating disaster to himself and the Ye family! If he guessed well, the appearance of the other party''s Zhenfeng spirit has attracted the attention of the defenders and generals in Tianshui city. If the other party has a bigger background, it may attract more strong people!


    The man took a deep breath, bent over to salute Li 20 and Su Qing''er, and said aloud, "Ye Yunlin, the leader of the Ye family, has seen two girls. I don''t know what my unworthy bastard son did to make them so angry? If the anger in the two girls is hard to calm, please don''t anger the Ye family. I can bear what he did."


    Ye Yunlin has no desire to resist, because he knows that once he resists, he can only make the anger in the other party''s heart stronger. At that time, the Ye family is likely to be destroyed, so he can''t have any dissatisfaction. In the face of two women whose strength is weaker than himself, ye Yunlin can only choose to bow his head and even dare not look up at the other party.


    Such a scene makes Su qinger more curious. What kind of identity is his little aunt in the earth fairy world? You should know that the terrible ancient breath from the man just now made it difficult for him to breathe. If Li 20 hadn''t stood in front of her, she might have been crushed and knelt down on the ground by the momentum just now, But what Su qinger didn''t expect was that such a strong man didn''t show any dignity after seeing Li 20. Instead, he immediately admitted his mistake and apologized to them, as if he was deeply afraid of being punished more for offending them.


    "Commitment? You''re smart. As a father, you should know your son''s character. If he flirts with me, it''s OK. After all, I won''t be too lazy to see such a dandy, but he''s shameless to let the holy master''s daughter into his room, his bed, and even the two of us serve him together. You should know the end of this guy. You can''t afford it "Li 20 said coldly, emitting a hot smell of Phoenix all over his body. Coupled with his cold eyes and expression, ye Yunlin felt great pressure!


    Moreover, after listening to Li 20''s words, ye Yunlin also determined what his unworthy son had done, so he didn''t hesitate. Anyway, it was his son. His mother told him to take good care of his son before leaving. Over the years, he has indulged him in every way, In addition, he was too busy after becoming the leader of the Ye family, resulting in no one to teach him, so he got into such a disaster today!

 Chapter 924

    On the outskirts not far from Tianshui City, Feng Hua also felt the breath of the Phoenix spirit from Tianshui City for the first time, and immediately rushed to Tianshui city without saying a word. Now there are no Phoenix people scattered outside. All Phoenix people follow Zhao Qing to the heavenly palace, and now the only Phoenix people who are still outside, Only Zhao Yan who returned to the world a few years ago! A few days ago, Feng Hua used the art of deriving heaven to calculate that two women will meet the saint again! So it''s not difficult for him to guess that the person who showed the soul of Zhenfeng in Tianshui city was Zhao Yan!


    After arriving as like as two peas, the first time he felt the familiar feeling in the city, which was recorded in the valley of the rising sun, and there was no difference between the breath from the Tianshui City and Feng Hua, so he was more sure that he was looking for a man in Tianshui city.


    However, when Feng Hua wanted to show up immediately and take them away, he suddenly felt that they were against many strong people whose accomplishments had reached the peak of golden fairyland, and even one of them had reached half a step of golden fairyland! You know, it''s not easy to find the existence of banbu Da Luo Jinxian realm in a main city! This kind of existence is generally an old monster in a certain family. Every day, it seeks to break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in isolation. Why did it appear in front of the daughter of the saint and Zhao Yan? And against them?


    Feng Hua felt bad. Did a family in Shuicheng offend them that day? Feng Hua thought about it carefully. Tianshui City, as a main city level city in the Oriental world, still impressed him. Tianshui city also offered a lot of things to their Xia Dynasty every year. Feng Hua couldn''t help thinking about it. After a while, he learned who was the principal in Tianshui City, which should be the current head of the Ye family, although he didn''t know what name it was, But I still have some impressions of Feng Hua, the owner of the Ye family! After thinking of this, Feng Hua couldn''t help but stare! He couldn''t help thinking of a thing he ran into in Tianshui City before! That is the son of the Ye family leader molesting women in the street at will. He also heard that the Ye family leader''s son is a dandy. He knows to wander around the street every day looking for new women, which makes Feng Hua feel worried. Then he took a deep breath. It is estimated that the ye family has provoked Zhao Yan, Otherwise, Zhao Yan will not directly reveal the soul of Zhenfeng and expose his identity as a phoenix family!


    However, although Feng Hua was worried, he didn''t worry too much. After all, although the Ye family can be regarded as a cover up in Tianshui City, if they want to offend the Xia Dynasty, they are undoubtedly looking for their own death. Therefore, it is estimated that Zhao Yan is threatening the strong ones of the Ye family alone. Feng Hua didn''t hesitate to think about it here and went directly to the place where everyone confronts, Want to see if things are the same as you guessed.


    ......


    Li 20 stared at the Ye family coldly. Just now, the Ye family had a lot of strength and reached the existence of golden fairyland. Many of them were hostile to her, which made Li 20 narrow their eyes. If she guessed well, these people who were hostile to themselves probably didn''t want to hand over the ye family to die! Maybe in their opinion, their Ye family still has a chance!


    In fact, those people really think so. As long as they directly block Tianshui City, don''t let any news pass, then take Li 20 and Su qinger, and dispose of all the people in the city who saw this happen, they don''t have to hand over the Ye family! Those who think so are all ye Yunlin''s relatives, basically the uncle and father of the Ye family. Naturally, they are unwilling to hand over the palm meat they and ye Yunlin have loved for so many years, so they have this idea! I have to say that these people are really brave. Even ye Yunlin dare not think so, but they dare to think so and even want to do so!


    However, other people don''t think so. Their idea is very simple. The Xia Dynasty is definitely not something they can provoke the Ye family, so handing over the Ye family is the best solution! After all, this thing happened just because the Ye family was so quick. As long as they handed over the Ye family to calm each other''s anger, they can definitely get through this crisis! Continue to master Tianshui City as their earth emperor!


    However, they did not has the final say, but now Ye Yunlin''s face is helpless. He looks at his own terrified family. He can''t help but shake his head. He promised his wife to take care of their children. If he passes his son like this, I''m afraid the mother of the child will not forgive himself. But if you don''t hand him over! Once the Xia Dynasty has an eye on their Ye family! Then the destruction of the Ye family is definitely a matter of time! So now ye Yunlin feels very helpless. Some don''t know how to choose!


    A black faced man beside Ye Yunlin said to Ye Yunlin: "My Lord, it''s right that the woman is from the Phoenix family, but she''s just entering the fairyland with her little girl cultivation. How can she be the daughter of the holy master? You know, the holy master has been invincible in the fairyland for decades, so the guy is definitely pretending! And I heard that all the Phoenix families have moved into the Zhongtian world, so this Phoenix woman It''s still a question why they didn''t move with King Tianfeng at this moment. Maybe the Xia Dynasty didn''t know their existence at all! Why not... "


    "Absolutely not! You know the strength of the Xia Dynasty. Don''t mention our Ye family. Even if all the aristocratic families in the earth fairy world add up, they can''t shake a hair of the Xia Dynasty. Although it''s still a question whether the woman''s identity is the daughter of a saint or not, the real Phoenix spirit shown by the young woman beside her is accurate! Although I don''t know why The other party will appear in Tianshui City, but we Jedi can''t provoke each other! We must find a way to extinguish the other party''s anger! "Ye Yunlin took a deep breath and quickly replied, for fear that he might cause great disaster after he finished!


    Ye Yunlin is very clear that although the Ye family is like the master of everything in Tianshui City, compared with the Xia Dynasty, it is completely mole ants shaking the sky! Even if you do your best, you can''t shake a hair of the Xia Dynasty! So he dare not gamble! If you lose the bet! The Ye family will be removed from the earth fairy world!

 Chapter 925

    While the Ye family were secretly talking about how to solve this problem, Feng Hua suddenly appeared over them. Only a cold voice came out of Feng Hua''s mouth: "You are really brave. You have offended the people of the great Xia Dynasty and the princess of the great Xia Dynasty. Unexpectedly, you don''t want to hand over the sinner, but also want to leave the princess and the niece of the chief of the Feng clan here. Have you ye family occupied Tianshui City for too long and have forgotten who the real owner is?"


    The voice fell, and the overwhelming pressure suddenly swept over. Feng Hua exuded the momentum of the twelve products of Luo Jinxian all over his body, which directly made the Ye family kneel to the ground. In the face of Feng Hua''s pressure, they couldn''t even lift their heads, let alone sing against Feng Hua. Feng Hua looked at them coldly and then said: "Give you ten breaths to make a decision. Either you will kill the sinner yourself, or I will remove the whole Ye family from the earth fairy world!"


    When the voice fell, Feng Hua temporarily took back his momentum, and the Ye family had time to breathe. However, when they heard that Feng Hua gave them ten breathing time to make a decision, they couldn''t help but take a deep breath and look at the Ye family who provoked the matter. Ye Yunlin also looked at his son, then took a deep breath and looked at him pale Ye Yunlin can''t help feeling some pain, but as the head of the Ye family, he must be responsible for hundreds of thousands of people of the Ye family. He can''t bury all the nearly 1000 people of the Ye family because of his son!


    "Do it, otherwise it will not be him, but our whole Ye family!" Ye Yunlin took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    When the voice fell, the Ye family suddenly stared at his father who loved him very much since he was a child. Some didn''t understand why his father made such a choice, but he didn''t have so much time to continue to wonder. He saw a fairy yuan in Ye Yunlin''s hand, gathered a sword out of thin air, penetrated the Ye family''s heart and killed him himself Feng Hua didn''t feel anything after seeing this, but looked at the Ye family with disdain. Then he slowly fell from the void to Li 20 and Su qinger, and saluted respectfully.


    "I''ve seen the eldest princess." Feng Hua bowed his head to Su qinger and made Su qinger feel puzzled. Now she can''t help but be confused. Is it possible that her father has become the same as he was in Xuantian in the past decades?


    "Old man, get up quickly. Are you sure you''re looking for me?" Su qinger asked with some doubts. She still couldn''t believe that the eldest princess in Feng Hua''s mouth was looking for the wrong person. In her opinion, her father''s careless appearance, although her cultivation talent was particularly amazing, it was obviously impossible to do the same thing as xuantiandalu in decades, right?


    "Naturally, I won''t admit my mistake. Although I''ve never met the eldest princess, there will never be any mistake in your breath of the same vein. Besides, Zhao Yan is all around you. I think I won''t admit the wrong person." Feng Hua smiled and replied.


    "Zhao Yan? Auntie, is that your real name?" Su qinger couldn''t help looking at Li 20 when he heard the speech. He was puzzled and asked, "why does this name sound so like a man''s name?"


    "This is my name when I was in the Feng family. Mr. Feng is right. You are really the long Princess he is looking for. Mr. Feng, haven''t seen you for a long time." Zhao Yan took a deep breath and saluted Feng Huaxing.


    "Don''t mention it. Your highness, we must hurry to the world of Zhongtian. The emperor must be promoted to the imperial court at three p.m. this afternoon. This is a critical moment. I can come to the eastern world in order to take two to the middle world. If the time is delayed, the saint will blame me." Feng Hua said to Su qinger and Zhao Yan at the same time, it''s getting late now. There are still more than two hours left before the promotion ceremony of Yunchao. He must take them back to the Zhongtian world before the ceremony begins! Otherwise, after missing the promotion ceremony of Yunchao, there will be too many benefits. At that time, the saint will undoubtedly be good to himself Question your ability.


    "Go to Zhongtian world? Mr. Feng, do you mean that the earth fairyland has been completely unified by the Xia Dynasty? Promote the dynasty in Zhongtian world?" Zhao Yan asked Feng Hua incredulously.


    "Yes, under the leadership of the holy master, our Daxia imperial dynasty has successfully unified the earth fairy world and become the only overlord of the earth fairy world! Take charge of all the affairs of the earth fairy world, and now the earth fairy world has become the private territory of our Daxia imperial dynasty! Only after the promotion of Yunchao is successful, the holy master will lead our whole earth fairy world to a higher position! You and Changgong The LORD came in time. If you miss this promotion ceremony, you may get less benefits. "


    Feng Hua smiled and said aloud. Then he looked up at the sky and found that the sun was about to move to his head. Feng Hua also found this and quickly said to them: "Zhao Yan, long princess, let''s talk about something after we get to the middle heaven world. Now we have to hurry to return to the middle heaven! Please stick this jade amulet on your forehead, or the minister will be afraid that the long princess can''t bear the tearing of the flesh for a while."


    Su qinger couldn''t help nodding when he heard the speech. Then he pasted the jade amulet on his forehead according to Feng Hua''s words. Then Feng Hua took out another one and handed it to Zhao Yan, and said at the same time: "Take it with you. When I came here, I already contacted the black emperor. He has built a space transmission array in the heavenly palace. Your current strength is not enough to bear the tear feeling in the incomplete space array. You''d better take some insurance!"


    Su Mu asked the black emperor to establish the space transmission array, because Su Mu found that the fairy world was too big. Even if Feng Hua did not master the method of space, it would take a lot of time to travel around the whole fairy world. Therefore, in order to unify the fairy world more perfectly in the Xia Dynasty, Su Mu decided to let the black emperor study the space transmission array on the Xuantian continent and have a look Whether it can be built in the earth fairy world, the black emperor has indeed done it, but it is still not perfect. It can only be used by borrowing a jade symbol containing spatial coordinates, and the jade symbol Feng Hua just handed over to Zhao Yan and Su qinger is the jade symbol containing spatial coordinates.

 Chapter 926

    The reason why Feng Hua didn''t use the space transmission array when he came here is that they haven''t set up space coordinates in the eastern world yet. Now the only coordinate is the heavenly palace in the middle heaven world, which is also the first place where the black emperor successfully experimented with the space array. However, there were no problems because the transmission distance was close at that time, Now he has to return to the sky from the eastern world through the imperfect space transmission array. This distance is not comparable to the short distance of a few hundred miles at the beginning, so Feng Hua has no spectrum at all. However, in order to send them to Su Mu within the time limit, he has to take risks. If there is any danger, Even if you die in a different space, you should ensure the safety of these two people!


    However, their luck is good. Although the space array built by the black emperor is not perfect, Su Mu and Zhang Bainian, who have mastered the space together, always remind him that the space array that has just been studied and has not been improved is also qualified, After all, with the help of Zhang Bairen and Su mu, if the black emperor can''t build a space transmission array without danger, it can only show that the black emperor''s ability is not enough. However, according to Su Mu''s words, the black emperor who studied the sky star array will be a person with insufficient ability? Obviously not! The black emperor once proved his talent in the array. In a short time, he easily made the large array of stars in the sky. In the face of this spatial transmission array, there was no obstacle. In addition, he had personally used it on the Xuantian continent. In three days, the black emperor has established spatial coordinates, Then the space transmission array was activated and successfully used several times!


    In the heavenly palace, Su Mu looked at the busy people and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Today is the day when the Xia Dynasty was promoted to the Yun Dynasty. Both Su Mu and others in the Xia Dynasty have been waiting for this day for too long. Now there is less than an hour left before the Yun Dynasty was established. After more than an hour, he su Mu will tell the heaven, Take over the earth fairyland from heaven, become the real master of the earth fairyland, establish a supreme transportation Dynasty, take the territory fairyland to a higher level, and thousands of the boundless world full of endless colors!


    Just then, Liu Qingyi suddenly came to Su mu. Looking at Su mu, who frowned and meditated, she couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Then she rubbed Su Mu''s forehead with her slender jade hand and said: "After becoming a king, your eyebrows wrinkle more often than before. Although you and I are practitioners, frowning will not affect the wrinkles on your forehead, but as the emperor of the Xia Dynasty, what you have to do today is not frown, but be happy. After all, what you built the Xia Dynasty is today?"


    After listening to Liu Qingyi''s words, Su Mu could not help but relax his frown, then smiled and said, "how did you come out? Today you look very beautiful."


    "That''s natural. How can I say that I''m also the woman of the emperor of the Xia Dynasty and the saint of the earth fairy world. If I don''t look better on such an important day today, how can I stand beside you? Are you right?" Liu Qingyi smiled and replied. Then she couldn''t help looking into the distance, sighed deeply and said helplessly: "I just don''t know when and when qinger will be able to meet us again. After the promotion of the Xia Dynasty to the Yun Dynasty, he will fly to a higher level. If qinger wants to catch up with you, I''m afraid it''s not so easy."


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. He already felt that Feng Hua was rushing to the middle heaven world with Su qinger and Zhao Yan through the space transmission array. It must not take much time to reach the heavenly palace. At that time, he was telling Liu Qingyi to give her an unexpected surprise.


    "Don''t worry, qinger has perfectly inherited my talent. With her congenital holy body fetus and the half immature Huang Zhongli at the beginning, you will meet her in a short time. At that time, our family can be reunited again, won''t you?" Su Mu replied with a smile.


    Liu Qingyi nodded when he heard the speech, and then said aloud: "By the way, do you want to hurry up and have another baby with younger sister tea? You know, as your strength becomes stronger and stronger, your energy will become stronger and stronger. Younger sister tea doesn''t know that her talent is limited and can''t keep up with you all the time, so she''s worried that she can''t conceive children for you in the future, so she asked me to ask your opinion."


    "This kind of thing is not something we can control at will. At the beginning, you and I didn''t have light children by chance. I understand the heart of tea. Even if she can''t conceive our children, I won''t ignore her. You know, I''m very affectionate." Su Mu smiled and replied that he was not so interested in this matter. After all, this kind of thing is really beyond his control now. The birth of a life is beyond his control. Therefore, whether red tea can conceive children depends on the opportunity.


    "It''s up to you to decide." Liu Qingyi smiled, then sat next to Su mu, leaned his head on Su Mu''s shoulder, took a deep breath and said: "If only it could be like this all the time. We don''t have to worry about anyone''s threat. We spend our life carefree. I miss our small yard on the Xuantian continent. Although the heavenly palace is good, it''s too prosperous. I''m afraid of the prosperity. I don''t know how long it can be maintained."


    Su Mu smiled and said aloud, "as long as I''m still here, such prosperity can be maintained all the time. There will never be anyone threatening us. You have to believe me."


    "Well, I believe you." Liu Qingyi closed her eyes and said with a slight rise in the corner of her mouth.


    Su Mu also smiled. Then he looked at Liu Qingyi''s beautiful face without any defects on his shoulder and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Maybe she was just not suitable for such a prosperous place. Su Mu made up his mind and immediately transformed a place to live for Liu Qingyi after the promotion ceremony of Yunchao. Since she likes a plain and quiet life, So Su Mu just gave it to her. In fact, to tell the truth, Su Mu also yearns for that kind of life, which belongs to both of them.


    At the beginning, he promised Liu Qingyi that he was unique to her in this life, which Su Mu had not done. Therefore, Su Mu still owed Liu Qingyi in his heart, so he thought of many ways to make up for his debt to Liu Qingyi. Looking at her quiet face, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling relaxed, Only when I am with her can I feel this way, as if everything in the world has nothing to do with me.

 Chapter 927

    With less than a quarter of an hour left before the promotion ceremony, Su Mu was already wearing a black imperial robe. He was very handsome. After wearing this special imperial robe, Su Mu looked particularly domineering. Black was a very serious color. They respected black in the summer Dynasty, At this moment, Su mu, dressed in a black imperial robe, walked on the ladder of the heavenly palace and walked slowly towards the sacrificial roof, which seemed particularly solemn!


    At the same time, Feng Hua also took Zhao Yan and Su qinger to the inner part of the heavenly palace. He showed his figure from the transmission array. The black emperor on one side could not help nodding. Then he carefully observed the transmission array, took a deep breath and said: "There is no accident in the distance from the Oriental world to the heavenly palace. It seems that this transmission array can be put into use. However, if a large number of people want to pass through the transmission array, it should also need some objects containing space materials to build tools similar to ships. However, in general, this space transmission array is completed, and I can rest I''ve been resting for a day or two. "


    Su qinger, who had just come out of the transmission array and had not yet calmed down, saw the black emperor talking to himself. He not only brightened his eyes, but then pulled back his black and yellow head and said with a happy smile: "black emperor! It''s you! You''re here too?"


    "Let go quickly, you stinky girl. Why are you still so small or not? You''re not mature at all. You''re completely different from your mother." The black emperor patted Su qinger''s hand in silence, and then said angrily that he is also a great power of the realm of great Luo Jinxian! He felt a little embarrassed when he was pulled on his head by such a rude little girl who had just ascended.


    "What''s the matter? You were my horse when I was a child anyway?" Su qinger said with a smile, obviously remembering the things that the black emperor used to hold her around. After hearing the speech, the black emperor couldn''t help but stare and say something unbelievable: "You stinky girl, the emperor has accompanied your father all the way to today''s existence! Your father didn''t say this to me. You actually took me as your horse? Are you kidding? After today''s incident, I have to let your father discipline you well. I don''t know the size at all."


    Su qinger couldn''t help grinning when she heard the speech. Obviously, she didn''t care about the threat of the black emperor at all. Anyway, she hasn''t seen Su mu for so many years. What can she do even if she is disciplined by Su mu? Su qinger was also worried that Su Mu was too busy to discipline herself, and she obviously forgot the angry words of the black emperor. Su qinger spent the most time with her since she remembered It''s not Liu Qingyi or Su mu, but the body in front of him has a lot of black kings compared with ordinary dogs. No matter where he wants to go to shenemei since childhood, the black emperor carries himself on his back. Sometimes Su qinger feels that the big black dog has some special feelings.


    In fact, it is true that the original black emperor has been looking for the existence of inheriting the congenital holy body Taoist fetus. After seeing that Su Mu has the congenital holy body Taoist fetus, he seems not as strong as he originally looked for. However, with the birth of Su qinger, the black emperor has also obtained a result after struggling to find the holy body and congenital Taoist platform for so many years, although he wants to share with himself It''s not the same. The black emperor thought that the congenital holy body Tao fetus should be born after the combination of a holy body and a congenital Tao body. However, he didn''t think that Su Mu had the congenital holy body Tao fetus alone and passed it on to Su qinger perfectly, which surprised the black Emperor. He always took special care of Su qinger as a treasure ¡£


    However, after flying up for so many years, Heihuang said that he didn''t want Su qinger to be false. After all, the girl hasn''t left his sight since childhood. Sometimes the Heihuang feels that he is more like a father than Su Mu''s father. After all, whose father runs around all day after having children? And he takes Su qinger around every day and gets food for her when she is hungry After chatting to make her happy, the black emperor can be said to completely show his kindness to Su qinger. You know, the black emperor was originally a notorious existence in the sky covering world!


    Maybe it''s because Su qinger''s chubby smile when he was a child touched some place in his heart. The black emperor converged too much. Even his mind that hasn''t been mature for tens of thousands of years has matured a lot. He gradually became like an elder accompanying Su qinger. When taking care of Su qinger, there was a rumor on the mainland that he was born You can offend anyone, but you can''t offend the little girl on the back of a big black dog. Once you annoy the little girl and make him unhappy, the big black dog will rush towards you immediately. At that time, the black emperor''s strength can be said to be invincible in Xuantian continent. No one dares to provoke them. This combination of man and dog is also in Xuantian continent Famous!


    Just as the black emperor was sitting in place with a black face, red tea came in slowly. She didn''t come for other things, just to ask the black emperor to go out to help. After all, today is the most important day of their Xia Dynasty. As a figure of their ancestor martial master in the array of the Xia Dynasty, can the black emperor not appear, so she just came to find black for Su mu The emperor asked the black emperor to show up.


    But she didn''t expect that the black emperor, who was arrogant every day in the Imperial Palace, would come to this end. You should know how domineering the original black emperor was in the imperial palace? Even Feng Hua had to smile when he met the black emperor, because the identity and strength of the black emperor were very special. It can be said that the Xia Dynasty could develop to this stage, and the black emperor also provided a lot of help Yes! But it was this one who could completely quarrel with Su mu in the imperial palace. At this moment, a girl stood behind and touched her head with a smile. Red tea couldn''t help feeling that the Three Outlooks were collapsing.


    "I may be dazzled?" red tea took a deep breath in her heart and thought secretly. Then she rubbed her eyes and opened them again. She was shocked to see the scene. When she saw Feng Hua with a helpless face on one side, she couldn''t help feeling extra doubts. Then she said aloud: "old Feng, black emperor, what are you..."


    Feng Hua looked back at the speech and couldn''t help laughing when he saw red tea. Then he saluted and said, "after seeing red, it''s a little troublesome to explain this matter, but after a while, he should be able to understand the causes and consequences of the matter."


    Tea: "

 Chapter 928

    Feng Hua looked at the speechless appearance of red tea and couldn''t help feeling a little helpless. Then he said aloud: "the promotion ceremony is about to begin. The red queen should seize the time to tidy up her hair and clothes. Today is the day of promotion and transportation. You are also one of the two saints. Wouldn''t it be funny if you appeared in front of the world like this?"


    "That''s reasonable." red tea nodded when she heard the speech. Then she looked at the little girl and planned to turn around and leave. However, when she glanced at Zhao Yan, she couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. She always had a hunch that this woman was similar to herself, but she didn''t care much. She turned and left directly, Whether Su Mu wants to continue to be a princess is not something she should ask. She just needs to be herself. Recently, she has read a lot of books and learned a lot of ways to get pregnant, so she is going to try with Su Mu after the promotion ceremony, When Su Mu''s strength became too powerful, he was too strong to bear and couldn''t give birth to children.


    Su qinger looked at red tea and asked Feng Hua with some doubts: "that old Feng, who was that sister just now?"


    Feng Hua could not help but feel helpless after hearing the words. Then he explained in a loud voice: "Your Highness can not be called a sister after red. She is the second wife of the Holy One, and is also the mother of the royal highness of the princess. Don''t think much of your royal highness. The relationship between the red sun and the saint is ten points, and there will be no cold shoulder to you."


    "Oh." Su qinger could not help nodding when she heard the speech. It was obvious that she was not interested in this matter. After all, in her opinion, her father was so excellent and powerful. How many women are there? In fact, in Su qinger''s opinion, Su Mu is already a very loving person. After all, Su qinger has seen too many strong cultivators in Xuantian mainland for so many years, and they are generally ignored. Therefore, Su Mu still loves his mother for so many years, which has made Su qinger very satisfied, Besides, I heard from my aunt that Su Mu never took a step closer to any woman before her mother flew to the fairy world. Even the Red Queen pursued Su mu in every way. She didn''t accept it until her mother knew about it when she flew to the fairy world.


    So in Su qinger''s opinion, Su Mu is the most beloved man in the world, and Su qinger can guess that if his mother didn''t agree, I''m afraid his father wouldn''t marry the Red Queen as his wife, as long as Su Mu loves his mother.


    "Little princess, the promotion ceremony is about to begin. There is still some time to change your clothes. I''ll find two maids to take you to the place where you change your clothes." Feng Hua said to Su qinger.


    Su qinger nodded when he heard the speech, released his palm on the black emperor''s head, and then asked aloud, "should I be able to see my father after I change my clothes?"


    "Naturally, the holy master has long been full of longing for the little princess. The reason why his subordinates appear in the eastern world today is that the holy master noticed that the little princess arrived in the fairy world and sent his subordinates to meet her." Feng Hua smiled and replied.


    Su qinger couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech, and then went to the place where he changed his clothes with the maid recruited by Feng Hua. Zhao Yan didn''t know what to think. Feng Hua couldn''t help laughing and said: "Yanji also come with me. This is what the holy master told me. The holy master has already known Yanji''s mind and made a promise to Yanji. Now that Yanji has returned to the fairy world, she should be happy with the holy master."


    After hearing the speech, Zhao Yan couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and then nodded. Since she has returned to the earth fairy world, she has naturally accepted this. She can''t give up Su mu, so she was persuaded by Su qinger to accompany her back to the earth fairy world. To tell the truth, Zhao Yan is still very nervous at this moment. She is a little worried about Su mu What should I do to repent? If Su Mu doesn''t repent, how can I face Liu Qingyi? Moreover, there are already two people in Su Mu''s back palace. Even if Liu Qingyi welcomes him, will the Red Queen treat herself well?


    Zhao Yan was very tangled in her heart, but she changed her gorgeous clothes and then stayed in this room.


    ......


    On the sacrificial rooftop, Su Mu put Xia Yang''s vital treasure right in the middle of the sacrificial rooftop table. Then he turned and looked at the endless earth and took a deep breath. All the soldiers and senior officials of the surrounding Xia Dynasty had arrived, except no one. Su Mu also found Su qinger''s figure below and saw that his daughter was still innocent. Su Mu didn''t know Ban Shi smiled, and then his eyes swept over those who had provided a lot of help on their own growth path. Su Mu''s eyes swept their faces one by one, which also made Su Mu sigh how hard it was to come today.


    Su Mu saw the figure of Feng Hua, the figure of thunder, the generals in the north, the people in the south, the Phoenix ethnic group, and countless familiar people on the sacrificial rooftop. Finally, Su Mu saw a very special person, the great crape myrtle emperor. When Su Mu came out of the fairy world, he looked at the great crape myrtle emperor once, At that time, Su Mu fought against his chamber against the future, but he fainted because of his lack of strength. This time, Su Mu looked at Ziwei emperor again. He couldn''t help feeling how fast time passed, and the fairy world had changed greatly because of his arrival.


    With a wave of Su Mu''s big hand, the momentum far beyond the world radiated. Tiandao immediately showed his shape. He didn''t kick Su Mu out of the world, because Tiandao was very clear that his future was all in the hands of the man below him, so he not only couldn''t kick Su Mu away, but also tried his best to protect him! Now the Yun Dynasty has been established, and the way of heaven has benefited from Su Mu''s establishment of the Yun dynasty! There will be more and more such benefits in the future, so the heavenly way can''t tell Su Mu what to do. Even if Su Mu''s accomplishments exceed the world too much, the heavenly way won''t give him a shot. What''s more, although Su Mu''s strength exceeds the world too much, his realm is still in the strength system of the earth fairy world, so the heavenly way has no reason to kick Su Mu out.


    "Promotion ceremony! Start now! All immortals listen to the order! Drum up!"

 Chapter 929

    Ten thousand shares roared in unison, and the momentum was incomparably powerful. The Dragon families in southern Longdao didn''t want to ask about anything, but they also raised their families to invest because of the unified establishment of the transportation Dynasty in the fairyland of the Xia Dynasty. After some calculations, the number of dragon families came to more than 200000 this time, including tens of thousands of dragon families in golden fairyland and nearly 20 dragon families in Daluo golden fairyland, The rest are young dragons whose accomplishments are only true fairyland.


    To tell the truth, Su Mu saw a particularly powerful talent in the dragon family. Perhaps it was the care of the world''s heaven for the dragon family. Once the emperor of the ordinary dragon family became an adult, he could have the strength of the realm of great Luo Jinxian, while the rest of the dragon family could have the strength of the peak of the realm of golden fairyland even if they could not reach the realm of great Luo Jinxian, and the body of the dragon family was extremely powerful, It can be said that in the same realm, the strength of the dragon family still belongs to the top group.


    I didn''t feel too surprised that the dragon family came to take refuge in Su Mu this time. When he sent Zhao Qing to pay off the southern demon family, the dragon family should already know their future, The reason why they just came to take refuge at this moment is that they want to see if the great Xia Dynasty can really sit on the supreme dominant position in the fairy world with their own strength. Now the great Xia Dynasty has indeed lived up to their expectations and successfully sat on the supreme throne, but it is a pity that the dragon family came a little late, The position provided by the Xia Dynasty was not very good. In addition, the dragon family was a new member of the Xia Dynasty. Without any merit, it was quite icing on the cake. It was not so valued by Su mu.


    Compared with the Phoenix clan, which became a force under his command in the early stage of his growth, Su Mu did not disappoint the strong Phoenix clan who were full of expectations for him. Under the deliberate construction of Su mu, the Phoenix clan now has the name of the first demon clan in the earth fairy world. Although the Phoenix clan also had this name in the past, it is not justified, There are many demon families in the world who are not convinced of the rule of their Phoenix family. Now the situation is different. After the last demon family event of the Xia Dynasty in the southern world, the whole demon family is extremely afraid of the Xia Dynasty. Under the threat of Su mu, they all join the Xia Dynasty and become the creatures of the Xia Dynasty, Under such circumstances, when those demon families heard that Su Mu had canonized the Phoenix family as the head of the demon family, none of the strong demon families dared to jump out and disagree. They all said that they accepted the dispatch of the Phoenix family and would follow the lead of the Phoenix family in the future!


    However, although the dragon clan came late, it still added something to Su mu. After all, tens of thousands of golden immortals turned into their bodies and soared around the sacrificial platform. In addition, tens of thousands of golden immortals of the Phoenix clan also turned into their bodies and soared into the air. How many people can see such a huge scene? Although it is possible to see the scene of dragon and Phoenix singing every day when you go to the wasteland in the future, it is rare to see such a scene in the earth fairy world! Although they were the first of the demon clan countless years ago, they had many contradictions with each other before. However, with the passage of time and now they are working for the Xia Dynasty, they can only turn fighting into friendship and forget the hatred in those years.


    Before the promotion ceremony, Su Mu looked at the stars and the universe, not only took a deep breath, picked up the Qiyun treasure from the table and hung it in front of him with great magic power, then solemnly shouted: "It has been seventeen years since the establishment of the Daxia imperial dynasty! Su Mu is the leader of the Daxia imperial dynasty, leading the Daxia imperial dynasty to fight in all directions and together in the fairy world! He is in charge of the power of all families in the fairy world! He is known as the overlord of the fairy world! Today, I have noticed that the boundary of the imperial dynasty is coming, so I sacrifice to heaven and ask heaven to allow the Daxia imperial dynasty to complete the promotion ceremony and become the supreme luck dynasty!"


    The voice fell, and the golden glare came out from the most lucky treasure. Even Su Mu could not help narrowing his eyes. The dazzling light even affected Su mu, not to mention the sergeants and imperial strongmen around the Tiantai. They all lowered their heads and closed their eyes one by one, perhaps because Tiandao noticed that they looked directly at them and felt unhappy It will make the Qiyun Zhibao powder emit such a dazzling light. However, this light is still acceptable to Su mu. He looks directly at the sky above Qiyun Zhibao. There is a huge eye that appears at some time. For which eye Su Mu is particularly familiar, that is the eye of heaven! The source of Su Mu''s cultivation!


    I saw the golden light in the eyes of the Tao of heaven falling into the earth fairyland. No matter in the east or the west, north or south, including them, they saw the golden light all over the sky. They also found it far away. Then they all understood that this was a miracle of the promotion and transportation of the Xia Dynasty! It must be of great benefit , many intelligent people immediately sat cross legged and began to practice by relying on the scattered golden light. The cultivation bottleneck was like a natural course, and the trend broke open, which also made them feel a great surprise. The mana in their body was at least doubled, and the cultivation realm was divided again!


    The earth fairy world has existed for countless eras, but it has not been really improved until Su Mu established the Yun Dynasty. It was not until Su Mu established the Yun dynasty that the earth fairy world became a great world! The original earth fairy world had the foundation to grow into a great world, but because all kinds of things in the area under its jurisdiction had not been improved, it had been unable to break through that boundary, Now the great Xia Dynasty has been established by Su mu. He could have become a world for a long time, but he was so greedy and patient that he was promoted only after the birth of Yun Dynasty today! If the land fairyland has developed, it will inevitably become an existence comparable to the flood world in the future!


    At the same time, countless scattered monks and friars in the fairy world felt the decline of their realm and immediately felt extremely shocked. Then they were overjoyed when they found that their strength had not weakened but increased. Then they all heard the same voice in their hearts, and they all knew the causes and consequences of the matter, It turned out that their fairyland was promoted and became a vast world. Their strength and realm did not meet, so they were forced to lower their realm and practice again. However, their strength did not decrease at all, because in the real vast world, their original strength is the strength they have now!

 Chapter 930

    The appearance of miracles made countless friars in the fairy world moved and marveled, and then they found out their weakness. They thought that their friars in the fairy world would be the most powerful ones even if they went to fly into the upper fairy world, but now they still think too much, However, this time the way of heaven reduced their accomplishments, which did not greatly affect them, but increased their previous state of mind several times!


    On the altar, Su Mu felt that his realm not only took a deep breath after falling, but finally his realm stayed in the second grade realm of Da Luo Jinxian! This is his real strength! In the original realm of eleven grade Da Luo Jinxian, you can rival the real two grade Da Luo Jinxian! You should know that even Feng Hua''s twelve grade Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation has been reduced to the eight grade realm of golden fairyland. It will take some time for him to return to Da Luo Jinxian.


    After they found that their accomplishments had been reduced, they all felt extremely curious about how Tiandao did it. They seemed that their accomplishments had been improved step by step. Tiandao should have no place to intervene. However, the facts gave them the answer. Tiandao easily reduced their accomplishments to the same level in the world, However, this is good. It can not only improve their mood, but also enable them to condense the real Tao fruit again, and their achievements will undoubtedly become higher in the future!


    At the same time, after the golden light was absorbed, Su Mu immediately felt a burst of expansion of the earth fairy world. If he guessed well, the territory of the earth fairy world should have expanded! This means that Su Mu''s territory is more huge! At present, Su mu can''t easily calculate the size of the land under the control of Yunchao, but it can be easily found that the territory of the earth fairy world has exceeded hundreds of times before through the random scanning of the eye of the divine power Tiandao! Moreover, Su Mu has been out of some kind of control. Now he can completely control the earth fairy world, because the earth fairy world has been born with real intelligence. Although the former heaven way also controlled the existence of the earth fairy world, after all, the heaven way is only a cold rule, but now it is different, If Su Mu finds the carrier, he can make the heavenly way of the earth fairyland show his shape! And because it was su Mu who gave birth to Lingzhi, it is estimated that Lingzhi will come to the door soon!


    Half a day has passed. According to the truth, the sky should be dark, but there has been no change. When they look up, they find that the sun that should have set has returned to the place two hours ago. That is to say, the expansion of the territory of the earth fairy world also makes the day longer! Although this is not a big change and will not provide them with a lot of help, it is undoubtedly good news for Su Mu!


    After about three hours, the sky still hasn''t changed. If Su Mu hadn''t known that the earth fairy world still has the existence of night, he would have thought that there is no alternation of day and night in the earth fairy world. The heaven worship ceremony has been completed, and the movement of the dynasty has been successfully founded by Su mu, The size of the Qiyun treasure did not change, but Su Mu clearly found that the Qiyun treasure turned into a treasure of the congenital treasure level! It can be imagined how great benefits the cloud Dynasty has brought after its establishment!


    The way of heaven is hidden from the world. Su Mu will be the only master of the earth fairy world in the future! For example, in the future, the scattered cultivation vows in the earth fairy world do not need to take the oath of heaven, but it is useful to swear by Su Mu''s name, because Su Mu is the real master of the earth fairy world! The way of heaven has been elevated by Su Mu into a puppet, but Su Mu doesn''t intend to do that, because he knows that the way of heaven is born with wisdom. He wants to create the wisdom of the way of heaven, so that he can become a person in the Dynasty and be used by Su mu.


    Now the land fairyland is completely different from before. The southeast and northwest are completely integrated into the Zhongtian land, because Su Mu was established here to transport the dynasty, and the land has been expanded hundreds of times. Now that Su Mu has unified the land fairyland, naturally there is no need to divide the southeast and Northwest worlds. Isn''t it better to rule them together? As for the original king of the North Town, Qing Ye Su Mu didn''t take back his position. Now the northern world is so big that he can''t command it alone. Therefore, Su Mu just let him meet his original expectations and rebuild the Qinghua emperor palace with respect to transporting the dynasty. The territory is only about hundreds of millions of miles, although it is countless times smaller than the original control of the northern world, But emperor Qinghua didn''t think there was anything wrong. Instead, he enjoyed it. Being a carefree king of the north town is also a good choice, isn''t it?


    The Tiantai was not demolished because it was a kind of commemoration. Basically, any major ceremony in the future still needs to be sacrificed to the Tiantai, so Su Mu didn''t order it to be demolished. After returning to the Tiangong, Su Mu finally breathed a sigh of relief. After waiting for so many years, he finally promoted the Xia Dynasty to the Yun Dynasty. Looking back, Su mu can''t help feeling proud, It''s only a few decades since he established the great Xia Dynasty. In just a few decades, he promoted the great Xia Dynasty to the Yun dynasty! You should know how many imperial dynasties are stuck in the peak period and can''t spend hundreds of eras, but Su Mu has established the dynasty in just a few decades! It''s a miracle!


    I didn''t check it carefully just now. Now I glanced at Su Mu and found that even the heavenly palace was dozens of times larger than before! Looking at the huge heavenly palace, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling speechless. Can he live everywhere in such a big place? So Su Mu immediately ordered to divide the heavenly palace. As the most elite sergeant in the Xia Dynasty, all the sergeants in the north and South palaces entered the heavenly palace. Although all of them have been reduced to the realm of true immortals, they are true immortals! And because most of them have been the best in golden fairyland before, it is not difficult to return to golden fairyland.


    Su Mu also changed the name of the Sifang army and called it Tianbing. At that time, Su Mu won the name according to the original Tianting, but the rest of the sergeants didn''t have so much credit and strong strength. They had to be sent out to suppress one side everywhere in the earth fairy world. You know, the territory of the earth fairy world has expanded hundreds of times! If there are not enough troops to garrison, there is really no way to solve the trouble at the first time!


    At this time, the space transmission array that the black emperor needs to study is particularly important!

 Chapter 931

    Looking at the endless land, Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Now the earth fairy world has become a vast world. It only takes some time to precipitate. Sooner or later, the fairy world will grow into a world comparable to the flood world! But Su Mu doesn''t have so much time to wait for the fairyland to grow slowly. What he needs to do is to directly fly Yun Chao into the flood world. In the flood world, he will grow up by relying on the countless opportunities and merits of the flood world. The most important thing is that Su Mu must go to the flood world and try to change the future, In order to try to eliminate the future disaster!


    Otherwise, the arrival of the Holocaust will definitely affect more than a desolate world. It can be said that as long as there is any connection with the desolate world, the world civilization will be affected by the Holocaust and even go to the road of destruction. Su Mu naturally doesn''t want to see that the Yun Dynasty, which was established with difficulty, was destroyed in the Holocaust, He still has a long way to go. At this moment, he can''t enjoy the rest of his life safely. He still needs to continue to grow! After all, Su Mu''s strength has not reached the peak of Xiandao civilization. How can he enjoy the future safely?


    Only when Su Mu''s strength reaches the realm of saints or even surpasses the saints to spend the disaster one day can he retire and enjoy his own life, instead of being busy every day to solve the future disaster and not having much time to accompany his relatives. Su Mu took a deep breath, Without changing his clothes, he went to the main hall of the heavenly palace. Su qinger had been waiting for a while. Su Mu had just dealt with his business and had no time to meet her. Now that he had time to rest, he naturally wanted to see his daughter. After all, he hadn''t seen her for so many years. It''s impossible for Su Mu not to miss her!


    Su Mu came out from the back of the main hall and saw Su qinger who was watching curiously in the main hall. Feng Hua smiled and explained the buildings in the main hall for Su qinger, including the gods of the main gods and the throne of Su mu on the main position of the main hall, When Su qinger learned that Su Mu had brought the land fairyland into her bag in just a few decades and established a transportation dynasty that ordinary people could not establish for countless years, she couldn''t help feeling very proud. She was not only proud of having an indomitable father, but also proud of Su Mu!


    "Light son." Su Mu looked at the girl''s figure and couldn''t help laughing and shouted slowly.


    Su qinger felt a shiver in her head when she heard the speech. Then she turned around and saw Su Mu''s figure. She didn''t feel anything when Su Mu was on the roof. The scene at that time didn''t give Su qinger much time to think about the lovesickness she hadn''t seen for a long time, However, after meeting Su Mu again, the tears in Su qinger''s eyes were obviously unbearable and slowly revealed. Su qinger suddenly rushed to Su Mu and jumped into Su Mu''s arms. Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help smiling. Looking at the girl in her arms, she couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said aloud: "I''m sorry. I haven''t been back to see you for so many years. I don''t know how you''re doing in Xuantian mainland. I''m really a little derelict as a father."


    "Dad has more important things to do. Qinger knows, and won''t blame you. Dad, look! Qinger has now achieved great success in cultivating the congenital holy body. In the future, qinger will certainly live up to your father''s inherited constitution and shame him! In the future, qinger will also become a powerful person like dad and you!" Su qinger showed Su Mu his strength and said with a tearful smile in his eyes, which made Su Mu feel sad.


    "I believe my daughter''s future will never be worse than me! I beat the earth fairy world and hold it in my hands, not for you and your mother to enjoy it safely after coming to the earth fairy world, rather than running around for a living like ordinary monks. Now I have done it. You and your mother can continue to enjoy the convenience brought by power in the earth fairy world You can go wherever you want! Because the fairyland is now your father''s garden for you and your mother! You can roam in it without scruples! " Su Mu said solemnly and incomparably that at the beginning, he really had this idea to establish the great Xia Dynasty. Now he has indeed done this and successfully turned the fairy world into his own garden!


    Su qinger couldn''t help laughing when she heard the speech. Although she didn''t spend much time with Su Mu since she was a child, Su qinger clearly knew that Su Mu''s love for her had never been reduced. When she was a child, Su Mu was busy everywhere in order to have a smooth growth path in the future. That year, she was only a teenager and was still in a new stage At the beginning of maturity, Su Mu flew to the earth fairy world alone and paved the way for himself, so that even if he arrived at the earth fairy world in the future, he would be absolutely plain sailing! Su qinger couldn''t help feeling very moved. Although he spent less time with her, Su Mu''s love for her will never be reduced! On the contrary, Su Mu''s love for her is more than that of his ordinary father Much more love for children!


    "Light! Light!"


    Just as Su Mu was laughing and talking with Su qinger''s father and daughter, Liu Qingyi''s voice suddenly came out from the back of the main hall. Su qinger couldn''t help feeling the light in front of her. Then she looked at the back of the main hall immediately and saw Liu Qingyi dressed in gorgeous decoration. She immediately ran from Su Mu to Liu Qingyi and hugged him. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling it He laughed. How many years has it been since the three of them got together like this? Su Mu didn''t remember. For the two most important women in his life, Su Mu''s heart owed them more than love.


    If qinger grew up in an ordinary family, would she enjoy a happier life than now? Su Mu thought so. After all, whose father would travel for years when his daughter was two or three years old? Whose father will disappear again for more than ten years when his daughter needs his father to explain her life path most in her teens? Su Mu was the only one. In Su Mu''s opinion, he was very sorry for the two women. However, Su Mu was very pleased that the two women never blamed themselves. They always cheered silently behind their backs and never complained about anything that affected Su Mu''s decision, I never said that Su Mu was not allowed to leave and was always with them.


    "In this life, as long as Su Mu still lives in this world, you will never be hurt!" Su Mu vowed in his heart.

 Chapter 932

    After the family got to know each other, Su Mu naturally had to tell everyone about Su qinger''s identity. It happened that all the top leaders of the Xia Dynasty gathered in the heavenly palace. Su Mu only had to let Su qinger show his face. However, Su Mu was obviously very happy at this time. He dragged Su qinger to introduce to her the strong people who accompanied him to start his family one by one, Among them are Lei Ming, Feng Hua, Zhao Qingye and others. Finally, Su mu, whether the three immortals of Nandao or Jiang Xingzhou, who later joined Su qinger, introduced them all to Su qinger and let them keep a secret eye. Liu Qingyi and Su qinger are undoubtedly Su Mu''s existence against the scale, and there must be no mistakes! Therefore, there must be no fewer people to protect secretly!


    At this moment, Su Mu is addicted to the joy of reunion, but he doesn''t find the thoughts of everyone in the hall. In Su Mu''s opinion, perhaps no one in the fairy world moved his daughter, but Feng Hua and others obviously want more. In their opinion, what should Su qinger, the Pearl in Su Mu''s palm, be caught and threatened? You know, even if they have established the dynasty of Yun, there will never be any reduction in the number of unscrupulous ambitious. Although they have not seen other dynasties with their own eyes, they also know from Su Mu''s words that there have always been some small and large forces in the dynasty of Yun, and there are also many small forces under the command of the dynasty of Xia, Therefore, no matter from what aspect, the safety of Su qinger''s travel in the future needs a qualified guarantee!


    ......


    "My dear master, why don''t you just let your lovely little apprentice rest for a while? You know, people have been practicing for three consecutive days. They are suffocating in these three days. Otherwise, people will gamble with you. If you win, you can deal with it." Lu Wanxi looked at Su Mu in the backyard of the heavenly palace and said, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling the black line.


    Su Mu patted Lu Wanxi on the back with a ruler and said: "You dead girl, I asked you to go out for training in order to improve your strength and combat experience. It''s good for you to fool around with me for three years. If Ziwei hadn''t been at a loss when telling me about your situation, I really didn''t find that you haven''t practiced in the past three years! Even your combat experience came out after gambling and being caught by thousands of people! You are my su Mu''s disciple. If people say that my su Mu''s disciple gambled thousands and was caught and beaten severely in the future, wouldn''t I be ashamed to be a master? You give me time to practice and don''t want to go out unless you refine the golden fairy fruit! "


    "Yes." Lu Wanxi could not help but say deadpan when she heard the speech. Then she watched Su Mu turn around and immediately made a face at Su Mu''s back. Her raised little fist seemed to be going to hit Su Mu''s head. Then Su Mu drank a cup of tea and said slowly: "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing, hurry up and give me time to practice, otherwise being a teacher will let you know what despair is! Don''t you like gambling? If you don''t give me the golden fairy fruit before you fly up, I''ll cut off your financial source in the future and inform everyone in the fairy world that as long as someone gambles with you, I''ll kill them all Home! Do you think anyone will play with you under such a threat? "


    "You''re cruel!" Lu Wanxi took a deep breath, clenched his teeth and said angrily to Su mu. Then he turned and was about to leave. However, Su Mu''s words made her stop. He only heard Su Mu say slowly: "in order to ensure that you concentrate on your cultivation, I''ve specially found someone to accompany you. Come on, go and find qinger for me."


    The voice fell, and a cold-blooded figure suddenly appeared behind him. Cold-blooded nodded to Su Mu and disappeared. It was obvious that she had gone to find Su qinger. Lu Wanxi couldn''t help but brighten her eyes and said aloud, "master, is it too much for you to let your sister monitor me? Doesn''t my every move have to be controlled by you?"


    Although he said so, Lu Wanxi didn''t think so. Lu Wanxi thought secretly: "Ha ha! Su mu, you fool! Isn''t it a chance for me to cheat to let younger sister qinger accompany me to practice? When younger sister qinger comes to the fairy world for the first time, I''ll take her around the fairy world to show her the local customs and customs of the fairy world, and then take the opportunity to buy it off! Doesn''t it mean that I Lu Wanxi can do whatever I want in the future? Ha ha ha!"


    "Hehe, if only you knew. If qinger said something and you didn''t practice hard, don''t blame him for serving the family law." Su Mu glanced at Lu Wanxi and said in a loud voice that she knew exactly what Lu Wanxi had in mind, but she underestimated Su qinger''s determination. Besides, what kind of character Su qinger has? Su Mu doesn''t know? It''s a day without practice. It''s obviously impossible for Lu Wanxi to buy Su qinger!


    "Oh? Really?" Lu Wanxi suddenly said to Su mu with a flirtatious tone and a full face of desire and dissatisfaction: "I don''t know, master, what''s your family law?"


    Lu Wanxi bit his finger and looked at Su mu with a seductive face. Su Mu shook his head. If ordinary men saw Lu Wanxi, their souls would be lost. But Su Mu didn''t know Lu Wanxi''s character? Su Mu smiled and looked at Lu Wanxi and said slowly: "If you look disgusting like this, I''ll break your dog leg."


    "OK, master! Goodbye, master!" Lu Wanxi immediately put away all her expressions, and then ran and disappeared. Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling the black line all over her head. Can''t the crazy girl wait a little longer after su qinger comes?


    "Give you ten seconds and get back to me!" Su Mu immediately shouted angrily through the whole heavenly palace.


    Su qinger on the other side couldn''t help wondering when she heard Su Mu''s voice. She glanced at the cold-blooded man around her and asked, "cold-blooded brother, what''s the matter with father?"


    "...." there was a cold-blooded silence. It was clear why Su Mu was so angry. No one could bear Lu Wanxi''s strange character. He didn''t know what the original Saint thought. How could he accept Lu Wanxi as an apprentice? Although the talent is really good, but this change of character is too funny, isn''t it?


    "The little princess will know in a moment, and the holy master has ordered that the little princess will stay with the princess who annoys the holy master for some time in the future." she replied coldly.


    "Ah? Does father have a daughter again?" Su qinger asked with a voice in front of her eyes.


    "It''s not true. It''s the disciple of the holy master. The other person''s character... Is a little strange." lengxue reluctantly replied. If other people ask him so many questions, lengxue Li won''t pay attention to it, but Su qinger is different. This is the holy master''s own daughter. If he ignores her words, I''m afraid he will have to be cleaned up in the future.

 Chapter 933

    Su qinger couldn''t help feeling a little confused after hearing cold-blooded words, but when she saw Lu Wanxi, she immediately understood what cold-blooded words meant. Just now, Su qinger looked at Lu Wanxi whose face and figure were no less than his own. She couldn''t help but feel a little curious. Then she thought Lu Wanxi was a quiet neighbor sister, However, after she and Lu Wanxi were briefly relieved, she understood what she had just said to herself in cold blood.


    My new sister doesn''t seem to be a normal person, and it can''t be said to be abnormal. It can only be said that Lu Wanxi''s character is too strange. Sometimes she is crazy and sometimes quiet. Sometimes she talks to seduce some predecessors in the heavenly palace. Although it''s just a joke, it also makes those indifferent predecessors feel a tremor, However, they are old monsters who have practiced for more than 100000 years. Naturally, they have their own endurance and have not been tempted by Lu Wanxi. In the face of Lu Wanxi''s crazy words, they can only be expressionless and pretend to be silent.


    "If you don''t give me serious cultivation in the future, I''ve heard from qinger that you don''t practice seriously. Give me three days to fish and two days to dry the net, and see how I can deal with you." Su Mu looked at Lu Wanxi and said solemnly and incomparably. He accepted disciples for the first time in his life, taught what he should teach, and instructed where he needs guidance, The rest can only rely on Lu Wanxi''s own self-consciousness to study and cultivate. Even if Su Mu is tough to let her practice, she can''t become a talent if she has been absent-minded.


    After hearing the speech, Lu Wanxi immediately grinned, patted her chest and said solemnly: "don''t worry, master! The disciple must practice seriously and will never live up to your expectations of me! Don''t worry! With qinger''s sister with me, I will work hard to practice and play the role of a sister!"


    "I hope so." Su Mu shook his head reluctantly when he heard the speech, then looked at it, and Su qinger said aloud: "Qinger, as the leader of the dynasty, I may be busy for a while, but it won''t take long. During this time, you can practice with the dead girl. Although her cultivation is not high, she still has a lot of cultivation experience. If you don''t know something, you can also ask her. If you can''t ask, old Feng I also said hello. You can ask Mr. Feng for advice. Your mother should also be busy with me for a while, so we won''t accompany you first. After this time, Dad promised you that no matter what you ask, but there is a premise that you have to practice well, you know? "


    Su qinger smiled, nodded, and said, "don''t worry, Dad, qinger is no longer a child. I will try my best to practice and don''t give you too much trouble. Don''t worry, I will give you a surprise after you are busy!"


    Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech. He also knew Su qinger''s talent. Although he couldn''t compare with himself now, Su qinger, who had a congenital holy body, said that his cultivation talent would never be lower than Lu Wanxi. In addition, Su qinger was a person who loved cultivation. Naturally, Su Mu didn''t have to worry about her too much. Only Lu Wanxi was the bastard to worry about Girl, it''s enough not to make trouble for him during this time.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you to bring me a surprise, but first, you should pay attention to the combination of work and rest when practicing. Do you understand? There''s a saying that blindly practicing is not the best shortcut to Tongtian Avenue. The combination of work and rest is the foundation for our fairyland practitioners to pursue a higher realm, so pay attention not to be too tired, okay?" Su Mu smiled, touched Su qinger''s hair and said.


    "I see! And Dad, qinger is no longer the child in those days. Why do you still touch my head like this every day?" Su qinger said with a mouthful. Obviously, she was dissatisfied with Su Mu''s touching her head. It was not that Su qinger hated this feeling, but that she thought she had grown up. Su Mu felt like a child by touching her head, which made her a little uncomfortable.


    "OK, OK, what you say is what you say." Su Mu smiled and nodded, took down the palm of his hand on Su qinger''s head, then looked at it, and Lu Wanxi solemnly said: "You bastard girl, remember to give me time to practice and let you go out to practice for three years. You''re fooling around outside for me! That''s the same sentence. If you don''t refine the golden fairy fruit before you fly up, see how I deal with you!"


    After the voice fell, Su Mu immediately turned and left, leaving Lu Wanxi with a full face of things. Lu Wanxi looked at Su Mu''s back. After su Mu disappeared, Lu Wanxi couldn''t help feeling very helpless. After looking at Su qinger, she said: "Sure enough, it''s natural. There''s a big difference between treating qinger''s sister and me. You''re so gentle to qinger. Why are you so fierce to me? Do you want to treat me differently?"


    Su qinger couldn''t help laughing when she heard the speech. Looking at Lu Wanxi who was angry, she couldn''t help shaking her head. She found that her sister, who was not much older than herself, seemed to have not grown up and was very childish. However, she was very happy about Su Mu''s differential treatment of Su qinger. After all, who didn''t want to be treated differently by her father?


    After a moment of Tucao, Lu Wan deeply inhaled and sat on the grass in situ. Some looked up at the endless sky, but make complaints about it. "I had a good time outside. Why did I suddenly remember to call me back? It made me have to refine the golden fairy fruit before Yunchao soared. Is it so easy to refine the golden fairy fruit? Even after Yunchao appeared, Mr. Feng just condensed his own golden fairy fruit with great magic power. Now I''m just real The strength of the five fairyland products, to refine the golden fairyland fruit, you have to wait until the year of the monkey and the month of the horse? "


    Su qinger couldn''t help laughing after hearing the speech. He went to Lu Wanxi and sat down and said, "don''t worry, sister. In fact, dad just scares you. Dad is the most loyal and won''t really punish her. Besides, as long as your sister practices seriously, it''s not difficult to condense your talent to practice golden fairy fruit with your sister?"


    "Practice, it''s too much trouble. By the way, qinger, can you play dice? Pai Gow is also OK. Let''s play some to pass the time?" Lu Wanxi suddenly thought of something and immediately said to Lu Wanxi.


    "Dad won''t let me touch these. My sister should hurry up to practice. Qinger should also hurry up to practice. Otherwise, when Yun Chao rises and goes to a larger world, won''t qinger drag dad''s back?" Su qinger said to Lu Wanxi with a smile. After the voice fell, she immediately sat cross legged on the grass, I want to absorb the blessing I just got that day.


    Lu Wanxi couldn''t help but feel very helpless. It seems that this is also a person who has become obsessed with cultivation, just like her father! Both of them are practicing ghosts.

 Chapter 934

    In the main hall of the heavenly palace, Su Mu looked at a lot of copywriting on the desk in front of him and couldn''t help feeling a little helpless. Now the territory of the earth fairy world has turned hundreds of times! It''s not so easy to manage. Now Feng Hua is seizing the time to study yantianshu, hoping to make a breakthrough to a higher level through yantianshu. Su mu can''t bother him at this time, so these things can only be done by Su Mu himself. Fortunately, Liu Qingyi can also share a part for himself, Liu Qingyi was originally in Xuantian continent. After he rose, he became the queen. The speed of dealing with these things is no slower than Su mu.


    "Holy Reverend, now the land area and immortality of the fairy world are more than 100 times that of the original. My subordinates believe that at this time, we should send more than 70% of our sergeants to guard all cities. When our strength soars, it is inevitable that many evil minded people will appear in the fairy world, so the best way to deal with them is to straighten out once we find any signs Zhao Qing looked at Su Mu and said solemnly, "she doesn''t know how to look at Su mu. She thought that she had moved her mind to Su Mu and wanted to be a member of the Dragon bed, but now she didn''t climb up Su Mu''s Dragon bed, but her niece wanted to take her place, Zhao Qing felt a little helpless, but she didn''t think much. After all, she knew that Su Mu was not worthy of her. Her niece was much better than herself in appearance and other aspects. Even her talent inherited the blood essence and talent of the ancestors of the Phoenix family, and her future achievements must be above her, Therefore, Zhao Qing can only feel blessed that his niece is likely to be with Su mu.


    Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech. Originally, he had 50 million troops under his command. After unifying the fairyland, he didn''t think there would be anything wrong. 50 million troops were enough to suppress all the rebellions in the four directions, but now it''s different. The actual strength of those scattered monks is getting stronger and stronger, although the realm has been forcibly reduced a lot, However, based on their past cultivation experience, it will not take much time to return to the peak. In addition, the immortal Qi and those magic drugs and treasures in the fairy world have suddenly increased more than a hundred times! Doesn''t it mean that there will be countless powerful scattered cultivation outside their transportation?


    Indeed, as Zhao Qing said, he must send some sergeants out to suppress it, but it is obviously not enough to send more than 30 million troops. Even if the original land fairy world is not enough, but now the territory of the land fairy world has increased hundreds of times! This can not be suppressed by more than 30 million troops, so it seems that it is time for them to recruit troops and buy horses again. They simply have a lot of deposits in the DPRK. Otherwise, the expenses of the 50 million troops are a huge consumption, What Su Mu has to do now is to recruit the talented and powerful scattered cultivation newly emerged in the fairy world into his command. After some training, he can see if they have the talent to become the backbone of their future movement. He can only make other decisions.


    As for the later plan, Su Mu had already set up, so he was not in such a hurry. It was less than two years before he soared into the wasteland world. In these two years, Su Mu had to pull all the people in the cloud Dynasty together, so that all their families could become a rope, whether it was casual repair or demon clan, as long as he transported the people in the cloud Dynasty, Then Su Mu will not pay any attention to them, because after going to the flood world, only when they all hold together will they not add any trouble to Su mu. Su Mu doesn''t want to fight and gain benefits in the flood world in the future. Countless people in Yun Dynasty are in civil strife.


    "Recruit. This time we only recruit casual practitioners above the realm of true immortality. As long as the accomplishments reach the realm of true immortality and become our army sergeant, everyone will get 3000 top-grade immortal crystals and ten miraculous herbs. No matter how many resources we will consume this time, all you have to do is recruit as many as you have. Understand? As for resources, I will Let people seize the time to mine and get them for you. "Su Mu said solemnly. Although there are still many resources to transport North Korea, it is obviously not enough to recruit hundreds of millions of sergeants. Su Mu boasted that no one has 3000 top-grade immortal crystals and ten miraculous medicines. If he can''t give them, Yun Chao''s face will be trampled on, Su Mu absolutely does not allow this, but fortunately, after the field of the earth fairy world has been expanded hundreds of times, both the number of immortal crystals and the number of treasure drugs have been doubled! The endless mountains in the south are rich in precious medicine. Not to mention many, as long as you find 10% of the precious medicine in the endless mountains, it is enough for Su Mu to support an army with a quantity of more than 500 million!


    Not to mention the problem of Xianjing! Is there a lack of fairy crystals? Su Mu has never worried about Xianjing. He doesn''t say it''s far away, but it''s near. The treasure of the Dragon Palace at the bottom of the pond gave Su Mu no less than 100 billion of the best Xianjing! Over the years, after the confessions of various forces and Su Mu came up with various ways to transport the best fairy crystals held by the dynasty, the number has now reached an incalculable level, and this number is increasing every day! Now Su Mu is not sure how many best fairy crystals he has, and the best proof is that when he asked Lu Wanxi to go out for training, Su Mu sent tens of millions of best fairy crystals every month! Every month, there are tens of millions of top-grade fairy crystals. Su Mu has continuously sent them to Lu Wanxi for more than three years and nearly four years. The amount spent has exceeded 300 million or 400 million! Therefore, Su Mu is not worried about whether the best Xianjing will not be enough.


    Zhao Qing and others nodded immediately after hearing the speech, and then withdrew from the main hall. Su Mu took a deep breath. What he had to do now was to twist everyone in Yun Dynasty into a rope. Now they have just been transported to the fairy world, and it is inevitable that some unconvinced people will exist, What Su Mu has to do is to make these unconvinced people feel convinced of their transportation to Korea! Only in this way can we stay together and keep warm after going to the wasteland in the future. We don''t give Su Mu any trouble, so as to avoid the time to look for opportunities on the wasteland and the internal chaos of Yunchao.

 Chapter 935

    Time flies. After two years, Su Mu has completely mastered the whole earth fairyland in his own hands. Whether it is the city master or a force to live in, all the people arranged by Su Mu sit in the master''s seat. It is considered that Su mu can know all the things happening everywhere in the earth fairyland anytime and anywhere in the middle of the sky world, In addition, the recruitment plan to transport troops to the DPRK has been going on continuously in the past two years. Now Su Mu has nearly 600 million troops in his hands! It is more than ten times what I originally mastered! This 600 million army also serves as the basis for them to transport to the north and control the fairy world and suppress the four sides!


    Although most of the 600 million troops are only the existence of some real fairyland, and few golden immortals exist, you should know that the most important thing for Yunchao is resources! Under the current cultivation environment in the fairyland and the increase of cultivation during the period of transportation to Korea, these real fairyland sergeants have all broken through the realm of the first and second products of the real fairyland two years ago to the sixth products of the real fairyland now! After going to the wasteland world with the strength now mastered by Yunchao, the wasteland world at the beginning of heaven and earth can definitely occupy one side of the territory and dominate! After looking at the development of these years, Su Mu also understood that the time to go to the wasteland world was coming!


    It''s not just someone who''s going up! But the whole territory of the DPRK will be sublimated and soared into another huge world! Although the land fairyland now has the realm of a thousand worlds, it does not have the strength of a thousand worlds, so Su Mu immediately decided to go directly to the wasteland world. Now they have three great Luojin fairies! Hundreds of strong people in golden fairyland! Coupled with more than 600 million troops in the real fairyland and countless scattered repairs in the earth fairyland, it can be said that it has the strength to dominate when the world began to open!


    Su Mu took a deep breath. It doesn''t take much ceremony for Yun Chao to fly. He just needs to hold Qi to treasure and open the flight channel when his strength is enough! It is not difficult for Su Mu to lead Yun Chao to the famine world, but Su Mu is a little worried that Yun Chao has enough strength, but after all, the famine world is the most powerful, mysterious and dangerous world among countless fairies, Su Mu is not sure if the ferocious beast Dynasty at the beginning of the world will make any deviation in his plan!


    However, although there was some worry in his heart, Su Mu did not feel timid. After all, Su Mu was able to get to this step by his continuous pace and courage not afraid of life and death. Su Mu was afraid that the fierce beast dynasty would cause harm to his relatives, which he was absolutely not allowed to see! Today''s Yun Dynasty has three strong men from the realm of great Luo Jinxian. Although it is enough to dominate one side after going to the Honghuang world, God knows what kind of strength the fierce beast Dynasty passing by in the long history of the Honghuang world has. Su Mu is most uncertain. The emergence of the fierce beast Dynasty is just brought by various books recording the Honghuang world, Therefore, Su Mu is not sure whether the strength of the current Yun Dynasty is really above the fierce beast dynasty!


    "Why do you think so much? Only after seeing it with my own eyes can I be sure whether their fierce beast Dynasty is powerful or whether our summer transportation Dynasty should go to a higher level! As the top existence under the Avenue! How can the transportation Dynasty, which can be called the master of the world, stagnate because of a fierce beast king dynasty?" Su Mu took a deep breath and then stood up from the throne, He lifted up the vital treasure in front of him, and then Xia Yang''s figure was revealed.


    Xia Yang looked at Su Mu and couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly. He asked aloud, "the saint is worried about the fierce beast Dynasty in the wasteland?"


    Su Mu nodded at the speech, took a deep breath and replied: "The ferocious beast Dynasty is the first race in the world to unify the world and control the power of the world. It''s impossible not to worry. I''m not sure whether the strength of the summer Dynasty has surpassed that of the ferocious beast Dynasty at the beginning of the world! I don''t dare to bet like that. In case the power of the ferocious beast Dynasty is as strong as that of the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin later generations Big, even as powerful as the later demon family Tianting or Witch family, I''m afraid the future of our Xia Dynasty will be broken! "


    Xia Yang could not help nodding when he heard the speech. He had to admit that what Su Mu said was not unreasonable. His worry was justified. Indeed, although today''s great Xia Yun Dynasty is strong enough, whether it can really be invincible in the mysterious world is still a problem! After all, the fierce beast King Dynasty is not the same as ordinary human forces Well, it''s not just talk about the terrible amount of the ferocious beast king Dynasty. If the ferocious beast Dynasty had not been too cruel and hurt Tianhe, how could the great power in the boundless world join hands to destroy it?


    Su Mu didn''t dare to take any chances in the wild world. Although he climbed up slowly from the weakest one before he flew to the earth fairy world, you should know that the earth fairy world is the territory of the human race. As a human race climber, Su Mu suffered the hatred and hostility of some unscrupulous monks and even shot him, but the earth fairy world is the human race after all In the territory, Su mu can find a force to protect himself, but it''s completely different when he goes to the flood world. When the world begins to open, all the congenital divine mansions are still a weak existence. They have to cultivate for hundreds of millions of years to grow up and survive the thunder disaster and become a great power. Therefore, only they can rely on when they are transported to the flood world!


    Therefore, Su Mu has scruples in his heart. After arriving in the flood world, only they can rely on themselves. Therefore, Su Mu does not dare to fly into the flood world easily. In case the strength of the fierce beast Dynasty far exceeds their summer Dynasty, the dynasty that Su Mu worked hard to build is likely to be destroyed! The most important thing is that Su Mu is no longer alone. If he goes to the wasteland world alone, Su Mu naturally can''t have so many worries and doubts, because even if he is strong enough, his strength in Da Luo Jinxian is enough to protect himself, But Su Mu is going to take all the people transported to Korea and his relatives to the wasteland, so he can''t be careless about this!


    Su Mu dare not underestimate the fierce beast dynasty! After all, it was the first to completely master the power of the wasteland world! Although the owners of fierce beasts on all sides have their own disputes! But to be clear, the ferocious beast Dynasty has mastered the land of the wasteland for several centuries! With this alone, Su Mu dare not underestimate the fierce beast dynasty!

 Chapter 936

    Su Mu took a deep breath, then looked at the endless sky, narrowed his eyes, suddenly thought of something, and then solemnly said: "Don''t wait! Now it''s the best time to fly into the wasteland world. It''s difficult to think about flying into the wasteland world after dragging on. The longer the delay, the greater the load on the earth fairy world. If the earth fairy world develops rapidly and becomes another scene, it''s very difficult for us to fly into the wasteland world with the earth fairy world!"


    "The holy master, do you mean to soar into the boundless world immediately?" Xia Yang couldn''t help but ask when he heard the speech. It''s not difficult for the great Xia Yun Dynasty to soar into the wasteland world. At least it''s not difficult for Xia Yang now, because it''s the most powerful time for the Yun Dynasty to be established. With the support of the power of heaven, Xia Yang''s strength at this moment is complete and can be comparable to more than 60% of the heaven in the vast world Therefore, it is not difficult to fly into the wasteland world with the summer Dynasty and the earth fairyland! If he drags back, his power of heaven will weaken. After that, he will be extremely sleepy if he wants to fly into the wasteland world!


    "We can''t delay any longer. Let''s fly up. If we find that the strength of the ferocious beast Dynasty is really above us after entering the wasteland world, we can go to the Tianting of the wasteland world for development! When the world of the wasteland opened, the Tianting was still in a completely undiscovered state, and although the ferocious beast Dynasty was powerful, they had an incomparable advantage The weakness of life is that they rarely have fierce beasts that can fly in the air! Therefore, if we find that the strength of the fierce beast Dynasty is indeed above us after arriving in the wasteland world, we can go to the heaven for a while, and when the time is right, we will go to the wasteland world! " Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly that this was the most conservative way he thought of now!


    Of course, there is another way, that is, go directly to Buzhou mountain! If there is protection from Buzhou mountain, those fierce beasts will never be able to get close to them! But Su Mu understands that when the world opened, the Pangu pressure on Buzhou mountain was too strong. The fierce beasts can''t bear it, and the strong ones who transported the dynasty in the summer must be unable to bear it, so this is why The only way is to be abandoned by them. Nu Wa and Fu Xi did not live at the foot of Buzhou mountain since their birth, so they adapted to a small part of Pangu''s coercion. If they really moved to Buzhou mountain and hid for a period of time, it is likely that Pangu''s coercion will have a certain impact on the minds of some strong people in the dynasty! Being a powerful mind is the most important Yes, if the mind suffers a heavy blow, then this person can''t go long in his life!


    Therefore, under many restrictions, Su mu can only think of the place where they can live after they travel to the flood world in the summer. Of course, there are other places to go, but it takes a certain time to find them. After arriving in the flood world, Su Mu only needs Zhang Bairen to lead the way to the direction of the ancient heaven. Why It takes a lot of effort to find other places, and Su Mu has heard of two records in the heaven, that is, the second statement about the two treasures of hetuluo book around the demon emperor Dijun of the demon family. The first statement is that Dijun''s companion treasure is hetuluo book, and the second statement is that hetuluo book actually exists in the ancient heaven and is used by Dijun I found it!


    And there''s the most important thing! That''s the strongest array of the ancient demon clan against the witch clan! The array of the sky star array is in the ancient heaven! If these statements are correct! Then going to the heaven is undoubtedly the most powerful increase for them in the summer movement! If the complete array of the sky star array is in the ancient heaven, then they The Zhou Tian star array owned by the great Xia Yun Dynasty can definitely be improved! You can even integrate the two to make it stronger! Coupled with the existence of the four immortal killing swords, Su Mu will definitely have the confidence to fight against the fierce beast Dynasty at that time! And once Su Mu does so! Then countless great powers born in the beginning of heaven and earth in the flood and wilderness world will certainly feel sorry for themselves Thank you! Because they were still very weak at that time, and they couldn''t see the cruelty of the ferocious beast Dynasty, but there was nothing they could do. If Su Mu stood up to fight with the ferocious beast Dynasty at this time, it wouldn''t be difficult to win them over!


    "Since the holy master has made such a decision, I also understand." Xia Yang nodded when he heard the speech, and then turned into a golden light and returned to the Qiyun treasure. Seeing this, Su Mu immediately put the Qiyun treasure in the void in front of him, and pinched his hands to confirm the news from the Qiyun treasure!


    As the leader of the summer Dynasty, Su Mu has everything in his hands, so it is not enough to rely on Xia Yang''s ability alone to fly to the flood world. Even if Xia Yang has the strength to take the summer Dynasty to the flood world, everything he does will be in vain without a pass, and Su Mu''s mind is this pass! As long as Su Mu agrees At Xia Yang''s request, the summer Dynasty will fly to the wasteland world!


    The earth trembled! The clouds broke up! Countless birds and animals ran on the earth. The birds sang in the sky, as if something terrible was going to happen. However, the Terrans and Demons didn''t have so much worry. They had expected that one day. After the first sight of the dynasty, they understood that the earth fairy world would fly to heaven The desolate world is inevitable, and it has been planned by the holy master for many years, so they are not surprised by the sudden shock of the earth fairy world. Everyone is waiting for a long time to see the mysterious desolate world in the holy master''s mouth!


    "This day has finally come! The existence of the six eared God monkey is just a mole ant in the wasteland world! Countless heavens can coexist. The saints under the heaven and the powerful gods and Buddhas all over the sky, the wasteland world, we are going to conquer you in the summer movement!" Qing Ye said excitedly looking at the trembling earth, Although he only wants to rebuild the Qinghua emperor''s palace, it is indeed what he wants now, but things like flying into the wasteland still have great attraction to him!


    Not only him, countless practitioners in the fairy world are looking forward to seeing with their own eyes what the mysterious world is like!

 Chapter 937

    At the beginning of the opening of heaven and earth and the initial identification of chaos, the wasteland is now a scene like this. Countless fierce beasts are rampant on the wasteland. They are cruel by nature. They destroy any living race by absolutely cruel means. Just a few yuan meetings after the birth of the wasteland, the fierce beast Dynasty has unified the wasteland, Become the overlord of the wasteland!


    However, the overlord was rejected by many former gods'' residences because of his cruel nature, but they felt helpless, because their current strength was too weak to compete with the strong men of the ferocious beast Dynasty. Even the Taoist grandson Hongjun of the later generations of the boundless world now just existed soon after entering the real fairyland, Not to mention the rest of the unborn congenital God''s residence?


    However, they saw the dawn not long ago. A powerful force emerging from nowhere suddenly stood in the boundless sky, openly fought against the ferocious beast Dynasty, and even killed several super giants of the ferocious beast Dynasty with overwhelming strength. Even they destroyed several races of the ferocious beast dynasty! Because of their appearance, many unborn congenital God mansions in the boundless world have seen the dawn! And I was very curious about the new forces. Where did they come from? Why did you go to war with the ferocious beast dynasty? These are what those congenital gods are curious about. Even that Hongjun is very interested in this new force.


    Hongjun at this moment does not have the ability to calculate everything in future generations. Now he is just an ordinary true fairyland monk. At most, his talent, vision and opinion are higher than other monks. However, in the current Su Mu''s view, this Hongjun Taoist ancestor will not bring him any great trouble, On the contrary, it will provide him with a lot of help!


    To tell the truth, Su Mu was worried before he came to the wasteland. After all, the fierce beast Dynasty is famous for its strength. After all, it can become the first race to unify the wasteland after the beginning of the world. No matter what, the fierce beast Dynasty definitely has some powerful means of their own. However, it has been proved that Su Mu despises the fierce beast Dynasty too much, Perhaps it is because there are too few great powers born at this time point. The top strongmen of the ferocious beast Dynasty are just a group of people who have just broken through and entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Su Mu killed several Da Luo Jinxian of the ferocious beast Dynasty immediately after he came to the wasteland world some time ago, Therefore, they passed their reputation of the summer Dynasty to every corner of the wasteland world!


    "I didn''t expect that the fierce beast Dynasty, which occupied the whole wasteland at the beginning of heaven and earth, was just such a weak existence. It really disappoints me. Zhao Qing, send orders to fight the fierce beast Dynasty. We want to destroy the fierce beast Dynasty in the shortest time. The history of the wasteland world will be changed by us in the summer!" Su Mu solemnly said to Zhao Qing that some time ago, the news that they were going to war with the ferocious beast Dynasty had been spread all over the world. However, in order to prove that they had the strength to fight with the ferocious beast Dynasty, Su Mu took the lead in killing several top strongmen of the ferocious beast Dynasty, It has given a dose of centering shot to many great powers who are not willing to come out of the world for the time being!


    Zhao Qing immediately nodded when he heard the speech, then immediately left the Tianting hall and went to the place where they transported troops and horses to rectify their armaments, and then passed the news to them. Although there are more ferocious beasts of the ferocious beast Dynasty in the current flood land, at this time, there are many great powers that have begun to walk on the flood land, For example, Hongjun Daozu and Qiankun Laozu of later generations have been walking on the wasteland. Although Su Mu seems that they are just a group of weak and matchless real fairyland, Su Mu knows that it is not difficult to surpass himself with their talents! Because it is doomed that these monks walking on the wasteland today are the key figures of the great disaster of future generations! You know, when Hongjun and Luo Zhen fought in later generations, the ancestors of heaven and earth and others were half steps or even entered the quasi holy realm! It can be seen how terrible their cultivation talent is!


    Because the flood world was born by relying on the avenue, it is very difficult for them to break through their realm in the flood world. It is completely different from the fairyland. Su mu can become a strong man in the great Luojin fairyland in just a few decades, but I''m afraid he can''t take any step in the flood world in these decades! Because the way of heaven and everything in this desolate world are too perfect! It is very difficult for everyone to improve their cultivation! So in the wild world, those great powers have been closed for thousands of years, and their accomplishments have not been greatly improved after leaving the customs. That''s why!


    "Holy master, are we impulsive to start a war with the ferocious beast Dynasty when we first came to the remote world? Although the strongest of the ferocious beast Dynasty has been killed by us, the rest is just some accomplishments, but the golden fairyland doesn''t even exist, but the number of ferocious beasts is too large. Is it impulsive for us to start a war directly , I think it''s better to take it slowly. "Feng Hua reminded him, which made Su Mu look at him strangely, but Su Mu didn''t blame Feng Hua because of this. Feng Hua''s worry is indeed reasonable. Although the strength of the fierce beast Dynasty is very weak in their eyes, but the number of people is too large! It is said that the number of ten billion is underestimated by the ferocious beast Dynasty. The rough estimate of the number of ferocious beasts owned by the ferocious beast Dynasty is hundreds of times more than their rough estimate of ten billion! It has reached a level that can''t be calculated at all!


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech, shook his head and replied: "No matter how many mole ants there are, they are just mole ants after all. I now set up the immortal killing sword array based on the strength of Da Luo Jinxian. If we don''t say much, ten billion fierce animals can be destroyed at the fingertips. Besides, we have the great heavenly master, a quasi holy strongman from the future generations. It''s just a matter of fingertips to destroy the fierce animal Dynasty, even if we are facing the sun now The Dragon Han disaster, which was even bigger than that of the ferocious beast Dynasty, is just a small problem. We have enough strength to fight the ferocious beast dynasty! There are indeed a large number of them, but there are only a large number of mole ants. "

 Chapter 938

    Feng Hua also knew that he could not persuade Su mu, but he had to admit that Su Mu had a very right truth. Although they transported the dynasty in the summer, they were all elite. Although the number of fierce beast Dynasties was much higher than that of them, they were just mole ants, After coming to the wild world, Feng Hua also learned how powerful the real great Luo Jinxian was. He saw it with his own eyes that Su Mu killed the strongest of the ferocious beast Dynasty when he came. The attacks of sword and doomsday destruction were all touched with his hands. Such attacks fell on him casually, and he was enough to die millions of times! It can be imagined how terrible a Da Luo Jinxian who condensed Da Luo Daoguo! What''s more, what Su Mu said is also very correct. They also have Zhang Bairen, a super strong man who has reached the quasi holy state!


    Zhang Bainian felt a little helpless when he heard Su Mu''s jokingly calling him the great God. At the moment, he already knew Su Mu''s goal and what Su Mu finally wanted to do, so he was very excited. He knew that if he was alone, he would never be able to defeat the summer transportation Dynasty. Su Mu''s talent was too high, What Zhang Bairen wants is to get out of the control of the sage and no longer be calculated by the sage. It is likely that it is only a matter of time to surpass the sage with Su mu in the future. Although Su Mu will still stand on his head, Zhang Bairen is not convinced of this!


    In the past, when he was the great God of the three worlds in the flood world, Zhang Bairen was not convinced that the sage was in control only because he felt that his talent was no weaker than the saints. If he was born in the same age as those saints, his absolute achievements would at least be comparable to those saints, but he was born in the flood world and lost the opportunity to become a saint, So he felt very unconvinced, but Su Mu was different. It was only a few decades since Su Mu''s cultivation. His talent was much better than himself. Zhang Bairen felt very convinced. For them, even if they were pressed under the sole of their feet by Su mu in the future, there would be no problem, All he wants is to surpass the saints! As for Su mu, his talent is too strong. He has the means to deal with himself in the realm of golden immortals, and Su Mu hasn''t done all his means. When he killed the strongest of the beast dynasty that day, the virtual shadow Su Mu attracted was only stronger than his current self, so Zhang Bairen didn''t have the ambition to compete with Su mu, When Su Mu reached the same level as himself in the future, he couldn''t resist even one of his fingers?


    Although there is still some discomfort in Zhang Bairen''s heart, in his opinion, this is not a problem. He can get more benefits with Su Mu than he struggles. Therefore, he doesn''t want to leave Su Mu again to find his own opportunity and try to compete with Su mu.


    "Don''t tease me, the holy master. Please don''t mention it in the future. Zhang Bairen has only one identity in the future, that is, one of the great generals under the holy master, the king who leads the way of killing and cutting, not the great God." Zhang Bairen took a deep breath and said again in order to express his sincerity, He even made a vow of heaven with the help of the heaven of the desolate world, which made Su Mu look at Zhang Bairen again.


    How many people can bow to an existence whose cultivation is weaker and younger than themselves when standing at the peak? It''s only Zhang Bairen. To tell you the truth, Su Mu was really worried that Zhang Bairen would have any dissent before. However, with the establishment of the heaven oath, Su Mu''s careful thinking was put behind him. It''s not because of anything else, but because the heaven oath in the boundless world is not so easy to break! Even the saints of later generations must abide by the oath of heaven. If Zhang Bairen dares to disobey the oath of heaven, how can he be intact in the future?


    "You can understand this is the best respect for me. To tell you the truth, I''m also worried that you won''t let go of your previous position as a great God and won''t be willing to yield to me, but you make me look at you." Su Mu took a deep breath and replied solemnly.


    Zhang Bainian couldn''t help laughing when hearing the speech. Su Mu''s ability to say these words to him means that Su Mu really regards him as his own person. It''s good for him. Su Mu won''t continue to hide anything from himself in the future, will he?


    "Holy Reverend, it''s better for the minister to do the attack on the ferocious beast Dynasty. After all, Feng Hua is also right. Although the ferocious beast Dynasty is not strong, they are too many. Although they are only mole ants, they will inevitably kill elephants if there are too many mole ants. In order to ensure that our strength of transporting the dynasty is at the peak, the minister is willing to be this attack The vanguard of the ferocious beast Dynasty fought for the saint to unify the wasteland world. "Zhang Bairen said solemnly, which couldn''t help but let Su Mu look at him.


    Then Su Mu shook his head and said aloud: "What you have to do now is to restore your cultivation to the peak as soon as possible. Although your cultivation will no longer be suppressed after you come to the wasteland world, you will immediately recover to the early stage of quasi sainthood through the immortality of the wasteland world, but you should know that in the past, your cultivation has reached the power of the later stage, that is, the power of cutting off the three corpses. Now your three corpses are no longer and will be replaced It''s not difficult for you to restore your realm, and you won''t encounter any support, so you''d better seize the time to restore your cultivation to the peak period. There is no comparability between the great power of a quasi saint in the early stage and the great power of a quasi saint in the peak. As for how to integrate the three corpses and break into the mixed realm in the future without the three corpses, I''ll think of a way for you. "


    Zhang Bairen nodded after hearing the speech. He also felt that Su Mu''s words were indeed reasonable, so he no longer mentioned that he wanted to be a pioneer this time. In fact, in his opinion, if Su Mu really sent himself to attack the fierce beast Dynasty, he would be overqualified. After all, he is also a strong man who has reached the quasi holy state, To deal with those fierce beasts whose cultivation is common, but only the real immortal realm, and even the golden immortal realm are very rare, is undoubtedly to kill chickens with an ox knife.


    "Mr. Feng, the vanguard will be given to you. Your talent has reached the peak. It is very difficult to make a breakthrough in the future. However, if you can obtain merit after the extermination of the ferocious beast Dynasty, you may have a future, okay?" Su Mu said to Feng Hua.


    When Feng Hua heard the speech, he couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. He immediately nodded and replied, "please rest assured, sir. I understand."


    Su Mu and Zhang Bainian felt helpless after hearing the speech. They knew something about merit and virtue. Merit and virtue were not so easy to obtain. Zhang Bainian even felt that even if Feng Hua killed all the fierce animals this time, it would be difficult to obtain merit and virtue!

 Chapter 939

    The most difficult thing to obtain in the wasteland world is merit. There are only a few times in the wasteland world. If Feng Hua wants to destroy the beast Dynasty, it must be very difficult to obtain merit. Apart from anything else, whether Feng Hua can really destroy the beast Dynasty on his own is still a problem, After all, the number of ferocious beast dynasties is incomparably large. In addition, there are not a few ferocious beast dynasties whose strength is not much different from Feng Hua! Although Su Mu killed the strongest of the ferocious beast Dynasty and several other great Luo Jinxian, it does not mean that there are no other great Luo Jinxian in the ferocious beast dynasty!


    It is estimated that Feng Hua can only destroy the ferocious beast Dynasty if Yun Chao makes a move. Once Yun Chao makes a move, his merits will be scattered. At that time, even if Feng Hua gets an estimate of the remaining merits, Feng Hua wants to break through the estimation of Da Luo Jinxian, In Zhang Bainian''s opinion, it''s better to find a treasure such as Huang Zhong Li Na to serve Feng Hua. He''s not sure that he can break into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in one fell swoop. However, once Feng Hua does so, it means that he has no future, because the Da Luo Jinxian who takes Huang Zhong Li''s breakthrough basically belongs to the one that has not condensed the Tao fruit, Just like the nine golden elixirs refined by the later supreme Taoist ancestor, although it can make people have the magic power and realm of Da Luo Jinxian, it can''t make people have the Tao fruit of Da Luo Jinxian!


    If a spiritual fruit or pill can make a person break through the realm of golden immortals without side effects, then the monks in the boundless world don''t have to practice like that. Isn''t it enough to find the location of those spiritual fruits and treasures every day? So it''s basically impractical to want to get something for nothing. That''s why Su Mu Mingming knew that he had a way to let Feng Hua enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in the future, but he didn''t tell Feng Hua, If Feng Hua can really get merit through this extermination of the ferocious beast Dynasty, so as to improve his strength and enter the realm of golden immortals, Feng Hua who has mastered the art of Yantian will certainly break through to a higher level in the future! Therefore, Su Mu is unwilling to cut off Feng Hua''s future in this way. Su Mu will not use this method unless it is a last resort. After all, Feng Hua has accompanied him all the way to grow up, but has provided him with a lot of help. Su Mu is unwilling to watch this old man who has accompanied him for many years retreat behind the scenes and can no longer stand on the bright side of the dynasty to help him share his worries.


    ......


    Three days later, drums came from the heaven, ringing through the wasteland! Innumerable innate gods and innumerable fierce beasts who were in the process of cultivation heard the drum sound, and then forgot the past towards the 36th heaven. Then they only heard a voice like thunder spread all over the wasteland, and only heard the man say: "Su Mugui is the leader of the great Xia Dynasty! He is the master of the heavens. He can''t bear the wanton destruction of the wasteland by the fierce beast Dynasty, so I decided to lead the great Xia Dynasty to war against the fierce beast dynasty! I hope to destroy the fierce beast Dynasty and return a bright future to the wasteland! This is the lesson of heaven! All gods listen to it!"


    The voice fell, and the three realms shook. Whether they were still in very weak and small congenital God residences that were still practicing, or many later great powers who had been born, they stared at the thirty-six heavy heaven! Although they knew that the wasteland had welcomed a group of strangers not long ago, although they didn''t know how they came, they killed the fierce beast Dynasty when they came The strongest of and many powerful beasts that have reached the realm of the golden immortals of the great Luo! But these local powers in the wasteland world are not very interested in the new forces until the moment before! The man who claims to be the leader of the great Xia Dynasty has vowed to attack the beast dynasty! This not only shocked countless wasteland powers! You know who they are It is the chaotic demon God that existed in Pangu period. Now, although only a trace of remnant souls are left to live in the desolate world and lose their ambition to look up to heaven and earth in the past, they are still extremely proud. Their origin represents that their future will not be ordinary!


    But they didn''t want to fight the ferocious beast Dynasty at this time! You know, the strength of the ferocious beast Dynasty at this moment can be called the overlord of the boundless world! These powers don''t understand why this new alien force made a heaven oath to destroy the ferocious beast Dynasty so easily. Is it just to kill the ferocious beast and return to the boundless land A bright future? They won''t believe it if they say it!


    "The strength of the great Xia Dynasty is really not weak. Although they haven''t been in close contact, they killed the strongest of the fierce beast Dynasty and the existence of several great Luo Jinxian realm when they came to the wasteland a few days ago. It can be imagined that they have enough strength to destroy the fierce beast Dynasty. I have walked on the wasteland for millions of years and watched the wasteland be damaged by the fierce beasts I have more than my heart but less strength. Now the great Xia Dynasty has vowed to fight to the death with the fierce beast Dynasty. Why don''t I go and give a hand, or take this opportunity to see how powerful the great Xia Dynasty is? " A middle-aged man in a simple Taoist robe thought to himself that he was the most powerful figure in the flood world of later generations. He was also the preacher of many congenital God mansions in the flood world. He was called the Hongjun ancestor of the Taoist ancestor!


    Su mu, whose mind is far above the 36th heaven, will not know that Su Mu is busy paying off all the fierce beasts under the heaven. At this moment, they have gathered 200 million real fairyland troops and more than 10 million Golden immortals to fight against the fierce beast Dynasty. They can''t do it without real strength! Originally, they were transported to the dynasty There are not so many golden fairyland. After all, it is still a question mark whether all the great Luo golden fairyland have a total of 2000 in the earth fairyland. However, with the birth of the Yun Dynasty, everything has changed dramatically. In just a few years, countless golden fairylands have sprung up like bamboo shoots after the rain. Their original cultivation is the top golden fairyland strongman, but Because the birth of Yunchao made the land fairyland an advanced world, and their strength was forcibly pulled down to the peak of the real fairyland. However, with their cultivation for several years, their strength broke through again and returned to the golden fairyland, and condensed their own fruit, and their strength has been greatly improved!

 Chapter 940

    In the imperial garden of the heaven, Su Mu stretched out and felt a little tired. He had been in the flood world for a while. During this time, he was busy and tired. He didn''t have any rest time. First, he killed the strongest of the beast Dynasty and a group of Luo Jinxian, and then immediately opened a meeting to announce the news that they were going to war with the beast dynasty! Then he went out to clear up all the fierce animals under the heaven and drove them out of the foot of the heaven, so that there was no trace of any fierce animals within tens of millions of miles under the foot of the heaven. Su Mu''s method was also very simple, that is to kill the fierce animals. If they were afraid of killing them, they would not dare to get close to the foot of the heaven.


    Then Su Mu was busy settling in all the residents of the original local fairy world. Now the earth fairy world has been completely integrated with the flood world, and has become a different space born in the heaven of the flood world. Su Mu has also been regarded as their treasure house in the future! In this world, in addition to Su Mu''s free access, even the saints can''t escape! Because although the earth fairy world is now integrated with the wasteland world, it is also a great world that has advanced successfully. Even the way of heaven in the wasteland world can''t directly deal with Su mu, who now has the power of the earth fairy world, let alone these local monks in the wasteland world?


    The fairy world has become a strange space, which is also very good news for Su mu, because in the future, if they encounter an irresistible figure, they can turn around and return to the strange space of the fairy world. Because of their independence from the world, even if the flood and famine world destroys their strange space, there will be no problems! But now Su Mu doesn''t think he will encounter any enemies who make him feel difficult and helpless in the future, so now the strange space of the earth fairy world has completely become their private treasure house! Moreover, this treasure house will continue to produce a large number of resources for them to transport to Korea as a reserve. Moreover, because the advanced world has become a vast world, the earth fairy world will certainly produce many items comparable to the most precious spiritual fruit in the flood world in the future! It can be said that Su Mu''s mastery of the strange space of the earth fairy world is tantamount to his mastery of an inexhaustible golden mountain!


    "Father, where is the mother? Why can''t I find her?"


    Just as Su Mu stretched out to visit the famous imperial garden in the heaven, Su qinger''s voice did suddenly reach Su Mu''s ears. Su Mu couldn''t help but look back and forget the past, and then said: "Shouldn''t your mother be in the North palace now? She said that the North Palace was a little empty and unfit, so she asked me to give it to her. She wanted to go to the North Palace and transform it."


    "I went to the North Palace. My mother wasn''t there. Even the red stepmother didn''t know where to go. I wanted to say there was a surprise to tell her." Su qinger glanced and said with some boredom. When she first came to the wasteland, Su qinger undoubtedly showed great curiosity and immediately wanted to visit the wasteland. However, how could su Mu rest assured that she would go to the wasteland at this time? You know, there are countless fierce animals in the wasteland at this moment. Once Su qinger falls into him Su Mu regretted that it was too late, so Su Mu directly issued a foot ban on Su qinger. When he destroyed the ferocious beast Dynasty, when did he lift the foot ban.


    "Can''t find it? That''s strange. Where else can they go without being in the North Palace?"


    Su Mu frowned and said strangely. Then Su qinger''s casual sentence immediately made Su Mu feel creepy. He only heard Su qinger ask softly, should father, Queen Mother and red stepmother go to the wasteland?


    "It''s impossible! Light clothes and red tea don''t know how to be measured! They all know what the situation is like in the wasteland! It''s absolutely impossible to go down to the wasteland! And with their current cultivation strength, if they want to leave the heaven and go down to the wasteland, they will inevitably pass through the South Tianmen! Otherwise, they will be the powerful pressure of 36 days, and they can''t bear it! I have already arranged guards at the South Tianmen gate. It is absolutely impossible for them to go down without my pass! Qinger! Send orders immediately and let the maids look for me everywhere in the heaven! If they can''t find anyone, they don''t have to continue to survive! " Su Mu took a deep breath and said angrily. It''s not that Liu Qingyi and red tea are inexplicably missing, but he''s too worried that they''re a little confused!


    "I know." Su qinger was already angry. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling the seriousness of the matter, and then immediately ordered him to look around in the heaven. Su Mu sighed deeply after watching Su qinger leave, then closed his eyes and thought about where they would go!


    "The holy master doesn''t have to worry. The empress saint and the empress red didn''t leave the heaven at this time. The subject''s divine knowledge just scanned the heaven and found two empresses without the holy master''s consent." Zhang Bairen appeared next to Su Mu and said to Su mu, which made Su Mu feel relieved.


    "Where are they?" Su Mu asked aloud.


    "If the minister is right, the two ladies want to go to the sky to see the bright lunar star." Zhang Baining looked up at the round moon and replied.


    Su Mu frowned again when he heard the speech, and then said angrily, "nonsense! How can they go to the lunar star with their current cultivation? Even now I may not be able to safely cross the gap between the wasteland and the lunar star! Why are they so careless?"


    Then Su Mu directly disappeared and came to the only exit from the heaven to the Taiyin star. Sure enough, he immediately met the two people who were going to the Taiyin star. Su Mu immediately frowned and shouted, "what do you want to do?"


    Su Mu''s angry words fell into their ears, which made them feel puzzled. Then he looked back and saw that Su Mu''s face was full of anger and noisy them to come over, which made them feel a little puzzled. Su Mu had never lost his temper with them. What''s the matter?


    "The distance between the boundless land and the lunar star, even if I dare not step over it now! Don''t you want to live? Dare you go to the lunar star alone?" Su Mu took a deep breath and directly hugged them into his arms. Then the other party felt some blame for his excited words, He felt as if he shouldn''t have said so harshly about them.


    After hearing the speech, Liu Qingyi and red tea also understood why Su Mu was so angry, but they didn''t feel anything wrong. Instead, they looked at each other and smiled.

 Chapter 941

    In the boundless land, countless congenital God Mansions can''t help looking forward to the direction where the heaven is located. The great Xia Yun Dynasty has rectified all the fierce animals within hundreds of millions of miles under their feet. It can be said that the means to treat those cruel and unkind fierce animals is more cruel than them! What the great Xia Dynasty did undoubtedly revealed one thing, that is, your fierce beast Dynasty is indeed cruel enough, but our great Xia Dynasty is more cruel than you!


    This move of the great Xia Dynasty is undoubtedly killing to stop killing! They want to destroy the ferocious beast Dynasty by absolute means! Otherwise, according to the cruel means of the ferocious beast Dynasty, if there is any omission, the wasteland will not be peaceful for a day! It has been a long time since the birth of the ferocious beast Dynasty. What they have done to the wasteland world can be said to be extremely cruel. Not to mention far away, it has not been long since the murderer of the ferocious beast Dynasty destroyed a congenital race in the wasteland world a while ago! Therefore, for the Xia Dynasty to be the enemy of the ferocious beast Dynasty and even to destroy the ferocious beast Dynasty, it can be said that it has won the heart of countless congenital God mansions in the wasteland world!


    It can be said that the wasteland is now in chaos. It is obviously difficult for Su Mu to deal with the wasteland in a short time. Even if they have more strength than the fierce beast Dynasty, the unmatched number of the fierce beast Dynasty is definitely a big trouble! Recently, however, Su Mu has heard of the existence of one dragon claiming to be a dragon in the wasteland sea area! You know, Su Mu hasn''t sent his own dragon family to leave Tianting at this time, so it''s the dragon family emerging from the sea! It is likely that the future is not one of the protagonists of the last three robberies!


    In this regard, Su mu can''t help feeling the urgency of time. The dragon family has been launched, and the immortal volcano in the South has also heard bursts of Fengming. Zhao Qing told herself that she felt more than one blood beyond her Phoenix from the southern sky of the flood world! Among the three families, only the Kirin family at the foot of Buzhou mountain is still alive! But compared with the Kirin family, it won''t take much time! Although the wild land is still ravaged by the fierce beast Dynasty, Su Mu estimates that it will not take many years to destroy the dragon, Phoenix and Qilin after they grow up! And the most important thing is not that! But once the tripartite confrontation occurs! Then it means that the devil ancestor Luo in the West and Daozu Hongjun in the East will begin to fight openly and secretly!


    Although it is possible that the accomplishments of Hongjun and Luo Xuan at this moment are only comparable to the existence of a sergeant in the summer movement, it is not difficult for them to grow up or even surpass themselves in a short time with their opportunities and talents. At that time, Su Mu''s plan can be said to be stillborn before it has been implemented! So this is something Su Mu absolutely doesn''t want to see. So while ordering to attack the fierce beast Dynasty, Su Mu also contacted the dragon family in the sea area and the Phoenix family in the immortal volcano! At this moment, the dragon and Phoenix have just been born, and there is no contradiction. Moreover, because they have just appeared in the prosperous world, their strength is still very weak! It''s not enough to be seen by Su mu, but in order to change the plot in the future, Su Mu must first take these two ethnic groups into his own hands! Whether it is using the list of gods or other means, the three ethnic groups must be in their own hands. As long as the three ethnic groups do not fight disorderly, the disaster of dragon and Han will not appear, and the future of the wasteland world may be changed!


    Of course, Su Mu also considered another situation, that is, the power of heaven in the boundless world will forcibly pull the development of things back to the original road! Even if the three races of dragon, Phoenix and Kirin are in their own hands, it is likely that other races will fight! The best way to do this is to directly control Hongjun and Luo Xuan, the two future ancestors of the two Tao, in their own hands! The Hongjun is called the ancestor! Chengdao opportunity is also found in the future dragon and Han catastrophe! The opportunity for the magic ancestor Luo Xuan to become a Taoist priest also lies in the Dragon Han disaster, so he will provoke the chaos of the three ethnic groups and cause countless blood and evil Qi, because he wants to absorb those evil Qi and blood Qi and forcibly break through to the realm of Hunyuan! Only in the hands of these two people or one of them! It is possible to completely change the future of the wasteland world!


    However, Su Mu has more important things to do now, that is, his cultivation must be improved! Don''t look at his cultivation of the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian. He can be called the strongest in the boundless world at this time point, but if those congenital divine mansions were born, they would be stronger than themselves through thunder robbery! What''s more, Hongjun can figure out the opportunity at will by holding the fragments of the jade plate of fortune. Relying on this, Hongjun''s growth rate is absolutely unimaginable! Su mu can''t relax his vigilance and don''t practice because of his current strength of the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian! He can''t help but practice now. He has to seize the time to improve his cultivation in the shortest time! Otherwise, after the fall of the ferocious beast dynasty! When the birth of the congenital God residence, he lost his first opportunity, but he lost too many important things!


    But Su Mu didn''t think that one of the unusual things he was worried about at this moment, that is, Hongjun, known as the Taoist ancestor in later generations, had rushed to the place where Tianting was located. At this moment, Hongjun had spent 36 days. He came to the South Tianmen gate and watched with the soldiers of the South Tianmen from a distance. Hongjun was shocked, Just a sergeant guarding the gate has such a powerful cultivation? There are so many accomplishments in the golden fairyland in the depths of heaven! Oh, my God! What exactly is the origin of the summer transportation dynasty! The birth of the boundless world is just a few yuan meeting. Unexpectedly, it already has such high-strength cultivation! It''s incredible!


    The sergeants of the Xia Yun Dynasty also found Hongjun''s place at the first time. They frowned when they saw Hongjun wearing a simple Taoist robe. They thought, is this a local monk in a desolate world? Maybe it''s the congenital God''s residence in the mouth of the saint? A moment later, they decided what they thought, because Su Mu told them that there was only one possibility for the Terrans in the desolate world at this time! It''s definitely a congenital God''s residence! Because at this time, Nu Wa is still very weak, and has not even taken shape! No Terran can be born in the world! So once you see a strange Terran, there must be only one possibility! That is the congenital God''s residence at the beginning of the birth of the boundless world!

 Chapter 942

    "Look at that man. I''ll inform the holy master. This man is likely to be the congenital God residence in our holy master''s mouth. We can''t despise him for his supreme existence in the future. Don''t have any conflict with him for the time being. Maybe he came to meet our holy master." a sergeant who achieved the seven grades of true fairyland said to his companions, The companion also nodded to understand when he heard the speech, and then his eyes immediately looked at Hongjun. As long as the other party has a slight change, he must be able to see it all at a glance!


    Although the other party is likely to be one of the top strengths in the future of the boundless world in the mouth of the holy master, the innate power at this time! But at this time, their accomplishments are not weaker than each other! No matter how strong his future is, the other side is still growing up at this time, so he doesn''t have to panic at all. It''s a big deal. Let''s have a fight and see who is the superior at this time!


    Hongjun didn''t feel any surprise when he saw the action of the sergeant of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The other party seemed to know his identity. The sergeant''s eyes made Hongjun uncomfortable, but he couldn''t say anything. After all, this is the other party''s territory. Although he now controls the jade plate of creation, his accomplishments are too weak, If you mess around in this place, you may be killed here as an enemy! He firmly believes that he can definitely become the top power in the world in the future! So he won''t be willing to die here for nothing, so he is willing to wait here. Even if the other party''s attitude is no matter how bad, at least at this time, he can''t turn his face with the other party. In Hongjun''s opinion, since the saint of the summer movement Dynasty is willing to fight head-on with the fierce beast Dynasty, it''s obviously not difficult to speak, and the other party''s reason is clear, I don''t like what the ferocious beast dynasty did in the wasteland world. I want to return a bright future to the wasteland world. No matter what the other party said is true or false, at least in Hongjun''s opinion, the other party won''t be too bad for himself if he wants to keep his tall identity in the congenital God residence of the wasteland world.


    In the Tianting side hall, Su Mu is working with the black emperor to study the difference between the weekly star array and the one studied by the black emperor. The power of the weekly star array studied by black Huang is also very powerful, even the same as the original. This is developed by the black emperor without any reference, relying on some details said by Su Mu''s mouth! But even so, the power of the Celestial Star array developed by the black emperor is also very powerful! Even when the earth fairy world was about to destroy the heaven, their Sergeant launched this array and immediately printed Zhang Bairen who was silent behind! The other party did not hesitate to ask himself whether he came from the same place as him, whether it was the long missing Eastern Emperor Taiyi! Su Mu didn''t feel any doubt about it.


    It was also because of this willingness that Su Mu knew that the sky star array studied by the black emperor was the same as the sky star array mastered by the demon family Tianting. In fact, it was the same! After arriving in the heaven, Su Mu immediately noticed the location of the real Celestial Star array and immediately handed it to the black emperor for him to study. The black emperor also lived up to expectations. In just over three months, he had almost studied it! Even according to their own array, the original Sunday Star array has been improved! If the current Zhou Tian Xing Dou array, like the original demon clan, is launched by 365 great Luo Jinxian as the array eye, it will not be comparable to the strength of saints! But has the strength to kill saints!


    "See the Holy One!"


    While Su Mu was still watching the black emperor explain to himself his newly developed weekly star array with joy, a sergeant''s voice suddenly came out of the door. The black emperor''s explanation was interrupted. He couldn''t help feeling unhappy. Then he also forgot to go outside the door. The sergeant guarding the door outside couldn''t help feeling helpless when he saw this scene. He had stopped it before, However, the other party said that the situation was important, so he didn''t continue to block it. Now when he saw the black emperor staring at himself to take the sergeant, he felt a chill in the backyard. Damn it, the black emperor shouldn''t wear small shoes for himself?


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t I say it all? If there''s nothing important, don''t bother my research! Don''t you see that the emperor and the holy master are studying the star array this week?" the black emperor looked at the sergeant outside the door in a very bad tone.


    Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling helpless. Then he smiled and said, "don''t scare him. Come on, tell me what you want to tell me."


    The sergeant couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he heard the speech. He quickly replied: "Report back to the holy master. His subordinates found a middle-aged man in an ancient Taoist robe at the South Tianmen gate. Because the holy Master said that at this time, the Terrans in the wasteland were basically congenital God''s residence, so his subordinates didn''t dare to relax at all. They immediately sent someone to monitor each other and immediately rushed to report to the holy master for his decision."


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech. He wondered why there was a visit to the congenital God residence at this time. You know, Su Mu didn''t know any congenital God residence in the wasteland world. What was the reason for the other party''s sudden visit? Was it because he had declared war on the ferocious beast dynasty that attracted the other party? Now It seemed that there was only such a possibility. Su Mu took a deep breath, and then said aloud, "black emperor, wait a moment first. I''ll go out and see the coming congenital God residence and see what the other party came from."


    "Come back quickly. There are still some places for me to improve the big star array this week. I''ll see if I can improve it again." the black emperor also nodded helplessly and replied. Then he studied himself and connected the big array and the stars in front of him.


    At the gate of Nantian gate, Hongjun looked at the magnificent heaven and couldn''t help feeling some admiration. Then he thought to himself: "If it hadn''t been for the appearance of the summer movement and the words of the holy master, the local great power in the desolate world wouldn''t know when and when it would be able to find this magnificent building on the 36th heaven? It''s the so-called way of heaven. It''s incredible, but it stands on the top of Buzhou mountain. If something goes wrong in Buzhou mountain in the future, doesn''t it mean that there will be unrest here According to the calculation of the jade plate made by nature in my hand, there will be a race at the foot of the mountain in the future, which can be said to surpass the current fierce beast Dynasty. Can the Xia Dynasty hold each other down? "

 Chapter 943

    Inside the Nantian gate, Su muyuan looked far away and saw a middle-aged man in a simple Taoist robe floating outside the Nantian gate. His strength had reached half a step into the golden fairyland. This could not help but make su Mu stare. He thought that the innate God residence of the boundless world was about to enter the Golden fairyland after he was born, If they wait until they enter the golden fairyland to condense their own Tao fruit, will they rise up in the wind in the future? I don''t know which one of the ancestors in the boundless world came from.


    "Guests come to visit, please forgive me. I don''t know who you are? Why do you want to transport me to heaven?" Su Mu looked at the middle-aged man and said tentatively. He couldn''t wait to know the origin of the other party. At this time node, Su Mu guessed that there was only one index that could have the strength of half a golden fairyland, The most likely one is the Hongjun ancestor who is invincible to the flood wasteland of later generations, but Su mu can''t confirm the identity of the other party at this time, so he can only ask to see if the other party will reveal his origin.


    "I''m just a monk. The holy master''s personal welcome is the greatest respect for me. Why do you ask the holy master to meet me far away? The scattered monk Hong Jun has seen the summer transport pilgrim!" Hong Jun said aloud to Su mu. He just felt Su Mu''s unpredictable momentum. He couldn''t help feeling that the other party was like a mountain in front of him, It''s full of pressure. Although it can''t be compared with Pangu''s pressure in Buzhou mountain, it''s definitely a terrible momentum!


    Moreover, when the Xia Dynasty just appeared in the wasteland, it killed the strongest of the ferocious beast Dynasty and the existence of several Dalai Jinxian realm. Therefore, according to his guess, the saint of the Xia Dynasty is definitely a strong person who has reached the later stage of Dalai Jinxian realm! You should know that on that day, when the other party killed the strongest person of the ferocious beast Dynasty, he still felt the incomparable momentum even if he was tens of millions of miles away. Therefore, Hongjun did not dare to underestimate Su mu. Even if he had the super treasure of creation jade disc fragments!


    "It''s you. I thought that which congenital God''s residence would appear outside the South Gate of our heaven at this time. I don''t know what''s the matter with you this time? Our Dynasty has been at war with the ferocious beast Dynasty. It''s estimated that I don''t have much time to chat with you." Su Mu looked at Hongjun and said in a neutral tone. He didn''t show anything wrong, His appearance is completely the appearance of a person who is inferior to himself in terms of status and strength. This also makes Hongjun feel uneasy, but what can he do even if he is uneven in his heart? Is it difficult that he can still make a stand off with the great Xia Yun Dynasty with his cultivation in the golden fairyland? That is undoubtedly making trouble for yourself!


    Hongjun took a deep breath, looked at the extremely prosperous Tianting behind the South Tianmen gate, couldn''t help but take a deep breath and said: "The great Xia Dynasty is located in the thirty-six heaven. No wonder it has the confidence to fight with the fierce beast Dynasty. It is enough to deal with those fierce beasts by virtue of the high heaven, not to mention that the strength of the great Xia Dynasty is still so strong. It seems that the fierce beast Dynasty that has ruled the flood land for several yuan will be destroyed in a short time."


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech, and then said aloud: "It''s just a trivial matter. Although the ferocious beast Dynasty has a large number, it''s just a group of mole ants with low cultivation. Even if we don''t destroy them in the summer transportation Dynasty, it must take a little time for the innate creatures of the wasteland world to destroy them, but I''m very angry. As the wasteland world existed at the beginning of the day, why did you come Find me in heaven. "


    After hearing the speech, Hong Jun took a slow breath and said solemnly: "I''m not here for anything else, just for the sake of the desolate land. Since the holy master wants to destroy the fierce beast Dynasty, how can I Hongjun, as a native born creature in the desolate world, stay out of it? It''s related to the future of the desolate world. I''m naturally here to help Yun Chao and the holy master deal with those fierce beasts, although my cultivation is low in the holy master''s opinion However, I can at least share some of the pressure for the transportation of the Dynasty and the holy master. Please help the holy master to make a contribution to the wasteland. "


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing at the speech, but he still frowned and said: "You have to think about it. Although the fierce beast Dynasty is very weak for our Xia Dynasty, it is still very powerful for the innate creatures in the boundless world. There is no lack of golden fairyland in the fierce beast Dynasty. Although the golden immortal and the strongest of the fierce beast Dynasty have been killed by me, you are not afraid to encounter the top fierce beast dynasties Does the golden immortal lead to his own death? We may not be able to protect you in the summer Dynasty. After all, what we have to do is destroy the fierce beasts, not protect you on the battlefield. Do you understand? "


    Hong Jun could not help feeling Su Mu''s underestimate, but he didn''t say anything else, but said more solemnly: "Please don''t worry about this. Although my strength is only half that of the golden fairyland, I have condensed my own Tao fruit. It''s easy to step into the golden fairyland in a short time. After I have the strength of the golden fairyland, I must have the ability to protect myself in front of those fierce beasts. As the native land of the flood and wasteland, I was born first Ling, also can''t bear the tyranny of the ferocious beast Dynasty over the wasteland, so I beg the holy master to give the channel this opportunity to let me fight side by side with the holy master and destroy those cruel and unkind ferocious beasts! "


    Su Mu sighed helplessly when he heard the speech, and then said: "You don''t have to worry about this. As the leader of the dynasty, I have the responsibility to remove all the things that are unfavorable to the world. We control countless worlds in the dynasty. As one of the worlds managed by the dynasty, we naturally won''t ignore here. You can enjoy the peace of the world after we destroy the ferocious beast Dynasty. It''s so difficult Isn''t it good? "


    Anyway, Hongjun is still very weak and can''t figure out his identity, so Su Mu is bullshit. He says that the wasteland world is one of the many worlds he manages. Su Mu doesn''t know whether Hongjun believes it or not, but it doesn''t matter much whether he believes it or not. Su Mu just needs to do this. Su Mu now has the land in his hands Fairyland, at this time, the heavenly way of the prosperous world is still in a state of ignorance. It is not difficult to control it. It only needs Su Mu to continuously improve his strength and communicate with the heavenly way of the prosperous world through special methods. After all, if Yunchao insists, it has surpassed the world and reached the level of Avenue! He, Su mu, as the leader of Yunchao, naturally has With this ability!

 Chapter 944

    The theory that the top Yunchao holds three thousand worlds is not a joke, but a real one! Although the most powerful Yunchao that appeared at the beginning has lost all the information now, it is undeniable that the strength of the Yunchao at the beginning is absolutely beyond doubt, and the strength of the Lord of the Yunchao has definitely reached the existence on the road! Although Su Mu is not so powerful now, these will not hinder anything.


    All Su Mu has to do is round all the cattle he blows out. Now, the flood world has just been born for several centuries, and everything is still in vain. As long as Su Mu seizes the opportunity, it is not difficult to master the flood world. If he can, Su mu can even turn the flood world into a fairy world and carry it with him, Make it your own private item! However, these things are still a little far away for Su mu, and it will take a long time to do them. However, Su Mu has such a plug-in system, so it is not too difficult to do this.


    Although Su Mu''s demand for the system has decreased slowly after his strength has improved over the years, it has to be said that the system has provided great help to Su mu. Now, although the system seems too weak to Su mu, at least reading the Fengshen system has accompanied him from his weakest age to today, If no one in the world can believe Su mu, then the system in his mind is the only existence he can trust! However, Su Mu has many obstacles now, and he is not a suspicious person. In addition, after su Mu realized that his means are too messy over the years, his demand for the system has decreased a lot. Originally, Su Mu hated that there were too few reading opportunities once a month, but now Su Mu has not read for several years to obtain items from it.


    Now Su Mu has mastered two invincible secret methods, namely, Shenxiang prison strength and age menstruation. Coupled with a sword and other magical means, Su Mu doesn''t pay much attention to whether the system can provide more help to himself. Now Su Mu is more willing to spend time to improve his strength, Enhance their own perception to strengthen their own strength in one aspect, so that their many means can play their original power!


    If Su Mu is stubborn and hopes to get something from the system every day, he will eventually pay a price because he knows too much, too miscellaneous and is not proficient. Therefore, Su Mu now studies the strength of Shenxiang prison every day and studies his menstruation and sword technique. Now Su Mu''s sword technique has been improved by more than one level! You should know that Su mu, who had no sword in his hand, could use his finger as a sword to cut through the void of the universe and cut down thousands of stars. Now Su Mu has the best congenital treasure level sword of Zhu Xian four swords, and his sword technique can be more perfect! When Su Mu killed Luo Jinxian of the ferocious beast dynasty that day, he took out the immortal killing sword and lost 70% of his combat effectiveness. Facing Su mu, he can only be beaten passively and can''t even fight back! If Su Mu now uses the perfect Da Luo sword to kill, God knows what kind of scene it will be. In fact, he also has some speculation about Da Luo sword to kill Su mu. Maybe now he can fight with Da Neng in the middle of quasi saint! Plus the future, I''m afraid only the existence of Hunyuan can bring some threats to yourself!


    But there is one thing Su Mu didn''t notice before he came to the wasteland world, that is, his spirit is a little weak! That is to say, Su Mu''s mental state, physical body or mana have been advancing synchronously over the years, but for one of the most important things of a person, Su Mu hasn''t seriously cultivated his spiritual Qi, but let it grow by itself. Therefore, Su Mu has the only weakness now, that is, his own spirit can''t keep up with his own strength! If Su Mu doesn''t pay attention to this, it may bring him a lot of trouble if he meets a great power who is good at Psychedelic Art in the future!


    ......


    The vast world is far from calculable. Even the strength of Su Mu Da Luo Jinxian needs hundreds of years to go from Tianting to the location of the sea area through spatial means! Not to mention others? Therefore, Su Mu''s contact with the dragon clan can only be released slowly. He can''t recover the dragon clan himself. After all, the dragon clan at this time is not enough to keep Su mu in mind. They are just the existence of a group of newly born magic power of oil control heaven fairyland. There is no big difference between recovering them and not recovering them, However, Su Mu sent the dragon clan leader under his command to the sea to recover the dragon clan. Although it takes a lot of time to rush to the sea with the strength of the dragon clan leader, Su Mu has plenty of time to wait. In fact, the most indispensable thing in the flood and famine world is time! It takes thousands, tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years for an ordinary power to close down once! In just a few thousand years, Su mu can afford to wait. Maybe Su Mu won''t take that long. How amazing the cultivation talent of chaotic body is is still a question mark. However, Su Mu has the strength to break into the quasi holy realm in a thousand years!


    "This is the meeting place for us to transport the dynasty in the desolate world. What do you think?" Su Mu took Hongjun into the LingXiao Hall of the heavenly court, smiled and said. Now the main hall is not called the Lingxiao hall, but the middle palace. Su Mu did not use the original title of the halls in the heavenly court, but divided the heavenly court into five parts, In fact, the place where the Communist Party of China is located is the original Lingxiao temple, and there is also a place where the gods of Tianting deal with things around, that is, the six departments of Tianting. However, Su Mu did not use it, but called it Zhonggong for convenience.


    Su Mu changed the names of the remaining four corners of the southeast and northwest, and called them the East Palace, the North Palace, the south palace and the West Palace respectively. The North Palace is behind the imperial garden. Except for Su Mu''s female family members, they are usually only maids. Once someone intrudes, Su Mu will not spare them even if he has made great achievements, The East Palace was assigned to Zhao Qing by Su mu. Zhao Qing led the elite of the north and South palaces of the Xia Dynasty to stay in the East Palace, because it is closest to the middle palace of the heavenly court, so you can receive any message from Su mu in the shortest time! The West Palace is handed over to Zhang Bainian. Since Su Mu has asked him to be the king of Chen, it is natural to give the other party a fair name. Su Mu also gave Zhang Bainian 200 million Army leaders. Most of them are just the existence of some real fairyland, but Zhang Bainian''s ability will not take long to train them.


    As for the rest of Nangong, Su Mu didn''t think much about it at that time, and hasn''t assigned anyone to Nangong.

 Chapter 945

    Hongjun looked at the magnificent building of the central palace and couldn''t help laughing. He said aloud, "it''s worthy of being the meeting place of the summer Dynasty. It''s magnificent and full of the majesty of the emperor. Only the holy master can match the heavenly palace on the 36th heaven."


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. Although he was not such a hypocritical person and liked to hear others praise him, who wouldn''t be happy to hear these praises? What''s more, the person who praises himself is still the strongest in the future prosperous world and the Hongjun who is called the ancestor by heaven? Su Mu smiled and replied, "Hongjun, you see my summer Dynasty is so strong that it will destroy the ferocious beast Dynasty in the future. I''m already planning to unify and rectify the wasteland world. Do you think I''m doing well?"


    Hongjun could not help but frown secretly when he heard the speech. He harbored the fragments of the jade plate of creation and could calculate some future events. Although it was not far away, he could still calculate the three ethnic catastrophes in the near future. However, listening to Su Mu''s words, it seemed that he was ready to unify the flood and wasteland world. If not, what would happen to the three ethnic catastrophes in the future?


    Su Mu looked at Hongjun''s thoughtful face and couldn''t help smiling. He knew what Hongjun was thinking and immediately said: "You don''t have to worry about changing the future. Everyone has their own destiny. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with changing it. I can tell you some news. I''m not the person at this time node. I can tell you clearly that your future asks me to return to this time node to change the general trend of the flood world and change the future, so as to spend the flood world The future of the world is a great disaster! Do you understand what I say? "


    "I ask the holy master to return to this time node?" Hongjun''s eyes widened when he heard the speech. Hongjun didn''t know what strength was needed to travel through the time node. At least he didn''t know now, but he thought that Su Mu''s current strength could not travel through the time node! Why could he return to the beginning of the world? Did Su Mu deceive himself? Hongjun didn''t think so. After all, he''s just now He is just an ordinary half step golden immortal. His strength is not even medium in the summer Dynasty. How can others deliberately fabricate lies to deceive themselves?


    "Yes, in the future flood world, you are already the Taoist ancestor of the flood world. The way of heaven governs all things in the flood world. Unless someone gives a hand to the flood world, you will not appear in the flood world. You have completely become a puppet of the way of heaven. Your Hongjun is the way of heaven, and the way of heaven is not Hongjun, but also spread all over the flood world. The reason why I can return At this time node, I also have my own cards. As for what it is, I can''t tell you yet, but I have enough reasons to prove that what I said is true, such as the great robbery of the three races in the near future, and the fragments of the jade plate of creation on you. Are you right? " Su Mu smiled and said to Hongjun that he was trying to coax and deceive Hongjun into his own camp. Hongjun, who holds the fragments of the jade plate of creation, has no more achievements in the future. The first person in the flood world is not kidding. Su Mu wanted to pull him into his camp to do things for himself, not for a moment, but for a long time.


    Hongjun''s eyes widened when he heard the speech. No one knew the news that the pieces of the jade plate of creation were in his hands. He never disclosed the news that the pieces of the jade plate of creation were in his hands. Moreover, the jade plate of creation existed in his mind, which others could not find out. In addition, the last time he used the pieces of the jade plate of creation to deduce future events, the great Xia Dynasty had not yet arrived Appeared in the wild world, so he was extremely shocked that Su Mu knew he had mastered the fragments of the jade disc of creation. Moreover, there was little difference between Su Mu''s own future and Hongjun''s own deduction. Although his strength had not reached the point where he could easily calculate the secret of heaven, he had to calculate a part of himself through the jade disc of creation The future is not as like as two peas. But the fact that he calculates is exactly the same as what Su Mu said about his future. This is a great shock to Hongjun''s heart. Is this summer''s movement coming from the future?


    "I don''t know what the holy master''s future disaster is. Can''t I even solve it?" Hongjun took a deep breath and asked solemnly. The best way for him to know more things in the future is to learn from Su mu.


    "As I said earlier, Hongjun is the way of heaven, and the way of heaven is not Hongjun. After you become the spokesman of the way of heaven in the wasteland, you will not be your own freedom. What you can do is to prevent some bad things from happening in the wasteland, or that there is a great disaster on the wasteland. After you escape from control, you can come forward to solve the problem, but you don''t have any problems How to deal with the future disaster? You can''t deal with the future disaster alone. That''s why you asked me to return to the beginning of the wasteland world and let me gather all the income of all the future congenital God residences together to deal with the future disaster! And you also told me that if I can change the future of the wasteland world, maybe the disaster will also be caused Su Mu smiled and explained. Hongjun''s identity is qualified for Su Mu to explain something to him patiently. Therefore, Su Mu didn''t feel any trouble in the face of Hongjun''s questions, but explained it to the other party patiently.


    "In other words, I lost my freedom after I joined the Tao? I can''t even control my own destiny. I can only become the manager of heaven and manage the wasteland world for heaven?" Hong Jun took a deep breath and asked solemnly.


    "Yes." Su Mu smiled and nodded. Looking at the expression on Hongjun''s face, Su Mu couldn''t help shaking his head and then said: "But you don''t have to worry too much. I''ll change things in the future, hoping to change the great disaster that the world will face! As for you, Hongjun, do you want to get rid of the shackles of the future on your present? Although your future has become the first person in the world, you have lost all your freedom for yourself You are in control. You have peerless strength, but you can''t affect anything. What''s your decision? "


    Hong Jun took a deep breath when he heard the speech, then saluted Su Mu and said solemnly: "since the holy master is entrusted by me to change the future at the beginning of the famine, I am willing to do something for the holy master. Please take care of him in the future."


    Su Mu immediately grinned when he heard the speech. Hongjun is actually very good at fooling. At least Hongjun, who is still in his middle age, is very good at fooling. Su Mu couldn''t help nodding and smiling and said, "it''s so good!"

 Chapter 946

    Since Hongjun has been successfully fooled into joining the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about other things that will be affected by Hongjun in the future. Previously, Su Mu worried that if Hongjun doesn''t join the great Xia Dynasty, he will intervene in their actions if he wants to ensure the accuracy of fate and future, But now there is no need to worry, because Hongjun has become their own person. Since he is his own person, what else does Su Mu need to worry that he will change the decision and future of their summer transportation in the future?


    Su Mu took out a trace of Hongjun''s spirit and kept it for himself. This is also to ensure Hongjun''s loyalty to their summer Dynasty. Hongjun didn''t refute this, but directly handed over his spirit to Su mu. In his opinion, it''s not difficult to forcibly take down his spirit with Su Mu''s strength, and since the other party has already asked himself, Naturally, he won''t refuse, and giving the spirit to Su mu can also make su Mu rest assured of himself, can''t he?


    ......


    In the blink of an eye, three months have passed. In these three months, they have been at war with the fierce beast Dynasty. Under the strong strength of the great Xia Dynasty, the fierce beast Dynasty has been beaten and retreated. They are all in great panic. Facing the sergeants of the great Xia Dynasty, they can''t figure out how the new great Xia Dynasty exists, Why is the strength so strong?


    In these three months, they completely killed all the fierce beasts in the billions of miles around the foot of the heaven. However, it is not so easy to clear up the whole flood and wilderness world. Su mu can only kill the fierce beasts not far away, reducing the strength of the fierce beast Dynasty, During this period, their victories in the summer Dynasty also attracted the arrival of many congenital God mansions, among which the most famous is he Hongjun, a figure of the times, the ancestor of heaven and earth! Although Qiankun''s current strength is only the eight products of real fairyland, it is obviously not a simple figure to be able to say it together with Hongjun in the future. You know, when Hongjun''s Quasi Saint strength, Qiankun''s ancestor also has the strength of quasi Saint realm! It is conceivable that the ancestor of heaven and earth who flashed through the boundless world definitely has no less than Hongjun''s talent! Therefore, Su Mu was also very happy about his arrival. With the comfort of Hongjun, Emperor Qiankun also smoothly became a part of their summer movement and became one of the top combat forces under Su mu in the future!


    In addition, the five elements ancestors, who are slightly inferior to the heaven and earth ancestors, also joined the great Xia Dynasty and became a member of the great Xia Dynasty. With the participation of these congenital gods of the wasteland world, Su Mu has more confidence in mastering the wasteland world in the future. Although Su Mu said that he would master the wasteland world in his own hands, after all, he is only a person, If Hongjun and others disagree with themselves, they will inevitably have a lot of trouble, but now it is different. Even the first person in the future flood and famine world has joined their command. Su Mu has no need to worry about the future. As long as everything goes smoothly and smoothly according to Su Mu''s plan, I''m afraid the great disaster of the three nationalities will not appear!


    At present, the Kirin family at the foot of Buzhou mountain has appeared in the wasteland world. Su Mu learned about the appearance of the Kirin family for the first time. Instead of feeling any worry about the emergence of the Kirin family, Su Mu is very happy, because it represents that their strength in the summer Dynasty can be improved in the future! At present, the Kirin family has just been born and is still very weak. Although the Kirin family has the strength comparable to the celestial realm since they were born, the strength of the celestial realm is still very weak at this time point, so Su Mu went to the foot of Buzhou mountain in person and brought the Kirin family under his command, The people sent by Su mu of the dragon and Phoenix nationalities haven''t heard yet, but according to Su Mu''s estimation, it shouldn''t take too much time!


    After Zhao Qing came to the wild world, he directly broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in one fell swoop in a short time! It can be said that the blood of the Phoenix ancestor in the fairy world in her body has played a role and has been fully awakened. It may take decades or hundreds of years for Zhao Qing to rush to the immortal volcano in the south when she had only the cultivation of the golden fairyland, but now Zhao Qing has become the existence of the golden fairyland, so her strength naturally doesn''t need any worry, Just by virtue of speed, Zhao Qing can surpass today''s Wasteland! The speed of the golden fairyland and the great Luo golden fairyland are completely two concepts. It used to take decades or even hundreds of years to reach the place. Now Zhao Qing can reach it in just a year or two. Therefore, Su Mu also called back the dragon clan leader sent out to prepare Zhao Qing to go to the sea after accepting the Phoenix clan, Find the dragon clan and take them in and join them under the command of the Xia Dynasty!


    Now Su mu can say that sitting on the 36th heaven, he can continuously harvest many powerful forces in the future in the flood and famine world! Su Mu is also very happy about this. After all, the strength of his command has become stronger, which means that Su mu can more easily control the flood and famine world in his own hands in the future and face the great disaster in the future! Su Mu didn''t take any chances whether he changed the situation of the flood world and would eliminate the future catastrophe. After all, it''s not so easy to avoid the catastrophe. Therefore, Su Mu never thought that he could make the catastrophe disappear if he changed the situation and future of the flood world, On the contrary, Su Mu now gathers all the congenital God residences and many future strongmen in order to face the world destruction in the future. He has enough strength to fight!


    However, the best news for Su Mu now is that the Holocaust is still far away. At least within dozens of yuan, the Holocaust will not come. During this period, Su Mu only needs to silently enhance his strength and strengthen the strength of the summer Dynasty, so he won''t have any scruples in the face of the Holocaust, In addition, what Su Mu should do is to make the best of their reputation in the great Xia Dynasty, so that when all innate creatures think of the great Xia Dynasty, their first thought is to be the master of the world, not to destroy the powerful forces of the ferocious beast dynasty or anything else. Su Mu should spread public opinion in the flood and famine world, Let these creatures of the desolate world feel awe of their summer dynasty!

 Chapter 947

    In these three months, they also showed their strength to the native born creatures in the desolate world. In the past, those cruel and unkind beasts were vulnerable in front of them. In just three months, the number of fierce beasts they killed in the summer movement was no less than one billion! Although the number of billions sounds extremely huge, for the large number of fierce beast dynasties, this billion is just a drop in the bucket. The number of fierce beast dynasties has not decreased too much, but because of the existence of the Xia Dynasty, the fierce beast Dynasty has also converged a lot recently.


    Su Mu is lying on the thirty-six heaven overlooking the wasteland. There is still silence in today''s wasteland, and there is no comparison with the future wasteland, because there are basically no creatures in today''s Wasteland except those innate creatures, and most of the innate shrines are still in cultivation at the moment, He hasn''t even been born, but according to Su Mu''s guess, it won''t be long before this day. He should seize the time to improve his strength, because after the birth of those congenital God mansions, the great Luo Jinxian in the boundless world will become worthless, At that time, as long as it is a good existence, it can have the strength of Da Luo Jinxian, and it is a very stable Da Luo Jinxian. The Tao fruit in the body is the best existence!


    So now Su mu can only hand over the destruction of the ferocious beast Dynasty to Zhang Bairen. Zhang Bairen controls the West Palace as gouchen emperor. It is obviously very suitable for him to destroy the ferocious beast Dynasty. Although Su Mu thought that the destruction of the ferocious beast Dynasty was too much for Zhang Bairen to kill chickens himself, However, at this time, it is obvious that there are no other candidates for them to destroy the beast Dynasty. Feng Hua has an idea, but he also knows that his own strength is insufficient. He can only follow behind Zhang Bairen to help Zhang Bairen destroy the beast Dynasty in the shortest time, and those new Honghuang world congenital gods who joined them went to the battlefield together, He fights with the ferocious beast Dynasty every day to improve his strength.


    Su Mu was very relaxed at that time. In the past three months, Su Mu didn''t leave too far away from the Tianting. He basically returned to the Tianting after walking around. The most important thing for Su Mu now is to improve his cultivation strength, otherwise he won''t have the first opportunity to cultivate his accomplishments when those congenital gods are born! After all, at that time, if he was still the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, it was not only those congenital gods who couldn''t see him, but also Lian Hongjun and others would lose confidence in themselves.


    Therefore, Su Mu is also rapidly improving his strength in Tianting these days. The most important thing in the wasteland world is resources and spiritual fruits. Su Mu has searched around Tianting and found a lot of innate spiritual fruits that can be used to improve his cultivation. Su Mu''s foundation is particularly solid, Therefore, Su Mu doesn''t have to worry that taking spiritual fruit to break through cultivation will lead to unstable foundation. Nowadays, Su mu can be said to be a top existence in all aspects except that his spiritual strength is slightly weak, especially his foundation. Now Su Mu''s Taoist heart is enough to make su Mu break through several realms in a short time without any accidents!


    Of course, Su Mu is not a fool who will force himself to improve his cultivation. He mostly uses those spiritual fruits as auxiliary supplies to help him understand the higher realm of Kung Fu. It is obvious that Su Mu has reached the bottleneck of cultivation at the age of. If he wants to cultivate the past, he can''t do it in a short time, So Su Mu has completely put his mind on the prison strength of Shenxiang at this moment. Now the prison strength of Shenxiang has been cultivated by Su Mu to the realm of Yuanxiang! Although Su Mu has just stepped into the realm of Yuanxiang, there is no doubt that the realm of Yuanxiang is powerful. As long as Su mu can give the magic power of Yuanxiang in a short time, and then improve the number of his Yuanxiang cells with the help of countless innate spiritual fruits in the flood and famine world, Su Mu''s accomplishments will rise like a rocket!


    As the most critical realm in the prison power of the divine elephant, Su Mu will not be careless at all, because once something goes wrong in the Yuanxiang realm, Su Mu is likely to be unable to step into the divine elephant realm in his life and practice the master level skill to great success, However, these are just some small problems for Su mu. What Su Mu has to do now is to learn all the magical powers of the Yuanxiang realm. At that time, even if his cultivation is not as good as those congenital divine mansions in the boundless world, Su mu can still suppress them with strong combat power!


    Now Su Mu has successfully cultivated all the magical powers in the Yuanxiang realm, but it is not so easy to cultivate several magical powers in the Yuanxiang realm. Now Su Mu has just set foot in the Yuanxiang realm, and the only magical power that can be cultivated is the life and death disillusionment thunder method! But this magic power alone is enough to greatly increase Su Mu''s strength! This is a super power that can destroy the universe and give birth to all things! It can be said that it is a mysterious magic power including magic and thunder method! If Su mu can master it perfectly, there will undoubtedly be one more card in his hand!


    Although the previous several kinds of magical powers are also extremely powerful, for example, the divine voice dominated by the name of the magical power he practiced last time can also be called following his words and deeds. What level of terror has this magical power reached? That is a powerful magic power that can rely on the power of fate to reverse the fate of others! But does Su Mu dare to use it? No, because the immortal power in his body is not enough for him to exert this magic power, and even if Su Mu exerts this magic power, he can''t affect the existence of the same realm as himself. At most, he can affect the existence of cultivation under himself. However, since the other party''s cultivation is under himself, is it necessary for Su Mu to use this magic power? Therefore, this magical power is a bit of a chicken rib for Su Mu!


    However, the previous supernatural powers have good functions, such as the eternal heavenly song, the powerful heavenly fist and God''s hand, or the inviolability of the pure land of the gods. These are extremely powerful supernatural powers, but it is obviously impossible to become Su Mu''s card, Because the current Su Mu''s sword technique and future body are more powerful than these supernatural powers. Originally, Su Mu thought that the supernatural powers in the skill of divine elephant prison strength were like some rewards to himself and did not have much substantive effect. The emergence of life and death disillusionment thunder method made Su Mu have confidence in divine elephant prison strength again!

 Chapter 948

    The existence of life and death disillusionment thunder method not only makes Su Mu have confidence in the magic power of Shenxiang prison strength again, but also makes Su Mu realize the strength of Shenxiang prison strength again! Not to mention the powerful magic power after, say this life and death disillusionment thunder method! This is the powerful magic power of killing the world or creating the world with the sound of thunder! It can even shatter countless divine Kingdoms! What is the kingdom of God? Yun Chao is the kingdom of God! And the ordinary transportation Dynasty, such as the Xia Dynasty, which has just been born, is not qualified to be called the kingdom of God! However, the life and death disillusionment thunder method in the prison strength of the divine elephant town can shatter countless divine Kingdoms! There is absolutely no doubt about its strength!


    However, it is also extremely difficult to get started with this magic power. At least it takes a lot of time for Su Mu to get started. However, Su Mu never mind that he has less cards. Therefore, Lei FA Su Mu absolutely wants to master this magic power! However, before that, Su Mu still needs to improve his cultivation. After all, his cultivation of the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian is still not enough to see. Therefore, Su Mu''s cultivation is not the first time to study the life and death disillusionment thunder method, but wholeheartedly improving his cultivation.


    The cultivation talent of chaotic body is absolutely no more than that. In Su Mu''s opinion, the constitution of Pangu, the pioneer in the wasteland world, is not necessarily stronger than his own. Even his chaotic body surpasses Pangu''s constitution. After all, Su Mu''s chaotic constitution is born after countless constitutions are integrated together! Whether it is cultivation talent or any other aspect, it can be called a top existence. As for Pangu''s physique, Su Mu has not seen Pangu with his own eyes, so he can''t judge whether Pangu''s physique is above himself. However, according to his rough estimation, Pangu''s physique should be inferior to himself, Su mu, who combines the world''s top physique in the heavens, has definitely surpassed countless strong men in terms of talent! You know, when Su Mu was born out of chaos, Sanqing was shocked and looked at him. Su Mu even read from their eyes that he couldn''t believe it! In fact, Su Mu also went to the mountains where Sanqing was closed, but he never found the array and the trace of Sanqing that day. If it weren''t for the chaotic body and the innate treasure handed to him by Sanqing, Su Mu would think it was just his dream.


    Perhaps Su Mu''s decision has changed the future of the wasteland world, so Sanqing did not appear at the time node in the future, so naturally they will not come to the earth fairyland and will not meet Su mu in the past. However, Su Mu has a little doubt. If he really changed the future, Then, in the future, Sanqing will no longer go to the fairy world, so where do you get your chaotic body and many Sanqing treasures? Maybe he can''t come to a conclusion until he has cultivated his past body and present body and cultivated his menstruation to a perfect state!


    ......


    The most important thing in the world is the world. In the blink of an eye, a hundred years passed by. Zhao Qing also succeeded in bringing the Phoenix family into the camp of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and became a race under the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The Kirin family and the Phoenix family have also become stronger over the years. Many golden fairylands have appeared in the family, which surprised everyone, In Su Mu''s opinion, however, this is also very normal. After all, the Phoenix and Qilin are the protagonists of the future disaster, and their cultivation talents must be strong. It can even be said that the three ethnic groups are favored by the heaven of the flood world. If their subsequent killings had not caused too many tragic events, the disaster would not fall on them, Let them finally end up as a sacred beast guarding the wasteland world.


    For a hundred years, Zhao Qing not only brought the Phoenix people under the command of their Xia Dynasty, but also the dragon people far away in the sea have become affiliated to their Xia Dynasty under the operation of Zhao Qing. However, the dragon people did not join their Xia Dynasty for the first time, but put forward a request, That is, they want to see with their own eyes whether Su Mu is qualified to become their leader and lead their dragon family. Su mu, who has been practicing for a hundred years, ignored it.


    Similarly, in the past hundred years, Zhang Bainian led the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty to fight for many days and fought with the fierce beast Dynasty every day. Therefore, more than 90% of the fierce beasts in the wasteland have disappeared during this period of time! The rest are just hidden mole ants. They don''t pay attention to them. If they encounter them, they can solve them easily. If they don''t encounter them, they won''t spend too much time looking for them. However, Feng Hua is full of expectations for finding these fierce beasts of the fierce beast Dynasty. After all, he still wants to improve his accomplishments by destroying the fierce beast Dynasty, Let yourself step into the realm of great Luo Jinxian.


    On this day, Su Mu finally ended his century long retreat, left the retreat and appeared in the Tianting. As soon as he left the pass, Su Mu saw Zhang Bairen, as the acting master of the Tianting, issuing various plans to help the summer movement unify the flood and famine world. Su Mu couldn''t help smiling after looking back, Zhang Bairen hasn''t done anything wrong to them in the past 100 years. In fact, Su Mu has already figured it out. If Zhang Bairen has any changes in the past 100 years, Su Mu will not be polite to directly take away his spirit and give him some lessons. However, Su Mu is very satisfied with Zhang Bairen''s performance, So there is no need to punish him.


    "Let''s see the holy master!" after feeling Su Mu''s breath, Zhang Bairen immediately turned and saluted Su mu, and then quickly said: "The holy master has passed the pass? I think his cultivation has reached an unimaginable level in the past 100 years! If the holy master hadn''t hidden his breath, I''m afraid I can''t find that the holy master is standing behind himself!"


    Su Mu smiled and didn''t give any answer. His accomplishments have improved by leaps and bounds after a hundred years of isolation! To be honest, Su Mu has never been closed for such a long time! This blink of an eye is the past of a hundred years! Su Mu has mastered the strength of the peak of Da Luo Jinxian at this time! His current strength is only half a step away from breaking through to the quasi Holy Land! It can be said that as long as the time comes, Su mu can step into the quasi holy land at will. At that time, Su mu can start preparing to break through the holy land with strong evidence!


    Although it is very difficult for Su Mu to prove Tao by force in the flood world, it is not a thing for Su mu, because if the flood world is not allowed, the earth fairy world will not mind. Su mu can enter the earth fairy world to preach, and he will not be excluded from appearing in the flood world after the success of preaching at that time, because Su Muhong who proves Tao by force will not suffer any rejection The barren world absolutely dare not be excluded!

 Chapter 949

    Su Mu smiled when he saw that most of the high-level officials in the middle palace had reached the realm of great Luo Jinxian. The promotion of the original local fairy world to the world led to the decline of the cultivation of many high-level Luo Jinxian officials in the Yun Dynasty to the first and second grade of golden fairyland. Although it had no impact on their strength, the realm was undoubtedly an important factor determining whether a person is strong or not, Now, the high-level cultivation in Yunchao has recovered to the peak of the golden fairyland and reached the realm of the great Luo Jinxian. It must not take long for them to return to the realm of the great Luo Jinxian. At that time, the increase in the number of the great Luo Jinxian in Yunchao will also be of great help to their plan.


    Although their strength has been reduced to a level before, it is not without any benefit for them. At least they have clearly understood the division of the level in the boundless world, and at least there will be no conflict on the cultivation level in the future, Now their cultivation at the peak of the golden fairyland is very different from that before they were promoted to the great world in the earth fairyland. Although they did have the realm of the great Luo Jinxian in the earth fairyland, they are incomparably weaker than the real great Luo Jinxian in the boundless world, The reduction of the realm gives them a buffer opportunity. Now their golden fairyland peak and even the half step golden fairy realm are at least completely consistent with their own strength.


    "I''ve worked hard for you during this time. I''ve made so many contributions to our Dynasty transportation in my absence, and even destroyed the fierce beast Dynasty. I really didn''t see you wrong. It''s really a very correct choice to give you the position of emperor Chen. At least in my opinion, everything you do can perfectly match the position of emperor Chen." Su Mu looked at Zhang Bainian and said solemnly that he had never really believed Zhang Bainian. He even said that Su Mu had thought that Zhang Bainian would make any storm while he was not in this period of time. However, the fact shocked him. Zhang Bainian not only didn''t do anything sorry for their summer transportation, On the contrary, during his seclusion period, he helped the Xia Yun Dynasty to raise its prestige to several levels again, and perfectly carried out his plan, subdued the Kirin family and the Feng family, and drew the dragon family into their camp!


    Zhang Bainian took a deep breath when he heard the speech, smiled, looked at Su Mu and said: "Your Majesty just did what you should do. The holy master really appreciates your majesty too much. If you let him do these things himself, it must be more perfect than your majesty. After all, although your strength has not surpassed your majesty, your missing wisdom is enough to make up for this! Otherwise, your majesty will not be willing to follow you With the Holy One, isn''t it? "


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech and said aloud: "I never thought that one day the future three heavenly masters of the boundless world would bow down to me. However, when this day came, I was not so excited. Perhaps this is the improvement caused by the strength and mood. It''s also good. Everything you do is very beneficial to our summer transportation, Zhang bainin And you have seriously implemented my plan. I am very optimistic about you. I was hesitant to give you the position of emperor Gou Chen, but now you have perfectly proved to me that you have the ability to become a real emperor Gou Chen, take charge of the way of killing and cutting in the flood and wasteland world for our summer Dynasty, and serve as a sharp blade for our transportation! "


    "Thank you for your praise. I just drew gourds according to the plan of the holy master. I should not be so praised by the holy master. In addition, it is not only the subordinate who has worked hard for the transportation of the dynasty in the past 100 years. Whether Feng Hua, Hongjun or Qiankun have made great contributions to our summer transportation, and the holy master should not forget them." Zhang Bainian took a deep breath and said solemnly to Su mu.


    "It''s natural that Mr. Feng has been running around for so many years. Although he can''t keep up with his strength after he came to the desolate world, Mr. Feng has also provided great help to us in other aspects. It can even be said that if Mr. Feng hadn''t followed me at the beginning, you might not have gathered together to work for me now, The world and the sun and the moon can be seen from what old Feng has done for the summer Dynasty. However, his strength level is too low. If there is no great opportunity in the future, it is obviously impossible to open up and expand the territory for the dynasty. However, this is not a problem. Old Feng can hold the art of Yantian as my teacher for the dynasty in the future! Old Feng also has that ability! I don''t know what old Feng thinks? " Su Mu looked at Feng Hua, smiled and asked. This was his decision after thinking for a long time. If it hadn''t been for Feng Hua, he couldn''t have established the summer Dynasty in such a short time, become the overlord of the fairy world, and soared to the flood world to show his strong ambition.


    Therefore, it was su Mu''s idea to establish Feng Hua as the holy teacher of the great Xia Dynasty. Now, Feng Hua''s strength can''t continue to follow the footsteps of the middle and high levels of the great Xia Dynasty. Although their strength may not catch up with Feng Hua, Feng Hua is old and many functions in his body are no longer young, although he was a long-lived grass and the sudden change of realm He has recovered a lot of functions in his body, but it is still much worse than these young and talented people. Therefore, in order not to make Feng Hua secretly sad, Su Mu also plans to give him a qualified position to provide for the aged.


    Of course, if Feng Hua had any chance to change his strength and future in the future, Su Mu would also be happy for him. After all, if it weren''t for Feng Hua, Su Mu wouldn''t necessarily appear in the flood world now. He might still be the leader of a small force in the fairy world, Every day I am busy thinking about how to resist the attack of powerful forces, instead of holding the whole earth fairyland in my own hands and waiting for the opportunity to control the wasteland world as it is now!


    After listening to Su Mu''s words, Feng Hua couldn''t help but stare. Then he quickly responded and knelt down on the ground. Su Mu immediately threw out a fairy spirit to support his knees without letting him kneel down directly, and said aloud, "Feng is always the most important person in the founding of the summer Dynasty. I can''t give a big gift to see me in the future."


    "Thank you, saint!" Feng Hua took a deep breath and said solemnly. Is this his harvest day?

 Chapter 950

    To tell the truth, Feng Hua, who had just followed Su Mu at the beginning, was just a whim. Feng Huashou yuan was not enough at the beginning, so he learned the future leader of the earth fairyland through the calculation of heaven, so he took the little boy to entrust him. Who knows that Su Mu''s long-lived grass has changed his future so that he will not die in ten years, And therefore broke through to a higher level of cultivation, and the longevity increased greatly! Feng Hua also has a strong interest in Su Mu! I wanted to follow Su Mu to see how he rose, but I didn''t expect that this stay would be forever. Feng Hua also sowed the seeds waiting to be harvested in the future.


    Now Su Mu has begun to repay him. He really didn''t read Su Mu wrong. Su Mu is indeed a person who values friendship. Whether he treats himself or the first batch of sergeants who followed him, Su Mu has always been kind and pleasant, and never had any heavy tone words to them, To tell you the truth, Feng Hua never thought that a hairy boy who had just set foot in the golden fairyland could grow to this level. His powerful strength is everywhere. His forces are so powerful that the world can''t breathe. Fortunately, Su Mu is a righteous person. If he was born in the demon family, the fairyland civilization will be greatly damaged, With Su Mu''s talent, no matter where he is, he is absolutely top! Even in the wild world, he is definitely the top group of people! Even surpass the top group of people in the boundless world! This is why Su Mu has reached a level that ordinary people can''t even seek for hundreds of thousands of years in just a few decades!


    With the gradual decline of the ferocious beast Dynasty, today''s wasteland has slowly begun to return to calm. Many monks in the summer movement Dynasty also yearn for the wasteland. They want to see the original land full of legends, so they began to walk on the wasteland one by one and began to look for their own opportunities, Su Mu didn''t think there was anything bad about this. After all, Yunchao can''t stand up alone. The stronger the strength of his people, the stronger his Yunchao will become and reach the point of eternity!


    Su Mu was not idle for a while. He first took time to accompany Liu Qingyi and red tea for a while, then took time to guide Su qinger and Lu Wanxi''s cultivation progress, and then began to look for opportunities in the flood world. Now Su Mu''s strength can be said to be the best in the flood world, Su mu can basically walk sideways in addition to those terrible dangerous places that can pose a threat to him. Of course, Su mu can''t easily set foot in some places where there is a killing array. After all, Su Mu''s strength is not so strong that he ignores everything, But now Su Mu''s strength is enough to let him find those congenital treasures in the desolate world.


    Su Mu knows the location of the congenital treasure and the Lingbao very well, and knows their general location, so it''s not so hard to find them. It just takes some time to determine the exact location. After all, the congenital Lingbao and the congenital treasure are not so easy to find. Although Su Mu knows the general location, the flood world is so big, It''s still difficult to find a certain treasure accurately, but it''s not a big deal for Su mu. He sometimes slowly looks for those congenital spiritual treasures and treasures in the desolate world.


    For Su mu, the most important thing he wants now is undoubtedly the real natural treasure of killing the first, the God killing gun. However, this thing later fell into Luo Xuan''s hands. In addition, Su Mu doesn''t know where Luo Xuan is and where the God killing gun is, so it can only be put down in a short time. Su Mu''s first stop, Is to come to the Tianzhu of the wasteland world, at the foot of Buzhou mountain!


    Tianting is closest to Buzhou mountain, so there is no accident that Su Mu''s first battle to find the treasure here. In addition, there are many treasures on Buzhou mountain, so this is definitely the best place for Su Mu to find treasure.


    Time flies. Ten years have passed in the blink of an eye. Su Mu still stays on the Buzhou mountain. It''s not that he found any treasure, but that he saw two small snakes that haven''t been transformed. Su Mu saw their extraordinary origins. If Su Mu guessed correctly, These two little snakes are the Nu Wa saint who created the Terran in the future and the human emperor Fuxi who later became one of the three emperors of the Terran!


    Su Mu is also full of interest in these two great powers in the future. Although they haven''t turned into shape yet, they actually have the cultivation of golden fairyland. Su Mu doesn''t have much doubt about it. Although Nu Wa and Fu Xi really walked in the flood land after the great robbery of the three nationalities, However, it doesn''t mean that they didn''t appear on the wasteland before the three nations'' disaster. According to Su Mu''s estimation, the two people were unwilling to offend the Kirin family at the foot of Buzhou mountain. After all, Nu Wa and Fu Xi had the strength of Da Luo Jinxian as soon as they were born after the three nations'' disaster, It''s obviously impossible to say that they didn''t take shape until that time! More likely, it is because they are aware of the existence of the catastrophe and dare not enter the WTO easily.


    In the past ten years, Su Mu also gave some guidance to Nu Wa and Fu Xi. Su Mu''s cultivation is like the existence of the Tao of heaven for the current flood world. Mystery and power coexist in him. Therefore, although Nu Wa and Fu Xi can''t speak at this moment, they have treated Su Mu as a mentor, He found a lot of lingguo from Buzhou mountain and gave it to Su Mu to quench his thirst. Su Mu doesn''t dislike it too much. He is a person who likes food. Although the lingguo is not at the level of innate Linggen, its taste is still very good. It''s really good to quench his thirst.


    Ten years later, Su Mu could not stay in Buzhou mountain all the time. He had planned to go out to look for treasure, but he found two little disciples for himself. Although Su Mu did not accept them as disciples, he also did what a teacher should do to guide Nuwa and Fuxi''s cultivation, To tell the truth, Su Mu didn''t take Lu Wanxi''s Pro disciple so seriously. He knew that Nu Wa and Fu Xi were just a whim.

 Chapter 951

    Su Mu is obviously a little excited about his guidance of Fuxi and Nuwa''s practice. After all, he is also a Terran in the end of the law era in the later generations of the flood world. Nuwa can be said to be the creator of his Terran. If Nuwa did not create people, it is still a question whether Su Mu would have been born in the world, But now he can personally guide Nu Wa, the creator of the human race, to practice. Su mu can''t help feeling a little proud. Although Nu Wa and Fu Xi haven''t turned into shape yet, their cultivation has reached the golden immortal realm, and they can make some daily communication with Su Mu through divine knowledge. This is why Su mu can know their cultivation.


    Ten years passed in a hurry, and Su Mu also felt that it was time to leave. After all, he missed Liu Qingyi and Su qinger very much in the past ten years. Although the Tianting was above the thirty-six heaven of the Buzhou mountain hall, Su Mu never returned once because he guided Nvwa and Fuxi to practice, Buzhou mountain can also be regarded as a holy land for cultivation. As long as you can withstand the pressure of Buzhou mountain, it is undoubtedly a holy land for cultivation like a paradise. Su Mu''s peak cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian has also been practiced here for ten years, although Su Mu''s cultivation has not increased during these ten years, However, his grasp of stepping into the quasi holy land is undoubtedly more profound. He only needs to use the precious treasure to cut off the three corpses after returning to the heaven, so he can jump into the existence of the quasi holy peak. At that time, the three corpses will return to the fairy world in one and force him to prove it with great magic power. Then Su mu can really climb the road to the peak!


    "It''s time for me to leave after ten years. You have your own future. Practice hard. When you turn into shape, you''ll come to Tianting to find me." Su Mu said to Nu Wa and Fu Xi. After ten years of company, Su Mu and Nu Wa and Fu Xi obviously have a certain relationship, although it''s not a family relationship, However, after ten years of company, they can also be called close friends. Nu Wa and Fu Xi are reluctant to let Su Mu leave. However, they know that Su Mu has his own things to do. They can''t always let Su Mu stay here to guide their cultivation. After all, they must learn to cultivate and shape by themselves!


    After returning to Tianting, Su Mu also went to the North Palace to accompany Liu Qingyi for the first time, and then checked the cultivation progress of Su qinger and Lu Wanxi. These two people did not live up to Su Mu''s expectations. Over the years, they also came to the cultivation of eight grades in golden fairyland. Although Lu Wanxi was lazy, her cultivation talent was not weak, In addition, there are a lot of lingguobao medicines in the wasteland, so she has also cultivated the cultivation of eight grades of golden fairyland in recent years. As for Su qinger, who inherited Su Mu''s congenital holy body, her cultivation speed is simply beyond ordinary people. In just a hundred years, she has stepped into the eight grades of golden fairyland from the cultivation of entering fairyland, and came to the same realm as Lu Wanxi!


    Maybe it''s because Su qinger''s talent is too amazing. Lu Wanxi hasn''t been lazy for a long time. Su qinger has less time to practice than her, and her realm is so much behind her. But even so, Su qinger has caught up with her every day, and she has come to the same realm with her. This can''t help but make Lu Wanxi feel some pressure, Su qinger was so talented and worked so hard, which made her feel a little helpless, and she also worked hard to cultivate. Su Mu was a little shocked to see such a great change in her on the first day. The girl''s temperament had changed so much, It seems that it was undoubtedly a correct decision to let Su qinger accompany her to practice!


    "As I said, your cultivation talent was originally extraordinary, but because you were too lazy, your cultivation progress was not much faster than that of ordinary people. Now you see, qinger''s talent is excellent and he still works so hard. Now he has come to the same level as you. You know, qinger''s original cultivation achievement has lagged behind you by several big levels, and now he is falling behind OK, you''re about to be surpassed. "Su Mu smiled and joked at Lu Wanxi, which made her feel a little helpless.


    Lu Wanxi sighed deeply after hearing the speech, and then said aloud: "Master, don''t tease me. Qinger''s talent is above me. It''s normal that she can catch up with me in such a short time. After all, qinger inherits your cultivation talent. Although I have good talent, I''m a little far worse than your father and daughter. I''ve begun to practice hard, hoping to be diligent to make up for my weakness , stop teasing me. "


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly when he heard the speech, and then said: "I''m not making fun of you. At the beginning, qinger was asked to practice with you to make you feel the pressure and abandon the original laziness and strive to practice. Now it''s better. The change has changed a lot, but it''s too late. Qinger started so much slower than you, but he still reached the same level with you. Moreover, qinger''s acquisition is the same as the sword skill. You are now I''m afraid she is no longer her opponent in terms of strength. If I guess correctly, you two should have had a private competition, but I don''t know if I''m right. "


    Lu Wanxi felt a little distressed when she heard the speech, and then replied: "Master, don''t talk about it. Qinger had a duel with me when she was still in the fifth grade of the golden fairyland. It should be said that she is worthy of being your own daughter. The combat effectiveness is going to heaven! My strength of the seventh grade of the golden fairyland not only didn''t suppress her, but also was beaten and retreated! I lost the dead!"


    "Now that you know this, you''ve really grown up a lot. Don''t go to the people in Yun Dynasty to gamble in the future. I heard that you gambled with Zhu Hua and Xu Renjie last time. When they let you, you lost hundreds of millions of fairy crystals to them. You''d better focus on cultivation. When you and qinger become big in the future After Luo Jinxian is even a quasi saint or even a saint, you will understand why I am so strict with you. "Su Mu took a deep breath and said helplessly.


    Speechless, I think you want to be nice in the future. After all, you are going to make complaints about your daughter and your disciples. You have light on your face, too. "Lu Wanxi looked at Su Mu''s silent Tucao, and said that she could not help but feel ashamed.

 Chapter 952

    In the main hall of the heavenly palace, Su Mu held a meeting that had not been held for a hundred years. Su Mu couldn''t help laughing at the familiar people in the main hall. These people were the pillars of their movement, although most of them still stayed in the realm of golden immortals, However, Su Mu believes that in a short time, they will be able to grow into the top strength who can be the only one for the summer games! Because no matter Zhao Qing or others, they all have certain talents. Coupled with their own resource irrigation regardless of loss, their accomplishments will surely fly up like a rocket!


    "Holy master, in the past ten years since you left, my subordinates have mastered the rough method of the art of deriving heaven. Now my subordinates'' art of deriving heaven has reached a state of small success. They can briefly calculate the future heaven''s secrets and find opportunities for me to move to Korea." Feng Hua said excitedly to Su Mu Xing. His meaning is also very simple, That is, he has succeeded in cultivating the art of Yantian in Xiaocheng state. He wants to continue to make other contributions to the movement of the dynasty, rather than stay in the heaven every day to be a holy teacher.


    "Yan Tianshu has become a success? Well, I really didn''t mistake you. Old Feng, there are still some fierce beasts left in the fierce beast dynasty that haven''t been completely solved, so I want you to calculate the location of all their fierce beasts and send sergeants to destroy them. If you can do this well, the position of minister will still be yours, okay?" Su Mu smiled and said to Feng Hua, Feng Hua''s IQ is definitely a top-notch existence. How is Su Mu willing to keep it behind the scenes? Now that Feng Hua has mastered the state of Xiaocheng of Yantian art, it means that Feng Hua can stand up again and give advice for their transportation to the DPRK. Why not use the talent Su mu?


    When Feng Hua heard the speech, he quickly answered, "thank you, saint! Let''s hand this matter over to my subordinates. My subordinates will try their best to solve this matter perfectly and give the saint an explanation."


    "OK, is there anything else you want to report to me? If not, you can go your own way. Your cultivation has reached the peak of the golden fairyland. I also want to see you step into the golden fairyland of Daluo and become the top strongman in our movement! Don''t let me down." Su Mu looked at them lying down and said with a smile that their talents are good. Even if there is no hope of becoming a saint, the land of the golden immortals can be reached. Moreover, if Su Mu is willing to give them irrigation resources, they are not a land of eternal hope of becoming a saint! At least there are ways!


    "Holy master, there have been traces of demon families in the wasteland recently. My subordinates first asked the demon families under our command. They have not left the boundary set by the heavenly palace and us. Therefore, these demon families are likely to be local demon families born in the wasteland, and their strength is not weak. There are birds, animals and water animals, among which the number of animals is the most Many, the remaining ministers have not been divided in detail, but if the subordinates guess well, according to the holy master, these emerging demon families are likely to be the protagonists in the next Lich catastrophe! But now they have just been born and appear on the vast land. If we can master them, they can also add a lot of strength to our transportation to Korea! " Zhao Qing said solemnly to Su Mu that now Zhao Qing has the cultivation of the three products of Da Luo Jinxian. Although the promotion is slow, the foundation is stable without any fluctuation. Among the three products of Da Luo Jinxian, Zhao Qing is definitely the top existence and can at least reach the invincible hand in the same environment. After all, the ability of Feng nationality is still very strong!


    "Is the demon clan born? It''s so fast. That''s right. There were countless deaths and injuries in the decisive battle of the three clans before the Lich robbery. Judging from the number, the three clans didn''t have so many people. When the three clans were based, it seemed to say that the demon clans with scales and armor were under the jurisdiction of the dragon clan, all birds were under the jurisdiction of the Phoenix clan, and animals were under the jurisdiction of the Kirin clan. At this time, the demon clan The appearance of the demon clan is not a big question, but what Su Mu didn''t expect is that the demon clan appeared too early. Now the three clans are just born for more than a hundred years. The demon clan has actually appeared on the wasteland. You know, the ferocious beast Dynasty has not been destroyed yet! I didn''t expect that the demon clan has such a long history! No wonder in the end The only surviving races are the human race and the demon race! The other races have turned into history and disappeared in the long river. Only the human race is still living openly. It is still a question whether the demon race still exists in the dark of future generations. "Su Muxin thought secretly.


    Then Su Mu looked up at the crowd and said in a voice, "bring all the highly gifted demon families together under the command of Yun Dynasty and tell them that if they don''t obey the rule of Yun Dynasty, we will directly destroy their demon family! Just like destroying the fierce beast king dynasty! Let them take all their careful thoughts for me, okay?"


    Wild and intractable, Zhao Qing''s voice as like as two peas, and the idea of Su and Mu is exactly the same. The demons of this unlucky world can be regarded as unruly and unruly. If they didn''t use some unusual means, they might really be unable to deter them. However, their summer Dynasty had a precedent of destroying the ferocious beast Dynasty. It''s not so difficult to use this move as a coercion to make the demon clan a subsidiary of their Dynasty. Moreover, the addition of the demon clan can obviously improve their strength in the future, Because according to Su mu, for a long time in the future, the demon clan will exist as the overlord of the wasteland and control the sky of the wasteland. Although it is impossible now, there is no doubt that the demon clan is powerful, and it is absolutely beneficial to recover it.


    After all, before the end of the law era, the whole demon family lived on the wasteland like the human family, but the human family lived in cities, while the demon family lived in endless mountains. You should know that the human family is the protagonist of heaven and earth in the wasteland! Even saints have to be careful when they want to move the luck of the human race later. After the birth of the human race in later generations, they need to use a lot of means to make the human race yearn for them and pay homage to them sincerely, because this can provide them with countless beliefs, because the human race is the protagonist of heaven and earth in the boundless world! Only Terrans can do this to increase their saints'' luck and faith.


    But what about the demon clan? He is not the protagonist of heaven and earth, but he can survive the disaster, and the source is far away to the point of fighting with the Terran chamber. What is this concept? The power of the demon clan can be shown from this point!

 Chapter 953

    It''s not easy to bring the demon clan under your command. After all, the demon clan has always been a representative of rebellion since its birth. The demon clan is the prototype of seven sins. Negative characters such as greed, evil and cruelty exist in most demon clans. Of course, a small number of demon clans are not so fierce, but extremely gentle, But this is only a small part. Most of the demon families are ferocious.


    However, this does not hinder Su Mu''s mind to bring their demon family under his command. After all, the existence of one party of Yun Dynasty represents the Supreme Master. It is obviously unreasonable for a supreme master to have only the human race under his command. Su Mu has made up his mind to bring all the families in the heavens under his own command, This will undoubtedly bring them great strength improvement during the summer Dynasty. Of course, the most important thing is not this, but the amount of cannon fodder required by his command is too large. Obviously, the Terran can not become cannon fodder, so the countless and extremely fast demon families undoubtedly become a good choice, Therefore, it is obviously a very good and perfect choice to recover the demon clan under your command! Moreover, if Su mu can bring the demon clan under his command, he may be able to avoid the birth of the Lich catastrophe in the future and change the future of the wasteland world.


    In fact, to tell the truth, if Su Mu had not come to the flood world to change the future, I''m afraid it would be very difficult for the future Terrans to rise if they lost the previous Lich catastrophe. After all, the occurrence of the Lich catastrophe also officially represents the rise of the Terrans. After the Lich catastrophe, the Terrans really stood up from the land of the flood world, If it were not for the Lich robbery, the two races would suffer heavy losses. It would be extremely difficult for the Terran to rise. After all, both the Lich and the Lich would exceed the Terran countless times! Therefore, if the Lich catastrophe had not been changed by Su mu, the future Terrans would not be able to rise in the desolate world!


    But now it''s different. If Su Mu comes to change the Lich catastrophe, he doesn''t have to continue to worry about the difficulty that the inborn Terrans in the wild world will not rise in the future. The mainstream of their summer movement is the Terrans, and he is also the Terrans in the late legal era of the wild world, Therefore, if he wants to change the future and disappear the Lich catastrophe, it will not have too much impact on the rise of the Terran in the future. He can kill two birds with one stone. Maybe he has changed the desolate world. Maybe the Lich catastrophe can change the terrible catastrophe in the future! Therefore, it is the best situation for Su Mu that the Lich catastrophe does not appear!


    Moreover, if Su Mu doesn''t accept the demon clan and let it join his command, it''s not sure that the tragedy of the human race will happen in front of him in the future. In order to deal with the witch clan, the demon clan killed hundreds of billions of people, gathered the blood of the human race and forged the witch killing sword, but Su Mu knows it completely in the books! Therefore, the demon clan will be included in their own command to change the future so that the Lich catastrophe does not appear, so the Terran can also avoid the inhuman slaughter of the demon clan and avoid this suffering!


    Of course, Su Mu is not a virgin bitch, but he is also a member of the Terran. Therefore, for the massacre of the Terran in the Lich catastrophe in the future, Su Mu also wants to avoid it if he can avoid it. If the tragedy does not happen, it is impossible that the rise of the Terran will be in the morning! If the Terrans in the Honghuang world rise earlier, Su mu can definitely take the initiative to bring all the congenital Terrans in the Honghuang world under his command and become the main combat force in the summer movement. Don''t underestimate the potential of the Terrans. How many years did those congenital gods and creatures cultivate themselves to become the top existence in the Honghuang world? However, the Terrans have achieved the accomplishments that were only cultivated by several yuan meetings in the congenital God residence in a short and incomparable time with their own efforts and the care of heaven!


    If Su mu can master the innate Terrans in the wasteland world in his own hands, there is no doubt that their strength in the summer Dynasty will be improved! In addition, the number of Terrans under Su Mu''s command is scarce. Now the territory of the earth fairy world has expanded hundreds of times! The original number of Terrans can be said to have completely occupied the earth fairy world without much vacancy, but now it is different. Now the territory of the earth fairy world has expanded hundreds of times, resulting in the extremely rare territory occupied by Terrans in the earth fairy world! Only 1% of the territory is completely controlled by their Terrans. If the congenital number in the wasteland world can be brought into the earth fairy world during the summer movement, it is not difficult to completely control the earth fairy world!


    Although Su Mu''s fighting place is not the earth fairy world, but the wasteland world, don''t forget that Su Mu''s strength and many magical powers can only be owned through the earth fairy world, and their transportation is parasitic in the earth fairy world. The stronger the earth fairy world is, the stronger their transportation will be! The most important thing is that he will not stay in the wasteland all the time. In the future, his cultivation will exceed the boundary of the wasteland, so he can only return to the earth fairy world and continue to go to a larger world! Although in his mind, the limit that the boundless world and the earth fairy world can bear is the peak of their immortal practitioners, how can they know that this peak is not a more powerful barrier? If they get through this barrier, it''s impossible. In the future, they will be able to go to more huge things, understand more powerful magical powers, and their own strength will become more powerful!


    Therefore, it is the most important thing for Su Mu to completely control the earth fairy world in the hands of the Terrans and in his own hands. As long as he completely controls all the chassis of the earth fairy world in his own hands, it is definitely not a dream for Su Mu to pursue a higher level in the future! And if he remembers correctly, there seems to be a mysterious realm above Yunchao! In other words, Yunchao is not the peak! Even the existence of Yunchao is not the peak! However, Su Mu still needs time to explore all this slowly. As long as Su Mu is given some time, he will be able to find the peak boundary of the dynasty in the future, even break through this barrier and go to a more open world!


    However, it is still too early to say this. After all, Su Mu has not even reached the peak state in the flood world. It is still a little distant to pursue the existence and state beyond the flood world and the earth fairy world. At least now Su Mu wants to think about how to change the future in the flood world, If it can''t be changed, how can he face the coming disaster in the future!

 Chapter 954

    Let''s not mention the matter of transporting the dynasty. What Su Mu has to do now is to bring all the well-known congenital holy mansions in the wasteland world under his command. Now, although he has later generations of Taoist grandson Hongjun, heaven and earth grandson, five elements grandson and so on, However, in the face of the great disaster that Hongjun of the road can do nothing in the future, Su Mu obviously has to make perfect preparations! Therefore, Su Mu plans to include all the congenital divine residences that have reached the quasi saint and even the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in future generations. Su Mu began to consider this matter when he was still in the earth fairy world. Now it is time to start implementing this plan.


    Nu Wa and Fu Xi had a feeling of mentoring and apprenticeship because of Su Mu''s ten-year guidance. Perhaps this feeling is not so heavy, but it is not difficult for Su Mu to let them follow his own words. The rest, whether zhenyuanzi Hongyun, Sanqing Taoist, or even Kunpeng, Su Mu should bring them all under his command! In order to ensure that the future catastrophe did not disappear because he changed history, what Su Mu had to do was to gather all the top combat forces together to face the future catastrophe! Su Mu knows where Sanqing is. Now Sanqing should have been born with consciousness, but it is not so easy to turn into shape! There is no need to go to Kunlun Mountain in a short time, because even if Su Mu went to Kunlun mountain to find Sanqing at this time, it is useless. According to his estimation, the strength of Sanqing is estimated to be at the same level as Nuwa Fuxi. It''s no good to find them now. I''m not sure he will waste ten years in Kunlun mountain!


    But at this point in time, the birth of the intelligent congenital God residence can be said to have few children. Even Sanqing is just a cultivation achievement that has just stepped into the golden fairyland, not to mention others? You should know that in the flood world, there is only Sanqing talent under Hongjun, which can be regarded as the real top. Although Hongjun has made rapid progress in cultivation recently and has entered the six grades of golden fairyland, Hongjun is the first person in the flood world in the future determined by heaven. It is inevitable to give some privileges. According to Su Mu''s estimation, when Hongjun enters the quasi holy land, So when did he go to the place where the congenital God residence was located to recover it? If Su Mu remembered correctly, Hongjun passed the Kunlun mountain before becoming a saint and accepted Sanqing as his disciple. At that time, Sanqing was already born in shape, but he stayed in the Kunlun mountain all day, so according to the guess, The cultivation of Sanqing at that time point should be the realm of great Luo Jinxian, so Su mu can go to Kunlun Mountain at that time point, and the lieutenant general Sanqing can be included in his command first. As for zhenyuanzi Hongyun and other characters, Su mu can wait until Hongjun becomes a saint to preach and leave all the congenital holy mansions he wants to master, As for whether they will not be willing to work under their command, Su Mu said that if they are not willing, he has ways to make them willing!


    Su Mu''s talent is not weaker than Hongjun, but better than Hongjun! So there is nothing wrong with Su Mu''s idea. If the future goes well, his plan should be perfectly implemented. In addition, Hongjun is now recognized by their summer transportation Dynasty, so Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about Hongjun''s turning back. He just needs to wait until the time comes, Su mu can master those congenital divine mansions in his own hands and slowly cultivate them!


    The future catastrophe is not so easy to face. What if there are Seven Saints in the future? They still feel weak in the face of the Holocaust. They simply can''t resist the existence of the Holocaust! You should know that one of the Seven Saints has realized the unity of heaven and Tao, and has the strength of heaven''s realm! It is still unable to make any impact on the coming Holocaust! So Su Mu thought of a simple way to change the occurrence of many disasters in the future! Now, Su Mu has quietly resolved the three tribes'' disaster. The Kirin and Feng are working for their Xia Yun Dynasty, and basically nothing will happen. Besides, the three tribes are already subordinates of their Xia Yun Dynasty. Does Luo have the courage to come to their Xia Yun Dynasty territory to persuade them to disagree?


    This is Su Mu''s confidence. As long as the Dragon Han disaster does not appear, Su Mu naturally has a way to spend the subsequent Lich disaster, and the things after the Lich disaster will be better solved. Basically, they can only be regarded as some small disasters that test the human race by the way of heaven. It''s not worth mentioning, After the Lich disaster in later generations, there was only the dispute between Buddhism and Taoism, but after all, it was just the play of a little monkey in the golden fairyland. It was not worth mentioning. Besides, now the Tianting has been controlled by himself, so whether the dispute between Buddhism and Taoism will appear in the future is a problem. Su Mu naturally didn''t have to worry about those things.


    However, Su Mu is very attentive! It is said that if four spirit monkeys are integrated, there will be a chaotic magic monkey! Its rank and class talents are comparable to the existence of three thousand chaotic demons in chaos! So Su Mu also had an idea. If he could integrate the four spirit monkeys into one, he might be able to master a magic monkey comparable to three thousand chaotic demons in the future! Although at that time, it is likely that their cultivation has reached such existence! But that doesn''t mean Su Mu doesn''t want more powerful generals under his command!


    Now Su mu can be said to be the most leisurely period of time, but he will not be idle for too long, because soon it will be the beginning of the great world of the flood and famine! At that time, anyone will be covered by the great world of the boundless world! The strong will become stronger! More opportunities! The same is true for the weak, but the weak can''t hold their own opportunities. They will be covered by thick smoke and dissipated in the thick smoke in any world! The wave of the future is coming! There will be a time when thousands of families will bloom in the world of famine! Although they have destroyed the ferocious beast Dynasty in the Xia Dynasty, they can already be called the masters of the wasteland world, but after all, all ethnic groups are not satisfied! Don''t accept the way of heaven! It will take time for Su Mu to achieve the achievement of unifying the wasteland world!


    However, this is nothing. In Su Mu''s opinion, the great world is just to eliminate some unqualified people. Before the arrival of the great world, he has made up his mind to chop the body with the congenital treasure and step into the quasi Holy Land!

 Chapter 955

    Su Mu has made a decision to temporarily hand over the dynasty to Xia Yang and Zhang Bairen for management. He returns to the earth fairyland and cuts off his three corpses with the help of congenital to bora. If he succeeds, Su Mu will be able to step into the quasi holy land at one stroke. As for failure, Su Mu never thought he would fail one day, The inborn treasure needed to cut three corpses has never been lacking, and each of them has a famous existence in the prosperous world!


    Whether it is Pangu flag, Tai Chi diagram, or the four immortal killing swords, they are treasures that have reached the level of congenital treasure, not to mention Su Mu''s famous treasure, which is the chaotic clock known as the first defense treasure in the world! This chaotic clock has been in Su Mu''s hands for decades, but Su Mu hasn''t studied it very much in these decades, because Su Mu always thought that the chaotic clock he held was an imitation, but recently he saw it clearly, The 48 prohibitions in the chaotic clock undoubtedly shows that the chaotic clock in his hand is the congenital treasure held by the demon emperor Donghuang Taiyi! Chaotic clock, known as the world''s first defense treasure! This also made Su Mu feel excited at that time!


    Su mu, who has such a congenital treasure and his own strength, has reached the peak of daluojin fairyland. It is not difficult to cut off the three corpses to become quasi saints. The reason why Su Mu did not choose to cut the corpses into quasi saints in the wasteland is also very simple, That is, he was worried that there would be some conflicts between the congenital treasures in the famine world and the congenital treasures in his hands. After all, the congenital treasures in Su Mu''s hands were obtained by chance, and these congenital treasures in his hands still existed in the famine world at this time point, Su Mu was afraid that if he used these inborn treasures to chop corpses in the wasteland world, he would suffer any accidents when Sanqing and others wanted to chop corpses with these things in the future. Therefore, in order to ensure that there would be no accidents in the future, Su Mu chose to go back to the earth fairy world to chop corpses!


    Returning to the earth fairy world and cutting the corpse actually has many benefits for Su mu. After all, Su Mu will be the first to become a quasi holy realm in the history of the earth fairy world! Tiandao is bound to bring down merit and congratulations. Although Tiandao in the earth fairy world has become an ordinary person with intelligence, he still has the ability of Tiandao. Even if Su Mu met the incarnation of Tiandao in the earth fairy world, he may not be his opponent. After all, after the promotion of the earth fairy world, it is now comparable to the existence of the world, Although still growing up, the way of heaven in the world is the way of heaven in the world! This point must not be ignored. If it is ignored, Su Mu will suffer a lot! Before being promoted to the great universe, the heavenly way of the earth fairy world already had the strength comparable to the realm of saints, not to mention that today''s earth fairy world has been promoted to the great universe. Therefore, Su mu can''t estimate the strength of the heavenly way of the earth fairy world in a short time, but one thing can be very sure, That is, the strength of the heavenly way in the earth fairy world must surpass the Hongjun Taoist ancestor in the peak period of later generations!


    And there is a very important point! That is, the heavenly way of their fairy world is still in a very weak period! Because their fairyland is just promoted to the world! It will take a long time! The strength of the sun earth fairyland is bound to reach the same realm as the heaven of the wasteland world! Even if Su Mu grows fast enough in the future! He can even take the earth fairyland beyond the wasteland world! Let it reach the existence comparable to the realm of Avenue! Moreover, the earth fairy world is his own territory, and he doesn''t need to worry about any safety problems. Even if something happens, the heavenly way of the earth fairy world will help him. Therefore, Su Mu''s choice to return to the earth fairy world for seclusion is also a very correct choice.


    In the former site of the Oriental Imperial Palace in the fairy world, a little girl who looked only five or six years old fell into a moment of silence when looking at the former site of the imperial palace. If anyone else was here, she would be frightened by the little girl, because the little girl was five or six years old and walked in the endless void like a stroll in the court, The space around her seemed to tremble and seemed very unstable. The little girl took a deep breath and said: "This is the starting place of that guy''s unified fairyland. I never thought that a boy who has soared for decades could let me complete things that I wouldn''t even think of for a few yuan. I actually became a big world because of his successful promotion, and my strength has soared. Even my shape can walk in this thousands of worlds. Speaking of it, I still have to say Thank him. "


    After the voice fell, the figure of the little girl disappeared. I saw that the place where the little girl disappeared unexpectedly fell bursts of glow. If it were not for all the people and scattered cultivation in the fairy world today, this glow would certainly make countless scattered practitioners and practitioners in the fairy world feel frightened! Because after the little girl disappeared The glow left behind is actually a huge cloud of merit! If ordinary practitioners can get the cloud of merit, the road of cultivation will be smooth in the future! If such a huge amount of merit is owned by a person, it is enough to make this person grow from an ordinary monk into the fairyland to a strong person in the realm of great Luo Jinxian!


    This is not a joke! In the boundless world, Nu Wa can achieve the cultivation of saints by cutting off a corpse! You know, the number of merits and virtues required for the cultivation of saints in the early stage of quasi sainthood to reach the realm of saints is far beyond the number of entering the fairyland to reach the great Luo Jinxian, and now there is a large cloud of merits and virtues where the little girl disappeared Level! If someone can get it, then he must soar to the sky! The cultivation road must be smooth! There can be no accidents! If it is used to improve his cultivation! Then even a mortal can become the existence of the top power level in an instant!


    However, it''s a pity that Su Mu did return to the earth fairy world, but he didn''t come to the former site of the Oriental emperor palace, but to the Zhongtian heavenly palace. His trip is to cut the corpse in isolation. After the promotion of the earth fairy world, the heavenly palace, as the place where the luck and immortality are most concentrated, is undoubtedly the best choice.

 Chapter 956

    Although it''s a pity that Su mu can''t get the merit cloud left by the way of heaven, Su Mu didn''t come back because he wanted to get merit. The reason why he came back is that he wanted to cut off the three corpses with the help of the congenital treasure to achieve quasi Saint cultivation. Therefore, there is not much difference between the merit cloud and Su mu, After all, Su Mu didn''t intend to become a saint on merit. After all, merit saints are the weakest of Xiao Chengsheng''s three methods. Among them, the power to prove Tao is the strongest, followed by cutting three corpses into one to prove Tao. Merit saints are undoubtedly the weakest saints. Although saints are Saints after all, merit saints will undoubtedly have too little strength than the other two, Su Mu doesn''t want to take any road.


    In fact, Su Mu doesn''t have to go all the way to prove the Tao by force. What he wants to go is to combine the three corpses into one to prove the Tao and the two methods to prove the Tao by force. With the great magic power obtained by the three corpses into one and Su Mu''s own great magic power, he will forcibly prove the Tao and achieve a real mixed yuan saint! Only then can su Mu''s strength be regarded as leaving the saints in the original desolate world far behind him! Even Hongjun can''t catch up with his pace! If Su Mu''s method of preaching Tao is successful, there is no doubt that Su mu can become a real peerless strong man! In the future, it will be comparable to the existence of Pangu, the creator of the wasteland world!


    This is also su Mu''s ambition! If he can''t have the strength to surpass Pangu, no matter how powerful he is, he is just a mole ant under the avenue. Only when he surpasses Pangu and the creator of the prosperous world, can he become a truly peerless strong man with unparalleled strength! Do whatever you want, and you will never dare to panic in the face of the world destruction in the future! Because Su Mu knows that if he has the strength to surpass Pangu and Da Dao! Then, no matter how terrible the Holocaust is, it will never pose any threat to yourself and the summer dynasty! Because the strong man who has reached the realm of the avenue is undoubtedly standing at the peak of the Xiandao civilization! It can even be said that it has surpassed the existence of Xiandao civilization! How can the Holocaust born in Xiandao civilization pose any threat to him? So Su Mu decided to take the three corpses in one to prove the way! Only in this way can he face the future catastrophe without feeling any fluctuations! Can wave and destroy the great disaster!


    In the heavenly palace, Su Mu sat cross legged. In front of him was the first congenital treasure he obtained in this world, chaos clock! Su Mu plans to use this chaotic clock as his first corpse cutting treasure! At present, Su Mu has enough means to attack and kill. Everything is extremely powerful, but Su Mu''s spiritual power is his weakest weakness. Chaos clock doesn''t talk about his defense method, but the ability to improve his spiritual power is enough for Su Mu to choose the first treasure and use it to cut the body. If it goes well, After entering the quasi holy land, Su Mu''s spiritual strength should be improved! After all, the chaotic clock is one of the most famous congenital treasures in the remote world. Its powerful function is not only used to defend and cause sound waves to attack the mind!


    Su Mu is not sure whether the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has mastered the chaotic clock perfectly, but Su mu can clearly understand that what he has mastered is just the tip of the iceberg of the chaotic clock. According to his current guess, his control of the chaotic clock is only slightly inferior to that of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi at his peak, The Eastern Emperor Taiyi can rely on the powerful and chaotic clock of their three legged Jinwu family to become the strongest under the saints in the wasteland world. Su Mu is not unable to do it! You know, when the Eastern Emperor Taiyi got this title, he was just a cultivation in the middle of quasi saint! At that time, the saints in the wasteland world were already born. Compared with the quasi saints with advanced cultivation of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, he was still able to sit firmly on the throne of the first person under the saints in the wasteland world by relying on the chaotic clock. It can be seen that the chaotic clock is not so simple!


    Su Mu doesn''t say anything else. If he can master the chaotic clock perfectly, even if the chaotic clock can''t improve his strength too much, what point does Su Mu attach most importance to the chaotic clock to improve his mental power? Su Mu knows that his mental power can be said to be the weakest defect in his body, so no matter what kind of improvement the chaotic clock can bring to himself, As long as he can increase his mental strength, Su Mu won''t care about other things! For Su Mu now, improving his spiritual cultivation is as important as improving his current strength!


    Without enough mental strength, Su Mu is likely to face one thing after entering the quasi holy realm, that is, Su Mu is likely to be unable to master his body and give full play to his most powerful strength with the strength of the quasi holy realm! There will even be the possibility of going crazy! In fact, there is little difference between the weakness of mental strength and the weakness of mind. The deficiency of either side is likely to lead to Su Mu''s own strength not being brought into full play, so improving mental strength is a very important thing!


    The golden light on Su Mu''s forehead flashed, and the light came out of Su Mu''s forehead and entered the chaotic clock. That is the embodiment of Su Mu''s spiritual power. Now, as the leader of the summer Dynasty, Su Mu is the Supreme Master. Even if his spiritual power is slightly weak, he is absolutely incomparable to ordinary people! That golden light is Su Mu''s spiritual power. As an emperor, Su Mu''s spiritual power naturally presents the golden color of the king, but the color of Su Mu''s spiritual power is deeper than that of ordinary people, but even so, Su Mu''s spiritual power has to admit that it is the weakest defect in him! For others, this defect doesn''t exist at all, but Su Mu is too special. He must make all parts of his body reach the most perfect state! After all, only in this way will there be no accident due to the weakness of one aspect of oneself in the future!


    There are 48 prohibitions in the chaotic clock. Su Mu untied the twelve prohibitions in his early years, but now there are still more than 30 prohibitions in the chaotic clock. What Su Mu needs to do now is not to cut off his three corpses at the first time, but to completely master the chaotic clock. Although he is really recognized by the chaotic clock now, But Su Mu won''t let him enter his mind easily until he has mastered it perfectly, because Su Mu knows what exists in his mind! That''s the biggest secret in his body!

 Chapter 957

    Although the chaotic clock is just a congenital treasure that has not yet been born with wisdom, Su Mu will never allow the chaotic clock to enter his mind without fully mastering it. After all, all the secrets of Su Mu exist in his mind, It can even be said that Su Mu''s mind has mastered all the secrets of the future in the wasteland world. In addition, there is a system. If he puts the chaotic clock into his mind before fully mastering it, Su Mu is worried about what will happen!


    In order to prevent these accidents, Su Mu decided to spend some time in the fairy world to completely master the chaotic clock, and then cut the body to achieve the quasi holy land. However, Su Mu now only mastered more than a dozen prohibitions in the chaotic clock, and he didn''t know how much time it would take, In fact, the best way is to master the refining sacrifice of the chaotic clock with a large number of merits, but now Su Mu obviously has no spare time to find a way to get a large number of merits, so now Su mu can only slowly break the prohibition in the chaotic clock and master it by relying on his spiritual strength.


    ......


    In the wilderness world, Su Mu''s departure did not have much impact on the great Xia Dynasty. After all, the great Xia Dynasty had not been born before. When they were just the imperial dynasty, Su Mu often became a shopkeeper. In fact, everyone had long been used to it, Besides, there''s nothing wrong with Zhang Bainian and Feng Hua now working together to master all the operations of the Xia Dynasty. Zhang Bainian also knows the future direction of the wasteland world, so it''s not a big problem for him to decide how to walk next. Feng Hua is seizing the time to study the art of Yantian, As soon as he has time, he will use Yan Tianshu to find out where the rest of the fierce beasts are hiding. Although Feng Hua has been canonized as a saint by Su mu by Yan Tianshu, he will not be willing to be here. What he wants is that he can always solve things for Su mu. Obviously, his current cultivation is not enough for him to do so, So Feng Hua now also wants to improve his strength!


    The flood world doesn''t remember the year, but time seems to have passed. In the blink of an eye, it has been more than 3200 years since the great Xia Dynasty came to the flood world. Recently, the strength of the three ethnic groups has increased rapidly. They also successfully took the position of the Lord of the flood world in the hearts of the innate creatures in the flood world, Over the years, they have always been giving favors to the ten thousand families, so basically no one of the ten thousand families is against them. On the contrary, all the ten thousand families are sincerely convinced of them. Every ten years, they will send experts from the family to the heaven to deliver gifts to them. Feng Hua and Zhang Bainian have never refused, Su Mu had already reminded them to have a good relationship with these ethnic groups before he closed the customs. Now Su Mu has not left the Customs for more than 3000 years, but there is no wavering in their hearts. Many ethnic groups who have joined the movement Dynasty are incomparably curious and fascinated by the saints of the summer movement Dynasty, They want to see with their own eyes the existence of the great Xia Yun pilgrim who forged the supreme Yun Dynasty and shrouded countless powerful people under their command!


    "Emperor, I heard that there seems to be some trouble in the West recently. The demon clan in the West sent someone to ask us to send their strong men to the west to investigate. They said that there was a smell full of evil in the West recently. They couldn''t find the source and origin of the smell under their strength. They hope to let our strong men of the summer Dynasty go to the West Once Fang inquired, he didn''t know what the emperor wanted. "Feng Hua looked at Zhang Bainian, took a deep breath and said in a voice. Over the years, Zhang Bainian can be said to have worked hard for their summer transportation. Zhang Bainian has been perfect in everything, and Zhang Bainian has never had the mind to rebel against their summer transportation, This also makes Feng Hua really regard Zhang bainin as his own person. Anything about their summer Dynasty transportation will be discussed with Zhang bainin before making a decision. After all, Su Mu asked them to work together to manage the dynasty before closing the customs, Now there are no mistakes in the transportation Dynasty, but a thriving scene. I think I will be very happy to see this scene after su Mu leaves the customs.


    Zhang Bainian frowned when he heard the speech, and then said with some uncertainty: "Evil spirit has appeared in the west? Strange things, this matter can''t be decided arbitrarily. I come from the posterity, and I know one thing clearly, that is, the enemy of Hongjun''s preaching is the devil ancestor Luo in the western world, and the time is not much different from now. It happened during the period when the strength of the three ethnic groups increased most rapidly. Why don''t you bother the saint to invite Hongjun and ask him carefully You''ll know in a moment. "


    "That''s reasonable. I''ll invite Taoist friend Hongjun right now." Feng Hua nodded and then turned to leave. Now Hongjun''s cultivation has reached the realm of great Luo Jinxian. It''s only three thousand years past. It can be imagined how powerful the Hongjun Taoist friend who has become the first person in the world. However, in Feng Hua''s opinion, Hongjun''s talent is strong, but it is far from comparable to su Su Mu has entered the realm of corpse cutting for decades and achieved the peak of Da Luo Jinxian for more than a hundred years. Now Hongjun has practiced for tens of thousands of years before stepping into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Obviously, he is not as powerful as Su Mu''s talent, but this is already a respectable person for him Fenghua. Maybe he Fenghua is because of his talent or because of his talent For other reasons, he had practiced in the earth fairy world for nearly ten million years before reaching the peak of the golden fairy realm. Therefore, even if Hongjun''s talent is not as good as Su mu, it is definitely far beyond his own existence.


    At this moment in Hongjun hall, he is studying the existence of the pieces of the jade plate of creation in his hand. His previous cultivation talent is not so terrible. From the beginning of the birth of the boundless world, he appeared his wisdom and began to practice step by step. Until he got the pieces of the jade plate of creation, his talent can only be said to be general, However, after he got the pieces of the jade plate, his talent seemed to have changed greatly, soaring like a rocket. Such a breakthrough speed was very outrageous, so Hongjun wanted to study the jade plate. What is it!

 Chapter 958

    Too many changes have taken place in 3000 years. Although Hongjun now has the strength of the three products of Da Luo Jinxian, it is different from the records of the wasteland world. The original Hongjun has the strength beyond the same realm after experiencing on the wasteland controlled by the ferocious beast Dynasty, but now Hongjun obviously has less terrible strength, Now Hongjun is just an empty big Luo Jinxian magic power but no big Luo Jinxian strength. That is to say, the realm has reached the realm of big Luo Jinxian, but the strength has not been reached. This is the consequence of insufficient combat experience.


    However, Hongjun obviously didn''t care about this. Anyway, there was plenty of time for him to experience in the future. While Hongjun was thinking, Feng Hua came to his palace. Hongjun couldn''t help but get up and greet him. Although he is now a strong man of Luo Jinxian, Feng Hua is a popular man in front of Su mu, He accompanied Su Mu step by step from the weakest time to today. Even if the strength of the other party is not as good as his own, Hong Jun still wants to greet him with a smile and treat him as a person of his own generation. Hong Jun doesn''t mind this. He is curious about Feng Hua''s arrival. In addition to solving the trivial things in the transportation of the dynasty, As soon as I have time, I return to my palace to study Yantian art painstakingly and want to enhance my strength. Today, the wind blew him over?


    "Taoist friend Hongjun, I haven''t seen you for many days. How are you recently? I heard that you have stepped into the realm of the three grades of golden immortals in Da Luo. It''s really gratifying!" Feng Hua quickly smiled at Hongjun and said with an arched hand after entering the hall. They made friends with Taoist friends of the same generation. In addition, the two of them are basically in the same direction of learning Taoism, Therefore, for Hongjun, Feng Hua has always been regarded as a pioneer on this road, and even regarded him as his own predecessors. However, Hongjun doesn''t say much about peer intersection, does he?


    "Who am I? It turned out that Taoist friend Feng Hua came here. Why didn''t you study your secret skills in the palace and come to me today? Is it just to congratulate me on breaking through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian?" Hong Jun smiled and whispered to Feng Hua. In fact, they can be regarded as good friends, but their connection is not enough. Maybe it''s because they took the same road, Hong Jun looked at Feng Hua as if he had seen himself. He was full of confusion on this road. Therefore, Hong Jun sometimes took the time to talk with Feng Hua and improve Feng Hua''s views on their road. Feng Hua was naturally very grateful for this, although he could not break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in a short time, But at least it can make him less confused and walk faster in the future.


    "I didn''t come here today to chat with Taoist friend Hongjun, but I want to ask Taoist friend Hongjun about something solemnly. However, this is not a place to talk. Why don''t you go to the central palace to talk with me?" Feng Hua said solemnly to Hongjun.


    "In that case, please come first."


    "Please."


    ......


    In the celestial world and in the heavenly palace, Su Mu has been sitting cross legged for more than 3000 years. Su Mu has never opened his eyes for more than 3000 years. After more than 3000 years of polishing, Su Mu''s momentum has been perfectly integrated into his body. He usually looks just like an ordinary teenager, However, once Su Mu releases his momentum, it is obviously not easy for those who are facing Su Mu!


    Over the past three thousand years, Su Mu spent half of his time lifting the prohibition on the chaotic clock. Su Mu himself has great talent, but the prohibition of the chaotic clock becomes more and more difficult later. Therefore, it is not easy for Su Mu to completely untie it. If it is handed over to the aborigines in the boundless world to break it, it will take at least hundreds of thousands of years, However, Su Mu removed it in a short period of more than 1000 years. The most important link, that is, the most critical place, is because of Su Mu''s constitution, chaotic body!


    Originally, Su Mu thought it was just a similar name, but when Su Mu lifted all the prohibition of the chaotic clock, he found that the word chaos of the chaotic clock was not a joke, but that he could really bring the Qi of chaos into play! To put it simply, if Su Mu rings the chaos bell, the damage may not be caused by the enemy''s spiritual power. As long as Su Mu is willing, he can completely and easily release all kinds of disasters in chaos in the world of peace and famine. The power of the chaos clock is fully revealed in Su Mu''s hands. Now Su Mu holds the chaos clock, It can be said that it has completely reached the realm of no rival under the sage! And now there are saints in the desolate world? Quasi saints did not appear! Therefore, Su mu can definitely sit on the throne of the first person in the world for a long time in the future! When the saints appear in the future, will su Mu''s cultivation still stagnate?


    For more than 3000 years, Su Mu spent half of his time on lifting the prohibition. For the remaining 1000 years, Su Mu has been improving his cultivation. Now Su Mu has cut off the evil corpse and integrated it into the chaotic clock, so that his cultivation has reached the peak in the early stage of quasi holy land! At this time, Su mu can step into the middle stage of quasi saint with the help of other congenital treasures as long as he wants to! Cut off the good corpse, but Su Mu has been closed for more than 3000 years, so he doesn''t intend to continue to close down, but plans to leave the fairy world and go to the wasteland to see how things are going outside for more than 3000 years.


    With Su Mu''s peak strength in the early days of becoming a saint, Su Mu is completely invincible in the wasteland world. At least in the wasteland world at this time point, Su Mu is invincible, which is also very beneficial for him to subdue the congenital God residences everywhere. The great energy of later generations is basically all 3000 guests in Zixiao palace who preached after Hongjun became a Taoist, So Su Mu plans to go back to the desolate world and immediately set out to collect all the congenital God residences taught in Zixiao palace under his command. However, before that, Su Mu needs to do one thing, that is, go to the sun star of the desolate world and see if his guess is true! See if there is a chaotic clock on the Eastern Emperor Taiyi! This matter can''t be urgent. We have to take our time.


    Su Mu opened his eyes, and a long and incomparable smell of chaos came out of his eyes. Su Mu''s eyes seemed to be endless nothingness, which was particularly terrible! Ordinary people who look directly into Su Mu''s eyes must be either dead or injured! Because now Su Mu is not the former Su mu with weak mental power. Su Mu''s mental power has reached a very full level with the chaotic clock in his hand! Even saints may not surpass Su Mu too much in spiritual strength.

 Chapter 959

    The growth of spiritual power also makes Su Mu''s mastery of his own strength more perfect. If Su Mu today has not broken through his own spiritual power and his cultivation has reached the peak of quasi saint, Su Mu now estimates that even if he has entered the quasi Saint realm, his strength is still inferior, and he can''t become a top quasi Saint power as now, With the initial peak cultivation, you can meet the quasi Saint peak strong! This is the great benefit brought by the improvement of Su Mu''s spiritual power!


    In addition, Su Mu has now cut off one of the three evil corpses, which means that Su Mu''s strength is completely equivalent to two top quasi holy powers! This means that there will be no accident in the plan that Su Mu is going to implement in the flood world! The strength of quasi Saint peak is not much different from the way of heaven for today''s prosperous world! Now Su Mu''s strength and the evil corpse can be independent are equivalent to a top quasi holy power, which means that no one can stop Su Mu from doing anything in the flood and wasteland world! So now, Su mu can also wantonly implement his already prepared plan! Bring all the legendary congenital God residences under their command and work for him under his command, which has become a powerful combat force under their control! This plan, it''s time to start!


    "Has this guy reached this level of cultivation? It''s really unexpected that he could step into this realm in such a short period of more than 3000 years. At the beginning, I was born with dozens of Yuan clubs. By chance, I entered this realm. Unexpectedly, he reached it after more than 3000 years of cultivation. Is this the gap of talent? It''s really enviable." Above the sky, a dark pupil put her eyes on Su Mu through the shelter at the top of the heavenly palace. She clearly saw all the state of Su Mu now! Whether in strength or other aspects, he has completely become a top quasi Saint power!


    Su Mu was aware of the exploration of the way of heaven. He raised his head and looked out of the sky through the shelter at the top of the heavenly palace. He could clearly notice that a look was looking directly at himself through the roof. This could not help but make su Mu feel a smile. If he guessed well, he would be the one who spied on himself that day, It is likely that it is the spirit body transformed by the heavenly way in the earth fairy world, that is, the emerging manager of the earth fairy world.


    Su Mu is obviously full of interest in the spirit body. He just wants to leave the heavenly palace and look out into the sky. The feeling of peeping at himself has disappeared. This not only makes Su Mu feel a little helpless. It seems that the other party doesn''t want to meet him for the time being, but it''s nothing, Anyway, for Su mu, the earth fairy world is already in his own hands. He and the spirit body transformed by the heavenly way are the managers of the earth fairy world. In the future, his strength will improve. One day, Su Mu will see the spirit body transformed by the heavenly way. It''s uncertain that Su Mu will be surprised by the strength of the other party at that time.


    In a mysterious place outside the sky, the little girl couldn''t help taking a deep breath, then glanced at the direction of the heavenly palace, took a deep breath and thought: "This guy is really not simple, but his strength in the early stage of quasi holy realm can easily find out where I am. If his strength is raised to the same level as me, doesn''t it mean that I won''t have any secrets in front of him in the future? He is really a mysterious figure. If I can''t leave the fairy world, I really want to go to Hong Take a look at what kind of existence you are in the wild world. "


    Although Su Mu''s growth took place under her eyes over the years, she didn''t have such a spiritual body. At the beginning, she was just a heavenly way. Although she had some spiritual wisdom, it was obviously impossible for her to monitor Su Mu''s every move. What she needed to do as a heavenly way was not Monitor what Su Mu has done every day. What she has to do every day is to monitor everything in the earth fairy world and prevent any crisis from appearing in the earth fairy world and affecting her own growth. The reason why she is interested in Su Mu after she recently gave birth to a spirit and turned into a top intelligence is only because she is curious about Su mu. Su Mu is not a rising Earth fairy world After decades of existence, the legendary Yun Dynasty was established!


    And not only that, he actually found out the location of the wasteland world and led the monks of the whole earth fairy world into the wasteland world, which is the best good news for the spirit of the earth fairy world, because even if the practitioners born in her world left the earth fairy world to go to another world, they plundered and practiced in other worlds Refining resources to improve her accomplishments and strengthen herself, she can also be fed back in the earth fairy world! It is for these reasons that she is curious about Su Mu and wants to see what kind of person Su Mu is.


    Su mufang and she seemed to penetrate the endless void, and the look at each other made her understand that it was an existence full of mystery! Even the secrets of her heavenly way might not be as much as those of that guy, but only these news. As the heavenly way of the earth fairy world, she would not be reconciled easily. If it were not for the heavenly way of one world, she could not leave easily She really wants to leave the fairyland and go to the wasteland to see what kind of surprise Su Mu will bring to herself!


    It''s just a pity that Su Mu and she are both in charge of the earth fairy world, but they have some small differences, that is, Su Mu is a manager who was later obtained and can enter and leave the earth fairy world at will, and she is a spirit born by the transformation of heaven. She can''t leave the earth fairy world, or can''t leave the earth fairy world easily, And even if he left the earth fairyland, he had no way to stay in the flood world for too long, because although the heaven in the flood world has not grown up yet, his strength is not weaker than the heaven in the earth fairyland.


    However, this is nothing to her. She believes that Su Mu will tell himself about his wonderful experience in the wasteland world when he has the ability to meet himself in the future. After all, Su Mu and she are both managers of the wasteland world. According to their fate, they will have a fate in the future, but who can tell clearly what will happen in the future?

 Chapter 960

    In the wild world, Zhang bainin, Feng Hua and Hong Jun gathered together to discuss the strange things that had happened in the West recently. The West sent a message that there was some strange evil spirit on their side and wanted them to send strong men to explore it, but Zhang bainin and Feng Hua really didn''t know enough about the things there, Although Zhang Bainian had guessed that the evil spirit in the western world was probably caused by the original enemy of Hongjun''s preaching, Mo zuluo, he could not let it go so easily without evidence. After all, he had heard about the great impact of Mo zuluo on the flood world before, so he wanted to ask Hongjun, See if Hongjun has any ideas about something.


    Hongjun''s explanation is also very simple. He knows that the great summer movement comes from a certain time point in the future, and he also knows the future. He has the title of the first person in the boundless world, but now he has not reached that height, so he is not very clear whether the future will follow the fate. If it has not changed, Then it is very possible that the evil ancestor Luo, the enemy of Zhang Baining''s preaching, has now appeared in the western world. Anyway, it seems that this matter has a great connection with him, which makes him feel puzzled. However, Hongjun holds a fragment of the jade plate of creation in his hand, With the help of this fragment, the immortal power of Hongjun Da Luo Jinxian now can peep into the future. Therefore, Hongjun did not hesitate to use the creation jade disc to calculate in front of the two people, but he did not get any answer, which made Hongjun frown and feel the thorniness of the matter.


    At this time, a huge and incomparable momentum suddenly emanated from the interior of the heaven, and the terrible atmosphere far exceeded everyone present. Countless heavenly temples in the wasteland world were shocked when they looked at the direction of the heaven. Although they had not yet formed, they also knew the cultivation realm in the wasteland world! Now they are not far away from the transformation of Da Luo Jinxian, but they feel that they can''t resist from that breath! What on earth is this? The momentum of a strong man is so amazing! Is it difficult that the master of the Xia Dynasty made a breakthrough in cultivation?


    In Tianting, Zhang Bairen, who was still discussing the situation of the western world, felt the appearance of this breath and immediately brightened their eyes. Although it has been three thousand years, they have not forgotten the breath of Su Mu! This powerful momentum was obviously uploaded from Su Mu! Three thousand years ago, Su Mu entered the fairyland to practice in seclusion and seek to break through a higher realm. Today, they feel that the appearance of Su Mu''s breath here undoubtedly does not represent one thing, that is, Su Mu has now cut off one of the three corpses and become a great power in the quasi holy realm!


    The most profound feeling among the three is Zhang Bairen. Although he lost his three corpses, his cultivation of quasi Saint peak is not kidding! Su Mu just entered the earth fairy world and practiced for 3000 years. Unexpectedly, he has such terrible strength now! If we give him another three thousand years, will it not enable him to reach the realm of saints? Is it difficult that the realm that he has tried hard to surpass in the past seems so easy to surpass in front of real genius? This can''t help but make Zhang Bainian feel a little helpless, but more excited, because the stronger Su Mu''s strength is now, the better it will be for them to carry the dynasty in the summer! When Su Mu is strong, it will be easier for them to carry out the plan set by Su mu in the summer. Now Su Mu has become a quasi holy power. Obviously, the original customized plan can be implemented!


    Although Zhang Bairen didn''t tell which state Su Mu was in the quasi saint for the first time through his breath, it''s not difficult for him to know that Su Mu''s strength is definitely above himself! You should know that you are a quasi holy peak power now! Although there are no three corpses, his quasi holy peak mana and realm have always existed! Even if you can''t compete with the quasi Saint peak strong who really has three corpses, there is absolutely no problem to compete with some quasi Saint mid-term or even late-term! Zhang Bainian could not help but feel the exclamation in his heart. He couldn''t help guessing what level Su Mu has broken through now! The guess in his heart is based on Su Mu''s strength to fight beyond his level. Now Su Mu is likely to cut off the two corpses of good and evil and become a strong man in the middle of quasi saint. Otherwise, Su Mu''s momentum will not be so terrible! Let yourself just feel the momentum and understand that you are not his opponent.


    In a moment, Su Mu appeared in front of the three of them. Seeing this, the three quickly saluted Su Mu and said aloud, "congratulations on the great progress of the holy master''s cultivation! Let''s move forward in the summer!"


    "Well, I''ve been closed for more than 3000 years. In these 3000 years, you''ve been in charge of each other''s transportation, and there''s nothing wrong?" Su Mu looked at the three people and asked. He''s been closed for 3000 years, and he urgently wants to know that it''s time in the current flood and famine world, And he needs to know whether there have been any great changes in the summer Dynasty over the years.


    "It''s nothing important. Over the years, we have been making good relations with all ethnic groups in the wasteland world according to the instructions of the holy master. Now most of all ethnic groups in the wasteland world, even those proud demon families, have followed our lead in moving to Korea. As for other ethnic groups, after the holy master has been closed for more than 100 years, they have joined us in moving to Korea and become our command There hasn''t been anything about the ethnic groups under the sun until now. "Zhang Bairen immediately replied when he heard the speech. Over the years, he has also made a lot of contributions to the great Xia Dynasty. It can be said that a large part of the efforts of all ethnic groups to follow the great Xia Dynasty are made by Zhang Bairen.


    "I''m ashamed of the holy master''s time. Although the ferocious beast Dynasty has been destroyed, I can''t find all the hidden ferocious beasts and kill them. This is my fault. Please punish the holy master." Feng Hua took a deep breath and bowed down to Su mu.


    "Hasn''t it been solved? It''s been more than 3000 years, and the fierce beast hasn''t died yet?" Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech. He couldn''t help feeling a little helpless about Feng Hua''s ability. It''s not that he wants to blame Feng Hua, but the other party''s ability. It''s really reached the limit.

 Chapter 961

    After listening to Su Mu''s words, Feng Hua could not help feeling a little helpless. Su Mu trusted him so much that he handed over the remaining fierce beast Dynasty to him to destroy, so that he could obtain some merit after the complete collapse of the fierce beast Dynasty in the future. However, he still didn''t find and destroy the remaining fierce beasts for more than 3000 years, This can''t help but make Feng Hua feel that his ability is not enough to continue to follow Su Mu and help Su Mu share his worries.


    "I didn''t do well what the holy master told me. Please punish me." Feng Hua took a deep breath and said helplessly.


    Su Mu couldn''t help sighing helplessly when he heard the speech, and said aloud: "Mr. Feng, you have been following me since I just started. You have been with me. You have established the great Xia Dynasty step by step from a little commander who only took charge of 10000 sergeants and 12 cities in the south. You have been with me until today to establish the great Xia Dynasty and come to the flood and wasteland world. Your ability has never disappointed me. This time is your only one I don''t blame you for not doing what I told you at one time. The wasteland is too big. It''s too big for people to touch the southeast and northwest. If those fierce animals want to hide, it''s not easy for you to find them all in a short time. Let''s forget it first. I''ll kill the remaining fierce animals myself in the future. "


    "I understand. Thank you for your great kindness." Feng Hua took a deep breath and said that he could not help feeling a little touched in his heart. At least in Su Mu''s opinion, he was still useful, didn''t he? After so many years of company, Su Mu was not a cold and ruthless person, but a person who attached great importance to emotion and righteousness. Although Feng Hua didn''t do well in what he told him this time, it didn''t count in Su Mu''s heart What a big deal. After all, in Su Mu''s opinion, Feng Hua''s cultivation now wants him to destroy the remaining fierce animals. After all, if those fierce animals want to hide, they can''t find them overnight.


    Seeing that Feng Hua had retreated to one side, Hong Jun also came forward to salute Su mu, asked aloud and said: "Holy master, there is one thing I want to tell you. Holy master once said that he came from the future. I asked him to return to the present to prevent the future disaster of the barren world. Since holy master comes from the future, I want to ask him about one thing. This time, there are many evil mysteries in the western world, and I can''t play it through the jade plate of creation Figure out what kind of existence the other party is, and Emperor gouchen said that it is my old enemy of preaching. In the future, I will have a war with that person. I want to know whether emperor gouchen''s reminder of the poor road is true or false. Please don''t hesitate to give me your advice. "


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling a light in front of his eyes, and then said aloud: "It is true that you have a fatalistic opposition to a great power in the western world in the future. In other words, you represent the right way in the wasteland world, that is, the fairy way we often say, and the master of the evil smell in the western world represents the evil way of killing, which is opposite to the fairy way. You two are indeed old enemies. You can be in the future You become a saint in a short time because you defeated the old enemy of the western world and suppressed the evil way, so you can become a saint so easily. However, I don''t necessarily make it clear in the future. Although your accomplishments may be improved faster than those in previous lives, one thing you should not ignore is that you have a great Luo Jinxian at most Mana, but not the strength of great Luo Jinxian! If you fight against your old enemy in this state, the person who fell this time may not be the devil Luo, who represents the opposition between the devil and you, but you. Therefore, if you want to become a saint, defeating Luo is what you must do. As an old enemy, you are one of the two of you There can only be one person who can preach and become holy. No matter who you two become holy, it will have a great impact on the future prosperous and desolate world. "


    Hong Jun could not help feeling a little nervous when he heard the speech. Then he quickly asked, "how dare you ask the holy master? I don''t know what the so-called influence is?"


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu glanced at Hong Jun and then said slowly: "In the previous life, you really defeated Mo zuluo, but you did it with the help of many great abilities of your level. Including the awakening of the three protagonists of the Dragon Han disaster in the previous life, you came to your side to help you. Therefore, you defeated Mo zuluo, became the master of Fairies in the wasteland world, became a saint and preached three times, and were called by countless creatures in the wasteland world For Zu Hongjun, as like as two peas, the immortal civilization has carry forward prosperity in the world of floods. But now I can not say whether the future will be exactly the same as before. You know, when I was at this time, it was already disrupting the future of the world. So I am not sure whether you will win or lose this time, but I know very well. I tell you, you win, Xiandao prospers, you lose, the devil prospers, and the consequences of the prosperity of the devil prosper. I don''t need to say more. You should also know what the Honghuang world will be like by the people of the devil, so I don''t need to say more. After all, the future of the Honghuang world depends on you to decide what the next step is, whether to achieve the top of the Xiandao civilization as in the previous life, or whether to become the world The land of the evil Lord! "


    Hongjun could not help but take a deep breath after hearing the speech. At this moment, he seemed to know what kind of mountain he had on his body. As a person who practices immortality, Hongjun naturally could not want to turn the wasteland into a place for those evil people to kill in the future, so he wanted to win and create the peak of immortality civilization as in previous lives, but Su Mu said Now, although he has the mana and realm of the three products of Da Luo Jinxian, his own strength is worse than that of the ordinary one, so what he has to do now is to improve his strength!


    Su Mu said that in his previous life, he was able to defeat Luo Yu with the help of many congenial talents of the same level as himself and the three protagonists of the Dragon Han disaster. In this life, he was not sure whether he could get so much help. More likely, he still depended on himself, so Hongjun couldn''t help but make up his mind.

 Chapter 962

    Hongjun took a deep breath, then saluted Su Mu respectfully and said: "Please allow me to leave heaven and go to the wasteland to experience, so as to face the future disaster. What the holy Master said, I already have my own measurement in my heart. If I can''t beat the demon ancestor Luo, the wasteland will become a place of killing by the demon family. The world created by Pangu should not be like this This is plagued by the devil family, so I would like to ask the holy master to allow me to go to the wasteland for experience! When the devil ancestor Luo Yu attacks in the future, I will resist it! Let the devil not go half a step closer to the wasteland! "


    Su Mu couldn''t help grinning after hearing the speech, and then said aloud: "Well, I agree. According to my estimation, there should be a long time for the decisive battle between the devil zuluo and you. During this time, you should not only improve your strength, but also your cultivation level, mental strength and state of mind! Otherwise, as long as you are inferior to the devil zuluo, you are likely to be defeated by him , so what you have to do is to make yourself a perfect ancestor of the fairy way. Do you understand? Whether it''s mood, strength or spiritual power, you have to surpass the demon ancestor! "


    "I understand! Since the holy master has agreed to my suggestion, I''ll leave first." Hongjun took a deep breath and saluted Su mu. Then he got up and saluted Zhang bainin and said aloud: "I''ve calculated the future of the emperor with the jade plate of fortune. If I''m right, I''m afraid the emperor was a great man in his previous life? Although your position in this life does not need to be brilliant in the previous life, the future achievements of the emperor are countless times more brilliant than those in the previous life! Thanks to the guidance of the emperor these days, thank you!"


    "I was born in the human race of the prosperous world, and I was born in the human race of later generations. If you take up the generation, you are still the generation of my Shizu. You don''t have to be so polite to me. The heaven is on the top of Buzhou mountain and sits on the top of the 36th heaven of the prosperous world! If you want to come back, don''t lose your way in the huge prosperous world." Zhang Bainian smiled and joked. Although the future Taoist master Hongjun made him feel great pressure and can''t lift his head, now Hongjun is just a rising little man. He is not as good as himself in terms of cultivation or any aspect. Therefore, Zhang Bainian didn''t have any concerns, but joked with him.


    After hearing the speech, Hong Jun could not help nodding vaguely, then looked at Feng Hua aside, took a deep breath, and then Hong Jun said to Feng Hua: "Feng Daoyou, I don''t know when and when we can meet again. I hope that when we meet again, your art of deriving heaven has reached the peak of cultivation, which can be comparable to my art of fortune calculus. How about you and I talk about Tao at that time?"


    "In that case, it''s a deal." Feng Hua smiled and said aloud, temporarily leaving behind his unhappiness just now.


    Seeing this scene, Su Mu could not help shaking his head helplessly. He couldn''t help feeling strange. Hongjun''s previous life, as the Taoist ancestor in the flood world, was cold. No one could talk to him in a few words. However, he didn''t expect that these characters were making close friends with Feng Huacheng. It was really strange, and he had to say that Feng Huacheng was right Making friends still has its own unique opinion. After all, when Su Mu established the Xia Dynasty, Feng Hua found many close friends to join them. Until the emergence of the Yun Dynasty, those people still exist in their Yun Dynasty. However, some people have retreated to the second tier due to their lack of strength, and some people still have hope, so they are trying to cultivate Person.


    During these three thousand years, their strength of the great Xia Dynasty was not stagnant. At least after su Mu''s divine knowledge scanned it, he found that the number of great Luo Jinxian born in their Dynasty had exceeded his imagination! As Su Mu estimated, those talents were numerous, but their accomplishments were not the top figures. At present, they have relied on their resources of the great Xia Dynasty Yuanyuan has achieved the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and they compete in the void outside the heaven every day, so their strength is not weak. Although it is not strong, at least they have entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian steadily! Now the number of Da Luo Jinxian in their summer movement has reached as many as 17!


    Do you know what era the famine world is still in? If it were not for their sudden rise in the summer movement, the current famine world would still be dominated by the fierce beast dynasty! Although the three ethnic groups have appeared in the famine world, are the three ethnic groups powerful now? No, the strength of the three ethnic groups is only the weakest mole ant layer, and there is no one at all How far is it from now? Su Mu estimated that if he didn''t help the flames, he would have to wait for at least half a yuan meeting Only then can we see the last battle of the three clan war! So now there are 17 great Luo Jinxian in their summer transportation Dynasty. It can be said that they have completely stood at the peak of the boundless world!


    However, Su Mu doesn''t think that they will be invincible in the summer Dynasty. It''s too early to talk about invincibility. However, with these strong Luo Jinxian, Su Mu has enough strength to bring back the congenital divine mansions that have been targeted by him for a long time. After all, there are many congenital divine mansions targeted by Su mu in the flood and wasteland world. He depends on himself It''s not easy for individuals to find all of them, so the best way is to send all of these great Luo Jinxian. However, according to Su Mu''s prediction of time, there is no form at all in those congenital divine mansions, and there are not a few who have given birth to wisdom, but Su Mu doesn''t have the patience and is willing to give guidance one by one.


    And Su Mu has a more important thing to do. Do you need to say what it is? That is, Su Mu plans to go to the sun star in the wasteland world to find the two emperors of the demon family, the demon emperor Dijun and the demon emperor Donghuang Taiyi. The reason why Su Mu looks for them is very simple. That is, Su Mu wants to see if he has mastered the chaotic clock perfectly in his own hands, and whether there will be traces of the chaotic clock in the hands of Donghuang Taiyi.

 Chapter 963

    As one of the two most important stars in the boundless world, the power of the sun''s true fire attached to its surface is incomparably huge. At the end of the law era, because the immortal spirit of the sun star has been exhausted, it has no more powerful power than it used to be, but the flame attached to its surface is definitely not accessible to future generations, Now the sun star has just been born, and the ruthless sun fire on the surface can''t be easily approached even by Da Luo Jinxian. Fortunately, Su Mu has practiced Da RI Jin Wu Jue, plus his cultivation in the quasi holy realm. The sun fire here is not so terrible for Su mu.


    Su Mu felt the endless sun and real fire around him, and could not help but frown. The flame here seemed to have melted the space. The endless flame emitted huge light, which made Su Mu unable to distinguish between the southeast and northwest. He could only rely on his strong divine sense to explore the way, but fortunately, the sun star was not huge for Su mu, It won''t take much time to go around. It''s not difficult for Su Mu to find the two congenital three legged golden crows. According to Su Mu''s estimation, now the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and that emperor Jun should have just been born, and maybe their accomplishments have just entered the realm of golden immortals, So Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about anything threatening him on the sun star.


    Compared with the remote world, the sun star is too small. Su Mu spent less than an hour walking around the sun star. However, Su Mu felt very puzzled that he still didn''t find the trace of Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi after turning around, as if the two three legged Jinwu weren''t here, This can''t help but make su Mu feel extremely confused. Is it because he missed something?


    Su Mu turned around and looked at the endless flame world, which made it difficult for him to see what was in front of him. He could only rely on his divine knowledge to slowly find the strange things around him, and Su Mu did not dare to take his divine knowledge too far away from the body and go deep into the sun star. After all, divine knowledge is the most vulnerable thing in a person, and the real fire of the sun on the sun star is not an ordinary fire, Among the countless top flames, the sun star''s sun true fire rank exceeds that of all flames! Whether it is samadhi true fire, Nanming lifire, or Liuding divine fire, it can''t be comparable to the sun true fire. You know, it''s just that the top ten Jinwu of the demon family in the golden immortal realm are transformed into noumenon. It''s not intentional to travel around the flood world. The flood land has been confused by the sun true fire that they don''t deliberately emit, The mountains have been destroyed and the rivers have dried up. It can be seen how powerful the power of the sun''s true fire has been!


    In the face of such a terrible sun fire, Su Mu didn''t dare to let his divine consciousness be too far away from his body. In case he was burned by the sun fire and his mind was damaged, it wouldn''t be easy to solve. Although Su Mu himself also had a ray of sun fire, However, according to his estimation, Su Mu''s real solar fire has been weakened thousands of times compared with the real solar fire on the sun star in front of him! There is no place to compare the two!


    This is actually very normal. After all, what was the state of cultivation when Su Mu recovered the real fire of the sun? It''s just a friar in the realm of heaven and earth. What kind of existence is the heaven and earth mirror for the boundless world? I''m afraid even a little demon who hasn''t been born with wisdom can kill tens of millions of friars of heaven and earth mirror at will with the power of ideas! After all, the gap between Xian and fan can not be made up at will! The sun true fire that Su mu can recover at the time of heaven and earth mirror can''t be a real and complete sun true fire! After all, judging from Su Mu''s strength at the beginning, it would be very difficult to get close to the real sun and fire, not to mention absorption! Su Mu thinks too much of himself! In fact, if there is a real sun fire in Xuantian continent, the whole Xuantian continent is likely to turn into fly ash in an instant!


    Half an hour later, Su Mu still didn''t find the location of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Dijun. This can''t help but make su Mu feel a little strange. Is it difficult that he changed the future, resulting in the wrong birth time of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Dijun? Shouldn''t it?


    When his mind fell, Su Mu suddenly realized that there were two different fire spirits not far from his left front. Su Mu immediately brightened his eyes. If he guessed correctly, the two different fire spirits might be two congenital three legged Jinwu born in the sun star! That is to say, Emperor Jun and Emperor Tai of the demon family in later generations! After all, there is no one else on the sun star except the two of them at this moment.


    Su Mu passed through the flame barrier and saw two extremely young golden fire crows in front of him, but the two fire crows had three feet on their belly. You can see their extraordinary place at a glance! Su Mu couldn''t help smiling. He finally found you. The next thing is to make sure whether my guess is correct! If it is correct, it is likely to be the treasure obtained by their own chance. In the hands of those who originally held these treasures in the boundless world, they will lose these things!


    The two three legged Jinwu, who are still young, have been born with wisdom. Now they have the ability to distinguish between good and evil. They can clearly feel whether Su Mu''s body is malicious or kind. However, they have some doubts about why Su Mu has the same breath as them, Are there any other three legged golden crows in the world besides the two of them? Some of them don''t understand. They don''t tell them in their memory that there are three legged Jinwu outside the sun star.


    If Su Mu knows the doubts of these two Jinwu, he will be able to understand why. The reason why he has a similar smell to three legged Jinwu is just because he once got several items from Tanggu forbidden area, a holy land in Xuantian continent, Among them, the great day Jinwu Jue and Jinwu rainbow melting technique depicted in the chaotic clock make Dijun and Donghuang Taiyi feel that Su Mu has the same breath as them! However, this breath is only similar. After all, Su Mu himself is still a human race. Even if he can temporarily turn into a three legged golden black with the help of dari golden black, his noumenon is still a human race, not a congenital three legged golden black.

 Chapter 964

    Su Mu looked at the two young three legged Jinwu and couldn''t help laughing. Then he approached and observed carefully. Suddenly, a voice from divine consciousness rang in Su Mu''s mind: "who are you? Why do you have the smell of our congenital three legged Jinwu? Is it difficult that there are other places in the world that can give birth to three legged Jinwu besides our sun star?"


    Su Mu smiled and replied: "I''m just predestined with you. I''m not the same as you. The reason why I have a similar breath to you is that I''ve also practiced Dayi Jinwu decision. You''ve just been born with wisdom. You''d better practice well. If you have a chance in the future, you can come to the heaven of the boundless world to find me."


    After the voice fell, Su Mu immediately turned around and left without any souvenir. He had already determined one thing, that is, the original companion of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the most precious chaos clock, had disappeared! Instead, it was replaced by another innate treasure, the same bell, but the bell was useless to Su mu, and Su Mu believed in his own His eyes won''t go wrong. After all, he has owned the chaotic clock for so many years, and now he has lifted all the prohibitions in the chaotic clock and mastered it perfectly in his own hands. Therefore, if there is the same chaotic clock as himself on the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Su mu can immediately detect it, and Su Mu Fang doesn''t feel that there is a chaotic clock on the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, but He noticed another innate treasure, the same bell, but Su Mu had never heard the name of the bell. Maybe the bell will be named Donghuang bell by Donghuang Taiyi in the future, but who can make it clear?


    Now Su Mu has determined the matter, that is, several kinds of congenital treasures in his hands. It is likely that they have disappeared and will not appear again in the flood and famine world. In other words, these things will fall into his hands in various ways in the future, and he will return to the beginning of the flood and famine world after getting these things in the future, and he takes these things with him Xi returned to the beginning of the birth of the wasteland world, but these things did not disappear and returned to those who had mastered it. If Su Mu wanted to find out the reasons, maybe he could know what the reasons were when he reached the age of menstruation and mastered the perfect rules of time and space, but now for Su mu Menstruation is just a state of Xiaocheng. It''s still early to cultivate to Dacheng. Now Su Mu just mastered the future. If he wants to Dacheng, at least Su Mu should master the past and the present together!


    Back in the heaven, Su Mu first went to the North Palace to meet Liu Qingyi and red tea. These two people have been together for thousands of years. Now their cultivation has also been greatly improved. Red tea originally had the strength of the seven grades of golden fairyland before she was promoted in the earth fairyland. However, after the earth fairyland was promoted to the world, her cultivation has been reduced to a real fairy After thousands of years of cultivation and the irrigation of resources, today''s tea has returned to the cultivation of golden fairyland. Although it has only the strength of the three products of golden fairyland, it already has a good strength.


    In contrast, Liu Qingyi didn''t improve much because of his talent. Although Liu Qingyi tried to improve his cultivation every day after flying to the fairy world, he just improved his cultivation to the real fairyland. Now Liu Qingyi has encountered a bottleneck. His cultivation is stuck in the five products of the real fairyland and can''t make a greater breakthrough, which makes Su Mu unhappy Ban felt a little helpless. In the flood world, the real fairyland was like a mole ant, so Su Mu had to find a way to improve Liu Qingyi''s cultivation, and Su Mu sent people to look for several spiritual fruits that could improve his cultivation in the flood world, but he didn''t get any rest. After all, this kind of congenital spiritual fruit was met entirely by his own chance If luck is not enough, you can''t find it even in front of any spiritual fruit. If luck is enough, you can easily get it even if the spiritual fruit is far away.


    Although Liu Qingyi''s cultivation is still very weak, with the protection of the summer transportation Dynasty and Su Mu as the backstage, Su Mu believes that no one dares to provoke. However, he is afraid that if those who are not afraid of death provoke red tea, he may regret it too late. Therefore, the best way is to make Liu Qingyi stronger. Although Su Mu has the ability to protect her Life, but Su Mu doesn''t want Liu Qingyi to turn into a dead bone in the future and can''t accompany him forever. Although the longevity of the real fairyland is also very long in the flood and famine world, there is a day of death after all, and the most important thing is that Liu Qingyi''s cultivation is not enough to face her three disasters and six disasters! These three disasters and six disasters are something that every immortal will face , unless your accomplishments exceed the realm of golden immortals, and you exist in the endless river of time, only in this way can you ignore the existence of disaster. Otherwise, you will face a life and death disaster every thousands of years! Su Mu doesn''t want to watch this happen, so the best way is to find one of the ten mature innate spiritual fruits and let Liu Qingyi improve his accomplishments Enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian!


    Although the great Luo Jinxian achieved by lingguo doesn''t have much combat power, Su Mu doesn''t need Liu Qingyi to do any battle. As long as Liu Qingyi can enter the land of great Luo Jinxian, obtain eternal life and accompany himself all the time, it''s not Liu Qingyi''s business to intervene in the battle. As a man, he should stand in front of Liu Qingyi and help her avoid everything Danger is right!


    One ripe fruit of Huang Zhongli, the top of the ten innate spiritual fruits, is enough for a mortal to step into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, which is also su Mu''s top priority. Of course, Su Mu has also looked for it in the system. Su Mu will read it whenever he has the opportunity to read the flood and famine, so as to try to get the existence of Huang Zhongli in books, Although other congenital spirit fruits are not as good as Huang Zhongli, they also have the effect of adding countless mana and life by swallowing one! For example, congenital flat peach and congenital ginseng fruit are what Su Mu is looking for.


    According to Su Mu''s estimation, ginseng fruit is likely to exist in Wuzhuang view, but Su Mu has no idea where the current Wuzhuang view is. After all, the famous mountains in the flood and wilderness world have not been named, that is to say, it is unrealistic for Su Mu to find the congenital ginseng fruit by relying on the place name, However, Su Mu won''t give up so easily. Su Mu sent at least three million troops to look for the traces of those congenital spiritual fruits in the flood and famine world. Once there is any news, Su Mu will know it at the first time!

 Chapter 965

    Of course, in addition to the best innate spiritual fruit, there are also ways to improve Liu Qingyi''s cultivation. For example, the jiuzhuan golden pill refined by the Supreme Master of the three Ching dynasties can enable a person to achieve the realm of Dalai after taking it! Obtaining the position of Da Luo Jinxian is not as powerful as swallowing the spiritual fruit, and there is no Tao fruit of its own, but the realm and mana of Da Luo Jinxian really exist. For ordinary people, if they have the opportunity to achieve the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in one fell swoop, who will take care of those other things? It doesn''t matter for some people whether they have Tao fruit or not. After all, their talent is not enough to make them cultivate in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. If they can get a treasure out of thin air and make their cultivation breakthrough into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, they will not be aware of the side effects such as those without their own Tao fruit, Perhaps what they value is that the treasure can make them break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian and have the ability of Da Luo Jinxian realm and mana.


    This may be the case for Liu Qingyi. Liu Qingyi knows that her talent can''t compare with anyone, so she has to practice harder than anyone, but talent can''t be surpassed by hard work. People with outstanding talent can practice for ten years as long as they can practice for thousands of years. This is the gap between genius and hard practice, Liu Qingyi clearly understands this. She doesn''t expect her accomplishments to be strong. What she expects is that she can always accompany Su mu in the future, that''s all. But for Liu Qingyi, this goal is indeed too ambitious, It will take her many years to cultivate her talent to reach the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, so for Liu Qingyi, if there is anything that can let her directly enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, she will not miss it. Of course, if there are other ways to break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, she will not choose this path, But her talent has clearly divided her upper limit. Originally, it was extremely difficult, even impossible, for her talent to achieve the cultivation of the great emperor in the world. However, relying on the half yellow plum given to her by Su mu, she successfully absorbed the spiritual power, so that her cultivation broke through the level of the great emperor and soared to the earth fairy world.


    After flying to the fairy world, Su Mu spent a lot of magic medicine to Bora to improve her cultivation because her talent was too weak. He even thought of countless ways to improve Liu Qingyi''s talent, but they all failed one by one. However, such a large consumption of resources is also strong. He will promote Liu Qingyi''s cultivation to the realm of true immortality, although it is not strong, However, it is more than self-protection in the earth fairy world. Liu Qingyi can protect himself as long as he doesn''t provoke any powerful people,


    However, Liu Qingyi''s talent and strength became weaker as he entered the wasteland world. She knew that Su Mu had broken through the quasi saint for three thousand years. Liu Qingyi didn''t waste a minute and a half in these three thousand years, but worked hard to improve his accomplishments. Although the results were small, they also had some effects, At least she has returned to the realm of true immortals, and she is not the weak true immortals in the earth fairyland, but the true true fairyland friars in the boundless world! But will Liu Qingyi be satisfied with this? Obviously not.


    Su Mu stayed with her for some time after she left the customs and told each other about her lovesickness. Su Mu also guided her in the detours on the road of cultivation, which benefited her a lot, but after all, the limitation of talent made it difficult for Liu Qingyi to make any great breakthrough, Sometimes Su Mu wondered whether he should forcibly plunder the opportunity of a saint and irrigate it on Liu Qingyi to make her a heavenly saint in the flood world. After all, several saints in the flood world were forcibly sanctified by chance and merit. Although Liu Qingyi''s talent was not as good as those saints, her backstage was much stronger than those saints, However, when Liu Qingyi learned that the sage of heaven was constrained by the flood world and couldn''t leave, she didn''t think too much. She immediately rejected Su Mu''s proposal. She wanted to be with Su mu all the time, not a strong strength.


    There is no better way for Su Mu to improve Liu Qingyi''s strength. Now there are several ways for Su Mu to improve Liu Qingyi''s strength. One of them is to swallow Huang Zhongli and forcibly improve his cultivation to the golden fairyland of Dalai. He will no longer suffer from three disasters and six disasters and worry about the disaster once in a thousand years, Although such a great Luo Jinxian cannot condense its own Tao fruit, and its strength is also the lowest among the great Luo Jinxian, the realm and mana of the great Luo Jinxian are real. At least it can make Liu Qingyi jump into it for a long time and never fade.


    The second way is to swallow jiuzhuan golden pill. However, at this moment, the refiner of jiuzhuan golden pill is still in a relatively weak time. After some calculations, Su Mu learned that the day when jiuzhuan golden pill was born was a few yuan away now! Liu Qingyi''s accomplishments are hard to wait until the day comes, so this method is directly filtered out by Su mu. When the day comes, Liu Qingyi has become a dead bone. What can we do even if we get the nine turn golden pill?


    The third way is to break through to the realm of golden immortals with the help of the wick in the congenital Lingbao Baolian lamp. This method is very practical. Because the Baolian lamp belongs to the congenital Lingbao, Liu Qingyi swallowed the wick of the Baolian lamp, which means that Liu Qingyi''s heel will become a Baolian lamp! Whether it''s talent or other aspects, Liu Qingyi will be greatly improved. Liu Qingyi will no longer be a human race in the future, but belongs to congenital Lingbao shaped cultivation, which can condense his own Tao fruit. If there is enough opportunity, you can even have a glimpse of the realm of saints! However, Su Mu is completely confused about who owns the Baolian lamp now. This is one of the best ways!


    Of course, Su Mu also has other alternative methods. For example, he can read Zhetian from the reading Fengshen system to obtain the magic skill of swallowing the sky created by the only female emperor, the cruel emperor, so that Liu Qingyi can change his body step by step and change his talent. However, Su Mu is worried that the level of Zhetian world is weaker than that of the flood world and can not be used in the flood world, Moreover, Su Mu''s chance of obtaining the heaven swallowing demon skill is very small, so this method can only be used as a backup method.


    Of course, Su Mu also has the most cruel way, that is to find a small world, integrate the life span and essence of all creatures in the small world into Liu Qingyi''s body, make Liu Qingyi ascend to the sky step by step, and become the Lord of the world, so that Liu Qingyi''s cultivation can naturally be improved, However, for Liu Qingyi, she will never agree to this method. Although she wants to accompany Su Mu forever, her kindness will never allow herself to destroy all the creatures in a small world and become a tonic on her cultivation road. What''s the difference between Liu Qingyi and the devil?

 Chapter 966

    For Liu Qingyi, it is very important to improve her cultivation and accompany Su mu. However, Liu Qingyi''s kind heart will never allow her to sacrifice the creatures of the world as such a price. Even if she can''t break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian and have a glimpse of her eternal life with Su Mu, She would never adopt this method.


    Finally, after thinking for a long time, Su Mu made a decision, that is, to plunder the opportunity of Hongyun. Finally, the wisp of Hongmeng purple gas held by Hongyun must be obtained for Liu Qingyi. The effect of Hongmeng purple gas is not only to enable a person to have the foundation for becoming a saint, but also to increase a person''s understanding. Su Mu believes that if Liu Qingyi''s understanding can be improved, Then it may not be so hard to cultivate. In addition, he has just established the Yun Dynasty, which is far from reaching the peak. He knows very little now. When the Yun Dynasty is strong enough in the future, Su Mu doesn''t believe that he can''t keep Liu Qingyi with him forever!


    The most important thing for the prosperous world is time. In the blink of an eye, thousands of years have passed, and many strong people have emerged in the demon family. Many great Luo Jinxian have emerged in the great Xia Dynasty. Even if they can''t compete with the heaven of later generations, the strength of the great Xia Dynasty at this time is no weaker than any group at the peak of the dragon and Han robbery! At the peak of the Dragon Han robbery, the dragon family was the most powerful party. It depended on the joint efforts of the Kirin family and the Feng family to compete, because the dragon family could have the strength of Jinxian and even Da Luo Jinxian by virtue of their characteristics, leaving the Feng family and the Kirin family far behind. If the Feng family and the Kirin family wanted to deal with the dragon family, they could only do it together.


    At that time, the number of great Luo Jinxian under the dragon clan in its peak period had reached hundreds! It can be seen how powerful the dragon clan is! Once the royal family of the dragon clan becomes an adult, their cultivation will enter the realm of the golden immortal! Have a powerful body and mana! This is just something that their dragon family can do easily. Although there are only more than 20 golden immortals in the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu is very confident that their great Xia Dynasty will not be weaker than the dragon family in the peak period, because even if the dragon family reaches the peak period, there is no quasi Saint strong person in their family! When the three clans of later generations joined hands to help Hongjun deal with the devil ancestor Luo He, their strength was just the realm of golden immortals at the peak, because at that time they didn''t know how to step into the quasi saint. After knowing that Hongjun became a saint and preached, many quasi saints walked in the wasteland.


    Hongjun is the first person in the future valued by heaven, so no matter what it is, Hongjun must be the first to know in the boundless world. In addition, with the jade plate of creation in his hand, Hongjun has no doubt about breaking through the quasi Saint state or the saint state, because he knows what he should do to take a step, In contrast, other congenital holy mansions don''t have that ability. Although they become powerful and become powerful, they don''t have the same record of how to break through to the quasi holy land and even the holy land as Hongjun. If they want to make a greater breakthrough, they can only wait until the day Hongjun preaches!


    For thousands of years, many changes have taken place in the wasteland. First, the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin have been recruited by the Xia Yun Dynasty and become the top combat power of the Xia Yun Dynasty. Then, with the increasing number of demon families, they can''t stand any service. Generally, they want to rebel. Of course, they are just the strong ones of the newly born demon families, Those demon clans who were first born knew the power of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, so they would not fight against the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Although they did not all join the great Xia Yun Dynasty, they existed in the way of subordination to the great Xia Yun Dynasty, but they knew what would happen if they fought against the great Xia Yun dynasty! For those demon families who clamor to unify the wasteland world, those older, wiser and more qualified demon families are obviously not so short-sighted.


    Although there is a voice to rebel among the demon family, the reasons for their character are not strong and strong. Their unruly makes it impossible for them to really unite with the Xia Yun Dynasty. It is impossible for the new and strong players of the demon family to surrender to others. They have endless self-confidence in their hearts, They think they are the best people to control the wasteland world. How can they submit to others under this mentality?


    In fact, the great Xia Dynasty didn''t pay attention to those demon families. Now the plan of the great Xia Dynasty has been launched. Kunpeng, the later demon teacher of the demon family in the sea of the North underworld, has been brought back to heaven by Su Mu and become a major general of the great Xia Dynasty. Although Kun Peng was unconvinced in every way, Su Mu''s Quasi holy practice is too powerful to convince Kun Peng, Su Mu stood and let Kunpeng fight for three days and nights, but he didn''t even hurt himself. He earned Kunpeng under his command for a short time with his strong strength. Yes, it was only a short time. Su Mu was also very clear about the character of Kunpeng. Although he said that he was the leader of their summer movement, But he knew what he thought in his heart. Su Mu didn''t trust Kunpeng so easily. He took a wisp of his soul and gave it back to him when Kunpeng fought sincerely for the summer Dynasty.


    Although Kunpeng has not yet taken shape, the switch between his two looks has made him have good combat effectiveness. At least the ordinary golden fairyland peak can not catch up with Kunpeng''s foot strength, let alone hurt him. Su Mu took a fancy to this and went to the sea of Beiming to bring Kunpeng under his command, and planned to cultivate him slowly, When Kunpeng becomes successful in the future, they will surely have a super power in the quasi holy realm in the Xia Dynasty! Similarly, Su Mu constantly inquired about the location of other congenital divine mansions, but except for the known people, Su Mu didn''t have much news about other congenital divine mansions.


    At the foot of Buzhou mountain, Nuwa and Fuxi now have the strength of the eight products of golden fairyland! It''s only a short distance from the transformation. It''s also due to Su Mu''s guidance at the foot of Buzhou mountain, which makes them always regard Su Mu as their mentor. If it weren''t for Su mu, their brother and sister''s current cultivation could not break through the golden fairyland eight grade land!


    "Brother, shall we help the teacher after the transformation?" Nu Wa asked Fu Xi a question.


    Fu Xi took a deep breath when he heard the speech and replied: "the teacher stands proudly on the top of the wasteland and doesn''t need our help, but even in this way, the teacher can forget his kindness to our teaching. After the transformation, we will go to heaven to see the teacher. When the teacher asks us to stay, we will stay. If we drive us away, we will stay."


    "I thought my brother was going to say that if the teacher drove us away, we would go." Nu Wa couldn''t help laughing. Although she was still a snake, the expression on her face was gradually revealed.

 Chapter 967

    Fu Xi could not help smiling on his face when he heard the speech, and answered aloud: "Even if the teacher drives us away, I won''t go. At the beginning of the birth of the boundless world, the teacher can step into the peak of Da Luo Jinxian. Now it has been more than 4000 years. I must have reached a higher level based on the teacher''s cultivation. If I have the opportunity to follow the teacher all the time in the future, wouldn''t my cultivation road be smoother than my own exploration How many? The teacher told us to leave, so what else should we do? Besides, before leaving, the teacher also reminded us that if we can''t find a place to go after transformation, we can go to the heaven of the thirty-six heavy days on the top of Buzhou mountain to find him. The teacher has said so clearly. Don''t you understand the teacher''s meaning? "


    Nu Wa also smiled when she heard the speech. Although the smile of her snake head like a Python''s head seems very strange, Nu Wa and Fu Xi are also very happy at this moment. After all, they don''t have to run around in this incomparable flood world. Fu Xi has an unspeakable feeling Feeling, he always thought that this Buzhou mountain was not a place to stay for a long time. Even if this was the place where they were born and grew up and practiced, Fuxi''s sixth sense also thought that it was not a good choice to stay here for a long time. Although he couldn''t say what it was because of, Fuxi always believed in his sixth sense. The reason why their brother and sister were destined to get su Mu''s advice is also because Fu Xi''s sixth sense perceived that there was an opportunity waiting for them that day. In fact, Fu Xi''s sixth sense was indeed accurate. Su Mu guided them for ten years, made them take many detours less in ten years, and made clear where to go after the transformation. Why can''t it be regarded as an opportunity? You know, Su Mu and the summer Dynasty are now transported Your reputation exists like thunder in the desolate world!


    Although the great Xia Dynasty and Su Mu are both visitors from different worlds, not from the desolate world, few people care about this. In the eyes of many creatures in the desolate world, the actions of the great Xia Dynasty are much better than those of the previous fierce beast king Dynasty. The cruelty of the fierce beast Dynasty is deeply indelible in their memory, and the arrival of the great Xia Dynasty in the desolate world is not easy After more than 4000 years, they killed the strongest beast Dynasty, destroyed the beast Dynasty, and disappeared the beast Dynasty, which was the original ruler of the Honghuang world. Now it is difficult to find a fierce beast in the Honghuang world! You know, even if you go out of your cave, you may encounter hundreds of fierce beasts, and now fierce beasts They all hid for fear that they would be found by the people of the summer Dynasty.


    As soon as the great Xia Dynasty came to the wasteland, it helped them solve the biggest problem, that is, the crisis of the fierce beast Dynasty. The cruelty and horror of the fierce beast Dynasty have been pressed on their hearts since the birth of the wasteland. Although they have a grievance, they have no high cultivation. Facing the powerful fierce beast Dynasty, they are at a loss. The fierce beast Dynasty has come in these centuries The Honghuang world is a mess. Many innate spiritual roots and spiritual fruits have disappeared under the destruction of the ferocious beast Dynasty. You know, one of the most important things of the innate creatures in the Honghuang world is the innate spiritual roots and spiritual fruits. The actions of the ferocious beast Dynasty are undoubtedly hated by all the creatures in the Honghuang world, but they did not compete with the ferocious beast Dynasty The strength of World War I, and now the great Xia Yun Dynasty has helped them solve this difficulty. After all, they are not ruthless people. They still remember the kindness of the great Xia Yun Dynasty.


    Now, except for a few newly born strong demons, basically, the prosperous world is not all. At least the East has been completely ruled by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and the creatures under the rule of the great Xia Yun Dynasty don''t care. In their opinion, the great Xia Yun Dynasty has provided them with a place to live and protection. It''s too late for them to be grateful. Why oppose the great Xia Yun dynasty The Xia Yun Dynasty unified the wasteland world? What if they were outsiders? You should know that the Xia Yun Dynasty is the most top existence in the world. They were originally the rulers of countless worlds, but now they just want to rule their wasteland world. Even if many creatures who originally did not want to be ruled by the Xia Yun Dynasty received the kindness and knowledge of the Xia Yun Dynasty After Chao''s actions, the disagreements in their hearts disappeared. They were so happy. Anyway, they could not be the figures who unified the flood and wasteland world. In that case, why not join the command of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and work for the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In the future, they can be regarded as the earliest pioneers of the great Xia Yun Dynasty to unify the flood and wasteland world, can''t they?


    Of course, the news that the great Xia Yun Dynasty is the ruler of countless worlds in the heavens is that many creatures maintain a distrustful view. After all, although the great Xia Yun Dynasty shows incomparably strong strength, it does not show really overwhelming strength. In their view, the strong of the great Xia Yun Dynasty just can''t afford the slight victory of the strong in their boundless world, After a period of time, the living creatures and innate God residence in their desolate world can catch up with and surpass the Xia Dynasty, but they don''t believe that there is no difference between the Xia Dynasty and Su mu. In itself, this is a lie, which is just a lie made up by Su mu. The dissemination of such lies is conducive to the unity of their Xia Dynasty, so Su mu I don''t care if anyone believes this lie. Believe it or not. After all, it''s just an excuse made up by Su Mu to unify the wasteland world.


    This news was also spread by Feng Hua. Feng Hua understood Su Mu''s practice very well. It was like this when he was in the fairy world. He first stopped people''s hearts, and then talked about the words of the unified fairy world. Su Mu became the master of the fairy world step by step, became the supreme existence, established the summer movement, and promoted the fairy world to the world, Lead the whole world to rise to the prosperous world and seek higher mysteries! Therefore, without Su Mu''s authorization, Feng Hua directly spread Su Mu''s words of fooling Hongjun that day. Anyway, it would be better to tell them these lies early and let them accept their rule in the summer Dynasty, wouldn''t it? At least in Su Mu''s opinion, Feng Hua''s skill is still very useful. After all, Feng Hua is doing things for the summer Dynasty. Is it difficult for Su Mu to blame Feng Hua for this? Of course not. Feng Hua is like his own brothers and sisters. Su Mu will not blame him easily. Besides, Feng Hua is also for the good of summer transportation, and there is no need to blame him.

 Chapter 968

    Time may be the most indispensable thing for the famine world. Time will cover everything. If the great Xia Dynasty wants to unify the famine world, it can never be completed in a short time. Although the current great Xia Dynasty can be called the Lord of the east of the famine land, it still has a long way to go to become the real ruler of the famine world, The east of the flood world is so big that it is unimaginable. Even if Su Mu''s cultivation of quasi saints now wants to travel in the whole East of the flood world, it can not be completed in a short time. It can be imagined how huge the east of the flood world is!


    However, the eastern part of the world is only one third of the whole land! The remaining third is the West and the endless ocean! As for why the territory of the world of the flood and famine in later generations will shrink countless, and even in the end, it is only a little as big as the earth. This is what Su Mu doubts. Perhaps it is just because the spiritual power of the world of the flood and famine gradually disappears and gradually becomes the end of the law, so the land of the world of the flood and famine slowly shrinks, Because of the loss of spiritual power, the world could not control such a large piece of land, so in this case, the wasteland began to shrink slowly, and finally became the size of the last law era when Su Mu was born. Now the wasteland is still at its peak, and there is no sign of weakening at all, Therefore, it is still very difficult for Su Mu to unify and take charge of the current wasteland world in his own hands. Among other things, the newly emerged demon families who are not convinced of their rule are not a small obstacle.


    Su Mu is not afraid of the strength of those demon families who are separated from the East, but the number of the whole demon family is too large. If Su Mu kills all the demon families who are separated from the east at will, he may get a lot of benefits, but those demon families who are still under his command may be angry, Of course, some people will say that it''s no big deal to kill the demon clan if you kill it. It''s just a group of wet and ovoid animals. Can it be better than their countless great powers in the summer movement? One thing to be clear! That is, many congenital God mansions in the wasteland world can be called demons! For example, Nu Wa, Fu Xi, Emperor Jun, Emperor Taiyi, Kunpeng, etc. they are also characters of the demon family, but they were born early and accompanied by congenital spiritual treasures, so they are called the congenital God residence. However, their identity of the demon family cannot be changed. What kind of congenital ancient god, what kind of God residence, It''s just an excuse for them to get rid of the wet egg theory of the demon family. They are all demon families after all!


    If Su Mu killed those demon families who were separated from the East and didn''t want to be controlled by the Xia Dynasty, he might create many strong enemies for himself. It can''t be said that Su Mu was afraid of these challenges. In fact, Su Mu was not a character born in the flood world, but a visitor from another world, The way of heaven in the wasteland now looks at what Su Mu does for the good of the creatures in his world, so he doesn''t move Su mu. If Su Mu stands opposite to the innate creatures in the wasteland, look who the way of heaven will help. It''s not that the demon clan can''t move, but that the demon clan can''t move at this time node!


    Hongjun Daozu of later generations, known as the sage demon clan, can move, but for Su mu, he can''t personally remove those demon clans who are not convinced of his discipline, have left the East and gone to the West. What he has to do is put these things aside temporarily, improve his cultivation wholeheartedly, and wait until the time comes, The number of congenital divine residences in the wasteland world under their command during the summer movement will only be more and more, not less. Moreover, Su Mu has mastered the first person in the future wasteland world in his own hands. Hongjun knows what his purpose is, but to change the history of the wasteland world and make the future catastrophe disappear, So Hongjun will cooperate with him unconditionally. With Hongjun, can others escape from their own hands?


    At the beginning of the birth of the wasteland world, Su Mu was sure to make them disappear. For example, the dragon and Han robbery. Now the three protagonists of the dragon and Han robbery have been recovered by Su mu. Can they still beat their own people? Therefore, the Dragon Han robbery has been disrupted by Su mu. As for whether the heaven will force the Dragon Han robbery to change the protagonist again, Su mu can''t know. At least now, Su Mu seems that the Dragon Han robbery has been disrupted by himself and should not exist at a certain time node in the future.


    As for the Lich disaster after the Dragon Han disaster, Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about the emergence of the Lich disaster. Now most of the demon families are under his command. Su Mu supports them with countless resources. The demon family won''t worry about making a living, and has been working for their summer transportation, Now they have formed a demon clan army with a number of 30 billion among the troops under the Xia Dynasty! Although the strength is generally low, it is easy to supplement the large number. In the future, even if the army is destroyed, Su mu can easily supplement it. The demon family says nothing else. In terms of quantity, it is definitely larger than the ferocious beast dynasty that previously mastered the wasteland world! There are dozens or hundreds of demon families born at a time, and how many demon families are there in the wasteland world? God knows this. Su Mu only knows that the 30 billion demon clan army he has mastered is only a drop in the bucket compared with the whole demon clan.


    As for the instigators of the Lich disaster, Su mu, the two saints in the west, can easily make them disappear completely. As long as their cause and effect in the west is broken, they will not be able to get the Hongmeng purple gas given by Hongjun''s mercy from Zixiao palace. Without Hongmeng purple gas, they will not have enough ability to stir up the situation in front of Su mu. As for the witch family, Now it hasn''t appeared on the wasteland, maybe it''s hidden in a pimple corner to practice.

 Chapter 969

    Su Mu didn''t like zhunti''s actions of introducing the two saints. Su Mu always disdained to do those who sat in the rear and used conspiracy to disturb the situation. Although he had used these means, he at least used them openly. Each move made the other party have to step into his own trap, Moreover, zhunti Jieyin and his wife are too thick skinned to be worthy of the saint''s fruit position. Therefore, Su Mu has made a decision. As long as the war between Hongjun and Luo Xuan does not spread to the west, Hongjun will not owe cause and effect to the West. In that case, zhunti Jieyin and his wife will have no reason to let Hongjun be forced to accept as registered disciples because of cause and effect.


    As long as zhunti and Jieyin don''t become saints, the Lich catastrophe won''t be provoked so easily. Although the biggest reason for the Lich catastrophe is that the Lich people don''t have enough food to eat the Lich people, Su Mu has a way to solve the food problem of the Lich people. As long as this problem is solved, So what is the reason for the Lich to stand against the Lich? As long as the Lich Apocalypse does not appear, the three kings and five emperors of the human race behind will even change. There will be no three religions to seize the luck and make the West rise. In that way, there will be no Apocalypse apocalypse and future westward travel. As long as these things that have left a heavy pen and ink in the boundless world are changed, Su Mu believes that the future Holocaust is likely to disappear! Although he is not sure that doing so can make the Holocaust disappear, Su Mu has to gamble like this. If he wins the bet, he won''t have to think about how to face the Holocaust in the future. Even if he loses the bet, Su Mu has changed so much history, and countless strong people will be in his hands, At that time, what will happen even if the catastrophe comes?


    Su Mu overlooks the wasteland. Now the wasteland is not as barren as it used to be. The emergence of demon families has added some vitality to the wasteland. Although these demon families also have very cruel existence, they are at least much better than those ferocious beast kings before. If those demon families have done something too much, Even if Su Mu did not take the initiative, the demon clan would not tolerate his existence. Just like those demon clans who refuted the rule of the Xia Dynasty, although they were too large to eliminate them, they were jointly excluded by the demon clan and drove out of the East. Therefore, from his own point of view, Su mu, at least, the demon clan is much easier than the rule of the ferocious beast Dynasty, After all, the ferocious beast Dynasty is just a group of ferocious beasts with low IQ, but the demon family really has the existence of top IQ. If the Xia Dynasty wants to unify the wasteland world in the future, it needs the help of the demon family, so it is very important to master the demon family in its own hands!


    Although the demon family will not be the protagonist of heaven and earth in the flood world in the future, the prosperity of the demon family is absolutely the unique existence in the flood world at this time point! If Nu Wa did not create the human race in order to become holy, it is definitely the demon race that rules the flood world with the reproduction speed of the demon race. Although the birth speed of the demon race is not so fast compared with the later human race, it is definitely the top existence in the flood world. The human race has a baby in October, and the demon race has a baby for decades, In order to successfully give birth to descendants, it is necessary for the demon family to keep warm for nearly a hundred years, but different from the human family, once the demon family appears and the people are pregnant with descendants, the number of births can not be compared by the human family. As soon as the demon family gives birth to a new demon family, the number can reach at least half a hundred! Is there a small number of demon families in the wasteland world? It can be said that there is no race that can be compared with it except the later Terrans in the wasteland world!


    Although the human race has become the protagonist of the world in future generations, it has to be said that the demon race is definitely an ethnic group that has left the most heavy pen and ink in the boundless world! Even if the Terran became the protagonist of heaven and earth and occupied more than 70% of the Qi of the wasteland, but later, relying on 70% of the Qi, the Terran felt helpless for the demon family! The demon clan and even some evil people feed on the human race! Because Terrans can greatly improve the cultivation of their demon family! In later generations, the human race is indeed the protagonist of heaven and earth, but the demon race has become the second largest ethnic group in the boundless world without resources compared with the human race! This is the reason why the demon family must hide in the mountains! Even so, the demon clan is far more powerful than the Terran! If the Terrans had not been sheltered by the strong, the three religions were all related to the Terrans. According to Su Mu''s estimation, whether the Terrans could exist in the world capital is still a huge problem! After all, for the demon clan, the Terran can be said to be the most delicious tonic!


    Not to mention the future, now, as long as Su Mu holds the demon family in his own hands, it is absolutely not difficult to unify the prosperous and wasteland world. Of course, the premise is that Su Mu must have the strength to be prohibited by the demon family, and Su Mu must raise his strength to a point that no one can catch up with! Only in this way can he make countless demon families for their own use and dare not give birth to any differences! Although there is an old saying that the heart of non-Chinese people must be different, Su Mu always believes that strong strength can definitely change the result of this sentence. As long as his strength is strong enough to make everyone catch up with him and make everyone feel cold when he mentions himself, then the heart of non-Chinese people must be different. This sentence will be wrong!


    Of course, Su Mu is far from that strength. After all, Su Mu is just an ordinary quasi Saint friar. Although quasi Saint friars are the most powerful even when saints appear in the future, quasi saint is not a saint after all, not a realm beyond people''s reach! There are not many saints in future generations, but there are definitely not a few quasi saints! Not to mention that it''s far away, it''s said that 3000 guests in Zixiao palace have become quasi saints as long as they don''t die! Therefore, Su Mu''s strength of quasi saints now is the most at this time point. He can speak in the wasteland world. After the birth of the lich, breaking through the mystery of quasi saints is no longer a secret. At that time, the number of quasi saints in the wasteland world will never be small! You know, in the later period of the famine world, it has reached the situation of quasi Holy Land! So now Su mu can''t be arrogant because he can''t be a quasi saint!

 Chapter 970

    At least what kind of state does Su Mu need to be able to speak in the desolate world and let countless ethnic groups ban him? At least it needs the cultivation of saints! Moreover, it is definitely not what ordinary meritorious saints can do. Although later saints are powerful, countless people turn a blind eye to them. After all, Hongjun made a strict order that saints must appear in the flood land, so the majesty of saints was forgotten by countless people after countless years, and many people who do not respect saints emerged, Among them, there are people, demons and many innate creatures. Although those innate creatures exist in the era of saints, they have obviously ignored how terrible saints are after countless years! So ordinary saints can''t do what Su Mu said!


    In order to control the wasteland in his own hands and the demon clan under his command, Su Mu must at least have the strength to easily defeat other saints, and can''t have any adhesion. Su Mu must be able to defeat saints with one blow, Only the countless demon families and the innate creatures in the boundless world will feel deep awe of themselves! Only in that way can su Mu control all ethnic groups in the flood and wasteland world, become the master of the flood and wasteland world, master the lifeline of the flood and wasteland world, develop and expand the summer Dynasty, and become a real existence proud of the world!


    Now the great Xia Dynasty has just appeared for thousands of years. Compared with the old ones hidden in the dark, it is impossible. The current great Xia Dynasty only has more than a dozen great Luo Jinxian and two quasi holy friars, And those Yun Chao''s subordinates who have experienced countless times hidden in the dark may even record the saints in dozens! Among those old-fashioned Dynasty transporters, the strength of the Lord of dynasty transporters may even surpass the realm of saints, reach the half step Avenue, and even step into the realm of Avenue! What''s that concept? Pangu, who created the desolate world, is only half a road! In other words, it represents that there may be super strong people who can wave and create the world at will!


    Speaking of this, Su Mu had to think of a great power in another book! That is, the controller of Hongmeng universe! It''s impossible to know what kind of accomplishments he is in, but just by waving his hand, he can destroy the universe, and the backhand can create the universe. From this point of view, the other party''s accomplishments will never be weaker than the half step Avenue. It''s even possible that the other party''s accomplishments have reached the realm of the avenue, although I can''t guarantee it, But at least it''s possible! After all, waving to destroy the universe and backhand to create the universe is impossible for future generations of Hongjun Daozu! What kind of accomplishments did Hongjun have at that time? He Tiandao has reached the state of half step Tiandao! At that time, it was at the peak of the realm of saints! It can be said that the master of Hongmeng universe has at least exceeded the realm of heaven! Otherwise, the other party absolutely has no ability to wave to destroy the world and create the world with a backhand!


    Su Mu is full of confidence in his future style. If he can''t surpass the controller of Hongmeng universe in the future, he will live up to his constitution and plug-in! As the unique constitution in the world, the chaotic body is powerful. Even now Su Mu has broken through the quasi holy land, he feels a blur ahead! He can''t see what the future of chaos is like! Although the cruel emperor turned into a chaotic body step by step by swallowing the devil, Su Mu didn''t think that the chaotic body he owned was comparable to the cruel female emperor in the sky. After all, although the great emperor in the sky was powerful, he was still a mortal after all, The black emperor once said that after entering the earth fairy world and experiencing the soaring pool, their cultivation has surpassed the endless emperor in the black emperor''s memory!


    As an extremely powerful existence among the great emperors, Wushi Dadi even left the saying who is the peak at the end of the immortal road. At the sight of Wushi Road, he has not turned into an immortal in the sky, which is not compared with Su Mu and the black emperor who entered the earth fairy world at the beginning. Although the ruthless Dadi is known as the first ruthless person in all ages, he is known as the peerless female emperor who is amazing and unique, But she is only a mortal after all. Although she has reached the peak that mortals can cultivate, she is only a mortal after all. Compared with the great emperor without beginning, not to mention the current Su mu? Although Su Mu has not yet achieved the realm of saints, he has finally broken through to the realm of quasi saints! The strength of quasi saint is not far away. At least it must surpass the cruel emperor by tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of times! The strength between the two is completely incomparable, and the chaotic body owned by Su Mu is a chaotic body formed by the integration of countless top constitutions in the world. Although the chaotic body of the cruel emperor is strong, it is not as good after all.


    After all, although the chaotic body in the sky is powerful, the congenital holy body Tao fetus can still be compared with it, even in a similar stalemate, but how did Su Mu''s chaotic body come from? It was formed through the integration of innumerable constitutions such as the congenital holy body and Tao fetus, but with this point, the constitution of the cruel emperor can not be compared with himself. If Su mu, who has mastered this constitution, can not surpass even the controller of Hongmeng universe in the future, he will even live up to his powerful Constitution! What''s more, Su Mu has the system and other anti heaven plug-ins. If he can''t be the only one, he is not responsible for his own system and chaotic body. After all, taking out the same two items at will can lead to countless bloody storms in the world. Su Mu monopolizes the existence of two anti heaven, if he can''t be the only one, Then he has failed to live up to the title of no one in chaos and the peerless power of the system!


    Although Su mu can''t guarantee that he will surpass the controller of Hongmeng universe in the future, Su Mu believes that he with systematic addition and the existence of chaotic body will not be weaker than each other in the future! Su Mu''s future is full of uncertainty, so no matter what level he reaches in the future, it''s just fate.


    "Set a small goal and practice to the realm of saints first!" Su Mu took a deep breath looking at the endless wasteland and said solemnly in his heart. The realm of saints, which has been regarded as a number of days by countless people, was easily said by Su Mu and set it as his own small goal! If Su Mu had not had such confidence, he would have been ignored by countless people! The realm of saints is actually so easy to reach?


    For Su mu, the realm of saints may really be just a small goal!

 Chapter 971

    With Su Mu''s talent, if he has been closed for tens of thousands of years, it is impossible to say that when he leaves the customs, he will have reached the peak of quasi Saint state. After all, Su Mu has reached the peak of quasi Saint state in terms of mind, spirit and any other aspects. He can easily break through the state by cutting off the three corpses with the congenital treasure, Therefore, Su mu can be said to be unimpeded in the quasi holy land. As long as Su Mu cuts off the three corpses and returns to the fairy world, becoming a saint is not a distant thing. After all, Su Mu has mastered several methods of becoming a saint, and even Hongjun now doesn''t know how to become a saint, which means that Su Mu is the only existence in the world who knows how to step into the Holy Land! Of course, Zhang Bairen knows some ways to become a saint, but he doesn''t know how to preach and become a saint.


    There are no saints in today''s flood and wasteland world, which means that all the nine saints under the heaven in the flood and wasteland world are still available. If Zhang Bainian can find a way to find his three corpses back, maybe Zhang Bainian will become a saint faster than himself, but it is obviously a very difficult thing in Su Mu''s view, It''s not that it''s very difficult for Zhang Bainian''s talent and savvy to understand the path of becoming a saint, but Zhang Bainian lost his three corpses after wandering to the earth fairy world. Without three corpses, Zhang Bainian can''t preach and become a saint at all. Even if he understands the mystery of the realm of saints and knows how to preach and become a saint, he doesn''t have his own three corpses after all, That is to say, at this time, even if Zhang Bairen was given the purple Qi of Hongmeng, Zhang Bairen can not become a saint now. After all, the importance of the three corpses is self-evident. Each corpse represents good, evil and self. Without these things, it is obviously impossible for Zhang Bairen to achieve the position of Saint unless Zhang Bairen can find his own three corpses, Otherwise, sanctification is actually a delusion for him.


    However, according to speculation, it is not so difficult for Zhang Bairen to find his three corpses. He can clearly realize that his three corpses are not dead, but are trapped in a place like him. That place may be a world, a border, or even just a secret place of heaven and earth, In short, Zhang bainin can feel that everything about his three corpses is still safe. As long as the three corpses still exist, Zhang bainin may become a saint in the future! However, although Zhang Bairen knows that his three corpses are still alive, it does not mean that he can easily find them. That is to say, it is very difficult for Zhang Bairen to become a saint now. Su Mu estimates that Zhang Bairen is unable to preach and become a saint at least for a short time.


    After all, with Zhang Bairen''s unique talent, if you find the three corpses, you will break through the realm of saints once you suddenly realize the unity of the three corpses. At that time, Su Mu seems very embarrassed. It''s not that Su Mu thinks Zhang Bairen will betray himself, but that Su Mu thinks he is the master of the summer transportation Dynasty, Su Mu will feel that he can''t live up to his face if his ministers are one step ahead of him and break through to the realm of saints. Although this is not a major event, Su Mu always cares about his face, doesn''t he? Of course, there is nothing wrong with such care. At least now Su Mu''s face has not been refuted by anyone, which means that Su Mu''s face can be called a signboard! Now, no matter in the fairyland or in the wild world, Su Mu basically doesn''t think anyone will easily refute his face, so under such circumstances, Su Mu''s face is indeed a signboard!


    "Let''s let go of the breakthrough. Anyway, it''s still early. It''s better to see how the girls qinger and Lu Wanxi are doing recently." Su Mu thought secretly. In the past thousands of years, Su qinger and Lu Wanxi have been practicing in the heavenly palace. It''s not that Su Mu won''t let them leave the heaven, After all, the two of them now have enough strength to protect themselves in the flood world, so Su Mu is also very relieved of their strength. However, Su qinger and Lu Wanxi don''t want to leave the heaven. Apart from rest, they are practicing every day. If the flood world is calculated according to 12 hours a day, So apart from the rest time, they are estimated to be in the state of cultivation for 11 hours!


    Su Mu didn''t interfere with their decision. When they first came to the wasteland world, they were really very interested in the wasteland full of mythology. However, I don''t know why they became not interested in the wasteland only after su Mu left the Customs for 3000 years. Now it''s a thousand years, They can be said to have practiced in the holy land of heaven for more than 4000 years! Now Su qinger and Lu Wanxi can be called their top combat power in the summer transportation dynasty! As long as Su Mu allows, they are definitely one of the best in the high-level of the summer transportation dynasty!


    Su qinger, who inherited Su Mu''s perfect talent, has greatly increased his cultivation in these four thousand years! Now Su qinger has reached the peak of golden Wonderland! You only need to condense your own Tao fruit to step into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! At that time, she can be regarded as the real top power in the boundless world! Although Lu Wanxi is not as talented as Su qinger, she can also be called a real top existence. Now, although her cultivation has been surpassed by Su qinger, her cultivation has also come to the eighth grade of golden fairyland after more than 4000 years of hard cultivation! It''s only half a step away from the perfect state of nine grades! This can''t help but make su Mu feel Lu Wanxi''s powerful talent! Even in the desolate world, Lu Wanxi''s talent can definitely be called genius!


    Su qinger is not sure whether Su qinger is the real arrogant. However, Su qinger, who inherited Su Mu''s perfect cultivation talent, does have a very strong talent in the process of cultivation. In addition, after several baptisms, Su qinger''s congenital holy body Tao fetus came out of the rising pool in the fairy world and then came to the flood world. It seems that Su qinger''s congenital holy body Tao fetus has also changed in recent years, It has become stronger. In addition to the half immature Huang Zhongli that Su Mu gave to Su qinger long ago, Su qinger is still uncertain whether Su qinger is really amazing or irrigated by his own resources, but these are not big problems for Su mu, At least now all the performances of Su qinger have undoubtedly revealed that she is the real pride, isn''t she?

 Chapter 972

    Su Mu came to the North Palace. This is the residence of Liu Qingyi and red tea. In addition to Su mu, there are many maids on weekdays. In addition, Su qinger and Lu Wanxi can walk around here at will. Although the name of the North Palace is not the back palace, people with a clear eye can see what the North Palace is like, So for more than 4000 years, except for the time when the North Palace was first built, basically no man can set foot except Su mu. After su Mu knew about this, he didn''t make any more gestures. After all, this can make su mu more convenient to protect his women and daughters.


    If Liu Qingyi and red tea don''t like this place, they can leave at will. After all, Su Mu doesn''t give them any foot ban and doesn''t allow them to leave the North Palace at will. However, after the transformation of Liu Qingyi and red tea over the years, the North Palace is really not as cold as when they first came, Now the North Palace looks like a huge other courtyard, full of vitality. In addition, Liu Qingyi and red tea are friendly, and the maids here don''t have much pressure. After completing their tasks every day, they either play in the North Palace in pairs or get together to study some strange small objects, Liu Qingyi and red tea didn''t blame them after they knew about it. After all, these maids are the only person in Beigong who can let them talk except their two masters. After more than 4000 years of company, these maids also have some feelings with Liu Qingyi and red tea. Liu Qingyi and red tea generally don''t blame them unless they have to.


    A group of maids were playing in the courtyard of the North Palace when they suddenly saw Su Mu coming in wearing a black robe. They quickly knelt down on one knee and saluted Su mu. At the same time, they said, "see the holy master."


    Seeing this, Su Mu waved his hand and said casually, "go ahead. Where is the holy queen?"


    "Tell the holy master that the holy queen should be taking a lunch break at the moment. A while ago, the holy queen also practiced in seclusion for several months and made a big breakthrough. However, she hasn''t moved in recent months, so she is a little tired. After eating the cakes carefully made by slaves and maidservants, she returns to the palace for a lunch break." a maid in a blue robe whispers back to Su mu, Su Mu couldn''t help looking at her when he heard the speech. He was surprised that the maid was the one Feng Hua arranged when Liu Qingyi first came to the fairy world. As for the other party''s name, Su Mu had forgotten. After all, the name of a maid, Su mu, obviously wouldn''t be so deliberately remembered.


    "It''s you. I didn''t expect you to be with light clothes. It''s been thousands of years. How do light clothes treat you on weekdays?" Su Mu smiled and asked casually. At this moment, Su Mu doesn''t seem to be the saint of the summer movement, but more like a kind ordinary childe asking questions to the maid in blue.


    "Tell the holy master that the queen treats her like a confidant. Although she knows her identity and doesn''t deserve to be called the Queen''s confidant, she can''t refuse all the requirements of the queen. On weekdays, she takes care of the details of her life." the maid in blue replied, which made Su Mu nod secretly, Liu Qingyi, who first came to the earth fairy world, was very strange to everything. Only this maid in blue had been with Liu Qingyi to explain everything in the earth fairy world for her, including the legendary things experienced by Su mu, which she personally told Liu Qingyi word by word, So in Liu Qingyi''s opinion, the maid in blue may be a best friend for her?


    Su Mu doesn''t have any leisure to separate their relationship. After all, if he is closed, Liu Qingyi will inevitably feel bored. Since the maid in blue accompanies Liu Qingyi every day, she can obviously relieve Liu Qingyi''s boredom, so it''s a very good choice to keep her to take care of Liu Qingyi. Su Mu took a deep breath and asked: "What''s your name again?"


    "Return to the holy master. The maidservant''s name is xialan." xialan bowed to Su Mu again and cableway.


    Su Mu nodded at the speech and said aloud: "You have been with the empress saint for thousands of years and have been doing your duty wholeheartedly. Although I can''t see this, I can also guess. Well, in the future, all the maids in the North Palace will be under your command. How about you? In the future, you will be the head of the maids in the North Palace. As for the name, let light clothes help you choose another day, and I''ll do it Don''t meddle in this matter. "


    Xia Lan was embarrassed when she heard the speech. Then she replied, "tell the saint that the maidservant had been named the head of the maid by the empress saint and the empress Hong before. She was called the jade maid."


    "So?" Su Mu felt a little embarrassed when he heard the speech, but he didn''t show it, and said casually: "Now that you have become a jade Chamberlain, you don''t have to call yourself a servant in the future. No matter how young you are, you are also an official. You can be regarded as an insider of the summer Dynasty. You can''t call yourself a servant in the future. Just ask the queen Hong for instructions about this change. She used to be the head of a female official in the palace. She knows more about the rules than I do. Do you understand?"


    "Thank you, saint." Xia LAN nodded when she heard the speech, then slowly stood up and said in a voice, "then saint, can my subjects leave?"


    "Go down." Su Mu waved his hand casually, and then strode towards the backyard of the North Palace.


    There are five palaces in the heavenly court, of which the middle palace is the place of deliberation and the highest power in the Xia Dynasty. It is heavily guarded every day. Basically, all senior officials deal with affairs in the middle palace every day. Needless to say, the West Palace is not the real place of the Emperor''s palace, but it has been handed over to Zhang bainin by Su mu, Where is the real gouchen emperor''s palace? Su Mu didn''t look for it. Now there are billions of troops in the West Palace! These people are authorized by Su Mu to fight for the Xia Dynasty in the future.


    The south palace has not been settled yet, and Su Mu has not selected a suitable person to take charge of the south palace. As for the North Palace, although Su Mu has his back to the Polaris, he does not intend to let anyone go to the North palace now. Although Su Mu has not made a proper announcement, people with a clear eye should be able to see where it is and where Su Mu''s women can go, Is it difficult for Su Mu to drive away his wife and give way to others?

 Chapter 973

    In the backyard of the North Palace, Lu Wanxi and Su qinger are having a point to point duel at the moment. Although their strength is only a level different, Su qinger''s combat strength is far higher than that of the same level because of his Kendo cultivation. Although Lu Wanxi''s talent and strength are also very outstanding, But now Lu Wanxi is just the eighth grade golden fairyland. In ordinary times, Lu Wanxi''s strength should be able to challenge the ninth grade golden fairyland. But now she is facing demons like Su qinger, and her combat power is still very outstanding under the condition of her extraordinary talent, Su qinger, who holds Qingping sword, is now definitely able to fight against the weak Luo Jinxian. This is no joke! But the real truth!


    Su qinger took Qingping sword to challenge Zhao Qing last time in order to verify her strength. Needless to say, Zhao Qing''s accomplishments have increased sharply in these years when she came to the flood world, which surprised Su mu. When she first came to the flood world, Zhao Qing broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in a short time, Now, more than 4000 years have passed, and Zhao Qing''s cultivation has reached the realm of five grade golden immortals! It can be imagined that Zhao Qing, who has improved the cultivation of four grades for more than 4000 years, is still very outstanding in talent.


    To tell the truth, Su Mu never thought of Zhao Qing''s talent. He thought Zhao Qing''s talent could only be said to be slightly outstanding. Unexpectedly, Zhao Qing immediately showed his strong talent after coming to the wasteland world! I don''t know why. Zhao Qing, who has been practicing very slowly in the earth fairy world, has condensed his own Tao fruit in just over 4000 years after he came to the wasteland world, and even broke through the realm of the five products of Da Luo Jinxian! One strength can be said to be more than all the senior management of the summer movement! This makes many people feel embarrassed. In their opinion, Zhao Qing is just a female. His accomplishments are growing faster than them. How can they face it calmly? It is precisely because of Zhao Qing''s talent that the number of Da Luo Jinxian in the summer games has soared to more than 20 over the past 4000 years!


    On that day, Su qinger just broke through the nine golden fairyland, but he couldn''t bear to challenge Zhao Qing. Holding Qingping sword, he used the Cao Mie sword formula that Su Mu had studied to a more profound level, which completely exerted its power in Su qinger''s hands! After feeling Su qinger''s strength, Zhao Qing was also very shocked. Unexpectedly, a little girl with a back could break through such a situation in such a short time, and her combat power was even more amazing! Although Su qinger lost in the end, it was also very normal. After the competition, Zhao Qing blurted out that Su qinger''s strength could rival some first-class Luo Jinxian!


    This remark immediately shocked countless people in the Xia Yun dynasty! What are the concepts of the golden fairyland and the golden fairyland of Dalao? It seems like a long river of time. The friars in golden fairyland can never defeat Da Luojin fairyland Da Neng! Because even if it is a new product of Da Luojin fairy land, Da Luojin fairy also condenses the existence of its own Tao fruit! If you don''t reach the level of Da Luo Jinxian, you can''t touch them at all! However, Zhao Qing said that Su qinger''s strength was not weaker than that of the first-class Luo Jinxian, which shocked countless high-level officials in the Xia Yun Dynasty.


    Even Su Mu''s children are so rebellious? However, the golden fairyland can have the strength to challenge Da Luo Jinxian. If she breaks through Da Luo Jinxian, won''t her strength become more terrible? Therefore, in order not to let Su qinger break through the realm of golden immortals in the great Luo Dynasty and leave behind their high-level leaders in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, so that their faces have no place to store, they seize the time and strive to cultivate a wave one by one. It is precisely because of this that the number of strong players in the great Xia Yun Dynasty will increase rapidly!


    Su Mu hid in the dark and watched Su qinger''s competition with Lu Wanxi. He thought that Zhao Qing appreciated Su qinger''s Kendo cultivation and should have reached a great level. Su Mu frowned. In his eyes, Su qinger''s moves were undoubtedly full of flaws. He could easily break Su qinger''s sword spirit from all directions with a wave, In this regard, Su Mu could not help but frown. Could it be that Zhao Qing deliberately raised Su qinger''s image by releasing water? No, Zhao Qing is not that kind of talent, right.


    Su Mu was puzzled, but he didn''t react until a moment later. Now his cultivation has reached the quasi holy state! Moreover, Su Mu''s strength is definitely the best in the quasi holy realm. Su qinger''s every move is indeed full of flaws in his eyes, but it''s only relative. Friars in the same realm or higher than Su qinger''s three realms are basically difficult to detect the flaws in Su qinger''s sword technique, In this regard, Su Mu could not help nodding with satisfaction. He felt that he was a young son who inherited his perfect talent. I''m afraid he was a little less powerful than himself at the beginning!


    You should know that Su Mu was able to fight against Da Luo Jinxian when he was in the golden fairyland, but he was able to do it more because he used the future body, and Su Mu knew it well. If he only used Kendo cultivation instead of those divine powers and future bodies, So when I was in Su qinger''s realm, my strength was absolutely incomparable with her! Now Su qinger''s strength is a little stronger than that of Su Mu at the beginning!


    However, this was just before. At the beginning, the golden fairyland was only equivalent to the real fairyland now. Now Su qinger''s cultivation of nine grades of golden fairyland can be equivalent to the nine grades of Da Luo golden fairyland before he was promoted in the earth fairyland! That means that if Su qinger has not been promoted in the earth fairy world, he can use his cultivation of the nine grades of Da Luo Jinxian to meet the top strength of the twelve grades of Da Luo Jinxian! Even Su Mu didn''t do such a move at the beginning! Su Mu relies more on the future to defeat the enemy! Su qinger was just relying on a long sword in his hand. He could do so. Su Mu''s heart is really worthy of being Su Mu''s daughter. Now he is better than the blue!

 Chapter 974

    Su Mu hid aside and watched Su qinger for a moment, then his eyes also focused on Lu Wanxi. Lu Wanxi can be said to be his only disciple and a female disciple. Su Mu never paid less attention to Lu Wanxi. Looking at Lu Wanxi''s slightly difficult resistance to Su qinger''s attack, Su Mu couldn''t help but sigh deeply. Although Lu Wanxi has great talent, But over the years, Su qinger has overtaken Su qinger!


    Although the girl''s character has changed a lot now, she was infatuated with gambling when she was in the best golden period of cultivation. After three years of training, he just learned how to cheat, which made Su Mu feel disappointed. Fortunately, Lu Wanxi also felt the pressure when Su qinger came, Now, Lu Wanxi also began to practice hard. It is precisely because of this pressure that Lu Wanxi gave full play to his talent perfectly. The growth of his cultivation is also very rapid. However, after being surpassed by Su qinger, Lu Wanxi seems to be in a bottleneck. It is unclear how to break through the realm ahead.


    In fact, Lu Wanxi''s talent is not weak. Although she can''t compare with Su qinger, she won''t be thrown away too far. Now Lu Wanxi has changed and began to practice hard. Su Mu also believes that she will make her expectations no longer in vain one day. Looking at Lu Wanxi''s difficult resistance to Su qinger''s sword move, Su mu can''t help shaking his head helplessly, As a master, she seems to have neglected her guidance. Looking at Lu Wanxi''s poor sword skills to resist Su qinger''s superb sword moves, Su Mu took a deep breath and made up his mind. Since Su qinger taught the formula of grass killing sword, Lu Wanxi shouldn''t fall behind.


    Just recently, he also developed a new big Luo sword fetus, and it is also a very good choice to teach it to Lu Wanxi! Su Mu has studied the Cao Mie sword formula thoroughly over the years, but Su mu, who is too lazy to create his own sword moves, has enhanced it a lot on the basis of the Cao Mie sword formula. The current Cao Mie sword formula has completely exceeded the original Cao Mie sword formula by dozens or even hundreds of times! The power of Cao miejian Jue replaced by Su Mu is not only that, but the Cao miejian Jue mastered by Su Mu is completely comparable to the existence of a divine power! It''s like the grass cutting the stars, the sun and the moon, which originally needed to be accomplished by Da Cheng. Now the grass killing sword formula replaced by Su Mu only needs to be introduced!


    Su Mu clearly looked at the competition platform. Su qinger was already trying her best to restrain herself. Now her cultivation level of Cao Mie sword formula is definitely more than that. She is definitely letting Lu Wanxi out of the water. Otherwise, Lu Wanxi may not be able to resist Su qinger''s all-out efforts, and the three swords will be defeated. Therefore, in order to keep the two girls up with each other, Su Mu decided to teach Lu Wanxi Da Luo''s sword foetus. Lu Wanxi''s accomplishments now meet the minimum requirements for the replacement of Da Luo''s sword foetus! So Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about Lu Wanxi''s inability to practice.


    Today''s Da Luo Jinxian can be called Da Luo sword foetus completely. Although the former Da Luo Jinxian claimed that you can break all the defenses of time with one blow, even if you hide behind time, you can attack you through the long river of time, but Su Mu found that everything was just exaggerated after he perfected his cultivation, Although Da Luo''s sword fetus did come into contact with time, it was also very superficial. Don''t say attacking Da Luo Jinxian, I''m afraid that ordinary golden fairyland can resist the attack of Da Luo''s sword fetus, so Su Mu immediately replaced it after discovering its shortcomings. After a long period of research, Su Mu successfully perfected the big Luo sword tire. Now the big Luo sword tire can be called the real big Luo sword tire. One blow can destroy time and space and attack the enemy''s body! In other words, now the big Luo sword fetus has really ignored all the defenses in the world!


    Of course, you must have the corresponding cultivation foundation. Although the attack of Da Luo sword tire is powerful, its consumption is also extremely terrible, According to Su Mu''s rough estimation, if he didn''t break through to the golden fairy land of Dalai, even if the nine grade friars in the golden fairy land forced the use of Dalai sword tire, I''m afraid all the immortal Qi in his body would be immediately evacuated and there would be no fighting power. That means that Lu Wanxi has cultivated Dalai sword tire, he can only use it as the bottom of the box, Otherwise, it''s easy to show it. If the enemy doesn''t burp fart, he will be embarrassed if he doesn''t have the power to fight back first.


    "Who''s there?" while Su Mu was meditating, Su qinger suddenly drew a sword. The sword Qi all over the sky was like a rainbow, carrying endless power to Su mu. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling strange. What he had just hidden was very good. How did Su qinger find his existence? strange happenings.


    Su Mu doubted and broke the sword Qi with his backhand. Then he appeared in front of the two and said without salt: "who else can it be? You haven''t seen this girl for so long. You''ll do it as soon as you meet. Why are you going to kill me?"


    "Father! When did you leave the pass?" Su qinger suddenly widened his eyes and immediately saluted Su mu.


    Su Mu frowned and said: "There are no outsiders here. What are you doing? Is it difficult for our father and daughter to have a bad relationship? I remember I said that in the future, you don''t have to call me father and Emperor except in front of outsiders. Besides, as my only son, you have the convenience of not having to salute. Why do you bow to me suddenly?"


    Su qinger couldn''t help feeling embarrassed when he heard the speech, and then he also reacted. Although Su Mu has now become the leader of the dynasty, how noble is he? Isn''t he also his biological father? Although he had little time to accompany him, Su Mu never lacked his love. He undoubtedly made Su Mu feel sad, so Su qinger quickly replied, "Dad, I''m wrong. By the way, Dad, when did you leave the customs?"


    Su Mu turned his eyes when he heard the speech. Seeing that Su qinger had turned into a childish look without any intention, he couldn''t help laughing. He went to her and touched her hair and said: "I just left the pass for a while. Seeing you competing with Wanxi girl, I didn''t disturb you immediately. It''s very good. You haven''t lost your cultivation over the years. Your strength is very outstanding even in our movement!"


    "That''s natural! I''m the only daughter of the great Xia Yun pilgrim! If I don''t work hard, wouldn''t it be a shame for my father to go out in the future?" Su qinger said with a grin. He had forgotten the previous competition. Lu Wanxi on the side could not help feeling a little envy. He secretly said that there was still a gap in the treatment between his own daughter and his apprentice.

 Chapter 975

    Su Mu and Su qinger chatted for a moment and then looked at Lu Wanxi. Looking at Lu Wanxi''s low expression, Su Mu knew what she was thinking. He couldn''t help laughing and walked over to touch her hair and said: "For more than 4000 years, you really didn''t disappoint me. I thought you would continue to be lazy for a while, but I didn''t expect such a huge change to happen so soon. I never expected that your talent itself is not weak. Don''t be discouraged if you are surpassed by young children now. Even if you can''t surpass young children in the future, you can at least reach the same level with her A realm. "


    Lu Wanxi couldn''t help smiling bitterly after hearing the speech. She looked at Su qinger not far away and replied: "Master, don''t elevate me. I understand the talent of younger sister qinger. Younger sister qinger, who inherited your physique and talent, is better than me, and her future achievements are bound to be above me. Master doesn''t have to comfort me, but I didn''t expect younger sister qinger to surpass me in such a short time, and I feel lost."


    "Be confident. Su Mu''s Apprentice didn''t accept it casually. The talent you showed at the beginning can be said to be completely top-notch. Otherwise, I wouldn''t accept you as a disciple. However, you were too lazy before, and now you will be surpassed by young children. However, as a teacher, I believe that with your talent, you will be able to achieve great achievements in the future. You are already in the realm now You have reached the eighth grade of golden fairyland, and you are only half a step away from the ninth grade of golden fairyland. Your only weakness now is that you have too few cards and don''t have any moves that can be taken. Can my su Mu disciples be despised by others when they go out to practice in the future? Well, I think you like swords very much. How about I teach you a set of swordsmanship? " Su Mu smiled and touched Lu Wanxi''s hair.


    Lu Wanxi''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech, and then she asked, "master, do you want to teach me my sword? OK! But you must ensure that the sword skills you taught me can''t be worse than younger sister qinger! Otherwise, I''d rather not learn."


    Su Mu couldn''t help smiling at the speech, nodded and replied: "Don''t worry, I told you that this sword technique originally existed on the Cao Mie sword formula, but the Cao Mie sword formula was improved by me and reached the same class as this sword technique. Now this sword technique has been improved a lot by me. If you can make it great, you may not have the strength to fight in the future even if it is da Luo Jinxian."


    The voice fell, and Lu Wanxi didn''t wait to react. Su Mu immediately condensed a sword shadow with immortal Qi, and then suddenly stabbed it at the thirty-six heavy heaven. The terrible sword Qi penetrated the sky, and the endless sword intention radiated great power. Then a baby''s virtual shadow appeared in the endless void. He saw that the baby''s eyes were closed and had an unknown handle in his arms The shadow of the sword radiates great power.


    Lu Wanxi''s eyes widened when she saw this. She had seen this set of swordsmanship! Su Mu once demonstrated this set of swordsmanship to her. It can be said that Lu Wanxi was deeply moved at the beginning. Now does Su Mu want to pass it on to himself?


    The baby suddenly opened his eyes, and the endless sword Qi was emitted from the eyes of the virtual shadow of the baby. The terrible sword Qi turned into sharp blades like waves, breaking through the endless constraints and rowing towards the space. What''s more terrible is that the sword Qi seemed to penetrate the time, making people unable to see its appearance. The sword Qi disappeared, and Su Mu''s long sword condensed The virtual shadow dispersed, and then he said aloud: "This set of swordsmanship is called Da Luo''s sword killing! You can break through the limitations of time and space at will after you reach great success. It can be said that it is a powerful swordsmanship that ignores any defense in the world! But now I haven''t improved it more perfectly, so it may be exaggerated to ignore any defense in the world, but if you can reach great success, Then even if you only have the cultivation of golden fairyland, you can use this move to kill Luo Jinxian unexpectedly! Now you know the strength of this sword technique? "


    "I know! Master, teach me!" Lu Wanxi''s eyes are full of stars. She said eagerly. She can''t wait to master this sword technique! Every time she competes with Su qinger, Su qinger''s endless sword spirit has always been irresistible to Lu Wanxi. If they hadn''t only competed every time, plus they wouldn''t be a decisive battle of life and death, Su qinger was under her every time Be merciful. She may have died under Su qinger''s sword. Now she sees a sword technique that is not weaker than Cao Mie''s sword formula. How can Lu Wanxi not be excited?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you how to get started with this improved Da Luo sword killing. You have to remember clearly. If anything goes wrong, this sword technique may backfire and make you scared, and there is no place to die." Su Mu said solemnly to Lu Wanxi.


    Lu Wanxi nodded quickly when she heard the speech, and sank her mind. She was ready to carefully engrave every word Su Mu said in her heart. Su Mu nodded and then slowly said: "Da Luo sword holding killing was originally created by the supreme Immortal Emperor in the perfect world in his early years. It''s not difficult to learn it, but it''s also very difficult to be simple. The most important thing to cultivate Da Luo sword holding killing is to condense Da Luo sword fetus in your belly! Sword fetus is not so easy to condense. There is actually a difference between DA Luo sword fetus and sword heart It''s not big. It''s just because it''s the appearance of the sword embryo, which is outside the sword intention and the heart of the sword. It can also be said that a person''s whole body of sword cultivation has changed after being condensed. The easiest way to cultivate the big Luo sword embryo is to change his own sword intention, condense his own heart sword and shape it into a baby... "


    A month passed quickly. Su Mu also taught Lu Wanxi the complete and concise method of Da Luo''s sword fetus. Lu Wanxi also changed from being confused to drawing inferences. She can answer whatever Su Mu said. After all, Lu Wanxi had a fairly good Kendo cultivation, Otherwise, she could not block the Cao Mie sword formula made by Su qinger every time. Although Su qinger kept her hand every time, the terrible power of Cao Mie sword formula could easily kill the existence that was weaker than herself even if she only used 10% of her power. Lu Wanxi''s ability to block it every time naturally had a great relationship with her not weak Kendo cultivation.

 Chapter 976

    Su Mu hasn''t left the backyard of the North Palace for more than a month. He has been staring at Lu Wanxi for fear that she might fall short when she practices. If Su Mu is staring, at least Lu Wanxi has a much less chance of making mistakes. His kung fu is worthy of those who have a heart. For more than a month, Lu Wanxi has finally condensed his own big Luo sword fetus. Of course, Now what Lu Wanxi condenses is not a big Luo sword tire, but an ordinary sword tire. Although the power is also very good, there is still a big gap compared with the real big Luo sword tire.


    However, after Lu Wanxi condensed the sword fetus, Su Mu also put his heart down. There is no great difference between the sword fetus and Da Luo sword fetus. Now it is a very good thing for Lu Wanxi to condense the sword fetus. As long as Lu Wanxi nurtures the sword fetus every day, the sword fetus in her belly will become Da Luo sword fetus soon, At that time, she can be regarded as an beginner. Once she is introduced, it is not difficult to learn several sword techniques and moves in Da Luo''s sword embryo with Lu Wanxi''s talent.


    Seeing Lu Wanxi condensing his own sword fetus, Su Mu nodded. At last, he took a look at Lu Wanxi, who was immersed in cultivation. Su Mu turned and left. Now Lu Wanxi has condensed his sword fetus, and there will be no mistakes later. Even if something goes wrong, it will not be fatal. Therefore, Su Mu didn''t stare at her all the time for fear that she would make mistakes, Now we can only see when Lu Wanxi''s talent can condense Da Luo''s sword embryo. At that time, she can count as Da Luo''s sword killing practice success and master this unparalleled sword skill against the sky!


    "Dad, did your sister learn the sword technique?"


    As soon as he left the backyard gate, Su qinger''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Su mu. Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. Some couldn''t help touching Su qinger''s hair and said: "It''s not that easy. The cultivation difficulty of Da Luo''s sword killing is higher than that of Cao miejian formula. Although Cao miejian formula is difficult, it''s only a matter of time if you want to learn it with your talent. However, Da Luo''s sword killing is different. Da Luo''s sword killing is difficult in the entry class. If you can successfully get started, it will be unimpeded in the future. Now Wan Xi The girl just condensed the sword tire. It''s not an entry-level. It takes a long time to know the results. You should practice yourself first. If you''re bored, come to me. Didn''t you want to see the wasteland before? It''s also a good choice to take you around when you''re free. "


    Hearing the speech, Su qinger couldn''t help but curl his mouth and pick off Su Mu''s big hand. Then he said aloud: "qinger is more than 4000 years old and is not a child. Dad, how can you treat me like a child? I''ve grown up now. Don''t treat me like a child every day."


    Su Mu couldn''t help feeling funny when he heard the speech. Then he put his big hand on Su qinger''s hair again and said aloud, "what can you do when you are more than 4000 years old? As long as your mother and I haven''t gone for a day, you will always be just a child in front of us. Why, you''re not convinced?"


    "I don''t have it. Just be a child. Whatever you want." Su qinger said with some discomfort. Seeing her unhappy appearance, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. Then he shook his head, strode over and said aloud: "Come on, haven''t you seen your mother for a long time? It''s just that I haven''t seen your mother for so many years. Come and sit in your mother''s house with me."


    "As pretty as a flower." as like as two peas of the emperor''s son, the son of the Soviet Union, he came to the front of the emperor''s son. He was nodded in the air. He was nodding his head and following the Su Mu''s back. This scene was exactly the same as that of the emperor''s peak on the mainland of the Heavenly Kingdom many years ago.


    Su Mu couldn''t help sighing when he thought of this. Who could have thought that this time would pass so fast? It was just a blink of an eye. It was more than 4000 years. He didn''t know how master was doing in Xuantian. He asked him to come to the earth fairy world, but he didn''t come and said he wanted to accompany the Lord of yaochi. Therefore, Su Mu didn''t persuade him too much. He looked at it Come on, even if Gulin Feng dies one day, Su mu can have a way to revive him. As for the Lord of yaochi, if he has that ability, he will not be unable to recover him. After all, the body of the Lord of yaochi is stored in Lingjing stone, and there will not be too many changes in the past 100000 years.


    For Su mu, his current longevity yuan can be said to be incomparably long, but for those people in Xuantian continent, the four thousand years have exhausted half of most people''s longevity yuan. After all, the most people in Xuantian continent are just mortals. Even if the cultivators transcend and become saints, they are only tens of thousands of years more longevity yuan. This time is very important for Su mu It''s too short for him. Maybe it''s just that he practiced Kung Fu in seclusion for a while. Everything on Xuantian continent has changed.


    In fact, it is true that great changes have taken place in Xuantian continent. More than 4000 years is enough to turn the sea into a mulberry field, but the Qingyang City and dizifeng where Su Mu originally lived are still the same, without any change.


    When his thoughts flew back, Su Mu saw Liu Qingyi sitting in the stone pavilion reading a book and red tea playing with fish with bait. He couldn''t help laughing. How long has he not seen these two hair wives? It''s been more than 4000 years! Although the most important thing in the flood and wilderness world is time, you know that Su Mu and Liu Qingyi are together Even ten years are not enough! Now it''s more than 4000 years since we parted. Su Mu''s love for each other is unbearable.


    "Qingyi, you''re still the same as before. It hasn''t changed at all." Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and said aloud when he looked at Liu Qingyi.


    Liu Qingyi suddenly felt like a thunder shock when he heard the speech. He slowly turned around and saw the figure he missed so much. A moment later, tears in his eyes couldn''t help flowing out. Then Liu Qingyi suddenly jumped in front of Su Mu and directly threw himself into Su Mu''s arms and hugged him tightly. Time... May be the best test to prove the feelings of a pair of jade people.


    For more than 4000 years, the relationship between them did not have any points. Instead, they held their relationship closer together. Perhaps this is the reason why Su Mu is unwilling to cultivate the ruthless way, because Su Mu''s heart is too deep in family, friendship and love. Since he can''t let go, the ruthless way can''t be cultivated.


    "Sorry, it''s been more than 4000 years since I closed the door. It''s hard for you." Su Mu took a deep breath and said slowly, smelling the fragrance of Liu Qingyi.

 Chapter 977

    Su Mu doesn''t know how Liu Qingyi spent that long night in his four thousand years of seclusion, but now Liu Qingyi''s actions undoubtedly reveal her thoughts for herself, which can''t be fake. Su Mu doesn''t have any doubt. After he married Liu Qingyi, he spent very little time with her, One hundred and sixty-five days a year are less than 100 days to accompany him. Now he is too much. Once they disappear, it will be more than 4000 years. You know, the total time they spent together after they got married and fell in love is only ten years. Liu Qingyi spent the rest of the night alone, Now that he has been closed for more than 4000 years, Su mu can''t help feeling sad about the woman who is loyal to and loves him.


    "Clearly agreed to be with you all the time, but I didn''t do it. I''m sorry, I failed you. I can''t guarantee that I can be with you every day in the future, but I decided to take you with me no matter what I do in the future. Only in this way can you not cry because you haven''t seen me for a long time." Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly to Liu Qingyi. When Liu Qingyi flew to the fairy world, Su Mu swore to Liu Qingyi that he would always be with her, but it was obvious that Su Mu broke his promise, but now Su Mu thought it clear, The tears on Liu Qingyi''s face and the red eyes in front of her all explained how she spent these days. In order not to let her beloved cry secretly, Su Mu made this decision.


    With the strength of Su Mu''s Quasi holy realm, he can walk horizontally in the wasteland world. Therefore, he has never worried about whether he will be dragged down by Liu Qingyi. Even if Liu Qingyi drags him down, Su Mu will never mind, because anyway, Su Mu''s efforts so far are to stay with Liu Qingyi forever, that''s all, The Xia Dynasty established by taking advantage of the trend is just to make Liu Qingyi no longer worry about any trivial things in life in the future. However, Su Mu didn''t think of making a good decision for Liu Qingyi in the future, which led to their husband and wife being unable to accompany for a long time. Su Mu couldn''t help but regret that if he hadn''t established the Xia Dynasty at the beginning, Will it not be so busy now? If he practiced as a casual practitioner until now, maybe Liu Qingyi could spend more time with him. Su Mu couldn''t help thinking to himself, would it be a mistake to establish the summer games?


    An old saying once said that a woman is all the driving force for men to move forward and the best adjustment for men to work hard. But similarly, a woman may also be the destroyer of a building. Su Mu''s mind has completely turned into a situation where beauty is greater than power, but fortunately Liu Qingyi is not that kind of person, Liu Qingyi is the first person who can make men give birth to endless power, not the one who makes men addicted to the gentle countryside. Therefore, after listening to Su Mu''s words, Liu Qingyi immediately broke away from Su Mu''s arms and answered aloud: "My husband doesn''t have to be like this. Although I miss you very much, I know what my husband is doing for. So in order not to let me drag my husband behind you, I can wait. I believe one day you will solve all things, and then come back to me to accompany me, tea and qinger forever, don''t you?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the speech, then solemnly nodded, hugged Liu Qingyi hard, and then said aloud: "If you have a wife like this, why do you want a husband? Light clothes, marrying you is the best decision I made in Su Mu''s life. You let me go out of my obsession, so that I didn''t become a puppet of strength, so that I became a loving and righteous person. You also let me comfort me in the most difficult and crisis times and spend the crisis with me. Su Mu was a bastard for the first half of my life, There is a lovely wife at home, but I run around all day. For you, I will solve all the dangers as quickly as possible, choose a place with green mountains and green waters to live in seclusion, get up in the morning and sleep at sunset. "


    Listening to Su Mu''s love words from somewhere, Liu Qingyi couldn''t help blushing, and then said aloud: "Such a life must be very beautiful. I also hope that one day I can get up in the morning and sleep at sunset with my husband. I believe that one day we will live in seclusion in a green mountain and green water. From then on, we will no longer bother about all the busy and trivial affairs of time. At that time, I want to plant a piece of land, grow some vegetables and fruits, and take care of him every day We should be ordinary people. "


    "There will be such a day." Su Mu smiled and replied with Liu Qingyi in his arms. However, when they were talking to each other, Su qinger on the side couldn''t help pulling the sleeves of La Su Mu and Liu Qingyi and said aloud, "Mom and Dad, what should I do if you go to seclusion? Can''t you also live in seclusion with you?"


    "Qinger is not small. No matter what you do in the future, your parents won''t ask, but you should know one thing, that is, if you have a sweetheart in the future, you must bring it back to your parents. If I''m not satisfied, you''d better stay with your parents all your life." Su Mu smiled, touched Su qinger''s hair and said that he enjoyed the present scene very much. The family happily stayed together and talked about the future. Such a warm scene is also the only soft spot in Su Mu''s heart now.


    "I don''t want to marry out. I''d better live in seclusion with my parents in the future." Su qinger said angrily. In her opinion, are there more men in the world than she can satisfy Su mu? Absolutely impossible! Even if there are men who are more talented than themselves, it''s not certain that they don''t look up to them. In Su qinger''s opinion, the most perfect man in the world is Su mu. However, Su Mu is his own father. Although Su qinger worships, he won''t have a relationship between men and women. Even so, Su qinger, who grew up in Su Mu''s palm, definitely doesn''t look down on ordinary people


    "Pure nonsense." Su Mu smiled and touched Su qinger''s hair. Although Su Mu felt a little reluctant that Su qinger might leave him in the future, Su qinger is a woman after all. If he meets the right person in the future, Su Mu won''t make obstacles. In his opinion, no matter what decision su qinger makes in the future, it''s enough as long as she likes it. Similarly, If she meets the right person in the future, she brings it back and tells herself that Su Mu won''t make any difficulties for the other person in this life unless he doesn''t marry. At most, it''s a test. If the other person can satisfy herself and treat Su qinger sincerely, Su Mu won''t force him to stay with her.

 Chapter 978

    When Su Mu took the big hand off Su qinger''s head, he saw the red tea standing next to him. Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. He also took the red tea into his arms and said: "Since you are a family, you can''t favor one over the other. Tea, how about you live in seclusion with me and light clothes in the mountains and rivers? I know your heart always thinks that my love for light clothes is far better than you, but I su Mu want to tell you that you and light clothes have the same weight in my heart. You have always been in love with sisters , I''m very pleased with this, so you don''t have to worry that the weight of light clothes in my heart will exceed you. Light clothes are my lover, and so are you. What do you say? "


    Red tea also laughed at the speech, then buried his head in Su Mu''s chest and said aloud, "I thought you forgot me."


    "My sister thinks too much. My husband is not that kind of person. Since he has married you into the door, my husband will not favor one over the other and ignore it. I envy you for your hard work in pursuing my husband for so many years." Liu Qingyi smiled, took red tea''s hand and said softly. At this moment, Su Mu held three women in his arms, two of whom were his confidants, and the remaining one was his only son of Su Mu and his most beloved woman, his daughter Su qinger.


    ......


    After the last meeting, Su Mu seemed to have broken some chains in his heart. When Su Mu thought about what the broken chains were, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration. Could it be that the chains of the other two of his three corpses were broken? Although Su Mu had been able to cut off the three corpses before, the chains on the three corpses were still Su mu It''s a heart disease in Mu''s heart. After all, if the shackles of the three corpses have not been untied, Su Mu still has great difficulties in trying to combine the three corpses again and again in the future. But now Su Mu seems to have realized that the shackles of the remaining self corpses and evil corpses of his three corpses have been broken. Now Su mu can say if he wants to cut them off It''s easy to do.


    However, Su Mu didn''t want to cut off the remaining two corpses in a short time. After all, although Su Mu has many congenital treasures, he has only one chaotic clock. Now the chaotic clock has cut off his good corpse and become an independent Dharma body. At this moment, Su Mu has cultivated practitioners in his mind, so even if Su Mu wants to do so now It also takes a lot of time to cut the corpse, and it will obviously take a lot of time to close the door again after I finally get out of the customs. Not long ago, I just said that I would break my promise to stay with Liu Qingyi for a long time. Obviously, I didn''t abide by my promise.


    So Su Mu immediately put this idea behind his mind. He was not in a hurry to cut the body. Anyway, he had to untie all the prohibitions of the congenital treasure before he could cut the body. Now he has untied the 26 prohibitions in addition to the four swords of killing immortals. The prohibitions of other Tai Chi pictures Pangu flags have not been untied for more than 10 times, so Su Mu abandoned the idea of cutting the body for the time being, Anyway, it''s still a long time. Now my strength is unmatched in the flood world, so I''m not so eager to desire my strength to a higher level. Anyway, the time in the future is still long, so I don''t need to be so eager to break through to the next level.


    While Su Mu was meditating, a momentum of the realm of great Luo Jinxian suddenly came out in the North Palace. Su Mu was stunned for a while, and then suddenly widened his eyes. He could not be more familiar with this momentum. This is the momentum of his daughter Su qinger! Su qinger broke through the realm of great Luo Jinxian! How long has it been? Last time they It''s only half a year since the family reunion! Su qinger has successfully condensed his own Tao fruit and broken through to the realm of golden immortals! This cultivation speed can''t help but make su Mu feel how evil Su qinger''s talent is! If it hadn''t been for the plug-in in in his hand and condensed into a chaotic body, Su mu can be sure that Su qinger''s talent is absolute Is more than their own!


    Without saying anything, Su Mu got up and went to the North Palace. His daughter broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. This is a great event! It is also a thing that can double the luster on Su Mu''s face! Even if Su Mu has outstanding talent and can be called a monster! His daughter is such a monster! She has broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in just over 4000 years of cultivation! This is enough to embarrass many senior executives in the summer games, isn''t it?


    Su Mu''s guess was also very correct. He was in the middle of the palace. At this moment, the black emperor, who was busy studying the array, suddenly felt the momentum. After feeling this momentum, he couldn''t help but stare, and then immediately scolded: "How does this dead girl cultivate? Her father''s talent is amazing. The dead girl''s speed of breaking through Da Luo Jinxian is even faster than that of the emperor! Doesn''t it mean that the girl can bully the emperor without scruples in the future? No, no, I have to find an excuse to hide for a while. When will she break through the territory of Da Luo Jinxian and come out, otherwise, the girl will be absolutely Come back and laugh at me! Absolutely! "


    The voice dropped. The black emperor immediately left the palace where the middle palace studied array and quietly found a secluded place to practice. He made up his mind that if he didn''t break through the realm of golden immortals, he would never leave the pass! Otherwise, Su qinger''s temper would definitely deceive him! So the black emperor immediately decided to put the array aside first! When I''ve broken into the realm of golden immortals. I''m going through the customs and continue to study!


    The same scene also appeared everywhere in the heavenly palace. They were not unfamiliar with Su Mu''s daughter. They were also very familiar with the momentum of coming out of the same vein with the saint. It was easy to guess that it was su Mu''s daughter Su qinger. Their princess of the summer transportation Dynasty broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, This can''t help but make many senior executives who haven''t broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian feel anxious. Su qinger''s cultivation time is so much less than them, but the realm is easy to surpass them, which makes them feel a little embarrassed on their faces as elders. So they left a message and directly announced their closure without saying a word.


    On this day, Su qinger broke through the realm of golden immortals in the great Luo Dynasty. On this day, countless senior leaders of the great Xia Dynasty announced their closure. They thought it was normal for Su Mu to have amazing talents. After all, Su Mu established such forces as the great Xia Dynasty, and his cultivation talents were particularly outstanding, If Su Mu broke through to the realm, they would not feel embarrassed or anything like that. Su Muruo was not very talented, nor would they follow him. But what is different now is that this time he broke through the daughter of Su mu, who had only been trained for more than four thousand years to enter the realm of the great golden immortal. It makes them feel a burst of embarrassment for the old monsters who have practiced for hundreds of thousands of years, so it is very normal for them to shut down!

 Chapter 979

    In the backyard of the North Palace, Su Mu stared intently at the immortal Qi around Su qinger condensing into her body and couldn''t help but sweat. Although he was very clear in his heart that it was not difficult to break through to daluojin fairyland after condensing Tao fruit with Su qinger''s talent, there was no danger, let alone thunder, But after all, he is his only daughter. Su Mu is inevitably very nervous when he wants to break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Soon after, Liu Qingyi, red tea and others also came to the backyard and saw Su qinger sitting on his knees in the middle of the Tianchi Lake in the backyard. Liu Qingyi came to Su mu, took Su Mu''s big hand, took a deep breath and asked aloud, "husband, what''s wrong with her? We only have this daughter."


    Liu Qingyi''s worried words fell into Su Mu''s ears, which made Su Mu feel funny, but he forgot that he was so nervous just a moment ago, just because the arrival of red tea and Liu Qingyi made him resist the surface tension, so he was calm. He just heard him say slowly: "Don''t worry, qinger inherited my talent and physique. It''s only natural to break through to Da Luo Jinxian. There won''t be any accidents. The only surprise to me is that qinger didn''t expect to break through to Da Luo Jinxian in such a short time. Should he be worthy of my su Mu''s daughter?"


    Su Mu''s slightly proud words fell into Liu Qingyi''s ears, which also relieved her. Since Su Mu had said so, Su qinger''s breakthrough should not have any problems. Thinking of this, Liu Qingyi''s heart was relieved. Later, she saw that there was a lot of cold sweat in the palm of Su Mu''s left hand. It''s not surprising Ban made her laugh and joked, "my husband is still comforting me. His palms are sweating, and he wants to make me not nervous."


    "Cough, it''s not sweat. It''s just that I washed my hands carelessly in the nearby pool. It''s not dry." Su Mu forcibly explained, but no one believed his words. Liu Qingyi just thought that Su Mu was embarrassed. He didn''t say much, but just leaned his head on Su Mu''s shoulder.


    Su Mu is not a tall and powerful appearance. On the contrary, besides being very handsome, Su Mu is just ordinary in both height and figure, but it is these ordinary people that make su Mu look more elegant. Otherwise, if Su Mu''s appearance, which can be called a monster, is it not very strange to match the figure of a man over one meter nine? Take Su mu Mu''s current strength is not difficult to improve his height, but Su Mu is very satisfied with his current height of 1.8 meters, and Liu Qingyi''s head can just lean on his shoulder, can''t it?


    Red tea can''t help feeling happy when she sees that Su qinger is about to break into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. After all, she can be regarded as Su qinger''s little mother. She has always regarded Su qinger as her own flesh and blood, so just now she doesn''t worry about Su qinger less than her biological parents Su Mu and Liu Qingyi. On the contrary, she cares about Su qinger Qinger''s worry is not weaker than Su Mu and Liu Qingyi, because red tea knows that Su Mu''s strength has reached a peak. It is basically impossible for her to conceive Su Mu''s children. After all, the gap between her strength and Su Mu''s strength is too large. She can''t bear Su Mu''s essence, so she naturally can''t replace Su mu As a result, Su qinger, the only younger generation in their family, has received the most love. Red tea also regards it as his own, and has always been treated carefully.


    Soon after, Su qinger''s body exuded a more powerful momentum. Seeing this, Su Mu quickly protected Liu Qingyi and red tea behind him, blocking the powerful pressure inadvertently emitted by Su qinger. After all, it is still very difficult for the cultivation of Liu Qingyi and red tea to block Su qinger''s momentum as a great Luo Jinxian realm, so Su mu They directly took their bodies as a shelter in front of them, which also made them feel warm in their hearts.


    A moment later, the momentum dissipated, and Su qinger also gradually recovered the surrounding immortal spirit. Su Mu was relieved. At least there was no accident, which was the best result. Now Su qinger has broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and they have added a strong player in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian during the summer movement! And this is the new DA Luo Jinxian Xian is also the daughter of Su mu, which is undoubtedly a very important happy event!


    "Parents? Hongniang, why are you all here?" After su qinger recovered, she saw Su mu, Liu Qingyi and others not far away. She immediately asked and said that she had gained a lot from breaking through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Just now, she planned to continue to consolidate her cultivation, but unexpectedly, Su Mu and others appeared in front of her, which made her stop her original intention to continue her cultivation, So he said hello to Su Mu and others.


    "Su Mu''s daughter broke into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. If I didn''t protect the Dharma, wouldn''t it seem that I didn''t have a sense of responsibility as a father? What? Did you feel anything wrong after breaking into Da Luo Jinxian? Or did you feel anything strange?" Although Su qinger has made a smooth breakthrough to the realm of great Luo Jinxian, Su Mu still asks if there is anything wrong in Su qinger''s body. After all, the realm of great Luo Jinxian is different from other realms. The realm of great Luo Jinxian is a watershed! After breaking through the past, he is standing at the top of the world!


    Both the later quasi Saint realm and the saint realm are actually a kind of Da Luo Jinxian, but they are divided above the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Quasi saint is also called Hunyuan Jinxian. Although this realm is simply called quasi saint, it is still a realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Even saints are also called Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian realm, It''s just more Hun yuan than Da Luo Jinxian.


    "I don''t think there''s anything wrong. Was the land of Da Luo Jinxian so powerful? No wonder dad, you can''t say that it''s just a mole ant after all. Now I''m not a mole ant?" Su qinger smiled and asked Su mu.


    "Of course not. The realm of great Luo Jinxian is independent of time and space. It is also at the real peak! If you want to go out alone in the future, you also have the strength of self-protection." Su Mu smiled and replied.

 Chapter 980

    Su qinger, as the only little princess of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, although she has not experienced in the wasteland, countless creatures in the wasteland also know that there is a No. 1 person, but they did not expect that the little princess of the great Xia Yun Dynasty who has never appeared in the world has broken through the realm of the great Luo Jinxian! What kind of evil exists? You should know that these creatures, as the congenital God''s residence in the boundless world, have not broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. The little princess of the Xia Yun Dynasty has stepped into this realm first, which makes many Xiantian God''s residence feel very curious about the Xia Yun Dynasty.


    Although they had heard of Su Mu''s name before and knew that Su Mu had broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, Su Mu gave them an illusion from the beginning to the flood world, that is, Su Mu himself is the master of all worlds, and it is normal to have such a strong talent and strength, But they never thought that even the other party''s children were so terrible that they broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in a short time! You should know how many years they have been in the golden fairyland, and they can''t condense their own Taoist fruits. Even some people haven''t reached the peak of the golden fairyland. Now they have heard that the little princess of the great Xia Dynasty has broken through the golden fairyland first, which makes them feel extremely shocked!


    However, although they were shocked, envied and even jealous, their etiquette could not be less. Therefore, when they learned that the little princess of the great Xia Yun Dynasty had broken through the realm of the golden immortal, they immediately went to heaven to congratulate. Because most of them have not yet formed, they can only congratulate in this way. At this moment, they are in heaven, At this moment, many senior leaders of the summer transportation Dynasty are looking at Su qinger not far away with a bitter face. How many years have they been practicing before they have achieved their present achievements? The little princess has only been practicing for more than 4000 years, and she has surpassed all the old guys. Therefore, they can''t help feeling a little helpless in their hearts. There is a saint with super talent, strength and terror who makes them look up. Now even the other party''s children have reached a level they can''t touch, This makes them wonder how the family practices!


    In order to celebrate Su qinger''s breakthrough into the realm of golden immortals, how can su mu, a father, not show any expression? So Su Mu immediately summoned all the top leaders of the heavenly palace to the central palace hall and held an unprecedented event. Although it seemed a little extravagant and wasteful, Su Mu thought it was worth it for his daughter, The event did not seem to outsiders that Su Mu was celebrating his daughter''s breakthrough into the golden wonderland of daluojin. In their view, it was su Mu''s event to show off his daughter, but they had to smile and praise Su qinger with Su mu, which made them feel very helpless, especially Feng Hua and other old people who followed Su mu, Obviously, I''m usually so calm. Why does it suddenly become like a child at this time? Is Su Mu really a daughter slave?


    After the grand meeting, everything was flat. Many senior executives immediately announced that they could not close the door again. Su Mu dragged Su qinger out just after closing the door last time to celebrate Su qinger''s breakthrough into the realm of great Luo Jinxian. This time, the grand meeting is over, so they have to quickly improve their cultivation, Otherwise, they may not surpass Su qinger all their life! It''s OK to be pressed down by Su mu all your life. Su Mu is the holy statue of the summer Dynasty and the supreme ruler of the future world in their eyes! Is the most powerful existence, and Su qinger is just Su Mu''s daughter. If even Su Mu''s children can''t surpass, what qualifications do they have to follow Su mu? Facing the future enemy with Su mu? Can they only watch the royal family of the Xia Dynasty stand in front of the enemy in the future? Obviously impossible! After all, have you ever seen the master of that power stand at the front line with his daughter to resist the enemy? They don''t want to see such a scene in their summer games in the future. In that case, it can only explain one problem, that is, they are useless as ministers, so it will cause such a situation. If they can improve their cultivation, such a scene will not appear in the future!


    Therefore, in order to face their future, they, the senior leaders of the great Xia Dynasty, without saying a word, declared that they would not leave the pass, and that they would never leave the pass if they did not break through the realm of great Luo Jinxian. Anyway, they can''t use them for the plan of the great Xia Dynasty. What they have to do is to quickly improve their strength during this period of time, Otherwise, in the future, I''m afraid they will only be able to stand behind the scenes and watch the royal family of the Xia Yun Dynasty rush to the front of the battlefield to defend them against foreign enemies. This is absolutely something they don''t want to see. After all, this undoubtedly shows that their ministers are useless, which will lead to the Royal masters of the Xia Yun Dynasty going out to fight against the enemy in person, If their strength is enough to be the Party of the summer Dynasty, this will not happen.


    In the middle palace study, Su Mu was watching a treasure he had recently obtained. It was found by Feng Hua using Yantian technique and sent to him. Su Mu recognized the existence of the treasure at a glance. Isn''t it one of the fragments of the legendary jade plate of creation? In other words, the fragment in Su Mu''s hand actually has the same function as the fragment in Hongjun''s hand. It''s just a pity that the fragment in Su Mu''s comprehensive jade dish is too small, not even a fifth of the nail cap, just like a fine stone in the desert, If Su Mu hadn''t felt the powerful immortal spirit from this thing, he really couldn''t tell what kind of existence it was!


    However, although this fragment is relatively small, it is ultimately the fragment on the jade plate of fortune. It may also play some role in the future, so Su Mu also left it. Now that he has nothing to do, Su Mu also wants to see what kind of ability is contained in this small fragment, You should know that Hongjun became a saint step by step by relying on the palm sized fragments in his hand, and collected more pieces of the jade plate of creation. Finally, he became the spokesman of the heaven in the wasteland world. Although the result was not very good, there is no doubt that the pieces of the jade plate of creation provided great help to Hongjun, At least Hongjun took a lot of detours on his growth road, didn''t he?

 Chapter 981

    Su Mu sighed deeply when he looked at the old piece of fortune jade plate that was not the size of his fingernail. He didn''t know what the role of this thing was. Although in the original work, Hongjun got his own chance to ascend to the top and become a saint step by step by relying on the palm sized fragments in his hand, But after all, the function of the jade dish of creation is rarely revealed. Among them, the only function that can let people know and determine the existence is that the jade dish of creation can be used to assist themselves and calculate the secret of heaven! But does Su Mu need this to help him figure out the secret? No need at all, okay!


    You should know that the most important thing they lack in the summer Dynasty is the object of calculating the secret of heaven. Whether it is the star array newly developed by the black emperor or Feng Hua''s regular art of deriving heaven, they all have the ability to calculate the secret of heaven. Therefore, Su Mu is somewhat disappointed with the fragment of the jade plate of creation in his hand, which is only the size of sand and stone, It seems that he doesn''t really need this thing, which is called the first treasure in the boundless world. In fact, it''s not like, but he really doesn''t need this kind of thing to help himself. After all, he has a systematic existence. In addition, the whole luck is condensed in himself, so he can basically achieve what he wants, Why bother to use the fragments of the jade plate to get your own chance? Isn''t that unnecessary?


    Su Mu shook his head and put the pieces of the jade plate into his own space. He thought to himself: "This thing really doesn''t have much effect on me. It''s better to give it to someone in need. Forget it. If you have time in the future, give it to Hongjun. Later generations he got all the pieces of the jade plate of creation, but the last small piece is likely to be this one. If you give it to Hongjun, he may have a great change in the future Change, perhaps it is not impossible to break through the realm of heaven with the help of a complete jade plate of creation. "


    Hongjun is now a member of their summer Dynasty, so Su Mu''s giving this thing to Hongjun is not to make enemies for himself, but to strengthen the strong under his command. Maybe some people will say that after the strength of the strong under his command exceeds that of himself, they will inevitably have different opinions. After all, people are separated from each other. No one knows what others think But for Su mu, these are not big problems at all. He is confident that his cultivation will always be on top of Hongjun. After all, Hongjun''s talent has been explained in the original book. He has been studying the jade plate of creation all his life, and finally the combination of Tao has become the existence of the realm of half step heaven, which is the peak of Hongjun until the disaster of later generations Lai Hongjun still hasn''t found out what the next level is, so Su Mu doesn''t have to worry that Hongjun''s strength will surpass himself. After all, he can have a chaotic body and system assistance. If Lian Hongjun can''t surpass his achievements in the future, it''s unreasonable.


    In addition, Su Mu was not a lazy person and was very interested in cultivation. Therefore, it is basically impossible for Hongjun to surpass himself. What strength is Hongjun now? He is just an ordinary four grade Da Luo Jinxian. Although the four grade Da Luo Jinxian is a very terrible existence for the current flood and wasteland, but For Su mu, the strength of the four great Luo Jinxian is not enough at all. As long as Su Mu is willing, he can immediately return to the earth fairy world, shut up and cut the corpse, achieve the quasi Saint peak, and be able to achieve the saint in the earth fairy world in a short time. Su Mu estimates that it will take only about 20000 years to complete this series of things, and 20000 years is for the flood and wasteland world What''s the concept? It''s just a time when the ordinary congenital divine residence is closed once. If Su mu can break through the realm of saints in such a short time, he still needs to worry about whether Hongjun''s strength will surpass himself? Of course not.


    Moreover, Su Mu had already mastered Hongjun''s spirit in his own hands in order to prevent it from happening, which means that if Su Mu is willing now, he doesn''t need to spend too much effort at all. He can make Hongjun''s life worse than death, or even die suddenly on the spot, so Su Mu never worried that his strong men will surpass his own strength one day Su Mu is most confident about what he will do to himself later. Although Su Mu usually looks nothing and is particularly mature and steady in front of his lover and children, Su Mu always knows very clearly that he is very suspicious of outsiders. That''s why people who don''t get Su Mu''s complete trust can''t be in the summer Survive in the future!


    It is precisely because of this that Su Mu is suspicious of which strong spirits he controls, so he should master which strong spirits to ensure that they will always be loyal to himself. Of course, although it is not easy to get Su Mu''s complete trust, once Su Mu''s trust is obtained, Su Mu has never failed those who trust him, such as Zhao Qing and Feng Hua Lei Ming and others, their spirits have already been returned by Su mu, because Su Mu trusts them. For so many years, they have been dedicated to the summer Dynasty and have never made any mistakes. Therefore, Su Mu also handed them back the spirits so that they don''t have to worry about their lives in the hands of others!


    Now, Su Mu''s most trusted people in the Xia Dynasty are Zhao Qing and Feng Hua. These two people have always been Su Mu''s most trusted existence. They have seen Su Mu''s actions in the Xia Dynasty with their own eyes. When Su Mu wanted to return the spirit to Zhao Qing, Zhao Qing refused. Su Mu still remembers what it was like at this moment, so I''m sorry So Su Mu didn''t trust anyone in the summer transportation Dynasty, but Zhao Qing and his old people were completely trusted by Su Mu! That''s why Su mu can safely shut down for so many years, regardless of everything in the summer transportation dynasty!


    There is no doubt about the employment of people. Su Mu has always done things like this. Therefore, Su Mu has always had great trust in Feng Hua and Zhao Qing. He has never worried that they will do things that are sorry for themselves and the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Therefore, Su Mu has always handed over a lot of major events to Feng Hua and Zhao Qing to deal with in person, Although Jiang Xingzhou and the three immortals of Nandao have not yet been fully trusted by Su mu, Su Mu is much more relieved about them than those congenital gods who have just joined the summer Dynasty.

 Chapter 982

    It''s not that Su Mu is deliberately doubting those congenital divine mansions, but that Su Mu has told himself the mind of these congenital divine mansions in the original book. Su Mu has a very sufficient understanding of them. Although these congenital divine mansions are loyal to himself now, they are arrogant and have eyes higher than heaven, Now their strength is on their head. It''s good to say that in case of any accident in the future, several of these guys will stand on the side of the summer transportation direction. Su mu can''t guarantee that. Of course, Hongjun can''t get Su Mu''s trust now. After all, Hongjun''s character is like that, so Su Mu didn''t worry about Hongjun''s rebellion, Now the most worrying thing in the Xia Dynasty is the Kunpeng ancestor recruited from the North Sea a while ago.


    Now Kunpeng has not turned into shape, but it is just the existence of golden fairyland, but his strength can make him invincible under Da Luo Jinxian! Whether incarnated as Peng or Kun, Kunpeng has great advantages! In the Xia Dynasty, in addition to Su Mu''s ability to stably suppress Kunpeng, even Zhao Qing and Kunpeng did not necessarily take it into their own eyes. It is really that Kunpeng''s mind is too proud. Although he was forced to become a teacher of the demon family in later generations, he created the demon Wen Cheng as the third person in the demon family''s heaven, But has Kunpeng done anything great for the demon family all the time? What he has done all the time is to protect himself, and when the demon family went into trouble, Kunpeng fled back to the North Sea to shut up without asking. It can be imagined how patient Kunpeng is!


    Although Su Mu temporarily beat Kunpeng with his strong strength and convinced him, there will inevitably be resentment in his heart. Therefore, Su Mu has never fully trusted him. There are not a few innate gods like Kunpeng in the flood world. Su Mu wants to bring them under his command, In addition to ensuring that they are completely loyal to themselves, Su Mu also needs to put his strength on their heads forever! Let them see themselves as a mountain that can never be crossed! Only in this way can su Mu make those congenital God mansions convinced of themselves and never dare to betray!


    Su Mu should let them know that betraying him will not come to any good end. Even if Su Mu has a mistake in the future and the summer transportation Dynasty has a mistake, they don''t dare to betray easily. Su Mu should make them subconsciously think that Su Mu has the ability to turn over even in such desperate situations, To make their bodies in those congenital God mansions reach the real greatest level, we can make those congenital God mansions with arrogant eyes higher than the sky truly convinced of themselves! This is also the most important thing! In addition, Su Mu also needs to do this to completely subdue the demon clan!


    As for the human race, the protagonist of the world in the future, Su Mu didn''t have so much mind to gather them, because except for the first group of congenital human race, the human race in the future is turbid. There are too many sundries and filth in their bodies, and their cultivation talent can''t be called the top. Even there are few children who enter the cultivation threshold, If it had not been for the three emperors and five emperors of the Terran to guard the huoyun cave, and the Terran''s gas transportation was too strong, I''m afraid it would have been destroyed. The Terran can be subdued in the future, but it is obviously impossible for Su Mu to rely on the Terrans of later generations to stabilize the position of the Xia Dynasty! What Su Mu really needs is the existence of the demon family who are not afraid of death. Although the demon family was born slowly, the cultivation speed of future generations is also very touching, but the demon family has one of the most perfect advantages, that is, most of them have fixed the future realm talent at birth! Once you grow up, your strength will reach that level!


    As long as Su Mu brings the demon clan under the command of the Xia Yun Dynasty, those demon clans will certainly be able to improve their foundation after enjoying the Qi and immortality of the Xia Yun Dynasty. It is not impossible for them to have the strength of the real fairyland as soon as they are born in the future. As for the Terran, they are just idle, Su Mu doesn''t need the human races of later generations to do anything for himself. For the human races of later generations, Su Mu only plans to recover the first batch of congenital human races, and only those human races who move eastward can enter his own eyes. Therefore, in addition to these human races, Su Mu will only provide shelter for them, After all, even if Su Mu has become an immortal, his essence has been greatly different from the Terran, but Su Mu was also a member of the Terran in his previous life, right? It''s also right to give some help and care to the Terran. It can also be said that Su Mu is eccentric.


    For other ethnic groups in the remote world, after joining the great Xia Dynasty in the future, they have to rely on continuous efforts to make their ethnic groups survive in the great Xia Dynasty and get the protection of the great Xia Dynasty. However, the Terrans do not need to do anything to get the protection of the great Xia Dynasty. This is indeed that Su Mu is biased. After all, he is also a human origin, Therefore, it is not a big problem to take care of the human race. Although the later generations of the human race in the desolate world are of great use to Su mu, they are from this ethnic group after all. Although they have lost their talent for cultivation and even become very weak in physique in the future, they are also the most hardworking ethnic group, constantly improving themselves, Under such circumstances, they have developed science and technology different from Xiandao civilization, so Terrans are still very useful!


    It''s impossible for Su Mu to keep them in the future to see the super black technology he has never seen in his previous life. Although those black technologies have no effect on himself, some daily necessities are very good, such as telephone and other communication means, which are much simpler than sound transmission, and many daily necessities, It is very useful to be invented by the human race in later generations. At least Su Mu has adapted to the life of the ancient times, but he still yearns for modern life. At least modern life is very convenient, isn''t it?


    Su Mu made up his mind to pay attention. Although later generations of Terrans lost their talent in cultivation, they developed science and technology trees and weapons to protect themselves. Although these weapons are just children''s toys in Su Mu''s view, the weapons they invented to protect themselves in later generations are also available. Of course, Su Mu wants to keep them, and not all of them are left for free. Although there will be no problem in a short time, other races fighting for the summer games will be dissatisfied for a long time! They work hard on the front line to get a place for their ethnic group, and the Terran can get what they want without doing anything. Can they not be jealous in their hearts? So the best way is to let the Terrans of later generations climb the science and technology tree. In the future, they may study things such as space transmission, which is also a very good thing.

 Chapter 983

    In the west of the boundless world, in a remote and barren mountain range, a middle-aged man in black clothes stood on the ridge and looked at the distant east. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. He could feel that the result of his becoming a Tao seemed to be in the East, which was a very unfavorable thing for him, because the present Oriental world was not a place where he could intervene at will! Now the East has fallen into the hands of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. There are countless strong people in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Even Da Luo Jinxian has mastered more than 20 at this moment! Not to mention the great Xia Yun pilgrim standing on countless people!


    But he felt a little unwilling, because the result of his becoming a Tao was in the East! This also means that he must face up to Da Xia Yun Chao! And this is not an easy thing to do. Let''s not exaggerate. To tell the truth, his strength is like a mole ant compared with the summer transportation Dynasty. The summer transportation Dynasty shines like the sun in the sky, and now he is just a grain of sand and dust under the sun! Under such a gap, it is a fantastic thing for him to be the enemy of the summer dynasty! But he has made up his mind. No matter what, he must go to the East!


    If he wants to become a Tao, he must go to the East! According to his sixth sense, he knows that whether he can become the first person in the boundless world depends on whether he can get benefits in the East in the future! But to be honest, now he still doubts whether he can oppose the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Now the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is too terrible. If the guess is good, the saint of the great Xia Yun dynasty may have become a powerful existence on the great Luo Jinxian! And that realm is also the existence that I have been pursuing! Although he is only the cultivation of the five grades of Da Luo Jinxian, he has understood what kind of state is above Da Luo Jinxian! That is a realm that can regard all creatures as mole ants! And once you become a Tao! Then he will surpass that realm!


    Speaking of this, it must be clear to all of you. Yes, the man standing on the ridge in black robe is the great enemy of Hongjun Chengdao in the future, the future barren founder of the western world, and represents the devil ancestor of the demon Tao in the boundless world! A strength has reached the super power in the later stage of quasi saint in the period of the three nation catastrophe! If Hongjun had not invited enough reinforcements, he might have become a saint in his previous life! And the desolate world will no longer be a fairyland civilization, but will become a place where demons are raging! At this moment, the great enemy of the opposition between immortals and Taoism has surpassed Hongjun in the realm! First came to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian five products! Although for the summer Dynasty, this strength is nothing! But the terrible thing about Luo is not here! But his terrible cultivation speed!


    Although the time of Luo''s birth is unknown, it is not difficult to guess that his birth time is not long! The most important reason why he can have such accomplishments in a short time is that he can absorb the blood of all kinds of creatures! Turn it into your own cultivation without any side effects! But with his strength getting stronger and stronger now, the amount of blood and gas he needs has increased countless times! As a result, although he has mastered the West secretly, he has not broken through to the next level! Luo Zhen knew very well that if he wanted to go further! Then the only choice to go to the Oriental world!


    But going to the east also means that everything will be in the hands of the summer dynasty! Luo Zhen was very clear in his heart that what kind of great terror was the existence beyond the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! Once you step into the East, you will step into the territory of the great summer pilgrim! Then Luo Zhen is sure that his every move will be in the hands of the great Xia Yun dynasty! That is to say, whatever you do in the East on behalf of yourself is carried out under the eyes of the great Xia Yun Chao! Therefore, it is not easy for him to go to the east to seek a stronger realm! On the contrary, this is a road full of dangers and opportunities!


    If Luo Xuan can successfully step through this line, he will be smooth sailing in the future. He will easily master the wasteland world in his own hands, so that all the Xiandao civilization in the wasteland world will disappear and become a place for their demon clan to kill! Become their demon hunting ground! Holy land for improving their demon clan strength! Once he has not stepped on this line, not to mention the future of the demon family, even he will definitely die in the East! At that time, Taoist priest moxiao, their demon clan will lose him in the future. It is absolutely difficult to turn over in the boundless world!


    Luo Zhen knew in his heart that since he was the representative of destruction and evil, which of his old enemies in the East was definitely the representative of creation and fairyland in the boundless world! There will definitely be a big war between them! His victory is equal to the victory of the devil! Then in the future, the fairyland will die out! The wasteland will also become a place where the demon clan is rampant! If the other side wins, the demon clan will dissipate in the wasteland world and will never emerge all day! Xiandao civilization will spread all over the wasteland and become the only pronoun on the wasteland! And their demon clan will be suppressed in the eternal prison! Forever can not appear in the wasteland!


    This is a fatalistic game! It is also a battle about who is more powerful and who is suitable to become the representative of the prosperous world in the future! Therefore, Luo Xuan must not have any vigilance! He knew in his heart that his old enemy was in the East! Now the East is in the hands of the summer dynasty! Then his old enemy may have become a strong man in the summer transportation dynasty! If you want to win over your old enemy, you must stand on the opposite side of the summer dynasty! This is a great test of his confidence! If he doesn''t have enough confidence, the fairy civilization will easily suppress the demon civilization!


    But for Luo, he has come up with a solution! And this way is to use the blood and Qi of countless demon families to improve their cultivation! Let your accomplishments exceed the level of the pilgrim of the summer transportation in a short time! Only in this way can he steadily surpass each other! Better than your old enemy! Let the devil''s way flourish in the desolate world! But there is also a trouble in doing so, that is, the demon clan is too arrogant! The great Xia Dynasty can recover the demon clan by their strong strength! And if you want to master those demon families who escaped from the East, it''s not easy!

 Chapter 984

    It matters! He can''t be careless. What he has to do is to coax the countless demon families who have escaped from the East into his own hands, hide behind the scenes and let the escaped demon families declare war with the East! At that time, a large number of wars between demon families will definitely have skyrocketing blood gas! And then! This is the best time for him to grow up! As long as he absorbed those blood gas, Luo Zhen was very sure that he could step into the realm above Da Luo Jinxian! As long as you step into that realm, you can massacre in the East and improve your cultivation! Wait until your accomplishments reach the point where no one can control them! It''s the best time for him to end the battle of fate!


    I have to say, history is always similar! The original Luo Yu grew up by absorbing blood and gas from the war between the three ethnic groups, and now the backward move is no different from the original! But the object of deception was transferred from the three families to the demon family! Now the three clans have become the running dogs under the command of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, so Luo has no chance to deceive them. The only thing he can deceive now is a large number of demon clans who have escaped from the East! But it doesn''t make any difference to him! Because the main force of the dragon and Han robbery was not the three races! But a large number of demon families!


    When the three clans were founded, the scales of the demon clan belonged to the dragon clan, the birds belonged to the Phoenix clan, and the animals belonged to the Kirin clan. Originally, Luo Xuan provoked a war between the three clans, that is, a war between the demon clans! Now the only difference from the original is that the demon clan has not been divided into three types of feather scale animals. It is still a chaotic situation! There are only three races missing, which is not much different from the original dragon Han disaster, so once Luo''s plan is successful, it will definitely be a disaster for the wasteland world! Who is the most numerous race in the wild world now? No doubt the demon clan!


    If Luo Xuan provoked the war between the two demon families, it would definitely be a disaster no weaker than the original dragon and Han robbery! And if such a disaster happens, it is definitely the thing Luo Yu would like to see most! Because only in this way can he absorb blood and grow up! Reach a height that no one can reach! Master the destiny of the world! Win the battle of fate! That''s the only way! This is the only way Luo can go and his only chance! If he loses it, Luo Xuan will never grow up, so he must do so. Even if those demon families are arrogant, he must find a way to coax those guys to attack the East!


    Luo Xuan originally wanted to bring these demon clans under his command, but he thought it over and made it clear that these demon clans are too proud. It''s not easy to recover them, and these days, the summer transportation Dynasty is likely to reach a terrible situation! So he can''t delay, so the best way is for him to deceive these demon families who escaped from the East and provoke a war between them and the East! As long as the plan succeeds, he will get countless blood gas from it! It is not difficult to grow to a point where no one can reach! The most difficult level of this plan is to provoke the war between those demon families and the East! As long as he successfully provokes the war, there is no need to worry about anything in the future! Just wait for countless blood to flow into your chest and abdomen to improve your strength!


    In the initial stage of the world of the flood and famine, the devil Luo and the Taoist ancestor Hongjun were undoubtedly the two protagonists of the world of the flood and famine! They are fatalistic opposites! To really stand at the top of the world, they must beat each other! Only in this way can they become the peak figures in the boundless world! Whether it''s fairyland or devil''s way, there is no difference for the heavenly way of the boundless world. He won''t believe in either side. What he has to do is to treat the two protagonists fairly, wait for the end of their fateful war, and the winner will become the spokesman of the heavenly way. In the future, the success will be smooth, the loser will die, and there will be no chance to turn over forever!


    This is not only a huge opportunity, but also a crisis! Luo Xuan had an overwhelming power to win, but what he did was too dark. In addition, he was always hidden in the dark and an opponent of the fairy way, so he couldn''t win over his allies to help himself. Hongjun was different. Hongjun in the early days of the world was a good man and had to intervene in everything, This also made him have many close friends! When the fatalistic battle took place, Hongjun was surrounded by several ancestors who were in the same state with them! Coupled with the awakening of the three families, he defeated Luo Yu! So from the original point of view, Luo''s hope of victory is actually great! Because in addition to making friends in terms of character, Luo Yu has to surpass Hongjun in terms of strength and any other aspects! Although he failed to become the final winner! But the ancestors in the early days of the world remembered the amazing war! That represents the devil''s way of the boundless world. Luo Xuan fought against countless strong people of Xiandao civilization alone and suppressed them! If Hongjun hadn''t used the fragments of the jade plate of fortune to turn the world around! The final outcome is really hard to say!


    But even so, Luo has proved that he has left an irresistible blow to the desolate world! Directly let the demon family, which should have been eliminated by the way of life and death, become a level existence with Xiandao! The fairy way rises, the devil way hides, the fairy way disappears, and the devil way prospers! Such an act shocked countless people of Xiandao civilization! But there was nothing to do, because his mouth was on Luo Xuan himself. He quickly and incomparably appealed to heaven to make the matter a foregone conclusion. Although Luo Xuan died and was suppressed in the end, what he did also had a certain impact on the future of the flood and famine world!


    However, it is obvious that Luo Xuan has not reached that level. Although he is already in the realm of five grade golden immortals, he has not reached the level of mastering the two most invincible killing treasures in the later period of quasi saint! Although Luo Yu now has good strength, he is not mature after all! So Xiandao still has a 90% chance to suppress the evil way anyway! Nothing else! In his previous life, Hongjun invited a lot of people from the wild world, and the congenital God residence suppressed Luo Zhen. In this life, he had the summer Dynasty as the backstage. Is it difficult to be afraid of him? Will Luo Zhen be alone?


    Will the summer games allow the territory they want to master in the future to become a place where the demon clan is rampant? Naturally, it will not, so the fate struggle between the two protagonists of heaven and earth in the desolate world is bound to be intervened by the summer transportation dynasty! And will dissipate the evil way in an overwhelming situation! Don''t give him any chance to make an oath!

 Chapter 985

    Although the demon clan has only appeared for thousands of years, in this short period of thousands of years, the number of demon clans has exceeded the total number of the original ferocious beast dynasties. Now there are countless demon clans under the command of the Xia Yun Dynasty, and 30% to 40% of the demon clans are not satisfied with the rule of the Xia Yun Dynasty and fled the east to the West, And these demon families who fled to the West are the targets Luo Yu needs to deceive!


    As long as Luo Xuan persuades these demon families to attack the East and make them enemies with Xia Yun Dynasty, there will be countless blood and gas condensed at the beginning of the war. At that time, he can take advantage of this opportunity to grow up wantonly! Although the demon clan was extremely proud, Luo Xuan was still full of confidence. He thought he could definitely convince those demon clans! His confidence lies in the strength of his five grade golden immortal realm! According to Luo Zhen''s estimation, although there are more than 20 great Luo Jinxian in the great Xia Dynasty, their realm is absolutely incomparable with themselves. They have grown to this stage with countless blood and Qi. In Luo Zhen''s opinion, except Su mu, the saint of the great Xia Dynasty, there is no one in the flood and wasteland world whose strength is really above themselves!


    It is precisely because he has the strength of the five products of Luo Jinxian that he has such confidence to persuade those demon families to attack the East! Although the demon clan is arrogant, their nature is to respect the strong. As long as their strength is stronger than themselves and their fist is bigger than themselves, then no matter what you say, the demon clan will take it seriously. On the contrary, if you put forward any opinions under your strength, no one will pay attention to your opinions! Of course, this is also the nature of all nationalities in the heavens. It can be said that this is true in any power supreme world! It''s just that this is particularly obvious in the demon clan. If it wasn''t for the overwhelming strength of the Xia Dynasty, how could the demon clan who took refuge under their command follow them like this? Isn''t it because the strength of the summer Dynasty is strong enough to make them surrender?


    ......


    In the east of the wasteland, a middle-aged man wearing a Taoist robe walked on the endless wasteland. Looking at the changes of the wasteland over the years, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath. This person is the Taoist ancestor Hongjun who left the summer palace and came to the wasteland to experience alone, At this moment, Hongjun looked at the wasteland that had become orderly under the rule of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and couldn''t help smiling. He once doubted whether Su Mu''s words were true or false, but now all this doesn''t matter. In fact, the great Xia Yun Dynasty''s rule over the wasteland world is a very good choice, at least it seems so now, Under the rule of the great Xia Dynasty, the wasteland is now a peaceful color. There is no dispute. It can be said to be the best result!


    Do you know what the original wasteland looks like? At the beginning of the birth of the wasteland, the wasteland was ruled by the ferocious beast Dynasty, and there is no doubt that what the ferocious beast dynasty did had a great impact on the wasteland. All these are obvious to all of their congenital gods, What kind of scenery it was when the ferocious beast dynasty ruled the wasteland was completely different from what it is now when the Xia Yun dynasty ruled the wasteland! If the wasteland under the rule of the Xia Dynasty is a real fairyland and peaceful place, then the wasteland under the rule of the ferocious beast Dynasty is like human purgatory. There are disputes whenever and wherever. The cruelty of ferocious beasts has led to the disappearance of many innate spiritual roots on the wasteland! For the wild land, the ferocious beast Dynasty has caused extremely terrible consequences, but fortunately, now the wild world has come out of the original human purgatory and become a real fairyland!


    "Such a wasteland is really peaceful, without fierce animals and disputes. Everything is thriving, but I don''t know how long it can last!" Hongjun took a deep breath and thought secretly in his heart. He understood that everything in the world actually has a definite number. The wasteland under the rule of the fierce animal Dynasty is like purgatory on earth, After the end of the reign of the ferocious beast Dynasty, the wasteland under the rule of the great Xia Yun Dynasty was like a legendary fairyland, but for how many years such a scene could be maintained, Hong Jun had no idea what would happen in the future. Hong Jun could only know from the fragments of the jade plate of creation that there would be great changes in the wasteland in the future, I hope that the changes at that time will not change the appearance of the famine world, otherwise I don''t know what kind of situation the famine world will fall into.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the arrival of the great Xia Dynasty, the future of the Honghuang world would be really not calm at all. The period when the ferocious beast Dynasty collapsed in the original book can be said to be the most calm period in the Honghuang world. No matter what it was, it was peaceful. However, after the beginning of the three ethnic catastrophes, everything changed greatly, and then countless eras passed, There is no peace faction in the wasteland world. There are only countless disputes and calculations! There are disputes between mountain spirits and wild monsters, and the mutual calculations of gods and Buddhas all over the sky. In the original works, the wasteland world has become a world controlled by conspirators in the future!


    But now it''s different. The Xia Dynasty controlled the east of the wasteland world, so Su Mu won''t let them appear in the future, no matter any disputes or calculations. Although Su mu can''t avoid all calculations, he has the ability to resist all calculations in the world, whether it''s the later sage''s calculations or anything else, as long as it is harmful to his rule, If you let your hard changed future return, Su Mu will forcibly reverse it, so as to try to avoid the future disaster! Su Mu''s efforts for so long have indeed changed the world for a long time. The three nations'' catastrophe will not appear again, but who knows what will emerge to replace the three nations'' catastrophe? Everything still needs time to be revealed, but what Su Mu has to do is to keep everything under his control, which is enough!


    Hongjun walked on the barren land, taught all creatures, enlightened their wisdom, and did a lot of things, which also greatly improved his state of mind. Although his state of mind had reached a level of calm, with his continuous understanding of the meaning of all creatures along the way, his state of mind also reached another level! Although some are unclear, Hongjun feels that his strength has risen more than one level!

 Chapter 986

    If it is the best way to improve the state of mind, perhaps the heart refining in the world of mortals is a good choice. After all, the state of mind tempered in the rolling world of mortals is the most stable and perfect, because there are too many mysteries wrapped in the world of mortals, that is, the seven emotions and six desires in the world of mortals. For a person, if the seven emotions and six desires are refined thoroughly, Then this person''s state of mind must reach an unimaginable level! Although there are few creatures in the current wasteland, it is also a very good experience choice! Sometimes there are some problems. If you go further, you can figure it out.


    The same is true of your state of mind. If you go far, your state of mind may improve. State of mind is a strange thing. It often breaks through in a completely unexpected state. When you find that your state of mind breaks through, you will react. It is also very normal that your state of mind has been greatly improved, After all, there is no clear way to cultivate mood, and there is no clear hint. Maybe what you can do to improve your mood is to go further and let your mind empty. Often in this case, there will be many good harvests. Hongjun has walked through countless mountains and rivers in the wasteland world, met many demon families and experienced the common problems of demon families, Also saw a lot of beautiful scenery and all living things. In this case, it is very normal for Hongjun''s state of mind to be suddenly improved.


    Such a leisurely and plain life is undoubtedly the best choice for improving a person''s state of mind. If Hongjun walks through the whole flood world with his own feet and puts everything in his eyes, his state of mind will undoubtedly be greatly improved, but now, I''m afraid he doesn''t have so much time to understand the existence of those beautiful scenery to improve his state of mind, because somewhere in the western world, as Hongjun''s lifelong enemy, the demon ancestor Luo Yu has started his plan and began to slowly enter the demon clan. If he wants to deceive these demon clans and let them fight back to the East.


    It has to be said that Luo Zhen is a little too hasty in this matter. After all, it is not difficult to see the strength of these demon families who have fled the East. At least 90% of them have not even reached the real fairyland, and the rest are just ordinary real fairyland. Only a few have reached the high level of the real fairyland or the golden fairyland, It''s too much to think about attacking the East with such strength. Most of these demon families were born after escaping from the East. However, these demon families who are still growing up naturally don''t have enough strength to help Luo Xuan attack the East!


    However, Luo Xuan never wanted to attack the East and take control of it. In his opinion, it''s enough for these guys to be cannon fodder no matter what level they are. Their fight with the Oriental demon clan will inevitably lead to skyrocketing blood gas. At that time, she will be able to improve her cultivation by relying on these blood gas. Therefore, Luo Xuan will act too hastily to deceive these demon clans and make them conflict, Only in this way can they go out to attack the east to attack the Xia Dynasty, and only in this way can he collect blood gas to improve his cultivation in a short time!


    In fact, some people will wonder whether there is no demon family in such a big west? In fact, there are, but Luo Xuan now dare not take the Western demon family to improve his cultivation. What he has to do is hide in the dark, not stand in the open and fight against the summer Dynasty. That is undoubtedly an act of seeking death! You know, his act of hunting and spreading evil Qi in the West has attracted the attention of the East. Although I don''t know why the East hasn''t sent strong people here to explore, it is undoubtedly good news for Luo Xuan. If the East sends people to take these demon families in the west, Then he will face the squeeze of living space, which is not a comfortable thing!


    In a short time, if he turns the whole western creatures into his own blood, he will certainly improve his cultivation for a long time, but what can he do? Even if he absorbed the blood gas, he could never break through the realm above Da Luo Jinxian. Luo Zhen knew very well that what he wanted to break through that realm was not blood gas, but an understanding. But now he was still a little far away from that realm, so he didn''t think carefully, For a short time, it is indeed the best choice to absorb the blood and gas of the west, but in the long run, it is definitely suicidal!


    Who in the East has reached the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian? What if he came to the West in person after he realized what he had done in the western world? Although Luo Xuan is arrogant, he is not stupid. After absorbing the blood of the whole west, his cultivation can indeed be promoted to the peak of Luo Jinxian, but what can he do? It''s hard to refute people who are more powerful than themselves, so what he has to do is hide in the dark, provoke a war between the East and the west, get blood and improve his cultivation, and then hide in the dark to explore how to break through to that realm. As long as he succeeds, he won''t have to be afraid of which Saint he will be in the summer transportation in the future, If he is in the same state, he has sufficient self-confidence for Luo Huang! Because in his hands, he has the existence of the most precious killing weapon in the world. With this thing in hand, who can fight in the same realm?


    However, Luo Zhen could not think that the other four immortal killing swords with the most important weapon in the world of the great depression were in Su Mu''s hands. Not only that, but also the most important defense weapon in the world of the great depression was in Su Mu''s hands. In addition, there were two innate treasures of attack and defense, Taiji map and Pangu flag, Luo Xuan''s idea that he can be invincible when he breaks through the quasi holy state is too arrogant. Of course, this is just the reason for too little information. If Luo Xuan knew that Su Mu had so many precious treasures, would he be so impulsive to provoke a war between the East and the west? Obviously not!


    Although he is arrogant and arrogant, he is not a fool. He still has the wisdom he should have. Therefore, no matter how Luo knows that Su Mu has so many congenital treasures, he will be more cautious and make a more perfect plan to pay the East. But now, his plan has begun to be implemented slowly, It''s not easy to hide in the dark!

 Chapter 987

    Therefore, under the influence of these many, Luo he had to give up everything that the western world now has in order to keep his hidden identity. Although there are many demon families and creatures in the western world, if Luo He wantonly kills and refines blood and Qi to improve his cultivation, it must attract the attention of the summer dynasty! Nowadays, the great Xia Yun Dynasty is called the master of the wasteland world. If he acts recklessly in the west, he will be attacked and killed by the endless army of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and there is no hiding place for him.


    So now Luo Xuan has to hide his identity, hide himself quietly in the dark and wait for the opportunity, and wait for the right time to convince those demon families who escaped from the east to use them as cannon fodder for this attack on the East! Only in this way, with the help of the Xia Dynasty, can he perfectly hide himself in the dark and grow up! And just wait until his cultivation breaks through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! When he reached the quasi holy land, the backwardness with a god killing gun was sure that he would not be afraid of anyone in the wasteland. At that time, he would not have much fear if he declared war on the great Xia Yun Dynasty, because with a god killing gun and the backwardness of the twelve world destroying red lotus, he thought he was absolutely qualified to be the first quasi holy person. At that time, No matter how many great Luo Jinxian come to the great Xia Yun Dynasty, they will become the nourishment for him to improve his cultivation!


    As long as he doesn''t expose himself in the early stage and develops slowly, when the time comes, he who has enough strength will stand up and attract the strong men of the great Xia Dynasty to the west, and then kill and refine his blood and gas to improve his cultivation, then Luo Yu is absolutely sure to kill Su mu, the saint of the great Xia Dynasty, under his own gun! At that time, after Luo Xuan absorbed the blood of Su mu, the pilgrim of the summer movement, his cultivation will certainly get a qualitative leap, that is to say, he is likely to improve his cultivation to the quasi holy peak with the help of his blood! After reaching the quasi holy peak, Luo Zhen will no longer feel any panic about his old enemy, because Luo Zhen believes that with his cultivation speed, there is absolutely no one in the boundless world. At that time, he has the strength of the quasi holy peak. The so-called old enemy night is just the nourishment for him to improve his cultivation!


    Luo Xuan calculated everything clearly, but he never thought that Su Mu had already observed Luo Xuan''s every move. Although Su Mu was far away from the eastern heaven at the moment and Luo Xuan existed at the critical point in the west, Su Mu was still light and easy to master many of Luo Xuan''s news, In addition, Su Mu knew Luo Zhen''s character very well, so he had expected everything Luo Zhen did. No matter how Luo Zhen calculated, he could not escape Su Mu''s palm in the end. In fact, Luo Zhen''s self righteous calculation was just an act that was different from the original work in Su Mu''s eyes.


    ......


    In the blink of an eye, thousands of years have passed since the end of the famine. Luo has been spreading his evil spirit in the West for thousands of years. Although he has not hurt the lives of living creatures, those living creatures affected by Luo''s evil spirit have also been confused and gradually become evil. This phenomenon is not surprising in the western world, Those creatures who were originally corroded by evil spirits thought it was actually a disaster for them, but after many days of precipitation, they found that these evil spirits were not only a disaster for themselves, but a great improvement. They no longer resist these evil spirits, but take the initiative to accept them, Let these evil Qi corrode their body more quickly, because they found that as long as they absorb these evil Qi into the body and refine it, it is undoubtedly a huge and incomparable improvement for their cultivation!


    But they will never know that there is no improvement for them. Instead, it is like a terrible virus in their bodies. As long as they wait for the acceleration of time, the evil spirit in their bodies will become a vicious means to take their lives! At that time, Luo can easily master the creatures of the whole western world by relying on these evil spirits, let them go east, they dare not go west, let them take one step, and they absolutely dare not take the second step! It can be said that it is a powerful means to master the freedom of others! More importantly, over the years, with the increasing evil spirit in those creatures, their spirit has become very fragile. This is also one of Luo''s means to master them, reduce their spiritual strength and make them obedient. Although evil spirit is used as a means to threaten their lives, there are always several people who are not afraid of death, After reducing their mental power, it means that their divine consciousness and state of mind will be reduced by Luo. At that time, Luo can be said to have mastered a large number of dare to die legions! There is no timidity in facing death, and more importantly, they will never have any impact on their hidden plans!


    Although these guys will turn into endless blood after they die with Oriental creatures, Luo doesn''t want to disturb his plan because of this blood. He is a man who has a beginning and an end. He has already made a perfect plan. As long as he carries out the plan perfectly, it is a foolproof means, Therefore, he will not allow any deviation in his plan. Since he has decided to hide in the dark, Luo will never exist in the open because of any interest, because the risk is too high.


    Although Luo Xuan is sure that he can break through to the quasi holy state after absorbing those blood and Qi, who knows whether the saint of the great Xia Dynasty has broken through to a higher level after so many years? Although he has the most precious treasure in his hands, who knows if there is any treasure in the hands of the pilgrim of the great Xia Yun? Considering many causes and effects, Luo Zhen will never expose himself because of any small mistake!


    What he has to do is hide in the dark and wait for the opportunity, instead of standing on the surface like a fool to provoke the authority of the summer dynasty! It was only five or six thousand years that the great Xia Dynasty appeared in the wasteland world, but it was in these five or six thousand years that the great Xia Dynasty mastered the wasteland world to an unimaginable extent. If he jumped out to be the enemy of the great Xia Dynasty, I''m afraid those congenital gods in the East would not agree!

 Chapter 988

    In Buzhou mountain in the East, countless thunder and lightning roared in the sky like the end of the day, which attracted the eyes of countless innate creatures. Even the great Xia Yun Dynasty locked his eyes at the foot of Buzhou mountain and waited for what was about to happen. They knew very well that this was not the birth of a strange treasure or the birth of a innate spiritual root. There was only one possibility of thunder robbery at this level, That is, there is a congenital God residence to be transformed at the foot of Buzhou mountain to form the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! Therefore, countless innate creatures and innate God''s residence will look at Buzhou mountain like this. They want to see what is sacred about the two innate God''s residence that will become Da Luo Jinxian!


    At the foot of Buzhou mountain at this moment, two python with a length of ten thousand feet are coiled in the rocks. It is not difficult to imagine how terrible it would be if the two Python stood up straight! I''m afraid there is no bigger body than these two Python except the witch clan that hasn''t appeared in the future! It''s like a dark mountain range, and it''s like a long abyss. Countless thunder robbers condense in the sky, and echo with the two Python on the ground like a huge and strong thunder giant snake at the same time.


    Fu Xi took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes as he looked at the thunder robbery all over the sky. Now it seems that the thunder robbery is too powerful. Perhaps it is because their brother and sister have the same mind and enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian at the same time, which leads to the integration of their thunder robbery into a more powerful thunder robbery, Its power has more than doubled! Such a thunder robbery is not so easy for them to pass. If they don''t cross it, what awaits them is death. They die under the thunder robbery and turn into fly ash. Even a trace of spirit can''t exist in the flood!


    However, although the power of thunder robbery has become more powerful, the number of thunder robbers has indeed decreased. From the original 81 thunder robbers to the current 36 thunder robbers, more than 40 thunder robbers have been reduced, which is the only good news for them. After all, they don''t have to bear 81 thunder robbers and lightning. Although they are a congenital God residence, However, their physique is Yin. In the face of thunder robbery, the mighty and legitimate existence comes from the suppression of blood. Therefore, whether the power of thunder robbery is strong or not makes no difference to them, because no matter the strength of thunder robbery, they will think that the power of this thunder robbery is far more than the whole grade of thunder robbery at the moment when it falls on them! Therefore, for Fu Xi and Nu Wa, the reduction of the number of thunder robbers is really good news. At least there is no need to bear so many thunder bombardments. Although the power is stronger than normal thunder robbers, their brother and sister must be able to survive the disaster together.


    "Brother, if we didn''t survive the thunder disaster, wouldn''t we fail to live up to the teacher''s cultivation? The teacher has guided us for ten years, which has greatly accelerated our practice and become the earliest group of local creatures in the wasteland world to achieve the existence of Da Luo Jinxian. If we fail to live up to the teacher''s expectations, doesn''t it mean that we are very useless? You, my brother and sister People work together, even if the thunder disaster is so powerful, we will be able to get through it and achieve the supreme land of gold and immortals! "Nu Wa reminded Fu Xi.


    The reason why Nu Wa said these words to Fu Xi was that their brother and sister had the same heart. At this moment, Nu Wa could clearly detect the uneasiness in Fu Xi''s heart. Although she pretended to be calm without any flaws, for Nu Wa, Fu Xi was too wrong today, so he would make a voice to remind Fu Xi and let him out of the magic barrier in his heart, Face the thunderbolt! Nuwa was very clear in her heart that even if their brother and sister worked together, they might not be able to pass the thunder robbery, but without efforts, everything was in vain. Therefore, as long as their brother and sister worked together, they might be able to pass the robbery and become the supreme Luo Jinxian. This was their only chance, and neither side could have any hesitation!


    That means that any hesitation in Fuxi''s heart may lead to their brother and sister falling under the thunder robbery! So no matter what, Nu Wa wants Fu Xi to come out of his inner magic barrier, and Nu Wa knows how to persuade him with Fu Xi''s character! In fact, it was true. After listening to Nu Wa''s words, Fu Xi took a deep breath and seemed to calm down a lot. Looking at the falling thunder, he couldn''t help but say to Nu Wa: "I''m sorry, little sister. I almost let you destroy it with me. Don''t worry. As long as my brother is still alive, you won''t be hurt. It''s just 36 thunder robberies. Even if my brother falls here today, I want my little sister to achieve the land of Dalai!"


    Nu Wa couldn''t help laughing when she heard the speech. It seemed that Fu Xi came out of the magic barrier. Although her words were unlucky, Nu Wa had no time to say anything to him at this moment, because just the moment before, the thunder all over the sky suddenly gathered together and cleaved down towards them! The lightning like doomsday scene appeared in front of them, Nu Wa Wa knew that she couldn''t hesitate. She immediately gathered the immortal Qi. Zhu Zao came out of a defense barrier. Fu Xi hurriedly passed his immortal Qi to Nu Wa. With their joint efforts, the first thunder robbery was indeed blocked by them! Although they were hurt a little, the next thunder robbery won''t come so quickly, so they have time to recover Immortal spirit and physical strength!


    But you know, this is just the first thunder robbery! Nuwa and Fuxi were already hurt, and the more powerful the thunder robbery, doesn''t it mean that they will face a powerful thunder hundreds or thousands of times stronger than this thunder robbery? Both of them did not dare to hesitate. They immediately sat cross legged and recovered. When they arrived at the back, they had no time to restore their immortality and physical strength, because the six thunder robbers fell one after another, and it was impossible to give them any time to adjust their breath and recover, Therefore, they should ensure that there will be no mistakes in the first 30 thunder robberies and do not consume too much physical strength and immortal Qi. Only in this way can they recover faster and make full preparations to face the next thunder robberies!


    The first thunder robbery was blocked by them, and the falling time of the second thunder robbery was almost known by them. Three days later, it will be the falling time of the second thunder robbery! They have to be well prepared in these three days!

 Chapter 989

    This is the first time that countless creatures in the wasteland have seen such a terrible shaped thunder robbery! This also made them feel a little panic. Some of them became at a loss. They secretly thought that if the shape robbery they faced in the future was the same, what should they do? In the face of such a terrible thunder robbery, I''m afraid no one can underestimate it except the congenital God residence with top congenital heel and foot!


    However, they are obviously careless. The reason why Nu Wa and Fu Xi''s shape robbery is so terrible is not a strange thing. First, Nu Wa and Fu Xi are brothers and sisters with the same heart. Only when they break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian at the same time will they lead to such a terrible shape thunder robbery. Second, Nuwa and Fuxi are the incarnation robbers who broke through the realm of golden immortals in Dalao! Therefore, the thunder robbery is aimed at the great Luo Jinxian, and the creatures transformed under the great Luo Jinxian will not suffer such a terrible thunder robbery at all. This must be understood in the hearts of those creatures with the increase and decrease of time.


    According to Su Mu''s guess, there are few people who have the opportunity to face such a terrible disaster in the future. I''m afraid Sanqing can compare with it except the two emperors of the demon family, Donghuang Taiyi and Dijun. Other people may not be able to cause such a huge disaster at all. Of course, someone may ask, If the twelve ancestors of the witch family were to lead to a great disaster, wouldn''t their power be much stronger than what Nuwa Fuxi is facing now? Maybe it is, but one thing to be clear is that the witch family doesn''t practice divinity, so they won''t face such a terrible thunder disaster at all. For them, there is no bottleneck on the road of cultivation. If there is, they can get through it after entering the Pangu temple for cultivation for a while. Besides, the strength of the twelve ancestors of the witch family is also uneven, If they don''t break through the same realm at the same time, they can''t lead to such terrible thunder robbery, let alone they won''t lead to the bombardment of thunder robbery at all.


    In fact, some people in later generations have guessed that the greater the strength of Huaxing, the more distant the future path of this person will be. But Su Mu doesn''t think so now. What strength is Hongjun Huaxing? It''s just a little fairy friar, but is Hongjun''s achievement low in the future? It''s not low, but people have become the strongest in the future in the flood world step by step. They are called the Taoist ancestor by all living things. Even if they don''t appear in the hidden world, no one dares to ignore the majesty of Hongjun Taoist ancestor. Compared with those saints, Hongjun, who has never appeared in the flood world, is much more terrible in the hearts of all living things!


    Therefore, it is not an accurate answer to say that the stronger the strength of the form, the stronger it will be in the future. Of course, it still needs time to consider what it will look like in the future. Although all the saints in the future will be formed in the realm of golden immortals, is their future really so strong? No, they are just chess pieces under heaven. Even their own freedom can''t be controlled in their hands. Zhang Bairen has always wanted to jump out of the control of saints and obtain their own freedom, but he doesn''t know that even saints can''t control their own freedom. In fact, saints who are high above are just playthings in the hands of others.


    ......


    The thunder robbers fell down one by one, and time was advancing slowly. In the blink of an eye, another hundred years had passed. The thunder robbers faced by Nu Wa and Fu Xi over the past hundred years had become more and more powerful, and their injuries were more and more serious. Now Nu Wa and Fu Xi have been seriously injured, but there was still one of the most powerful thunder robbers left, If there were no miracles, Nu Wa and Fu Xi might have hated it today,


    Fu Xi looked at the dark clouds and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. There was thunder and lightning in the clouds. It was the last thunder robbery that was gathering. He was very clear in his heart that this thunder robbery might be able to resist in its heyday with the strength of himself and Nu Wa, but now they have been badly hurt in previous thunder robberies, In the face of the last one, which combined the power of the previous 35 thunder robbers, he knew in his heart that he and Nu Wa were about to fall here!


    It''s funny to say it. Who would think that they would die under their own shaped thunder robbery! Today''s Fuxi and Nuwa have completed most of the transformation and achieved the appearance of half human body and half snake tail, which is not much different from Nuwa Fuxi in the myth, but different from the brilliance in the myth description, Nuwa and Fuxi can be described in two words, that is, embarrassment! If you add two words to form an idiom, then they are now in a mess! Nuwa and Fuxi had already made every effort in the face of that one after another shaped thunder robbery, but they never thought that the thunder robbery, which condensed their strength, was so terrible that they wanted to let them fall again!


    "Little sister, I''m not sure we''ll be remembered by the history of the boundless world in the future. I''m afraid we''re the first congenital God''s residence to die under our own shaped thunder robbery." Fu Xi took a deep breath and looked at Nu Wa around him. He said helplessly, at this moment, Fu Xi''s upper body has turned into a human shape, and his clothes and robes turned into scales and armor have been broken, The handsome cheeks and his black hair became very messy. The blood on his face and body showed how terrible the thunder had been!


    The same is true of Nuwa. Now Nuwa has the appearance of the virgin of later generations. She looks no less than any beautiful woman in the world. In addition, her messy hairstyle, wounds and some broken clothes are undoubtedly a great temptation for lecherous people, But at this moment, I believe no one has that evil mind. They are all waiting for the last thunder robbery to fall. See how Nu Wa and Fu Xi will face the last thunder robbery. If they survive safely, their brother and sister will undoubtedly be famous in the flood world and become the top strong in one fell swoop, but if they fail, Then they will become the laughingstock of the wasteland world and be remembered and praised by the history of the wasteland world for countless years!


    "I don''t want to be famous in this way." Nu Wa replied reluctantly. She really didn''t want her reputation to be remembered by countless people for thousands of years. However, when she looked at the terrible thunder robbery, she couldn''t help taking a deep breath and then said: "But I''m afraid the last thing I want will happen. I''m just sorry that the teacher has taught me for ten years."

 Chapter 990

    At this moment, on the top of Buzhou mountain, Su Mu narrowed his eyes when he looked at the still gathering thunder robbery. According to the truth, there was something wrong. Although Nu Wa and Fu Xi were a little embarrassed in the face of the transformed thunder robbery, they didn''t become what they are now. Was it their own intervention that made them born too early, Let Tiandao think that he has lost control of the boundless world, so he wants to take this thunder robbery to kill these two abnormal numbers that jump out of his control?


    Su Mu thought more and thought it was possible. Su Mu didn''t know why Tiandao didn''t choose to kill him, but he also knew something about it. The most likely thing was that Tiandao didn''t dare to attack him because of his identity as the controller of the earth fairy world, the identity of the great Xia Dynasty and his huge Qi, You know, Su Mu now has a great world that is not weaker than the wasteland world! Although it is still developing and growing, the future achievements of the land fairyland will never be under the flood world, and if it is hard to say, their land fairyland will be much stronger than the flood world at this time point! Because at this moment, there are only a few golden immortals in the desolate world, but there are already dozens in their fairy world! Even a quasi Saint appeared! At this moment, the land of immortals has surpassed the boundless world in strength!


    However, although the strength of the earth fairy world has exceeded that of the wasteland world, after all, it has just been born. Unlike the wasteland world, which was created by Pangu with his own magic power, the earth fairy world is a great world step by step! Therefore, at this moment, the earth fairy world still needs to grow for a certain period of time to reach the level of the wasteland world. Now, except that the earth fairy world has suppressed the wasteland world, it can''t compare with the wasteland world in any other aspects. At this moment, the earth fairy world can''t catch up with the wasteland world in terms of the number of creatures or the number of treasures and congenital miraculous drugs, This is also the reason why Su Mu chose to come to the wasteland world, not only for the strong, but also for the countless congenital spiritual treasures, the countless precious medicines and the legendary ten congenital spiritual roots in the wasteland world!


    Thinking that it was because of himself that Nu Wa and Fu Xi faced such a terrible disaster, Su Mu felt helpless and said in his heart: "Forget it, who wants me to be kind? Just help them this time. Nuwa is one of the saints of Tianding in the future, and Fuxi is also one of the three emperors of the human race in the future. Their strength is very strong. It is also a great improvement for me to bring them under my command in the summer movement Dynasty. Let''s save them at one time."


    ......


    Nu Wa and Fu Xi looked at each other, and then at the same time injected the immortal Qi into another person''s body. At this moment, the number of immortal Qi in their two human bodies is basically the same, so there is no difference. Fu Xi smiled helplessly and said: "I''ll give you the immortal Qi. You can''t say you have the opportunity to tide over the disaster and achieve Da Luo Jinxian. How did you give me your immortal Qi?"


    "You and my brother and sister were born at the same moment countless years ago. They have grown up all the way for so many years. They practice together and talk about Taoism together. Now they are facing this destruction like shaped thunder robbery together. How can I have the heart to leave my brother and live alone? You and my brother and sister have the same heart. They both prosper and lose. Let me exchange my brother''s life for a glimmer of life. Nuwa can''t do it." Nu Wa shook her head and replied that just the moment Fu Xi looked at herself, she already knew what Fu Xi thought, so without saying a word, she directly passed the immortal Qi in her body to Fu Xi.


    This thunder robbery embodies the power of the previous 35 thunder robbers. They all know that even if they pass the immortal Qi to another person, there is only a glimmer of life. It''s better to live and die together than to bet on whether they can survive the thunder robbery in the end. Their brother and sister made an oath when they were born that year. No matter what kind of disaster happens in the future, they should face it together Therefore, when Nu Wa knew Fu Xi''s idea, she gave him the immortal Qi for the first time. No matter how, she would not allow herself to live. Even if she died, she would die together!


    Although Nu Wa thought it was a bit wrong to be the teacher who had guided their brother and sister for ten years, at this moment, they had made a decision, and there was no room for regret. However, they just died. What''s the fear? Just when they were ready to face the last thunder robbery hand in hand, a big hand suddenly penetrated the dark thunder robbery cloud Hold the condensed thunder robbery and crush it directly!


    The scene that shocked countless people plunged the wasteland into silence. The clouds gradually dispersed, and the lightning gradually disappeared. The originally terrible sky slowly changed into its original shape. The dazzling light of the sun star lit up the wasteland again, which made countless shocked and numb people react.


    "Just now... What''s that? A big hand!??"


    This is the thought in the hearts of countless innate gods and creatures. What happened just now? They actually saw a huge palm that appeared out of thin air, grabbed the terrible thunder that could easily turn the great Luo Jinxian into fly ash and crushed it. What kind of cultivation is it that can do such a terrible thing? Who is the owner of the mysterious palm Who is sacred?


    Nu Wa and Fu Xi were surprised to open their eyes. They had stabilized the realm of Da Luo Jinxian and entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! In other words, the thunder robbery they faced dispersed!? After that big hand crushed the thunder robbery, their cultivation was a homeopathic breakthrough!?


    "Nu Wa (Fuxi) thanks the teacher for saving his life!" Nu Wa and Fuxi knew exactly what was going on just now. Who can make such a terrible means in the current flood world except the summer Dynasty leader who stood at the peak of the flood world?


    After hearing the voice of Nu Wa and Fu Xi that spread all over the wasteland world, countless congenital God mansions were shocked again! What the hell is going on? Many people have guessed that the master of the big hand is likely to be the master of the summer Dynasty, so they are a little nervous. Originally, many of them still doubt the strength of the master of the summer Dynasty, but now do they dare to doubt each other?


    Are you kidding!? I didn''t see that the thunder that can turn Da Luo Jinxian into fly ash was easily crushed under a false handprint held by others. Can their strength be comparable to Da Luo Jinxian? This event directly made countless creatures in the boundless world feel extremely curious about the mysterious holy statue of the summer festival once again!

 Chapter 991

    If there is anything that shocked people the most in today''s prosperous world, it was definitely the scene when Nu Wa and Fu Xi spent the last robbery of Huaxing robbery yesterday. It was like a huge palm of heaven coming out of nowhere and crushing the robbery thunder that was easy to kill Da Luo Jinxian, There is no more shocking thing in today''s Wasteland world!


    That''s a thunder robbery that can kill Da Luo Jinxian! It will be easily held in their own hands and easily crushed! And they also learned from Nu Wa and Fu Xi that the master of the giant palm was actually Su mu, the saint of the Xia Dynasty! Who had no news of the mysterious existence except when he came to the desolate world at the beginning of the summer movement! At first, they all thought that the strength of the pilgrim of the great Xia Yun might not keep up with the speed of the cultivation of the living creatures in the boundless world, but they didn''t expect that the fact gave them a heavy slap in the face! The other party not only didn''t have any falling accomplishments, but promoted his accomplishments to an unimaginable level! A giant palm condensed by virtue of immortal Qi can easily crush the thunder robbery that is enough to kill Da Luo Jinxian. If he goes all out, how terrible is it?


    In the western world, there is a cave in the endless mountains. Luo Xuan''s face is very ugly and turns the surrounding rocks into fly ash. He keeps shouting and scolding: "Damn it! Who the hell is that guy! It''s impossible for people to have this strength improvement! How did he do it! I''m the protagonist of the world! I''m the leader of the world in the future! Why should this guy stand on my head in any way?"


    It''s simply that the terrible smell of Luo Xuan at ordinary times has affected the surrounding creatures to dare not approach. Otherwise, at the moment when Luo Xuan lost control of his emotion, I don''t know how many more creatures will die here. After all, Luo Xuan, as a strong man in the realm of great Luo Jinxian, is angry. The momentum spread is enough to kill the existence of golden fairyland! Not to mention that Luo Xuan is still the Lord at this moment Those who move their hands, if there are creatures around, they will undoubtedly become Luo Xuan''s calming object at this moment, which was easily crushed to death in his hands.


    No one knows Luo Xuan''s great anger, but for the desolate world, Su mu, the great Xia Dynasty pilgrim, once again left a very deep impression in their hearts! Originally, there are still many demon families and innate creatures in the East who despise the great Xia Dynasty. At this moment, they don''t have that mind! The great Xia Dynasty pilgrim has reached a terrible state , it''s just like eating and drinking water to crush the ordinary great Luo Jinxian. It''s not a matter of blowing a breath to deal with these mole ants whose cultivation is less than the realm of great Luo Jinxian? Therefore, countless creatures of the great Xia Yun Dynasty also put them into their hearts and worship them, and secretly vowed not to provoke anyone in the great Xia Yun Dynasty in the future!


    In the heavenly palace, Kunpeng is also extremely shocked by yesterday''s scene. Now Kunpeng is making great efforts to cultivate every day. He looks forward to breaking through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian or becoming a Taoist body as soon as possible, making his cultivation speed higher, and looking for opportunities to escape Su Mu''s control. However, when Nu Wa and Fu Xi crossed the robbery yesterday, they appeared Kunpeng''s heart was in a mess. He secretly asked himself if he could really escape Su Mu''s palm? I''m afraid it''s difficult. Seeing the huge palm virtual shadow gathered by Su Mu yesterday, he could crush the thunder robbery enough to kill Da Luo Jinxian at will. He knew that even if he broke through Su Mu''s current state one day, I''m afraid it would be that time Su Mu has reached a higher level or even several levels!


    At the beginning, Su Mu didn''t have such strong strength when he beat himself and forcibly subdued him. Now the strong strength is undoubtedly a shackle to Kunpeng''s heart, so that he can''t easily test Su Mu''s confidence. If Su Mu becomes angry and slaps him to death, it will be embarrassing. Kunpeng doesn''t think much about him anyway Now, the future is still very far away. It seems impossible to surpass Su mu. Su Mu''s talent is obvious to all, and Kunpeng doesn''t have any ability. You know, Kunpeng found that the other party was just an ordinary person with less than 5000 years of cultivation by observing Su Mu''s bones. Now I think it''s from him I paid too much attention to cultivation time at the beginning.


    At the beginning, Kunpeng thought that he was in the North Sea and had no ability. After cultivating several yuan, he would get the magic power of golden fairyland. It should be the most top person in the boundless world. But in fact, soon after su Mu told him what genius is. He has cultivated several yuan and will get more magic power than Su Mu has achieved in less than 5000 years. Is that true Is there a gap between the positive genius and their congenital gods?


    Kunpeng stopped thinking and continued to lie down and practice. He also had to seize the time to continue to practice, not to surpass Su mu. Now he didn''t have that mind. Anyway, he stayed in the heavenly palace every day, and his cultivation speed was much faster than that of him in the Beihai. Why did he want to make su Mu''s opposition? He hated living too long and impatient? Kunpeng was not so stupid.


    The reason why he began to practice so eagerly was not because Nuwa and Fuxi broke through the hot discussion caused by the realm of Da Luo Jinxian yesterday. He observed that the heel of Nuwa and Fuxi was not much different from himself. Even his heel was stronger than those two people, but his cultivation speed was not far ahead, but was surpassed by the other party Kunpeng couldn''t stand the excitement when he first broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, so he made up his mind that he would never leave the pass if he didn''t break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! Anyway, he doesn''t need to do anything in the summer Dynasty. Su Mu didn''t find him several times after he caught him. Closed door cultivation is the best choice for him.


    The same scene also took place all over the world, such as the three clear Qi in Kunlun Mountain, such as a cloud and a piece of soil in a big mountain, a drop of blood in a sea of blood, or two congenital gods'' residences on the sun star. All these characters seized the time and began to practice, Because they all found that Nu Wa and Fu Xi''s talents were not stronger than themselves, even weaker than themselves, and each other was a lot younger than them, but they formed Da Luo Jinxian one step ahead of them, which made them lose face, so they hurriedly closed up.


    Su Mu didn''t know that he had instructed Nuwa and Fuxi for ten years, which led to their early birth, which made the great world of the flood and famine a few yuan earlier, and the meeting was about to appear!

 Chapter 992

    Hongjun also woke up from his epiphany in the East China Sea of the desolate world. Watching Su Mu''s scene of crushing thunder robbery yesterday suddenly increased his understanding. Therefore, he didn''t care whether there would be any threat to his existence in these suburban areas. He immediately arranged a Dharma array and then closed down and had an epiphany, However, the time of this epiphany was not long, but it took half a day to wake up.


    Hongjun, who just opened his eyes, could not help taking a deep breath. Now he is the cultivation of the fourth grade of Da Luo Jinxian. Although there has been no growth in recent years, Hongjun is still very satisfied with his current strength. After all, he has been walking up the wasteland with his feet without using any mana in recent years to increase his state of mind, Improve your understanding of strength. Now Hongjun can surpass his level to face the existence of the five products of Da Luo Jinxian, at least among the four products of Da Luo Jinxian.


    "I''ve been out for so many years, and it''s time to go back and have a look. I don''t know what level the saint has broken through now. When I left the customs, my accomplishments have reached the peak of the early stage of becoming a quasi saint. Now I don''t know whether there is the existence of the middle stage of becoming a quasi saint." Hongjun took a deep breath and hurried back to the direction of the heavenly palace, Now his state of mind and strength have been improved, so Hongjun doesn''t have any need to continue to walk. The current wasteland is not like the prosperity of future generations. Most of them are just some demon families that have just opened their wisdom. Seeing these demon families fighting with each other every day, Hongjun also feels very helpless. He doesn''t take the initiative to intervene, Unless those demon families take the initiative to provoke him, he will not solve the problem.


    ......


    At this moment, outside the South Gate of the heavenly palace, a man and a woman walk together on the 36th heaven. The man is dressed in a dark robe and has thick black hair on his head. His eyes are also full of wisdom and look very natural and unrestrained. The woman beside him is even more amazing. His beautiful hair falls like willow silk, That beautiful face and beautiful figure, if placed in the current summer transportation Dynasty, is definitely the most top existence! His face and figure, even Liu Qingyi, are probably inferior! You should know that Liu Qingyi has experienced the baptism of the flying pool in the earth fairy world and the gift of the heaven way in the earth fairy world, which has improved her temperament. She also got a lot of benefits when the Xia dynasty became the transportation Dynasty. Her peerless face and body have been spread all over the earth fairy world and is known as the most beautiful woman in the world, It is also the first woman married by Ming matchmaker, the Lord of the earth fairy world. It is called the existence of the holy queen!


    And this woman surpassed Liu Qingyi both in appearance and figure, which made many salesmen in Nantianmen feel a ripple in their hearts. However, the rules for many days have been engraved in their hearts. They know that this is not the time for spring, and they are guarding the most important Nantianmen in Tiangong, No accidents are allowed, so the leading guard immediately took a deep breath, forced his bones to break and his internal organs to shift, forced himself to calm down by this sharp pain, then went to the two people, pointed his halberd at them, and said coldly: "The entrance of the heavenly palace! No one can come near! Leave quickly! Otherwise, don''t blame our men for being merciless!"


    As soon as this statement came out, the sergeants around who were attracted by Nu Wa also reacted. Looking at the move of the guard general, they couldn''t help but quickly follow up. Then they took off their weapons, and the soldier pointed at them. Although the woman''s face moved them very much, they knew what their duties were, so they were surprised after hearing the guard general''s loud drink It''s a reaction. At this moment, what they have to do is guard the South Tianmen gate, not look at the woman opposite!


    "Should it be said that he is worthy of being a teacher''s subordinate? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a solemn scene." Fu Xi couldn''t help laughing and saying as he looked around at the blades of his two men.


    Nu Wa on one side could not help laughing when she heard the speech. Then she looked at the general, nodded and said in a voice: "indeed, after all, it is the sergeant and general trained by the teacher. No one can have this determination."


    After Nu Wa''s voice fell, she glanced at more and more sergeants in front of her. Just now, in order to calm herself down, the general used immortal Qi to forcibly shift her internal organs and break her bones to resist her charm. Nu Wa couldn''t help feeling a little surprised. She also had more respect for Su mu in her heart. That''s why A sergeant in the summer dynasty! It''s really terrible!


    Although Nu Wa didn''t know how amazing her appearance was, Fu Xi, her own brother, was embarrassed on the day of transformation, so Nu Wa knew very well that she was afraid that her appearance had reached the peak after transformation! Otherwise, she wouldn''t let Fu Xi and other calm and solemn characters appear such embarrassing things.


    Seeing more and more sergeants and many golden fairyland appear on the field, Nu Wa can''t help but understand. If she doesn''t explain clearly, I''m afraid their brother and sister will have a war with the sergeant under the teacher''s command today, and they are not allowed to play the kind of heavy hand. After all, they are the sergeant under the teacher''s command. If they play the heavy hand, they can''t point out that the teacher will be angry, so they exchange each other After glancing at each other and nodding at the same time, Nu Wa said aloud: "Please calm down. Our brother and sister came to find the teacher. We caused the great Luo Jinxian shape robbery in the wasteland world yesterday. Because of the teacher''s action, our brother and sister escaped the situation of death, so we came to thank the teacher. Can you please go in and pass it on? It''s OK for us to wait here."


    "Yesterday, he turned into a figure? He came to find the teacher? Is it possible that he was the disciple that Saint Zun accepted when he was traveling in the fairyland? But didn''t Saint Zun only accept Princess Lu? It''s strange. The guard frowned and looked at Nu Wa and Fu Xi''s solemn look. It didn''t seem like a joke. He immediately said aloud," OK, I''ll send a message and you two will wait here. "


    Nu Wa and Fu Xi nodded when they heard the speech. Although they were treated like this by a keeper of the golden fairyland as Da Luo Jinxian, they thought that it was normal for the other party to do so because they didn''t know their identity, so they were relieved and immediately wanted to answer, but Su Mu''s voice suddenly came out.


    "There''s no need to announce. Just wait until they come to the imperial garden to see me."

 Chapter 993

    After hearing Su Mu''s figure, the commander of the South Tianmen gate immediately nodded, then stepped aside and said to Nu Wa and Fu Xi: "Come with me. The heavenly palace is very strict everywhere. Don''t lose me. There are many strong Luo Jinxian in the heavenly palace. If you disturb them, even the holy master may not be able to speak for you. After all, those elders are the opening elders of our summer transportation Dynasty. Remember not to wander around."


    "Don''t worry, commander. Our brother and sister know how to be measured and won''t look at it at will." Fu Xi smiled, nodded and replied. He didn''t take the leader''s words to heart. It''s not that he didn''t care about what the leader said, but that their brother and sister didn''t intend to look around. After all, they are also the strong ones in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Knowing the secrets of this realm are basically their own cards and means. If others read it Going is bound to cause unnecessary trouble.


    "Keep up." the commander turned and walked towards the depths of the heavenly palace. The surrounding sergeants also made way for the passage. They didn''t hear Su Mu''s words just now. Since the people who had been guided by the holy master came to look for the holy master, they were their own people, so there was no need to stop them.


    When Nuwa and Fuxi went away, the sergeants also talked loudly.


    "The great Luo Jinxian named Nu Wa really has a beautiful face! I''m afraid this face can be compared with the two of us after the pilgrimage and the Red Queen?" a sergeant said to his good friend next to him. His expression revealed that he had full love for Nu Wa.


    After hearing the speech, his good friend could not help nodding and saying: "It''s really a top-notch face. Although there are countless beauties in our transportation, few of us have reached this level. Moreover, if I''m offended, I think the great Luo Jinxian called Nu Wa is slightly higher than our queen. This kind of woman is a masterpiece in the world. Unfortunately, we are just ordinary people. If I It''s Yun Chao, who has talent and strength. Anyway, I''ll try to see if I can catch Nu Wa. "


    "I advise you to get rid of this idea as soon as possible. People of that level can''t be touched by us. In case we make each other unhappy, we don''t say that there will be another ten years of confinement, and this must be the holy master. Look, when we are the old man of Yunchao, if we find ordinary people to provoke that woman, I''m afraid we will definitely die." After hearing the speech, the sergeant couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said aloud. There was some superiority in his tone. After all, as the first batch of old people in the summer transportation Dynasty, they still have some privileges with the summer transportation Dynasty to this day.


    "You''re right. I''m going to shut down for a period of time. I feel that the bottleneck of my golden fairyland is a little loose. I want to try whether I can cross the barrier and enter the golden fairyland. At that time, I can be a commander of ten thousand people anyway," said the sergeant''s friend.


    "What? You''re so secretive. You''re going to break through the golden immortal realm so soon. I''m still confused now. Don''t forget me when you break through the golden immortal realm and become the commander." the sergeant grinned and punched his friend in the chest.


    "Don''t worry, if I break through the golden fairyland and become the commander, how about you come to work for me first? How about I ask you to bring me foot washing water at that time? This job can''t be done by anyone who wants to do." the sergeant friend said jokingly.


    "Rolling calf, I won''t work under your command. Since you have chosen to break through the golden fairyland in isolation, I can''t fall too much. Let''s talk to the commander later. I''ll also see if I can understand the mystery of the golden fairyland, condense the Tao fruit, and see if I can step into the golden fairyland after you break through the golden fairyland." The sergeant said with a smile and scold. He was determined to pay attention and wanted to close down and try.


    For the current summer Dynasty, although there are many strong people in golden fairyland, they are still the backbone of the dynasty. Once they become monks in golden fairyland, they will no longer be ordinary soldiers, but a commander with identity and can be in charge of 10000 soldiers in real fairyland! They have the ability to share sorrow for the dynasty, and once they break through the golden fairyland realm, The Dynasty will also give a lot of rewards. It is precisely because of the existence of many similar benefits that the number of strong people in the summer Dynasty has increased so rapidly.


    Their welfare system in the summer Dynasty is also very simple and rough, that is, to break through the realm of a product and give some items. Those who need a weapon can choose a weapon, and those who need a panacea can also choose a panacea, and Xianjing is also given to them. However, for them now, Xianjing seems to be less precious than it was at the beginning , the original top-grade fairy crystal can exchange many good things, and it also has a great improvement in cultivation. Now don''t say it''s just a top-grade fairy crystal. Even 10 million top-grade fairy crystals are not too precious.


    Now Xianjing is mostly used to assist some senior friars to study some strange things. There are a lot of alchemists and weapon refiners in the dynasty. The fuel used in the furnace of the weapon refiner is the best Xianjing, and so is the one of the pharmacists. Therefore, the Xianjing has changed from the original high-grade treasure to today''s ordinary items, and it has become more and more important It''s getting worthless.


    However, with the depreciation of Xianjing, it seems that Yunchao is trying to find a way to develop a new currency that is not easy to imitate and spread it. It is said that it is necessary to transform the chaotic world into the original local fairy world. Therefore, it is necessary to create a new currency that cannot be imitated, Now the weapon refiners of the great Xia Dynasty are fully engaged in this matter, looking for new materials as their choice of issuing coins in the great Xia Dynasty.


    Some people will say that Su Mu is just a superfluous act. Not many people will abide by the rules of issuing currency in the summer Dynasty, but are these problems? No, this is not a problem for Su Mu at all, and issuing unique coins belonging to their Xia Yun Dynasty is also conducive to their future rule. It is not easy for the Xia Yun Dynasty to unify the wasteland world in the future. After all, the future of those congenital temples in the wasteland world is very superb, At this time point, the innate creatures or the innate God residence are basically quasi saints or great Luo Jinxian in the future. If Su Mu wants to envelop these people under his command, issuing currency is a good choice.


    Similarly, this method is also very applicable to the demon clan. Su Mu only needs to use a little means to let them exchange the currency of the Xia Dynasty for things. In the future, for a long time, they will be bound by the currency of the Xia Dynasty. This is a very key link in Su Mu''s plan! As long as this can be done, it will not be a problem to rule the creatures of the wasteland world under their own command in the future.

 Chapter 994

    In the back garden of the summer festival, Su Mu had already prepared tea and some spiritual fruits, waiting for Nu Wa and Fu Xi to arrive. Liu Qingyi, who was sitting on Su Mu''s side, helped Su Mu fiddle with the tea set and refreshments in front of him, watched Su Mu drink the tea in the cup, smiled and poured it back to him, If it hadn''t been for too much time and the wine in front of him, Su Mu would have thought that Liu Qingyi wanted to get drunk and do bad things to himself.


    "Coming." Su Mu took back his eyes on Liu Qingyi and looked at the entrance of the imperial garden. He saw a very handsome middle-aged man and a peerless woman with perfect face coming towards them under the leadership of the bodyguard. Su Mu was stunned when he saw Nu Wa at first sight. Although he knew that Nu Wa was very beautiful, But I didn''t expect that it was so beautiful that even Liu Qingyi, who had been baptized several times, was slightly inferior to it.


    However, after a moment, Su Mu took back his eyes and didn''t let anyone notice that he was wrong. Although Nu Wa was beautiful, she was not su Mu''s dish. Su Mu didn''t want to be Xu Xian, a fierce man at the intersection of people and snakes. This title should be given to Xu Xian in future generations. He was OK.


    "Fu Xi (Nu Wa) has seen the teacher." Fu Xi and Nu Wa immediately saluted Su mu in front of him, and then focused on Liu Qingyi. At the same time, they secretly thought, is this the holy queen of the summer dynasty? Although the cultivation is weak, the temperament and beautiful face are also difficult to ignore. No wonder they will be liked by teachers and regarded as holy empress.


    "Light clothes, pour tea." Su Mu smiled and said to Liu Qingyi sitting on the left. Liu Qingyi smiled and nodded when he heard the speech. Then he took out two smaller tea cups, poured their tea to eight points, and pushed them to Nu Wa and Fu Xi. In her capacity, naturally, she didn''t have to get up and hand over the tea cups to them. After all, according to the seniority, She''s still their teacher''s mother.


    "Sit down." Su Mu waved his hand to them and said aloud.


    "Thank you, teacher. Thank you, madam." Nuwa Fuxi bowed to Su Mu and then saluted Liu Qingyi before he could sit down. Then he took a sip of tea in front of him and said aloud: "Good tea is worthy of the teacher''s tea. Whether it is tea or water, it is very top! Although tea is a little bitter, it tastes mellow and has an endless aftertaste. Tea is also the top liquid. I''m sorry to be clumsy, but I don''t know the origin of tea and tea."


    Su Mu couldn''t help looking strange when he heard the speech. Liu Qingyi on one side also couldn''t help laughing and then explained: "this tea is just cultivated by the palace in his spare time. As for the tea, it''s just an ordinary dew. It''s not as noble as you said."


    Fuxi felt embarrassed when he heard the speech. He just said that he just wanted to close the relationship with Su mu. He didn''t expect so much. Nu Wa on one side couldn''t help laughing when she looked at her brother''s embarrassment, and explained for Fuxi: "brother, I want to say that it is the tea produced by the tea tree carefully cultivated by his teacher''s mother. No wonder it is so mellow."


    "Yes, yes, that''s what I mean." Fu Xi immediately said.


    Liu Qingyi not only smiled after hearing the speech, but also said that the two people were really interesting. It was clear that Su Mu was the Lord, but the flattery was crazy about him.


    Su Mu''s face was full of compliments, which made him feel a little funny. Unexpectedly, one of the three emperors of the human race in the future was so fond of flattery. Is it possible that this was the side effect of pulling up the seedlings? Perhaps it was. Su Mu coughed softly, looked at Fu Xi and Nu Wa and asked: "Now your brother and sister have achieved the realm of golden immortals. Do you have any ideas about your future? For example, where to go and what to do in the future, do you have any plans?"


    Fuxi and Nuwa fell into a moment of silence when they heard the speech. Then Fuxi took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Our brother and sister plan to follow the teacher in the future. The teacher has a renewed kindness to our brother and sister, so our brother and sister are willing to work with the teacher. If the teacher has anything to do in the future, just tell us. Our brother and sister will die."


    "Brother''s meaning is Nu Wa''s meaning. If the teacher hadn''t crushed the thunder robbery that day, I''m afraid that our brother and sister are now dead. Digestion as a flying smoke has become history. The teacher not only pointed out the way of our cultivation, but also helped our brother and sister through the fatal thunder robbery. Nu Wa is willing to cater to what the teacher says in the future." Nuwa also said solemnly and incomparably, and the meaning of her words has been completely revealed.


    Su Mu could not help nodding when he heard the speech. He was just about to speak, but he didn''t think that Su qinger suddenly broke in and followed Lu Wanxi and red tea. However, Su Mu was very surprised that red tea was helped in by Lu Wanxi, which made Su Mu feel strange. Is it difficult that red tea was injured?


    "Father! Mother! Red tea mother has!" Su qinger was very excited and a happy voice came into Su Mu''s ears, which made Su Mu suddenly stare. Then his eyes coagulated and looked into the belly of red tea, which turned out to be a sign of life!


    Su Mu immediately took a deep breath, waved his big hand and sent Nu Wa and Fu Xi into the passenger room. Then he said to them, "wait for me in the passenger room."


    Nu Wa and Fu Xi looked at the environment around them, and suddenly such a huge change had taken place. They couldn''t help feeling their state of mind, thinking that their teacher had reached what state of cultivation! Such a means is unheard of!


    "It seems that the teacher won''t come to us in a short time. Just now, the great Luo Jinxian woman seems to be the teacher''s daughter. She said that the red tea lady was pregnant, which means that the Red Queen was pregnant after the second summer movement. This is a great joy for the teacher. We probably won''t see the teacher in a short time." Fu Xi said helplessly to Nu Wa.


    "Since the teacher asked us to wait for him in the passenger room, we won''t have to wait too long. Don''t worry, brother. The teacher will come back to us after arranging things there." Nu Wa smiled and looked at some silent Fu Xi and said aloud. Fu Xi didn''t feel uncomfortable, but felt helpless because he was ignored, Although their brother and sister Luo Jinxian''s strength is at the top of today''s prosperous world, I''m afraid they can''t even rank the strongest column in this summer transportation dynasty? Just now they also felt that the strength of Su Mu''s daughter was already above them. God knows how many strong people in the summer Dynasty have not been revealed.

 Chapter 995

    Su Mu looked at the red tea who was helped by Su qinger and couldn''t help but look excited. At the moment, he had no dignity as a pilgrim of the summer transportation, but was like a father who had been looking forward to his children for many years. Su Mu once thought that as his strength became stronger and stronger, his wife''s chances of conceiving his children would become very small in the future, Because their own energy is no longer what they can bear, Su Mu tries to expose his children to the air instead of leaving them in their bodies every time. However, Su Mu ignored this a while ago, resulting in a slower speed. Unexpectedly, it was this accident that made red tea pregnant with his children!


    "Come on, sit down first." Su Mu hurriedly helped red tea to sit down in the stone pavilion. Liu Qingyi also hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold red tea and let it sit in front of him. Then he said with a smile: "great, our sisters are no different now. I just don''t know whether my sister will give birth to a boy or a girl this time."


    "It''s still early, sister. I''ve just been pregnant." red tea smiled and replied. Obviously, the sudden surprise also made her very happy. After all, she always wanted to leave children for Su mu, but she couldn''t do it because of her insufficient strength, However, I didn''t expect that the last accident actually made me pregnant with Su Mu''s child. Although I didn''t expect it, it won''t hinder her excitement about becoming a mother.


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he could not help but gently stroked the belly of red tea, and then said aloud: "Now you are also a strong man in golden fairyland, and I am a great power in quasi holy land. The children we gave birth to can no longer be called ordinary people. It is estimated that the little guy in your stomach will have cultivation accomplishments comparable to earth fairy realm as soon as you are born! If you cultivate them carefully, it will not be a big surprise to have heaven fairyland cultivation accomplishments as soon as you are born."


    "Jealous..." Su qinger, who was on the other side, felt a little unhappy when he heard the speech and said aloud: "I''ve worked hard for so many years to get to this stage. I''m really upset at the thought that this little guy will surpass me soon after he was born. I''ve decided that if this guy is a brother, I''ll bully him! Even if he''s a sister! Hum! Who makes him unhappy with the princess."


    Su Mu and red tea couldn''t help laughing when they heard the speech. They were not surprised by Su qinger''s stingy behavior. Instead, Liu Qingyi smiled and scolded: "Whether you are a younger brother or a younger sister born in the future, you must protect him as a elder sister. You know what? You are also a elder sister. Bullying younger brothers and sisters is not what a good elder sister should do. If I see you bullying this little guy in the future, see how I punish you."


    "Why do you even say that to your mother..." Su qinger felt a little unhappy when he heard the speech, and looked at the belly of red tea and couldn''t help but say aloud: "It''s nice of you to have everything when you were born. In those years, my sister and I practiced for decades before flying to the earth fairyland. It took me several years to reach the heaven fairyland. It''s nice of you to be able to reach this realm as soon as you were born. I''m so angry!"


    There were some unpleasant words about Su qinger. After all, it was just what Su qinger said casually. Based on the people''s understanding of Su qinger, after the little guy was born, she must protect her as a sister as a calf protector. It''s impossible for them to teach the little guy a lesson. Su qinger, who is a sister, doesn''t want to teach him a lesson What do you mean.


    "Don''t work too hard these days. I''ll ask the top pharmacist in Yunchao to wait outside the North Palace every day. If anything happens, you''ll be summoned immediately. By the way, since you''re pregnant with my son now, it means that your physique should be much stronger. After this little guy is born in the future, I want to see if you have the chance to enter Da Luojin "The talent of immortal''s realm." Su Mu whispered to red tea. He cares about this very much, because if he doesn''t enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, he will eventually turn into dead bones one day. If red tea has the talent to enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, he will have less items to find in the future.


    If red tea can rely on her talent to enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, there is naturally no need to find those precious drugs with side effects and Tiancai Di Bora to force her to break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian.


    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Liu Qingyi on one side couldn''t help taking a deep breath. She was also very yearning for Da Luo Jinxian, but she knew that with her own talent, there was basically no hope for Da Luo Jinxian. She could be sure that if it hadn''t been for two consecutive baptisms, whether she could break through to the golden fairyland was still a problem.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he saw Liu Qingyi''s appearance, hugged them into his arms and said aloud: "Don''t worry, you sisters. No matter whether you have the talent to break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian or not, Wei Fu will never give up you. Even if you two can''t break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, Wei Fu can find you innate spiritual fruit to let you enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. At that time, our husband and wife will live in seclusion, so we can live in a paradise, but ask about everything in the world But we agreed early in the morning. "


    Hearing the speech, they couldn''t help laughing and didn''t say much. They just sank their head into Su Mu''s arms. Su qinger, who was on the side, couldn''t help but puff up his mouth. Then he said angrily: "Mom and Dad, red tea mom, you''ve been married for so many years. Can you stop being so greasy? I''m sorry to stay."


    "You can go. Anyway, no one wants you to stay here." Su Mu said to Su qinger with a smile. He was very satisfied with his daughter, Su mu. In his heart, he also thought: "it''s worthy of my su Mu''s seed. Even women can have such great achievements! It''s really extraordinary!"


    "Niang! Look at him!" Su qinger said at once.


    "OK, qinger, stop making trouble. Let our sisters and your father stay quiet for a while." Liu Qingyi shook his head helplessly.


    "It''s up to you. I won''t stay. This greasy scene is not suitable for me. I''ll go and see what the two big Luo Jinxian who came to find my father are doing." Su qinger breathed out helplessly, then turned and left the imperial garden directly. If she continued to stay, she might be crazy by the greasy atmosphere.

 Chapter 996

    In the guest room, Nu Wa and Fu Xi were sitting at the table in the middle. There was a chess board on the table. It was obvious that they were brother and sister. After waiting for a while, they were embarrassed to practice here, so they were ready to play chess to pass the time.


    Creak


    The sound of pushing the door rang, and a slender figure suddenly rushed in. Then he sat down next to Nu Wa. Fu Xi and Nu Wa were surprised. Just now they didn''t notice that someone was approaching? And the man didn''t react until he sat next to them. Is this the real strength of the summer dynasty? Is it too strong? You know, they are the strong ones in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! Although they just broke through the existence of the realm of great Luo Jinxian, their confidence and feet represent their extraordinary place. At this moment, they can''t react to being so close. If the other party wants to attack themselves, isn''t it difficult to resist?


    "Aren''t you draining water when you take this move of chess? You should go here!" Su qinger looked at the pieces just dropped by Nu Wa on the chessboard and couldn''t help but say in a voice. She looked quite informal and out of tune. I don''t know why Su qinger became like this. It''s obviously Lu Wanxi''s design. How can Lu Wanxi become quiet now, On the contrary, Su qinger becomes like a little madman every day. Is it difficult to stay together for a long time and be affected by each other? strange happenings.


    Nu Wa''s Wen Yan could not help but deeply absorbed her breath. Then she looked at the girl sitting next to her. Then she said, "surely the girl is the princess of the first day of the Xia Dynasty?" is this the time for your royal highness to accompany the teacher and the teacher in the Imperial Garden? How did you come to our brother and sister here?


    On the first day of junior high school, this is the title Su qinger chose for herself after the establishment of the summer transportation Dynasty. It doesn''t have any special significance. It''s just that she was born on the first day of junior high school, and their family reunion is on the first day of junior high school, so she chose the first day of junior high school as her Princess.


    "What''s the name of the first day princess? Just call me qinger. I don''t want to stay in the imperial garden and see where my father and mother sprinkle dog food wantonly." Su qinger glanced and said with some discomfort.


    "What does it mean to sprinkle dog food..." Nu Wa and Fu Xi both asked without reaction. Obviously, with their brother and sister''s knowledge, they didn''t know what it meant to sprinkle dog food at this moment. Su qinger couldn''t help but feel a little helpless, and then said aloud: "After a long time in the future, you will understand what I mean. Anyway, I don''t want to explain now. As soon as I explain, I feel uncomfortable. Why do you watch me play chess?"


    Nu Wa and Fu Xi felt helpless when they heard the speech. They looked at the chessboard in front of Nu Wa and Su qinger sitting next to Nu Wa. At this moment, they obviously didn''t have the mind to continue playing chess. Then Nu Wa said aloud, "on the first day of junior high school... Well, Miss qinger, the teacher should accompany the second teacher for a period of time?"


    "Second martial mother? Oh, you say red tea mother? I don''t know. My father, as the saint of the summer Dynasty, is busy with business every day, but judging from his character, he should spend at least a week or two with red tea mother, that is, about 15 days." Su qinger looked at Nu Wa and Fu Xi with doubts on their faces and couldn''t help but explain aloud. He almost forgot that these were the time systems implemented by his father in the earth fairy world, and they hadn''t been spread out in the flood and famine world.


    "Fifteen days or so? That''s right. Now the second martial mother is pregnant with children. The teacher should take some time to accompany the second martial mother. It seems that our brother and sister can''t go anywhere these fifteen days." Nu Wa said to Fu Xi reluctantly that although Su Mu didn''t ban them, their relationship with Su Mu is not so close now. What an embarrassment if Su Mu didn''t find them after leaving the guest room?


    "No, you can tell me where you want to go. Anyway, I have reached a certain level of cultivation now. It''s not a big deal to steal and lazy. Recently, sister Wan Xi has also closed her door to study swordsmanship. I can''t find anyone to go out with me. Why don''t I take you to Taiyin star? We are all cultivation achievements in the realm of great Luo Jinxian now. If we work together, we can It can be said that when we encounter a chaotic storm in chaos, we can retreat in time. Anyway, we are idle. Let''s go and see the scenery on the lunar star? " Su qinger said to Nu Wa and Fu Xi in a voice. There was no expression of strangers do not disturb. It completely showed that she was a little girl who was familiar and could talk to everyone, but her strength and background were a little huge.


    "But qinger..."


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Fu Xi was just about to speak when Su qinger directly interrupted him, and then said, "don''t be a big man. I took you out anyway. I promise my father won''t blame you at that time. How about going?"


    Fu Xi felt a little embarrassed when he heard the speech. After looking at Nu Wa, he couldn''t help nodding helplessly, and then said aloud: "OK, let''s go to the lunar star with qinger to have a look at the scenery. To tell you the truth, I''m also very curious about the two stars of the lunar sun transformed by Pangu''s great God''s eyes. It''s just that we haven''t enough strength and have no chance. Since qinger wants to take us this time, we''ll just go together."


    "That''s right. Let''s go and follow me." Su qinger said, directly turning into a streamer and disappearing into the passenger room. Nu Wa on one side shook her head helplessly and said to Fu Xi: "brother, do you feel that the first day Princess seems to be too familiar?"


    "It''s a little, and I don''t worry that we are bad people. What if we take her out?" Fu Xi nodded and agreed.


    "I don''t think there will be such a situation. I guess our brother and sister are not necessarily the opponent of the first day princess. It should be said that they are worthy of being the teacher''s daughter. Such talent is really terrible." Nu Wa said reluctantly, with a little envy in her tone.


    Because no matter from any aspect, Su qinger is not weaker than her. As a woman, how many centuries has it taken her to get to today step by step? It took a lot of energy to avoid danger at the foot of Buzhou mountain before she had her current strength. However, Su qinger was different. It seemed that she had such terrible strength as soon as she was born. Her talent was extremely strong, and her appearance was no weaker than her. Coupled with her deep and incomparable background, Nu Wa envied a person for the first time.

 Chapter 997

    At the platform, this is the closest place in the heavenly palace to the lunar star, and it is also the place that Su Mu has not allowed her to approach all the time. It is too close to chaos. If there is no enough cultivation support, if there are some accidents, such as the arrival of chaotic airflow, it is likely to dissipate their lives here, But now it''s not a big problem for Su qinger, because now Su qinger has the strength of Da Luo Jinxian realm. With the help of Qingping sword, Su qinger can easily defeat Da Luo Jinxian at the same level and fight higher and higher! Therefore, the chaotic air flow that used to be fatal to her is now like a cold wind, which can be resisted casually.


    "What is the matter of the princess''s presence here? Who are these two?" the man was not seen in the imperial court, but was he an alien? "A golden fairyland''s guardian will look at Su''s son with a man and a woman approaching the platform. He can''t help but frown and come up and ask," Su Mu ordered him, and the ordinary people on the platform must not be close. " Even the royal family they transported to Korea needed permission to get close to the platform, so he came to stop Su qinger and asked him questions.


    Su qinger didn''t care much when she heard the speech. She knew that it was su Mu''s order to these guards, so she explained aloud: "The princess broke through the realm of the golden immortal of the great Luo a while ago. She was a little bored in the heavenly palace every day, so she was going to go to the lunar star to see some other scenery. As for these two, they are not outsiders. They are two registered disciples accepted by the father emperor. I''m going to take them to the lunar star together. Why do you want to stop the princess?"


    The guard''s voice immediately lowered his head and said, "the Lord dare not, but the royal highness of the princess should be clear. The emperor ordered that anyone close to the platform must have the permission of the holy one to see the appearance of his highness. Apparently, he did not get the permit, so please forgive him for being rude, and you can only stop the Royal Highness."


    Su qinger couldn''t help but curl his lips when he heard the speech, and then said casually: "The reason why my father doesn''t allow anyone to get close to the platform is that there will be terrible chaotic airflow at any time in the chaos. Now I have broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. The chaotic airflow is just like a cold wind to me and there is no threat. Please make way. Even if my father knows, he won''t blame you. You will say it at that time It''s me who broke through the pass by force. That''s Nuwa Fuxi. Let''s go. "


    The voice fell, and Su light son immediately pulled the jade hand of Nu Wa, and then took Nu Wa quickly to bypass the guard, directly to the top of the platform, and Fu Xi saw it on the side. Although the heart felt that it was not so good, Nu Wa had been dragged by the Royal highness of the princess. If he did not go together, it would be somewhat different. , he came to the top of the platform and rushed to the lunar star with Su qinger.


    After the general reacted, his face turned black. Then he looked at the figure of the three people leaving and felt very helpless. Before, he only heard that Princess Wanxi was very naughty, but Princess Chuyi had always given them a very kind and quiet appearance. How did she become like this now? She was more and more unruly, but he had to admit it One thing, Su qinger is right, that is, the strong air flow in chaos is just like a cool wind for her. She can block it casually without any threat.


    However, Su qinger broke through the pass by force this time. She won''t be punished until she comes back, but he is different. Su qinger won''t be punished because he is the daughter of the saint. Even if there is punishment, it won''t be too much. Moreover, with the saint''s character, that is, a few words of oral lessons, he won''t make any bad decisions, but He is different. He is the general appointed by Su Muqin to guard the platform. Although Su qinger and the two people she took are superior to him, he is derelict of duty after all, so he will inevitably be punished.


    "What''s the matter?" the general shook his head in silence, and then rushed to the heavenly palace.


    Even if he knew that he would be punished if he told the saint about it, he must tell it. After all, knowing without reporting is not an ordinary punishment, and the punishment is much more terrible.


    In the chaos, the silent chaos and the dark space are particularly terrible. There is no sign of life here. The chaotic air flow and chaotic storm that will appear at any time make it a legitimate life forbidden zone. If there is no cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian realm, you enter the chaos and encounter the chaotic air flow, you will definitely die Chaos storm is even more terrible! Even the peak of Da Luo Jinxian can''t bear the terror of chaos storm. Only the realm of quasi saints and saints and even the existence above can soar wantonly in chaos.


    The reason why Su qinger dares to come to chaos is not that she is not afraid of meeting chaotic storms, but that their probability of meeting chaotic storms is too small, even less than one percent. Moreover, even if they do, it is not difficult to avoid them with the distance between the platform and the lunar star. Zhang Bairen once worried The way of heaven in the fairy world pushed him out and into chaos, not because he could not avoid the attack of chaotic storm, but because he could not distinguish the specific direction in the endless chaos, and there was no place to avoid!


    But Su qinger is different. Although she is just a newcomer to the realm of golden immortals, it''s only a half day''s journey between the platform and the lunar star. It''s not difficult for Su qinger to escape the chaotic storm and return to the wasteland or go straight to the lunar star. That''s why she dares to come to chaos. After all, Su qinger is not stupid, If she didn''t know she wouldn''t be in danger, how could she let herself into chaos and put herself in danger?


    Chaos is dark and bright. Stars may be the only bright spot in chaos. Relying on some weak light emitted from the lunar star, they identified the specific direction, rushed towards the lunar star, and soon appeared in the sky of the lunar star. Facts have proved that they have not encountered any danger in this line, All the way to the lunar star.

 Chapter 998

    The lunar star is different from the flood and the sun star. The light source on the lunar star is very rare, and many places are dark. Su qinger and others can only identify the specific direction by their own divine knowledge, but what they didn''t expect is that there are signs of life on the lunar star! You know, everything they see on the lunar star is a place of great scarcity! And there is life in such a place! It''s incredible!


    The Taiyin star is very cold and extremely lack of cultivation resources. The dark and silent Taiyin star is not big. It can be said that there are few children. After all, it is just a star. It is very small compared with the wasteland world. Therefore, Su Mu has never planned to transform the Taiyin star into another place for their summer transportation, And for Su mu, the demand for the lunar star is not very high. If it is only used as a treasure house for the summer Dynasty, the earth fairy world is much better than the lunar star, and there will never be any problems.


    "Let''s go and have a look. Life has been born on the lunar star, and I feel that the strength of which two lives seems not weak, but can reach the realm of Jinxian!" Su qinger said to Nu Wa and Fu Xi nearby.


    Nu Wa and Fu Xi nodded when they heard the speech. Anyway, they were forcibly taken to the lunar star by Su qinger. There was nothing left to walk around together. They made up their mind. The three also rushed in the direction of the signs of life. Before long, a magnificent palace appeared in front of them, Su qinger was surprised when he saw this. He thought it was very surprising that there was life on the lunar star. The other party even built such a large and magnificent palace on the lunar star.


    "Such a palace can''t be built by ordinary people. Even ordinary gold fairyland friars are very difficult to build such a palace, and there seems to be no material for building this palace on the lunar star? Is it because I have a problem in my guess about the strength of which two lives? No, the information returned from my divine consciousness is already The master who shows which two signs of life is only the cultivation of golden fairyland. Is there any chance on the lunar star? "Su qinger frowned and said to Nu Wa and Fu Xi.


    "The royal highness of the princess, when she first entered the area of the grand golden immortal, was probably because she was not fully familiar with her own strength. If so, she would have said it too." Fu Xi said tentatively to su er, who said she was shaking hands and shaking her head. "Absolutely not. After I broke through to Da Luo Jinxian, I consolidated my accomplishments at the first time, and promoted all the means that can improve my spiritual power, divine consciousness and state of mind to Da Luo Jinxian. Therefore, there should be no error in the news fed back by my divine consciousness. Since the owner of the two signs of life is the existence of Jin fairyland, this is not true Obviously, it is impossible for them to build a palace. Looking at the materials of palace construction, some of them are very rare even in the prosperous and desolate world, so I estimate that it is likely to be a treasure land, and maybe there is no chance. "


    But the fact proved that Su qinger was wrong. The palace was not built by the two masters of the lunar star, but it was not built by others. How did the palace appear here? Maybe it can be explained after su Mu came. After all, Su Mu has mastered all the information of the flood and wilderness world from the beginning of its birth to its destruction. He is right Yu Taiyin must also know more than ordinary people.


    When she came to the palace gate, a girl of only about 12 years old appeared in front of them. The girl looked at the three people very curiously. She couldn''t help feeling strange in her heart. She thought to herself, "only since my sister and I appeared on the lunar star, we have never seen other creatures. Is it difficult that these three people come from the wasteland?"


    Thinking of this, the girl couldn''t help taking a deep breath and asked the three tentatively, "are you... People from the wasteland?"


    "Yes, we''re from the wasteland. This time we''re going to visit the Taiyin star. We''re going to see if the scenery above the Taiyin star is different from that in the wasteland world. It''s a little disappointing. The Taiyin star is really too dark, there''s no light source, and it''s also bare around. It''s not good-looking at all." Su qinger nodded and replied.


    When the voice fell, the Nu Wa and Fu Xi could not help but feel that there were some black lines on their forehead. Did the princess of the great Xia Yun Dynasty speak too directly? In the face of their owners, the master''s home was too crude. If it weren''t for the strength of the three men, it would be enough for them to be bold.


    But in fact, their brother and sister guessed wrong. When the girl heard the speech, she couldn''t help but brighten her eyes. She quickly took Su qinger''s hand and said: "Do you think so, sister? I said that the dark appearance of the lunar star is not good-looking at all. If my strength was not enough, I would have wanted to sneak away from the lunar star and run to the wasteland. I heard that the wasteland is much more fun than the lunar star, so I have been trying to cultivate and strive to go to the wasteland one day as soon as possible , escape from the confinement of the lunar star! "


    "Chang Xi! Don''t be rude!" at the moment when the girl''s voice fell, a beautiful woman with the appearance of a woman in her twenties appeared in front of them. Her face was cold and serious. She said to the girl with the appearance of only twelve: "can you say such words easily in front of outsiders?"


    After the voice fell, the woman turned and faced the three people. Then she took a deep breath and said, "Taiyin star Xihe, I''ve seen three predecessors."


    Xihe is not stupid. She can clearly detect the terrible momentum from the three people, and according to what they said, they came to the Taiyin star from the wasteland through chaos. This kind of cultivation will never be under the great Luo Jinxian! But now she is just the existence of a golden fairyland four products. Chang Xi was able to break through the golden fairyland a while ago. In the face of the three strong men in the golden fairyland realm, Xihe had to be more cautious. Therefore, Xihe appears very cold on the surface, but it seems that he doesn''t care about the origin of the three people, But in his heart, Xihe was already paying attention to himself and was deeply afraid of any bad behavior of the three people!

 Chapter 999

    Su qinger''s eyes lit up when she saw Xi he''s appearance. Unexpectedly, there were such peerless beauties on the lunar star. Originally, she thought that even if living creatures were born in a place like the lunar star, their appearance must be extremely ugly, but the appearance of Xi he and Chang Xi obviously made her throw this idea out of her mind. The faces of Xi he and Chang Xi were not ugly, On the contrary, they are very beautiful and gorgeous. Both sisters belong to their own unique existence. Her sister Chang Xi looks very young, but her outstanding temperament and appearance have made Su qinger give her a lot of points. After her sister Xihe appeared, she was surprised to see Su qinger. She has only seen such temperament and appearance on a few faces, including her own words, Su qinger couldn''t remember who the sixth person could be so dusty.


    Liu Qingyi, Su qinger''s biological mother, is one. Although Liu Qingyi''s original appearance is very good, it is not peerless. However, with her flying to the fairy world, after baptism, the whole person''s temperament and appearance have been greatly improved. After the promotion of the Xia Dynasty to the Yun Dynasty, Liu Qingyi has gained a lot of benefits as the saint of the Xia Dynasty, Which baptism has added a lot to her whole appearance and temperament.


    Tea can also be regarded as one. When tea was in the earth fairy world, it was originally one of the top beauties, or even a well-known beauty in the earth fairy world. Although it has been hidden in the original Ziwei emperor palace and did not appear, there are many rumors about tea. There are seven peerless beauties hidden in Ziwei emperor palace, The rumor that red tea is the only one has been spread all over the earth fairy world. In addition, after the promotion of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, as one of the two empresses of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, she has also been greatly improved. Whether it is strength, appearance or temperament, red tea has also added countless.


    Nu Wa is also one. Different from Liu Qingyi and red tea, Nu Wa''s appearance has reached this point after being robbed and transformed into shape. Therefore, Liu Qingyi and red tea are different from the peerless beauty who became after the baptism of flying the day after tomorrow. Nu Wa has a pure natural smell on her, although I can''t tell how she felt it, But Su qinger just understood that Nu Wa was different from her two mothers.


    Lu Wanxi is the same. As Su Mu''s first disciple, Lu Wanxi can be called the top in terms of appearance, talent or any other aspects. After she was promoted in the last summer movement, she can be said to have been greatly promoted. In addition, she was already top-notch and peerless. If there was a ranking list on beauty, Then Lu Wanxi can definitely get into the top three! It''s not even difficult to be number one. After all, Nu Wa looks too cold. For men, once such cold beauties appear in front of them, they will inevitably have evil thoughts. However, since they can''t get it, there is no need to pursue it, On the contrary, Lu Wanxi''s character and temperament should be better than others.


    However, this is just Su qinger''s own idea. Su qinger knows nothing about men''s ideas. The ranking outlined in her heart is only distinguished according to Su mu. Perhaps it is because of the proximity to the water. Su Mu is not very interested in Nu Wa''s cool temperament and beauty, What''s more, it''s just an appreciation of the beautiful picture. For Su mu, a quiet and clever woman like Liu Qingyi and red tea is easier to get his heart.


    However, having the cheek to say a word, Su qinger feels that she should also be able to rank among the most beautiful women in the world. After all, Su Mu and Liu Qingyi can be said to have excellent appearance and very dust-free existence. As the offspring of the two of them, Su qinger naturally inherited her parents'' peerless appearance and talent. In addition, she suddenly doesn''t know how to appear recently, Su qinger should also be regarded as a peerless beauty, and if she ranks very high according to the division of her own heart, after all, the background of Da Luo Jinxian realm and the princess of Da Xia Yun Dynasty has brought her a lot of self-confidence, and self-confidence is also an important thing that affects a person''s temperament. In Su qinger''s view, Your appearance and temperament will never be weaker than anyone.


    "Are you the master of the lunar star? I didn''t expect that two such peerless beauties were born in such a desolate place as the lunar star. However, it makes me wonder why you just turned into shape when you reached the golden immortal state? I think your talents and heel should also belong to the top innate creatures, and you can even call it the innate God residence , how did you become a figure in the realm of Jinxian? "Su qinger asked strangely. The later you become a figure, the greater your promotion will be. Although you haven''t got much evidence, Su qinger also knew this under Su Mu''s influence, so for the follow-up of Xihe and Chang Xi sisters, In her opinion, shouldn''t she start to form after practicing in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian?


    Xihe was a little silent when he heard the speech. He looked at Su qinger and Nu Wa and Fu Xi behind her. He hesitated to tell them the cause and effect of the matter, but before Xihe made a decision in his heart, Chang Xi on the side could not wait to say: "What else can we do for? My sister said that although we have extraordinary feet and are qualified to enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, our feet are too fragile. In addition, we don''t have any powerful Lingbao to protect our body. If we practice in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian and turn into shape again, we will easily fall under the thunder robbery in the face of the shape robbery and the thunder robbery of Da Luo Jinxian, so We two sisters can only take shape in the golden fairyland, but it doesn''t make much difference. Anyway, we have to take shape sooner or later. After we take shape earlier, we may be able to go to the wasteland as soon as possible. Are you right, sister? "


    "I''m sorry to make you laugh. Chang Xi is really telling the truth. Although our sisters'' heel is OK, we have no Lingbao to protect us. If our heel is too fragile, I''m afraid we will be turned into fly ash by sister Lei in an instant. Therefore, under such circumstances, we two sisters have to face it Xi he took a deep breath and said helplessly. In fact, she also knew that if she took another shape in the golden fairy land of Dalao, it would obviously bring a lot of benefits to their sisters, but their resources were not enough for them to survive the thunder disaster after they reached that level, You should know that their brothers and sisters themselves are the goddess of the moon. They can''t resist such righteous things as thunder robbery. If they attract the double bodies of thunder robbery and shape robbery of Da Luo Jinxian, their sisters without Lingbao protection will turn into fly ash under the thunder robbery.

 Chapter 1000

    After hearing the words of the two vulva goddesses, Su qinger obviously understood why, and then shook her head reluctantly. In her opinion, the two people''s footsteps are expected to be holy achievements in the future, but with their birth in golden fairyland, I''m afraid there are many variables in the future, The transformation of the realm of Da Luo Jinxian is not only a test, but also a blessing! For example, Nu Wa and Fu Xi were formed in the realm of golden immortals in Da Luo. Su qinger can''t see their future achievements clearly, but Su qinger can see the future of Xi he and Chang Xi.


    The land of Da Luo Jinxian roams in the long river of time, so it is not very difficult for Su qinger to see the future of Chu Xihe and Chang Xi. In the scene she saw, if the future has not changed, Xi he and Chang Xi may have been hopeless in this life! The peak of Da Luo Jinxian may be the realm that their sisters can finally reach. For Su qinger, who has been instilled with the breadth of heaven since childhood, the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian''s peak can be called the existence of mole ants, although she has not yet reached the cultivation of mole ants in her heart, But Su qinger believes that he can surpass the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian''s peak in a short time and start to break through the quasi holy realm!


    Quasi Saint not only represents a realm, but also represents a kind of Tao! It''s not so easy to enter this realm. Although it still belongs to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, the Tao fruit of quasi holy realm has obviously changed. Although it still belongs to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, its improvement is enormous! This realm is not something you can enter if you want to enter. You have to have huge opportunities and luck, grasp your future, and have a qualified cave to enter the quasi holy realm. Without anything, even if it is half a step away, the quasi holy realm is definitely an insurmountable mountain!


    Originally, Su qinger didn''t know what the future of Xihe and Chang Xi would be like, but she had some guesses in her heart. If their father hadn''t changed the future, Xihe and Chang Xi would surely become the top powers in the famous and prosperous world. Now they obviously have caused great changes in the future because of some influence, Now the future of the two of them is very clear in Su qinger''s eyes. The peak of Da Luo Jinxian is the peak they can finally reach. Of course, what the future is at most is just a reference for Su qinger. Specifically, it depends on the two sisters themselves. If they can seize the opportunity, It is not impossible to change their future rise again. It depends on whether their sisters will seize this opportunity.


    From Su qinger''s point of view, if they can be brought back to the heavenly palace, it will obviously add some good combat power to their summer transportation Dynasty. If they enter the summer transportation Dynasty, they will certainly change in the future. In the heavenly palace, Su qinger used his newly acquired magic powers to many people after breaking through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, That is to look at each other''s future across the river of time, but the final results are beyond Su qinger''s imagination. Their future, whether high-level or ordinary sergeants, is covered by a huge fog and becomes impossible to explore. Therefore, in Su qinger''s opinion, if Xihe and Chang Xi are willing to join the summer Dynasty, I''m not sure it will change in the future. It is expected to break through to the quasi holy state!


    In Su qinger''s opinion, the peak of Da Luo Jinxian can only be regarded as the middle-level combat power under her father''s command in the future, but quasi Shengke is different! The quasi holy land is a dividing line! A quasi saint can easily kill countless strong people at the peak of Da Luo Jinxian. If these two people can join the great Xia Yun Dynasty, it will mean that their future will be changed by themselves. Then the future that is impossible to break through the quasi Saint realm will obviously be changed by themselves. At that time, the great Xia Yun Dynasty will add two strong people in the quasi Saint realm out of thin air, Isn''t this something worth celebrating?


    Su qinger took a deep breath, then solemnly said to Xihe and Chang Xi: "Since you two sisters are already in shape, it''s meaningless to stay on the lunar star all the time. Why don''t I take you to the wasteland? If you want, I can recommend you two to my father. If my father is happy to bring you two under his command, it''s not difficult for you to imagine how much benefits you can get in the future?"


    Xihe and Chang Xi were stunned when they heard the speech. Then they reacted and couldn''t help but stare. Then they said at the same time, "Yun Chao!!?"


    Su qinger couldn''t help feeling funny when he saw the appearance of Xihe and Chang Xi. Then he nodded and replied, "yes, it''s the Yun Dynasty. My father is the Lord of the summer Yun Dynasty. It''s not a big problem to accept your two sisters. What do you think?"


    Chang Xi was about to speak, but he was stopped by Xi He. Then Xi he took a deep breath and asked solemnly: According to your words, you should be the princess of the Xia Dynasty, what do you think of the status and strength of your sister? What do you think of the status of our two sisters? We need to know that our two sisters are only slightly superior to their feet. Although they can be called the innate God Mansions, their strength is totally inferior to those of other innate gods. You want us two sisters to join the summer games. I''m afraid we two sisters are not qualified? "


    "Don''t worry, it''s just that there are too few people who can talk to me during the transportation Dynasty. If I take you back, my father will certainly agree to my request and let you two join the transportation Dynasty. I won''t be so bored when you accompany me. In addition to cultivating you during the transportation Dynasty every day, my father has a disciple to fight with me every day It''s time, but now people are going to break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian through closed cultivation, and I don''t know how long it will take to get out of the customs, so I''m going to take you two back and accompany me to relieve boredom on weekdays. "Su qinger didn''t directly tell them the reason, but randomly compiled a reason to tell them, Xihe and Changxi should be more receptive to such words.


    As like as two peas and Fu Xi saw each other, they could not help but look at each other. Their two brothers and sisters seemed to have understood the purpose of the first princess, but they could not speak directly. So they turned aside to prepare for a special view of the moon, but the surrounding scenery was the same. Their brother and sister''s behavior is actually more suspicious, but fortunately Xihe and Chang Xi didn''t find this, but they meditated secretly in their hearts.


    After half a day, Xi he looked at his sister, then took a deep breath, solemnly nodded and said: Safe and sound, light of heart from care, and then we will follow the royal highness of the princess, but I want to ask you to ask your Royal Highness for a while. After entering the summer of the Xia Dynasty, I can be your lady''s servant. As for my sister, I hope she can grow up without worry and grow up unharmed.


    "It''s nothing, no problem." Su qinger waved his hand and said.

 Chapter 1001

    Su qinger didn''t care so much about the conditions put forward by Xi He. Anyway, in her opinion, it''s enough to take the two sisters back to the summer Dynasty. If they have enough opportunities in the future, they are two monks who have reached the quasi holy state, Compared with Da Luo Jinxian, the power of the quasi holy realm is more important for the promotion of their power in the summer Dynasty. Moreover, if Su Mu knew that she came out and brought him back two monks who are expected to be holy, maybe this time she forced her way through the platform to the Taiyin star will be ignored by him?


    In the imperial garden of the summer Dynasty, Su Mu accompanied red tea to spend time in the backyard all day. Everything was temporarily put down by him. Now red tea is still just pregnant with his son, so it''s natural for him to stay with him all the time. In this way, he can deal with anything if it happens, Who in this world can let a quasi Saint strong protect the Dharma? It''s just Su mu.


    "Today''s weather is pretty good. Let me accompany you to the imperial garden. I heard that more exposure to the sun is conducive to the development of children. What do you think?" Su Mu sat in front of red tea in the room, stroking her stomach and asked aloud. At this time, he must take into account the mood of pregnant women, because women are the most vulnerable at this time, In the past, Su Mu carried out his decision immediately after making his own decision. He never discussed too much with others. Even if there was discussion, the things decided by Su Mu would not change too much. However, in order to take into account the ideas of red tea, Su Mu planned to ask red tea what he thought after making his decision this time, If she dislikes the hot weather and doesn''t want to go out for a stroll, Su Mu won''t say much. She can only accompany her step by step.


    "Since it''s good for children, let''s go out for a walk. I haven''t enjoyed the warmth of the sun for a while." red tea smiled and nodded at Su mu. At this time, a maid came to the door with her head down and whispered to the room: "holy master, the platform guard will ask for a meeting."


    Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech, and then said aloud, "didn''t I say don''t bother me recently? What can happen on the platform? If it''s not a big event, let Zhao Qing and others decide."


    Before waiting for the maid outside to answer, the red tea on one side shook his head and said to Su Mu: "You''d better meet the platform guard. After all, the platform is the closest place to chaos in our heavenly palace. If something goes wrong, it''s not good. Moreover, during this period, you accompany me every day. I also understand your mind, but after all, you are the leader of the summer Dynasty, and there are many things you need to go there in person It''s not a big deal to see the general. I''ll just wait in the house for a while. "


    Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the speech. He couldn''t help feeling lucky. Both Liu Qingyi and red tea have such a character, which is why they can attract Su mu. Su Mu nodded and replied: "Anyway, I have to go out for a stroll. Since you asked me to meet the guard general, let''s go together. By the way, let this little guy who is still in your belly know these generals of Yun Dynasty in advance. After all, when we retire in the future, this guy may inherit our Yun Dynasty."


    After listening to Su Mu''s words, red tea can''t help laughing. She''s not so interested in it. For her, it''s enough to accompany Su mu. She doesn''t mind whether her children can become the leader of the summer transportation Dynasty in the future. However, red tea also knows that their family business in the summer transportation Dynasty is too big, but Su Mu has no male offspring Descendants, if the child in her womb is not a boy, they may have to spend a lot of time in seclusion in the future.


    Su qinger''s nature is not suitable to be the leader of the summer Dynasty. What is needed to take charge of the dynasty is not only strength, but also a test of a person''s character. For Su Mu''s previous slightly teasing words, red tea actually didn''t pay attention to it. After all, whether the little family in his belly is a boy or a girl is still a problem.


    In front of the imperial garden entrance, Su Mu saw the general who was in charge of the platform under his authorization. For nearly 5000 years, he did not waste his cultivation. He went from the original second grade of the golden fairyland to the current eighth grade of the golden fairyland, and it was already the boundary among the eight grade golden fairylands. He was only half a step away from the ninth grade golden fairyland Su Mu''s mood has become more pleasant. They are really talented in the summer dynasty!


    "Come on, what are you doing here without guarding the platform? Is there something wrong with the platform?" Su Mu came to the court and asked the guard. As for the name of the guard, Su Mu couldn''t remember clearly. He only vaguely remembered that the guard seemed to be called Wang, but these were not important. It''s hard for Su Mu to remember so many strong people in the summer Dynasty one by one?


    "Reply to the holy master. There has never been any trouble on the platform since his subordinates took over. I came to see the holy master today because of other things." the general replied after saluting Su mu.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to ask for leave to practice for a period of time? I think your accomplishments have reached the peak of the eight grades of golden fairyland. Do you want to take a break to break through the nine grades of golden fairyland? If that''s the case, I agree. I''ll ask Zhao Qing to arrange new candidates to guard the platform in a moment." Su Mu said casually.


    "It is not this matter that the subordinates want to report. The first princess, who arrived at the platform yesterday, went to the Tai Yin star. Accompanied by two monks who had reached the realm of the great Luo Jinxian, they had never seen two of them in the heavenly palace. The explanation of the first official was that the two men were the disciples of the holy emperor, and went to the Tai Yin star with his royal highness. , my subordinates immediately returned to the heavenly palace after handling the platform affairs to report to the holy master. However, due to my subordinates'' strength, I spent a lot of things on the road and missed the best time to report. Please bring down the holy master. "The guard said solemnly and incomparably, and his language was also a little worried. Su Mu has always been very strict, I''m afraid his punishment is indispensable.

 Chapter 1002

    After hearing the speech, Su Mu could not help but hold his forehead helplessly, and then said aloud: "Why didn''t I see the girl after she left yesterday? It turned out that she went to the Taiyin star. Fortunately, the girl''s cultivation broke through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Otherwise, she would spend the chaos like this. Isn''t going to the Taiyin star to die? Forget it, you said there was a man and a woman following qinger. Are they beautiful women and handsome men?"


    The guard nodded and replied, "indeed, as the saint said, the man and woman are exceptionally outstanding. If it is not for their subordinates to run their spirits and keep their minds at heart, I am afraid yesterday''s men will be rude to their highness."


    "OK, I know. Go back first and guard the platform well. Don''t worry about when the three of them will come back. Anyway, they all have the strength of the land of great Luo Jinxian. You can''t stop them from breaking through the pass. Similarly, they can avoid any danger in chaos in time. Go." Su Mu took a deep breath and waved his hand helplessly.


    The guard general nodded at Wen Yan, then said goodbye to Su Mu and rushed to the platform.


    "It should be Nuwa and Fuxi. Forget it. I don''t know why. Qinger was so clever and sensible. How has she become like this recently? Has she released her nature? Or has she been influenced by Lu Wanxi''s character for a long time? Where is my clever and sensible daughter?" Su Mu said reluctantly. If it weren''t for the words of red tea, Su Mu would spit fragrance.


    "Husband, in fact, don''t worry too much. Qinger has been under great pressure since childhood, so her childhood may not be happy. Maybe she hasn''t found this when she hasn''t soared to the fairy world, but it should be very strong after she has soared to the fairy world. Qinger wants to catch up with her husband and sister Qingyi , practicing hard every day is for the sake of family reunion, so maybe the pressure of qinger in childhood was too great, which led to no vent. Now qinger has stood in the realm of great Luo Jinxian and has become the top group of people in the world, and the family has already been reunited, so the pressure of qinger will be relatively reduced or disappear, so So, my husband doesn''t have to worry too much about the change of Xiaoer. Maybe she just wants to live a heartless life like when she was a child? "Red tea was helped by Su Mu and smiled and said to Su mu.


    "What you said is true. I didn''t accompany her very much since I was a child. In fact, I know that maybe I think too much. In fact, it''s good for her to change like this. If the pressure has been pressed in my heart and can''t be released, it''s not pressure. I''m too extreme. When she comes back, I''ll take time to accompany her alone." Su Mu took a deep breath and said helplessly that he naturally knew how much he had accompanied Su qinger, or even that he had not been accompanied. Perhaps this was his helplessness. When he was in Xuantian continent, he had to solve the demons and protect the Terrans, resulting in that Su Mu had very little company with his relatives in front of this major right and wrong. Now it''s not easy The family got together and didn''t have to worry about anything. Su Mu had been closed for thousands of years, which had a certain impact on Su qinger''s mind more or less. Therefore, in order to help Su qinger change this, Su Mu planned to take time to accompany each other. It''s not a big deal for himself. Speaking of it, it''s still what he had for her when he was a child Too little love!


    Thinking of this, Su Mu couldn''t help but focus on the belly of red tea. Although there are no ups and downs in the belly of red tea, Su mu can clearly feel the breath of life in his belly, which is also his child. Su Mu couldn''t help but take a breath and solemnly said to red tea: "Don''t worry, after this little guy was born in the future, I won''t let him experience what qinger has experienced once. Now the summer transportation Dynasty can also let me do that. I won''t disappear for thousands of years, resulting in little time for the child to get together with me. I will find a chance to make up for the debt of Qingyi and qinger in the future."


    Red tea smiled at the speech. She couldn''t help but be a little moved by what Su Mu said in her heart. Any woman hopes that her husband can always accompany her when she is pregnant with her husband''s children, because they are the most vulnerable at this time. Anything touching and hurting may make them collapse. Su mu can do this for her and her children A little tea is already very satisfied.


    "Light clothes and light children have never thought about making up for anything for their husband. What they want is not much different from that of their concubines. What they want is only their husband''s company and love." red tea smiled and explained to Su mu.


    "I understand." Su Mu nodded and replied.


    ......


    On the lunar star, Su qinger suddenly felt something and looked in the direction of the wasteland. Somehow, she seemed to be a little happy. The pace of walking on the lunar star was accelerated. Nu Wa and Fu Xi saw the change of Su qinger, but they didn''t know the specific reason, so the best way was to keep silent and follow him The royal highness of the Xia Dynasty, the princess of the great Xia Dynasty, was surrounded by two goddess of the moon.


    "Sister qinger, when can we go to the wasteland with you? I really want to go to the wasteland to have a look. I''m going to be bored and depressed in the face of the desolation of the lunar star every day." Chang Xi took Su qinger''s hand and asked her aloud. Su qinger thought carefully for a moment after hearing the speech, thinking that red tea mother was pregnant with her father''s offspring during this period of time, It''s estimated that people need to take care of them. It''s better to go back early.


    So Su qinger stopped walking, looked at Chang Xi holding his hand and said aloud, "how about strolling around the lunar star and we''ll return to the wasteland?"


    "OK, OK! I''ve wanted to leave here for a long time. I''m going to get sick when I face such a desolate place every day. I heard that there is everything on the wasteland. Where is much more beautiful than the lunar star." Chang Xi said to Su qinger with a smile.


    "I''m not willing to practice when I''m sick." Xihe, who walked in front, glanced back at Chang Xi and said something unpleasant. It''s not really unpleasant. It''s just something she did to let Chang Xi see. For her, she was tired of facing the desolate lunar star all day, but she didn''t have the strength to go to the wasteland.


    "I haven''t been to the wasteland much, because I practiced in the heavenly palace before, but as my cultivation has broken through to the realm of golden immortals, I think my father will not hinder my steps. I''ll take your sisters to the wasteland at that time." Su qinger said with a smile.


    "It''s better for sister qinger to treat me well. I''m not as fierce as you. I have to practice every day." Chang Xi spit out his tongue at Xi he and said, looking very cute.

 Chapter 1003

    Three days later, under the leadership of Xihe, Su qinger and others took a tour of the Taiyin star. Finally, they found that the Taiyin star was indeed very desolate. It can be said that there was no scenery except a dry unknown tree outside the palace where Xihe and Chang Xi lived, After staying in this dark and desolate place for a few days, Su qinger finally found that it was better to stay in the heavenly palace. Instead of seeing any beautiful scenery, she made herself more uncomfortable. You know, this time she came out, but she broke through the platform with Nu Wa and Fu Xi, After going back, I don''t know how Su Mu will punish her.


    However, the good thing for Su qinger is that this time she returned to the heavenly palace after she came to the Taiyin star and brought back two congenital gods who are expected to be saints to the Xia Yun Dynasty. If she can make up for it, she may not be severely punished by Su mu. Su qinger can be said to know Su Mu very well, even if Su Mu is reluctant to be too strict with herself, But this time she tried to break through the platform barrier by herself, at least she had to be locked up by Su mu for ten or a hundred years. Let her reflect on herself alone. Although this time is not much, Su qinger, who finally has the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, doesn''t intend to stay in the heavenly palace for boring cultivation. She has long wanted to leave the heavenly palace to see other scenery, If he is locked up for ten or a hundred years, Su qinger dares to say that he will definitely die of depression.


    Before coming here, Su qinger''s idea was actually very simple, that is, he came to the lunar star to break through the customs anyway. It doesn''t matter if he went back and was locked up for ten or a hundred years. After all, he has seen the beautiful scenery of the lunar star, but in fact, Su qinger was speechless by the scenery here after he arrived at the lunar star, If he was locked up for ten or a hundred years because he looked a little desolate, Su qinger would never want to.


    ......


    In the heavenly palace, Hong Jun, who has returned from his training, is discussing with Feng Hua the benefits and achievements obtained after this trip. Now Hong Jun has not only raised his state of mind to the same level as his strength, but also made up for the embarrassment that his strength could not catch up because of his high level, In today''s Hongjun''s single theory realm, no one was pressed on him in the whole summer transportation Dynasty except Su mu. Obviously, he has become the first person under Su mu. Hongjun was not surprised. It is normal that Su Mu''s talent can suppress him. As for other senior leaders in the transportation Dynasty, Although many breakthroughs have reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, in Hongjun''s view, except for a few people, others are all short-lived beings in the future. Of course, this does not include those congenital gods who have just been accepted by Su Mu and joined the summer movement Dynasty, such as ancestors such as heaven, earth and five elements, or top congenital creatures such as Kunpeng, Hongjun can also guess the future of these existence. In the future, at least they will be able to reach the quasi holy land and become a powerful presence on the side of the summer transportation dynasty!


    "Hongjun Taoist friend has really achieved a lot in this trip. Although his realm has not been greatly improved, his control over his state of mind and strength has greatly increased. Now, in the movement of the dynasty, I''m afraid no one is the opponent of Taoist friends except the saint." Feng Hua felt the powerful momentum of Hong Jun and the mysterious Taoist rhymes around him. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath and said solemnly.


    As like as two peas, the two people are very envious. The way they walk is very similar. They can even be said to be the same. But Hongjun is far away from him. Taking power, now Hongjun has broken through to the five products of dadrojinxian. Feng himself still stays in the realm of nine fairs in the golden Wonderland, and even the omens of the fruit of the conglomerate have not yet appeared. This means that Feng Hua is absolutely unable to condense Tao fruit and break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in a short time.


    Feng Hua feels very helpless about this. It has been nearly 5000 years since he came to the flood world. His accomplishments have broken through the nine grades of the golden fairyland as early as he arrived in the flood world, but he has been unable to condense his own Tao fruit and break through the golden fairyland. Maybe this is the gap brought by talent, The talent of the Red Army is much higher than himself. What accomplishments did Hongjun achieve when he first arrived at the heavenly palace? It''s only six or seven grades of golden fairyland. It''s only nearly 5000 years now, but Hongjun has realized his way and made his cultivation break through the five grades of golden fairyland! With such talent, I''m afraid no one can suppress him except Su mu in the Xia Dynasty!


    However, what Feng Hua doesn''t know is that the reason why Hongjun can break through so quickly is only because he holds the most mysterious treasure after the opening of the sky. In fact, Hongjun is also very clear in his heart that he can come to this step so quickly. It can be said that the fragments of the jade plate have provided great help, Moreover, with the irrigation of countless resources in the Xia Yun Dynasty, he can reach the realm of the five products of Da Luo Jinxian so quickly. If according to the future he originally calculated from the fragments of the jade plate of creation, even if he holds the fragments of the jade plate of creation, it will take a long time to break through the realm of the five products of Da Luo Jinxian!


    "If he didn''t have the fragments of the jade plate of creation in his hand and didn''t join the summer Dynasty, I''m afraid his cultivation now is just the golden immortal or just broke into the realm of the golden immortal of Da Luo?" Hongjun thought secretly in his heart. For him, the fragments of the jade plate of creation provide too much help to help him understand the Tao heart, Help yourself to gather the fruit of the Tao, help yourself to know your opportunities in advance, etc. if you lose the pieces of the jade plate of fortune, Hongjun can believe that he will not be weaker than anyone, but his accomplishments will never progress so quickly! This is the help brought to him by the fragments of the jade plate of fortune!


    Even if the fragment of the jade plate of creation in his hand is only a piece less than the size of his fist, it is this small fragment that makes Hongjun proud of all living beings to the current level. If there were not su mu with more terrible talent and unfathomable strength, Hongjun might have started to do things on the wasteland, After all, the original Hongjun began to prepare for his future enemy after breaking through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, didn''t he? It is precisely because of this that Hongjun will leave a good impression in the hearts of so many ancestors in previous lives, and let those people choose to help Hongjun rather than help Luo Zhen or sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight when Hongjun and Luo Zhen fight.

 Chapter 1004

    If anyone in the world knows Hongjun best, he may not know it in the past, but now Su Mu is definitely one of the people who know the Red Army best, because Su Mu has already learned Hongjun from the original books, his character and others, if not enough, Su Mu was not sure that he would ask Hongjun to join the summer Dynasty when he first met him. Su Mu never worried that Hongjun would refuse him. For Hongjun, nothing is more heavy than the order of the flood and famine world. Therefore, Su Mu made an excuse to say that he is the future Hongjun, looking for someone to change the future disaster, Hongjun naturally has three points of faith and seven points of doubt, but Su Mu''s enough understanding of the future makes Hongjun''s three points of faith gradually become all faith. After all, everything Su Mu does and everything seems not to be for himself, but to plan for the future disaster.


    Therefore, thanks to Su Mu''s many actions and the well-organized governance of the great Xia Dynasty in the East, the flood land that used to be like the forbidden area of life has been changed into what it is now. Hongjun also completely trusted Su mu, otherwise he would not return to the heavenly palace so easily this time, But to bury the foreshadowing in the wasteland.


    And in Hongjun''s opinion, Su Mu has another thing to believe, that is, the birth of the boundless world is just a few yuan meetings. No one can break through the peak of the golden immortal of the great Luo so quickly under the interference of the ferocious beast Dynasty, and quickly break through the quasi Holy Land! Su Mu''s strength is also one of the reasons why Hongjun believes in him. If Su Mu has any bad thoughts about himself or the desolate world, he can directly sweep the past with his strength and the strength of the summer Dynasty under his command. Why such trouble?


    Hongjun''s trip not only improved his mood, but also changed his original temperament. The original Hongjun can be said to be extremely arrogant. Holding the fragments of the jade plate of creation, Hongjun thinks he can be said to be the first person in the flood and famine world in the future, but now Hongjun doesn''t have so many ideas, According to Su mu, he will become a puppet of the heavenly way in the future, so Hongjun now thinks about how to surpass the control of the heavenly way, but he can''t think of any way to solve this problem. After all, if he wants to become holy, he must go through which link of the heavenly way. Except that Hongjun doesn''t become holy or directly proves that the Tao skips the control of the heavenly way, Otherwise, Hongjun would easily become a puppet of the way of heaven, which was something he didn''t want to see.


    Although Su Mu told himself that after he became a puppet of the heavenly way, he still had his own consciousness and was extremely powerful, which could be called the first person under the heavenly way in the boundless world, he lost his freedom after all. What can he do even if he has strong strength? After all, he can''t escape the control of heaven, so what Hongjun wants now is very simple, that is to strive to get out of the control of heaven. In this life, he doesn''t want to be a puppet of heaven!


    Although there are many benefits after the combination of Tao, Hongjun is unwilling to bear the consequences after the combination of Tao. Therefore, it is naturally the best choice for Hongjun not to be controlled by heaven and become a puppet. Now Hongjun still has two ways, but neither of them has been put into practice. Whether it can work is still a question, So Hongjun is still hesitant to do that.


    ......


    In the imperial garden, Su Mu stretched lazily and yawned. How many years has he not stretched in the sun like this? Almost thousands of years? You know, Su Mu liked to stay in the sun most. Now he can bask in the sun again. It may be a special way for Su Mu to relax. After all, Su Mu''s nerves have been tight since tea was pregnant. Now he can take advantage of tea''s lunch break?


    In fact, Su Mu himself felt very strange. It was his wife who was pregnant, but he was tired. This made Su Mu feel confused. Is it a special feeling of emotional connection? No matter what you do, you''d better be honest in the sun.


    However, just when Su Mu was going to return to the recliner and continue to bask in the sun to make himself salty fish, the dark clouds began to condense above the Chaotian Palace of the summer festival. Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help but open his slightly narrowed eyes and feel a little confused. This is not an ordinary dark cloud gathering together, You should know that their heavenly palace is above the thirty-six heavens. What clouds can press over their heads? Therefore, these condensed dark clouds are easy to explain. It must be that someone broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian during the transportation Dynasty.


    "This breath is not Wan Xi, the girl. We practitioners who came to the wasteland world from the earth fairyland should not face the test of thunder robbery. The thunder robbery in the wasteland world does not have much effect on us. Then the people who attracted thunder robbery this time should be the great power in the wasteland world. But look at this posture, who is the other? It''s the ancestor of heaven and earth "Or is it the ancestor of the five elements?" Su Mu thought for a while and then thought to himself.


    Someone under his command has broken through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Su mu, who is a saint, should naturally go and have a look. However, now that red tea is pregnant, there is no suitable person to take care of except himself, so Su Mu immediately chooses to close his eyes and then become a salted fish. As for whether the other party can break through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, This is not what Su Mu has the final say. After all, he still sleeps more happily for Su mu.


    However, at this time, the voice of tea came out from one side of the house. Su Mu immediately opened his eyes when he heard the news. He came to the tea bed and saw the tea supporting him to sit up. He couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter? I''ve just slept. Isn''t he so sleepy today?"


    The weather has always been very good these days, and tea has become sleepy. But today, she just woke up after a short sleep, which surprised Su mu. Was it the thunder outside that woke her up?


    "Husband, this little guy seems a little excited." red tea touched his stomach and said slowly. There were some beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "What''s the matter? She''s only been pregnant for less than half a month, and the little guy should not have taken shape yet?" Su Mu said strangely. Tea''s belly is just slightly bulging. It''s reasonable to say that life inside has not grown into a human shape. However, tea''s appearance seems to be affected by children, This made Su Mu obviously confused.


    "I don''t know, but I think he seems very excited." tea touched his stomach and said aloud. Maybe this is the reason why the mother and son are concentric. Tea can clearly feel the idea of the fetus in the abdomen.

 Chapter 1005

    Su Mu felt a little strange after hearing the speech. Red tea said that she might be able to feel the movement and thoughts of the fetus in her abdomen because of the unity of mother and son. This may be just a little illusion of red tea, but why did she seem to feel the thoughts of the fetus in her abdomen just now, Is it difficult that his descendants of Su Mu are so excellent, but they have been pregnant for less than half a month, and they have already given birth to spiritual wisdom in their mother and fetus? If so, how terrible a gift will this child be born? I''m afraid even Su Mu will be left behind by him?


    After looking at the big luolei robbery over the heavenly palace not far away, Su Mu looked at the belly of red tea and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He used his divine sense to go through red tea''s belly to see if the fetus had self-consciousness, but at this time, something shocked Su Mu happened. He saw that red tea''s belly had become a world full of thunder and lightning for some reason, This made Su Mu''s eyes widened. In the belly of red tea, a tiny world was formed!


    you ''re right! Is a smiling world! Nothing strange! The place where the baby was born turned into a world. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling how abnormal his child was? Tea''s belly can''t conceive it, let him differentiate a small world in tea''s belly to let himself grow! Is this child''s talent too terrible!?


    Su Mu has seen countless Tianjiao talents, such as Su qinger, and ordinary Tianjiao, but Su Mu has never seen such a terrible talent as the child in the womb of red tea! Such existence can no longer be regarded as a genius! I''m afraid even comparing it to a demon belittles the child''s talent! Su Mu couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and some thoughts came out of his heart. After his child was born, I''m afraid it won''t take many years to take over the throne from himself and take charge of the summer transportation dynasty? If that''s the case, doesn''t it mean that he can live in seclusion with Liu Qingyi and others in the mountains earlier?


    Thinking of this, Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief. He couldn''t wait to look at the belly of red tea and wanted to welcome the emergence of the child. Only he knew how tired Su Mu was every day. He was running every day for himself, for his relatives, for the summer movement, and for the flood and wasteland world, In the face of the possible Holocaust in the future, Su Mu tried every means to avoid it, but he also had to sit full of sufficient means to be able to calmly face the future Holocaust without panic!


    But Su Mu found that his child seemed to be able to take over this difficult task from himself! According to Su Mu''s guess, the child in red tea''s belly may have perfectly inherited his chaotic body, fighting and cultivation talent. Su Mu integrated his whole body physique with the help of Sanqing and improved his physique into a chaotic body, but Su Mu knew that although he mastered the chaotic body, he was still far from those born chaotic bodies! Not to mention anything else, when the congenital chaotic body was born, it can get endless chaotic gas and achievements, which is not comparable to Su mu. When Su Mu became a chaotic body, there was no chaotic gas! But the child in the womb of red tea is different. He perfectly inherited everything from Su Mu! I''m afraid that except that the system has not been inherited by the little guy, everything else Su Mu has is perfectly inherited by the little guy!


    It''s not hard for Su Mu to imagine what kind of visions of heaven and earth will appear after his child is born! The innate chaotic body and everything Su Mu has now! I''m afraid the child was born in the first year! You will have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian realm! What concept is this! When Pangu, the creator God of the wasteland world, was born, he had the strength to surpass the saints, reached the state of heaven and even exceeded the state of heaven! But how many years did Pangu practice among the thirty-six chaotic green lotus? It is impossible to calculate with time! So it''s normal for Pangu to have such terrible strength as soon as he was born!


    Tea''s belly is not as powerful as the 36 chaotic green lotus. The tonic they can give the child in the summer transportation Dynasty can''t be comparable to the Avenue! Pangu is the son of Da Dao and has been favored by Da Dao. If Pangu didn''t want to go against Da Dao to prove Tao, I''m afraid Pangu has reached the strength of Da Dao! Can be called truly invincible in the world! Even the avenue could not impose any restrictions on him, but Pangu took the wrong step, which led to his strength at the peak of heaven and Taoism turned into fly ash. He was helpless to create a prosperous world.


    The child in the womb of red tea is different. Although Pangu is the son of the road and has countless natural materials and earth treasures to absorb, Pangu lacks too many things, the most important of which is the guidance of an elder! Su Mu believes that he and the child of tea are definitely not so simple! Having the strength of Da Luo Jinxian realm at birth is just Su Mu''s temporary guess! In terms of resources, Su Mu may not be as good as Da Dao to give the child the most top things, but Su mu can do his best to find the most top resources in the wasteland world for the child to absorb!


    Su Mu believes that as long as he has enough patience, it is not difficult for the child in the womb of red tea to reach the realm of saints at birth, because the terrible of chaotic body is far more than the physique held by Pangu! Although the child in the womb of red tea may not be able to cultivate endless years in the thirty-six chaotic green lotus like Pangu, Su Mu still feels that once he and the child of red tea are born, his strength will definitely stand at the peak of the boundless world! Even if you can''t reach the realm of saints! It must be a step away from the realm of saints!


    "You are the future of our summer transportation!" Su Mu looked at the belly of red tea, took a deep breath, stroked the belly of red tea and said gently.


    Su Mu has figured it out. Originally, Su Mu planned to have a boy and carefully cultivate him to take over the flag of the summer Dynasty from his own hands and take over his responsibilities. But now Su Mu has figured out that whether the child in the womb of red tea is male or female in the future, he will be the best person to inherit his throne! Moreover, there is no saying that men are more important than women in the wild world. What if the old ministers in the fairy world have opinions? They will see with their own eyes the birth of the first female emperor in the summer movement! Women are not equal to men. Who says women must be weaker than men? Does Su qinger''s cultivation for those men in the fairy world surpass her? No, did Zhao Qing surpass the old men in the fairyland? either!


    Therefore, the statement that women are inferior to men is actually completely wrong! Whether the child in the womb of tea is male or female! Su Mu should cultivate it into the most powerful existence! Train it to be the real strongest in the world of heaven! Let his strength not only be invincible to Xiandao civilization! Su Mu wants the child''s name to spread all over the world! Let the strong of countless worlds hear it tremble and smell it change color!

 Chapter 1006

    Originally, Su Mu thought that the thunder robbery outside the heavenly palace was caused by a Jinxian in the heavenly palace who broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, but he didn''t expect that it was caused by him and the child of red tea. This child was only born in the belly of red tea for half a month, but it can easily lead to such a terrible thunder robbery! Su Mu is not hard to imagine how far this guy will grow in the future! Su Mu doesn''t go back to affect the child''s growth. In the future, Su Mu only needs to teach him to distinguish between right and wrong. The rest, the child''s own exploration will be much more perfect than what Su Mu taught him!


    "Husband, husband? How''s the child? I think you''ve been silent. You haven''t recovered after calling for several times." red tea asked Su Mu strangely. She called Su Mu several times before. Su Mu didn''t respond. If she hadn''t just gently pushed Su Mu''s hand, I''m afraid whether Su Mu heard his words at this time is not certain.


    Su Mu returned to his senses and looked at red tea. He couldn''t help laughing. He hugged red tea into his arms and said aloud: "Tea, you are pregnant with a wonderful child for me! I have decided that no matter whether the child is male or female, he will be the master of the future of my summer Olympics! My hope for the future of my summer Olympics! And I am the only one who can see that I can take over the throne from me! This child''s talent is far more than anyone in the world! Even if it is me, it may not be true We can hold him down steadily! When the child is born, we can live in seclusion in the mountains and forests ahead of time. "


    Red tea can''t help feeling strange when she hears the speech, but she can''t help laughing when she looks at Su Mu''s happiness. In fact, she and Liu Qingyi understand the pressure on Su Mu over the years, but they just don''t point it out. For this reason, she and Liu Qingyi never blame Su mu for not having much time to accompany them, because they all know that their husband is working for them They should not influence Su Mu''s decision. Now seeing Su Mu''s happy appearance, red tea is relieved. Although she wondered why Su Mu said such words, these are not important. What she cares about is that it''s enough to be with Su mu.


    "Although I don''t know why my husband said so, but my husband is not afraid that the child will be tired in the future?" tea joked.


    Su Mu immediately shook his head and said: "He will never be worn out because of pressure, I believe him! He inherited his father''s perfect talent! All my things have been learned by this little guy, and he will definitely be a powerful master in the future! He is the ruler of the whole world and the most powerful monarch of our summer games! He is also our family who can live happily in seclusion in the mountains and forests The guarantee of everything in the world! "


    Su Mu also worried that there would be many unmanageable worlds in the world after he lived in seclusion. For example, there would be a danger comparable to those catastrophes. In that case, Su Mu''s seclusion would not be stable after all. He would eventually be out of the mountain. However, Su Mu could not help but breathe a sigh of relief after seeing the child in red sleeve''s belly. He knew that he could retire and give up his seat, Only when the child has enough strength after birth, Su Mu won''t have to worry about anything! The child has inherited his most perfect talent! It''s not difficult to reach the road in the future!


    Su Mu is well aware of the power of the chaotic body. The state of the road may only be a starting point for the chaotic body. The changes in himself are the most powerful evidence! In the future, the child inherited his talent and began to take over his position. Su Mu believes that he can perfectly become a king better than himself!


    ......


    At the platform, Su qinger looked around and quietly waved behind her. Then a teenage girl ran to Su qinger. Looking at Su qinger, she asked strangely: "Sister qinger, isn''t this the territory of the great Xia Yun dynasty? Sister, you are the little princess of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Why are you so careful in your own house?"


    "Oh, this matter will be explained later. Let''s go back to the heavenly palace first and then follow me. Do you know?" Su qinger didn''t explain for the first time, but looked around. After there was no movement, she hurried to fly towards the heavenly palace. The people behind her shook their heads helplessly and also hurriedly followed Su qinger''s pace.


    On the back of the platform, what prevented him from leaving the platform for the first few days was that he could not help looking at a few streamers that had flashed through the sky. He knew very well what was flying over. Besides the princess of the great Xia Dynasty, who dared to fly on the thirty-six heavens? Was it not a death? The little princess of the great Xia Yun Dynasty was so clever and lovely. How did she become like this now?


    Back in the heavenly palace, Su qinger immediately flew to his other courtyard. The high-level officials and bodyguards in the heavenly palace didn''t think much about it. They were annoyed. They were used to Su qinger flying around the thirty-six heavy sky every day. They had already seen it strange for a long time, but who was flying over the thirty-six heavy sky with the little princess this time? Su qinger dared to do that It''s because they are the little princess of the Xia Yun Dynasty. They don''t have to consider the consequences when doing things, but the streamers behind Su qinger are different. Can they not know the rules of the Yun dynasty?


    However, no one wanted to touch the brows of the princess, but she did not see them. Anyway, they were not punished. They were so concerned about what they did. They had time to stop those people from going to the Customs for a while, and they said they could get together to break through to the land of the great Luo Jinxian.


    In the room of red tea, Su Mu suddenly noticed something and looked at the sky. Then he shook his head reluctantly and said in a voice: "the girl is more and more brave. If she''s okay, just fly over the thirty-six days. This time, she takes off with others."


    "Is qinger back? I don''t know if she is in any danger when she goes to the lunar star this time. Why don''t we go and see her? My husband just doesn''t want to find something for qinger to do so that she won''t be idle every day?" tea smiled and said aloud.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, and then rushed to Su qinger''s other courtyard with red tea. The girl is idle all day. It''s really time to find something for her. Anyway, she has broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Being idle every day is also idle. It''s better to let her go out to help Da Xia Yunchao solve some things. At the same time, she doesn''t want to stay in the heavenly palace every day.

 Chapter 1007

    If we say who is the most powerful in the famine world, Su Mu definitely deserves to exist. Both his own cultivation and the forces under his command can be called the most powerful in the famine world today! It can be regarded as the representative of the peak of their combat power in the wasteland world. In today''s Wasteland world, what does a great power of quasi holy practice represent and represent the supreme strength? When the great Luo Jinxian is the strong and the quasi holy realm has not been put forward, Su Mu''s strength comparable to the quasi holy peak is definitely the most terrible existence in the wasteland world, Su Mu''s existence definitely makes countless people tremble! No one can not care about Su Mu''s practices and ideas! Because once they provoke the Xia Yun Dynasty, the terrible revenge from the Xia Yun Dynasty will be waiting for them!


    .......


    In Su qinger''s room in the heavenly palace, Su Mu is looking at the two people introduced to him by Su qinger with a puzzled face. These two people, Su mu, can be said to be very familiar. They are the two queens of the Tianting of the demon family in the future, Chang Xi and Xi he. These two people will be the great power of quasi Saint cultivation in the future, and Xi he has given birth to the demon family, But now he was fooled by his daughter to the great Xia Dynasty.


    In fact, Su Mu didn''t go to the lunar star to bring back the two congenital gods with quasi Saint talents. However, when Su Mu thought that Nu Wa and Fu Xi had been born in advance for so many years under their guidance, it''s reasonable that Xi he and Chang Xi should not have been formed yet. That''s why Su Mu hasn''t been to the lunar star, After all, it''s too anxious for Su Mu to win over those unformed congenital God mansions. Anyway, he can wait for a long time.


    But Su Mu didn''t expect that Su qinger''s trip was to bring back the two queens of the legendary demon family Tianting. Doesn''t this mean that they will have two more powers to practice in the quasi Holy Land in the future of the summer movement? What''s more, the elder of the two is actually going to be a maid for Su qinger? Su Mu is a little messy. He feels that his daughter does too many things by coincidence.


    "Father, these two people are the two congenital divine mansions I brought back from the lunar star. Don''t look at them. Now they are just the accomplishments of the golden fairyland, but they are both congenital divine mansions. If the opportunity is enough in the future, they are expected to exist in the quasi Holy Land. How about it?" Su qinger smiled and said to Su mu, with a proud face, She knew Su Mu''s plan to gather the congenital God''s residence in the desolate world and let them submit to the command of the great Xia Dynasty and work for them in the future. Therefore, Su qinger thought that he would ignore the fact that he broke through the platform by bringing back two congenital God''s residence with quasi holy period to the great Xia Dynasty this time.


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu nodded and said aloud: "I can see their feet. You don''t need to explain too much. I don''t want to listen to those things now. Now I want to listen to why you don''t listen to the advice and rush across the platform. You know that although you have broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, it''s just the existence of low strength among Da Luo Jinxian. In case of any accident in chaos What should I do? "


    Su qinger smiled awkwardly when she heard the speech. She thought that after she introduced Xihe and Chang Xi to Su mu, she would make him ignore his breakthrough temporarily. Now it seems that she thought too much, so she immediately explained: "Hey, hey, I''m a little bored in the heavenly palace, and it''s not too far from the platform to the lunar star. Even if there''s any accident, there are Nuwa and Fuxi with me. It''s easy to avoid danger with the strength of the three of us. Dad, don''t be angry with me, okay?"


    Su Mu immediately shook his head helplessly, sighed deeply and said: "What I''m talking about is, what do you think your mother will do if you really have any problems in chaos? You must consider the consequences before doing things, okay? You''re not young now. Da Luo Jinxian''s cultivation looks very strong, but it''s just the first level of stepping on the list of the strong. You''ll experience less things in case of problems What do you want me and your mother to do if you have any problems? So no matter what you do in the future, you must think twice, okay? "


    After listening to Su Mu''s words, Su qinger was embarrassed and moved. Su Mu said these words all revealed his concern for her. Although Su qinger was embarrassed, she was more moved. Originally, Su qinger thought that Su Mu''s strength was the first in his eyes. Now it seems that he may have misunderstood Su mu.


    "I know, Dad. I''ll think about it again and again when I do this next time. Don''t be angry. Besides, I haven''t had any problems. Besides, I brought back two congenital gods who are expected to break through the quasi Holy Land in the future. Dad, you should reward me." Su qinger smiled and changed the topic. He led the topic to Chang Xi and Xi He. Su Mu also felt very helpless. He could only shake his head and touch Su qinger''s hair.


    Then Su Mu set his eyes on Xihe and Chang Xi. Now they have not the powerful momentum of being the queen of the demon family in the future. They do not have the oppression of being in a high position for many years. Even their accomplishments have just broken through the golden fairyland. Su Mu sighed and said: "It''s a pity. I also blame me for changing the future. Otherwise, if your sisters can form in the realm of golden immortals in Da Luo, their future achievements should be more than that. However, since you two are destined for my summer transportation, I will compensate you both. Well, my wife is pregnant recently, and I just don''t have a qualified choice. You two sisters How about taking care of my wife? "


    Xi He nodded when he heard the speech, and then said in a voice, "thank you very much."


    Xihe knew that she and Chang Xi didn''t have any place to attract each other''s attention. It''s no big deal to start as a maid. Anyway, it''s still a long time in the future. It''s just to go up step by step. Xihe was afraid of Chang Xi, so he said to su Mu: "Holy sister, my younger sister is too young to take care of the most important thing such as the goddess." let me come. As for Chang Xi, if the Holy Lord agrees, can she accompany her royal highness?


    "It''s up to you." Su Mu waved his hand casually and said.


    "Yeah! Qinger''s sister Chang Xi can always accompany you." Chang Xi smiled and said to Su qinger. Xihe on the side can''t help feeling worried about it. They just came to the heavenly palace and their status is just a maid. Chang Xi''s call of Su qinger won''t make su Mu angry, right?

 Chapter 1008

    In fact, Xihe was too careful. Although Su Mu was very cold and overbearing, Su Mu never showed that emotion in front of Su qinger. Su Mu never showed any cold look in front of Su qinger and his two beauties, but gave them his softest side, Chang Xi is just a child now. Su Mu is not serious enough to severely scold a child. Anyway, Su qinger doesn''t mind Chang Xi calling her sister. Naturally, he won''t ask too much questions.


    "Qinger, arrange the positions of Chang Xi and Xi He, and then come to the imperial garden in front of the North Palace to find me. Nu Wa Fu Xi, you will follow." Su Mu took a deep breath and said to the people.


    "I know." Su qinger nodded, and Nu Wa and Fu Xi on one side also hurriedly answered Su mu.


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly when he saw this. Then he held red tea and walked towards the North Palace. Su Mu didn''t show too much eagerness all the way. Instead, he walked slowly with red tea on the road. After seeing Su mu in many high-level and middle-level places, he couldn''t help wondering why Saint Zun appeared here at this time, However, after seeing the red tea on one side, they immediately understood that they didn''t bother Su Mu and red tea. Anyway, they didn''t have anything to report, so they just saluted Su Mu and left. Su Mu didn''t care about it. He didn''t want anyone to disturb his world with red tea.


    "I remember when I first saw my husband, he was very cold to me. At the beginning, Ziwei emperor sent me to monitor you. I didn''t expect to compensate myself for the first task that Ziwei Emperor gave me. It made me feel a little helpless, but I don''t regret it. I''m also very grateful to Ziwei emperor. If he hadn''t sent me Come to watch your husband. Maybe I''ll never be able to accompany your husband. "Red tea took a deep breath and said with a smile to Su mu. Although Su Mu didn''t know why red tea would suddenly mention it, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the scene when he first arrived in the fairy world.


    It was the first step and the most critical step for him to embark on the immortal road. He had experienced countless things along the way. Su Mu became very mature in any aspect. Su Mu also thought of his refusal to pursue red tea in order to keep his loyalty to Liu Qingyi. Thinking of this, Su Mu shook his head with a smile and thought in his heart: "If it hadn''t been for the actions of red tea that moved him too much, I''m afraid he would have experienced a lot less now? And even the little guy with terrible talent in the belly of red tea may not appear."


    "At the beginning, my husband refused me in every way. In order to keep his loyalty to my sister in light clothes, my husband''s love for my concubine was ignored. If my husband hadn''t figured it out at the beginning, I''m afraid I would never meet a man who can compare with my husband in my life and bury his love for my husband in my heart and die alone." Red tea thought of holding Su Mu''s hand here and couldn''t help using some strength.


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing at this. He also held the palm of tea with his backhand and said aloud, "I let you down at the beginning, but fortunately your persistence moved me. I will live up to you in this life."


    "I''m satisfied with a husband." Red tea couldn''t help laughing at the speech and said slowly. The language tone and expression were full of dependence on Su mu. Su Mu didn''t feel any trouble about it. A woman gave everything to herself. If she was impatient with her, wouldn''t she disappoint her love for herself? Su Mu never felt that she was a heartless person, although she often let her down Hongyan secretly shed tears alone, but Su Mu never failed them.


    ......


    In Feng Hua''s closed room, the stars all over the sky turned into bursts of starlight and entered his body, and countless immortal Qi poured into Feng Hua''s body. At this moment, Feng Hua is absorbing all the energy around as quickly as a black hole, but his cultivation of the nine grades of golden fairyland is undoubtedly an obstacle to him. If he can cross this step, then The concentrated immortal Qi and other energy in his body can certainly bring him a lot of improvement, but the problem is that Feng Hua looks only one step away from the great Luo Jinxian, but this step seems to be as far away as crossing the whole universe! Even farther than this!


    All the reasons are that Feng Hua''s talent is not enough to condense Tao fruit. Without Tao fruit, even if Feng Hua absorbs more immortal Qi and special energy, he can''t break through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, because the most important thing of a Da Luo Jinxian is Tao fruit. Even if he can break through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian by relying on a treasure similar to Huang Zhongli, it''s just empty without Tao fruit It''s just a realm and magic power, and it''s still the weakest existence in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Even the road of cultivation will be broken. That''s why Feng Hua has been unwilling to ask Su Mu to help him find that treasure. He wants to try whether he can break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! Anyway, for him, the future is still very long, and he doesn''t care so much Time.


    However, at this time, Feng Hua suddenly felt a stream of malice pouring into his heart. Seeing this, Feng Hua suddenly withdrew from his cultivation state, and a mouthful of blood suddenly gushed out of his mouth. Feng Hua said with a slightly ugly face: "What the hell is that? I''m trying to take away my divine knowledge? If I hadn''t found it in time, I''m afraid I really wanted to know the guy''s way. Who is the other party? I''ve never found such an evil smell on anyone. Is the other party a demon family? Yes! It''s definitely a demon family! That evil smell is definitely a demon family''s smell! Damn, even the boundless world Is there any trace of the demon clan in it? Is it difficult that Xiandao and demon Dao are really like tai chi? Will either side exist and the other side exist? "


    He adjusted his breath for the pain in his heart, and the paleness on his face also faded. Feng Hua got up and took a deep breath. He had to tell Su Mu about it. Now the guy''s hand has reached out to him. If he hadn''t noticed that he was controlled by the other party just now, Then he is definitely the biggest sinner in the coming countless years since the birth of the great Xia Yun dynasty!


    "We must tell the holy master about this! We can''t let those demons have any chance to grow up. Now we have completely controlled the East in the boundless world, so it is likely that it is what happened in the west, and the western world must send someone to go!" Feng Hua took a deep breath and said solemnly. He had a hunch, As long as you send people to the west, you can definitely get the information they want! So someone in the West must go and investigate!

 Chapter 1009

    Feng Hua is not the first cultivator to encounter this kind of thing. Countless creatures have been affected by this evil spirit on the wasteland, and the most seriously affected place is the area in the west of the wasteland. No matter where the innate creatures, demons or any other creatures are affected by the evil spirit, It can be said that the coverage of this magic gas has covered the whole western part of the world!


    What kind of concept is this? In other words, it is difficult to find the boundless and boundless world. Except for the East controlled by Su mu, the rest of the world has been completely affected by the evil spirit and undergone great changes! Now, the evil spirit has slowly entered the East, and without everyone''s knowledge, it began to corrode the minds of many creatures. Even the existence of nine products in golden fairyland such as Feng Hua was almost affected. It can be imagined what the whole East would look like if this evil spirit appeared in the East, The long rule of the great Xia dynasty may have some influence! This is something that the Xia Yun Dynasty absolutely doesn''t want to see up and down!


    This evil spirit can be said to be very terrible. Even Feng Hua was almost robbed of his own consciousness by the evil spirit. If this evil spirit was attached to those ordinary golden immortals whose strength was not as good as Feng Hua or demon families in today''s wasteland, they would never be able to resist the erosion of this evil spirit. At that time, there will be a bloody storm, Although in Feng Hua''s opinion, even if there is a bloody storm in the Honghuang world, it can not affect their rule of the Xia Dynasty, it must be paid attention to. Otherwise, if the evil spirit is allowed to erode, it is uncertain what the Honghuang world will look like in the future.


    Therefore, the most important thing now is to immediately inform Su mu of this matter, and let Su Mu find a way to solve these demonic Qi after making a decision, or even find out the owner of this demonic Qi and eliminate it. Feng Hua doesn''t believe that such terrible demonic Qi appears naturally. This kind of thing must be in the hands of someone as a means of his own, Therefore, after arriving in front of the North Palace of the heavenly palace, Feng Hua even broke in before he could get through. He knew the importance of this matter and couldn''t let time delay for some rules! In Feng Hua''s opinion, the longer this matter dragged on, the more unfavorable it would be for the summer Dynasty. Therefore, even at the risk of being punished by Su mu, Feng Hua broke in directly.


    "Minister, Feng Hua wants to see the holy master!" Feng Hua shouted as he approached Su Mu''s courtyard, which attracted the attention of many guards of the Xia Yun Dynasty. Originally, they intended to stop Feng Hua, but as the most senior level of the Xia Yun Dynasty, Feng Hua rushed into the North Palace in such a hurry. It was obvious that he had something urgent to report to Su Mu before he could get through, However, with Feng Hua''s loud drink just now, many high-level officials in the heavenly palace heard what he said, and then rushed to the middle palace. If they guessed correctly, Su Mu should summon them soon.


    In the North Palace, Su Mu was wandering in the yard with red tea, but Feng Hua''s voice suddenly came into his ears, which made Su Mu frown. Feng Hua knew the rules of the heavenly palace. Ordinary people in the North Palace can''t break in without authorization, but Feng Hua''s breaking in obviously surprised Su mu. As a veteran of the summer transportation Dynasty, Although Feng Hua is said to be completely trusted by himself, Beigong is not a place where he can break into casually. Is it difficult that Feng Hua has anything important to report to himself?


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate to think about this. After ordering Xihe to take care of red tea, he rushed in the direction of Feng Hua. Now he wants to know why Feng Hua didn''t hesitate to break the rules and break into the North Palace. Feng Hua has never been so measured. For the first time in so many years, Feng Hua is so eager, Therefore, Su Mu also temporarily put Feng Hua''s intrusion into the North Palace behind his mind and wanted to see what Feng Hua wanted to do.


    "I beg your pardon for trespassing into the North Palace. It''s really because you have something important to report that you have to break into the North Palace. It''s very urgent. Please forgive me." Feng Hua immediately bowed his head and saluted Su Mu when he saw Su mu, which made Su Mu feel very confused.


    ¡±Mr. Feng, you are a veteran in our Xia Yun Dynasty. You should be clear about the rules of Yun Dynasty. Don''t mention breaking into the North Palace this time. I want to know the reason why you don''t hesitate to break into the North Palace and see me if you break the rules. "Su Mu looked at Feng Hua, frowned and said aloud. It was not that he was angry about Feng Hua''s intrusion into the North Palace, but that Su Mu wondered what great event had happened, which made Feng Hua, who has always been very calm, lose his sense of propriety.


    Feng Hua first took a deep breath, then bowed to Su Mu and said solemnly: Report back to the holy master. I was practicing in my room and was suddenly eroded by a magic gas. If the subject hadn''t found it in time, I''m afraid the subject would not be able to see the holy master now. No, it should be said that if the subject hadn''t found it in time, I''m afraid the person who saw the holy master at this time would no longer be the subject himself! But a puppet possessed by the magic gas¡°


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he immediately said, "are you sure you don''t feel wrong? Are you sure you''re almost affected by the evil spirit? As the elder of our summer transportation Dynasty, you should know how serious the punishment for lying information is¡°


    ¡±What you said is true! No empty words! Just now, I was almost possessed by the evil spirit. Therefore, after stabilizing my mind, I rushed to tell the saint about it. I even broke into the North Palace before I could let the maid pass it. Please believe me! "Feng Hua took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. Then he raised his mouth and said slowly, "it seems that it''s not far from the day when that guy appeared in the wasteland world. Go to the middle palace and wait for me first. By the way, call Hong Jun. that guy is Hong Jun''s doom. We have to let him come forward. We don''t come forward to solve this matter in the summer transportation Dynasty, Confuse that guy first. ¡°


    ¡±Under my command. "Feng Hua nodded and replied. Then he hurried in the direction where Hong Jun was. He talked to Hong Jun a while ago, so he had some friendship with Hong Jun, so he was the best choice to find Hong Jun.

 Chapter 1010

    During the summer movement, there may be only one Feng Hua who has the best relationship with Hong Jun. perhaps it is because the two people''s cultivation paths are in the same direction. Hong Jun often discusses Taoism with Feng Hua, even if Hong Jun''s cultivation has steadily exceeded Feng Hua''s several levels, However, he has always used the excuse of discussing Tao to tell Feng Hua some things he doesn''t understand on the road of cultivation. Hong Jun also feels very sorry for Feng Hua''s talent. Even Hong Jun once said that if Feng Hua''s talent is enough, his mastery of fate may even be no less than him in the future!


    Many people in the great Xia Dynasty were skeptical about this, but Su Mu really believed it. Feng Hua was very good at calculating the secret of heaven. In addition, he got the skill of Yantian, which touched the rules of fate. If Feng Hua had enough talent, his future achievements would not be weaker than Hongjun, However, there are so many ifs in the world. Although Feng Hua is very close to fate, his cultivation talent is doomed that Feng Hua will not go too far in the future. This is also a pity. Feng Hua now locks himself in his room every day to practice in order to break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, But Su Mu knew that even if Feng Hua broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, what could he do?


    At present, Da luojinxian looks very rare in the prosperous world, and it is a symbol of top strength. But what can Feng Hua do when he breaks through the realm of Da luojinxian? Can you change his future cultivation talent? Obviously, it is impossible for Feng Hua to become the leader of the great Xia Dynasty in the future, because Feng Hua''s strength has begun to decline, and the great Xia Dynasty is still on the way to rise, and the great Xia Dynasty will become stronger in the future. Even if Feng Hua can keep up with them in a short time, it will eventually be eliminated in the future, Feng Hua in the future is doomed to become a general figure of the military division of the great Xia Dynasty.


    Although Su Mu feels very sorry for this, he doesn''t have much to give up in his heart, because in Su Mu''s opinion, there are many ways to contribute to the great Xia Dynasty. Feng Hua doesn''t need to improve his strength to contribute to the great Xia Dynasty. Feng Hua''s talent is reflected in fate, even if he can''t have super strength, Feng Hua can also rely on the strong rules of fate to make himself a famous existence. If the holy master of the summer Dynasty doesn''t have some skills in the future, Su Mu won''t canonize him.


    ......


    In the middle palace, the high-level officials of the great Xia Dynasty gathered together. Feng Hua''s encounter this time is not simple. Su Mu has predicted that there should be a century war in the near future! Therefore, Su Mu should inform the public of this matter no matter what, and make appropriate arrangements to face the coming disaster in the near future. More importantly, the war provoked by the Western guy is very beneficial to Su mu. As long as the summer transportation Dynasty seizes the opportunity, So it''s not difficult to hold the barren world in your own hands!


    Su Mu doesn''t look like Hongjun. The original Hongjun didn''t leave any news to future generations after saving the wasteland world. Hongjun is admired by countless people only because of his super strength, but Su Mu is different. Su Mu will seize all opportunities to make himself rise to the great summer games, This time, the war provoked by the Western guy is undoubtedly a very good opportunity!


    It can also be recorded in future documents that at the beginning of the flood, the demons abused the flood land. The summer transportation Dynasty couldn''t bear to be abused by the demons and set up troops against the demons. Although it is a little short, it can be recorded in this way in the future. Don''t record too clearly, it will be counterproductive, The vagueness of the records is more likely to arouse the curiosity and respect of those living creatures in the wasteland world. If you record things too clearly, it will make countless living creatures guess whether this is a lie made up by the great Xia Yun Dynasty to rule the wasteland world!


    "You guys, you must be wondering why I called you all together? I won''t tell you about it. Just now, when old Feng was practicing in his room, a demon almost possessed and manipulated old Feng and turned him into a puppet. If old Feng hadn''t found out in time, I''m afraid the person we really don''t see now is old Feng himself , do you understand what I mean? The reason why I want to call you up is that I already know where the evil Qi came from. "The voice dropped, Su Mu raised his hand to the West and said again," that''s the West! There is a man named Luo Xuan, who is the evil ancestor in the flood and wasteland world and the old enemy of Hongjun. "


    Then Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly: "I didn''t want to meddle in this matter. After all, it belongs to Hongjun himself. He can get the greatest growth only by destroying his old enemies by himself. However, I didn''t expect that the Western demon ancestor Luo Yu touched his hand to our summer Dynasty, and almost lost Feng''s life. Feng is our summer Dynasty Elder, what do you think we should do now that we are inexplicably suffering so much? "


    When the voice fell, Zhao Qing walked out of the crowd, then saluted Su Mu and said: "Mr. Feng is the founder of the great Xia Dynasty. Without Mr. Feng, it would take a lot of time for the great Xia Dynasty to come to this stage. Therefore, we should send troops to the west to catch and kill the behind the scenes. Since ancient times, good and evil do not coexist. We are all people of fairy civilization, and the Western Luo is The ancestor of the demon family, whether in public or private, we should send troops to the West and dispose of the demon ancestor Luo. I don''t know if what the holy Master said is right? "


    "What king Tianfeng said is very true. We should deal with this matter whether public or private. Do you understand what I mean?" Su Mu nodded and said to countless high-level officials below.


    "We understand the meaning of the holy master. Please don''t worry. After we go back, we will start to prepare immediately, and only wait for the holy master to send troops to the West!" countless high-level officials replied in unison, which made Su Mu nod with a smile.


    "That''s very good, Hongjun. Since you''re going to deal with your old enemy in the west this time, you should do the specific things. You should also try to lead the army." Su Mu said to Hongjun.


    "Hongjun takes orders."

 Chapter 1011

    Compared with the east of the wild world, the west is extremely barren. Even if there is no Luo''s self explosion in the future, the west is extremely barren. Compared with the wild world, the East can be said to be countless grades lower. If the two saints of the West had not made many changes for the west, I''m afraid the western world would have become a wilderness, The two saints of the West did a very good job in this. Although they were despised by everyone and even played shameless to the extreme, they still made a lot of great contributions to the western world.


    However, even so, Su Mu could not look up to the two saints in the West. As the culmination of the strength of the wasteland world, zhunti and Jieyin not only did not show the strength of saints, but constantly made the world look down on saints. So many innate creatures in future generations look down on saints. Western zhunti and Jieyin are a big part of the reason, As saints, they clearly have enough strength, but they always like to hide in dark corners and use calculations. They use the ability of saints to calculate the future of heaven to make calculations to improve themselves or help themselves get benefits. In this regard, the two saints in the west can be said to be extremely shameless!


    However, this is also very normal. After all, everyone will make changes for their own interests, except zhunti and Jieyin, because they themselves are that kind of character and have not changed. If zhunti and Jieyin become no longer cheeky, they may attract the attention of many people, It''s not because zhunti and Jieyin were born, but just because they thought of taking advantage of the trend in the western world. Now zhunti and Jieyin have not been born. I don''t know they are practicing in that corner of the western world.


    During this period, we could do a lot of things in the Da Xia movement, because the reason for the spread of magic is that the great Xia movement is beginning to investigate secretly in the eastern part of the world. We want to have a look at how many innate creatures have been affected by the evil spirits, because they are the reasons for the secret investigation. The reason for this is also very simple, that is, Su Mu doesn''t want Luo in the western world to know that they have decided to intervene in this matter and see through all his plans.


    It has to be said that Luohe is a talent and wisdom side by side. Except for some arrogance, Luohe has no weakness. If Su Mu had not rapidly promoted his cultivation to the quasi holy state by relying on the benefits obtained from the system and the establishment of the summer movement Dynasty, Su Mu would not be as strong as Luohe now, Because Luo''s skill is doomed, Luo''s growth speed will not be slow! As long as there is blood, it is a heaven for Luo Xuan to practice! Moreover, different from the immortal practitioners, although there is a lot of immortal Qi in the air around the immortal practitioners, after all, countless immortal practitioners eat it, and blood gas is different. I''m afraid there is only one Luo who can absorb blood gas and improve strength in the world. No one will compete with him for these things, So his cultivation speed is very terrible!


    Hongjun was born early, but did his cultivation surpass Luo? No, but he was left behind by Luo He. Luo he absorbed countless blood and Qi by secretly stirring up the situation in the western world, so that his cultivation has been upgraded to today''s great Luo Jinxian seven grades! It is even close to breaking through to the state of eight grades! This cultivation speed is terrible! Relatively speaking, if it were not for Hongjun''s good reputation in his previous life, and many people helped him, I''m afraid the final winner would be Luo Yu. Those disasters in the later generations of the flood and wilderness world may no longer appear, and the Terran can''t appear.


    For Luo He, everything that is different from the devil''s way is wrong, so he won''t study any road outside the devil''s way. Therefore, in this case, there will never be a day when the Terran will be born in the future. If the Terran can''t be born and the wasteland world becomes the world of the devil''s way, then the Terran will not appear in future generations! Once this happens, Su Mu may be affected!


    Although it has surpassed the great Luo Jinxian and reached the quasi holy practice, the Terrans in the end of the law era are the origin of Su Mu! If there is no human race of later generations, Su Mu will never be born in this world, and if he is not born in the world, he will not be selected by the system to cross the Xuantian continent. Although Su Mu has been detached from time, this matter related to his origin must also be treated seriously. Don''t think that if he is detached from the long river of time, he can ignore the threat of fate and time!


    Although Su Mu''s fate is now related to time, if things related to the future of heaven in the flood and famine world have changed, Su Mu will definitely be affected! Unless Su mu can enter the realm of saints and transfer his original tone to himself completely, regardless of the future, past and present, he will be beyond time. Otherwise, as long as Luo Yu wins the victory of the war between the positive and the evil, Su Mu will definitely suffer a terrible impact! Even if it will not dissipate between heaven and earth, it will definitely reduce his strength by several levels!


    So for Su mu, he should help Hongjun win the war anyway, even at all costs. Su Mu now has his own relatives. He doesn''t know what impact he will suffer if Luo Zhen wins the war between the right and the evil. His guess may be right or wrong, But this kind of thing is related to his origin. Su Mu doesn''t dare to gamble at will, so he must be fully prepared.


    Although he was serious, Su Mu didn''t have any worry and fear in his heart. Hongjun beat Luo Yu in his previous life just with the ancestors of heaven and earth. Is it possible that they will be weaker than the ancestors of heaven and earth in the summer games? Naturally, this is impossible. The current strength of the great Xia Dynasty can be said to be the first in the famine. Therefore, Su Mu doesn''t worry too much about the war between the Lord and the devil, but although he doesn''t worry too much, Su Mu must take this matter seriously to prevent any mistakes! After all, this matter is about his origin. Su Mu must be serious even if he has no worries!


    And Su Mu had a huge hunch in his heart! If he had solved the battle between the right and the evil, he might be able to understand what happened in the past during his menstruation!

 Chapter 1012

    Su Mu didn''t fully understand the mystery of menstruation at the age of. It can even be said that Su Mu is confused about the past and the present, but he has a huge hunch in his heart, That is, if he takes part in and wins the war between the right and the evil, he may be exposed to the past of menstruation!


    Sometimes Su Mu wondered why he had just read the most low-level book. Although the world outlook in that book was very huge, he was able to get the most mysterious skill in menstruation! Even if Su Mu has now come to the world of famine and become the top existence in the world of famine, he still can''t find out what the second layer of the past means. It can be imagined how high the grade of menstruation at this age is. Moreover, Su Mu has found some strange places recently, that is, some records of menstruation at the age of are very profound, Even he couldn''t fully understand that Su Mu had begun to guess recently. Could it be that menstruation at this age was a skill that touched the road?


    It''s not surprising that Su Mu thinks so. The powerful menstruation at the age of, Su Mu seems that there is no realm that can do this except to achieve it. Even some esoteric points out that even the strong at the avenue level can''t touch it. Now Su Mu probably understands that this menstruation may be a powerful skill whose grade exceeds the prison strength of the divine elephant, Although Su Mu has not yet studied it, the various places it shows show that he is definitely a skill beyond the power of the divine elephant to suppress the prison! It may even be a skill beyond the avenue level!


    Originally, Su Mu thought that he was very lucky to hold the power of Shenxiang prison, which has made great achievements and can surpass the way of heaven. However, Su Mu has never used it as a sign in his hand. His menstruation is countless times more terrible than the power of Shenxiang prison! If Shenxiang prison calming power is the most powerful skill in the realm of heaven, in Su Mu''s opinion, maybe menstruation at this age is a grade, and it is also a very top among the skills practiced in the realm of Avenue!


    Moreover, with the increase of his strength, Su Mu has explored some less profound secrets of the year-old menstruation. For example, he thought that the year-old menstruation was practiced by the law of time, but now Su Mu''s strength has been upgraded to the quasi holy state, and his vision has naturally improved. At a glance, he can see that the year-old menstruation he has been practicing is not the law, It''s the rules! Over the years, Su Mu has seen countless skills. Except for the Yantian skill practiced by Feng Hua, Su Mu has never seen other regular skills, and the menstruation at the age of gave him an unexpected surprise!


    Yantianshu touches the rules of fate. Even if it touches it, it is just a simple touch. However, Sui menstruation is different. Space and time are originally the two most powerful of countless Tao, and time is much more powerful than space in any aspect. Su Mu also guesses the cultivation methods of the three roads provided by Sui menstruation, Although there may be some deviations, it is estimated that the deviation will not be too large. If the art of Yantian initially makes people start to touch and involves the rules of fate, then menstruation is to let a person completely master the rules of time, the future, the past and the present. As long as these three time nodes are mastered, the person''s rules of time can also be called Dacheng!


    What is the concept of a rule Dacheng? Su Mu doesn''t know, but he knows that if a law is completed, he will become a saint! And it is also the top existence among saints! There are countless laws in one world. If you master more and master all the laws needed by all living beings, you can create one world alone! Strength beyond heaven! Su Mu guessed that Pangu might have been in this realm, but Su Mu didn''t know exactly which stratum of this realm.


    To cultivate rules, one must cultivate a law to the top and understand the branches of the law. For example, if a practitioner who has understood the space law wants to understand the space rules, what he has to do is not only to cultivate the space law to the top, but also to understand many space mysteries and all branches after space overlap, It''s only 0.1% possible to touch the rules!


    Now Su Mu has directly started to cultivate the time rules, and even started to cultivate the time rules long ago. No wonder his cultivation can break through so quickly. Perhaps even Su Mu himself has not noticed. Every time he cultivates, the time around him may be lost very quickly, so that Su Mu speeds up the pace of cultivation, Although Su Mu doesn''t take the initiative to use the time rule, because he can''t use it, the time rule is the top rule after all. He has his own sense of autonomy, so it''s also very easy to help Su Mu practice and don''t let Su Mu find his existence.


    Don''t think that Tao is just Tao. Every top Avenue has its own consciousness, but no one knows it at all. As the top and most powerful one among countless avenues, it''s very normal for time rules to have their own consciousness, and the reason why time rules help Su Mu so much, Maybe it''s just because he thinks Su Mu is qualified to control himself.


    The reason why no one can understand the rules is that every rule has its own consciousness. They will choose their own master. The selected person does not have to be gifted. As long as you can be seen by the rules, even if you are a waste, you can fly to the sky.


    Su Mu now has an impression that he did not make complaints about that book. One of the mountain village men was already half a hundred years old. But he happened to get a rule. An old man carrying a hoe went against the sky. Now it seems that the rule is actively attached to the old man. Otherwise, what ability can an old farmer have to accept a rule? The only explanation is that the rule thinks that the old farmer is very eye-catching, so it helps the old farmer grow into a great power. The old farmer''s hoe makes him powerful, which can be said to have swept the three realms!

 Chapter 1013

    For Su Mu now, the importance of age menstruation has completely exceeded the prison strength of Shenxiang. If it is said that the prison strength of Shenxiang improves Su Mu''s physique and hard strength, then age menstruation is definitely the top auxiliary skill in Su Mu''s soft power, and if the years are thoroughly studied, Su Mu is sure that all kinds of magical powers and attack methods in Shenxiang''s prison calming power will appear very weak after menstruation. Although Shenxiang''s prison calming power is strong and even enough to let people enter the heaven realm, Shenxiang''s prison calming power is only a skill to improve external power and physique. Although Shenxiang''s prison calming power has the first Qigong name in the original world, But his more means are revealed in the flesh! Every time after a breakthrough, the great power brought by 840 million cells is a good proof.


    Year old menstruation is completely different. Compared with the mysterious system of Shenxiang prison strength, year Jing is more like the practice of the fairy system. Although Shenxiang prison strength is strong, Su mu can see its future. Year old menstruation is different. Year old menstruation represents the embodiment of the supreme rules of time, Su mu can''t imagine what it will be like to practice your menstruation to Dacheng, but Su mu can be sure that even if you don''t practice your menstruation to Dacheng, there is absolutely no problem to surpass the prison strength of god elephant!


    In the past, Su Mu always focused on the prison strength of the divine elephant and assisted by the year-old menstruation. Now Su Mu has understood the power of the year-old menstruation. He can''t help feeling a little regret for his previous behavior of covering the year-old menstruation. However, although he regretted it, Su Mu also felt that it was nothing. Although the year-old menstruation is extremely powerful, But the threshold of menstrual cultivation is too high. The strength of Shenxiang prison is different. Even if you are just an ordinary mortal, you can practice at will. As long as you have enough resources, the powerful skill of Shenxiang prison strength, which can be called the first Qigong, can definitely improve your strength to an unimaginable level in the shortest time!


    Su Mu created so many legends in Xuantian continent just because he cultivated Shenxiang prison strength. If he hadn''t cultivated Shenxiang prison strength, I''m afraid it would not be so easy to solve the Tianmo chaos in Xuantian continent at the beginning. If Su Mu hadn''t solved the Tianmo chaos at the beginning, Xuantian continent would be destroyed. If it was true, Su Mu couldn''t have made such achievements today, so although Su Mu regretted that he didn''t pay attention to menstruation, a powerful skill of the highest level for the first time, he also felt that it was nothing. After all, relatively speaking, he was the fastest to improve his strength at that time, didn''t he?


    ......


    In the eastern part of the flood land, the investigation of what happened in the Xia Dynasty was three months ago. Basically, no one found out the covert action of the Xia Dynasty, except for a few of them. Although these innate gods had felt very puzzled about the action of the Xia Dynasty, they did not dare to say anything. And now how powerful the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is. They are obvious to all. Who dares to stand on the bright side and disagree with the great Xia Yun dynasty? In other words, except for those demon families who escaped from the East and entered the west before, they dare to express their dissatisfaction with the Xia Yun Dynasty behind their backs. No matter whether it is the innate God residence or the demon family creatures, they dare not have any criticism about the Xia Yun Dynasty. Moreover, the Xia Yun Dynasty is now dominated by the east of the vast land, and everything is thriving, This time, although the great Xia Dynasty didn''t know what it was going to do, no one stood up and said no, because they thought it would be too troublesome if the great Xia Dynasty wanted to do something bad to them.


    Their current strength is far worse than that of the high-level officials of the great Xia Dynasty. What was the scene when the fierce beast dynasty ruled the wasteland world? Now they know exactly what happened after the Xia dynasty ruled the east of the wasteland. The fierce beast Dynasty was cruel and unkind at the beginning. They didn''t dare to jump out against the fierce beast Dynasty, let alone destroy the fierce beast Dynasty first. They didn''t have the courage to refute the move of the Xia Dynasty, Besides, it seems that the great Xia Yun Dynasty is only investigating some things this time, which has not affected them anyway.


    In the heavenly palace, Su Mu sat on the throne with his eyes closed. Below him stood more than 70% of the senior management of the summer transportation Dynasty. Don''t get me wrong. They were not waiting for the remaining 30% of the senior management to come, but waiting for Su Mu to speak. It''s just that Su Mu has been cultivating with his eyes closed for some time. Is there something in his mind that hasn''t been figured out? However, they dare not ask more. Seeing that Su Mu has not spoken, they can only stand here. Of course, people such as Zhao Qing and Feng Hua also have their own seats, but now they feel very confused. Except for those who have been investigated, all the senior personnel in the heavenly palace during the summer games have arrived, Why, isn''t Su Mu going to speak?


    Just then, a dark shadow appeared in the middle palace. The people reacted and were surprised. This is the supreme conference hall of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. How dare anyone break in like this? Or all the way in! Is it difficult that the other party doesn''t know the rules of their summer transportation dynasty?


    Su Mu also opened his eyes after the dark shadow broke into the hall and randomly focused his attention on the dark shadow. He saw the black emperor sitting in front of the hall panting. It was obvious that he had been running for a long time. Otherwise, with the strength of the black emperor, the nectar would not be like what it is now. Su Mu immediately waved his big hand and a Fairy Spirit poured into the black emperor, Help them restore the immortal Qi in their bodies.


    Seeing that the black emperor had almost replied, Su Mu couldn''t help asking, "black emperor, what did you do about the things I asked you to investigate?"


    The black emperor took a deep breath when he heard the speech, looked at Su Mu solemnly and said: "You guessed exactly! Now there are countless demon clan creatures gathered in the West. They are people who hate our summer Dynasty as always. However, I smell a smell that doesn''t belong to them. It''s the smell of the demon clan. You and I have experienced too many demon clan invasion events long ago, so I''m absolutely satisfied with the smell of the demon clan There will be no mistake. In those demon families in the west, I am aware of the existence of evil spirit in each of them! No accident, I''m afraid the whole west is no longer the original demon family, but a group of wild animals affected by evil spirit! "

 Chapter 1014

    After hearing the speech, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. Then he looked at the people in the hall and laughed and said, "I guessed well. Now the West has completely become the territory of the demon family! Black emperor, do you see any special places in your business?"


    "Special places? Do you mean those special secret places of heaven and earth? I did encounter a secret place of heaven and earth. There are two creatures in the secret place of heaven and earth. Although they have not been transformed, I can see that their feet are absolutely extraordinary. Their realm has also reached the seven grades of golden fairyland. If I guess well, they should be the ancestors of later generations Di, and it is likely to be the two western saints among the six saints in the future! "After thinking for a moment, the black emperor replied directly and told Su Mu everything he had seen and heard in the western world.


    Su Mu could not help nodding when he heard the speech, and then said aloud: "Those two creatures should be the congenital God''s residence of future generations, but even if they are the two of the six saints in the future, I don''t want to have any contact with them. It''s enough for us to have a cheeky existence like a black emperor in the summer transportation Dynasty. Plus the two saints in the west, I''m afraid my heavenly palace will become a vegetable market."


    "What do you mean, smelly boy? Where''s the thick skinned emperor? He''s called unscrupulous. Do you understand?" The black emperor said angrily, how did his character become cheeky? Was he cheeky? He was not thick at all. On the contrary, the black emperor felt that his cheeky was as thin as a piece of white paper, crisp and broken as a piece of tofu. How could his cheeky be thick?


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu felt speechless. In the summer Dynasty, no, no one in the world except the black emperor dared to call himself a smelly boy? Only the black emperor has this confidence. It''s not that the strength of the black emperor is better than himself, but that he and the black Emperor have experienced too long. At the beginning, the black emperor could not have been better So he has provided a lot of help for Su Mu''s cultivation. He has long been regarded as a close friend. Can the words between his friends like jokes be taken seriously? Naturally, he can''t be taken seriously. Besides, the black Emperor just said a smelly boy. If he didn''t have any meaning because of these three words and the words on the black emperor bar, Su Mu has always been I never mind the black emperor calling himself a smelly boy.


    But then again, it was the first time he heard someone say that he didn''t break the means, and when he looked at the black emperor, he obviously regarded the means as a compliment to himself, which made Su Mu never think of it. However, after thinking of what the black emperor had done in the sky covering world, Su Mu began to think that it was really very normal, such as the black emperor If it is not such a character, then he is not the black emperor. After all, as the representative of the black heart in the cover sky trio, although the black emperor has changed a lot, his character is still very close to his original character.


    "Holy master, what did you and the black Emperor just say?" Feng Hua asked aloud after interrupting the black emperor


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu returned to his senses, looked at Feng Hua and said in a voice: There were many demon families in the East who were not convinced of our rule in the summer Dynasty. You should be clear? After those demon families fled to the west, we have not managed them. Instead, we have been strengthening our feelings with the local creatures in the east of the wasteland world. Now the demon families in the West have been influenced by Hongjun''s old enemy Luo Xuan, and have become half in the bottom of our heart Although the strength of demon and half demon monsters will not be greatly enhanced, they will be hooked by the evil spirit and lead to the darkest place in their hearts. Except for a few, the nature of the demon family is basically very cruel, but compared with fierce beasts, the demon family is still gentle. If we had not suppressed the demon family in the summer transportation Dynasty, what would they do It''s an uncertain thing. Although the local creatures in the West are not as good as those in the East, the number will never be less than anywhere. Those demon families who were not convinced of our rule of the Xia Dynasty have been affected by the influence of the demon ancestor Luo. I guess it won''t take much time for the Western demon family army to come to the eastern boundary line¡°


    After Feng Hua heard the speech, he could not help nodding to show that he understood how cruel the demon clan was. In fact, Feng Hua always had a number in his heart. When he was in the earth fairy world, he had experienced the chaos of the demon clan. He was deeply aware of the cruelty of the demon clan suppressed at the bottom of the extinct volcano in the East. So Su Mu just mentioned Feng Hua What kind of tragedy will be caused when the Western demon clan invades the East!


    ¡± The current wasteland is under the jurisdiction of the great Xia Dynasty. I don''t care whether we can continue to rule the wasteland world in the future, but now, the wasteland world is under the jurisdiction of the great Xia Dynasty. Someone wants to make things on the territory of our great Xia Dynasty and make our great Xia Dynasty lose its prestige. I will never agree to that. Outline, your sergeant How''s the training? "Su Mu asked solemnly and incomparably looking at Zhang Bairen.


    ¡±In reply to the holy master, the sergeant in gouchen palace has completed all the training and can set foot on the battlefield at any time to work for our summer Dynasty. Now the newly added army in gouchen palace is nearly 10 billion, which was ordered by the holy master before. However, the newly added army is basically demon sergeant. I''m afraid they are not willing to fight in the face of their own clan. "Zhang Bairen answered immediately after hearing the speech.


    Su Mu waved his hand casually when he heard the speech, and then solemnly replied, "you are the great God of later generations. You should know exactly what kind of character the demon family is. The demon family without a leader is a plate of scattered sand. Is there less life and death between them? If it were not for the demon family who always loved killing each other, the human family of future generations could not sit down as the protagonist of heaven and earth so soon. They would work without effort without going alone. After having enough interests, those creatures of the demon family would not say that they fought with their peers. Even if you said you let them kill their closest people, he could do it! Do you understand? ¡°


    ¡±I see. "Zhang as like as two peas, nodded his head to show his understanding and felt that Su Mu''s remarks were very reasonable. Indeed, the character of the later generation demons expressed exactly the same as Su Mu''s, and in this case, he seemed to have no need to worry that the soldiers of the evil clan would not work hard.

 Chapter 1015

    Although they are very proud of the demon clan, they can only surrender to others in the face of such giants as the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and it is not bad to join the great Xia Yun Dynasty. After all, the welfare of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is still very good, so these demon clans have never had any trouble with the great Xia Yun Dynasty, On the contrary, many of the demon families have completely regarded themselves as the creatures of the Xia Dynasty, rather than the creatures in the wasteland world, which means that they have gradually begun to change from their hearts, which is a very good thing for the rule of the Xia Dynasty.


    Of course, this is just the idea of a small part of the demon clan. After all, the demon clan has such a large number. If you want every demon clan to be convinced of them in the summer transportation Dynasty, it will be difficult to do it in a short time, but for the summer transportation Dynasty, perhaps time is not missing, Su Mu has plenty of time to wait for these demon families to take the initiative to fully submit to their Xia Yun Dynasty. This time may be very long or very short. This requires the Xia Yun Dynasty to do something to make an impact, so that the demon family is shocked by the strength of the Xia Yun Dynasty. With more times, the demon family will naturally adapt to it, There will also be changes in your heart. You feel that you are the people of the Xia Dynasty. This is a subtle means and the most effective means.


    As for how many years it takes for this subtle means to make all the demon families in the wasteland think they are the people of the summer Dynasty, it still takes a long time to develop. After all, the demon families are a group of arrogant people, Nowadays, except for a small number of demon families, most of the others are under the command of the great Xia Yun dynasty because the welfare of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is too good. If the welfare of the great Xia Yun Dynasty decreases one day, do you think those demon families will come out and sing against them? At least Su Mu thinks it is inevitable, Although he was very confident that he was able to subdue the whole demon clan and make them become the people under the command of the Xia Yun Dynasty, Su Mu was not a fool. He didn''t think that once his tiger body shook and showed his domineering spirit, he could make the demon clan follow him wholeheartedly to the Xia Yun Dynasty.


    If the human race is the main living creature and the protagonist of heaven and earth in the later flood world, now the demon race is the protagonist of heaven and earth in the early days of the flood world. Whether it is the war between the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin, or the disaster of the Lich is a test of heaven for the demon race, but it is obvious that the demon race has not passed the test, Finally, the position of the protagonist of heaven and earth was robbed by the Terrans, and the Terrans became the protagonists of heaven and earth, the main creatures in the desolate world, and even showed unparalleled creative ability in the future. Moreover, the birth speed of the Terrans has always amazed countless creatures, This is why Terrans can develop the number of Terrans to an unimaginable level in just tens of thousands of years!


    However, the human race is weaker than other creatures in terms of cultivation talent. Although the human race has individual existence, and the cultivation talent can even reach the point of congenital God residence, it should be clear that it is only an individual existence after all, because the starting point of the human race is too low. The descendants of some powerful creatures can be said to have stood in the realm of immortals at birth, The Terran baby is just a fragile product like tofu. If you don''t pay attention to it, you may have problems, let alone have strong strength. This is a big disadvantage compared with other ethnic groups.


    The offspring born from other ethnic groups can be said to have very strong combat power at birth. They can set foot on the battlefield after a little practice and familiarity, but the Terran can''t. the babies born by the Terran need at least nearly 20 years to grow up. In addition, the Terran''s cultivation talent is not outstanding, and the Terran skills are in the hands of those major sects, It can be said that it is extremely difficult for ordinary Terrans to embark on the road of cultivation, which is why later Terrans embarked on the road of science and technology, because all Terrans'' cultivation skills are in the hands of those big sects. With the disappearance of those big sects, Terrans naturally have no skills to cultivate for self-protection, It''s normal for Terrans to go another way.


    After the end of the law era, the aura of heaven and earth gradually disappeared. When the human skill was lost, there was no way to continue to look for the illusory fairy way. Although some people have been practicing in the mountains all the time, firmly believing in the existence of the heaven way and the existence of immortals, things they have never seen have long been regarded as legends for others, For example, Su mu, who was born at the end of the law era in later generations, had such an idea. He had never seen any trace of fairyland, nor had he touched any God residence. In the past, Su Mu did not believe in these things. He was a firm atheist, but now he was beaten in the face by himself.


    Without the cultivation of martial arts and the hours of heaven and earth aura, the human race naturally lost any cultivation methods. Before the Tang and Song Dynasties, there may still be some weak and incomparable Qi refiners. They master some means that ordinary people can''t understand and are called living immortals by the world, but Su Mu understands them now, Why can the man named yuan Tiangang in the Tang Dynasty easily deduce the events of the end of the law era and the 21st century? Perhaps it is because he has mastered some means of deduction, and even cultivated this means to an unimaginable level!


    If so, Yuan Tiangang''s talent must be very strong. If he lives in an era of rich aura, I''m not sure he is expected to become a real immortal, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t have that opportunity and luck. However, although the Terran has lost the method of cultivation, the Terran has shown unparalleled creativity! The wisdom of the human race is their most outstanding place. If the talent of the demon race or other creatures in the process of cultivation is far from comparable to that of the human race, then the wisdom and strategy of the human race are hard to touch by the demon race and other creatures. The human race has always been a symbol full of wisdom, although their talent in cultivation is not outstanding, But Terran''s creativity and wisdom are far more than any other race! There is absolutely no doubt about this!


    In order to protect themselves, the mortals of later generations have created many means that can even resist friars who have just entered the realm of cultivation! Su Mu used guns in the shooting gallery before. He also had some guesses about the power of those guns. Although it was like rain for him to resist, if he was a friar who was new to cultivation, he might be hurt by him. As for what was called the most powerful weapon of the human race in future generations, Su mu can say that this thing may be able to hurt the existence of a cultivation achievement in the divine realm. Yes, it is the third realm of Xuantian continent, the divine realm.

 Chapter 1016

    It''s not that Su Mu looks down on the most powerful weapons of the human race in future generations, but that things are too useless for the practitioners of Xiandao. Compared with the nuclear bomb and hydrogen bomb called destruction weapon, Su Mu thinks that missiles may do more harm to their practitioners. After all, the constitution of each practitioner is extremely terrible, The power of hard anti nuclear explosion is not a difficult thing. At most, it will feel a little hot. As for the split nuclear energy after the nuclear explosion, those things are completely like sucking a mouthful of turbid air for a practitioner who can hard resist nuclear explosion, and the body can automatically adapt or eliminate them in a short time.


    In Su Mu''s opinion, there is no threat to Xiandao civilization in scientific and technological civilization. Although it can be said that scientific and technological civilization is not online, does Xiandao civilization have an upper limit? The most important point is that the scientific and technological civilization is also governed by the heavenly way. If there is no heavenly way in one world, it is impossible to produce any creatures in that world. The heavenly way is the embodiment and nurturing of everything. Without the heavenly way, it means that everything in the world is chaotic, Su Mu has never heard of any scientific and technological civilization that discovered the existence of the Tao of heaven.


    Of course, it may be that Su Mu is too ignorant. Maybe some scientific and technological civilizations have found the existence of heaven, but what can we do? The top scientific and technological civilization can''t even fight against heaven, and a super big man has killed heaven. Yes, Su Mu is talking about the big man with the compound surname of Dugu. For Xiandao civilization, it is possible to create a world and a heaven by backhand, and it is impossible for scientific and technological civilization to do these things, Su Mu knows that the most powerful scientific and technological civilization can hit or even kill Da Luo Jinxian, but the price is also extremely terrible. Da Luo Jinxian is just the first realm to step into the peak of Xiandao. How can the scientific and technological civilization in the mixed yuan realm above resist? How can the realm of heaven above the realm of Hunyuan resist? Not to mention the way that exists in the legend to destroy countless thousands of worlds and create countless thousands of worlds.


    There is a gap between scientific and technological civilization and Xiandao civilization, and the gap is not small. Su Mu plans to keep the Terrans of later generations. Since the Terrans of later generations have general cultivation talents and excellent creative ability, Su Mu plans to try to see if they can integrate Xiandao civilization and scientific and technological civilization into one, and the creative ability of the Terrans of previous generations is incomparably outstanding, Even the concept has produced many terrible means, but it suffers from the lack of creative materials. The most important thing in the summer transportation Dynasty is materials, and there are countless materials to bear those conceptual means. Therefore, Su Mu wants to try. If the Xiandao civilization and scientific and technological civilization are combined into one, Does it mean that they will never have any enemies after the summer movement?


    However, it is still very difficult to achieve this situation. After all, unlike the Xiandao civilization, the development of the Xiandao civilization only needs to grow with the passage of time. Now the Xia Dynasty under Su Mu has the qualification to stand at the peak of the Xiandao civilization and can grow into the highest Xiandao civilization in time, but the scientific and technological civilization is different, Scientific and technological civilization does not need constant exploration, constant pursuit and constant research. Only when all problems are solved can it be regarded as scientific and technological civilization! Note that it is just a scientific and technological civilization! If you want to stand at the peak of scientific and technological civilization, you must at least have the scientific and technological means to kill Da Luo Jinxian! This means may be a powerful conceptual weapon, which can disconnect time and space, so that Da luojinxian loses the ability to avoid space and time, and the power must be able to break the strong defense of Da luojinxian''s body.


    This is not an easy thing. To do this, it may take countless eras for the Terran to do it. Su Mu has imagined how powerful they will be after the integration of Xiandao civilization and scientific and technological civilization.


    But now it''s just an idea. After all, Nu Wa is still just an ordinary Luo Jinxian. At least Nu Wa can''t start this move until she finds her own Tao heart and creates a Terran. According to the timeline, the current time point is just the early stage of the Dragon Han disaster, Nuwa made man in the late stage of the witch demon disaster, and there is at least a gap of more than two eras in the middle. Therefore, these current Su mu can only think about it. If they want to take action, they must at least wait until the birth of the innate human race in the flood and famine world.


    The most important thing to do now is not to study how to develop the creative talent of the human race, but to study how to deal with the large group of demon races in the western world! Although Su Mu has a solution, Luo Zhen is the ancestor of the devil and the old enemy of Hongjun. Su Mu is afraid to underestimate it. After all, there are too many means that can be used by such existence, and Su Mu has been speculated in the past that is the reason why Luo Zhen provoked the war between the three ethnic groups, It is likely that he wants to absorb the blood of the dead in the three ethnic wars in order to improve his strength.


    Although Su Mu didn''t know whether this guess was right or not, Su Mu also regarded it as true. At least it was possible. Anyway, Luo Yu was also the legendary devil ancestor. The self explosion before his death turned the western world into a desolate place. How dare Su Mu look down upon it at will?


    Zhang bainin in gouchen palace has gathered a large army of 10 billion. In addition, there should be no problem for the demon families in the east of the wasteland world to face the demon families and creatures demonized by Luo in the West. However, it is still a problem for Luo to hide this nail in the dark. It would be bad for Luo to stab you when you don''t pay attention, Although Su Mu already has the combat power of the quasi Saint peak, Su Mu doesn''t want to overturn here because of his carelessness. That''s not good, so Su mu can be said to be completely serious about this matter.


    It''s not just this thing. Su Mu has always been a very stable representative. Su Mu has never let himself become arrogant. It''s reasonable to be careful to drive a ten thousand year ship! Of course, if on the other hand, Su Mu is too timid.

 Chapter 1017

    In the western world, Luo Xuan has promoted his cultivation to the realm of the eight grades of great Luo Jinxian. There is no more surplus blood gas in the whole west for him to continue to absorb. If he deliberately kills those creatures to supplement his blood gas, he may provoke the attack of the great Xia Dynasty. Therefore, in order to continue to hide himself perfectly in the dark, Instead of doing so, Luo Xuan chose to leave the pass to see if the seeds he had planted had taken root and sprouted.


    After he left the pass, Luo Zhen came to the mountain range with the largest number of demon families in the West. It can be said that it is the largest mountain range in the West. Unlike the West in later generations, it is still very rich. It can be said that it is the only place in the Western world that can be regarded as rich, and those demon families who escaped from the East hide here, They did not want to return to the rule of the Xia Dynasty, so they fled the East and came here to survive. They also provided Luo Xuan with the most important thing in the plan, that is, the living creatures! Luo Zhen needs to let these demon families who have escaped from the east start a war with the creatures under the command of the Oriental Xia Dynasty! And he hides behind his back to absorb the blood of those who died in the war and improve his cultivation. If his plan is successful, he can be sure that his cultivation will definitely surpass that of Da Luo Jinxian and reach the same cultivation as that of the great Xia Yun pilgrim. At that time, he will have no fear!


    However, Luo Xuan''s idea is too simple. He thinks he can be invincible when he breaks through the quasi holy state, but he doesn''t know that Su Mu''s strength has reached the quasi holy peak. Although the state has not reached the quasi holy peak, Su Mu''s combat power is definitely not weaker than the quasi holy peak, In addition, due to countless magical powers around him, Su mu can carry down even a saint''s blow without changing his face. To know what a saint is, it''s a Hunyuan Wuda Luo Jinxian! That is the existence of gradually touching the realm of heaven! It''s no joke that saints change color and destroy mountains and rivers. There are mole ants under saints. For this reason, it can be said that saints are invincible in the flood world!


    But now Su Mu is just in the early stage of becoming a saint. He is confident that he can take a blow from the saint by relying on many supernatural powers and body protection methods around him. It can be imagined how powerful Su Mu is now. If the first person under the saint in the previous life is the Eastern Emperor Taiyi of the demon family, Su Mu has not broken through the realm of the saint in this life, Then he can definitely call him the first person under the sage. Even with many congenital treasures, Su Mu has the ability to fight the meritorious sage! Although we can''t beat the sage, it''s still very difficult for the sage to win the present Su Mu!


    Luo Xuan thought that he had mastered the divine killer gun, which was called the first most precious weapon in the world. After breaking through the quasi holy land, he could be invincible and walk horizontally in the world. However, he didn''t know that Su Mu also had another immortal killing four swords called the first most precious weapon in the world! And if we want to talk about the power of group attack, the group power of killing immortal four swords must be above the God killing gun! Even if it is the ability of single attack, any of the four swords will never be too different from the God killing gun!


    Not to mention that Su Mu still has such treasures as Pangu flag Tai Chi map in his hand. If he has the ability in the future, Su mu can even integrate many congenital treasures and present Pangu axe in the world again! Present to all living beings! You should know that Su Mu has mastered all the congenital treasures made after the split of Pangu axe. Although Su Mu is not very interested in treasures such as axe, can Pangu axe be a general axe? That is to directly split the different space of the avenue and forcibly create the existence of a vast world under the jurisdiction of the Avenue! If there is a chance to repair the Pangu axe, Su Mu is still willing to master it in his own hands. After all, before his cultivation has broken through the realm of the great road, the Pangu axe will definitely become a powerful weapon in his hands!


    Why can Pangu fight three thousand chaos demons alone and win? Do you really think Pangu''s accomplishments have surpassed them? No, the three thousand demon gods in chaos were born too long before Pangu, and their accomplishments have definitely reached the state of heaven. Even Su mu can guess that the top ten demon gods'' accomplishments standing at the peak of three thousand demon gods may reach the peak of heaven! Pangu was just born. No matter how powerful he was, he could not surpass the top ten chaotic demons. Moreover, he had forcibly proved that he wanted to surpass the avenue and was hit by the Avenue! Under such circumstances, Pangu is still able to create a desolate world while facing three thousand chaotic demons! Can such means be achieved in the realm of heaven? Absolutely impossible! So the only explanation is that the grade of Pangu axe is probably beyond the realm of heaven! The treasure bonus gives Pangu the ability to fight three thousand demons at the same time and die with them!


    Of course, Su Mu doesn''t know whether the three thousand demon gods are dead or not. Pangu, who has incarnated all things, can''t reach the original terrible strength even if he wants to revive. However, the three thousand demon gods are different. As the existence of the heaven realm and even the peak of the heaven realm, Su Mu won''t believe that they died so easily, And the space demon is a good proof, isn''t it? Although Yangmei has never appeared in the wasteland world, he is still alive, and Hongjun, who is half step in line with the Tao, easily defeated him in the first battle. Hongjun also revealed that Yangmei is a powerful proof of the Tao. Since Yangmei, the space demon God, is not dead, are other demons still alive? For example, in the time demon God, fate demon God and so on, have the top ten demon gods been preserved in the battle with Pangu?


    All this is just a question, but Su Mu thinks that since Yangmei is still alive, most of the other three thousand demons are not dead. Even if a few are dead, not too many. At least most of the chaotic demons are still alive, but they are hiding somewhere in the chaos waiting for the time to recover their peak, That''s why Su Mu doesn''t want to easily enter chaos now. God knows if there is a chaotic demon God in chaos who is closing down and restoring cultivation. If he provokes the other party, he''s dying with his own strength now?


    Su Mu won''t easily expose himself before he doesn''t have enough strength to face the three thousand chaotic demons. There''s little difference between Su Mu and Luo He. However, Luo He doesn''t dare to expose because Su Mu still suppresses him, and Su Mu doesn''t dare to expose, or because he''s not sure whether the three thousand chaotic demons in chaos are dead or not. If they aren''t dead, So their physique is definitely an irresistible temptation for them!

 Chapter 1018

    You know, chaotic body is a legendary constitution that can obtain the territory of the great road! Although the three thousand chaotic demons in chaos are also terrible and have amazing physique, they are still much worse than their chaotic bodies. Therefore, this is the reason why Su Mu has been afraid to enter chaos easily. He can''t hide his chaotic body in front of those three thousand chaotic demons. Chaotic demons are not easy to talk, If they know that they are chaotic, do they still have a good life? Obviously not. Chaotic bodies are absolutely full of temptation for anyone, whether it''s chaotic demons or any creatures, the temptation of chaotic bodies to them is absolutely huge!


    This is why chaotic bodies have never appeared for so many years, because chaotic bodies are too ostentatious. Without enough confidence, any strong physical strength of chaotic bodies will not easily appear in the light. Su Mu doesn''t think that the universe is a chaotic body alone. I''m afraid many monsters hidden in the dark are also chaotic bodies, Although this constitution is very top and rare, it is also a constitution after all. It is possible for so many Tianjiao in the world of heaven to master the chaotic body. Why have you never heard of any trace of chaotic body? Because they all know what kind of trouble they will bring if they are exposed, they can''t appear in front of the world without perfect assurance.


    Su Mu was also the same. When he was in the earth fairy world, Su Mu didn''t feel anything. When he came to the flood world, Su Mu suddenly remembered the chaotic demon God. Therefore, after returning from the sun star, Su Mu never left the flood world to go to chaos. He even banned the whole heavenly palace. He can''t easily go to chaos, This can be regarded as a heavy insurance, but Su Mu doesn''t know how long such insurance can guarantee. However, for Su mu, the only good news may be that the 3000 chaotic demons have been killed by Pangu once. Now it''s only a few yuan since the birth of the Honghuang world, how fast can those chaotic demons recover their accomplishments, It is impossible to recover to their original peak strength in a short time, because their original peak strength is too strong. It is not possible to recover in a moment and a half.


    This is very good news for Su mu. After all, Su Mu who has mastered the chaotic body will never be slow. It is not difficult to achieve the same accomplishments as those chaotic demons. However, Su Mu does not want to achieve the same accomplishments with them. Su Mu wants to surpass the 3000 chaotic demons, Only when his cultivation surpasses the three thousand chaotic demons can su Mu be sure to fight the three thousand chaotic demons alone and win and kill them to avoid future trouble!


    However, this is not an easy thing to do. Although three thousand demon gods were killed once by Pangu and hurt our hospital, they are still standing at the peak of the realm of heaven! Even if the heaven of the Honghuang world reaches its peak in the future, I''m afraid it may not be able to win any of the three thousand chaotic demons. After all, the heaven of the Honghuang world is just created by Pangu, and the three thousand chaotic demons in chaos are really the leaders of the heaven realm! Although the heaven of the wasteland world is also the existence of the realm of heaven, Su Mu knows that it is only the realm of the second grade heaven, and the three thousand chaotic demons have at least reached the existence above the seventh grade according to Su Mu''s guess! Because each of them is a person who has reached the limit of cultivation on the road one day! Although the way of heaven in the boundless world sounds good and has mastered 3000 ways of becoming saints, none of them has reached the limit of cultivation.


    The essence of Taoism is not much. Besides, the heavenly way in the boundless world is just a product of Pangu''s will. How can it be compared with the three thousand chaotic demons? It''s not easy for Su Mu to surpass the three thousand chaotic demons. After all, each of them represents the limit of each road. Although Su Mu has mastered the two supreme roads of time and space, and even the rules of time, after all, Su Mu''s starting point is too low, Each of the three thousand chaotic demons has his own perception before being killed. It can be said that every road is an unimpeded cultivation past. As long as the realm is reached, he can break through with the trend, while Su Mu is different. Su Mu''s cultivation will encounter uncertain problems, unknown Tao problems and various bottlenecks, and the three thousand chaotic demons are restoring his cultivation, Even if Su Mu doesn''t mention the two concepts of recovery and cultivation, he knows what the gap is!


    ......


    In the western world, Luo Xuan could not help smiling when he looked at the very thick magic gas condensed over the whole mountain range, which might be the best news for him. After all, the greater the influence of his magic gas, the faster his plan could be carried out, and now such a thick magic gas condensed over the whole mountain range, Luo Xuan already knows how many creatures he has influenced, and these creatures will be the best resources for him to improve his cultivation! Each can provide him with huge blood gas! As long as he absorbs these blood and Qi, cultivation can definitely advance by leaps and bounds to the quasi Holy Land!


    "It seems that I will be able to attack the East in a short time." Luo Xuan said with a smile, looking at the creatures all over the mountains affected by his magic Qi. He was not too worried, because he also knew that haste would not achieve. On the contrary, such a steady and slow move would be the best choice, as long as he spread the magic Qi in this way, As the number of creatures he affects becomes more, he can get more blood and gas, and his cultivation will be improved more!


    "When all the Western creatures are influenced by me, it is the best time for me to attack the East! But before that, I must support a spokesman to hide my identity and cultivate him as the behind the scenes of the whole western changes. Only in that way can I hide under the influence of the summer movement!" Luo Xuan thought to himself.


    It''s not difficult to support a spokesperson, but choosing a spokesperson is a problem. If the selection is weaker, others obviously won''t believe that he is behind the changes in the western world. If he is too strong, Luo is worried that the other party will not be controlled by himself. The selection is still a problem!

 Chapter 1019

    If Luo Zhen wants to hide himself more perfectly behind the scenes and not expose it, it is necessary to support a puppet standing in the open. After all, such a huge thing has happened in the West. If there were no behind the scenes behind the scenes, it would obviously not have caused such a huge movement, If it attracted the attention of the Xia Dynasty to investigate, it would not be easy for him to continue to hide in the dark. Therefore, Luo''s top priority now is to find a suitable puppet and let him stand in the light as the black hand of the chaos in the western world.


    However, Luo Xuan also knows that this candidate is a very important thing. The cultivation of the other party should be under his own, but he can''t be too weak. Otherwise, he will not only fail to work, but will also be noticed by interested people. Therefore, it is still a very troublesome thing for Luo Xuan to find a suitable candidate. The west is no more prosperous than the East, In the East, there are a large number of inborn creatures or inborn gods. It''s easy to find a suitable candidate, but it''s different in the West. Over the years, Luo has never found any creature to break into the great Luojin fairy land, and Luo is really eager to find a creature in the great Luojin fairy land as his puppet, So now the plan for today may be to let yourself go to the East!


    This is no small matter! Now the East can be said to be completely in the hands of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The great Xia Yun Dynasty can know at the first time that it is not so easy for Luo Xuan to enter the East alone and bring back a strong man in the land of great Luo Jinxian, What''s more, according to Luo Xuan''s guess, I''m afraid all the powerful Luo Jinxian in the prosperous world are in the hands of the Xia Dynasty? Where is he going to find a suitable person to be his puppet?


    In fact, Luo Xuan did not consider the existence of the ancient golden immortal realm, but because the chaos in the western world was too serious, it was obvious that a creature in the golden immortal realm did not have such a huge means to make such a huge change in the west, so Luo Xuan focused on the creatures in the golden immortal realm from the beginning, Luo Xuan knows that such a great change, unless he finds a suitable big Luo Jinxian to replace his seat and become his puppet, no matter what, a puppet in the golden fairyland will not be trusted by all the creatures in the boundless world!


    However, the problem now is that basically all the creatures in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in the barren world are in the hands of the Xia Yun Dynasty. It is obviously unrealistic for him to rob people in the Xia Yun Dynasty. However, the west is too barren, and the number of creatures is much less than that in the East, The realm of Dalai Jinxian has not even been born in the West. Moreover, at this time point, even in the extremely rich East, there are only a few Dalai Jinxian, and the Dalai Jinxian that is publicly known to all sentient beings are only Nu Wa and Fu Xi a while ago, but they are both registered disciples of the great Xia Yun pilgrimage, He is not easy to start, and others obviously can''t get into Luo''s eyes, so Luo is now in a very tangled situation!


    "Is it difficult for me to find a suitable candidate for training? Will it take too long?" Luo Xuan thought to himself. From the bottom of his heart, he thought that he wanted to find a suitable candidate for training. After all, there are only a few Luo Jinxian in the flood world, If Luo Zhen wants to move, they will inevitably cause great news. Once this news is discovered by the summer Dynasty, he will have no way to continue to hide in the dark and implement his plan. Therefore, after thinking about it, Luo Zhen has to interrupt the original plan and have a new idea!


    In fact, rather than looking for a big Luo Jinxian as his puppet, Luo believes that it is more reliable to cultivate a suitable candidate as his puppet. After all, the big Luo Jinxian in the flood and famine world now have their own pride. They are all innate creatures and innate gods, and their future achievements can be said to be very high, Why should you be controlled by yourself, become your puppet and become your hidden umbrella?


    But his own cultivation is totally different. Luo Xuan knows that it is not difficult to cultivate a great Luo Jinxian with his own ability. He only needs to force a drop of his own blood essence to refine his blood Qi and improve his accomplishments. However, there are certain risks in doing so, After all, it can''t be done in a short time to cultivate a creature in the golden immortal realm into a strong person in the great Luo golden immortal realm. All these plans take a long time to carry out. Now that such great changes have taken place in the western world, will Luo Yun believe that there will be no action in the great Xia Yun dynasty? According to Luo Yun''s estimation, I''m afraid the current summer Dynasty is ready to send people to the west to investigate, so now time is really a very important thing for Luo Xuan! If time is enough, Luo can easily cultivate his own puppets, but the problem now is that time is not enough?


    Although one''s own blood essence and cultivation skills can quickly improve one''s cultivation to the realm of great Luo Jinxian, even if the speed is fast, it will take nearly a hundred years! If the Xia Dynasty discovered his existence in this hundred years, it means that Luo''s plan failed! And if you lose a drop of blood essence, your accomplishments will return to the state of seven grades from the state of eight grades of Da Luo Jinxian! This is a very difficult thing for Luo! If the plan succeeds, it''s OK to say that no matter how much cultivation you lose, you can make up for it in the future, but what should you do if the plan fails?


    In fact, Luo''s weakness is this. It''s too hesitant. If Luo works decisively, I''m afraid his achievements are far more than this. Unfortunately, everyone has his own weakness. Luo''s weakness is obviously this. It''s too hesitant. Any strong person needs a huge heart! Although Luo''s heart is also big, it is obvious that the ideas in his heart dare not be implemented at the first time!

 Chapter 1020

    However, although Luo Xuan hesitated, he still had a decision to do things. After considering many consequences, Luo Xuan finally decided to implement the plan, cultivate a suitable candidate to become his puppet and attract fire to himself in the open, but what choice should this candidate make? The other party''s heel must not be weak enough. The creatures in the wasteland world care about heel very much. The demon family obviously can''t. although there are many demon families that can meet their own conditions, the heel of the demon family is too low, unless it is the top demon family creatures, but where are the top demon family creatures now? Xia Yun Chao''s hands.


    Therefore, the demon family Luo Xuan didn''t intend to think about it. Luo Xuan thought about it and finally decided to visit the west to see if he could find a suitable candidate. If he couldn''t find a suitable candidate, I''m afraid he would have to venture into the East and go to the east to find a suitable candidate to implement his plan. Luo Xuan is looking forward to the existence of creatures in the West that can meet his needs, After all, if he entered the East rashly, the danger he exposed was too huge. Although Luo has the cultivation of eight grades of great Luo Jinxian realm, the closer he gets to that realm, the more he can feel the weakness of the great Luo Jinxian realm. Although the great Luo Jinxian realm is like a ceiling to many creatures in the flood and wilderness world, However, Luo Xuan knows that once he steps into that realm, the great Luo Jinxian is definitely like a mole ant in his own eyes, and now the saint of the great Xia Dynasty has entered that realm, so Luo Xuan knows that if he rashly enters the East, he may be noticed by the saint of the great Xia Dynasty, so there is a risk of exposure!


    Therefore, Luo Zhen hopes that he can find suitable candidates in the West. After all, the risk of entering the East is too huge. He doesn''t dare to go to the east to do anything easily. After all, the order in the East is more strict than that in the West, Moreover, Luo Zhen thinks that the current great Xia dynasty may have observed all the creatures in the realm of J golden immortals in the East. After all, at this time point, there are basically no creatures who will be weak in the future. At least they will be the top golden immortals in the future, It is obviously not enough for the great Xia Yun Dynasty to rule the wasteland world only by relying on top combat power, so the great Xia Yun Dynasty will certainly focus on the creatures in the golden immortal realm and prepare to subdue them under the command of the great Xia Yun dynasty!


    Therefore, Luo believes that even if he finds a suitable candidate in the East, he may not necessarily bring people back to the West safely. The risk of exposure is too great. Therefore, Luo will never do that unless he has to. If he can carry out his plan in the west, he will carry out it in the West. As for the East, Luo Xuan will never easily enter the East before he is sure of everything! In that way, their exposure risk is too big, not cost-effective!


    ......


    "I''ve heard that the chaos in the West seems to be getting worse. Don''t you plan to have a look in person?" in the imperial garden of the North Palace, red tea stroked her bulging belly and asked Su mu with a smile. Now the fetal rest in her abdomen is very stable, and the fetus is very healthy without any problems, Therefore, it is not necessary for Su Mu to accompany her every day, but red tea has never seen Su Mu ten meters away from her.


    "It''s enough to have Zhao Qing and Zhang Bainian in the West. Now Zhao Qing has come to the wasteland. The Tianfeng blood in her body has been fully awakened, so she needs continuous experience and fighting to improve her strength. Although her cultivation of the four products of Luo Jinxian looks very powerful, it''s not as good as the realm of saints. After all, it''s just a mole ant, Zhao Qing''s talent is expected to be a saint. Now she has completely awakened the blood of Tianfeng and is expected to be a saint. It''s time for her to deal with some things by herself, isn''t it? Besides, Zhang Bairen, the great power of the quasi Saint realm, is watching. The west can''t turn over too many waves. It should be regarded as a means to give them experience. After all, I don''t need to go there. After all, compared with When I go to the west, I prefer to stay at home with you two. "Su Mu smiled and said aloud. He enjoyed such a gentle countryside, but he won''t be silent. Although he likes to spend his leisure time with his wife, Su Mu has his own determination and won''t let himself be silent, If something beyond his control really happens in the west, Su Mu will go there in person.


    "Sure enough, it''s your character. If you want to be lazy, why do you involve us? We don''t carry this pot." tea smiled and said.


    "Just think I want to be lazy." Su Mu smiled and said, but he shook his head helplessly in his heart. It''s really that the child in red tea''s belly is too gifted. The vision of chaotic body birth is absolutely terrible. Su Mu will never leave the heavenly palace before red tea gives birth to the child! After all, the chaos phenomenon is too terrible. If it attracts the attention of a demon God in chaos, it will be over! So Su Mu wants to bring tea back to the fairy world before the child is born! In the fairy world, Su Mu himself is the master of the world! It is the existence of the same level as the way of heaven! Tea will be born in the fairy world, there will never be any problems! It won''t attract anyone''s attention.


    Thinking of the unborn child, Su Mu''s thoughts drifted to Su qinger. When Liu Qingyi was pregnant with Su qinger, he was not very strong, and his physique was just a congenital holy body. Although his physique was also very amazing, it would be worthless compared with chaotic body, However, Su Mu sometimes thinks about some things. Since his chaotic body is formed by integrating all his physique around the congenital holy body and Tao fetus by Sanqing, will he also have the opportunity to turn Su qinger''s physique into a chaotic body in the future? If they can do that, their su family is a three-dimensional chaotic body! If they grow up unexpectedly, they will be a third Avenue in the future! How should this be a beautiful scene?


    However, Su Mu also knew that it was very difficult or even impossible to do so, so he just thought about it in his mind.

 Chapter 1021

    In the heavenly palace, Zhao Qing is the most elite sergeant of the north and South palaces who has reorganized the Xia Dynasty under his command. He is ready to go to the western world with Zhang bainin. This time, according to the information said by Su mu, the West has been completely confused by the demon ancestor Luo, The demons who had fled from the East have basically become half demons and half demons under the influence of Luo Xuan''s evil Qi. They are extremely cruel. Although the summer dynasty did not intend to start a war with the west at this time point, it can be said that they are well prepared with the elite teachers of the north and South palaces. In case of a fight in the west, They can also participate in the war at the first time.


    Now the number of sergeants in the north and South palaces has changed from a few million to tens of millions! And these tens of millions of troops are cultivation, and have nearly broken through the existence of the golden immortal realm! It can be said that the accomplishments of all the strong men in the great Xia Dynasty have nearly recovered to the peak period, or even exceeded the original peak period. When the earth fairy world has not been promoted to the great world, the great Luo Jinxian strong man in the earth fairy world is just equivalent to the golden fairyland in the flood and famine world. Now the great Xia Dynasty plays tens of millions of golden fairyland troops. What is this concept? Do you know how many golden fairylands there are in the world now? I''m afraid it doesn''t even exceed the four figures, but the great Xia Yun Dynasty has tens of millions of troops in the golden fairyland. If the great Xia Yun Dynasty wants to forcibly rule the boundless world by force at this time, it can be said to be an easy thing!


    At present, most of the golden fairyland in the wasteland world are congenital gods and creatures, of which only a few have broken through to the golden fairyland, while the sergeants of the Xia Yun Dynasty have quickly broken through to the golden fairyland under the countless resources of the Xia Yun Dynasty and the rich Fairy Spirit of the heavenly Palace, although most of them are just the first and second grade of the golden fairyland, But don''t mistake a golden fairy for a golden fairy. Even if it''s just the first realm of golden fairyland, they are all real strong people in golden fairyland. They can even exist horizontally in the current flood and famine world!


    Today''s flood world is still in the early days of heaven and earth, and many powerful people of later generations have not yet been born. Even Nu Wa, one of the six saints of later generations, appeared on the bright side of the flood world and broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, while others, such as Sanqing or the two saints of the west, although all of them are heavenly saints of later generations of the flood world, But now they just have the cultivation of golden fairyland. Compared with Nu Wa, they are still too far away. There are many people who are more powerful than Sanqing and the two saints in the West in the current summer transportation Dynasty. For the current summer transportation Dynasty, they are really real immortals. There are as many Golden immortals as dogs, Stroll around and even meet the existence of Da Luo Jinxian in the heavenly palace!


    Although there are not many people who have broken through the realm of golden immortals in the great Xia Dynasty, there are definitely many. Although they can''t be compared with any of the three ethnic groups at the peak of the dragon and Han robbery, it''s still early. You know that the three ethnic groups are now under the command of Su mu, The strongest of the three ethnic groups now only has the strength of the seven products of the golden fairyland, not to mention the great Luo Jinxian. Although the current great Xia Dynasty can not be compared with the number of top powers owned by the top forces in future generations, the number of great Luo Jinxian owned by the current great Xia Dynasty is indeed enough to make countless creatures in the flood and wasteland feel frightened!


    You should know that the current famine world is just a short time after the beginning of heaven and earth. Countless creatures in the famine world are still in a transition period suitable for themselves. At this time, the great Xia Yun Dynasty already has more than 20 strong people in the great Luojin Wonderland world, This terrible number is also the reason why countless creatures in the remote world dare not disagree with the Xia Yun Dynasty. First, they dare not. Second, they are embarrassed to refuse because the benefits provided by the Xia Yun Dynasty are very good, and the number of Da Luo Jinxian owned by the Xia Yun Dynasty is still increasing, Su Mu believes that in a short time, he will be able to make the Xia Yun Dynasty have the strength of tens of thousands of great Luo Jinxian at the peak of the demon family in future generations! Even beyond the peak of the demon clan!


    The demon clan in the peak period can be said to be the most terrible ruler of the wasteland world. If there were not the threat of Hongjun, the first sage in the beginning of the world, their demon clan might really rule the wasteland world under the command of the demon clan. Unfortunately, the demon clan finally fell under the calculation of the sage. In addition, the demon clan was the protagonist of the great disaster, but they didn''t know it, Blind killing caused a lot of trouble to the wasteland, so the demon clan finally fell into their own hands. After all, if the demon clan were smarter, even if it could not rule the wasteland world under the protection of the sage Nu Wa, it could still get out of the disaster intact. Unfortunately, the demon clan was too stupid, In addition, nine of the ten princes of the demon family were killed by the witch family, and the hatred could not be eliminated, so it finally led to the decline of the demon family. Finally, they had to hide in the mountains, and even some of the extraordinary demon families were collected as mounts by the power of the boundless world.


    In fact, if the demon family is smarter, how can the human family hold the throne of the protagonist of heaven and earth? You know, even if the demon clan in later generations declined, the human clan could be forcibly divided into a situation of fifty-five. Su Mu even estimated that if the human clan had not been sheltered by the saints, the demon clan might be able to provoke a disaster comparable to the catastrophe again! After all, the top power of the demon family did not disappear, but just hid in the boundless world and did not appear.


    It has to be said that the human race does have great luck. The six saints in the wasteland world all rely on the human race to achieve the fruit position of loving saints. Among the six saints, except Nu Wa, the other five saints owe a lot of affection to the human race. Therefore, the human race in later generations has been sheltered by the saints and avoided the danger of being plundered and killed by the demon race!


    In fact, the Terran group was very weak when it was just born. Even a wild boar without any cultivation can break into the Terran tribe and make trouble, and even seriously hurt the murderer''s creatures, but the Terran has great luck! When the human race was just born, it was the demon race that took care of them. Although the demon race was ordered by Nu Wa to take care of the human race, the demon race still had the most early protection for the human race. Even Fu Xi, one of the three emperors of the human race, was the reincarnation of the powerful demon race. Although the human race and the demon race were enemies, they also had a lot of involvement and disputes, These two ethnic groups seem to be born to love and kill each other. Some demon families fall in love with people, others fall in love with demons, some cut demons and remove demons, and some specialize in cannibalism. These two ethnic groups seem to be natural enemies, but they can complement each other. This is a very strange thing.

 Chapter 1022

    Although the number of strong people in the Xia Dynasty can not be compared with the demon families of later generations, Su Mu knows that it is not difficult for the Xia Dynasty to surpass the demon families of later generations, because everything he has done is changing the history of later generations. Nu Wa among the demon families has been accepted by Su Mu under the command of the Xia Dynasty, In addition, the demon masters Kunpeng and Fuxi also joined the Xia Dynasty. Su Mu has undoubtedly changed the history of the later generations of the wasteland world. Obviously, under the Xia Dynasty, Fuxi can''t become one of the three emperors of the human race again, and Kunpeng doesn''t need to create demon texts to become the demon master of the demon family, and Nu Wa can''t be the strongest saint of the demon family, Even if Nuwa became a saint in later generations, it was also a saint of their Xia Dynasty.


    Under these circumstances, the history of later generations has been rewritten by Su mu. Even Hongjun, the first person in the flood and wasteland world, has been accepted by Su Mu under the command of the Xia Dynasty. Without Hongjun, it means that the people who teach all living beings in the flood and wasteland world will change in the future, but it is not clear whether this change will occur, But one thing is clear, that is, the history of the world has changed immensely since the beginning of the great Xia Dynasty, when the ferocious beast Dynasty was destroyed in advance, Nu Wa and Fu Xi broke through to the realm of golden immortals in advance, appeared on the bright side of the world, the demon master Kun Peng left the North Sea in advance, and the three families'' catastrophe disappeared, These are proof that Su Mu changed the history of the world.


    Su Mu doesn''t know where the world will develop in the future, but it is clear that no matter what happens in the future, Su Mu has the ability to make everything under his own control! Because Su Mu knew that if he carried out the plan at his current speed, the flood and famine world would be ruled by himself in not much time. At that time, how strong would the great Xia Yun Dynasty, which ruled the whole flood and famine world, be? Not to mention that it is too far away, there is no problem to become a top Dynasty. Seven Saints can be borne in the prosperous and desolate world, and ten saints can be borne after the transformation of the earth fairy world! This is not because the great Xia Dynasty surpassed the wasteland world after its promotion, but because the wasteland world is under the jurisdiction of the avenue, and the heaven is not allowed to manage too many saints, while there is no jurisdiction of the avenue above the earth fairyland. It can be said that it is still a question mark to what extent it can reach in the future. It is very good to be able to bear ten saints! According to this calculation, they will have 17 strong men in the realm of saints in the future!


    Although the sage is nothing in the chaos, Su Mu has not taken his own long-term vision. Although it has some advantages to take a long-term vision, he must walk step by step. If he takes a big step, it is easy to pull the egg, so for Su mu, Or first solve the immediate things before you consider the things in chaos!


    Countless rumors say that chaos is a nothingness. It exists everywhere, but it does not exist anywhere. What you may see in front of you may be chaos, and it may be chaos above your head, but the chaos in front of you may not be real chaos, but just nothingness. No one knows what chaos is, More explanations for chaos are that chaos is a space that exists outside the heavenly way. This explanation has indeed been confirmed in the famine world. Chaos does exist outside the heavenly way and is chaos outside the famine world. However, Su Mu has always been very confused. Is chaos outside the famine world real chaos?


    Chaos is the carrier of countless worlds. Su Mu doesn''t know how huge the specific chaos is, but Su mu can understand that if the chaos outside the flood and famine world is real chaos, they can find other worlds through chaos after their summer transportation is just big enough. Of course, it is a world under the jurisdiction of this avenue, That is, the world of Xiandao civilization. Su Mu thinks it should be impossible to find other worlds. After all, if the systems are different, it is still very difficult to find them.


    The wasteland world is undoubtedly one of the top worlds under the heaven. Su Mu doesn''t know whether there are other worlds that are stronger than the wasteland world in those worlds under the jurisdiction of the avenue. He can understand and explain it only when his cultivation is strong enough, and Su Mu always remembers one thing, That''s what the Eastern Emperor Taiyi said to himself when he was still in Xuantian. What kind of enemy was the Eastern Emperor Taiyi facing at that time? Who''s the other party then? Why did the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the world''s top power, be helpless, and put the best congenital treasure in chaos in Xuantian continent, and dare not hand it over? The Eastern Emperor Taiyi said that he would go to that place when he had enough strength in the future. Where is that place?


    These are questions that Su Mu has not yet known the answer. These questions are like a thorn to Su mu. Su Mu likes to control everything in his own hands. He doesn''t like the feeling that things are beyond his control. In order not to feel this feeling again, Su mu can only become stronger, It''s only possible to become stronger at a speed that ordinary people can''t understand, but Su Mu has now reached the cultivation in the early days of quasi saint! Even the sage dared not underestimate it, but he still didn''t know any news about the place in the mouth of the Eastern Emperor.


    Maybe it''s because at this time, the place mentioned by Emperor Taiyi hasn''t appeared yet? Now it seems that there is only one explanation. After all, although Su Mu''s cultivation has not exceeded that of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, his strength has surpassed that of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi in the peak period. Now if the Eastern Emperor Taiyi stands in front of him with a chaotic clock and a quasi holy cultivation, Su Mu is sure to win it in three rounds, And don''t hurt their lives! This is Su Mu''s grasp. Since his strength has surpassed the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, he has not felt the existence of the mysterious place, which can only explain one problem. The mysterious place has not appeared in the flood world at this time! Maybe that place is the place where countless creatures in the wasteland world escape from the disaster, but the guess is just a guess. Su mu can''t make a decision like this. Everything has to be direct from what he saw with his own eyes.

 Chapter 1023

    Tens of millions of golden fairyland troops went to the West. Naturally, it is impossible to hide such a vast thing from anyone. Countless creatures in the wasteland world have seen the most unforgettable scene in their life today. Tens of millions of golden fairyland troops rushed to the West in the sky with the black domineering flag of the Xia Dynasty, and the momentum of the leader is even more terrible, The other side must be the top strong among the senior management of the summer games!


    In fact, many people are still confused about what has happened in the West recently. However, it is obviously very difficult to see the great Xia Dynasty so solemnly waiting for things to happen in the West. Otherwise, how could such a large number of troops be sent to the West with the strength of the great Xia Dynasty? Is it difficult to attack the west? Are you kidding? Compared with the East, the west can be said to be extremely barren. Even their native creatures in the wasteland world don''t look up to the West. Will such giants as the summer Dynasty pay attention to the west? Obviously, it is impossible, so now there is only one explanation, that is, there may be something important in the West recently, which makes the summer transportation Dynasty have to be treated seriously!


    The time that the great Xia Yun Dynasty came to the wasteland world has not been more than ten thousand years, or even just five thousand years. However, the impression that the great Xia Yun Dynasty has left on their native creatures in the wasteland world over the past five thousand years is extremely terrible. The strength, hegemony and welfare of the great Xia Yun Dynasty are hard for their innate creatures to refuse, This time, tens of millions of troops were sent to the West in the great Xia Dynasty. It must be something terrible in the West that attracted the great Xia Dynasty''s attention. Many congenital God mansions also want to know what happened in the west at the first time, but it''s a pity that their cultivation is just in the golden fairyland, How are they going to go to the west to find out? Obviously they can only wait.


    This time, however, they were shocked by the strength of the great Xia Dynasty. You know, they are the congenital God residence in the boundless world! It is the most powerful group of people in the wasteland world. Now they are just the cultivation of golden fairyland, and the summer transportation Dynasty has tens of millions of golden fairyland army! What a terrible thing. If the Xia Dynasty wants to rule them by force, I''m afraid they don''t even have the ability to resist?


    In fact, it''s true. Many congenital gods'' houses have developed a profound curiosity about the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Although the other party once said that they are the controllers of the myriad worlds of the heavens and the masters of the myriad worlds of the heavens, the purpose of coming to the boundless world this time is not clearly stated, but the strong strength shown by the great Xia Yun Dynasty is really difficult for them to accept! Even if the saints and high-level leaders of the great Xia Yun Dynasty are powerful, why do the sergeants of the great Xia Yun Dynasty have surpassed them now? Can''t they be so vulnerable in front of the great Xia Yun dynasty? You know, they''re a God''s house! It is the existence that exists at the beginning of heaven and earth and begins to practice! After so many years of hard work, I finally got my current cultivation, but how old are those sergeants in the summer transportation dynasty?


    Naturally, with their eyesight, it is not difficult to see that few of the sergeants in the great Xia Yun Dynasty were born more than a million years, that is, 700000 years at most. What is 700000 years for the living creatures in the boundless world? Maybe it''s just the time for those congenital divine mansions to practice for several times, and these are only 700000 years since they were born. The military sergeant of the great Xia Yun Dynasty has broken through to the golden fairyland so many years earlier than them. Is it difficult that these congenital divine mansions are waste? Absolutely not! It must be that the great Xia Dynasty gave those soldiers a special cultivation or a special means to improve their cultivation. Otherwise, how can these people who have been practicing for only hundreds of thousands of years have such terrible cultivation?


    This is actually a very unacceptable thing for the living creatures in the wasteland world. After all, the living creatures in the wasteland world pay attention to following the trend, and so do the living creatures in the wasteland world. Although their talents are very powerful, they have no suitable skill method, and can only practice by relying on the Tuina method in their memory, In fact, it''s great to be able to reach today''s strength in a few yuan. Although the cultivation time of the military sergeants in the Xia Yun Dynasty is short, Su Mu has never treated his own military sergeants badly. The skills they cultivate are the most suitable for their own existence, and they are not ordinary skills, but very top skills!


    In addition to the countless resources of the Xia Dynasty, it is not surprising that these sergeants can have the cultivation of golden fairyland. After all, many of them could have the cultivation of Da Luo golden fairy before they were promoted in the earth fairyland. Even if their cultivation was reduced to golden fairyland due to the promotion of the world, they are definitely the best in golden fairyland, As for those who had already broken through the existence of golden fairyland in the earth fairyland, although their cultivation was forcibly reduced to the realm of true immortals, they had the feeling of breaking through the golden fairyland. It is not difficult to break through the golden fairyland again, not to mention that the irrigation regardless of resource consumption in the summer movement makes their cultivation improve very quickly, Therefore, the great Xia Dynasty was able to have tens of millions of troops in the golden fairyland in such a short time!


    Under the irrigation of the Xia Dynasty, regardless of the loss, if these sergeants who had already entered the golden fairyland could not recover to the golden fairyland, it would only show that they could not be used. In this way, it is also very normal to eliminate them. Many people only see the welfare and apparent brilliance of the Xia Dynasty, In fact, no one can see how many people are fighting for welfare behind the scenes of the summer games, especially the top elite in the north and South palaces. They know that if their cultivation can not quickly recover to the realm of golden immortals, they will definitely be kicked out of the north and South palaces. Therefore, in order to stay in the most elite place of the summer games, stay in the north and South palaces, Stay in this place where the welfare of the whole summer transportation Dynasty is the most profound. They are practicing hard all the time in order to quickly improve their strength, so that they can always stay in the north and South palaces and stay in this most elite place with the best welfare!


    They must practice hard, because once they slow down, they may face the danger of being challenged by other sergeants at any time. Although the great Xia Dynasty is harmonious, there are still private disputes. After all, the great Xia Dynasty is not a small force, but a real giant. The people above don''t care about the disputes between the people below, Their disputes with each other will accelerate the improvement of their cultivation and become stronger and stronger. Isn''t this a good thing for the summer dynasty?

 Chapter 1024

    The system of the great Xia Dynasty can be said to be very strict, especially for every sergeant who wants to climb up, they only have to constantly improve their strength, constantly improve their accomplishments, make contributions and slowly go up. One day they will become real strong and stand on the top, However, it has to be said that talent is actually a very important thing. Although their cultivation breakthrough is very rapid, these are only because of the resource irrigation of the summer transportation Dynasty and the fact that they were originally a golden fairyland. When they encounter a bottleneck, even if the summer transportation Dynasty gives them more resources, it will be useless, They can only rely on themselves to understand the mystery of the next level and try to break through to the next level.


    However, talent is an obstacle for many people to step into the great Luo Jinxian, just like Feng Hua. Feng Hua was definitely one of the most powerful people in the earth fairy world before he was promoted to the great world. However, because his talent problem could not be broken through and his cultivation could not prolong his life, it was for this reason that he su Mu had the opportunity to get acquainted with Feng Hua, And let Feng Hua protect himself all the way to today when he was still very weak, but now Feng Hua''s talent has reached the peak. For thousands of years, he can''t find a way to condense his own fruit from the peak of golden fairyland. This shows that Feng Hua''s future may stop at the realm of golden fairyland, Although Su Mu knows that Feng Hua is very unwilling, he has to admit that his talent is a big problem. In fact, this has been shown in the earth fairy world. He has cultivated for thousands of years and reached the eleventh grade of Luo Jinxian, but he can''t take the last step after all, Finally, Su Mu extended Feng Hua''s life by a thousand years with the life renewal treasure. Under the blessing of the imperial dynasty, he broke through to the realm of twelve grade golden immortals.


    Feng Hua''s talent has come to an end, but he is not willing. He is not willing to hide behind his back and become a figure like a military division. But now he obviously has no more choice. Either he can be a military division for the summer movement, or he can only retire behind the scenes to provide for the elderly. For Feng Hua, he knows he is old, However, he doesn''t want to retreat behind the scenes and do nothing. He is more concerned about the direction of the great Xia Dynasty than anyone else, because the whole great Xia Dynasty can be said to have been forged by Feng Hua at the beginning. If Su Mu drew a perfect blueprint, Feng Hua is the implementer of the project, It was he who tried his best to improve all the systems of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and he worked hard day and night for the great Xia Yun Dynasty.


    Su Mu knew all these things, so Su Mu gave a holy word to Feng Hua''s name. You know, the holy word can be said to be the highest name in the summer transportation Dynasty. Whether Su mu, the saint, or Liu Qingyi, the saint, represents the supreme power and leader of the summer transportation Dynasty, and Su Mu saw Feng Hua''s contribution to the summer transportation Dynasty, That''s why Su Mu gave him the name of holy master in order not to let Feng Hua be careless. Maybe Feng Hua will think that he can no longer get his own reuse, but for Su mu, Feng Hua is definitely the best protector on his life growth path, the most perfect executor of the summer movement, and the best engineer who draws up the blueprint!


    Of course, these Su Mu never told Feng Hua. Su Mu didn''t think it was good for him to buy people''s hearts like this. He didn''t need to buy people''s hearts by this means. Besides, Feng Hua was extremely loyal to himself. What''s the need to buy people''s hearts? Su Mu mostly hides these thoughts in his heart and never tells them. As for how you ask Su Mu to repay Feng Hua''s kindness, Su mu can only tell you that the best reward for an emperor''s courtiers is to trust him. If it wasn''t for trust, how could su Mu hand over such a huge force of the summer Dynasty to Feng Hua to manage in his absence? How could he give Feng Hua the title of Saint, second only to his own status? These are a manifestation of Su Mu''s trust in Feng Hua.


    Although Su mu can be said to be very suspicious, his suspicion is not unreasonable. For those he trusts, Su Mu is absolutely perfect trust. For those he does not trust, Su Mu will use them, but he will never reuse them. Although the old saying is good, there is no doubt in the use of people, but there is not much difference between the two for Su mu, The only difference may be that the former can get Su Mu''s trust, while the latter is just a knife in Su Mu''s hand.


    Although this knife has the danger of swallowing himself, Su Mu always grasps this danger in his hands and uses it. For example, this double-edged sword may scratch himself, so Su Mu will grind the double-edged sword flat towards his side. If this double-edged sword can''t be used for himself, Su Mu will definitely destroy him, He doesn''t have any other intention to subdue this double-edged sword. For Su mu, it''s good if you can use it for me, but if you can''t use it for me, Su Mu will definitely destroy it.


    Although the sharp blade is good, it is easy to hurt himself, so he can''t use it for himself. Su Mu usually puts it into the furnace to re forge his own weapon to use. Su Mu has always done the same. For those who have different hearts, Su Mu has always held the spirits of these guys in his hands, For Su mu, this is a good means to resist. Su Mu has never been an emperor. He doesn''t know any imperial skills. Su Mu knows only some imperialist skills handed over to him by Feng Hua. However, Su Mu doesn''t like to use those things. He prefers to master the lives of people with different hearts because he does that, Which guys won''t hurt themselves for any reason.


    However, although Su Mu is very suspicious, it is much better now than before. Although Su Mu is still suspicious, it is not as serious as it was at the beginning. After becoming the manager of the fairy world, all the creatures in the fairy world belong to his own control. Once anyone has any disrespect for himself, I''m sorry, It is no longer Su Mu who punishes that person, but the way of heaven in the fairy world! Of course, this means is only limited to those creatures in the fairy world.

 Chapter 1025

    In the west, Luo Xuan knows nothing about what happened in the east at this moment. He is still looking for a substitute that can be used as his puppet. After all, if he wants to perfectly hide in the dark, a perfect substitute must exist. Otherwise, there is no black hand behind such a huge bedtime in the West. No one will believe it, It will inevitably lead to crazy investigation in the summer Dynasty, so it is very important to put a puppet in the open to replace his position. However, it is not so easy for Luo to find a suitable puppet, and he still needs to spend a lot of time training each other.


    However, Luo Xuan did not know at this time that the eastern Great Xia Dynasty was ready to send more than 25 million Golden fairyland troops to the West. Although this great Xia Dynasty did not mobilize so many sergeants to fight the west, it was no small matter that these more than 20 million Golden fairyland troops entered the western world, If Luo Xuan knew in advance, he still had time to prepare some countermeasures, but Luo Xuan now knew nothing. At this time, he was full of finding a suitable candidate for training. However, if he exposed the rest of his time, he might not have much time.


    "General Zhao is worthy of being the Tianfeng king of our Dynasty. In such a short time, he has trained so many strong people in golden fairyland. I think Zhang Bainian has made so many preparations and summoned so many Terrans and demons to reorganize Gou Chen''s army. Now there are only nearly a million strong people in Golden fairyland under his command. The means of leading the army of Tianfeng king is unique!" Zhang Bairen praised Zhao Qing on the side. It was the first time he saw a woman with such abilities as Zhao Qing. In his early years, he saw many women. Except for some, they were basically vases, but Zhao Qing was completely different. At any time, his daughter''s body was better than his man''s body. He could be called a heroine among women!


    "The emperor praised Zhao Qing too much. Zhao Qing just did his part. Besides, the reason why these sergeants can have the cultivation of golden fairyland is that the holy master provided resources regardless of loss and the results brought by these sergeants'' efforts, which has nothing to do with Zhao Qing. What I do more is just to guide them to learn military array and other things, The reason why they can break through the cultivation of golden fairyland is that they work hard enough. "Zhao Qing replied politely, and didn''t take these merits into their arms. After all, what she said is also very right. These sergeants can have more cultivation now only through their own efforts and the resources provided by the summer movement, I really don''t have much relationship with Zhao Qing.


    Hearing the speech, Zhang Bainian couldn''t help laughing and said aloud, "as one of the two kings of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, King Tianfeng is really modest! Even if he has extraordinary talent and is so loyal to the great Xia Yun Dynasty, King Tianfeng''s achievements will be not low in the future!"


    Zhao Qing didn''t answer in classical Chinese. She just kept silent and continued on her way to the West. If Zhang Bairen continued to answer, she might involve some small troubles. In order to avoid these small troubles, Zhao Qing had better shut up. As for whether Zhang Bairen would think he was looking down on him if he didn''t answer, Zhao Qing can only blame that if Zhang Bainian had only this kind of magnanimity, I''m afraid Zhang Bainian would not be qualified to continue to sit down. Anyway, Zhang Bainian used to be the great God of the three realms of the flood world and the Lord of the heaven of the flood world in previous generations, although he was always played by others, But he was never willing to let it go. Instead, he drove many ways to get out of the master of the sage. Although he still failed in the end, Zhang Bairen''s one stroke also identified his tenacity.


    It has to be said that Su Mu admired Zhang Bairen very much during the summer movement. After all, not everyone has the ambition to jump out of the control of the sage. How many people are willing to be controlled by the sage because they don''t give up their throne status even if they know they are not free after sitting on Zhang Bairen''s throne? I''m afraid only Zhang Bainian has such ambition. After all, saints simply exist like the way of heaven for creatures in the boundless world. Although saints can''t take the initiative, even so, it''s not acceptable for ordinary people to calculate behind the scenes, but Zhang Bainian has the ambition to try to get out of the control of saints, In addition, he has a very earthly talent. It can be imagined that if Zhang Bairen was born at the beginning of the world, what kind of power would he be? Maybe he might have the chance to become the last saint.


    However, Zhang Bairen failed in his previous life, but he was successful. In this life, he will not be controlled by the sage. Although he is still controlled by Su mu, Zhang Bairen is really convinced of Su mu, In Zhang Bairen''s opinion, your talent is not much stronger than yourself. It is only because you were born early and have more practice time than yourself that you surpass yourself. That''s the case with those saints and Mantian God Buddhas. Therefore, Zhang Bairen is very unconvinced of them and believes that if you existed in their era, your achievements will be above them!


    But Su Mu is different. Zhang Bainian knows that he can''t compare with Su mu in any aspect. In terms of cultivation speed, Su Mu has broken through to the peak of the early stage of quasi saint in just over 5000 years. If he wants to continue to break through, it''s not difficult, and his combat power can be called invincible. There are many means, Su Mu''s five thousand years of self-cultivation and even more than ten yuan meetings have proved that Su Mu''s talent is above himself, and Su Mu has more than his talent. Regardless of combat power or strategy, Su Mu is much stronger than himself, Therefore, Zhang Bairen will be willing to be controlled by Su mu in this life.


    In Zhang Bairen''s opinion, those saints are not qualified to stand on their own head, but there are enough early opportunities to be born. If you replace the opportunities obtained by any saint with yourself, Zhang Bairen is sure that his achievements will never be weaker than those saints! Even Zhang Bairen felt that if he got the chance of those saints, his achievements would be above those saints! It''s easier for Su Mu to win his surrender than for them to stand behind the scenes and use conspiracy.

 Chapter 1026

    If Zhang Bairen had only served one person in his previous life and this life, this person must be su mu, because in Zhang Bairen''s opinion, no one except Su mu can make himself feel inferior. Only Su Mu has such strength, talent and means, and only Su mu can make Zhang Bairen, the great God of the three realms who used to be the Lord of heaven, feel real admiration, It took only more than 5000 years to grow up from an ordinary person to today!


    Moreover, Su Mu has not completely devoted himself to cultivation for more than 5000 years. During these 5000 years, Su Mu is not only improving his cultivation, but also creating a legendary force that has never been seen by anyone in countless years!


    In fact, when he was in the fairy world, Zhang Bainian was very curious about Su mu. At that time, Su Mu took the East as his own, relying on the resources of the Oriental crape myrtle palace, sat on the throne of the Lord of the East and established the power of the great Xia Dynasty. At that time, Zhang Bainian was very curious about Su mu, However, at that time, Zhang Bainian wholeheartedly wanted to find the existence of the list of gods, so he didn''t have too much contact with Su mu. Later, after knowing that the list of gods was in Su Mu''s hands, Zhang Bainian couldn''t help but sigh how terrible Su Mu''s luck was!


    It was not until Su Mu led the Xia Dynasty to rule the southeast, northwest and four corners of the world that Zhang Bairen understood that this young man named Su Mu would become a super power in chaos in the future! Su mu, who established the great Xia Dynasty, must be at the top of the world in the future. He can''t defeat himself. He can''t even surpass saints. Su Mu''s talent is by no means accessible to saints. Therefore, when Su Mu wanted to surrender himself at the beginning, Zhang Bairen directly promised Su Mu to become a member of Su Mu without too much consideration.


    Now Zhang Bairen also admires his foresight. In fact, Su Mu has indeed proved that he has the ability to become his leader and stand on his head. Don''t say others stand on his own head. Even if he talks a little too much to himself, Zhang Bairen won''t spare each other, In Zhang Bairen''s mind, Su Mu is also the only person with that ability and qualification, because Su mu can''t understand and understand his talent or any other aspects. Therefore, in Zhang Bairen''s opinion, since Su mu can''t surpass himself, it''s better to submit to the other party''s command, even if he can''t surpass the other party in the future, But there is no problem going beyond the realm of saints.


    Even though Su Mu''s realm has not even surpassed himself, Zhang Bairen is still full of confidence in him. Although Su Mu''s realm has not surpassed himself, his strength is far from being comparable. Therefore, Zhang Bairen believes that it is only a matter of time for Su Mu to surpass himself, I never thought that Su Mu would be unable to surpass himself. After all, in Zhang Bairen''s opinion, it''s not normal for Su Mu to surpass himself with such a terrible talent and an invincible constitution? After all, he could have been very close to the realm of saints, but he just didn''t have enough resources to break through. Su Mu''s talent and any aspect are far better than himself. Isn''t it easy for Su Mu to surpass saints?


    Indeed, Su Mu''s talent is terrible, but Zhang Bairen''s praise for Su Mu is indeed too publicized. Fortunately, Zhang Bairen never talks about his views on Su mu in front of anyone. Otherwise, the identity of the first dog in the summer movement will surely sit on his original great God of the three worlds, How can we say that Zhang Bairen was one of the best characters in the world, and thus became the running dog of others? It''s obviously hard to believe it. Although Zhang Bairen''s actions have proved his running dog''s heart, others don''t know, don''t they?


    In today''s summer transportation Dynasty, it may not be other people who admire Su Mu most, but Zhang Bairen. The big reason may be that Zhang Bairen is the reason why Su Mu is countless younger than himself, but his achievements are above himself. It has to be said that no one knows about Zhang Bairen, Even Su Mu doesn''t know that Zhang Bairen has such a mind. After all, as the original great God of the three worlds, Su Mu still respects Zhang Bairen very much, but no one knows that Zhang Bairen is a licking dog under his cold appearance? It''s not that it''s bad to lick a dog. It''s just that Zhang Bairen, the original Lord of heaven, the great God of the three worlds, has gone too far as licking a dog, isn''t he?


    ......


    In the western world, Luo Zhen is heading towards the eastern critical point at this moment. Along the way, he has seen many creatures and demon families, but those who meet their own conditions have not appeared, which makes Luo Zhen feel a little disappointed. Does he think the gap between the West and the East really exist? Why is the east so rich and the West so poor? Why are there so many strong people in the East and so many innate creatures and divine mansions in the West that they can hardly find a creature that they can see? Do you really want to venture into the east to find the right person?


    Luo Xuan hasn''t thought clearly, because once he does that, it is obviously full of exposed danger. Anyway, Luo Xuan won''t take the initiative to go to the East until he has to. The East is too dangerous for himself now. Luo Xuan took a deep breath and said slowly: "Forget it, I''d better keep looking. If there is really no suitable candidate, it''s not too late to prepare for entering the east at that time."


    When the voice fell, Luo immediately turned his body and hurried back in the direction of coming. Since he hadn''t seen his own existence along the way, he might as well go to the other side to have a look. Anyway, the west is so big, he really doesn''t believe that there is no creature that can enter his own eyes, After all, in Luo''s own opinion, his eyes are not too picky. He is just looking for a suitable candidate. He is not too picky, but what Luo doesn''t know is that the conditions he thinks are not picky are simply arabian nights for the creatures in the boundless world! Except for a small number of congenital God residences, basically no one can meet Luo''s conditions.

 Chapter 1027

    It is obviously very difficult to find a suitable candidate from Luo''s perspective. Moreover, it is not easy for him to make this suitable candidate his own substitute. The other party''s mind can never have any problems. Only in this way can it not arouse anyone''s ideas. Otherwise, Luo forcibly controls the puppet''s mind, Then the strong men of the Xia Dynasty will surely notice something wrong, which is not a good thing for Luo. Therefore, Luo has to find a suitable candidate and convince the other party to be his own substitute wholeheartedly. But who will be willing to be someone else''s substitute in the flood and wasteland world? What''s more, the only people who basically meet Luo''s conditions in the boundless world now are a small number of congenital God''s residence. As a congenital God''s residence, who will be Luo''s substitute and become Luo''s puppet? Therefore, I have to say that Luo''s requirements for his substitutes are too high.


    However, Luo Xuan can''t find a suitable substitute. What Luo Xuan needs is an existence that can perfectly stand in the open and help him attract fire in the future. In fact, the other party''s current cultivation is not very important. Anyway, Luo Xuan''s skill and a drop of blood essence are enough to promote a congenital creature to the realm of great Luo Jinxian in a short time, Moreover, Luo DA can make huge profits to control the other party. After all, it is not difficult for Luo Da to promote an innate creature to the realm of great Luo Jinxian. It just consumes some energy. Luo DA can take this as a condition to control the other party. As long as the other party is subject to Luo, his substitute can be found, However, Luo Xuan is also the ancestor of the devil''s way. It is necessary to select carefully.


    If we can find the most suitable existence, Luo can also omit most of the cultivation time, can''t he? Although there is not much difference, it needs to be cultivated by himself, but there is still a big gap between cultivating the existence of a golden fairyland peak and the existence of a golden fairyland first-class product. After all, it is very easy to cultivate the existence of a golden fairyland peak into Da Luo golden fairyland, It can be said that it is extremely difficult to cultivate the existence of a golden fairyland to the golden fairyland of Da Luo. It is not something that can be done casually. Therefore, Luo Zhen is still looking for it. He doesn''t believe that such a huge West has not given birth to an existence of cultivation to satisfy himself for so many years? Even if you don''t want the peak of golden fairyland, at least you have to surpass the realm of seven grades?


    However, Luo Xuan was disappointed. According to estimates, in the western world today, except zhunti and zhunti, I''m afraid no one''s cultivation has exceeded the existence of the seven products in the golden fairyland. However, zhunti and zhunti are still practicing in their own secret realm, and they can''t appear in front of the living people, Luo Xuan may not be able to find these two people even if he knows their existence. After all, their closed place is too secret. Otherwise, with zhunti and Luo Xuan''s heel physique, the visions during cultivation will definitely spread out, and zhunti and Jieyin have never seen any visions after practicing in the West for so many years, It is enough to prove that the place where the two of them stay is a place that covers all their breath, perhaps an array or a secret place. Now the location of zhunti and pick-up is that only the black emperor knows where they are. It is impossible for Luo to find them.


    But now in the western world, there are only zhunti and Jieyin who meet all the conditions of Luo. Other people''s cultivation is too low, or their feet are not enough for Luo to treat each other. Although Luo is just looking for a substitute, he also needs to find the best and perfect substitute, isn''t it? Now that we have already found the most suitable and top substitute as our puppet, isn''t it lowering our identity? After all, in Luo Zhen''s view, we are the protagonist of heaven and earth and the master of the future world. Even if we are looking for a substitute now, we must find the most perfect person to choose. Those ordinary creatures can''t get into Luo Zhen''s eyes.


    However, at this time, there are only zhunti and Jieyin who want to meet all the conditions of Luo Xuan. Although these two people are very shameless and don''t want face, their face has exceeded the thickness of the city wall, it has to be said that as one of the top two beings in the congenital God residence, Jieyin and Luo Xuan are still very powerful, After all, they are the face of the western world in the future. Although these two people are brazen, as one of the best in the congenital God residence, they still meet Luo''s conditions for choosing a substitute. However, Luo doesn''t know that these two people exist in the West. If he knows, he will use all means to find them, And make them their own puppets.


    ......


    At the border of the western world, the smell of Luo He''s not long away has not dissipated, and the evil spirit spread around him is still very strong, which makes Zhao Qing and Zhang Bainian frown at the same time. They also feel the evil smell between the surrounding heaven and earth for the first time, and they can be said to be very familiar with it, It''s definitely the evil smell of the demon family! And these evil spirits that have not dispersed all want to enter their bodies and affect their minds, which can''t help but change the faces of Zhao Qing and Zhang Bairen again.


    Zhao Qing took a deep breath, ran the immortal Qi in his body, and discharged the evil Qi that had penetrated into his body. Then he said angrily: "This guy is really a capital crime! Even I was almost affected by a demon spirit. No wonder when the black emperor returned to the heavenly palace to deliver the news, he would say that the West has completely become another heaven and earth. Now it seems that this is not a heaven and earth of the demon family? Damn guy!"


    Zhang bainin could not help nodding after hearing the speech. The other party''s method was really terrible. Don''t mention Zhao Qing. Even he was almost affected just now. It can be imagined how terrible that guy was. According to Zhang bainin''s guess, the other party''s cultivation will never be too low! At least it has reached the existence of quasi Holy Land! But Zhang bainin was very confused, and he didn''t know it I know this happened in the flood world, but according to the calculation of time, Luo Zhen at this moment is just the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. Is it because the arrival of the summer Dynasty has completely changed the history of the flood world, resulting in Luo Zhen''s cultivation breaking very quickly?


    "King Tianfeng, it seems that the western world is no longer accessible to ordinary people. You''d better take the sergeants of the north and South palaces back first. They must not be able to intervene in our affairs this time. If I guessed the strength of the other party correctly, I''m afraid they have reached the quasi holy state! It''s hard to hurt him except the existence of the great Luo Jinxian If it''s harmful, we''d better send the sergeant of the north and South palaces back first, so as not to cause innocent damage. "Zhang Baining thought for a moment, and then he couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said aloud.

 Chapter 1028

    After hearing the speech, Zhao Qing immediately nodded and replied: "Well, I''ll trouble the emperor to explore the things here first. I''ll take the sergeant of the north and South palaces back to the heavenly palace to recover his life. If I can, I still hope the emperor will enter the West together after I come back. After all, the west is completely different from the original. No one knows what changes have taken place in the West. To be safe, the emperor How about waiting for me to enter the west? "


    "King Tianfeng can rest assured that although the other party''s accomplishments are likely to reach the realm of quasi saints, I Zhang Bairen, as the peak of quasi saints, lost three corpses, but it is definitely not comparable to his quasi saints who have just broken through. Moreover, once there are any problems in the West, I can easily leave the West and return to the heavenly palace to ask the holy master King Tianfeng can rest assured that he will take the sergeant of the north and South palaces back to the heavenly palace first and wait for my news. If there is any danger that I can''t control, I''m afraid at that time, the holy master can only do it himself! "Zhang Bainian took a deep breath and replied solemnly.


    In fact, it is true. If Zhang Bairen can''t solve the changes in the West now, Su Mu must do it himself. However, in Su Mu''s view, it''s just an easy thing to solve the dangers of the western world with Zhang Bairen''s ability. After all, according to his guess, Luo Zhencai just doesn''t If Luo Jinxian''s accomplishments exceed Hongjun''s, they will not compete fairly for the position of the protagonist in heaven and earth. If Luo''s accomplishments really exceed the quasi holy realm, Su Mu''s materials and amount for Luo must have jumped out of the dark to fight against him at this moment, but now Since Luo Xuan hasn''t done that yet, it naturally represents that Su Mu is still an existence that Luo Xuan doesn''t dare to provoke easily. Therefore, for Su mu, it''s impossible for Luo Xuan to break through the quasi holy land.


    After all, as one of the contenders for the heaven and earth protagonists in the wasteland world, if Luo Zhen''s cultivation exceeds Hong Jun so much, plus the God killing gun in his hand, will the heaven and earth protagonists still compete? It''s not necessary at all. If Luo Zhen''s cultivation really exceeds Hong Jun so much, then the heaven and earth protagonists in the wasteland world still need them to compete to determine the final outcome To whom?


    So according to Su as like as two peas, he is the only one who has the highest peak of Luo Luo Jin. This is only his guess. After all, he is also very aware that his arrival is absolutely changing the future history of the world. As for Luo Luo, he is just the same as he guessed. It''s just a guess. Although it''s very possible, what if Luo Zhen''s cultivation has really broken through to the quasi holy state? It''s not the existence that Zhao Qing and the sergeants of the north and South palaces can deal with. Therefore, the best way is for Zhang Bainian to enter the West alone. This is the best way. In case of anything, it''s very easy to leave with Zhang Bainian''s cultivation However, if Zhao Qing and the sergeant of the north and South palaces had entered the western world and really met Luo Xuan''s cultivation, they had already broken through the quasi holy realm, it would not be so easy for Zhao Qing and the sergeant of the north and South palaces to leave!


    However, for Zhang Bairen, these are nothing. Although he has lost his three corpses, Zhang Bairen''s strength is still a very powerful existence in the quasi Saint realm. Even if he can''t defeat the cultivation and reach the peak of quasi saint, it''s very easy to solve the existence in the early or middle stage of quasi saint. After all, Zhang Bairen is also a master Da Neng, the quasi Saint peak, is indeed as he said. Even if he lost the three corpses, Luo Xuan can''t deal with it now. For Luo Xuan, when he met Zhang Bainian, he has only one way to escape! And if Zhang Bainian wants to catch up, Luo Xuan may not be able to escape from Zhang Bainian!


    However, Su Mu had already said one thing before he set out, that is, Luo Zhen must be handed over to Hongjun to solve it. For Hongjun, this is a very good experience. Although Hongjun in the future is the first person in the Honghuang world and the invincible existence under the realm of heaven, Hongjun is obviously not so strong, and Hongjun is now Although he has broken through the realm of the five products of Da Luo Jinxian, he has not experienced too many battles. As Hongjun''s old enemy, Luo Zhen is also a powerful existence competing with Hongjun for the leading role in heaven and earth. It is definitely a good experience for Hongjun!


    Therefore, even if Zhang Bainian meets Luo He, he will not kill him. First, Zhang Bainian is not sure whether Luo He has the means or strength to escape in his own hands. Second, Su Mu has said that he wants Luo He to become a strong experience for Hongjun this time. How strong Hongjun''s future is, Zhang Bainian is very clear. It is definitely the future summer luck North Korea''s top combat power, so the best way is to let Hongjun solve Luo Xuan so as to improve his strength. Therefore, Zhang bainin will not take the initiative to find Luo Xuan''s existence to deal with Luo Xuan. What he needs to do on this trip is to investigate how huge the changes in the western world are, and what precautions should be taken for the summer Dynasty. Other things are important to Zhang Bairen can put it aside temporarily and wait for others to deal with it.


    Anyway, Zhang Bairen is not a positive person. He follows Su Mu only because Su Mu is stronger than himself. If Su Mu asked him to deal with Luo Zhen, Zhang Bairen will certainly do it. But since Su Mu has said that this time he will only investigate rather than kill Luo Zhen, he will leave Luo Zhen to Hongjun to solve it himself, Naturally, Zhang Bainian won''t be idle. He will take the initiative to find Luo Zhen and solve it. It won''t do him any good. Maybe he will get some merit. After all, Zhang Bainian still knows something, but this time the dispute between the two world protagonists is not his own business. Su Mu wants to intervene only because Hongjun is now a member of the summer Dynasty, What if you can get some merit? Doing so will make the relationship between him and Hongjun worse.


    Zhang Bainian knows what merit is worth compared with making friends with Hongjun. As the future Taoist ancestor and even the first person in the wasteland world, Zhang Bainian naturally knows what choice he should make. Although Zhang Bainian doesn''t have much affection for Hongjun, Hongjun is not the Hongjun he met in his previous life. He has changed, It will not have any impact on his future, so Zhang Bairen also knows that he should change his view of Hongjun.

 Chapter 1029

    Nowadays, great changes have taken place in the future in the wasteland world. Zhang Bairen is very clear about this. Although he knows only a few words about the things in the wasteland world at the beginning of the world, he knows that all the things and the original things in the wasteland world have changed greatly, The people who led to such great changes in the wasteland world were the ones who transported the dynasty in the summer!


    Although Zhang Bairen knows a little about what happened when the world first opened, he knows that Nu Wa and Fu Xi didn''t make the position of Da Luo Jinxian appear on the wasteland at this time. If they were carried out according to the original timeline, Nu Wa and Fu Xi didn''t appear on the wasteland until there was a dispute between the demon family and the witch family, Before that, Nu Wa and Fu Xi had never left Buzhou mountain, their closed place. Even when the three ethnic groups took the most fiery catastrophe, when the Kirin ruled Buzhou mountain, neither Nu Wa nor Fu Xi had left Buzhou mountain for half a step. The reason why they left Buzhou mountain was that Hong Jun Chengsheng preached in Zixiao palace, Then they were persuaded to join the demon family and become the power of the demon family. So far, they began to show their deeds in the wasteland.


    Now the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has not been transformed, and Hongjun has not even reached the quasi holy practice. He is just a big Luo Jinxian. However, at this time, Nu Wa and Fu Xi have become a big Luo Jinxian and left Buzhou mountain. This is undoubtedly to advance the future of the flood world. I don''t know how many years! However, Zhang Bairen doesn''t care about this. Anyway, for him, his existence now is actually a change for the future of the wasteland world. According to the truth, he was born after dozens of eras, but now he has become the same batch of creatures born in the wasteland as Hongjun, Because Zhang Bairen originally had the breath of living creatures in the wasteland world, the Tao of heaven in the wasteland world did not regard Zhang Bairen as an outsider, but regarded Zhang Bairen as a great power at the beginning of the world.


    However, only the Xia Dynasty and Zhang Bainian knew what the reason was. Zhang Bainian himself was a creature born in the wasteland world, so the Tao of heaven did not misunderstand Zhang Bainian, but there was a long gap between the time when Zhang Bainian appeared and the time when he should appear, Sometimes Zhang Bairen himself will consider that since he has appeared at the beginning of the world, will he be born in this world in the future? Zhang Bainian is also very interested in this matter, because he wants to know that he has reached the quasi holy practice and jumped out of the river of time. Since he has appeared in the beginning of the world, does it mean that he should be born after dozens of Yuan meetings in the future and will not appear again?


    In fact, this may not be a good thing for Zhang Bairen. Of course, it may not be a bad thing. Now, during the summer movement, only Su Mu''s menstruation has the power of time, and Su Mu has never disclosed it on his own initiative, so Zhang Bairen can''t go to ask Su Mu about this kind of thing, After all, these things are actually a kind of cards for him, aren''t they? In Zhang Bairen''s opinion, if he was born in the world again after dozens of Yuan meetings, he should be able to forcibly intervene to help the Group ''himself'' rise in advance! Maybe you can fulfill your wish that hasn''t been fulfilled in your previous life?


    It is Zhang Bainian''s lifelong wish to surpass the sage and jump out of the sage''s control. Although he can be said to have jumped out of the sage''s control in another way, after all, he did not jump out of the sage''s control by himself, but just escaped from the sage''s control by chance. If he was born again in the boundless world after dozens of Yuan meetings in the future, Then Zhang Bairen felt it necessary to train himself to be born in the future, so that he could jump out of the control of the sage and complete his unfinished dream!


    What Zhang Bainian doesn''t know is that if he is really born after tens of Yuan meetings in the future, Zhang Bainian and the future person are no longer the same person. In fact, Su Mu has been confirmed. In the earth fairy world, Su Mu became a chaotic body with the help of Sanqing, and mastered the treasure of Sanqing and the powerful magic of Sanqing, When Su Mu established the Xia Dynasty and went back to the mountains to find them, the cover array had disappeared. Su Mu also used his own means to check it after becoming the world manager. Indeed, Sanqing had disappeared in the earth fairy world, as if it had never appeared, Su Mu did not doubt whether he could not detect the existence of Sanqing by his own means, but it was basically impossible.


    In fact, Sanqing had already said when guiding Su Mu that they wanted to avoid the future catastrophe, so their accomplishments were all retreated to the lowest level of saints, that is to say, their accomplishments fell from the peak period to the early stage of saints, and the way of heaven in the earth fairyland led to the promotion of the world because of the birth of the summer transportation Dynasty, Naturally, there is no need to say more about the way of heaven in the vast world. The way of heaven in the earth fairy world has also entered the way of heaven at the same time! Can su Mu still be unaware of the early existence of the two saints by using the means of heaven and Taoism? Obviously, it is impossible. The only explanation is that Sanqing disappeared for some reason.


    In order to prove his idea, Su Mu also went to the sun star to meet the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, who left the chaotic clock in the Xuantian continent to himself in the future. Finally, Su Mu found that the original Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s companion, the chaotic clock, had become another congenital treasure, although it was still a bell, However, Su Mu suddenly understood because of this thing. Maybe what happens in the future can also affect the past. Not only changes in the past will affect the future, but some things that may change the past in the future can also change the originally confirmed events!


    Time is indeed the most puzzling existence in the world. Sometimes Su Mu thought that if Sanqing encountered a great disaster in the future, came to the fairy world and taught himself the most precious treasure and magic, then Sanqing has not been transformed, and the history of the flood world has been changed by himself. Even if the great disaster comes, he has the confidence to face it, Will Sanqing no longer go to the fairy world because of the change of the great disaster in the future? So will his chaotic body and many treasures handed over to him by Sanqing disappear?

 Chapter 1030

    In fact, this is a very serious issue for Su mu. If things are really the same as he guessed, Sanqing will not be affected by the Holocaust in the future, it means that Sanqing will not reach the earth fairy world in the future. Once Sanqing does not go to the earth fairy world, the impact on Su Mu will gradually become more huge, After all, without the help of Sanqing, Su Mu''s cultivation would not improve so quickly. Without chaos, Su Mu is likely to lose the right of the world to take charge of this, which is undoubtedly a big problem for Su mu.


    What''s more, if Sanqing doesn''t go to the fairy world, Su mu can''t get many spells of Sanqing to improve himself and lose chaotic body and many treasures of Sanqing. Without these things, Su Mu obviously can''t suppress each other in the heyday of Zhang Bairen. Once there are problems in the past, Then the future Su Mu will be affected! Although Zhang Bairen looks like a casual job now, his quasi holy peak state and strength are still very helpful for Su mu in the future. If Zhang Bairen cannot be accepted, Su Mu''s plans are likely to be delayed for countless years! Su Mu has never considered the result of the postponement of the plan. If the plan is postponed, many congenital divine mansions may not be subject to their own command because of their strength. Without these congenital divine mansions, it will be a big problem in the face of the great disaster in the future. The most likely end is that this outcome will continue to cycle!


    After considering many consequences, Su Mu couldn''t help but make a plan. The implementation time of this plan is not now, but in the future! As for the specific time, Su Mu hasn''t figured out when the plan will be implemented, but Su Mu knows that there will be something to remind himself that it''s time to carry out the plan!


    ......


    The future will not be mentioned in the past, because now Zhang Bai - Ling is entering the west to prepare a secret investigation. Zhang Bai - Ling''s strength is almost invincible for the world now. So he wants to hide in the dark investigation of the west is a piece of cake. Even if Luo Zhen wants to detect the existence of Zhang Bairen, it is impossible now. After all, Luo Zhen is just a great Luo Jinxian, and Zhang Bairen is a quasi holy peak. Even if Zhang Bairen stands in front of Luo Zhen, as long as he doesn''t want Luo Zhen to reveal himself, Luo Zhen can''t detect any abnormalities! Because the strength gap between them is too big!


    Not enough, Luo''s future is not comparable to that of Zhang Bairen. If Hong Jun''s character is not too good in the original prosperous world, and he has received too many help from innate God''s residence and great power, the final winner must be Luo. Once Luo becomes the final winner, his achievements may be far better than the original Hong Jun! Because the character gap between the two is too big. Is Hongjun''s combination of Tao because he conforms to the Tao of heaven, and Luo Xuan''s combination of Tao makes him lose his freedom and conform to the Tao of heaven? Obviously, it is impossible. After all, Luo''s character shows that he can''t be willing to be controlled by heaven like Hongjun.


    Maybe this is also one of the reasons why Luo Zhen failed in the end. Although Tiandao is choosing the protagonist of heaven and earth in the future, if Luo Zhen''s character becomes the protagonist of heaven and earth, it must not be controlled by Tiandao. For Tiandao, it is obviously difficult to cultivate a protagonist of heaven and earth who is not willing to be controlled by himself, As like as two peas, the best way is to let hung Jun become the hero of the world. The character of Hongjun is already too much. The final performance of Hongjun is also satisfying. Everything he did is exactly the same as what heaven wants to do. It is no doubt that Hong Jun is the most suitable person.


    But what about Luo? Luo Zhen is afraid that he can''t even join the Tao, let alone become a vassal of the Tao of heaven and live as a puppet. Even if the Tao of heaven uses some kind of calculation to force Luo Zhen to join the Tao, Su Mu believes that Luo Zhen will do everything possible to escape the control of the Tao of heaven, and even if necessary, Luo Zhen will force a war with the Tao of heaven! Just like some big guy who killed heaven! Although Luo Xuan''s strength may not surpass the way of heaven, he is more willing to lose his life than losing his freedom. Even if he knows that he is bound to die, Luo Xuan will never become the puppet who loses his freedom.


    So from the very beginning, Su Mu never considered whether he would submit Luo to his command. This is a very serious question. Based on Su Mu''s understanding of the wasteland world and Luo''s understanding of Luo, Luo will never submit to himself. Luo''s character is too hard-working, just like the original, Hongjun said that if Luo Xuan was willing to beg for mercy and admit his mistake, he would ask the way of heaven to bypass Luo Xuan''s life, but what was Luo Xuan''s last choice? Without saying a word, he directly chose to explode and made a vow to eliminate demons and make the whole western world a more barren place, Even with the help of the two saints, the western world has not recovered its original appearance in the future!


    Because of this, after su Mu accepted Hongjun, he never considered to accept Luo He. Neither his character nor any other aspects are suitable for the strong conditions of their summer movement. If Luo he can make su Mu feel excited, it is his character and strength, which anyone can have, However, Luo''s character is the only one that Su mu can admire. It can even be said that if Luo''s character is not an enemy, anyone will praise his character, but it''s a pity that his character is not suitable for their Xia Dynasty, and Su Mu doesn''t think it''s a good thing to have a personality under his command like Luo.


    Although such people are powerful, there is something terrible about them. You don''t know when they will suddenly bite you. Su Mu absolutely can''t accept it. His character is suspicious. If Luo Zhen really submits to his command, Su Mu may be more suspicious every day, although Su Mu has a way to control other people''s lives, But Su Mu is not sure if Luo Zhen will suddenly blow himself up to you. After all, his character is too strong. It may be more worthwhile for Luo Zhen to lose his life than to lose his freedom.

 Chapter 1031

    Three months passed in the blink of an eye, and what happened in the west of the boundless world did not hide from anyone. Countless innate creatures gathered at the foot of Buzhou mountain. They did not come to trouble the summer transportation Dynasty, but were ready to join the summer transportation Dynasty to attack the West and destroy all the creatures corroded by the evil spirit, In fact, there is not much difference between good and evil for these creatures, but they practice the fairy way system. From the deepest part of their heart, they know that the evil Qi in the western world will be their enemy, So when they learned that the western world was corroded by the magic gas and all creatures were assimilated by the magic gas, they came to the foot of Buzhou mountain without saying a word and prepared to attack the West with the summer dynasty!


    It is not that they dare not go to the west to attack themselves, but that the East is the place where they has the final say. They are also attributed to the rule of the Xia Dynasty, although the Dashu movement will not interfere with any decisions they make, but in the face of such events, The attitude of the great Xia Dynasty is often very important. Although they do not distinguish between good and evil, and their hearts are still very ignorant, after all, they are the innate creatures of the flood world. Although most of them eventually disappeared into the long history of the flood world with the passage of time, they are the main creatures of the flood world at this time point, Is the backbone of the world!


    Although they are ignorant, they still distinguish between immortals and demons. They don''t know why they resist the demons in their hearts, but these are not very important. Although the prosperous world pays attention to following the trend, not moving at will, However, when they knew that the Western demons had corroded the creatures in their remote world and turned all the Western creatures into demons, there were some waves in their hearts. It is precisely for this reason that they appeared at the foot of Buzhou mountain at the same time, ready to report to the summer movement to attack the Western world!


    ......


    In the heavenly palace, Su Mu sat on the cloud and looked at the more and more innate creatures gathered at the foot of Buzhou mountain. He couldn''t help smiling. He didn''t expect that what Luo Xuan did this time would benefit him so much, although these innate creatures didn''t explicitly join the summer movement, However, it''s very easy for Su Mu to make them obey himself. Su Mu has been proficient in mastering his mind. In addition, these innate creatures themselves have a good impression on the summer Dynasty, so it''s not difficult for Su Mu to accept them. He just needs to use some means, Su mu, these inborn creatures present, is confident that at least 70% of them will be under the command of the Xia Yun dynasty!


    Although the great Xia Yun dynasty ruled the east of the wasteland world for only thousands of years, what the great Xia Yun Dynasty has done over the past thousands of years is undoubtedly beneficial to the wasteland world and their innate creatures. Moreover, these innate creatures experienced the rule of the fierce beast king Chao in their early years and are more likely to be attracted by the benefits given by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, which is different from the fierce beast king Chao, The great Xia Yun Dynasty is good at controlling people''s hearts, and its various means are also some peaceful means. For those creatures who are not convinced of the rule of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the great Xia Yun Dynasty has not made any extreme means, or even made any decisions on them. Before, those demon families just moved out of the east to the West, It has nothing to do with Xia Yun Chao.


    Under the rule of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, these innate creatures have enjoyed unprecedented benefits and benefits. Therefore, from the heart, the great Xia Yun Dynasty has occupied their deepest nerves early in the morning. Although they have not joined the great Xia Yun Dynasty and become the creatures under the great Xia Yun Dynasty, they have differentiated themselves under the great Xia Yun Dynasty, It''s just that he hasn''t had time to express his position yet. However, it''s not difficult for Su Mu to make these innate creatures express their position and join the summer Dynasty. Although Su Mu hasn''t learned much about the overlord skill of the emperor, Su Mu calls himself the second for the mastery of people''s hearts, so no one dares to be the first! Because Su Mu''s mastery of people''s hearts has reached an unprecedented level!


    People''s hearts are hard to distinguish, but what these innate creatures have is not people''s hearts. What they have is the purest heart at the beginning of the wilderness world. There is not much division of interests in their hearts. For them, since the great Xia Dynasty is good for them, they have to report back to the great Xia Dynasty, not like the human race of later generations. To tell the truth, although Su Mu is also a human origin, But Su Mu doesn''t like the Terran so much, because the Terran mind is too messy! It''s not easy to master. At the same time, his inner drama is still very numerous, and his ambition is huge and difficult to master. Su Mu himself is a human origin. Only when he understands the human race can he say such words. Although the first human race created by Nu Wa is very pure, it is fabricated according to the appearance of innate creatures and innate God residence, It is also the only group of Terrans that Su Mu likes. These Terrans don''t have much other thoughts. They just want to protect their ethnic groups and protect their relatives. Those who are kind to them will be remembered by them. This is also the best point of the earliest Terrans at the beginning of the birth of the flood and wilderness world, although this is also a disadvantage.


    And what are the Terrans like in future generations? His mind is messy. Even if you sincerely want to help him, he won''t take you seriously. Even when you help him, some Terrans will think you''re watching his jokes and hate you from now on. Moreover, Terrans are not willing to be controlled by others. What powerful Terrans do is basically very outrageous. Terrans are like this, for example, Su Mu now controls all the creatures in the earth fairy world, including the human race. Don''t look at Su Mu''s majestic appearance now. If someone in the earth fairy world is stronger than Su mu, he will want to break away from Su Mu''s control at the first time, and even turn against Su Mu. This is the human race, But fortunately, Su Mu''s strength is not so easy to surpass.


    It''s not that Su Mu is deliberately alienating and disdaining the human race, but that Su Mu really thinks that the human race is too difficult to control. In fact, the human race in the earth fairy world is still good, because the earth fairy world is a place where strength is supreme, and any strong person will get due respect. But what is the human race born in the end of the law era in the later period of the flood and famine world like? Even if not mentioned, it should be understood that they can say that they have incisively and vividly expressed all kinds of negative manifestations of the Terran. It is precisely because Su Mu was born in that era that he is so unhappy with the Terran.

 Chapter 1032

    While Su Mu was sitting on the cloud thinking secretly, Zhao Qing came to Su Mu''s back, looked at the many innate creatures gathered below, and couldn''t help but say: "Holy master, shall we tell those innate creatures our solution this time? Otherwise, if they stay at the foot of the mountain all the time, it will not be a good thing for our summer transportation dynasty?"


    "Tell them what to do? These inborn creatures want an attitude of our summer transportation Dynasty, which is just an attitude. You send a message to tell them that they don''t have to worry too much about this matter. Didn''t you bring tens of millions of golden fairyland troops into the West three months ago? Anyway, they used space means when they came back, and they couldn''t realize that you are already After returning to the heavenly palace, in that case, you can tell them directly that we had made full preparations to attack the West and clean up the demons three months ago. We just hesitated that the demons were cunning. We haven''t fought yet. Let them stay away from the West recently so as not to be affected by the evil spirit or war, and then tell them to leave. " Su Mu stood up, stretched his waist and said slowly. His tone was not salty, but people couldn''t tell what he was going to do.


    Zhao Qing also felt very puzzled. Since she didn''t intend to let those innate creatures know their plans for the summer transportation, why did she deliberately make up a lie to deceive them? Zhao Qing said she couldn''t understand it, but she didn''t need to understand it. Anyway, it was enough for her to let these innate creatures leave the foot of Buzhou mountain according to Su Mu''s order. With this period There are more and more creatures at the foot of the mountain. It''s difficult to get in and out of the mountain. It''s very difficult to leave the heavenly palace. Although these innate creatures don''t surround them and prepare to attack them, it''s nothing to let these innate creatures block the exit of the summer transportation Dynasty. Doesn''t it make them lose face?


    "I see. Does the holy master have anything else to tell his subjects?" Zhao Qing nodded and then asked Su mu.


    Su Mu looked back at Zhao Qing when he heard the speech. He couldn''t help laughing. Now Zhao Qing has changed a lot compared with the original one, perhaps because of the improvement of blood. Now Zhao Qing can be said to have been greatly improved in both appearance and any other aspects. Su Mu couldn''t help saying: "You don''t have to do anything recently. Since you have awakened the true blood of Tianfeng, you should cultivate and improve your accomplishments. Da Luo Jinxian is just a starting point for the peak of Xiandao, or even not a starting point. If you don''t want to be too far away from me, seize the time to cultivate and improve your accomplishments, because according to my guess, In the near future, the cultivation of all the creatures in the desolate world will usher in an explosion like a gusher. At that time, I don''t want no one under my command to be available, okay? "


    Zhao Qing quickly nodded when he heard the speech and replied, "I understand."


    "Zhao Qing, you have been with me for thousands of years. Although this time is nothing to you, for me, you are an old man who has followed me since I was in my thirties. You don''t have to claim to be yourself all day. You are the strongest general in the summer games, the heroine among women whom Su Mu most appreciates, and the only one in the summer games One of the two kings with different surnames. He is a subordinate all day. Don''t you think he has lost his identity? In the future, I don''t have to call himself a subordinate in front of me. When I go abroad, I hope you can show my domineering attitude towards the king with different surnames in the summer. I think Zhao Qing won''t let him lose his identity. "Su Mu smiled and patted Zhao Qing on the shoulder.


    After hearing the speech, Zhao Qing couldn''t help but flash a different color in his eyes. Then he nodded and said, "I see. Then please allow me to call myself the lone king in front of others in the future."


    "It''s a small matter, be sure. Go and do what I said and practice in isolation for a while. Qinger broke through the realm of second-class Luo Jinxian some time ago. Carrying Qingping sword, he shouted to compete with you all day. Don''t lose your face to qinger at that time. You''ll lose your face," Su Mu said with a smile.


    Zhao Qing also laughed when he heard the speech, and then said aloud: "I don''t think it''s a shame to fall in the hands of the descendants of the saint. Although qinger doesn''t fully inherit the powerful talent of the saint, compared with me, qinger''s talent is very excellent. If I hadn''t practiced early, I''m afraid I would have been surpassed and defeated by qinger. Now being able to surpass qinger is just a temporary lead in my cultivation ¡£¡±


    "Let''s go. By the way, let Lei Ming come by. He has been sitting in the position of commander-in-chief of the three armed services for so long without any pressure. I think he has been neglected recently. He hasn''t gathered fruit for so long. I have to give him some pressure," Su Mu said aloud.


    "Take orders."


    When Zhao Qing left, Su Mu sat on the cloud again, but this time Su Mu didn''t look at the foot of the mountain, but recalled other things. Thinking of thunder, Su Mu felt a headache. Thunder''s physique was not weak. If his cultivation reached the realm of great Luo Jinxian in the future, he could even integrate the innate God thunder in the wasteland into a house comparable to the innate God residence Su Mu doesn''t want him to be abandoned like this, which is undoubtedly a loss for himself.


    ......


    Deep in the North Palace, Liu Qingyi looked at the book in her hand. Recently, she can be said to have challenged all the people in the heavenly palace. No matter Nu Wa, Fu Xi or Hong Jun, she came to the door with a sword and fought in the name of duel. Except that Hong Jun beat her, The rest, whether the great Luo Jinxian in the wasteland world or the great Luo Jinxian they had in the summer transportation Dynasty, were defeated by themselves. It can be said that few people can make themselves feel pressure. This can''t help but make su qinger feel bored. He thought that the wasteland world they had expected to come to now looks like that.


    Su mu, Zhang Baining and Zhao Qing are the only people in the heavenly palace who she hasn''t challenged yet. Su Mu doesn''t need to say more. Su qinger knows that she is undoubtedly sending vegetables to compete with Su mu. She still knows how strong her father is. As for Zhang Baining, he is also a person who can compete with Su mu, Su qinger also knew that she was also delivering vegetables to compete with him in the past, and Zhao Qing had been helping Su Mu deal with things for a long time, so she couldn''t find anyone to challenge.


    "How boring!" Su qinger shouted to the sky. After the sound fell, the thunder gathered all over the sky, which made Su qinger''s eyes widened: "isn''t the princess so strong? A cry actually called out the thunder punishment?"

 Chapter 1033

    Naturally, it was impossible that Su qinger''s boring cry appeared. Behind the North Palace, Lu Wanxi slowly opened her eyes. At this moment, she was surrounded by immortal Qi, full of mysterious breath, emanating from her body. Obviously, this was not a scene that a monk in golden fairyland could do. There was no doubt, At this moment, Lu Wanxi has condensed her own Tao fruit and broken through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! And the thunder punishment all over the sky is a test belonging to Lu Wanxi!


    It''s also very strange. According to reason, Lu Wanxi is not a living creature in the wasteland world, and should not be able to attract the thunder punishment in the wasteland world. I think Su qinger had never seen such thunder punishment when he broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Lu Wanxi''s breakthrough into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian this time obviously attracted some unusual thunder punishment! If the creatures in the boundless world break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, they will indeed face a test of thunder robbery, but Lu Wanxi has nothing to do with these! Firstly, Lu Wanxi is not a living creature in the wasteland world. Secondly, Lu Wanxi is not a form. According to the truth, even if it leads to thunder robbery, it can''t be such a thunder punishment! You should know that thunder punishment is different from thunder robbery. Thunder robbery is the test of heaven''s way for a person, but thunder robbery is different. It is a punishment of heaven''s way for creatures. In countless years since ancient times, I have never heard of anyone surviving from thunder punishment!


    Su Mu felt the condensation of thunder punishment over the South Tianmen gate. He could not help but frown secretly and thought: "Could it be that some of the innate gods who are obedient to themselves have caused the thunder punishment now? No, most of their cultivation accomplishments are just the eighth grade golden fairyland, which is the thunder punishment that Da Luo Jinxian will face. According to reason, they can''t lead it. Could it be caused by my unborn child?"


    The offspring in red tea''s womb once had the experience of thunder punishment, so when Su Mu saw this thunder robbery again, what flashed in his mind for the first time was that his child wouldn''t be abnormal, right?


    Su Mu didn''t stop too much. After thinking of this, Su Mu rushed directly to the North palace without saying a word. He couldn''t help scolding himself for his carelessness. He clearly knew what terrible vision the birth of chaotic body would lead to. Why did he leave red tea so far to the South Tianmen gate to see these inborn creatures who gathered up to be less than Tao? If red tea and If her baby makes any mistakes, Su Mu will live in regret all his life!


    Thinking of this, Su Mu did not invite himself to use the space law. When Su Mu started his early cultivation, the magic power awakened was the space magic power. After so many years of cultivation, his space law has been called a great success. If the opportunity is enough, it is not impossible to promote it to a rule. Now Su mu can''t help using such means, can you think And know how eager he is in his heart!


    "If you hurt my wife and children, I will kill you!" While Su Mu was on his way, he looked at the sky above his head and thought to himself. He didn''t know whether he felt the way of heaven. The thunder punishment stopped for a few seconds at this moment, but after a few seconds, the thunder punishment recovered to its previous power again. The terrible thunder was cast into a sea of thunder, which was particularly terrible from a distance!


    ......


    "Is this the thunder robbery that every great Luo Jinxian has to face? It''s really terrible, but I remember that when qinger achieved great Luo Jinxian, he didn''t seem to face such a terrible thunder robbery? No, qinger didn''t seem to attract thunder robbery at all. Is there any special reason for me?" Lu Wanxi couldn''t help thinking in her heart. At the same time, she also thought of what Su Mu occasionally mentioned before, that is, they don''t belong to the creatures in the flood world. Breaking through cultivation in the flood world will not lead to thunder and robbery like the creatures in the flood world, that is, they represent all kinds of disasters and disasters faced by the creatures in the flood world You don''t have to experience it.


    But when Lu Wanxi thought of this, she didn''t understand. Why did she lead to this thunder robbery? Is it difficult that she is a living creature in the boundless world? It''s impossible. Lu Wanxi knows very well that she is an authentic northern person in the fairy world. She was born in a small town in the far north, grew up slowly with her parents, and later met old Jiang caikai Before meeting Jiang Xingzhou, she and her parents knew nothing about cultivation. If she was really a living creature in the boundless world, it was obviously a bit of Arabian Nights.


    "Strange things, but don''t care too much. It''s just a thunderstorm. It''s time to spend it." Lu Wanxi thought secretly in her heart. Then she took a deep breath and held the sword shadow condensed by herself in her hand. Lu Wanxi didn''t have any suitable sword at this moment. What she had was just an ordinary long sword of not very good quality. It''s not that Su Mu didn''t want to give it to her, but that she didn''t really want to get a high-quality sword before, although Su Mu Qinger holds the innate Lingbao Qingping sword, but Lu Wanxi has never envied it. Qingping sword is indeed a peerless sword, but it is obviously inappropriate for her to use it.


    Qingping sword is a kind of wood, and Su qinger''s Cao Mie sword formula is also a kind of wood. The power of the combination of the two can never be surpassed by a single party. The Da Luo sword embryo taught by Su Mu to cultivate is a kind of metal cutting sword. Using Qingping sword will not improve the power of his sword technique, but will make him very uncomfortable, so Lu Wanxi Never envied Su qinger''s innate Lingbao Qingping sword.


    Now Lu Wanxi has no other sword except the ink scale sword that Su Mu gave her to use temporarily. The quality of the ink scale sword is not very high. It can only be regarded as medium and low-grade. Moreover, Su Mu has said that the ink scale sword is for her to use temporarily, not for her. Lu Wanxi also knows that the ink scale sword is the first gift from red tea to Su mu, Therefore, Lu Wanxi could not use the ink scale sword to deal with such a thunder robbery at the level of Luo Jinxian. In that case, it would be bad if the ink scale sword was accidentally damaged. After all, although Su Mu would not ask for it, Lu Wanxi knew that he would return the ink scale sword to Su Mu one day. After all, it was a love token of his master and second Shiniang, It''s OK to hold it in your own hands for a while. It''s not a good thing for a long time.

 Chapter 1034

    It was precisely because Lu Wanxi was worried that the thunder would damage the ink scale sword, so she chose to condense a sword shadow as a sharp blade to resist the sky thunder. Lu Wanxi solemnly looked at the sky gathered robbery clouds and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Then she calmed down her mood and murmured: "Lu Wanxi thinks he won''t lose to anyone. It''s just a cloud of robbery. It''s not enough to make Lu Wanxi afraid. Today, I''ll try my power of holding a sword with this thunder robbery!"


    Yes, Lu Wanxi is now in the initial stage. Xiao Cheng has mastered the sword killing of Da Luo. There is no doubt about the power of sword killing of Da Luo. Originally, this is a sword technique that can hurt Da Luo Jinxian or even kill Da Luo Jinxian. After the transformation of Su mu, the power of sword killing of Da Luo has doubled! Not to mention anything else, today''s sword killing of Da Luo If Lu Wanxi can master it perfectly, it can even threaten the existence of the quasi Holy Land! Yes, there is nothing wrong. Now Lu Wanxi has just broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, but if she can kill Da Luo with a sword, she can definitely threaten the existence of quasi Sheng!


    This is the powerful power of Da Luo sword holding killing after su Mu''s improvement! Killing Da Luo Jinxian is just a matter of hand. Now Da Luo sword holding killing is a complete sword technique that can threaten quasi saints! Moreover, there are no weaknesses in Da Luo sword holding killing. Now Da Luo sword holding killing can be said to be very perfect, It seems that there is no weakness. The terrible sword Qi is enough to kill the existence of any great Luo Jinxian realm. Of course, this can only be achieved by Lu Wanxi''s cultivation of this sword technique to a certain extent. If the former great Luo sword killing was created by Emperor Huang Tian to resist the fairy king, then the current great Luo sword killing is a real killing technique, not to resist the fairy king It''s a sword skill against anyone, but a sword move that will directly attack the other party''s death!


    Boom!!!


    The thunder flickered all over the sky. It was obvious that Lei Jie was very dissatisfied with what Lu Wanxi said. At this moment, Lei Jie was like an angry lion. He turned out several thunders and pointed directly at Lu Wanxi''s life gate. Lu Wanxi was also undaunted. He waved his backhand sword shadow. Together, the sword Qi that can easily divide the ocean current mountains quickly rowed towards the thunder. In the blink of an eye, they crossed countless miles of void When they collided with each other, the terrible air wave immediately caused a large shock, as if the whole public relations were trembling for it! But obviously, this is just a description. Where is the North Palace? It is a pure land in the north of Tianting. Is it so easy to tremble here? Obviously not. The reason why Lu Wanxi feels that the trembling around him is just sword Qi and thunder The collision caused some waves in space.


    Not far away, Su Mu was stunned when he saw that the thunder collided with a familiar sword Qi, and then smiled and said: "I thought something had happened to red tea and the child. I didn''t expect that Lu Wanxi''s girl had left the customs. Although I can''t see the degree of her sword killing cultivation, it''s very good to be able to resist several thunder punishments comparable to Da Luo Jinxian''s strike. It seems that this girl has really lived up to my trust, very good, very good!"


    Since he learned that the person who attracted the thunder punishment was not red tea and the unborn child in red tea''s belly, Su Mu''s tense mood also eased slightly. When Su Mu saw Lu Wanxi wielding his sword to cut the thunder, Su Mu''s mood changed from original anxiety to joy. After all, Lu Wanxi was the only disciple he saw. Lu Wanxi was originally because Fun has disappointed her for a long time, but now it seems that the girl has finally awakened. Should she be worthy of being a disciple of Su mu? Even if she awakens late, she will never be weaker than anyone!


    Su Mu came to the top of the North Palace and stood outside the scope of the thunder punishment. Su Mu didn''t want to strengthen the power of the thunder robbery for his own reasons and make Lu Wanxi suffer in vain. So it was good to stand outside the scope of the thunder punishment. Watching the sword shadow condensed in Lu Wanxi''s hands break, Su Mu was stunned at first, then shook his head and said: "The girl is really. The ink scale sword is not the original ordinary sword. Over the years, I have invested a lot of treasures to cultivate it. Although the current ink scale sword can''t compare with the innate Lingbao, it can also step into the ladder of the acquired Lingbao. The girl didn''t find it."


    Watching Lu Wanxi frown and throw away the broken sword shadow, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. He also understood why Lu Wanxi would do this. After all, Lu Wanxi couldn''t see the reason why the current ink scale sword was comparable to the Lingbao after tomorrow. She must think that the ink scale sword was unbearable under the thunder, so she would condense on her own Gather the sword shadow to face the thunder punishment.


    "The character of cherishing weapons will be completely different from that of qinger. The dead girl is a congenital treasure relying on Qingping sword. She will not be stained with the world and will not be damaged. She doesn''t care about her weapons all day. It''s not like Lu Wanxi to treat her weapons like a friend. Forget it, I''m really unqualified as a master. It''s time to give her a justifiable weapon. What do you say Come back, I really don''t seem to have any weapons to hold? " Su Mu frowned and looked at the different space condensed by himself. He couldn''t help but look away. He felt helpless. At least he was a quasi holy power, and there were so few treasures on him. It seems that the looting of the most precious treasures in the wasteland world can''t be delayed. Otherwise, Hongjun will have to go to find a good baby by himself at that time?


    "I remember there was a man named Styx who had two inborn spiritual treasures representing killing and cutting?" Su Mu thought to himself, and decided which ancestor of Styx would come to him in the future. The two inborn spiritual treasures, Yuantu and a Bi, were also the most precious companions of the ancestor of Styx. If he took them away, it would certainly hurt the foundation of the ancestor of Styx, However, in Su Mu''s opinion, it''s nothing to hurt a Styx ancestor. Anyway, Styx ancestor is not pleasant in future generations, and even rejected by countless people, but there is no way for him. After all, the blood river is not dry, and Styx is not dead.


    "Rob him sometime! That''s it!" Su Mu immediately made up his mind to rob the ancestor of Styx river.


    Anyway, it''s also two innate spiritual treasures that represent the way of killing and cutting. It''s really a good choice to bring them back to Lu Wanxi. Lu Wanxi originally practiced the way of killing and cutting. With the two swords, yuan tu''a-bi, he will certainly go to a higher level. But now, Su Mu looked at Lu Wanxi, who had some difficulties in resisting thunder punishment, and couldn''t help shaking his head, He took out the immortal sword and threw it directly at Lu Wanxi.


    "Give it back to me."


    After the voice fell, Su Mu left, leaving only Lu Wanxi, who was stunned to see the immortal killing sword flying. She can be said to be very familiar with this sword. The medium of the four immortal killing swords is called the immortal killing sword with the most killing spirit! Unexpectedly, Su Mu was willing to use this sword for himself!


    Lu Wanxi grinned and held the immortal killing sword in front of him. Looking at the thunder robbery in the sky, he couldn''t help grinning and said slowly, "with the weapon in hand, I won''t split you!"

 Chapter 1035

    Lu Wanxi, who had already cultivated Da Luo''s sword embryo to a preliminary success, easily broke through the realm of Da Luo''s golden immortals, and cut down the void with an immortal killing sword, with a total of 69 thunder punishments. His peerless posture was not only in the impression of the people in the summer games Chaotian Palace, but also in the impression of countless creatures in the wasteland, in their thinking, The way of heaven is absolutely the supreme existence of the boundless world, and thunder punishment is a punishment of the way of heaven for creatures. Once the thunder punishment appears, no one can be safe, but today they saw a woman with three feet green peak cutting down the thunder punishment, a total of 69!


    What is this concept!? Lu Wanxi, the thunder punishment that ordinary people can''t avoid, has cut down 69 ways! And with the success of thunder training, Lu Wanxi''s cultivation further. Such a terrible sword technique and the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian immediately made Lu Wanxi from unknown to fame! What''s more terrible is that the creatures in the wasteland later found that Lu Wanxi was also a very young existence, and even had less than ten thousand years of cultivation! But at that time, they were already numb. Compared with those strong men in the summer transportation Dynasty, they were like a group of fools in the desolate world. Both talent and strength seemed very ordinary.


    ......


    During the summer festival in Chaotian Palace, Lu Wanxi looked at the immortal killing sword in his hand with a smile. He not only loved it, but each of the four immortal killing swords was a treasure of congenital treasure level. The extremely sharp spirit on the immortal killing sword and the murderous spirit emitted from its body could not help but make Lu Wanxi more fond of the sword, but Lu Wanxi also understood in his heart, Once the four immortal killing swords are separated, they can''t exert their real power and can''t use the immortal killing sword array to face the enemy. Now his cultivation is not enough to control the four immortal killing swords, so no matter how much he likes this sword, Lu Wanxi knows that Su Mu won''t give it to him easily. Of course, if he asks for it, Su Mu won''t refuse, However, Lu Wanxi was well aware of the damage caused by the four immortal killing swords and a single immortal killing sword, so she was very sensible and didn''t ask Su mu for this sword.


    "I like it very much?" Su Mu smiled when Lu Wanxi looked at the star filled eyes of Zhu Xianjian. He couldn''t help shaking his head. In his heart, anyone who practices the art of killing and cutting can''t refuse the temptation brought by Zhu Xianjian? The inborn treasure level of Zhu Xianjian, coupled with its terrible murderous spirit, can make people who practice the way of killing and cutting play 200% of their strength when attacking! It can be doubled. It is precisely because of the killing of immortal swords that Lu Wanxi can easily face the thunder punishments all over the sky and cut them down one by one without exhaustion. You should know that each thunder punishment is like a big Luo Jinxian attacking at the same time. Although Lu Wanxi''s cutting down 69 thunder punishments is different from cutting down 69 big Luo Jinxian, it is actually the same, After all, the difference between the thunder punishment and the real Luo Jinxian may be that the thunder punishment has no own consciousness and only knows to sprint forward, while the real Luo Jinxian knows to avoid and look for weaknesses.


    "I think anyone who practices swordsmanship will like a sword like Zhu Xianjian?" Lu Wanxi nodded bluntly, but then his eyes were a little dim and said aloud: "unfortunately, my cultivation is not enough to control it, otherwise I will take it as my own."


    Su Mu smiled, shook his head and said: "If you want, when you break through the quasi holy state and cut off the three corpses, I will give you the four immortal killing swords as a gift. What do you think? It seems that I haven''t given you anything for so many years as a master. It''s impossible to give you the four immortal killing swords now, but you just need to remember, wait Your cultivation has broken through to the later stage of quasi saint and after cutting off three corpses, the four swords of killing immortals belong to you. Although I love these four swords very much, I believe you will exert greater power in cultivating killing and cutting. "


    Lu Wanxi''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech. For fear that Su Mu would regret it, she quickly said, "that''s a deal! Master, you can''t go back on your word at that time! Let''s pull the hook first!"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at Lu Wanxi''s little finger and shook his head. He smiled and said, "don''t worry. What I said has never returned. It''s just the four immortal killing swords, let alone the four immortal killing swords. Even if it''s the creation Pangu axe, as my only apprentice, the master will get it for you."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu put out his hand and hooked Lu Wanxi''s little finger together. Lu Wanxi also smiled when he heard the speech. Although she was su Mu''s apprentice, they were not like other teachers and disciples. Lu Wanxi''s no big or small character was the same as Su Mu who had just worshipped Gulin Feng as his teacher, which made Su Mu very helpless and made Su Mu realize the ancient times Lin Feng is helpless about himself, but it is precisely because of this that the relationship between him and Lu Wanxi is more like a friend relationship, not as old-fashioned as other teachers and disciples.


    "That''s settled. But master, can you give me a handy sword for the time being? Even if I didn''t cultivate the big Luo sword embryo before, but now my big Luo sword embryo is a preliminary success. If I don''t have a suitable sword in my hand, I''m afraid it''s difficult to give full play to my strength. Can you give it to me temporarily before I break through the quasi holy land and cut off the three corpses Use a handy sword. I don''t want any congenital treasure or congenital Lingbao. The day after tomorrow Lingbao is actually enough. "


    Lu Wanxi smiled and said to Su Mu that she really wanted to have her own sword. Although Su Mu had promised to give her the four immortal killing swords after her cultivation broke through to the quasi holy realm and cut off three corpses, didn''t she use the sword method before? In that case, even if you get the four swords of killing immortals in the future, I''m afraid it won''t have much effect.


    "Are your requirements so low? By the way, why didn''t you apply the ink scale sword to the thunder punishment?" Su Mu asked his doubts. At the same time, he also wanted to make sure whether Lu Wanxi had the same concerns as he thought, so he didn''t use the ink scale sword to cut the thunder punishment.


    "It''s a token of love between Shifu and Shifu. It''s the first gift from Shifu. It''s not good if it''s damaged in the face of thunder punishment." Lu Wanxi said with a mouthful. She has a sword in her hand and can''t use it at will, which really makes her feel helpless. Although Su Mu told her just now that the ink scale sword is now comparable to the Lingbao the day after tomorrow, However, Lu Wanxi was not very willing to use this sword to meet the enemy, so he asked Su mu for a new sword.

 Chapter 1036

    Su Mu could not help smiling and shaking his head when he heard the speech, then reached into the independent space created by Lu Wanxi, took out the ink scale sword in Lu Wanxi''s shocked eyes, and said: "You''re right. This sword is the first gift that tea gave me. I really should let it have a good rest. You don''t need it anyway, so I''ll take it back first. As for what sword you should use in the future, I can only say that you already have a goal. If you''re interested, just go to the wasteland with me in two days."


    "Not to mention, master, how did you reach into the independent space I created? What''s this? How did you do it? My God, it''s agreed that no one can touch the independent space created by Da Luo Jinxian except yourself? I also put my personal clothes and many treasures in it. You suddenly put your hand in, How did you do that? Didn''t you touch my personal clothes? "Su Mu was smiling and patiently listening to Lu Wanxi''s nagging, but when she asked if she had touched her personal clothes, Su Mu suddenly appeared a little unnatural on her face.


    "Smelly girl, who asked you to put your personal clothes in it? The different space is the place where treasures are stored. I''m not to blame for your personal clothes misplacing? I can''t see the scene in your different space. Of course, I can only find the ink scale sword after groping! Even if I touch your personal clothes, it happens that you don''t understand? Do you understand?" Su Mu''s rare old face is red, then said solemnly.


    Seeing Su Mu''s red face, Lu Wanxi immediately understood that he really touched it. Lu Wanxi couldn''t help feeling shy. He didn''t know which one Su Mu touched. If he kept his smell, would he wear it?


    Although Lu Wanxi has been in grade for thousands of years, she is a little girl who has not experienced too many things. In fact, her mind was sealed after entering the summer transportation Dynasty. She has not been in close contact with any man for thousands of years and has been practicing with Su qinger. It is precisely for this reason that Lu Wanxi has been concerned about men and women for thousands of years I don''t understand at all. Su Mu is the only man she can get in close contact with. Su mu can be said to be the top among men in terms of appearance, strength or momentum. Naturally, the degree of attraction to women is very exaggerated. Lu Wanxi''s attraction is also a very normal thing. After all, with Su Mu''s momentum and appearance, she attracts a man Isn''t it easy to be a little girl who hasn''t experienced anything?


    "Can''t you tell me to take it?" Lu Wanxi replied with a mosquito like voice and shadow. He didn''t know whether he was frightened by Su mu or shy because of his young girl''s spring. Su Mu thought it was bad to see Lu Wanxi like this, so he quickly said: "OK, you have just entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Go back and strengthen your cultivation first. I will send you the sword you want in a while."


    When the voice fell, Su Mu dodged and disappeared in front of Lu Wanxi. Lu Wanxi couldn''t help taking a deep breath after watching Su Mu leave. Then he wanted to relax his inner tension. Then he returned to his room and closed the door. But at this time, Lu Wanxi suddenly took out the clothes stored in his different space , he put the personal clothes next to the ink scale sword on the tip of his nose and sniffed it gently, as if the smell of Su Mu''s hands still remained on it, which made Lu Wanxi blush again.


    "Bah! What am I doing now! That''s my master. It''s impossible... Between us?" Lu Wanxi asked herself a little uncertain. Then she thought that she couldn''t help feeling helpless about her relationship with Su mu. Why did she worship each other as a teacher at the beginning? If she didn''t worship a teacher at the beginning, would she have a chance with him?


    On the other side, Su Mu also understood the seriousness of the matter at this moment. He knew that Lu Wanxi was an indifferent little girl. He had thousands of years of grade, but he didn''t have so much experience. Su Mu was still very clear about his charm. Lu Wanxi''s attitude just now was very familiar. In addition to Liu Qingyi, only red tea had that experience with him It''s an attitude.


    "I''ve got myself into trouble." Su Mu helplessly held his forehead and said to himself that perhaps nothing had happened for so many years, which made Su Mu relax. The original Su Mu had separated himself from Lu Wanxi, but just now he actually put his hand into Lu Wanxi''s different space. In fact, it''s nothing. After all, these actions between teachers and disciples are still normal, But Su Mu never thought that the girl put so many personal clothes in the different space. He accidentally touched it. In fact, it''s nothing, but his tone changed in his panic. What''s more terrible is that Lu Wanxi replied to him with such a shy appearance, which made Su Mu feel a great headache.


    Although Su Mu was a modern figure in the end of the law era, he didn''t have much resistance after watching countless books and films in which teachers and disciples fell in love. However, after this happened to him, Su Mu understood why there was so much money. After teachers and disciples had feelings in films and films, teachers were so tangled that they didn''t give up their feelings for their disciples, but hindered their teachers and disciples Relationship, that''s why he was so tangled. Su Mu also encountered such a thorny problem for the first time, which made him feel like a mess!


    "Forget it, go out for a while. The girl is just a little ignorant now. It should be better after a while. Let Su qinger accompany her during this time. I''ll go out for a walk. It''s just that I''m going to rob the innate Lingbao of the boundless world." Su Mu took a deep breath and thought in his heart, However, when he saw the ink scale sword in his hand, Su Mu helplessly raised his forehead.


    "It''s not good to leave now. Tea is pregnant, and the offspring of chaotic body inherit chaotic body perfectly. If I don''t look at it, the vision of chaotic body''s birth will break through the flood and spread into chaos. It seems that the idea of going out to hide has failed, so I can only go step by step." Su Mu took a deep breath and thought helplessly in his heart, However, it should still be possible for Su qinger to hold Lu Wanxi. After all, the two girls have spent thousands of years together. If Su qinger used to, Lu Wanxi should soon forget it.


    "I hope I can succeed, otherwise I will have a headache." Su Mu took a deep breath and said helplessly.

 Chapter 1037

    After thinking for a while, Su Mu called Su qinger to her body, but there was no good reason to persuade her to accompany Lu Wanxi. Finally, although Su qinger felt Su Mu''s strangeness, he was very sensible and said he understood it. Su Mu thought about it and asked the two girls to visit the wasteland and increase their knowledge, Anyway, Su qinger said to herself more than one day that she wanted to visit the wasteland, but Su Mu refused because of Su qinger''s lack of strength. Now Su qinger is holding a Qingping sword. It can be said that it is basically difficult to find an enemy in the wasteland, so naturally there is no need to worry that she will encounter danger. In addition, Su qinger doesn''t go alone, Lu Wanxi followed. Although Lu Wanxi has just broken through the realm of golden immortals in Dalai, even Hong Jun''s accomplishments now need to be treated seriously if he uses Dalai to kill with a sword.


    What''s more, no living creature in the current wasteland has broken through the golden fairyland of Daluo, and even the peak of golden fairyland is rare, because the time line for their arrival in the summer is too early. At this time, the famous immortals in the wasteland are just the existence of golden fairyland and have not yet taken shape, To tell the truth, Su Mu had thought about seeing the domineering immortals in the flood world before he came to the flood world, but now Su Mu is actually very disappointed. After all, his current cultivation can be said to stably suppress them, so naturally he can''t see the domineering side of those immortals, I can only see the great energy of the future generations trembling in front of me.


    After su Mu returned to the North Palace, she first went to see red tea. Obviously, she began to rest again after Lei punishment retreated. Recently, perhaps because of the child in her belly, red tea has become very tired. She often sleeps for a day, but Su Mu doesn''t feel that there is anything wrong with this. Anyway, he doesn''t need red tea to do anything for himself, It''s also good to have more rest to avoid accidents outside all day.


    Looking at the sleeping face of red tea, Su Mu smiled and put aside his previous troubles. He quietly stretched out his right hand to sort out the hair in front of red tea''s forehead a little later, revealing that red tea''s clean white jade forehead could not help kissing it carefully. The fragrance of red tea''s hair mixed with her own fragrance made Su Mu feel very good, This also made Su Mu take away her lips a little later. For the reason that red tea was sleeping all day, she actually didn''t go deep into sleep. Feeling the softness of her forehead, she couldn''t help opening her eyes and immediately saw Su Mu''s face.


    Red tea smiled. Su Mu didn''t speak when she saw red tea wake up, but kissed her forehead again with a smile. Red tea also enjoyed Su Mu''s tenderness for herself. She couldn''t help but squint her eyes like a lazy cat in the afternoon. The smile at the corners of her mouth showed that she was in a very good mood. Su Mu said aloud: "Sorry, I couldn''t help kissing you when I saw your peerless sleeping face. I didn''t expect to wake you up."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. I''m not a deep sleep myself. I just think there''s nothing wrong. I''d better lie down and rest for a while. I just got a good feeling. You came back and kissed me on the forehead. Then I woke up." Red tea also smiled and hugged Su mu. Su Mu also hugged him with his back hand. The original red tea hugged Su Mu will have a very wonderful feeling. Red tea''s body is not very thin, but it is because of this that she is so soft. But now Su Mu doesn''t dare to hug her so hard. After six months of raising the fetus, red tea is so beautiful Sleeve''s belly has also become much larger. Su Mu is afraid that his strength will hurt the child.


    After gently hugging for a while, red tea took the lead in pushing Su Mu away, and then said with a little blush on his face: "my husband is not serious, just a hug, my husband can''t think of anything else."


    Su Mu is a little embarrassed, but he is already an old husband and wife. Just now, because of the fragrance of red tea, he can''t help being confused. Fortunately, red tea pushed himself away. Otherwise, in a while, Su mu can''t guarantee whether he can continue to bear it. Red tea smiled and said: "If you want me, I can''t serve you this time, but I''ve been with you for a while. Don''t ignore my sister. Sister Qingyi should miss you very much. I''d better go to sister Qingyi and just let sister Qingyi serve you."


    As he spoke, red tea''s face was more red and dizzy. Obviously, he felt shy and incredible about saying such words. Su Mu didn''t think much after hearing the speech. The feelings between the three people for thousands of years were not joking. Su Mu could understand red tea''s thoughts easily. His previous reaction should be that red tea misunderstood him. At the moment, he was very happy I wanted to do that kind of thing with her, but I couldn''t serve because of my pregnancy, so I mentioned Qingyi and wanted to change the topic and let myself go to Liu Qingyi to solve the lust.


    Su Mu smiled and said aloud, "my husband is not a person who thinks by the lower body. Just now he is just a normal reaction. Although he hasn''t had sex for a while, my husband can still endure. But you are right. I didn''t accompany light clothes much since you were pregnant. I hope she won''t be angry with me."


    "Don''t worry, my husband. How could sister Qingyi be angry with my husband because of such a small thing? At most, I just talk to my husband about love. Now I know sister Qingyi better than my husband." red tea smiled, hugged Su Mu''s arm and said, gently leaning his head on Su Mu''s shoulder.


    Su Mu also smiled. It is every man''s dream to have a stable and harmonious harem. The relationship between red tea and Liu Qingyi also makes Su Mu very happy. They can also say nothing. On weekdays, when Su Mu is away, Liu Qingyi comes to accompany red tea to raise the fetus, and Liu Qingyi often makes some small food to meet red tea''s appetite.


    For Su mu, although the number of people in his harem is small, there are only two people, but these two people can be regarded as the people he really likes. Su Mu doesn''t intend to add too many people to his harem. Instead, disputes will arise. Su Mu is actually a man. Who doesn''t like beauty? However, he was not an ancient emperor who never considered his own women. Su Mu attached great importance to the ideas of his two wives. It was precisely because of Liu Qingyi and red tea that Su Mu never had the idea of expanding the harem, even now.

 Chapter 1038

    Beautiful women have a special attraction to men, which is why when they meet beautiful women, men will look at each other tacitly, even Su mu, but for Su mu, even if the women outside are bright, they have nothing to do with him, Although Su Mu had imagined that he would be full of three wives and four concubines in the future when he first came to Xuantian continent, Su Mu now thinks that it is difficult to find a suitable existence in addition to red tea and Liu Qingyi, and there are a large part of the reasons for Su Mu''s own character.


    However, for Su Mu now, it is enough to have red tea and Liu Qingyi with him. As for whether there will be people who will make him move again in the future, Su Mu has never thought about it. Even if there will be women who will make him move again in the future, Su Mu will probably not accept each other because of red tea and Liu Qingyi, After all, in Su Mu''s opinion, the number of the harem is just a few more people who can make his lower body comfortable. However, red tea and Liu Qingyi make su Mu feel very relaxed in body, mind and soul. This is why Su mu, who originally wanted to be a Taoist, accepted Liu Qingyi and then red tea, Being with them will make su Mu feel very comfortable, which others can''t make su Mu feel.


    Of course, this does not mean that Su Mu is not interested in other women. Anyway, Su Mu is also a man and yearns for beautiful women. Although there are two peerless wives at home, Su Mu is a normal man after all and has all the thoughts of a normal man, All Su mu can do is try his best to keep his heart on Liu Qingyi and red tea, so as to ensure his love for Liu Qingyi and red tea, but there will be a wrong day, won''t it?


    Most men are creatures with lower body thinking. Otherwise, there would not be so many scum men. At least in the late law era before Su Mu passed through, most of the men born in that era are creatures with lower body thinking. They want to be devoted to a woman, love her and spoil her, But they often cheat on other women for various reasons. Although they can''t attribute all the mistakes to men, most of the reason is that men can''t control their lower body and thoughts, right? If a man can defend himself like a jade, even if the women outside seduce him, he won''t reveal any flaws for the women to succeed.


    Of course, there are also many men who are not cheating passively. It can even be said that eight of the ten men are not cheating passively. They take the initiative to cheat to seduce others. Only one man will be seduced by women outside, and the remaining man is not the kind of man who is as loyal as a jade, but the one who has the idea of cheating but dare not cheat, It can be said that only one of the 100 men is as honest as a jade. They are honest enough, and this kind of man was called an honest man by women in Su Mu''s previous life.


    ......


    Far from it, Su Mu is also going to go to Xuehe after accompanying red tea for a while. However, Su Mu originally planned to go alone, but red tea persuaded Su qinger to go out with him. Liu Qingyi has no objection to this. He just asked Su qinger to listen to Su Mu''s words outside and don''t be impulsive. Su Mu and Su qinger also agreed with a smile, I really don''t think so. Don''t mention Su Mu now. Even if Su qinger is alone, he won''t suffer any danger in the wasteland. The strength of Su qinger''s big Luo Jinxian second product is simply an invincible existence for the current wasteland world. Of course, it''s only for the creatures and innate God residence in the wasteland, Although Su qinger''s strength can be suppressed in the summer transportation Dynasty, she left the summer transportation Dynasty and went to the wasteland. Then Su qinger can be said to be broad in the sea, fish jumping in the sky and birds flying in the sky. No one dares to hit her attention.


    However, there was something that made Su Mu feel helpless after he set out, that is, Su qinger felt a little boring to get along with himself, so he called Lu Wanxi. Although Su Mu wanted to refuse, he didn''t refuse after seeing Su qinger''s hopeful eyes. As for what Lu Wanxi was like, Su Mu said he didn''t want to watch it because he was afraid to see anything wrong in Lu Wanxi''s eyes. Now Su mu can only ignore Lu Wanxi''s careful mind and express his incomprehension. He plans to go to the blood River as soon as possible to rob the ancestors of the Styx River, and then leave Su qinger and Lu Wanxi to let them continue their experience in the wasteland, And I returned to the heavenly palace.


    One of the reasons is that Su Mu doesn''t want to leave red tea for too long. In addition, red tea is pregnant now. In case of any problems, he should appear next to her at the first time. The second reason is that Su Mu doesn''t want to spend too much time with Lu Wanxi. Su Mu''s idea is very simple. Lu Wanxi hasn''t experienced too many things now, He is also very ignorant of his feelings, so as long as he doesn''t appear and disappear for a period of time, he can terminate the unfinished master apprentice relationship. This is also the best way. Let Su qinger accompany Lu Wanxi around the wasteland. It''s impossible for Lu Wanxi to figure out that one day, At that time, as long as Lu Wanxi gets out of this ignorant relationship, Su Mu will appear to face her again.


    In the blood River, the ancestor of Styx river is not as powerful and famous as that of later generations at this moment. Even no one in the wasteland world knows the existence of the ancestor of Styx river. The current wasteland creatures are not so afraid of the blood River as that of later generations, but are very disgusted, pure disgust! Blood River is the gathering place of all filth in the Honghuang world and the place abandoned by all inborn creatures. Therefore, even if Su Mu robbed the ancestor of Styx River, no one will stand against him. First, Su Mu''s strength is too strong. No creature in the Honghuang world dares to offend himself, But the Styx ancestor is a drop of dirty blood incarnation, which is despised by everyone.


    Although the Styx river of later generations has achieved great prestige by relying on its own strength in the later stage of quasi sainthood, combined with the two congenital spiritual treasures of Yuantu and a Bi, and its special immortal skill makes countless people very afraid of the Styx River ancestor, the current Styx River ancestor is just a mole ant in the golden fairyland. Although there is a congenital God residence, he cannot be respected by the living creatures, On the contrary, he was rejected by countless creatures. The Styx ancestor really lived in vain for so long.

 Chapter 1039

    Deep in the blood River, the river Styx didn''t know that he was facing a great disaster at this time. At this moment, Luo Zhen was still trying to improve his cultivation. Not long ago, Nuwa and Fuxi both made great Luo Jinxian survive the shape thunder robbery and become the top power in the flood world. He clearly remembered that he thought that the river Styx was no weaker than Nuwa and Fuxi, That''s why he worked so hard and wanted to break through the realm of golden immortals and be born early, so that the creatures in the wasteland could know that in addition to the summer Dynasty, there was also his ancestor of the Styx river!


    However, he obviously could not think of Su mu, the saint of the summer Dynasty. At this moment, he had come to the sky over the blood River and was ready to have a very friendly conversation with him. Yes, it was just a very friendly conversation. As for robbery, it had nothing to do with Su mu, Although it is said that ah Bi and Yuantu''s two congenital Lingbao level swords are the accompanying treasures of the ancestors of the Styx River, who clearly said that the accompanying treasures can not be given to others? Anyway, for Su mu, these are not sour. With his strength, he only needs to exert some pressure on the Styx river. The Styx river will clearly offer ah Bi and Yuantu his hands.


    Of course, it''s just something Su Mu thinks about casually. Although the strength of old Styx is not strong enough, it is also a congenital God residence, which is the top power in the future world. Even with the special reasons of Blood River, old Styx is the most inviolable existence among countless quasi saints, because the special skill of old Styx is like this, As long as the blood River doesn''t dry up for a day, the ancestor of Styx won''t die for a day. That''s why the ancestor of Styx has such a terrible reputation in future generations. Although there are few other quasi saints, the war of quasi saints hasn''t happened after touching. But the ancestor of Styx is different. For the ancestor of Styx, except death, There is no second choice.


    Because of holding two congenital treasures, the attack of the ancestor of Styx can not be ignored casually. Everyone who faces the great power of the ancestor of Styx has to fight with 12 points. He is deeply afraid that he will be cut off by the ancestor of Styx if he makes a mistake. If the evil Qi of the two congenital treasures of a Bi and Yuan Tu enters their bodies, they will definitely be difficult to eliminate, The Styx ancestor never had these concerns when facing the enemy. Although resurrection will consume some of his spirit, it is also because of his immortal body that he can completely ignore his injuries when he can fight with other strong people. Even if he is dead, he can rise from the river of blood and appear in front of the living people again, Those who face the Styx ancestors are different. Once they die, they are really dead, and there is no chance of resurrection.


    It is precisely because of the particularity of the blood River, the immortal body of the ancient Styx, and the two cutting swords of the innate Lingbao level that the ancient Styx existed at the top of all quasi holy powers in later generations. Few people dared to provoke the ancient Styx, but after the collapse of the demon clan in later generations, the ancient Styx seemed to be silent, After arriving at the Terran, it is difficult to hear about the ancestor of Styx in the flood world. At most, it is said that what happened to the Asura family founded by the ancestor of Styx. During the westward journey, the ancestor of Styx still has the only connection with the flood world. Perhaps it is only Princess Iron Fan, the wife of the ox demon king?


    However, none of this is important to Su mu. Perhaps if the ancestor of Styx didn''t listen to his suggestions today, there would be less congenital God residence in the future wasteland. After all, although the ancestor of Styx is powerful in the future, it is only a future generation. Now the ancestor of Styx is just a golden fairyland, or even has not materialized, What can a drop of blood that has not been transformed do even if it has the strength of the golden immortal realm? I can''t do anything. I have strength but can''t give full play to it. What I say is that those congenital divine mansions that haven''t been transformed in the wasteland world, not to mention Su mu, even a golden immortal in their summer movement, have the ability to kill the current ancestor of the Styx River!


    Although these congenital divine mansions have strong talent and terrible cultivation speed after transformation, they have not passed the barrier of transformation. Now, except that Nu Wa and Fu Xi broke into the realm of golden immortals early with the help of Su mu, At this time point, the accomplishments of the rest of the congenital God residences are only about the five grades of the golden fairyland. Don''t think that there are only a few, but most of the congenital God residences are in this accomplishment at this moment, and only the current accomplishments of the top congenital God residences can reach the eight grades of the golden fairyland!


    The ancestor of Styx river is not a top congenital God''s residence. Although his achievements in later generations are terrible, it is only because of the particularity of his cultivation of skills and his immortal body. As for the top congenital God''s residence in real talent, except Sanqing, only the Eastern Emperor Taiyi can be regarded as the real top. Of course, Zhen Yuanzi may be regarded as the top congenital God residence, but now it is just the cultivation of seven grade golden immortals. Don''t say that Su Mu is guessing at will without any reason. Su Mu has already monitored all the congenital God residences in the East and has begun to lift them.


    What Su Mu said is also very correct. In today''s prosperous world, the most advanced congenital God residence is Taiqing in Sanqing and Donghuang Taiyi on the sun star. Both of their accomplishments have reached the peak of the eight grades in the golden fairyland, or even just one step away from entering the nine grades, Perhaps it is because Su Mu has changed the future of the wasteland world, their birth speed seems to have increased a lot, but these are not important things for Su mu. If those congenital divine mansions that have not been contacted dare to face them in the summer movement after they were born, Su Mu doesn''t mind letting these people enjoy the feeling of being banned just after they were born, As for those who have been in contact with the congenital God residence and have shown great kindness to the great Xia Yun Dynasty, Su Mu also plans to bring them under his command immediately after they are transformed into figures who fight for themselves and the great Xia Yun Dynasty.


    There are many top talents under Taiqing and Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor. There are zhenyuanzi, Yuqing, the first emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, Lingbao and Dijun of the upper Qing Dynasty. However, the ancestors of the Styx River are just new to the sixth grade gold fairyland. Although the reputation of later generations is large enough, However, it is undeniable that his achievements are achieved by the particularity of the blood river. In terms of his talent, Styx is actually much worse than those top congenital God mansions.

 Chapter 1040

    In the blood River, the Styx river suddenly felt an incomparably powerful breath appearing over the blood river. There are two people who are more powerful than themselves! If the other party doesn''t hide his breath and he is the spirit of the blood River, I''m afraid he can''t find the other party''s existence!


    The ancestor of Styx River took a deep breath and couldn''t help thinking. There is no doubt that there is no one who can have such terrible strength in today''s prosperous world except the saint of the summer dynasty! But why did the saint of the great Xia Dynasty come to such a place as blood river? You know, in the wild world, the blood river is a place hated by countless creatures. Basically, no creatures are willing to set foot in this place! Because the evil Qi of the blood river is too heavy, any creature who steps here will be affected! It''s easy to be possessed by evil spirits, but it''s hard to be possessed by evil spirits and become a monster all day!


    In fact, it''s good to say that the blood river is hated by the creatures of the wasteland. The smell of the blood river is too heavy. Those with weak cultivation dare not come here. Those with strong cultivation think highly of themselves. The blood river is the dirty land of the wasteland. They won''t step on it, but why are there so powerful three people over the blood river today? Look at them, they don''t seem to be passing by!


    Naturally, Su Mu will not pass by. Besides, who will choose to pass by the blood river? Even if you are in a good mood when you go out, your good mood will be destroyed once you pass the blood river. It''s really disgusting here. It''s called the dirty gathering place of the boundless world. It really deserves its reputation! Not only is the evil spirit extremely terrible, but the pungent smell is unbearable. However, no one is a fool here. He immediately turned the immortal spirit to shield his five senses and didn''t breathe the air full of fishy smell for the time being.


    "Dad, what are we doing here? It''s too smelly." although Su qinger also shielded the five senses, he still asked Su mu with his nose in disgust. Su Mu didn''t explain at the first time when he heard the speech. Instead, he took his finger as a sword and turned it to a place in the blood river. Su Mu calmly took his finger back, Then I saw that the originally calm blood river suddenly set off a bloody storm, and countless blood boiled in the blood River, as if someone was cooking a pot of blood with firewood.


    At the next moment, the blood river is divided into two. The terrible scene of blood is so normal in Su mu. Su Mu has experienced a lot of things along the way, but Su qinger and Lu Wanxi are a little uncomfortable. Although their accomplishments have reached the realm of great Luo Jinxian, they have experienced too few things after all, Now the scene in front of Su qinger can''t help but make su qinger feel sick. Even Lu Wanxi, who was calm just now, can''t help holding his mouth and nose and frowning at the scene.


    Seeing this, Su Mu just shook his head and said softly: "You still have a lot to go through. Don''t think you are really strong when your accomplishments break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. After I take the things in the blood River, you two will wander around the wasteland together. It''s just to increase your knowledge. It''s just some blood, which can make you make such a gesture. If Da Luo Jinxian If they are all like you, they are not strong. "


    After hearing the speech, Su qinger couldn''t help feeling speechless. He thought to himself, "I think you''re just fooling me. Maybe I fooled you too much when I was a child. Now do you want to take revenge? Yes! It must be so!"


    After listening, Lu Wanxi felt that Su Mu''s words were very reasonable, so he nodded and replied, "we understand. Master, you can let go. Qinger and I won''t let you down."


    Lu Wanxi said with a firm look in her eyes, which made Su Mu look back at her, then smiled and said: "Don''t you want to know why I brought you to such a place? Let me tell you now. This is not an ordinary place. I don''t remember if I once told you that there is a place in the wasteland that is hated by all the wasteland creatures, where is the river of blood and the gathering place of all the filth in the wasteland."


    Lu Wanxi nodded and asked: "If you guessed correctly, this should be the blood river you once mentioned, master. You once said that there was a birth of a congenital God residence in the blood river. After birth, it was known as the ancestor of the Styx river. Relying on the two congenital Lingbao a Bi and Yuan Tu in his hands and his special immortal body, he has a great reputation in the boundless world, and later generations will achieve the peak of quasi sainthood, He has become one of the few great powers that have reached the peak of quasi saint in the boundless world. Shifu brought us here today. Is it a good decision to bring this old Styx ancestor under the command of our Xia Yun dynasty? It''s a good decision. The immortal body and strength of the old Styx ancestor will still be very strong in the future. It''s really a good choice to recruit him into the command earlier. "


    Su Mu smiled at Lu Wanxi''s guess, shook his head and said: "You guessed wrong. I didn''t come here today to bring him under the command of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Although the Styx ancestor really has great strength and reputation in future generations, for me, he doesn''t have any qualification for me to join the great Xia Yun Dynasty in person. Moreover, there has never been a lack of top players for our great Xia Yun Dynasty. The reason why I came here Here is the reason why you asked me for a sword a while ago. "


    "Er... I didn''t expect you to remember, master. I thought the master had forgotten." Lu Wanxi said with a smile when she heard the speech. She couldn''t help feeling some joy in her heart. At least Su Mu didn''t forget what she said. Now she personally took her to this place in order to complete the things she promised herself a while ago, Choose a suitable sword for yourself.


    "Now that you are a beginner, you really should have a suitable sword. Although the four immortal killing swords meet your requirements, they can''t be given to you now. Your cultivation is not enough to control the four immortal killing swords, so I remember the a bi sword and Yuan Tu sword, which are slightly weaker than the four immortal killing swords, although they are the companions of the ancestors of the Styx river Zhibao, but I don''t think he is qualified to use the two swords of a Bi and Yuantu, so I plan to let him give it to my apprentice. "Su Mu said in a flat tone.

 Chapter 1041

    Lu Wanxi was ashamed when she heard Su Mu''s words. This was the first time she heard someone say such a good thing about robbery, but Lu Wanxi didn''t think much. In her opinion, Su Mu did it for herself, and Su Mu was right, Although Su Mu has promised to give the four immortal killing swords to himself when his cultivation reaches the peak of quasi sainthood in the future, it is obviously impossible to give full play to his full strength if he does not have the weapons in his hand, and the two congenital Lingbao a Bi and Yuantu in the hands of the ancestor of Styx River have become a good choice.


    "Dad, is Wanxi your daughter or am I your daughter? How do I feel that my own daughter is so unimportant in your eyes? People only have a Qingping sword in their hands. You gave it to me when you were in Xuantian mainland. You haven''t given me a gift for so many years. Now I don''t want to give Wanxi such a good gift Anyway, I want it too! "Su qinger tooted his mouth after listening to it. Obviously, he felt a little unhappy about his own father. He was his own. How come he didn''t expect his own daughter to send things all the time?


    "Naturally, you are my own daughter. For your current cultivation, Qingping sword is enough. What else do you want? You haven''t studied the martial arts thoroughly, so you haven''t mastered the sword skills. Isn''t it a mess for you to learn what I send you? If you really want a gift, when will you master what you have learned After that, don''t make mistakes for me all day. "Su Mu slapped Su qinger on the back of the head and said with a smile. If the surrounding scene is not a blood River, how warm should it be? But it''s a pity that their location is a bit of a bad scenery, and the atmosphere can''t be warm.


    In the blood River, the ancestor of Styx River couldn''t help but change his mind when listening to the above three people''s discussion. Obviously, he had understood why the other party came to the blood river. Styx River looked at the two long swords beside him. He couldn''t help feeling very reluctant to give up and wanted to run away with these two congenital Lingbao, but it''s a pity that the ancestor of Styx river hasn''t changed yet, It is obviously impossible to take away the two congenital treasures that have not been refined by him. For now, he can only find a way to escape here alone. As for the two congenital treasures that belong to his companion, ah Bi and Yuantu, he can only give them up temporarily.


    After all, he doesn''t have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian realm and can''t take yuan Tu and a bi away. If he doesn''t give up these two congenital treasures, he may die here today. Although the reputation of the great Xia Dynasty is very positive in the boundless world, the ancestor of Styx river is not a fool. He can only listen to those rumors as a joke, He understood that it was very simple for any powerful force to change public opinion. For the great Xia Dynasty, if they wanted the creatures in the wasteland to praise their good, then the creatures in the wasteland would not know the dark side of their great Xia Dynasty.


    However, the ancestor of Styx river is different. As an existence that can grow into a giant in the time of great chaos in the future world, the ancestor of Styx River knows very well that what the great Xia Yun Dynasty wants to do is a very simple thing. He will not say what the great Xia Yun Dynasty says like other creatures in the world. He really thinks what the great Xia Yun Dynasty says is correct, Now the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty appeared over the blood River and said that he wanted to rob himself. If the ancestor of the Styx River still believed the words of the great Xia Dynasty, wouldn''t he be a fool?


    "I can''t stay any longer. I have to find a way to get out of here. If those three guys come, I''m afraid I''ll die today! I must leave before they come, and they will never let me live! Absolutely not!" at this moment, old Styx was full of panic, He knew very well that the great Xia Yun dynasty would never let himself escape and tell their scandal, and the best way to cover up the scandal was to destroy his client. For the great Xia Yun Dynasty, it was just a matter of moving his fingers. Now, although he had the cultivation of the golden fairyland, he had not turned into a form after all and could not give full play to his strength, And even if he turned into a shape and gave full play to all his strength, what can he do? It''s just the existence of a golden fairyland! In the face of the existence of the great Xia Yun pilgrim Zuna who has surpassed the realm of the great Luo Jinxian and the two cultivation accomplishments around him who have reached the realm of the great Luo Jinxian, the ancestor of Styx knows very well that if he wants to live, he has to run!


    Taking advantage of Su Mu''s and others'' lack of reaction, the ancestor of Styx immediately turned immortal Qi into a blood and prepared to quickly escape this place along the lower reaches of the blood river. The blood river is gone. For him, although there is no innate protection place and the foundation for strengthening in the future, it is the most important thing for the ancestor of Styx to hold his own life now, If he can''t guarantee his own life, what can he do even if he stays in the river of blood? Now he hasn''t cultivated his skills to a great degree, far from being able to rely on any drop of blood in the blood river. If he dies, he is really dead and will never have any chance to live. The saint of the summer movement will definitely destroy his soul and give him no chance!


    "If Styx can escape this disaster today! I will take revenge on you when I come back in the future!" thought Styx''s father angrily, but he also knew that he had lost his companion to baoyuantu and a Bi, the best place of cultivation, Xuehe, and his unique treasure land, To grow up and destroy the summer Dynasty in the future is an illusory thing, but for him, now maybe scolding is the only way he can vent in his heart!


    However, the ancestor of Styx is just a cultivation in golden fairyland. How can he leave under Su Mu''s eyes? At the first time when the old Styx master mobilized his immortal Qi, Su Mu was already aware of his change. Without saying anything, he immediately used a large array to cover up the secret of heaven. Without saying anything, he stretched out his right hand and shook it falsely towards the old Styx master. At the same time, he thought to himself: "How can I say that I am also a quasi Saint strongman. If you let a mole ant in the golden fairyland escape from me, wouldn''t it be very shameful?"


    The Styx River felt the crisis coming from the rear, and suddenly a creepy feeling spread all over his body. He knew that if he continued to drift, he would definitely die, so without saying a word, he immediately turned a corner to the left, but he didn''t expect that he actually survived Su Mu''s move.

 Chapter 1042

    Su Mu was surprised to see that the ancestor of the Styx River escaped his blow. He immediately smiled and said to Su qinger and Lu Wanxi: "The Styx ancestor seems to have some skills. No wonder he can break such a great reputation and become a giant in future generations. This sense of danger is not what ordinary people can have. I have to say that he can detect my attack in the golden fairyland and forcibly interrupt his actions at the previous moment to stagger his body from my attack Wrong. It''s a pity that Yuan Tu and a Bi in his hands are what my apprentice needs. If he leaves like this, he may spread and broadcast words that are unfavorable to our summer transportation Dynasty. It''s better to kill him. "


    Su qinger couldn''t help turning his eyes at the speech, but she felt a little curious about the old Styx ancestor. Although she heard Su Mu say about each other''s future achievements, Su qinger always thought that the old Styx ancestor was just a little tough. There seemed to be nothing special except tenacious vitality, but now it seems that the old Styx ancestor It''s true that he didn''t live up to the status of his congenital divine residence. With his perception of danger, it''s no wonder that he can make such a great reputation and become a great power in the future. However, it''s a pity that he can''t grow up as he used to in this life. After all, the final fate of those who are targeted by the great Xia Yun Dynasty is generally not too many, or he is deterred by the strength of Su mu Surrender to the great Xia Yun Dynasty, or die in the hands of the great Xia Yun Dynasty.


    Lu Wanxi''s idea is actually the same as Su qinger''s. she has always thought that she is just a little strong who can''t fight to death. At most, she created the Asura family to occupy the sea of blood. She has such a great reputation by relying on the two congenital spiritual treasures of a nose and Yuan Tu, as well as the quasi holy practice and immortal body, but now it seems that the other party is far more than that That''s right, but now she''s watched by Su mu, and she can only mourn for him in her heart. It''s impossible to persuade Su Mu not to kill the Styx ancestor. Although Lu Wanxi has less naive experience, she also knows what negative impact they will have on the summer Dynasty if they spread out today. We should avoid these effects Now, the best way is to kill the old Styx.


    In the future, she will not cause too much surprise when she appears in the Honghuang world with Yuantu and a nose. After all, she is also a disciple of the great Xia Yun pilgrimage. In fact, it''s nothing to have two congenital spiritual treasures in her hand. Moreover, because the ancestor of Styx never appeared in the Honghuang world, the creatures in the Honghuang world will not doubt where the congenital spiritual treasures in her hand came from, he said At most, they think that Su Mu found it in the wasteland world. They will never have a big brain hole. They think it was robbed from someone during the summer transportation, but they don''t know that the idea of a big brain hole is the most correct occasionally.


    Looking at the blood River turned into nothingness by Su Mu''s empty grip, the ancestor of Styx River couldn''t help sweating. He knew very well that if he hadn''t forced himself to turn a corner just now, I''m afraid he would have disappeared into the wasteland with the disappeared Blood River! At this moment, the ancestor of Styx river was extremely shocked and was born in the blood river He knew exactly where the blood river was, the gathering place of all the filth in the boundless world. No matter how attacked, it would not change at all. However, in front of the great Xia Yun pilgrim, the other party just shook it casually and incomparably. Such a huge Blood River disappeared here, and the ancestor of Styx, as the spirit of the blood River, could feel it clearly At that time, the place that disappeared is really disappeared! It is not a short disappearance! It can be said that if there is no time to recover here, I''m afraid this huge pit will last for a long time!


    "Damn it, is this the strength of the great Xia Yun pilgrim? It''s so powerful! It''s worthy of surpassing the realm of the great Luo Jinxian! A random move has such terrible power! Is it possible that my Styx river will die here today? I''m not willing!" The ancestor of Styx river has a black face... Although he doesn''t have a face now, his mood is very heavy. He understands that he may be doomed to die today. He hasn''t been born, shown his strength to the flood world, and has not grown into a peerless strong man in the flood world. He is just a golden immortal realm now. Is it difficult that he is really going to fall here?


    Styx couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He understood that running away might also be a situation of death, but if he didn''t run away, he would definitely die. If he ran away, he might still have a chance to live. Not running away is definitely a dead end. Escape! In the future, he will have the opportunity to grow up and take revenge on the summer Dynasty. Time is the most worthless thing for the creatures in the boundless world West, so old Styx knew very well that he might have a chance to avenge the Xia Yun Dynasty as long as he escaped to a place that the Xia Yun Dynasty could not find, hid his name and tried to cultivate himself. Relying on the heel of his congenital God residence!


    "Escape!" The idea was firmly established in the heart of the ancestor of Styx river. Without a word, he burned his blood essence into power, and his speed increased several times again. He fled towards the lower reaches of the blood river. However, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head. He had arranged a peerless array in this world. No matter how the ancestor of Styx River fled, he couldn''t leave the scope of the blood River, and even without this array The Styx river could not escape from him. The ancestor of the Styx River thought he was very fast now, but in Su Mu''s eyes, it was as slow as a snail.


    Su Mu shook his head and said helplessly, "I won''t play hide and seek with you. I have to go back to the heavenly palace to accompany my wife."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Mu''s big hand stretched out to the Styx ancestor again. This time, Su Mu didn''t give the Styx ancestor any chance. The huge shadow of his hand held the Styx ancestor in his hand as easily as holding a small ant. Watching the Styx ancestor struggling frantically in his huge palm, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing, How is this scene similar to the skill of a bald head in the west to a monkey? But Su Mu doesn''t want to seal the Styx river today, but to let him disappear directly in the world.


    "If you want to blame yourself, you can only blame yourself for carrying a treasure but not protecting it. Styx, see you later."


    ......

 Chapter 1043

    Dead people are actually a very normal thing for the desolate world, but no one thought that even a congenital God''s residence fell this time! Although it is not clear who the congenital God''s residence fell this time, none of the congenital God''s residence simply exists. It is the existence of rich atmospheric transportation and the top strength in the future of the wasteland world. However, they did not expect that a congenital God''s residence fell at this time point before all the congenital God''s residences were born! How can such a great event not cause the panic of all living creatures in the desolate world!


    In their eyes, this is not what the Xia Yun dynasty did. They threw the black pot of the fall of the congenital God residence on the demon families in the western world. For them, it seems that this is a perfect excuse and the best explanation. In fact, many of them doubt that it was what the Xia Yun dynasty did. After all, this time the congenital God residence fell in the East, And how can the demon clan enter the east so easily? It is actually impossible for the demon family to leave the West and enter the East under the surveillance of the Xia Yun Dynasty, so many people know that it is likely that the Xia Yun dynasty did this time when it fell into the congenital God''s residence in the blood river.


    But what can they do even if they say they know the truth? The Xia Yun Dynasty now rules the whole eastern part of the desolate world. People even kill the congenital God residence, let alone ordinary creatures. Anyway, the Xia Yun Dynasty has always been very good to them. It is estimated that the congenital God residence should have offended the pilgrims or committed a great sin before it was killed by the Xia Yun Dynasty, At least many creatures lie for the summer transportation, and they are very unified to throw the black pot on the demon family in the western world. Anyway, their demon family has long been black. What does it matter if they are more black?


    Anyway, they all want to deal with the demon clan in the future. It doesn''t matter if they make the reputation of the demon clan more smelly. Anyway, the demon clan is like that. Its reputation is not very good and is hated by all creatures. Now it doesn''t make any difference to splash dirty water on them. After all, there are too many lice to itch, Anyway, the reputation of the demon family has been rotten to the point that it can''t be rotten anymore. Now there''s no much difference in splashing some dirty water, but the summer transportation Dynasty is different. The summer transportation Dynasty has always been a genuine and beautiful representative. The demon family doesn''t mind that they are not afraid of itching when they have more lice. Can they not mind the summer transportation dynasty.


    Isn''t that why countless creatures in the boundless world will take the initiative to guide public opinion and say that it is the devil''s family? The great Xia Yun Dynasty has always acted like a good man. Now it''s said that the great Xia Yun Dynasty killed a congenital God residence in the future in the desolate world. Who wants to believe it? Or who should believe it? At this time, all living beings have a clear idea of the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In fact, it is a very easy thing to destroy them. Therefore, for many reasons, even before the great Xia Yun dynasty took the initiative, the creatures in the boundless world began to take the initiative to excuse the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In fact, people with clear eyes can easily see it, Who else can do all this except the summer dynasty?


    Demon clan? Don''t talk. The demon family is far away in the West. How can they come to the east to kill the congenital God residence in the east? And do the Western demons really have the kind of strong people who can kill the congenital God residence? At least in their opinion, they don''t have it now, and besides the summer Dynasty, which force can easily kill the congenital God residence in the golden fairyland? I''m afraid not! Although the Western demons are also very powerful, they want to go to the East under the surveillance of the summer transportation Dynasty, hide from the heavenly way, so that the heavenly way can not know the details at the first time, kill a congenital God residence whose cultivation is the golden fairyland, and leave safely.


    There are so many loopholes. In fact, they knew at the first time that it was not the actions of the demon family or other creatures. The only one who can do this in the current wasteland world is the great Xia Yun dynasty! In addition to the summer Dynasty, who else can have the strength to kill the golden immortal without causing any movement at this time? Who can have the ability to make the way of heaven in the boundless world imperceptible? It''s only summer! Except for the summer Dynasty, absolutely no one can do this in the wild world.


    But what can they do when they know the truth? Is it difficult to let them fight against Xia Yunchao? That''s just a joke. What kind of strength are they? What kind of strength are the strong men in the summer dynasty? How many golden immortals are there in the wild world now? Only those inborn gods and top inborn creatures have the cultivation of golden fairyland, right? The number can be said to be very small, and what about the summer dynasty? The last time tens of millions of golden fairyland strongmen entered the West in the great Xia Dynasty, they didn''t forget. What kind of gap is this? Like an insurmountable gap in a natural moat! They can''t compare with the summer dynasty!


    Not to mention that the great Xia Yun Dynasty also has many strong Luo Jinxian, which is a strong person they can''t face at all. A strong Luo Jinxian only needs to stand in front of them, even if the other party doesn''t do anything, just look at you! You will definitely be scared! Even the timid will be scared to death! Although the strong man of Da Luo Jinxian just stepped into the first realm of the real strong man, he stood in a reborn place! Even if you are strong before you become the great Luo Jinxian, you will eventually face obstacles such as three disasters, six disasters and nine difficulties, but entering the realm of the great Luo Jinxian is different. You don''t need to experience the extremely dangerous experience of three disasters, six disasters and nine difficulties anymore. Even if there is a huge disaster in the flood and famine world, as long as you are not stupid and don''t take the initiative to enter the world, Then everything has nothing to do with you! This is da Luo Jinxian!


    How many great Luo Jinxian are there in the Xia Yun dynasty? More than twenty! What concept is this! Even the ferocious beast dynasty that originally ruled the whole world was just the existence of three or four great Luo Jinxian, and the great Xia Yun Dynasty actually had more than 20 great Luo Jinxian! Such a terrible number is frightening!


    What''s more terrible is the saint of the great Xia Yun dynasty! Although he didn''t show his true work, he was able to easily destroy the thunder robbery equivalent to the five products of Da Luo Jinxian with one palm. How terrible should such a terrible strength be? So let them face the summer dynasty? You might as well die.

 Chapter 1044

    Under many special circumstances, even if they know that the great Xia Yun dynasty may have a different purpose, they can only think that they don''t know. Even if they know that the great Xia Yun Dynasty killed the existence of their innate God residence in the great wilderness world, they dare not say more, but take the initiative to help the great Xia Yun Dynasty get rid of it, Because they have to do so, the strength of the summer Dynasty is too strong. In fact, there is another point, that is, they are not familiar with the dead congenital God residence. The only relationship may be that they are also creatures in the boundless world. As for other relationships, there is No.


    On the contrary, the great Xia Yun Dynasty has always been kind to them. Although they are not the ministers of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, they are regarded as their own people by the great Xia Yun Dynasty. No matter what they need, the great Xia Yun Dynasty will not be stingy to them, and they also know what the reason for the great Xia Yun Dynasty''s doing this is undoubtedly to give them to their income, Let them fight for the great Xia Yun Dynasty from now on. In fact, they don''t hate it. Anyway, they don''t exclude the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The great Xia Yun Dynasty is so powerful. It''s impossible to follow the great Xia Yun Dynasty and become a giant in the future. After all, the great Xia Yun Dynasty claims to have mastered the existence of countless worlds in the world!


    ......


    "I didn''t expect that these creatures in the desolate world would help us out like this. I thought it would cause some small trouble." Su Mu couldn''t help laughing at the creatures that haven''t dispersed at the foot of the mountain. Originally, Su Mu thought his treatment was not perfect, which would cause some bad things for the summer games, But he never thought that these creatures in the wasteland world would take the initiative to help them escape from the summer Dynasty. You should know that they killed the congenital God residence in the wasteland world! That''s a congenital mansion!


    Seeing here, we must have some doubts about why the killing of the congenital God''s residence in the wasteland world will cause so much chaos. In fact, it is very simple. Each statue of the congenital God''s residence in the wasteland world is a treasure in the wasteland world after growing up. If there is any crisis in the wasteland world, the great power achieved by these congenital God''s residence is definitely the first person to stand up, They are different from the great Xia Dynasty. Although the great Xia Dynasty now dominates the eastern part of the wasteland world, for the creatures in the wasteland world, the great Xia Dynasty is an outsider after all. Although it is said that the great Xia Dynasty has mastered everything in the eastern part of the wasteland world, they think it is like the great Xia Dynasty, which has mastered the existence of countless worlds in the heavens, This powerful detachment force will not remain in the desolate world all the time.


    After the loss of the great Xia Dynasty, if there is danger in the wasteland world, who will stop it? Naturally, they are the innate gods and the top innate creatures endowed with great fortune by the way of heaven in the boundless world. The great Xia Dynasty is powerful, but in their eyes, the great Xia Dynasty will leave this world sooner or later. This is the deepest idea in the hearts of every creature, which is different from the great Xia Dynasty, Once they grow up, their congenital God''s residence in the wasteland world is the best umbrella in the wasteland world, and will never leave their umbrella. Now a congenital God''s residence has died in the wasteland world, which is undoubtedly equivalent to that they lack a peerless power that can help them shelter from the wind and rain in the future, so it will cause such a great sensation.


    However, because the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is too strong, and the great Xia Yun Dynasty now rules the east of the wasteland world, even the creatures in the wasteland world know that the great Xia Yun Dynasty is the power to kill their innate God residence in the wasteland world, and they dare not show any dissatisfaction with the great Xia Yun Dynasty. This is the benefit of strong strength, Even if you insult them in front of them, they can only smile and flatter and treat your insult as inaudible, but can''t they really hear? Of course not, they will put these insults behind them for the time being, but once they have the strength to surpass you, they will inevitably present the scene of you insulting them again, and turn the object of insult into yourself.


    It is precisely for this reason that Su Mu never insults anyone. First, there is no need. He is not a person who has nothing to do. He has no time to find someone to insult him. In his opinion, even if he wants to insult, he can''t insult him by choosing anyone. The other party must be worthy of being insulted by himself, As for whether Su Mu is afraid to retaliate against himself after he insults the other party, it can only show that you are too stupid. For Su mu, you have mastered the existence of the plug-in of the system. In addition, age menstruation affects the time rules and even exceeds the time rules, If he had been practicing and reclining for hundreds of thousands of years, he might have been arbitrary when he left the customs, but Su Mu didn''t do so.


    For Su mu, strength is indeed a very important thing, but now his strength is enough for the time being. In this way, it is a good choice to bask in the sun every day to accompany his relatives. As for whether something beyond his control will suddenly appear, Su Mu also said that his current calling out the future body is definitely beyond the existence of saints! Now who in the world can call out the future and show the strength of saints? Not at all! In addition to those chaotic demons in the chaos, and those chaotic demons are killed by Pangu. Now even if they reach the realm of saints, they will not exceed the realm of saints too much. Su mu can say that he is not afraid of them for the time being. As for Su mu, even if he does not summon the future, he is invincible now!


    In the past, Su Mu really thought about how to improve his strength and make himself the strongest existence, but now, with his wife and daughter, Su Mu''s idea has become simpler. For Su mu, it''s good to have enough strength, and it''s enough to protect his relatives, If he didn''t know that the great disaster facing the world in the future would affect countless immortal Xia worlds and probably affect himself, Su Mu wouldn''t carry such an important flag. Su Mu''s pursuit of strength is not as strong as it used to be. Now Su Mu has put his family first. What he thinks is very simple, strength, Isn''t it used to protect yourself and your loved ones? What do you want to be so strong for? Just enough?

 Chapter 1045

    At this moment in the west, Luo Xuan doesn''t know that he has carried the black pot for Xia Yun Chao. Even though almost everyone knows that the black pot is forcibly deducted, he doesn''t have any way to prove that he did the job of killing the ancestor of Styx, and for Luo Xuan, the congenital God residence of killing the ancestor of Styx may not be a black pot, This may be a very good thing for him and help to enhance his reputation, but it''s not a good thing for Luo at this time. The good news for Luo is that every pre born spirit doesn''t know his existence, although this black pot is tied to Luo, But it wasn''t really on him, because Luo Zhen hasn''t stood in the open after all, because no one knows the reason for his existence, so this black pot actually covers him.


    "What are you thinking about and have you made a decision?" Luo Xuan looked at a black snake in front of him with a cold face and said aloud. The black snake was the only suitable person he found after looking for the whole west. He was the only person who could practice his skills and achieve something in a short time and share his worries in the light, In fact, this black snake''s heel is very extraordinary. He is not a snake like Nuwa and Fuxi. This black snake has tentacles on the top of its head, two claws on its belly, and the scales on its body look majestic. If you insist, this guy''s heel should be the first dragon in the flood world!


    Black Jiao looked at Luo Xuan and took a deep breath. Because of his huge size, although he only took a breath, he also caused a terrible vision. He is different from the ancestors of Styx. Now he can give full play to all his strength in golden fairyland. The biggest reason is that he is an animal body and belongs to the demon family, He had his own body when he was born, so for so many years, he has completely controlled all the forces in his body so that every muscle can control it. Unlike the ancestor of Styx, the ancestor of Styx is a derivative of the spirit of Blood River, Even if the Styx ancestor who had not changed his form reached the top of the golden fairyland, he would not have too strong strength.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but do you really want to do that? You know, the Xia Dynasty is more powerful than expected. Maybe you don''t know, some time ago, the Xia Dynasty sent tens of millions of golden fairyland troops to enter the western border. Although I finally left and didn''t come in at the first time, I also found the other party''s existence. The Xia Dynasty''s golden fairyland There are tens of millions of strong people. Do you think you can really compete with those demonized creatures under your hands? What''s more, the top combat power of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is also very terrible. In addition to tens of millions of strong people in the golden fairyland of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, there is also a great power of cultivation beyond the golden fairyland of the great Luo! If If I guess correctly, the other party should not be the saint of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, but one of the many strong men in the great Xia Yun dynasty! "Heijiao put forward many proofs of the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty to Luo Xuan, and wanted to see whether the man in front of him was worth following.


    Luo Zhen couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the speech. He was shocked by what Heijiao just said. Tens of millions of strong people in golden Wonderland? What kind of concept is this? Is golden Wonderland so easy to reach? You should know that in the current prosperous and desolate world, if all the creatures have reached the golden fairyland, I''m afraid they will not reach thousands, and the great Xia Yun Dynasty has increased the number of strong people in the golden fairyland to tens of millions! What concept is this! If you describe it in modern terms according to Su mu, it''s like a child happily making a model of a small pistol to show off to his friends, but he found that others had developed the concept of laser gun when you made a small pistol!


    "Are you serious? There are so many strong people in golden fairyland in the summer transportation dynasty? Are you kidding me? First think about whether you are talking about tens of millions of strong people in golden fairyland or tens of millions of real fairyland!" Luo Zhen took a deep breath and asked Heijiao solemnly. Tens of millions of strong people in golden fairyland are really too terrible, Even if Luo is full of confidence in himself, there is some pressure brought to him by tens of millions of strong people in golden Wonderland! But as long as his plan succeeds, he doesn''t have to worry about the tens of millions of strong people in golden Wonderland.


    "Although I''m not as good as you, I''m sure that what I noticed that day was the breath of tens of millions of powerful people in the golden fairyland. I can clearly tell you that I absolutely didn''t make any mistakes." Heijiao replied very solemnly. He knew that there would be no mistakes in what he noticed that day, This is his confidence in himself, and he did see with his own eyes the tens of millions of strong people in the golden fairyland that day. There are also many flags of the great Xia Yun Dynasty around him. If it hadn''t been for Heijiao''s talent to hide himself that day, and the two strong people accompanying the great Xia Yun Dynasty didn''t explore too deeply, I''m afraid he might be exposed to the Xia Yun Dynasty and killed by the Xia Yun dynasty!


    After listening to Heijiao''s words, Luo Zhen couldn''t help thinking. Now the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is too strong. He was thinking, what will happen if he doesn''t have enough strength to stand up against the great Xia Yun Dynasty at this time? There is no doubt that Luo Xuan thought of such consequences for a moment, but Luo Xuan had to take such a risk, because if he didn''t do so, his cultivation could not be improved. He was always stuck in the current state and was overtaken by future generations. For him, the blood and Qi of life and death is the most important thing in his cultivation, It''s just like that the immortal cultivator can''t practice without immortal Qi.


    "If the Xia Yun Dynasty is really so powerful, I think I should change my plan. If the Xia Yun Dynasty is really so terrible, it''s obviously not long to stand in the light too early. The best way is to hide temporarily, but it''s not the creatures affected by the evil spirit, but both of us. I don''t want to hide until the last minute It won''t appear in the open, everything needs you to deal with. "Luo Zhen looked at Heijiao and said coldly. The sudden change of tone made Heijiao stunned and always felt that something was going to happen.

 Chapter 1046

    Black Jiao felt something wrong with Luo Zhen and just wanted to leave, but he didn''t think that Luo Zhen, who was still talking to him the moment before, suddenly took out a long gun with incomparably powerful evil spirit and stabbed him in the forehead. Black Jiao immediately widened his eyes. Although he had the strength of Golden fairyland, But how can Luo Zhen, who has long been the eighth grade of Luo Jinxian, resist it? He could only avoid Luo Xuan''s shot in embarrassment, then looked at Luo Xuan suspiciously, his eyes filled with anger and shouted: "what are you going to do? Are you crazy? Just now it was good, and suddenly he was in trouble! Don''t you want me to be your public spokesman? Do you kill my district? Where can I find a suitable spokesman?"


    Luo Xuan could not help grinning when he heard the speech. Then he suddenly stabbed the killer gun into Heijiao''s abdomen and replied loudly: "You misunderstood. What I need is not a spokesman who can stand in the open. What I need is a suitable puppet. Although you have satisfied me very much, you just told me that the strength of the summer Dynasty is beyond my guess. My plan may not be implemented in a short time. In that case, what else do I need you as a puppet? You should have Your body is good and your strength is strong. Since you can''t be my puppet, I might as well cut you off, absorb your blood and improve your cultivation. Do you think I''m right? Don''t resist. Your strength can''t stop me. Since it''s a doomed situation, let me send you on the road. In that case, I''m not sure I can be happy Find a place for your body. "


    Luo Zhen''s sudden change surprised Heijiao. When he came into contact with Luo Zhen, Heijiao also felt the coldness of Luo Zhen, but at least there was no problem communicating. Even Heijiao had begun to test whether Luo Zhen was qualified to follow him. After all, Heijiao was not an ordinary creature. He would not be willing to follow Luo Zhen with his peace It''s actually very good and promising to overthrow the great Xia Dynasty. But I didn''t think about it. Obviously, I was just testing Luo Xuan and told the other party about the strength of the great Xia Dynasty. I wanted to see what changes Luo Xuan had. How did Heijiao think that Luo Xuan''s changes were so huge and changeable! After knowing that the strength of the great Xia Dynasty was beyond After his original estimate, he mentioned the long gun to kill himself without saying a word. This guy is too cruel!


    Black Jiao''s life ended without any change. Luo Xuan didn''t leave him. Since the other party already knew his plan, but it was not suitable for his plan, killing him was the best choice. It was best for Luo Xuan to use it for himself. If not, Luo Xuan wouldn''t hinder the other party too much. He would only take away the other party In Luo''s opinion, this is really a very common thing. If you don''t kill it, the old people who understand themselves can''t guarantee whether they will become their own enemy one day. Therefore, in Luo''s opinion, the best way to protect themselves is to kill decisively!


    Luo Xuan took a look at black Jiao''s body, and then put it into his personal space. Although his blood has been absorbed by himself, it doesn''t mean that the body is useless. In fact, it is also a good thing for Luo Xuan. Black Jiao''s body is not an ordinary object. Since he doesn''t intend to stand up and be big in the open at this time point Xia Yunchao is against him, so now he can use this corpse to make a play!


    The western world is not close to the East. If the great Xia Yun Dynasty wants to know what happened in the western world, it must explore it personally. If the great Xia Yun Dynasty really sends someone to explore it as Luo Xuan guessed, Luo Xuan can use this black Jiao corpse to play a big play for the great Xia Yun dynasty! Even for all the creatures in the whole flood and wasteland world A big play!


    ......


    A hundred days passed, and red tea''s belly became larger and larger. However, because his cultivation was too strong, and red tea was not mortal, the child in red tea''s belly would not be born although it was time to be born. The child in red tea''s belly inherited Su Mu''s chaotic body and could have Da Luo Jinxian at birth The innate chaos of realm strength! Su Mu dare not say he knows when this little guy will appear in the world, but Su mu can only stay with red tea and wait for the child to come.


    This may be the best gift for herself, and it is true for Su mu. Tea has always wanted to give Su Mu a child. She has successfully done this for so many years, and the child in her belly is not ordinary. According to Su mu, the child may be an evil existence in the future Genius insulted the child, but after listening to these words, red tea laughed and scolded Su mu. In her opinion, where did her father treat his children as demons? Although Su Mu was just a way of depicting, red tea also felt that it was not inappropriate to say so.


    "Little guy, when are you willing to come out of your mother''s belly? Can you tell your mother?" tea stroked her belly and said to herself with a smile. Chang Xi on one side couldn''t help laughing and said: "I don''t know whether she was pregnant with a girl or a boy."


    After hearing the speech, red tea looked at Chang Xi, then smiled and said: "I wish I were a boy. Although my husband doesn''t care about this, it''s also good to have someone as the inheritance of the Su family. In fact, it doesn''t matter if it''s a girl. In my opinion, whether it''s a boy or a girl, it''s the crystallization of my love with my husband and the little life bred by me and my husband. Boys are more lively and girls are more quiet and clever. I''m happy I like it. "


    When Chang Xi heard the words, he could not help laughing. He said, "but the queen, is not the girl of light princess? Princess your highness does not love silence at all, and it is not so cute."


    "Chang Xi! Shut up! Don''t talk about the princess behind your back!" One side is helping the red sleeves to comfort the stomach, and the Xi and Wen''s words immediately glanced at Chang Xi. Although they seemed to be friends with him after the red, they usually accompanied her, who was brought back by his royal highness, and even promised that he could always call Su Xiao er an elder sister, but Chang Xi knew that if they really did, there would be some influence. £¡

 Chapter 1047

    Unlike Chang Xi''s character, which is often neither big nor small, Xihe knows how to examine the current situation. Chang Xi may be very cute because of her character, but this character also brings her a lot of trouble. Chang Xi is really too noisy and doesn''t know what is the difference between size and size, Perhaps there are no bad people in the world in her eyes who haven''t distinguished the facts. Su qinger took their sisters from the lunar star to the wasteland. Xihe is very grateful for this, but for Chang Xi, Su qinger took her away from the lunar star as if she had left the cage. She likes Su qinger very much, In private, they are indeed matched by sisters, but Su qinger is, after all, the princess of the summer transportation dynasty! Xihe and Changxi are just the congenital God residence born on the lunar star. Even in order to protect themselves, they broke their heel and foot of the congenital God residence.


    Su qinger is a high-ranking Princess of the dynasty, and Chang Xi and Xi he are just one of the many congenital God mansions in the wasteland world. Even their sisters are not congenital God mansions now, because all congenital God Mansions can break through the quasi Holy Land in the future, However, the future of the two sisters has been blurred because of their self breaking. No one knows what they will become in the future, but one thing is clear: thanks to Su qinger''s appreciation, the two sisters brought back to the summer transportation Dynasty. They should understand their own positioning. Su qinger won''t mind Chang Xi calling her sister, But what about the rest? You know, Su qinger is not alone in the summer transportation dynasty!


    Su Xiao Er, the daughter of the great Xia Dynasty''s pilgrimage, is also the only princess of the next line. His status is naturally unnecessary. Moreover, su er''s son has more than two years to repair the realm of the great Luo Jin Xian, but the training time is only a few thousand years. It can be said that Su light''s children are far more than their two sisters in origin or in talent or elsewhere. The only place that their sisters can compare with Su qinger is probably the appearance of their sister Xihe, which is enough to be called the goddess of the Taiyin in later generations. Do the creatures of the wasteland attach great importance to their appearance? No, all the creatures in the wasteland world are interested in their origins and your current strength. In addition to these two things, the strong in the wasteland world won''t care about anything else!


    So Xihe knows very well how big the gap between himself and Chang Xi and Su qinger is. If Chang Xi just called Su qinger his sister in private, Xihe won''t say much. After all, Su qinger doesn''t mind this, but now they call Su qinger their sister before the red back of one of the last two in the summer movement, So what should the Red Queen of the summer Dynasty think? Xihe was worried. What if honghou lost his temper and drove their sisters out of the heavenly palace and out of the summer dynasty? You know, the wasteland is in chaos now!


    When Xi He reprimanded a Chang Xi, he immediately went down to kneel on the ground and went on a maiden courtesy. Then the voice was full of worries and said, "please be guilty after red. Chang Xi is only a slip of the tongue. It is not intended to offend the princess. If the queen is to be punished, if she is to be punished, she will be willing to bear it."


    Chang Xi was a little stunned when she saw her sister''s appearance. What she thought was not as comprehensive as Xihe. In her opinion, since Su qinger had promised himself that he could call her sister at will, didn''t he offend qinger''s sister just now? Why did sister Xihe suddenly face the red empress so seriously? Did I really offend sister qinger?


    At the thought of this, Chang Xi could not help kneeling down. Then she followed Xi he and said to red tea, "the empress of the red is Chang Xi''s disrespect to qinger''s sister. If you want to punish Chang Xi, Chang Xi should come down. Please don''t hurt her sister?"


    Xihe and Changxi were born together on the lunar star, but when they were born, Changxi was less than Xihe at night. Xihe has always done all the things a sister should do. For Changxi, whether it is discipline or love, it can be called the best, and Changxi is also very clear about this. She knows that Xihe has always been the best for herself, Although she occasionally loses her temper and opposes Xihe, Chang Xi knows that Xihe will take care of her emotions. The feelings between their sisters are too deep. Therefore, although Chang Xi doesn''t understand why Xihe suddenly kneels down and pleads guilty, she doesn''t want Xihe to bear his mistakes, So she knelt in front of tea for the first time and asked tea to punish herself or herself.


    Red tea looked at Xihe and Chang Xi, who knelt in front of her on one knee. They couldn''t help smiling and shaking their heads. They were suddenly envious of the feelings of the two sisters. At the beginning, she also had such a sister, but they weren''t born. Red tea always thought that sister was his best friend, but later red tea understood, It was just the person that the crape myrtle emperor arranged for herself in order to get the conversation. Later, she understood why the crape myrtle emperor understood his preferences so clearly, and he would know what he said the day before yesterday and the next day.


    That is to say, since then, tea has lost contact with that good friend, and tea feels very lucky that the crape myrtle emperor is also an upright gentleman. Although he wants to get himself, he has never used any extreme means, although he has always rejected the requirements of the crape myrtle emperor, But the crape myrtle emperor was never angry. After being rejected, he just shook his head and left.


    Later, Ziwei emperor had a new goal and left red tea aside. After su Mu''s arrival, red tea realized why she had always refused Ziwei emperor with deep love for herself, because she had to wait for a really suitable person. They really loved each other, and what really attracted red tea was su Mu''s character, Therefore, when Ziwei Emperor gave himself to Su Mu as a maid, red tea was not willing, but with the later understanding, red tea also had no intention of rejection. Later, red tea had a special feeling for Su mu, and this feeling was the love between men and women!

 Chapter 1048

    It''s not that red tea envies the deep sisterhood between them, but that she hasn''t seen such a pair of sisters for many years. Red tea can''t help laughing, picked them up and whispered: "What do I punish you for? I know qinger, the girl, and how can I punish you? Besides, a lovely girl like Chang Xi just calls qinger sister and I punish you, isn''t it too much?"


    Looking at tea that is still a very gentle expression, Xihe doesn''t know why his heart is really suddenly relieved. In fact, Xihe thought that the Red Queen of the summer transportation Dynasty was a very terrible person, but now it seems that the other party is like a good sister of his own, very easy to talk, and such tenderness, even if Xihe is such a calm person Just can''t help feeling a little comfortable in my heart.


    "Thank you, empress honghou. Our sisters understand." Xihe calmly saluted the Red Queen. Chang Xi on one side felt strange and looked at Xihe. She didn''t understand that she was begging the Red Queen to forgive their mistakes the moment before. How did she suddenly become like this? But what red tea said just now also made Chang Xi feel relieved. At least now she and her sister don''t need it You''ve been punished, haven''t you?


    ......


    Hongjun is a place where Hongjun is closed. Recently, Hongjun is very tired both physically and mentally. Su Mu said that this event is undoubtedly a great test for himself. If he can cross this level, his future will be absolutely smooth. Su Mu told himself that he had passed this level before he became the only one in the flood and famine world The unique existence is the person that the Taoist ancestors and all living creatures in the future world need to respect. It is precisely for this reason that Hongjun will become like this, physically and mentally exhausted.


    Now that he has completed this test and passed this level in his previous life, in Hongjun''s view, the person who passed this level is not himself. Now he can be completely different from Hongjun on the original timeline. Although they are the same identity or the same existence, in Hongjun''s view, he is himself, not anyone else Even though the man as like as two peas is very similar to himself, they are not the same person after all. They themselves were the ones who brought Suu - Mu to the great Xia Dynasty and returned to the early stage of the world.


    After all, Su Mu has come to the early stage of the flood world in this life. He met himself when he was still very weak. If the great Xia Dynasty can''t change the future disaster when he came to the early stage of the flood world, I''m afraid any changes he makes will be in vain. Therefore, in the future, even if the disaster comes again, Hongjun will feel that they don''t have the strength to face I don''t think I will persuade Su Mu to return to the early days of the wild world again. At least in Hongjun''s view, that is undoubtedly just another experience of failure.


    Hongjun actually performed perfectly in this competition for the leading role of heaven and earth. After knowing that he is one of the candidates for the leading role of heaven and earth, and that his old enemy has appeared in the West and stirred the west to earth, Hongjun also has some sense of urgency in his heart, because according to Su mu, Luo''s talent is likely to be above himself, such as If he doesn''t work hard to cultivate and improve himself, how can he defeat the old enemy and avoid the earliest disaster in the wasteland world when he faces Luo?


    Hongjun knew very well what would happen if the world was controlled by the demon clan, so he had to enrich himself as quickly as possible. Su Mu was right. Although he already had the cultivation achievement of the five grades of golden immortals, this cultivation achievement was nothing. It was just the first step on the road of immortal cultivation It''s just a dividing line. If he falls here, it can only explain his lack of strength. As for whether the demon clan will lead the demon clan to capture the wasteland world because he is defeated, Hongjun is not too worried. At least Hongjun doesn''t have the sense of crisis in his heart as originally. The biggest reason is because of Da The strength of the Xia Yun Dynasty is too strong, which leads to the basic loss of Hongjun''s ability to do things. There is no need to be too forward-looking, because he is now a member of the Xia Yun Dynasty, and there is no doubt that the Xia Yun Dynasty is strong. The Xia Yun Dynasty who protects his weaknesses will never allow his strong men to be bullied by others.


    However, Hongjun didn''t always rely on everything brought by the great Xia Dynasty. In Hongjun''s opinion, only after his strength is strong can he be regarded as really strong. The strength brought by the background of the great Xia Dynasty is not really strong. Although the great Xia Dynasty is strong, the great Xia Dynasty is not a force he controls. Su Mu will allow the great Xia Dynasty to help himself Once or twice, and he would not allow the Xia Dynasty to help him too much, because in Hongjun''s opinion, since he could win the battle between heaven and earth protagonists, win the position of heaven and earth protagonist, and become the Taoist ancestor and unique figure of the boundless world, could he not achieve it? Besides, although he did not rely on the power of the Xia Dynasty, he had some of his own What you want, the great Xia Yun Dynasty will never treat you badly. Whether it''s cultivation problems or resources, the great Xia Yun Dynasty will help you solve them. In Hongjun''s opinion, it''s much stronger than yourself on the original timeline!


    If he can''t surpass himself by himself, Hongjun thinks he is not qualified to be the Taoist ancestor in the boundless world. He might as well give the position of Taoist ancestor to others. After all, he is so much stronger than himself by relying on the shortcuts and resources provided by the summer transportation, If you can''t solve Luo Xuan''s old enemy by yourself, how powerful can he be? The strong have a strong enough heart, and Hongjun is no exception. Even in the prosperous and desolate world, he pays attention to following the trend, but now everything he and Xia Yunchao do is against the trend?


    Since so much history has been changed, it doesn''t matter if more changes are made. The original Red Army did appreciate the inaction of taking advantage of the trend, but now Hongjun seems that since he has enough strength, he should bear enough responsibility. He didn''t do a good job as a qualified guide in his previous life, so that the flood and wasteland world was destroyed in catastrophe, So now the summer transportation Dynasty has returned to the original time to help itself. If you don''t make changes and keep developing with the trend, won''t you let the things that originally happened repeat the mistakes?

 Chapter 1049

    Hongjun''s idea is very simple, that is to help the great Xia Yun Dynasty complete the things that change the future and minimize the probability of future catastrophe. If the catastrophe still occurs after they change the future of the wasteland world, Hongjun, for the sake of insurance, for the 3000 guests in Zixiao palace in the future, He will take it under the command of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. At that time, even if the great disaster comes, there are enough strong people to let them spend the future disaster safely. In addition, I''m afraid there is no way to solve the future disaster!


    Today''s great Xia Yun Dynasty already has enough strength, but in the face of the future catastrophe, the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty now seems very weak. In fact, Hongjun occasionally feels confused. Since the great Xia Yun Dynasty has returned to the present from the future, then the great Xia Yun Dynasty should be very strong, After all, the great Xia Dynasty, as the controller of countless worlds, should not have such a little strength! At present, there are only two quasi saints and more than 20 great Luo Jinxian in the great Xia Dynasty. Although they are incomparably powerful in the current flood world, Hong Jun knows that if the creatures in the flood world are given a period of time, the great strength of the great Xia Dynasty will be surpassed by the creatures in the flood world. Therefore, Hong Jun often considers a problem, Since the great Xia Dynasty was in charge of the world and returned to the early days of the wasteland world to save this world, and even the world with the whole Xiandao system, they should not have only such a little strength!


    Su Mu actually gave an explanation for Hongjun''s doubts, that is, they didn''t all come to the early stage of the flood world during the summer Dynasty. It was too difficult to reverse the timeline and return to the earliest stage of the flood world. What''s more, they forcibly suspended the time at the moment before the destruction of the flood world, And with great magic power, they returned to the initial stage of the wasteland world, and could not bring all their combat power back together. Even the strength of the strong men of the great Xia Dynasty was seriously affected. The cultivation of everyone in the great Xia Dynasty was retreated by more than one boundary!


    And this hung Jun has also secretly investigated, found that the strength of the Xia Xia Yun Dynasty, whether they were sergeants or senior, had indeed been greatly affected, and reduced many levels. Although these reasons were very well established, hung Jun did not know why he felt what was wrong in his mind, but Su Mu did not give him more explanation. Sometimes too many explanations not only have no positive effect, but will reveal their own shortcomings. In fact, Su Mu also has the confidence to prove that he came from the future. Even if he didn''t come back from the future, he knew the future development of the flood world. In the whole Xia Dynasty, only Su Mu was clear about the history of the flood world, Su Mu left Hongjun a lot of suspense waiting for him to find out.


    The advantage of doing this is that Hongjun will keep thinking and put forward many things that don''t exist to help the great Xia Yun Dynasty to complete this imperfect lie. Don''t think Hongjun won''t go to the brain like this. For Hongjun, the current great Xia Yun Dynasty is too important, It is not only the great responsibility to save the flood world in the future, but also the current flood world. If the East was not running and maintained in the summer Dynasty, Hongjun could have expected what the current flood world would look like.


    Sometimes Hongjun also thinks about a question in his heart, that is, if one day he finds that everything said by the great Xia Yun Dynasty is false and untenable, will he turn against the great Xia Yun dynasty? Hongjun has considered this question for countless times, and his final result is the same, that is, No. the current summer transportation Dynasty is too important for the flood world, and the summer transportation Dynasty has indeed changed a lot of the original future of the flood world, Hongjun, the protagonist of heaven and earth, was able to deduce some fragments of the future through the fragments of jade butterflies of fortune. The result of his deduction was that there was no Xia Yun Dynasty. In the original future, the ethnic groups that controlled the flood and wilderness world after the collapse of the ferocious beast Dynasty were divided into three ethnic groups, namely the Dragon ethnic groups that have been controlled by the Xia Yun Dynasty, The Phoenix family and the Kirin family, who grew up at the foot of Buzhou mountain and have not completely surrendered, but have a heart for the Xia Yun dynasty!


    Among the fragments of the future seen by Hong Jun, these three races will be the supreme existence of the wasteland world for a long time in the future! The dragon clan controls the Shui clan and the scale clan in the world, the Kirin clan controls all the animals in the Honghuang world, and the Feng clan also controls all the Yu clan in the Honghuang world. These three clans manage the sky, earth and sea of the Honghuang world respectively. However, with the growing power of the three clans, there are more and more contradictions among them, Little by little, they gathered together, resulting in the emergence of the first great disaster in the wasteland world, which is the reason why later generations collectively call the disaster of dragon and Han! These are some scenes that Hongjun saw in the future through the fragments of the Jade Butterfly of fortune, but has the current Honghuang world developed like that? Not at all!


    Under the management of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the current flood and famine world is so orderly, which is completely different from the future that Hongjun sees through the Jade Butterfly of fortune. Therefore, Hongjun is very clear that if there is no great Xia Yun Dynasty in the future, the flood and famine world is likely to fall into chaos. Therefore, even if the great Xia Yun Dynasty really deceives Hongjun in the future, He deceived the living creatures in the whole famine world. Hongjun thought that it was impossible to stand opposite the great Xia Yun Dynasty, because he was very clear that the great Xia Yun Dynasty was the most perfect manager of the famine world. If the great Xia Yun Dynasty could unify the famine world, great changes would definitely take place in the future, so that the future catastrophe would no longer appear.


    If Hong Jun thinks about things from his own point of view, if he knows that the great Xia Yun Dynasty deceives himself in the future, he will definitely be angry and cause some things. It is not impossible to stand opposite the great Xia Yun Dynasty from now on, but Hong Jun is not that kind of person, His thinking direction is based on the whole world. Therefore, even if he learns that the great Xia Dynasty is deceiving himself in the future, Hongjun will not be angry or angry.

 Chapter 1050

    In the mountains in the east of the wasteland world, Lu Wanxi took a deep breath when she looked at the empty wasteland. Looking at the desolation in front of her, she didn''t know why she felt the emptiness, as if she felt whether there was something missing here. After seeing the desolation of the wasteland, Lu Wanxi couldn''t help but miss the excitement of the summer Dynasty, She is not a lonely person. Now looking at the wasteland without anything, she not only shook her head, but also had the idea of returning to the summer Dynasty. After the idea appeared, Lu Wanxi didn''t know why Su Mu appeared in her mind, which made Lu Wanxi suddenly stunned, Then he shook his head and threw Su Mu''s figure out of his mind.


    "What''s the matter with me? He''s my master!" Lu Wanxi threw Su Mu''s figure out of her mind. She couldn''t help covering her red face. She thought to herself. Su qinger on one side felt strange. Looking back, she saw Lu Wanxi in spring. Then she immediately raised her mouth and some strange ideas came into her heart, Lu Wanxi''s expression is as like as two peas. She can be very familiar with each other. Every time her father makes fun of her mother, she smiles. Even the expressions are exactly the same. They are as red as faces and shy.


    "Ah, ah, let me guess who has stolen the princess''s Royal Highness from the Xia Dynasty. We Princess of this kingdom has been absent-minded and who has been thinking about it for a while. Who is it in the heart? How envious! Who is so lucky to be seen by our princess of the great Xia Dynasty? What a wonder he looks like!" Su qinger came to Lu Wanxi with a smile, and then joked to Lu Wanxi very naughty.


    After hearing Su qinger''s voice and shadow, Lu Wanxi couldn''t help thinking back. Then she saw Su qinger who didn''t know when she appeared in front of her. Lu Wanxi was flustered and then relieved. Fortunately, she thought about it in her heart just now. If Su qinger had listened to what she thought just now, Isn''t she going to die of embarrassment?


    Lu Wanxi was not angry at Su qinger''s teasing, but she felt embarrassed. She thought to herself, "who is so lucky to be liked by Lu Wanxi? If I say I like your father, will you slap me to death?"


    Life is like this. You never know what others are thinking. You have a good friend. You think he is the best brother, but he likes your mother and wants to be your stepfather. Now Lu Wanxi is like this. Su qinger doesn''t know that she is the best friend. Now Lu Wanxi is fascinated by her father Su mu, Some people think of you as your best friend, but what they think about is how I want to be your mother.


    "I''m not. I''m just distracted. Don''t we have to go to the South China Sea to find the three legendary blessed places? Hurry up and don''t delay. When we get to the South China Sea, we''ll find the three blessed places first, and then we can give the master a good gift for your father, right?" Lu Wanxi said to Su qinger with a smile, I want to take this opportunity to turn the topic away.


    But is Su Qiaoer so easily transferred? Obviously not. Su qinger waved his big hand and hugged Lu Wanxi into his arms. He raised his eyebrows and asked: "Chick, why do you still think about the man outside when you are with me? Come and tell me who you really like? I''m very curious about him. He can make us look at the second beautiful woman in the summer. I want to know what the opposite side is. Is it convenient to reveal it?"


    When the voice fell, Su qinger blinked at Lu Wanxi. She thought she was very charming. Then Lu Wanxi shivered when she saw it, then pushed it away, and Su qinger said, "you''re a girl! What are you pretending to be? Do you know you almost disgusted me!"


    Although Lu Wanxi said so, she didn''t think so. After calming her mood, she thought secretly: "I was almost confused by her. Who did the girl learn the art of enchantment? I was almost confused. Fortunately, I woke up quickly. If I really said it, wouldn''t I have the face to see Su mu in the future? Wouldn''t I have the face to see Su Mu again?"


    "What, Nu Wa''s teaching is not correct at all. I don''t even charm you successfully, let alone charm others. No, I must ask Nu Wa for advice after I return to the heavenly palace. How does her charm come about? I must learn that move. After I learn it, you will be my first Test article! "Su qinger said solemnly to Lu Wanxi, which made Lu Wanxi feel a panic in her heart. If qinger really learned Nu Wa''s charm, doesn''t it mean that the secret in her heart may really have no way to hide it from qinger?


    "Well, light child, shall we not learn the charm of Nu Wa?" you think about it, you are the only princess of the royal family of the Xia Dynasty. If you go out to charm others, do you miss the way of the Xia Dynasty? You also have no need to learn the charm of others. Can you resist your charm? Nuwa is just more able to exude her charm. We can do that in a few days. After all, we are no worse than Nuwa. Why can we lose her charm? Are you right? "Lu Wanxi forcibly changed the topic and wanted to stop and bypass the topic.


    But this time Lu Wanxi''s Rainbow fart seemed to have an effect. Su qinger really listened to it. Then Su qinger smiled and said: "Well, this princess thinks what you said is very right. I am the only princess of the imperial family of the Xia Dynasty. If I really used the charm of the foreigners, my father would be angry."


    Lu Wanxi couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and finally skipped the topic. Su mu, who was far away in the heavenly palace, sneezed and rubbed his nose. She wondered, "who is thinking of me? Why did you sneeze suddenly? There''s no sign at all."

 Chapter 1051

    After Lu Wanxi finally interrupted Su qinger''s idea, Lu Wanxi suddenly began to feel that there were too few creatures in the wasteland world, although the total number of creatures in the wasteland world was at least hundreds of millions or even billions of times more than the number of creatures under their command during the summer movement, But the wasteland world is too huge, so now those creatures are distributed all over the wasteland world. It seems that the great wasteland world is so cold. At this time, Lu Wanxi suddenly flashed an idea in her heart, that is, is it possible that she can create an ethnic group to fill the emptiness of the wasteland world?


    For Lu Wanxi, she now has the strength of the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. It is not impossible to create ordinary creatures. In fact, creating life is just an easy thing for Da Luo Jinxian, But the problem is how to create life, let it have its own intelligence and continue in the wasteland world! We should know that there is an incomparable crisis in the current flood world. Although Lu Wanxi is naive, she also knows that if the current flood world is not under the jurisdiction of their summer transportation Dynasty, I''m afraid there have been many murders and looting. The spiritual world has never been a peaceful place, not to mention in the flood world, which has reached the peak of fairyland, The creatures here have only one idea in their minds since their birth, that is, to become stronger by all means. The law of the jungle is like the law of survival for the creatures in the boundless world.


    At this time, if Lu Wanxi creates a new ethnic group to fill the emptiness of the wasteland world, it is likely that this ethnic group cannot continue. For the current wasteland world, a weak ethnic group has no second way to choose. The only thing they can choose is to die in whose hands, which is what Lu Wanxi is very worried about, It is not difficult for her to create life. Even if she is in trouble, she can go back to the heavenly palace and ask Su Mu to see if Su Mu has any good methods. However, Lu Wanxi does not intend to create a group of mentally retarded beings. If she wants to create, she must create a group of beings with independent ideas and qualified to continue in the flood and famine world!


    Lu Wanxi didn''t know that the idea in her mind was actually realized by others in later generations, and that person''s name was Nu Wa. Now Nu Wa doesn''t know that her chance of becoming a saint in the future is in danger of being taken by others, After all, Nu Wa wandered on the wasteland after she got the purple air. I don''t know how many years before she thought of creating a Terran to take this opportunity to become a saint. Now Nu Wa is just an existence that has just broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Although she has the ability to create a birth spirit, she will also face the same troubles as Lu Wanxi, That is how to create a group of ethnic groups with independent consciousness!


    If Lu Wanxi wants to create a group of creatures to fill the emptiness of the wasteland world, it is likely to be created according to the human race in the earth fairy world. There is no trace of the birth of any human race in the wasteland world. It is also possible if Lu Wanxi wants to create a human race, However, once he did so, he would take away the original opportunity for Nu Wa to become a saint. If Nu Wa wants to break through the realm of saints in the future, she may have to find other ways. However, Lu Wanxi doesn''t know this. Although she knows some things about the world, she doesn''t know that Nu Wa created people to become saints, If she knew that creating creatures was the condition and opportunity for Nu Wa to become holy, Lu Wanxi would probably give up this opportunity.


    The sixth sense in Lu Wanxi''s heart tells her that if she really creates an ethnic group, she will certainly get countless benefits! But now Lu Wanxi still faces a lot of difficulties. If he wants to create a group of new creatures and enable them to survive in a world like the wasteland, he can be said to face endless difficulties! But the sixth sense in Lu Wanxi''s heart told her that as long as she did so, the benefits she obtained were absolutely unimaginable!


    Lu Wanxi was a little excited in her heart. She couldn''t help thinking that if she created a new ethnic group, wouldn''t she be the founding God of this ethnic group? Consecrated by this group? If Su Mu knew about this, he might just smile, shake his head and say that it was naive. The original Nu Wa created the Terran, right? It''s good to be a saint and enjoy Terran luck, isn''t it? In front of the Terran, Nuwa was indeed enshrined and regarded as the founder. Everything they had was given by Nuwa, but there is no doubt that the changes of the Terran over time. The Terran began to forget the gods who protected them and found many excuses to cover up the signs of the existence of those gods, And the protagonist of the world as a monkey evolved! Su Mu didn''t dare to guess. If the gods knew that they would be forgotten by the human race in the future, they didn''t know how angry they would be.


    But for Lu Wanxi, maybe she won''t mind this. For Lu Wanxi, creating a new ethnic group to fill the emptiness of the wasteland world may just be a sudden idea. Maybe she will forget this idea in a few days. After all, the way of heaven in the wasteland world is still terrible, Lu Wanxi forcibly changed the future of the wasteland world and let Nu Wa lose the opportunity to become a saint in the future. Then it is likely to annoy the Tao of heaven in this world.


    The reason why Su Mu dared to fight against the heavenly way in the wasteland world is that Su Mu himself is also the heavenly way manager of a vast world, so the heavenly way in the wasteland world does not see many things he does, but Lu Wanxi is different. Lu Wanxi is just an ordinary Luo Jinxian, If she forcibly takes away Nu Wa''s opportunity to become a saint in the future, she is likely to be targeted by heaven. At that time, Su mu can only send her back to the fairy world.


    As for Su Mu''s doing so many things to change the future of the wasteland world, why did the heavenly way of the wasteland world not intervene in what Su Mu did? This can only show that the heavenly way of the wasteland world is still at a very weak time point. If Su mu can''t suppress it all the time when the heavenly way of the wasteland world becomes strong in the future, It''s not certain that Su Mu will also be excluded by the heaven of the flood world. As for Su Mu who is beheaded by the heaven of the flood world, he doesn''t have to worry at all.

 Chapter 1052

    For the heavenly way of the boundless world, Su Mu has changed the future he controls. Although he feels very unhappy, he can''t kill Su mu or calculate Su mu, because Su Mu is also the heavenly way of one world. Although the heavenly way of the other world is not allowed to intervene in the things he controls, However, the way of heaven in the wasteland world could not contact the way of the world to punish Su mu. Su Mu seemed to be covered with a veil at the same time, which made him unable to see clearly. Although the way of heaven in the wasteland world wanted to drive Su Mu out, he couldn''t do that.


    If the world level controlled by Su Mu is weaker than him, he can squeeze Su Mu out by relying on his identity of the universe, but it is a pity that Su Mu is also the controller of the universe and belongs to the same aquatic product as him. It is completely impossible for him to drive Su Mu away, All he can do is try his best to talk about Su Mu''s changed future and let him go back to the original road. Moreover, it is also very important. The way of heaven in each world is based on the cultivation of the strongest in the world. Now Su Mu has the cultivation of quasi holy realm and his combat power is comparable to that of saints, The strongest one in the world of the great wilderness is the golden immortal. The strength of the heavenly way of the world of the great wilderness is only the quasi holy land. The strength of the quasi holy land cannot defeat Su Mu and drive him out, Unless one day someone in the desolate world under his control breaks through the quasi holy land and raises the strength that Tiandao can play to the saint level, he will have a chance to drive Su Mu away!


    Although quasi saints have a holy word, there is still a huge gap between quasi saints and real saints. The gap between quasi saints and saints is like the huge gap between real fairyland and Daluo Jinxian. Su Mu is also able to give full play to the strength of the realm of saints in the quasi holy land because of various special means. Moreover, Su Mu is the manager leading the whole world, It''s not the real way of heaven. If he forcibly excluded Su mu, then what waiting for the flood world may be the attack of the other side of the world. Now the flood world can''t afford such a war! Judging from Su Mu''s current strength, which side of the universe he manages is definitely above himself!


    There are also strong and weak points in the way of heaven. The way of heaven in the wild world has not fully awakened its own consciousness. It is just an ignorant follower. Let''s go in the direction they know. However, Su Mu''s way of heaven is likely to be completely different. The way of heaven in the vast world mastered by Su Mu definitely has the strength above saints! It is even possible to enter the real realm of heaven! If the current famine world provokes the existence of that level, there is no second way to choose except destruction. Therefore, he can only turn a blind eye to what Su Mu has done in these days, because he has no way to influence Su Mu''s decision, Unless he can enter the realm of heaven and fully awaken his consciousness into a spiritual body to walk on the wasteland, only then can he have a chance to affect Su mu.


    However, that realm is still very far away from the heavenly way of the Honghuang world. The strongest one in the current Honghuang world is Luo Xuan, who has the cultivation of the eight grade realm of Da Luo Jinxian. At this time, Luo Xuan''s cultivation is already very powerful, but for the heavenly way of the Honghuang world, Luo Xuan''s strength is still too weak, Because the strongest person in the world of the great wilderness is only the land of the eight grades of the golden immortals in the great Luo. Now the power of the heavenly way of the world of the great wilderness to influence the living creatures is just the middle stage of quasi sainthood.


    But Su Mu is different. If Su Mu has full firepower, he can definitely give full play to the strength of the realm of saints in a short time! If you really annoy Su Mu and let him act recklessly in the wasteland world, you may be killed by the other party! Although the way of heaven in the boundless world knows from his not perfect consciousness that it is basically impossible for Su Mu to kill himself, he is still very one-way. The strength gap between the two worlds is too large!


    In fact, there are some mistakes in the conjecture of the heavenly way of the Honghuang world, that is, the heavenly way of Su Mu''s world is not the strength of the realm of saints, but has entered the realm of heavenly way! Turned into their own spirit! Moreover, with Su Mu''s cultivation becoming more and more powerful, the strength of the heavenly way in the earth fairy world will become more terrible! This is also why there has never been such a phenomenon in the Xiandao system that people in the fantasy system kill the heavenly way. It is too difficult for the heavenly way of the Xiandao system to kill! Do not say that the killing of heaven, even in the world of the system of fairy tale, you are just a random Tucao make complaints about the law of heaven, from then on your luck and chance will be greatly reduced, this is the temperament of heaven, you said I was unfair, then I really unfair to show you!


    However, the best news for Su Mu is that now the heavenly way of the earth fairy world is tied to himself. It can be said that Su Mu dies and the great Xia Dynasty will disappear, and the heavenly way of the earth fairy world will no longer exist. The stronger Su Mu becomes, the stronger the great Xia Dynasty becomes, and the heavenly way of the earth fairy world will become stronger and stronger, until one day it surpasses the avenue and becomes an independent existence, No longer bound by one world, get free!


    It''s a terrible thing. Even the existence of Tiandao realm is just a mole ant under the management of the avenue. It doesn''t even have its own freedom. That''s why Tiandao in the earth fairy world takes care of Su Mu so much, and even shares its management right with Su mu. In this way, Su Mu''s right in the earth fairy world can be said to be more powerful, Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about changing things that will affect the future development of the heavenly way in the future. As long as it is in the earth fairy world, no matter what decision su Mu makes, it is equivalent to the decision made by the heavenly way in the earth fairy world!


    The heavenly way of the earth fairyland should use Su Mu''s strength to make himself stronger, so as to get free from the shackles of the avenue. Su Mu depends on the heavenly way of the earth fairyland to do more things. Maybe one day they can reach cooperation. Su Mu is responsible for leading the summer movement to attack other worlds, And the way of heaven in the earth fairy world will devour the world attacked by the summer Dynasty. In this way, there are more win-win benefits, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1053

    Spring comes and autumn goes, and ten years have passed in the blink of an eye in the boundless world. For ordinary people, it is right to have children in October. However, it has been ten years since tea was pregnant, but the child in her belly has not been born yet, which makes tea feel a burst of fear for fear of any accident to the child in her belly, It''s unexpected that she can conceive Su Mu''s child now. Su Mu''s strength is becoming stronger and stronger, and the strength gap between red tea and Su Mu is like a gap. Although there is a resource supply during the summer movement, it''s not so easy for red tea to improve her cultivation.


    Moreover, Su mu can''t stop his cultivation at a certain level and wait for her to catch up. Her cultivation is becoming stronger. Isn''t Su Mu''s strength also becoming stronger? Now Su Mu is already the peak of the early stage of quasi saint, and he can enter the middle stage of quasi Saint only one step away. Even with Su Mu''s understanding, as long as he can smoothly cut off the remaining two corpses, the peak of quasi saint is just as easy as a palm of his hand. Red tea knows why Su Mu has not broken through the closed door in recent years. Isn''t he worried about his children and himself? But the child refused to be born. If Su Mu had not told her that these were very normal circumstances, she wanted to run Xianqi to give birth to the child.


    Red tea is very clear in her heart that no matter how difficult it is for the child to be born, it may be the only child she can give birth to for Su mu. Su Mu''s cultivation is too strong. This time, if it''s not a coincidence, red tea can''t be pregnant with Su Mu''s children, because her physique is not enough to bear Su Mu''s Yang, These days, just raising the fetus of red tea doesn''t know how many resources it has spent. Even red tea has estimated so many resources. If it is invested in a monk who has just entered the fairy world, it can definitely be promoted to the land of great Luo Jinxian! It can be imagined how much resources tea has consumed in order to make her body enough to raise the child in the past ten years.


    But Su Mu never said there was anything wrong with this. Su Mu only wanted the peace of his mother and son. As long as there was nothing wrong with tea and the children in his belly, Su Mu would not feel distressed even if he was spending hundreds of times so many resources. For Su mu, all the resources in the summer movement would not be more important than any of his relatives, In Su Mu''s opinion, although the amount of resources consumed is very large, it is not an important thing. After consumption, there is still a chance to get them again, but the children in red tea and red tea are completely different. For Su mu, their mother and son are very important to themselves, one is their own wife, One is their unborn child. Can''t they compare with some resources?


    In fact, Su Mu is very clear about the reason why the child hasn''t been born after ten years of pregnancy. This child''s talent is too evil. It can be said that he inherited all the treasures of Su mu in the past, not to mention that the child is a real congenital chaotic body, and the birth must soar for nine days like a real dragon, So it''s quite normal to stay in the belly of red tea. However, Su Mu hasn''t been idle for the past ten years. He is fully prepared to wait for the birth of the child in the belly of red tea. It''s absolutely unimaginable to know the strange phenomenon of the birth of chaotic body. Therefore, Su Mu must do everything possible to hide the strange phenomenon caused by the birth of the child, Even if we can''t hide the demon God in the whole desolate world and the chaos outside, at least we can''t let the news of the child''s birth spread too grandly.


    Su Mu felt sorry for the child. He was clearly the leader of the dynasty. What a grand scene should his child be born? But Su mu can''t do that now. He must hide all the visions caused by the child''s birth. After he has enough strength in the future, Su Mu will allow the child to leave his arms and go out for training. Otherwise, once the news of chaos is distributed, it will be their summer transportation! Now those chaotic demons who have not died in chaos will not regard the constitution of chaotic body as invisible!


    Su Mu arranged tens of thousands of arrays to shield the breath in the heavenly palace, which is enough to ensure that the child will not cause any strange phenomena after his birth. The chaotic body is too evil. In addition, the summer movement Dynasty has invested so many resources in the child and red tea. As soon as the child was born, Su Mu guessed that he must have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian in the later stage! It has become the top three in the summer games!


    The first nature is Su mu. Now Su mu can easily give full play to the combat effectiveness of saints. Although it is only a short time, saints are invincible for the current flood and famine world and the great Xia Dynasty. The second nature is Zhang Bairen, who has lost three corpses and has not yet recovered to the peak, However, although Zhang Bairen has lost three corpses, his own strength has not retreated too much. The peak cultivation in the later period of quasi saint is enough to make Zhang Bairen face all dangers. Moreover, in the whole summer movement Dynasty, there is no doubt that no one can suppress Zhang Bairen except Su mu, ranking second.


    And Su Mu and tea are about to be born, the child is even more terrible! Ten years of pregnancy! With the betting of countless resources and the terrible degree of chaos, Su Mu dares to bet! The child will give himself an unimaginable surprise at birth! Su Mu could even imagine that his child would have the strength of the quasi holy realm as soon as he was born if he didn''t need the congenital Lingbao to cut off the three corpses to enter the quasi holy realm! Of course, saints are not impossible! However, if the child in his stomach really had the strength of the realm of saints as soon as he was born, all the arrays Su Mu had arranged for ten years would fail.


    In order to ensure that everything is safe, Su Mu''s array is enough to temporarily resist the breath spread by the saints, but it is only temporary. The breath of quasi saints can be perfectly covered at that time. As for other su mu, he doesn''t consider it. Because of the existence of quasi saints, Su mu can''t hide his breath even if he takes a shot.


    Su Mu took a deep breath. He knew who he needed now, so after su Mu said hello to red tea, he directly crossed his knees and closed his eyes in the yard. He wanted to get in touch with the way of heaven in the earth fairy world! In order to be safe, he must use the strength of the heavenly way of the earth fairyland to shield all the visions that may be caused after his child''s birth!

 Chapter 1054

    For Su Mu now, the child in the womb of red tea is undoubtedly the most important existence. Because of the special reasons of chaotic body, Su Mu had to hide the child who should have been loved by thousands before she was born. Chaotic body is really too important. If the news was revealed, it attracted the attention of those demons in chaos, So Su Mu''s current strength is obviously unable to compete with those chaotic demons who have become famous for many years and mastered a perfect law. Unless Su mu can improve his cultivation to the peak of saints in a short time, it is possible to defeat those chaotic demons.


    But even if Su Mu now has the existence of chaotic body and reading Fengshen system, it is very difficult for him to become the peak of saints in a short time. Not to mention anything else, it is not easy for Su Mu to cut off the second corpse, because it will take too much time, The reason why the current summer transportation Dynasty can gain a foothold in the wasteland world is that Su Mu forcibly suppressed it with his own strength. Su Mu is not sure what the whole wasteland world will look like once he leaves the wasteland world and returns to the earth fairy world!


    Although Zhang Bairen, a strong man with the peak strength of quasi saints, is still in charge in the Xia Dynasty, Zhang Bairen does not have much power after all. Moreover, because Zhang Bairen is the behind the scenes controller of the original local fairyland Tianting, the sergeants and senior management of the Xia Dynasty are generally not convinced of him, Therefore, it is obviously impossible for Zhang Bainian to help him control the affairs of the great Xia Dynasty for the time being and then shut himself up. Zhang Bainian''s prestige in the great Xia Dynasty is not enough for him to command tens of billions of troops when he was not in the great Xia Dynasty. Those Sergeants are all those recruited by Su mu, It can be said that during the Xia Dynasty, except Su Mu''s orders, none of them will listen to them. Even Zhao Qing and others need very troublesome steps to dispatch these sergeants.


    But for Su mu, perhaps the best news now is that all the chaotic demons were killed by Pangu in their early years. Although they didn''t really die, at least Su Mu had enough time to become strong. Su Mu still had a deep impression on one thing. In the future of the original flood and famine world, Before Hongjun became a saint, he went to the chaos to explore the truth. Then he ran into the top chaos demon God Yangmei, who had reached the extreme in the law of space, but even at that time, Yangmei''s cultivation was just returning to the realm of saints with the results of Taoism! So for Su mu, at least he still has a long time to improve his cultivation!


    Now, in addition to the ten chaotic demons, the cultivation of the other demons is probably just the realm of the golden immortals! However, because the laws they mastered were too terrible and hid in a very secret place in the chaos, Su Mu could not find their existence. Moreover, all the three thousand demons and gods coexisted with each other. They were the top three thousand law spirits under the jurisdiction of the avenue, Therefore, even if their cultivation is the highest and only in the realm of great Luo Jinxian, Su Mu definitely doesn''t dare to find their trouble easily, because once the chaotic demon God provokes them, the consequences are too terrible!


    Chaotic demons represent the embodiment of the law of the great road in chaos, so Su Mu provoked them indirectly, but one thing is very lucky, that is, Su Mu''s current cultivation is definitely in the front row among those chaotic demons. At least the peak cultivation in the early days of quasi Saint also allows Su Mu to temporarily not fear those chaotic demons, Although the speed of those chaotic demons recovering cultivation is terrible, Su Mu is not a vegetarian! Su Mu himself is a chaotic body. Coupled with the plug-in existence of reading Fengshen system, if Su mu can''t surpass these chaotic demons in the future, isn''t he kidding?


    Although he did not dare to make too high a guarantee, Su Mu was sure that his accomplishments would surpass the eyebrows and even reach the peak of the sage before Hongjun became a saint in the future! What is the highest state of saints! The realm of saints is divided into nine grades, which are the same as the realm under quasi saints. However, different from the realm under quasi saints, it is extremely difficult for the realm of saints to break through a small realm. If the existence of one grade in the realm of saints wants to enter the second grade, it can not be achieved without the precipitation of several centuries, even if Su Mu has a chaotic body and reads the God system, It is very difficult to make a breakthrough like flying in the realm of saints!


    Even Su Mu had the impression that countless years had passed since the birth of the Lich robbery saints in the desolate world, and not many of the saints who broke through before the Lich robbery in the early years had entered the realm of three grades! Even Hongjun''s strength of the way of heaven is nothing more than six saints. The realm of the six saints in the wasteland under Hongjun is much lower. Among them, the strongest person is the Taiqing in the Sanqing. In the later period, the cultivation of the Taiqing in the wasteland world has broken through to the three saints in the realm of human beings and even reached half step four, The cultivation of other saints is stagnant in the realm of saints, and the second grade can''t move forward!


    Among them, Nu Wa, the creator of the Terran, is difficult to make progress in cultivation. Other saints have also entered the second grade realm, but Nu Wa''s foundation is too shallow because she broke through to the saint, resulting in her unstable foundation after entering the saint''s realm, so she can''t enter the second grade realm for a long time! Su Mu is sure that he can improve his cultivation to the peak of the sage or even half the way of heaven before Hongjun becomes a saint! It can be imagined how terrible Su Mu has been!


    Su Mu is not a person who likes to talk wildly. He usually does what he says. With the chaotic body, reading the God system and menstruation, Su Mu really has the confidence to enter the peak of saints before Hongjun becomes a saint! At that time point, if Su Mu guessed correctly, the cultivation of those chaotic demons in chaos should have reached the realm of saints! And it''s just the existence of one or two products! After all, at the same time when Hongjun became a saint, the top space demon God in chaos raised his eyebrow, which just proved that he had successfully returned to the realm of saints!


    As long as Su mu can make his cultivation reach that level before Hongjun becomes holy, Su Mu will have the courage not to fear any challenges in the boundless world, except the supreme Avenue in chaos! Some people say that the road is a will, just like the way of heaven in the wasteland world, but Su Mu is very clear that the road represents a realm! No matter what the other party''s origin is, once your cultivation breaks through the realm of the great road, you will become the most powerful existence in the world of heaven!

 Chapter 1055

    In the fairy world, Su Mu''s divine sense returned to the midheaven palace again. Su Mu looked at the endless sky and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He knew that there were always a pair of eyes looking at him. Although the owner of these eyes would not hurt himself, it was actually a very unpleasant thing for Su Mu to be stared at all the time, Unfortunately, Su mu can''t do anything to the owner of these eyes, because these eyes represent the supreme heaven. Even Su Mu now has to rely on the protection of the heaven in the fairy world to protect his children.


    Although Su Mu is not afraid of any single chaotic demon God, after the news of chaotic body is revealed, Su Mu does not think that there will only be one chaotic demon God in the wasteland world. At that time, he may face 3000 chaotic demons working together again, just like dealing with Pangu at the beginning. Although Su Mu is confident, he is not arrogant, Although one of them is a chaotic demon God, Su Mu will not be afraid, and even is sure to drag them to die together, but will 3000 chaotic demons come together? Can su Mu resist now? Not at all! You should know that those chaotic demons have much more experience in any aspect than Su mu, and because it is just the reason for the restoration of cultivation, their mastery of the law has not been reduced in any way. Therefore, if three thousand chaotic demons really kill them to the wasteland world together, how should Su Mu face them?


    Su mu can only deal with those chaotic demons with the help of the power of the heavenly way in the earth fairy world. This is also the last life-saving hand of Su mu. Su Mu is very clear about what the heavenly way means to divide the management power of the earth fairy world to himself. He just hopes that his future achievements will be higher. The higher Su Mu stands, the higher the heavenly way in the earth fairy world can stand, Su Mu doesn''t know how powerful the heavenly way in the fairy world is now, but Su Mu knows one thing, that is, the strength of the heavenly way in the fairy world now will never be weaker than Hongjun at the peak! Even more powerful than Hongjun at his peak!


    What strength is Hongjun at the peak? The realm of six saints! This is still Hongjun''s peak combat power with the help of the power of heaven in the wasteland world, but Su Mu believes that the power of heaven in the earth fairy world should not be any weaker than that of Hongjun in the peak period of later generations. Therefore, if Su mu can ask the heaven in the earth fairy world to protect his unborn child, So Su Mu doesn''t have any need to worry that his child is a congenital chaotic body. Once the news is revealed, it will attract the covet of many powerful people. As long as Su Mu finds the unborn child to rely on, Su mu can practice with ease and quickly improve his cultivation!


    Su Mu knows that although his cultivation of quasi saints is still very strong, and it is still an insurmountable mountain for the flood world, Su Mu knows that changes will take place in a short time. The most important thing in the flood world is genius. After the decisive battle between Hongjun and Luo, the flood world should usher in the first leap like a blowout, Whether in terms of strength or other aspects, the prosperous and desolate world will definitely improve by one or even several sections than now. At that time, Su Mu''s strength in the early stage of quasi sainthood is likely to be very useless.


    Su Mu looked at the boundless sky and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Then he said aloud, "heaven, come out. I know you''ve been there all the time."


    Su Mu is sure that the heaven must have noticed his existence at the first time when he returned to the earth fairy world, because as soon as Su Mu returned to the earth fairy world, he found the eyes of nothingness on his head, and who else in the earth fairy world can do this? Not at all! So those eyes staring at themselves in the void are easy to identify. Who else can there be besides the way of heaven?


    Su Mu''s guess is also very correct. Tiandao did find his existence when he returned to the earth fairy world. Even if Su Mu returned to the earth fairy world in the shape of a wisp of divine knowledge, there will be no mistake in the manager''s breath attached to him by Tiandao, and Tiandao didn''t hang him after hearing Su Mu''s call, For a moment, he appeared in front of Su mu.


    The golden light flashed in the void, and the golden light gradually condensed in front of Su mu. Su Mu fixed his eyes and saw that in the light was a girl who was only five or six years old. Su Mu could not help but frown. Then he took a deep breath and asked, "are you the way of heaven in the fairy world?"


    "It''s me, Su mu. It''s only about 5000 years. Have you forgotten my breath? You know, when you established the summer Dynasty, I gave you the power to belong to the way of heaven alone. You should know my smell. Why, is it the first time I appeared in front of you? Don''t you believe it?" The girl''s voice and shadow, which seemed very childish, answered Su mu, which made Su Mu feel helpless.


    "Tiandao, I need your help now." Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly to Tiandao. To tell the truth, it seems that this is the only way for Su Mu to seek help from others. Su Mu has never had such an experience before. In the past, Su mu, the irresistible enemy to Su mu, grew up secretly and then sought revenge, But this time, Su Mu could not avoid the terrible strength of the chaotic demon God. He could only face the great pressure brought by the chaotic demon God. This time, the existence that the chaotic demon God would threaten was his closest person. Su Mu had to put down his arrogant self-esteem and ask for help from others.


    "It''s a very rare thing. Although we''ve never met before, from my understanding, you''re not the kind of person who casually asks for the existence of others. Why, did you encounter any uncontrollable trouble this time? Unexpectedly, you have to return to the fairy world to ask for my help." Tiandao said with some resentment, The sound and shadow made Su Mu not only feel that he had done something sorry for her, but Su Mu was wrong to think about it. This was the first time he met the heavenly way in the earth fairy world. How could he do anything sorry for her? And Su Mu doesn''t seem to be sorry for the way of heaven in the fairy world even if he does something? They had no other relationship before except the cooperative relationship!

 Chapter 1056

    Su Mu watched the way of heaven gradually reveal his true body from the golden light. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling a little curious. Originally, Su Mu thought that the way of heaven was a high and cold look, but after seeing the way of heaven in the earth fairy world, Su Mu completely overturned his inner speculation about the way of heaven. Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and saying: "As like as two peas, you were very lovely, just like my daughter when she was little, and her face was also beep."


    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Tiandao could not help feeling uncomfortable. He immediately avoided opening Su Mu''s big hand, which wanted to touch his hair, and said: "You''d better tell me carefully what trouble you''ve encountered. Even people like you need to return to the earth fairy world to seek my help. Did you encounter some difficult enemy when you conquered another world and touch others'' scales? So now people are chasing you all over the world, so you return to the earth fairy world to seek me Can you help me? "


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu could not help feeling a black line across his head. Then he looked at the way of heaven, which was quite solemn. He confirmed that the other party was not joking, and then said aloud: "The situation is not so serious, but it''s actually the same type. You may not know which world I''m going to this time is the world called the peak of Xiandao civilization by later generations, and also the most powerful world in the Xiandao civilization world. It''s just that I arrived at the beginning of the birth of which world. At that time, I didn''t encounter anything that can help me To be my enemy''s opponent, I didn''t ask you to help me deal with any creatures in the wild world this time. Because they are as weak as mole ants in my eyes. If I want to deal with them, I don''t have to go back to the fairy world to ask for your help. "


    "The tone is not small at all. Why did you come back to the earth fairyland to ask me for help? Could it be that there were strong people outside the world? I really want to remember that at the beginning of my birth, a monkey with six ears was forcibly opened by a powerful power in the other world and grabbed it. Which of you The same thing happened in the square world? "Tiandao frowned and asked again.


    Su Mu shook his head when he heard the speech. Instead of continuing to hide it, he said directly, "this time he returned to the earth fairy world mainly to ask you to do me a favor. As the way of heaven, you should know that chaotic body is the most powerful constitution among the heaven and the world?"


    Tiandao nodded when he heard the speech, and then replied: "Indeed, although I haven''t been born with complete consciousness for thousands of years, I still have a certain understanding of the chaotic body, which can be called the strongest physique in the world of heaven. Moreover, if I''m not blind and wrong, the physique you now have is the chaotic body? Let''s say, is it because of the trouble this time Caused by chaotic body? "


    "You guessed right. This time I went back to the earth fairy world to ask for your help. The most important reason was the chaotic body." Su Mu took a deep breath, and then solemnly said to the way of heaven in front of him: "More than ten years ago, red tea conceived my second child. Do you know the woman named red tea? After all, she followed me when I first arrived in the earth fairy world. Now she has become my second wife and is very surprised to conceive my child. It was a very happy thing, but the child inherited perfectly All my talents! "


    After hearing this, Tiandao immediately felt endless doubts. Although she was still just a little girl, countless years of ignorance and thousands of years of soberness made her fully understand the unique ethnic group of human race. Therefore, she was very confused about what Su Mu said and immediately asked: "Isn''t it a good thing that your child perfectly inherits your talent? Who doesn''t want your child to become a real pride in the future? You are so excellent. Since your child inherits all your talents, your reputation will never be destroyed in the future. It''s good for you to think that your child''s talent is too high? This is the first time I''ve heard that someone will dislike you Your child''s talent is too high. "


    Su Mu shook his head and said in a voice, "the way of heaven, there should be no way to suppress our world. Otherwise, h you can''t have your own spirit and wisdom so easily?"


    "Indeed, there was repression above the earth fairyland, but it was not the repression of the avenue, but the repression brought by the upper fairyland. It was only because you took the whole earth fairyland to soar into the world. Now the earth fairyland is completely free from anyone. Why, does this have anything to do with what you want to say?" Heaven frowned and said strangely.


    "That''s what I want to say. Beyond the chaos of the boundless world, there is a chaotic space under the management of the avenue. In that space, there are at least 3000 chaotic demons whose cultivation has reached the state of heaven! Among these demons, the cultivation of the top ten chaotic demons in their peak period can even be said to be infinitely close to the half step Avenue Jing! Do you understand what I mean? "Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Do you mean that those demons outside the chaos of the wasteland world are likely to directly attack the wasteland world when your child was born, and you are not their opponent, so you returned to the earth fairy world to ask for my help? Are you kidding, Su mu, although my strength is still good, now I just stepped into the realm of heaven And because I''ve given you part of my power, my strength is still at the peak of saints. How can I face those chaotic demons? And you also said that the top ten chaotic demons are the strong ones at the peak of the heaven realm. How can I help you block them? Use my life to block them? Although I''ve lived for a long time, I''ve never despised myself for living too much "Long." said some of the heavenly Tucao, who make complaints about it, "why do you want me to protect your child? I don''t owe you."


    "They are still in a very weak period. What I am talking about is their cultivation in the peak period, but they were all killed when Pangu, the creator of the boundless world, created the world. Now their cultivation, the strongest should not exceed me too much, otherwise I won''t let you help me, will they?" Su Mu took a deep breath and said aloud.

 Chapter 1057

    After hearing this, Tiandao couldn''t help but feel hesitant. I have to say that Su Mu''s news about the 3000 Tiandao realm and even the chaotic demon God at the peak of Tiandao realm was too scary for the Tiandao in the earth fairy world, but fortunately Su Mu made it clear, otherwise she really didn''t know whether she should help Su mu in this matter, If you don''t help him, it means that you are likely to break off the relationship with Su mu in the future. If you help him, the 3000 chaotic demons in Su Mu''s mouth who have reached the realm of heaven''s path put too much pressure on her.


    Fortunately, Su Mu quickly added something and made it clear. Otherwise, Tiandao really can''t determine whether he should help Su mu. However, even if Su Mu made it clear that the chaotic demons were killed before Pangu created the world, their cultivation is not at the peak now, There are still some scruples in the heart of Tiandao. I have to say that the existence of Tiandao realm is too terrible. Even the Tiandao of the earth fairy world can''t compare with it now. Although the strength of the other party has decreased by countless grades, there are still terrible details, such as the power of law!


    Su Mu didn''t hide any news. He told the heaven way of the earth fairy world that the three thousand chaotic demons in the wasteland world represented the top three thousand laws from the avenue of the wasteland world, which made it more difficult for the heaven way of the earth fairy world to make a decision for a while. He saw that the appearance of the heaven way, which was only five or six years old, showed an old look that was not like this, Then he took a deep breath and said to Su Mu: "Although their three thousand chaotic demons have lost their cultivation achievements in the peak period, they also represent the three thousand top laws from the avenue of the boundless world, and those chaotic demons have already practiced the three thousand top laws to the extreme. Even now their cultivation achievements have been reduced by several grades, the strength of their laws will not be weak He Yiyi, Su mu, you should know that I''m just at the time when I was just born. At this time, although I have the strength comparable to the six saints in your mouth, you should know that I''m the way of heaven in the earth fairy world, and I can''t leave here at will. Although I can really enter the flood world to protect you in a short time, you should be clear Chu, the way of heaven in the boundless world is at the same level as me. "


    At this point, Tiandao paused and then continued: "Even now, as you said, the heavenly way of the Honghuang world is still at a time when it has just been born with incomplete intelligence, and its strength is only similar to that of you, but you should be aware of one thing, that is, the Honghuang world is the most top existence among countless Xiandao civilized worlds! The heavenly way of the Honghuang world will certainly have some suppressive force on the heavenly ways of the rest of the world, And I just stepped into the heaven of the vast world. According to my guess, going to the flood world is to give play to the strength of the saint realm at most. I believe you can give play to this strength if you play your cards now. Therefore, even if I go to the flood world, it is only equivalent to the existence at the same level as you, which is more important What''s more, once I go to the wasteland world, the fairyland will be in a situation of losing the management of heaven''s Tao. Moreover, because the heaven''s Tao of the wasteland world is the top heaven''s Tao, it is absolutely not small for me, so Su mu, I''m sorry. I don''t think I can help you this time. "


    Su Mu listened to the words of heaven quietly, then looked at her, took a deep breath, shook his head and said: "Is it as like as two peas in the heart of the world? You can''t easily leave the fairyland. Even if you and I go to the world of flood, your strength will be severely suppressed, and not only that, but even if you arrive at the world of flood, you will not be too long to stay, and will be suppressed after the world of flood. When you return to the earth fairyland, it is estimated that you will fall into a deep sleep for a period of time, which is completely unacceptable for you who have been born with wisdom. "


    Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath, then looked at heaven and said solemnly: "I won''t blame you, and I''m not qualified to blame you. If you choose to help me, it''s the relationship and interests between you and me. It''s also normal that you choose not to help me. Although you are too forgetful of the way of heaven, I believe you should not be just the way of heaven now, otherwise your spirit will not be so solid? There is no way to suppress it You, I believe your future must be very long. What''s your name? "


    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Tiandao couldn''t help laughing. Then he replied: "I don''t have a name. Since ancient times, I have only one name, that is Tiandao, but this name has been repeated too many times. I don''t know what name to choose. You''re so smart. Why don''t you think of a better one for me?"


    "Let me help you think?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he shook his head with a bitter smile and said in a voice, "I can''t help but say I''m a creature under your management? And you''re the existence of the sixth grade of the sage realm. Is it really okay for me to offend you like this?"


    "Don''t worry, in the earth fairy world, even if you offend me, the rules of the earth fairy world won''t attack you. After all, in the earth fairy world, if I''m the boss, aren''t you the second?" Tiandao smiled and said again: "Think carefully for me and see what kind of name I, the boss of the fairy world, should choose."


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. Then he held his chin and thought. You know, the little girl in front of Su Mu is not an ordinary child, but represents all the rules of the earth fairy world. It is the most critical existence that the earth fairy world can survive. Su Mu can''t take the names of such existence casually, So this is another brain cell consuming thing for Su mu, who is not good at naming.


    "The way of heaven in countless worlds has been the supreme existence for countless years, and there has never been the theory that the way of heaven has changed into form. You are still the first way of heaven with spirit and intelligence. You were born at the beginning of the world and are the only one in countless worlds for countless years. How about your first day?" Su Mu thought about it and asked the little girl in front of her, Want to see how the other person reacts after hearing the name.

 Chapter 1058

    After hearing the speech, Tiandao couldn''t help laughing and murmured, "first day of junior high school? It''s really a good name. It sounds good and easy to remember, but it''s just my first name? What''s my last name?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then continued to say, "it''s up to you to decide your surname. I''ll help you think of a name. Well, besides, you are a high heaven. If you use a certain surname, who dares to take the surname you use? Don''t change your surname one after another?"


    "There seems to be a little truth in what you say, but Su mu, would it be strange to just call it the first day of the first day of the lunar new year? Well, anyway, you are the second in command of the earth fairy world and the most powerful person besides me. It can be said that in the earth fairy world, you do everything at will except some things you can''t touch. How about your surname Su and me? I''m older than you , how about I be your sister in the future? "Tiandao suddenly thought of something and suddenly said to Su mu.


    "Sister? I said you are just a five or six-year-old fart child. How can you be my sister? Others thought you were my child when they saw you walking with me, and Su''s surname is a big surname. According to what you said, if you follow my surname Su, I don''t care. After all, I have the strength to bear your cause and effect, but what about other people surnamed Su in the earth fairy world? It''s difficult No, you really want me to issue an order to change the surname of all the people surnamed Su? If I do, I may be told by the people below. "Su Mu said in some silence.


    "You''re a little fart boy. Besides, do you care about those things? The people below said you said it. It seems that you will care about these things. I decided that from today, I''ll call it the first day of junior high school. My surname is Su and Su mu. You''ll be my brother in the future. If you know anything, my sister will give you a head." Su Chuyi just got his name, as if he was a little happy and forgot himself. Su Mu couldn''t help lifting his forehead.


    "Since you said so, you and I will go to the wasteland world?" Su Mu joked again.


    "Cough, I''m just kidding. Brother, the real strong need to grow up step by step. Even if your sister and I are the way of heaven in the world, you can''t rely on me for everything. Do you understand? You have to learn to grow up, understand? What happened in the flood world this time is just a try to train you. When will you be in charge After holding the boundless world and returning to the fairyland, my sister will give you another surprise. "Su Chu came to Su mu with a smile and slowly floated up and touched Su Mu''s forehead, which made Su Mu feel the black line all over his head.


    The main reason is that the other party''s appearance is too small. Although he looks very cute, Su Mu is not a pervert. How can he like such children? At this moment, when Su Chuyi touched his forehead, he only felt endless strangeness. Immediately, Su Mu pushed the other party''s hand away, and then said aloud: "Can you be more serious? What''s more, you are also a heavenly way. Such a small body is not suitable for you. Apart from anything else, at least you are not so small. Can such a small body really bear the huge breath in your body?"


    "Fool, this is my spirit body. How can it be so easy to bear it? Why, do you dislike your sister''s appearance now? Why don''t you have no interest? Why don''t you tell your sister what type you like, and let her show you and serve you?" Su Chuyi said to Su Mu''s ear that his actions were incomparably intimate and ambiguous, and his words were also very tempting. At least in Su Chuyi''s eyes, it was just that in Su Mu''s eyes, he seemed to be molested by a little fart child at the moment. He didn''t have any feeling, but felt a little helpless with black lines.


    "You think it''s tempting to say these words with actions now, don''t you? I just want to throw up now. I''d better go back and see you later." When the voice fell, Su Mu directly took back his divine knowledge and woke himself up from the heavenly palace of the wasteland world. Su Mu thought of the words he said to himself before he left, and then thought in his heart: "I always think she has something to hide from me. Forget it, don''t think about it. Now the most important thing is to think about how to arrange the affairs of tea and her baby. On the first day of junior high school, I can''t come to the wasteland world to help me. I can only solve it by myself. First try whether I can study the array and other things. If I can''t, I''ll take their mother back to the earth fairy twice It''s just that the earth fairy world has just become a vast world. It can''t compare with the aura in the boundless world. I''m afraid it will have an impact on his talent! "


    ......


    On the other hand, in the heavenly palace of the earth fairy world, Su Chu didn''t feel depressed after seeing Su Mu leave. Except for some loss, she didn''t have much emotion, because she knew very well that they would meet again in a short time. Su Chu Yi slowly raised his arm, which was very petite and very similar to her appearance But after a second, the arm was changed and became longer, and gradually became an adult woman''s arm. Su Chuyi didn''t know when she took off her clothes, because she couldn''t wear the clothes of five or six-year-old children at this moment.


    With a wave of her big hand, clouds turned into a dress and draped over her. At this moment, Su Chuyi couldn''t help but lose the loveliness of just now. At this moment, Su Chuyi completely revealed everything an imperial sister should have. She slowly raised her step to the seat where Su Mu had sat in the earth fairy world and let herself lie directly on her side.


    "Su mu, you can''t run away. Even if you exist in the desolate world and I exist in the earth fairy world, even if I can''t leave the earth fairy world for a long time, I still have my own means. Su mu, I have seen through our future for a long time. Our relationship is far more than that. Wait. I''ll give it to you next time I meet you An unexpected surprise! Don''t take what we said earlier as a joke! "Su Chu couldn''t help laughing at the thought of this. The beautiful face would be lost in his life if a man saw it, but no one could appreciate such a beautiful scenery. Su Chu waved his hand, his long sleeve swung and fell, The figure of Su Chuyi disappeared in the palace and disappeared again.

 Chapter 1059

    Time flies. In the blink of an eye, more than a year has passed, and it has been 12 years since tea was pregnant with the child! Finally, twelve years later, the child in red tea''s belly finally has the idea of leaving her mother''s belly and wants to come to the outside world to see different scenery. However, although she has been looking forward to it for a long time, red tea is still a little afraid at the moment before the child''s birth, even though she is also a strong person who has reached the seven grades of golden fairyland, Even though she has survived for tens of thousands of years, it is the first time for her to have children.


    The midwife had already entered the room of red tea to deliver the baby, while Su Mu was full of faces, but some stood outside the door, worried about red tea and the child in her belly, and what kind of vision would be caused when the child was born, and whether the various means arranged by herself could work to make the child born safely, If the movement this time attracted the attention of those chaotic demons, they are likely to face how to solve the problem of chaotic demons for a long time in the future, and the recovery speed of chaotic demons can be said to be extremely terrible, It can be said that no one except Su Mu has the strength to deal with the chaotic demon God in the whole summer transportation Dynasty. Once the heaven and earth vision caused by the child''s birth is not shielded by the means arranged by Su mu, Su Mu may even sleep with his eyes open for a long time in the future.


    "My husband doesn''t have to worry so much. My sister''s bones have always been very healthy. Now it''s the existence of seven products in golden fairyland. I think there will be no problems. Please relax. I''d better think about what to name the child. I know my husband has a headache about choosing a name." Liu Qingyi looked at the eager Su Mu and couldn''t help but come to Su mu, took his hand and said slowly.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech, then took a deep breath and said, "you''re right. I really should be relieved."


    Although Su Mu said so, he didn''t think so at all. Although Su Mu was worried about red tea''s body and the children in his stomach, Su Mu knew that they would definitely have a safe mother and child. The midwife''s technology was very good, and she was the third product of golden fairyland. With the care of many maids, red tea would surely be able to give birth to the children safely, Su Mu was worried about those chaotic demons that existed in chaos. If the breath of chaotic body spread out, it was definitely countless chaotic demons who waited for Su Mu to come to the door and start a war!


    Although most of the cultivation accomplishments of chaotic demons are similar to his own, Su Mu knows that he is not much stronger than those chaotic demons at the moment. What can su Mu do even if he can beat the five chaotic demons? There is no problem with one against five, but there are only five chaotic demons? You know, there are far more than five chaos demons in chaos! Even far more than three thousand! The three thousand top chaotic demons represent the most powerful three thousand law from the top to the bottom of the road, but it''s hard not to achieve it. Does this represent the top three thousand law? Certainly not. Su Mu doesn''t know how many people covet the existence of chaos. All he can do is protect his children under his wings and let them grow up unharmed!


    This is the only help Su mu can give you an unborn child. It''s not easy for the chaotic body to grow up, but once the chaotic body grows up, it''s not a simple person. Even if a salted fish who doesn''t practice every day gets the lowest achievement of the chaotic body in his life, he can reach the peak of the realm of heaven, It can be imagined how terrible the chaotic body is. Although Su Mu knows that the child will face countless difficulties and tests after his birth, in Su Mu''s opinion, this may also be some experience for the little guy.


    Not far away, but near. After this little guy is born, he will work harder to cultivate because of the pressure brought by the chaotic demon God, so his growth speed must be very terrible. Maybe before long, Su mu, an old monster who has practiced for thousands of years, will be surpassed by his newly born child. Maybe the innate chaotic body is so domineering, Although Su Mu is also a chaotic body, there is a big gap between them. Su Mu''s chaotic body was born by condensing many holy bodies and Tao fetuses. This child perfectly inherits all the advantages of Su mu, and the chaotic body is not a miscellaneous brand like Su mu, but a congenital chaotic body with real materials! I don''t know how much higher than Su mu.


    Su Mu knew that perhaps the only thing he could be on this child in the future was the system in Su Mu''s mind. The mystery of the system was by no means comparable to that of the chaotic body. Su Mu was very clear that the chaotic body was just a single constitution no matter how terrible it was, No matter how powerful the chaotic body is, it can''t bring many terrible functions to Su Mu like the system. That''s why in Su Mu''s heart, the chaotic body is far inferior to the system, and Su Mu has obtained items of no less quality than the chaotic body through the system. For example, the age Sutra is a magic power no less than the chaotic body!


    Although the chaotic body is powerful, it has boundaries after all. If Su Mu guesses correctly, the boundaries of the chaotic body should be the realm of the road, and does the system have boundaries? Not at all! Even now, Su Mu doesn''t know how the system makes so many powerful skills and treasures from books come to him out of thin air. Su Mu has thought about this problem more than once, but he hasn''t come up with any explanation. However, the best news for Su Mu may be that the system is absolutely friendly to Su Mu without any hostility, It is clear that the system will not hurt himself. Otherwise, Su Mu could not have kept the system in his mind for so long.


    Although Su Mu is unwilling and has no way to shoot the system out of his body, at least Su mu can shield it. It can be said that the system has provided countless help in Su Mu''s growth. If the system has not brought him the peerless treasure and skill in several crises, Whether he is still alive or not is a problem. If there is no system, Su Mu is very clear that he may have died in the Tianmo rebellion in Xuantian continent. It can even be said that he can''t hold on to the time point when the Tianmo rebellion occurred. Maybe he died in the hands of those aquariums during the earlier turmoil in the four seas.

 Chapter 1060

    With the continuous loss of time, the voice of tea crying in the house gradually decreased. I thought it should be the cry of the baby, but at this time, something Su Mu had expected, that is, the top of the whole heavenly palace, which is completely different from before! At present, countless visions have been condensed above the heavenly palace. There are thirty-six flowers in the myth, the bright moon on the sea, and the fairy King falling nine days. Countless heaven and earth visions appear above the heavenly palace, as if these visions are congratulating the birth of the congenital chaotic body.


    When ordinary people see this scene, they will certainly regard their children as the Pearl of their eyes, protect them in every way, give them the best resources and the best training, and expect him to grow up and support a sky for them. However, in Su Mu''s eyes, these visions are not friendly, but very frightening! As if to kill him, Su Mu knew that he could not continue to watch at this time. If the scenery of these visions took a step further, the demons who existed in chaos and closed up would be found! Once they find that their children are congenital chaotic bodies, they will be attacked by countless chaotic demons in chaos!


    Su Mu came to the wasteland world to become stronger and change the future disaster of the wasteland world, not to fight for life and death with these chaotic demons. Therefore, Su Mu did not hesitate. In order not to attract the attention of those chaotic demons, Su Mu backhanded erected the long arranged array and bullied the sky, Standing above the heavenly palace, this array was created by the black emperor in his early years. Su Mu hoodwinked the heaven way of Xuantian continent for a short time. At that time, the strength of the black emperor had not recovered to its peak. Even for the current Su mu, he could kill countless black emperors at that time in one breath, but Su Mu knew that, Now he must not take it lightly! Although this array can shield everything outside the array for a short time, Su Mu knows that it can''t hide the way of heaven for too long! We must make up the back hand, and there is no staggered make-up at any time! Even the time difference of 0.01 second can''t exist! Otherwise, it''s just that 0.01 second may make su Mu''s efforts in this period of time in vain!


    After the formation was erected, Su Mu opened his back hand without saying a word. In the formation, countless treasures that could deceive the secret of heaven appeared again. Even in order that the child would not be threatened by chaotic demons in a short time, Su Mu asked Hongjun to lend the Jade Butterfly of creation to himself, It can be said that in order to make the child avoid the exploration of kaitiandao and the exploration of chaotic demons, Su Mu has thought of everything he can think of and used everything he can use. However, Su Mu doesn''t feel distressed at all. Although he borrowed Hongjun''s Jade Butterfly this time, Su Mu also paid a heavy price, For example, he gave Hongjun the Jade Butterfly he held in his hand, but Su Mu won''t regret it at all. Maybe this is a father''s sense of responsibility?


    The vision gradually subsided. Su Mu knew that maybe he had survived this level? As long as the child doesn''t get nervous in the future, trigger such terrible visions of heaven and earth and leak out his whereabouts, the chaotic demon God will certainly be unable to know his trace, so she can grow up at ease. After the chaotic body grows up, Su Mu obviously doesn''t need to worry about today. As long as the child can grow up, Then in the future, this child must be able to far surpass the existence of those chaotic demons and gods! Since he is far beyond those chaotic demons, Su Mu naturally has no need to worry.


    "Father, can I help you?"


    Just when Su Mu was concentrating on shielding the visions of heaven and earth, a childish cry came into Su Mu''s ears. When Su Mu heard the speech, he couldn''t help looking back. He saw a girl around the age of 11 standing in front of him. Su Mu was stunned at first, and then asked, "are you the child of me and tea?"


    "My child is naturally the child of my father and mother. Your chaotic body is the best proof that my child inherits from my father." the girl replied in a very solemn tone, and Su Mu has never seen anyone''s child like this in an accident. No, to be exact, Su Mu didn''t think that his child was so big when he was born, This is Nezha in the early world!


    When the girl waved her big hand, the visions of heaven and earth seemed to have been hit. They immediately disappeared above the heavenly palace. As for whether the girl would leak her breath and be seen by others, Su Mu felt that no one should have that ability. The child was so powerful at birth that he didn''t even notice when he quietly came behind him, How can those chaotic demons whose accomplishments are just as weak as or even weaker than themselves find the child''s breath in the boundless world through endless chaos?


    When the heaven and earth visions disappeared, Su Mu naturally had no need to continue to maintain the array. He waved his big hand and took the array back. Then he looked at the girl who had reached her belly height in front of him, and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Then he said aloud, "life is the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian''s eight grades. If you let your sister know that she''s half dead?"


    "My father thinks too much of my child. Only because I inherited the most perfect talent of my father and the irrigation of countless resources for more than ten years can I have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian eight grades at birth. If my sister can have the same treatment as me, her sister''s achievements will not be too much weaker than my father." The girl replied solemnly.


    Su Mu doesn''t like the way he talks to the child, not because of anything else, but because the child is clearly a girl and just a teenager. However, no matter the tone or any other aspect, it''s not what a teenage girl should have, but like a mature man, This made Su Mu feel a little headache. The child was really too good, and the tone of talking to Su Mu was not that of a little girl talking to her father. It gave Su Mu a headache. Maybe this is the side effect of talent. Chaotic body gave the child the best talent, But it also took away her dependence on her parents. Maybe this is also a good thing, maybe?

 Chapter 1061

    For Su mu, the birth of the child is a very important thing. However, this child is different from what Su Mu originally imagined. Ordinary children can be said to be very dependent on their parents, but this child is completely different. She seems to have learned countless principles by nature, but she has no dependence on Su Mu and tea, He even provided a lot of help to Su mu, which made Su Mu feel a little helpless.


    "Husband."


    Su Mu entered the house and saw red tea lying on the bed smiling at himself. Su Mu couldn''t help smiling. Then he came to red tea''s bed, held red tea''s right hand and said aloud: "the child is born, you can also relax."


    "It''s a pity that she''s not a boy. If she was a boy, she could share more things for her husband." tea smiled and said. She couldn''t help feeling a pity. If she gave birth to a boy, she could definitely help Su Mu share a lot of things. But she gave birth to a girl, which made tea feel a pity, She doesn''t want her children to sit in Su Mu''s position. She just thinks that if she was born a boy, Su Mu wouldn''t have to be so tired. At least one boy can share a lot of things for Su mu, right?


    "I have said for a long time that I will like both boys and girls. Although Yutong is a little too precocious, I will still do a good job as a father and let her grow up gradually." Su Mu smiled and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    "Yutong? Is this the name that the husband chose for our daughter? It''s really nice." tea smiled and said. Although she was very tired at the moment, she had to say that she was the happiest thing she had encountered since she was born, except meeting Su Mu and getting married with Su mu, even if she was physically and mentally tired at the moment, But red tea still wants to see his daughter. Just now, because there is too much movement outside, Yutong just turned into a light and disappeared in the room. But now that the vision outside has disappeared, it''s time for him to see his daughter.


    The voice fell, and a light appeared in front of the red tea bed, gradually condensing the appearance of a little girl. It looked like she was 11 or 12 years old, which made red tea stunned. Then she said strangely: "Husband, why have I never seen this little girl? Is she a new comer to the heavenly palace? But I feel that her breath is so similar to me, and I have an unspeakable sense of familiarity when I see her."


    Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the speech. Then he also looked at Su Yutong aside. Then he held the palm of tea and couldn''t help using some strength. He said aloud, "of course you will feel familiar. Isn''t the little girl in your mouth our daughter Yutong?"


    "Yutong has seen his mother!" Su Yutong made a big gift to red tea, then did nothing and stood in front of red tea''s bed.


    After listening to Su Yutong''s words, red tea doesn''t know why she suddenly feels sour in her heart. Fortunately, she managed to hold back the tears that didn''t flow out of her eyes, but the water mist in her eyes fell into the eyes of Su Mu and Su Yutong. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling a little helpless when looking at red tea. He and the remaining daughter of red tea can be said to be Su mu, the world''s top Tianjiao, dares to say that no one in the world can surpass her daughter Su Yutong in talent, but perhaps because her talent is too amazing, Su Yutong seems to lack the kindness of relatives. Even Su Mu and red tea, as Su Yutong''s biological parents, can''t help feeling strange when looking at Su Yutong As if the man in front of him were not their daughter.


    Although she saw the water mist in the eyes of red tea, Su Yutong was somewhat indifferent. She didn''t know why her mother was like this, but she didn''t think she needed to know. She knew very well that there was only one thing she had to do, that is, constantly becoming stronger, stronger and stronger than anyone. Although she didn''t know where the idea came from, Su Yutong thought that she should abide by it According to her inner feelings, there should be no problems. As for Su Mu and red tea, Su Yutong doesn''t know how to get along, as if she is born short of knowledge in this field.


    Su Yutong hesitated for a moment, then saluted Su Mu and tea and said, "father, mother, Yutong went down to practice first. Please take care of your body as soon as possible and don''t let your father worry too much."


    This is what Su Yutong thought he could say, but it was so harsh in Su Mu''s and tea''s ears. Su Mu nodded helplessly and said aloud: "Go, don''t leave the heavenly palace for the time being. You should know that you are in the congenital chaotic body. Once you leave the scope of the heavenly palace, you may be targeted by those chaotic demons in the chaos. Now you can''t provoke them, you''d better practice in the heavenly palace, you know?"


    Although Su Yutong''s words are very harsh, it is undeniable that this is his daughter and tea. No matter how much she shows, Su Mu should try his best to be a father. After the words fall, Su Yutong nodded and then turned into a light and disappeared into the room. Su Mu sighed when he looked at Su Yutong leaving, and then looked at the tears Is unable to stop showing the tea, can not help but feel a little distressed.


    Su Mu knows red tea very well. It can be said that the biggest dream of red tea in her life is to give birth to a clever child. The boy can share the affairs of the summer movement for himself, and the girl can be their parents'' intimate cotton padded jacket. However, the reality has dealt a great blow to red tea. Su Yutong is completely different from the child she imagined. If it is not for the familiarity of her blood, Tea even have to doubt whether this is their own and Su Mu''s children.


    "Husband, Yutong, she..."


    Su Mu covered tea''s mouth, then smiled and said to tea: "don''t worry, I''ll talk to her well over Yutong. You''ve just consumed a lot of energy now. Have a good sleep. You''re too tired to be too sad. Just have a sleep."


    When the voice fell, red tea nodded and was ready to listen to Su Mu''s words and have a rest. Besides, she was really tired, but Yutong''s affair made her feel very sad, so she didn''t know how to sleep. Fortunately, Su Mu saw this and waved his hand to let red tea fall asleep.

 Chapter 1062

    After watching Red Tea fall asleep, Su Mu took a deep breath, looked out of the house, and then said, "didn''t you leave? Why are you standing outside the door? Can''t you come in and say more words with your mother?"


    The voice fell, and Su Yutong gently pushed the door open. She slowly walked into the house again, came to tea''s bed, looked at tea''s sleeping face and wet tears in the corners of her eyes, and said: "Father, I just don''t know how to get close to my mother. I''m a little nervous. I don''t know why. Maybe this is the character problem you once said, father?"


    "You just lack communication. It''s not a character problem." Su Mu touched Su Yutong''s hair, smiled and said that although the child can''t get along with his parents, at least he is willing to communicate with him. For Su mu, as long as he has a way to communicate, he will have a way to make su Yutong like other children. Although it''s also good to be independent by nature, Su Yutong will lack a lot of childhood fun, he said He didn''t want what he had experienced to happen to Su Yutong again. He was a man without any childhood, although he didn''t mention it to anyone.


    In Su Mu''s opinion, it is important for Su Yutong to become strong. After all, it is related to whether Su Yutong can undertake his own tasks after his retirement in the future and whether Su Yutong can stand at the peak among many strong people. However, Su mu can''t let Su Yutong lose his childhood because of these relationships. Although Su Yutong is very mature, maybe He is a father and his daughter. Su Mu knows something about his newly born but very mature daughter.


    "Really? Maybe just like what your father said, I don''t adapt to getting along with my relatives. Isn''t this a character problem?" Su Yutong looked at Su Mu and the red tea sleeping on the bed. She didn''t even notice the palm of Su Mu''s hand.


    "Is it not good to remove the word" adult "and call it kind? Our relationship seems to be very stiff. Don''t worry, the reason why you don''t get along well is that you have been in your mother''s stomach since you were born with intelligence. It has taken you 12 years. During these 12 years, you are in a completely closed space and have no way to communicate with others Who can communicate with you can only feel the movement of the outside world through slight movements. It''s not your character. It''s just the reason why you lack communication with others. Dad believes that you will definitely change in a short time. "Su Mu smiled and then said, trying to make his tone very friendly.


    "I see. Thank you, Dad... Dad. I''ll try to learn to get along with people." Su Yutong nodded when she heard the speech. She couldn''t help feeling nervous about the way she called Su mu. She didn''t know how this name changed from the previous name for Su mu, but she always felt that it was very tongue twisty.


    "Good, go. Dad will take you to meet other people. Meet your mother''s sisters and the people you will come into contact with in the future. If you have more contact with others, Dad believes you will become very easy to get along with." Su Mu said with a smile on his face. Then he took Su Yutong''s small hand and led her out of the door. On the way, Su Yutong watched Su Mu and all kinds of people proudly introduce herself. She couldn''t help but feel some strange feelings. It''s not a bad feeling, but she felt that Su Mu praised her It''s a little too much.


    While Su Mu was strolling around the heavenly palace with Su Yutong, Su qinger suddenly returned to the heavenly palace. Although she did not know the exact birth time of Su Yutong, she was not too far away from the heavenly palace that day. At a glance, she saw the screen array suddenly appeared above the heavenly palace, which could make su Mu so serious to wait for. It is likely that it is the one in Su Mu''s mouth Talent is far more than their own sister was born!


    "Daddy ~ qinger is back! Haven''t you seen me for so long? Do you miss me?" Su qinger rushed into Su Mu''s arms, which made Su Mu feel helpless. Then he patted Su qinger on the shoulder and said: "Hurry down. It''s still so naughty when you''re so old. Where''s the quiet and clever Su qinger? The clever daughter who has been raised for so many years has suddenly become a psycho. I can''t bear it."


    "I''m not crazy. People miss you too much." Su qinger frowned and said to Su mu. Then she looked at Su Yutong who was held by Su mu. Su qinger was stunned at first, and then turned around Su Yutong, which made Su Yutong feel uncomfortable. However, Su Yutong didn''t react too much. Just now, from the conversation between the two of them It is not difficult for her to find out that the woman called neuropathy by Su Mu is her sister. Although she has some resistance in her heart, she still managed to resist this feeling and wanted to try to get along with her sister.


    "Wow! How long has it been! Oh, my God! What have I seen! Why? It took me five thousand years to break through the realm of the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian! You''re good. You''ve just been born with the strength of the eighth grade of Da Luo Jinxian! Envy!" Su qinger looked at Su Yutong nervously and said that her heart was full of envy, but there was no jealousy. For Su qinger, cultivation is not an important thing. The reason why she tried to cultivate and pray to catch up with Su Mu was just because she wanted to stay with Su mu all the time. She wanted to get together with her father and mother''s family The reason why Su qinger works so hard in cultivation may be that he can share some things for Su Mu at some time, but now it seems that it should not be used.


    "I remember what sister''s name is? Yes! Yutong, right? I heard a lot of people discussing this matter just after I entered the South Tianmen gate. Yutong, how did you do it? Can you teach my sister? My sister will give you sugar and sugar." obviously, Su qinger didn''t know that Su Yutong had some strange characters, so he talked to Su Yutong in a tone of half coaxing children, But what Su Mu didn''t think about was that Su Yutong didn''t refuse, but said aloud to Su qinger, "what''s Tangtang?"

 Chapter 1063

    Although Su Yutong is very mature, she is just mature in her heart. Her understanding of external things can''t even compare with an ordinary six-year-old child. Moreover, there is no saying of candy in the flood and famine world, so Su Yutong doesn''t know what sugar is in Su qinger''s mouth, Su qinger smiled, took out two sweets from his pocket, put them on Su Yutong''s hand, smiled and said, "try it, this is Tangtang."


    Su Yutong looked at the candy handed over by Su qinger and couldn''t help thinking. Then she also listened to Su qinger''s words and put a candy into her mouth. Suddenly, an incomparably sweet taste came out from her taste buds. Su Yutong immediately nodded and said, "delicious, I still want to eat."


    Su qinger couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. Then he touched Su Yutong''s hair and said, "there are some. As long as you want to eat, my sister will make it for you, okay?"


    "HMM." Su Yutong nodded and accepted the sister who had just met for only a few minutes. Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. At least Su Yutong didn''t show any obstacles in social communication. She was still able to socialize, but she didn''t know how to get along with others because of her personality, Since Su Yutong is not a social barrier, Su Mu is naturally happy.


    "Qinger, as a sister, you must take good care of Yutong. You know what? I remember when you were a child, you said you wanted a sister to accompany you? Now that your sister has, you can''t bully her." Su Mu smiled and touched Su qinger and Su Yutong''s head. His face was full of happy smiles. Both Su qinger and Su Yutong were her daughters, He is the most important relative of Su mu in his life. Now Su Mu is strong enough to protect them in the flood world, but Su Mu knows that his cultivation is not enough to make su qinger and Su Yutong really carefree.


    So Su Mu immediately planned to let Su qinger help him accompany Su Yutong for a period of time. His cultivation has been stuck for a long time in the early stage of quasi saint, and it is time to make a breakthrough. Su Mu guessed that it would not take much time to break through this breakthrough to the middle stage of quasi saint, After all, it was because the chaotic clock was not completely refined by him when he cut the body. Now Su Mu has refined a congenital treasure again and completely accepted it. Therefore, it is just around the corner to break through to the middle of the quasi saint. As long as Su Mu has been closed for a hundred years, it should be a very easy thing to enter the quasi saint.


    However, Su Mu was worried at that time. Although Yutong was very mature and had the appearance of a 12-year-old girl, in fact, Su Yutong was just a child who had just been born for less than an hour. Su Mu wanted to accompany her more. Originally, Su Mu intended to break through the middle period of quasi sainthood after at least changing Su Yutong''s character, But now, there is no obstacle for Su Yutong to communicate with others. Su qinger is so fond of Su Yutong, and the stone hanging in Su Mu''s heart is put down. Although Su qinger is very unreliable sometimes, it has to be said that Su qinger is very experienced in taking care of people, Giving Su Yutong to him for temporary care is a reassurance for Su mu, not to mention the care of red tea and Liu Qingyi. Su Yutong''s character should change greatly when he leaves the customs, which is what Su Mu wants to see most now.


    ......


    Three months after su Yutong''s birth, Su Mu announced his closure. This time, Su Mu must break through his cultivation to the middle of the quasi saint. If it goes well, Su Mu is even sure to rush his cultivation to the later stage of the quasi saint or even the peak of the quasi saint, because Su Mu has thoroughly studied all the mysteries of the quasi Saint realm. As long as he cuts off the three corpses, So Su Mu''s cultivation must be improved like flying. As long as Su mu can improve his cultivation to the later stage of quasi sainthood or even the peak of quasi sainthood in the shortest time, Su Mu will be sure to face those chaotic demons. At least if Su Mu dares to break through to the peak of quasi sainthood, even if there are 100 Su mu, he will have the confidence to stop them, Even kill a few of them.


    Now Su Mu obviously can''t do this. It''s not important for Su Mu to improve his cultivation, but it''s very important to protect his relatives after improving his cultivation. If Su Mu''s cultivation can reach the realm of saints, So does Su Mu need to worry about those chaotic demons hidden in chaos who have been killed by Pangu once, resulting in a sharp decline in strength now? It doesn''t matter at all. If Su Mu has the cultivation in the realm of saints, he can tell the whole world about Su Yutong''s birth without concealment. Even Su Mu feels that this is not enough. If Su Mu knows those places where chaotic demons are closed, he even sends an invitation to them to attend the grand meeting after su Yutong''s birth.


    However, Su Mu obviously doesn''t have the strength to ignore everything. However, Su Mu knows that it''s not difficult for him to have that strength. As long as he stays closed for a period of time, even if he can''t reach the realm of saints, Su Mu''s accomplishments will definitely be much better than now, At that time, Su Mu''s strength, which could not be brought into play because of his strength, could definitely be brought into play easily. He had the means to deal with any enemy.


    "After my father leaves the customs, I will certainly make up for the grand event that belongs to you. After my father leaves the customs, I will tell the whole world what kind of peerless Tianjiao Su Yutong, my daughter of Su mu, is. Their self righteous talent is so vulnerable in front of my daughter Su Yutong!"


    This is the last thing Su Mu said to Su Yutong before he closed the door, and it is also a thing Su Mu is going to announce to all the creatures in the whole desolate world after the end of the door. His daughter Su Yutong is a congenital chaotic body. She has the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian eight grades since she was born. One day of free cultivation can be worth tens of thousands of years of cultivation of those congenital gods and creatures! This is the horror of chaos! This is his daughter Su Yutong''s peerless talent! Su Mu will let the whole world know that he has a daughter who surpasses everyone in talent. Su Yutong will stand at the top of the world, and no one can be around it!

 Chapter 1064

    Su Mu closed the door. All the affairs of the great Xia Yun Dynasty were shared by the high-level officials of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. They can be said to be veterans of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Each of them is loyal to the great Xia Yun Dynasty and can be said to be the most trusted existence under Su Mu''s hands. They operate the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Su Mu believes that there will be no problems, Moreover, there is another point, that is, the chaos in the western world. The great Xia Yun Dynasty also began to make preparations to intervene. Although Su Mu said that this matter should be solved by Hongjun, Su Mu did not say that they could not start with the demonized creatures in the western world.


    It is not wrong that the last old enemy must be handed over to Hongjun, but Su mu can turn a blind eye to those creatures demonized by the other party. In that case, after a discussion, more than 80% of the senior leaders of the Xia Dynasty agreed to this attack on the western world. If it goes well, They even think they can make the whole western world their territory before Su Mu leaves the customs. At that time, they can really control the flood and famine world in their own hands. How many sides will the world under the command of the Xia Dynasty!


    The great Xia Dynasty has now mastered the existence of the earth fairyland, which is comparable to the vast world. If the great Xia Dynasty is allowed to master the wasteland world in its hands, it will only take a period of development, and the achievements of the great Xia Dynasty will definitely catch up with those who have been famous for many years in a short time, Although they don''t know whether there are other transportation dynasties in the world of the heavens, they still have some prediction skills in advance, so they basically all think that there must be more than one summer transportation Dynasty in the other world of the world of the heavens! That''s for sure!


    The heavens are so huge and countless worlds are crisscross. How can only the supreme force of the great Xia Dynasty exist? In other places not touched by the great Xia Dynasty, there must still be a lot of strength that is not weaker than the great Xia dynasty or even stronger than the great Xia Dynasty, and even there are definitely not a few! If they want to surpass those Yun dynasties that have been established for many years, it must be a very important thing to master the wasteland world. If they can master the wasteland world, the world with the highest Xiandao civilization, they will be able to surpass the other Yun dynasties that have been established for many years in a short time, Even if they have a weak foundation and can''t become a real top transport Dynasty in one fell swoop, the gap will never be too far!


    As high-level leaders, they naturally know why Su Mu is closed. Although the scene of Su Yutong''s birth was shielded outside the heavenly palace, they are in the heavenly palace. Naturally, they can see the heaven and earth vision caused by Su Yutong''s birth! Su Mu even told them bluntly when introducing Su Yutong to them that Su Yutong inherited Su mu, the opening pilgrim of the summer transportation Dynasty, and surpassed the existence that they regarded as the strongest arrogance in the world of heaven. It can be imagined how terrible Su Yutong''s talent is.


    And Su Yutong''s strength really surprised countless senior managers of the summer dynasty! Just born, you can have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian eight grades. You know how many of them are still stuck at the peak of Jin fairyland and have not condensed their own Da Luo Daoguo? Su Yutong perfectly inherited Su Mu''s powerful talent. Once born, he had the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian eight grades. They said that it was false not to envy, but they didn''t have any envy for Su Yutong. In their opinion, maybe one day they will rely on Su Yutong to protect them.


    They know very well that their talents are not enough to support their cultivation to reach the top. Su Mu is bound to retire in the future. After all, Su Mu''s mind is also very clear to the high-level people who accompany them every day, that is, after dealing with all things, find a quiet place to live in seclusion with his family, Now Su Mu has no male offspring, so among the descendants of Su mu, Su Yutong is definitely the most perfect candidate to inherit the Xia Yun Dynasty. Whether it''s cultivation, talent or other aspects, Su Yutong is definitely the most perfect successor to the Xia Yun dynasty!


    In that case, why should they be jealous of Su Yutong? You know, after their generation grows old in the future, Su Yutong is their protector and the guarantee that they can live a carefree life for the rest of their life, so most of them look at Su Yutong differently! Although Su Yutong was born only a few months ago, his growth rate is very terrible. His accomplishments have directly broken through the peak of the realm of great Luo Jinxian in these three months. Even his character has changed a lot. They can''t tell what kind of character Su Yutong was originally, However, I can understand that the little daughter of the great Xia Yun pilgrim has some resistance when contacting others, but after these three months, Su Yutong''s character has changed a lot.


    It can be said that most of the senior officials and soldiers of the great Xia Yun Dynasty have regarded Su Yutong as the future heir of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Su Yutong is also worthy of their treatment. As for whether Su qinger will be angry or distorted because of his bias towards Su Yutong, Su mu can only say that he knows Su qinger. This girl will never have that day, In the past three months, Su qinger''s treatment of Su Yutong has also attracted Su Mu''s attention. Su qinger is not stupid. Naturally, she can see that Su Yutong was cultivated as the successor of the summer movement Dynasty, but she has not changed. She always treats Su Yutong. It can be imagined how Su qinger turned against Su Yutong because of this thing?


    Besides, Su qinger''s current character is not what a person should be. Su qinger never thought he would become the controller of the summer Dynasty. Su qinger knew that although he inherited Su Mu''s congenital holy body, it was nothing compared with the chaotic body. Su qinger still heard of the chaotic body, Su Yutong, who has mastered the chaotic body, is bound to be the best successor of the Xia Dynasty. Su qinger knew this before Su Yutong was born. No matter whether the child with the chaotic body is a boy or a girl after birth, as long as he was born, he will be the successor of the Xia Dynasty! Su qinger knew very well that she had never been jealous. She knew how far her future would go.

 Chapter 1065

    Six months after su Mu''s seclusion, the great Xia Dynasty officially launched an attack on the western world. This is the first time that the great Xia Dynasty has demonstrated their strong strength in front of all the creatures in the wasteland. Tens of millions of golden fairyland soldiers have entered the western world like tigers into sheep. Facing those demonized demon families and countless creatures, The soldiers of the great Xia Dynasty were able to destroy it without damage. In front of tens of millions of golden fairyland soldiers of the great Xia Dynasty, how vulnerable those creatures in the western world after being demonized, and how weak they are in front of the great Xia Dynasty!


    In a mountain range in the west, Luo Xuan looked at the sky with a gloomy face. He never thought that the great Xia Yun dynasty would attack them in the West so quickly. You know, Luo Xuan still plans to go on according to his own plan, but now most of the creatures in the western world, the most important part of his plan, have been destroyed by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, This makes Luo Zhen feel helpless and extremely headache. Now the summer transportation Dynasty has killed all the creatures demonized by him. Although it has brought blood gas to the sky, Luo Zhen doesn''t dare to absorb it too recklessly!


    Because if the current Luo Xuan rashly absorbs those blood, he is likely to be exposed to the sergeants of the summer movement Dynasty. Luo Xuan is very powerful. There is no doubt that after all, Luo Xuan is the only person who can suppress Hongjun in the boundless world, but now it is different, In the great Xia Dynasty, the number of people who had surpassed Luo Luo had reached a certain number. Even susitung, the Royal Highness who had not been born for a long time, could easily suppress Luo, and Luo could not absorb those blood gas to improve his own cultivation. But he never thought these creatures would die so soon!


    If Luo Xuan dares to do anything about the blood gas in the sky now, he will definitely be exposed to the Xia Yun Dynasty at the first time. At that time, Luo Xuan will be waiting for him because of the countless encirclement and suppression of the Xia Yun Dynasty and the challenge of countless strong players in the Xia Yun Dynasty, so Luo Xuan can''t absorb the blood gas, But if Luo Xuan didn''t absorb the blood gas, all the dead creatures died in vain, which was completely unexpected for Luo Xuan! Luo Xuan was reluctant to let his blood dissipate and not be absorbed by himself, but if he absorbed it, the demon flavor on his body could not be hidden. Now it can be said that the great Xia Yun Dynasty has surrounded the whole western world into a bucket. If he reveals some flaws, he will be caught by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, At that time, Luo Xuan should not say that he has fulfilled his ambition. Once he is exposed to the Xia Yun Dynasty, I''m afraid whether he can live or not is a problem!


    "The blood gas in the sky is gradually dissipating! After absorbing this blood gas, I can make a great breakthrough in my strength, but I can''t absorb it! Damn it! If the summer Dynasty didn''t appear in the desolate world and stir up the wind and rain, how could I be so embarrassed? If everything was carried out according to my plan without the intervention of the summer dynasty! Then follow my plan My original script goes on. After the end of the three ethnic war, I will be able to become the supreme saint! Become the only protagonist in the world! Damn the summer dynasty! It''s all your actions that have disrupted all my plans! "Luo''s angry teeth itched and distorted expression thought.


    At this moment, Luo Xuan hates the summer transportation Dynasty. His expression now reveals this. At this moment, Luo Xuan is about to be mad by the summer transportation Dynasty, but he has to endure it! Because he knew that even if he stood out to fight the great Xia Yun Dynasty at this time, he was just looking for his own death. The current strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is too terrible. She can''t afford to provoke her! It''s not even him Luo, I''m afraid all the creatures in the desolate world will not be their opponents in the summer Dynasty, damn it! Where did the summer transportation come from! Why have you never heard of the existence of this force before?


    Luo Fubai wondered where the great Xia Dynasty came from and why they suddenly appeared in the desolate world? You should know that the original Luo Xuan, relying on his own special means, roughly deduced part of the future of the wasteland world. He clearly saw from the fragments of the future that he led the catastrophe of the three ethnic groups. The three ethnic groups were manipulated by himself. He also took advantage of the disputes among the three ethnic groups to obtain countless benefits. His strength can definitely be called the strongest in the wasteland world, However, it''s a pity that Luo Zhen only checked here. As for the future development, Luo Zhen was not clear at that time. After all, his hydrochloric acid means were completely unknown. The reason why he was able to deduce some fragments of the future was only because of his identity as the protagonist of heaven and earth and a one-time jade amulet, although he didn''t know where the jade amulet came from, But through which jade amulet did Luo Xuan know about the future.


    But now the development of the wasteland world is completely different from what he sees in the future clips! The early demise of the ferocious beast Dynasty made Luo Xuan lose the way to grow up in a short time. The emergence of the Xia Dynasty broke his idea of playing with the three races. The three races now are completely different from what Luo Xuan sees in the future. In the future, Luo Xuan sees, the three races are mortal enemies, whether Phoenix, Kirin or dragon, They are the proudest beings and can''t allow a second person to interfere in their own affairs, while the other two races are enemies for any of them. The intensification of contradictions and Luo''s Secret provocation make the future three races reach the point of being enemies of life and death, but now?


    Now the three clans don''t look like any enemies at all. It can be said that the three clans of dragon, Phoenix and Kirin in today''s prosperous world are completely in the hands of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and work for the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Moreover, the three clans are not dealing with the great Xia Yun Dynasty, but working for the great Xia Yun Dynasty sincerely, It seems that he has integrated into the summer transportation Dynasty, which Luo never thought of. Otherwise, Luo will not risk changing his plan to make new changes, but now it seems that even if Luo has made new changes, the summer transportation Dynasty does not intend to continue to let him grow up!

 Chapter 1066

    For Luo He now, all the plans are so useless, because in front of the absolute strength of the summer movement, any plan of Luo he can''t go on smoothly! Now, the Xia Xia Yun Dynasty can be said to have forced Luo to the end of the road. Now Luo''s Kwai has only two choices, one is hiding in the western world, so Luo will lose the fastest way to improve himself, and at any time, he will be found by the Xia Xia Dynasty. He will die here. The second choice is to get into chaos directly. Now Luo Yu is also a big Luo Jinxian eight products! Entering chaos is not a dangerous thing for Luo He. As long as he finds a suitable place to hide and slowly improve his cultivation, Luo he believes that he will turn over one day!


    Luo Xuan took a deep breath and looked at the sky outside. He could not help scolding in his heart: "damn the summer Dynasty, do you think you can grasp Luo Xuan''s death? Are you kidding! It''s a big deal that we can directly escape into chaos! See how you find me!"


    When the voice fell, Luo didn''t hesitate. He immediately disappeared into the mountains and rushed to the chaos beyond 36 days. It can be said that this is the only way left for Luo to have a chance to turn over. However, Luo didn''t expect that the summer transportation had already expected this, Millions of golden fairyland sergeants have been waiting for Luo Zhen''s arrival for many days in the thirty-six days, of which Hongjun is the first. Although Hongjun''s cultivation is only the five grades of Da Luo golden immortal, Luo Zhen who faces the eight grades of Da Luo golden immortal does not show any fear!


    "Is that who is behind the demonization of countless creatures in the western world? I also heard that this guy is the old enemy of Taoist Hongjun. Sure enough, he has some skills and actually has the cultivation of the eight products of Da Luo Jinxian. If my father hadn''t told me earlier, I''m afraid I would be surprised to see such a powerful person in the early days of the flood and wilderness world Some people are shocked, "Su qinger said aloud to Lu Wanxi, who was not far away from their vision.


    Lu Wanxi nodded when she heard the speech and agreed with Su qinger''s words. You should know that there is not much time for the birth of the boundless world. At this moment, don''t talk about the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian''s eight grades, Apart from Nuwa and Fuxi, the cultivation accomplishments of the other congenital divine mansions today can''t even beat their slightly stronger sergeants in the summer transportation Dynasty. However, what people can''t expect is that the man behind the unrest in the western world, as an old enemy of Hongjun, had the cultivation accomplishments of Da Luo Jinxian eight grades in the early days of the birth of the Honghuang world, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, How many people can believe this?


    Don''t think that Su Mu''s accomplishments are promoted as fast as he is. Su Mu has a plug-in task and the terrible cultivation talent of chaotic body, so he can make such a rapid breakthrough. Luo Yu is just an ordinary person. His only unusual point may be that he is one of the two world protagonists selected by the boundless world, However, Luo Zhen didn''t live up to the expectations of heaven and made such a rapid breakthrough in his cultivation to the eight grades of Da Luo Jinxian! It''s hard to imagine that if they gave Luo Xuan some time, would he grow into a character they didn''t dare to provoke at will in the summer transportation dynasty?


    Although Su qinger felt uncomfortable, he had to say that this idea was still very possible. After all, Luo Zhen could raise his cultivation to such a terrible level in such a short time at the beginning of the birth of the wasteland. Without anyone''s help, how many people would believe it? You should know that Luo Xuan can''t achieve the cultivation of the eight grades of Da Luo Jinxian casually now. Even under the irrigation of countless resources during their summer transportation, Taoist Hongjun has only broken through the five grades of Da Luo Jinxian in recent years, but Luo Xuan can improve his cultivation to surpass the three grades of Hong Jun without relying on anyone! Su qinger is willing to give him some due respect for such a terrible talent.


    However, Su qinger is a little worried now. Su Mu told them that this is a battle between the two protagonists of heaven and earth in the wasteland world. As Hongjun''s old enemy, it''s best for Hongjun to solve it by himself. But now, after seeing Luo Ying, Su qinger suddenly has an idea to kill him directly, She thinks that the man behind the unrest in the western world has a strong talent and is the enemy of their summer transportation Dynasty. Although they will not fear any enemies, Su qinger, as Su Mu''s daughter, inherits the advantage that Su Mu doesn''t like trouble, so she secretly plans to kill this man here!


    Now Su qinger doesn''t think Hongjun can beat the other party alone. The other party''s cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian eight grades is not vegetarian. Even though many people in the summer Dynasty know that Hongjun has his own cards and backhands, Su qinger doesn''t think Hongjun is the other party''s opponent. The other party''s strength is still too strong for Hongjun, They have never seen Hongjun take action. In their eyes, Hongjun may just be a wise man with some accomplishments, and Hongjun has always acted like a wise man with not strong combat effectiveness. If Hongjun wants to face each other alone, it is likely to lead to Hongjun''s final defeat, Then he released an enemy who was very troublesome in the future.


    So Su qinger immediately decided one thing. As the old saying goes, cut grass without removing roots, and the spring wind blows again! The best solution is to get rid of the root cause of the trouble! Su qinger thinks there is nothing wrong with her decision. Even after su Mu leaves the pass, she won''t blame her, but Su Yutong on one side seems to see through Su qinger''s idea and slowly says to Su qinger: "Sister, this guy is very powerful. If he still has a treasure similar to sister Wanxi or sister you, I''m afraid even I may not be able to kill him steadily!"


    Su qinger was surprised when she heard the speech. She fully understood how terrible Su Yutong''s strength was. After su Mu closed the door, Su Yutong had a contest with Zhang Baining, the second strongest player in the summer movement Dynasty. In that battle, Su Yutong showed strength that a great Luo Jinxian should not have, and Zhang Baining also personally admitted that Su Yutong''s strength could definitely kill some An ordinary quasi saint, but Su qinger never thought that Su Yutong felt a little tricky because he was behind the eight grade Da Luo Jinxian!

 Chapter 1067

    Su qinger first took a deep breath, then looked at the Luo who had found them again, and then said aloud: "This man is just the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian eight grades. He can actually make Yutong feel a little tricky. If Taoist Hongjun goes up to fight him alone, wouldn''t he be killing Taoist Hongjun? Moreover, this man has such terrible fighting power when he was in Da Luo Jinxian eight grades, so he will get it when he grows up? Yutong, if you hold the green flat sword, are you sure to kill him Kill? "


    Su qinger''s meaning is very obvious. That is to say, if Su Yutong kills her with a handshake and a Qingping sword and won''t let her run away, Su qinger can immediately hand over the Qingping sword to Su Yutong and ask him to kill the black hand behind the scenes, so as not to have a long dream in the future. Since this person can be in the realm of eight grades of Da Luo Jinxian, he has the strength to make su Yutong feel difficult , if he wants to grow up like this, he will inevitably bring them a lot of trouble in the future. The Xia Yun Dynasty knows that whether Su Mu is the leader of the dynasty or the other high-level officials, they basically hate trouble. Especially Su Mu doesn''t want to pay attention to anything in trouble, or send someone to completely solve the trouble in advance Lose, or leave the trouble to others.


    Su Yutong thought for a moment after hearing the speech, and then replied: "Sister, you misunderstood. I mean, if this person has the same grade treasure as yuantu''a nose in sister Wanxi''s hand, it can make me feel some trouble. If my sister gives me Qingping sword temporarily, even if I can''t master Qingping sword perfectly, I''m sure I can kill that person within 30 moves or even less."


    Su Yutong''s very casual words made Su qinger feel speechless. Can''t she make it clear at once? She really thought that the behind the scenes man was a great figure. Now it seems so. After all, Su Yutong said that if he fought with him with Qingping sword, he can be killed within 30 rounds. It seems that the strength of the behind the scenes man won''t be too strong Yu Qiangqiang, but before Su qinger made a sound, Su Yutong continued: "This man''s strength is actually quite good. He can play such a terrible strength in the eight grades of Da Luo Jinxian. If he breaks through to the nine grades of Da Luo Jinxian, I''m afraid it''s not impossible to compete with quasi saint. Moreover, I don''t count whether he has a congenital treasure, if he has a congenital treasure Level exists, so even if I want to win him in a short time, I''m afraid it''s still a little troublesome. "


    Su qinger felt speechless again when she heard the speech. Then she looked aside and Lu Wanxi, who was also helpless, said in a voice: "As like as two peas, I saw that the father was 10 Fen, and he said that he was very powerful. Then he said that he could take it more easily. Then he said that if someone had grasps the congenital treasure, he would have to take it down or some trouble. This way of speaking intermittently is just like that of his father."


    Lu Wanxi also smiled when she heard the speech, then smiled at Su qinger and said: "As like as two peas, you haven''t noticed how you talk to your master very close to your master? You know that when you first met you, you had better character than the current tung tree, and you could easily touch some of them. But you were the same as master in any way, no matter what you were."


    "It was that year, and now I''m mature." Su qinger rolled his eyes and said.


    "Sister, this is your mistake. No matter how long time has passed, the habits inherited from your father''s body will not change. Maybe you haven''t noticed it on weekdays. Sister, whether you talk, walk or fight, you are very close to your father. This is the second thing you inherited from your father''s body." Su Yutong said faintly to Su qinger.


    Su qinger felt helpless when he heard the speech, then shook his head and said aloud: "Come on, let''s talk about this later. Now we''d better think about how to catch that guy. Since you can kill Yutong in 30 rounds, it shouldn''t be difficult for you to catch him? Anyway, Dad won''t let us kill this man. We might as well catch him and put him in our transport court and wait for Dad to leave the customs in the future After that, we''ll consider how to solve this person. As for whether Hongjun wants to use this person to become the protagonist of the world, I think we''d better talk about it after Dad leaves the customs. "


    "Yutong understands. I''ll go and catch him and bring him back to my sister." Su Yutong nodded, then his figure flashed and disappeared directly in front of Su qinger. Now Su Yutong looks like a little girl about 12 years old. She looks as if she is very harmless to humans and animals, but only people in the summer transportation Dynasty understand how terrible and powerful this little girl who looks harmless to humans and animals is.


    However, the moment before Su Yutong planned to attack Luo, a barrier suddenly fell on Su Yutong, and then a voice familiar to countless people in the summer transportation Dynasty sounded. It was the voice of their summer transportation Chaotian Palace seducing Chen emperor Zhang Baining. Zhang Baining slowly fell from the high altitude and said to Su Yutong: "Princess highness, holy order, everything is settled by other senior officials in the imperial court. You must not give up your royal highness, or you will reveal the smell of your chaotic body. You must understand that the reason for your royal highness is that you also understand the princess, and invite her royal highness to return to the palace of heaven. Time, if this time passes, Princess highness will be exposed at any time. "


    Su Yutong felt helpless when she heard the speech. She also reflected the reason why Su Mu had not let her fight. Just now, she may have forgotten Su Mu''s instructions because of the chaotic body in her body. Now she was reminded by Zhang bainin. She immediately reacted. She can''t do it at will, because it will bring great trouble to her father, Dad has done a lot to protect himself. He can''t find more trouble for Dad.


    Although Su Yutong is not good at communication, it has to be said that compared with Su qinger, Su Yutong is more like a father''s intimate little cotton padded jacket.

 Chapter 1068

    "Wan Xi, can''t Yutong do it at will? Why?" Su qinger asked Lu Wanxi, who was on the side with some doubts. Although Su Mu said this reason at the beginning, she didn''t remember it at all, because Su qinger was wandering in the sky at that time and didn''t write down what Su Mu said, In her opinion, she is inseparable from Lu Wanxi every day, as long as Lu Wanxi remembers it.


    "It seems that Yutong''s random action will attract some terrorist attention. Although master is not afraid of those terrorists coming to the enemy alone, the number of those terrorists seems to be a little huge, and each one is comparable to master''s strength, so master asked Yutong not to act at will, otherwise it will attract those terrorist attention. Yutong may face a huge crisis because The reason why Yutong is a chaotic body is that for those horrors, the chaotic body is a treasure that can make mortals jump into the golden immortal. If they find Yutong, they will come to the wasteland to catch Yutong for the first time. "Lu Wanxi explained to Su qinger after thinking about it for a while, I don''t know why she also forgot this matter just now. She almost made a big mistake. Fortunately, Zhang Bairen came in time. Otherwise, once Yutong made a move, I''m afraid it would really attract the terrible attention in chaos. At that time, things would be really troublesome!


    "Damn it, I didn''t even know about it. I almost let Yutong out. If Yutong is really taken away by the terror in chaos, I will live in guilt all my life. Wan Xi, next time you know this kind of thing, you must remind me at the first time and don''t let me make the same mistake again!" Su qinger''s face is a little ugly. As Su Yutong''s biological sister, she doesn''t know how much trouble her sister will cause if she makes a move at will. Fortunately, she always thinks she is a good sister. Now it seems that how unqualified she is?


    "It''s not your sister''s fault. It''s because chaotic body affects the three of us. Chaotic body is a kind of constantly honing and improving our physique in battle. As long as there is battle, the promotion speed of chaotic body will be extremely terrible. As long as there are enough battles, the horror of chaotic body can be directly expressed, even if it makes me directly out of thin air It''s not impossible to have the strength comparable to the sage. Just now, we should be affected by the chaotic body, so we ignore the fact that I can''t do it at will. Otherwise, I know the seriousness of doing it at will. How can I promise my sister to take down the behind the scenes? "Su Yutong said slowly to Su qinger, without any intention of blaming Su qinger.


    "So? No, Yutong, your identity is too special now. Coupled with your terrible talent, you can be said to be the future of our summer transportation Dynasty. I''ll send someone to escort you back to the heavenly palace immediately. Yutong, you must not leave the heavenly palace easily before your father leaves the customs. Otherwise, if you lose the shielding array of the heavenly palace, your exposure risk will increase Many! Yutong, don''t resent your sister! It''s also a last resort. "Su qinger took a deep breath and said to Su Yutong. This is the best way she thought. It''s to leave Su Yutong in the heavenly palace and let him stay in the shielding array arranged by Su mu. Only in this way can she hide the terrible investigations in the chaos, If Su Yutong walks in the wasteland at will, the risk of exposure will undoubtedly increase greatly!


    So in Su qinger''s opinion, the best way to protect Su Yutong is to ask her not to leave the heavenly palace for the time being. Only after su Yutong''s strength is improved, can she walk freely and recklessly in the sun. Now Su Yutong can do the same, but the risk of exposure is too great. Su Yutong is the future heir of their summer transportation, It''s the future of their summer transportation Dynasty. There must be no mistakes, so the best way to protect Su Yutong is to let her not leave at will in the heavenly palace.


    "I won''t blame your sister. I understand that you are for my good. Although it seems that I have lost my freedom, I don''t care. My father is still trying to improve his cultivation in order to protect me. As his daughter, I naturally shouldn''t cause him too much trouble. Don''t worry, sister. I''ll go back to the heavenly palace to accompany him now With two mothers. "Su Yutong smiled and said to Su qinger. It''s not that she really doesn''t care, but that she knows very well that walking in the wasteland world at will does have a great risk and brings terrible trouble to the summer transportation Dynasty. Therefore, staying in the heavenly palace temporarily is also responsible for herself and the summer transportation Dynasty.


    "Sorry, Yutong, I used to wonder if I would have a sister or brother in the future. I swore in my heart that I would protect them and do all the duties of a sister, but I didn''t do it. As soon as you were born, Yutong''s accomplishments have surpassed me as a sister. I won''t be jealous of this. I just feel a pity and clearly want to She protects her sister, but her accomplishments are exceeded by her sister. In the future, her sister has to rely on you to protect her. Yutong, you must not resent her sister because her sister won''t let you leave the heavenly palace. "Su qinger smiles bitterly and touches Su Yutong''s hair. Su qinger still likes her only sister, and she also wants to do all the responsibilities of a sister, But it''s a pity that her own strength is a little weak, and she has nothing to compare with her newborn sister.


    "Don''t worry, sister. Yutong will protect you well in the future and will never resent you. This is the commitment between our sisters." Su Yutong smiled and replied. These days, she knows why people laugh. Now her smile is so pure that Su qinger can''t help feeling sour in her heart, Although she lost her father''s company when she was a child, now her family is reunited, but Yutong is somewhat different. Su qinger can''t tell why she feels this way, but she feels that Yutong, a little girl who has just been born for less than half a year, is under much greater pressure than herself, Maybe it''s because Yutong is precocious? Su qinger doesn''t know. She only knows that she wants to share some things for Yutong, so she must be strong.

 Chapter 1069

    At this moment, Luo Xuan couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. Obviously, he also saw the sergeant of the great Xia Yun Dynasty who surrounded him not far away, including the existence of several great Luo Jinxian realm and an existence whose cultivation was so strong that he didn''t even see through. If he guessed well, that person is likely to be the saint of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, That is, the only one in the boundless world who has promoted his cultivation beyond the realm of Da Luo Jinxian!


    Luo Xuan slowly took a breath, saluted Zhang bainin and said, "the immortal Luo Xuan has seen the holy master. I don''t know if the holy master will stop here. What can I do for you? If necessary, the holy master can tell me that I have been walking in the West for many years and should be able to provide you with some help."


    Luo Xuan knew that he was probably exposed to the other party''s eyes, but he had to ask. After all, people still have to have some luck, don''t they? What if Xia Yunchao really became a fool and let him go as a living creature in the western world? Although Luo Xuan also knows that this possibility basically does not exist, because it is too absurd. After all, the top creatures in the wasteland world, that is, the congenital God residence in the wasteland world, are only the accomplishments around the golden fairyland, but he opens a yellow cavity here with the high-level officials of the great Luo Jinxian eight grades, Isn''t this some self deception?


    "Luo Xuan? I''m sorry, I think you misunderstood. I''m not the saint of the summer Dynasty. I''m just a courtier under the saint. You can call me gouchen emperor. The saint is gracious and gives me the position to kill and suppress evil chaos. I came to the West today not for anything else. I have only one thing to do when I come to the western world today Li, you should understand? "Zhang Bainian smiled at Luo He and said plainly. Although Su Mu did say that they can''t meddle in the battle between Hongjun and Luo He at will, now Zhang Bainian seems that Hongjun can''t do anything to defeat Luo He, So Zhang Bairen could only disobey Su Mu''s order and kill Luo Yu directly!


    After all, Zhang Bairen is also a figure in the early days of the return of the flood world. He knows very well how much trouble Luo Zhen will bring to their flood world and how much trouble it will bring to the summer Dynasty. Therefore, in Zhang Bairen''s view, the way to avoid these troubles is to deal with the root causes of the troubles directly. Su Mu once said, Zhang Bairen feels very reasonable now. Su Mu once told him that if you face an unsolvable problem, you should solve the person who raised the problem. Similarly, the current situation is not different from what Su Mu said. In Zhang Bairen''s opinion, Luo Zhen is indeed a difficult problem to solve after growing up in the future, so now, Just solve the root cause of Luo''s problem directly, won''t you?


    In Zhang Bairen''s opinion, no matter what he does, he will make a steady profit. Except that Hongjun may be disappointed, the rest is only good for the summer Dynasty. Zhang Bairen also wants to see the biggest battle at the beginning of the birth of the flood world, that is, the battle between the protagonists of the positive and evil in the flood world, This war has confirmed the future direction of the wasteland world. It can be said that the creatures in the wasteland world are very yearning for this war, but it is a pity that they were born countless years later. Even if they know this thing, they just know some words and phrases, and do not know its integrity at all, Now Zhang Bainian really wants to see how Hongjun solved so many Luo Xuan whose cultivation exceeded him. After all, the momentum emitted by Luo Xuan now makes Zhang Bainian feel a shock in his heart! This Luo Zhen can compete with the top nine Luo Jinxian in the eight level realm of Da Luo Jinxian? How did Hongjun surpass him with such terrible strength?


    Zhang Bairen knows very well what kind of accomplishments Hongjun still has. It''s just an ordinary five-level immortal without Luo Jinxian. Although such strength is very strong, it''s absolutely impossible for Zhang Bairen to face Luo Xuan and even resist Luo Xuan at will! This is the gap between Luo Xuan and Hong Jun, so Zhang Bainian is very curious about how Hong Jun did it, and how he surpassed Luo Xuan in cultivation and strength. Is it difficult that Gu Hongjun has to let Hong Jun become the protagonist of heaven and earth?


    Thinking about all the things Hongjun did later, Zhang Bainian suddenly felt that what he thought was also very correct. After all, everything Hongjun did in the future in the wasteland world seems to have nothing to do with the Tao of heaven, but Zhang Bainian didn''t continue to think about it. There is still a big problem to be solved in front of Zhang Bainian, Zhang Bairen is very clear that Luo Xuan has the God killing gun, which is known as the first treasure in the world! That''s the first treasure in the real world! It is the top killer among the congenital treasures! Coupled with Luo Zhen''s strength, which can rival the nine grade great Luo Jinxian, Zhang Bairen knows that if he is not careful, he may lose face in front of countless Xia Yun Dynasty sergeants today.


    "You''re not the saint of the great Xia Yun dynasty? Are you kidding me? In this desolate world, besides the saint of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, there are still people who can suppress me? It''s impossible! My information about the great Xia Yun Dynasty is still accurate! Only your saint has broken through the quasi Saint state! Beyond the golden immortal state of the great Luo! There can''t be a second person! In the boundless world, except for your holy master, there can be no second talent above me! Even your holy master Su mu can''t be my opponent! "Luo Xuan said with a dark face. It was obvious that he didn''t believe Zhang Bainian''s words, but when Zhang Bainian came, he told himself that it was his business to believe it or not, It has nothing to do with Zhang Bairen.


    But at this time, something happened that Zhang Bairen, Luo Xuan and countless Xia Yun Dynasty sergeants didn''t expect. Su Yutong, who had not left, stabbed Luo Xuan''s right arm with a long sword. Even just now, if Luo Xuan didn''t react quickly and avoid a blow, I''m afraid the sword should have stabbed Luo Xuan''s heart!

 Chapter 1070

    Luo Xuan looked at his pierced arm with incredible eyes. If he hadn''t just sensed the danger and reacted at the first time to avoid it, I''m afraid this sword has pierced his heart now? And it''s just an ordinary long sword! It''s not a Lingbao or even a treasure. It can even be said that this sword is not even a Lingbao the day after tomorrow, but just now, this sword easily passed through his arm and pierced into his bone, so that his whole right arm can''t do any action now! How terrible the strength of people should be!


    But when Luo Zhen focused his eyes on the master who held the long sword, he was stunned. A little girl who was only eleven or twelve years old was holding the long sword that pierced his whole right arm! What shocked Luo Huang most was that the little girl who was only about eleven or twelve years old surpassed herself in cultivation! Her accomplishments have reached the realm of the nine grades of the golden immortal! It can even be said that it is only half a step away from the quasi holy realm that Luo Xuan has dreamed of! What concept is this! Luo Zhen couldn''t believe it. Without saying a word, Guan Gu wanted to see through Su Yutong''s age! He doesn''t believe anyone can be such a monster!


    But it''s OK not to look at it. Luo Zhen was shocked and couldn''t move! He learned from Su Yutong''s bone age that the little girl had just been born, only a few months! Not even half a year! What kind of demon talent can do this? You should know that up to now, it has taken nearly an era for Da Luo Jinxian to improve his accomplishments even by absorbing blood and gas! What concept is this! It can be said that he has built an era and took a shortcut to surpass his strength by a little girl just a few months old, which not only shocked Luo but also discouraged him.


    "Princess Royal! Awful! The whole army is listening to orders! Immediately introduce the power of Sunday''s stars to arrange the bullying of heaven! Never let the royal highness of the princess leave the world out of the wilderness! All the rest of the hands go up to me! Can''t let this Luo live out of here! If he goes to the world of flood, then the news of his royal highness can never be hidden! You! Zhang Bairen saw that Su Yutong suddenly shot and pierced Luo Xuan''s right arm. Instead of feeling any happy, he changed his face and realized the seriousness of the matter. Now if one can''t handle it well, whether Luo Xuan escaped from the Honghuang world or Su Yutong''s breath passed out, For the summer Dynasty, we have to face a huge trouble!


    The breath of Su Yutong''s chaotic body cannot be hidden by ordinary means, so Su Mu arranged so many backhands in the heavenly palace to hide those visions and the breath after su Yutong''s birth. Even Zhang Bairen at this moment is carrying a large array of hidden breath with him to follow Su Yutong in the dark, However, this hidden breath array will not be available for a long time, so Zhang Bairen is so eager to ask Su Yutong to return to the heavenly palace. Like other senior leaders of the great Xia Dynasty, Zhang Bairen is also very clear that Su Yutong will be his immediate boss and the future of their great Xia Dynasty in the future, It''s whether he can further guarantee Zhang Bairen! Today, even if it takes more effort, we must keep Su Yutong. We must not let Su Yutong''s breath and news pass to places outside the wasteland world! Never let the message of chaotic body pass to the ears of those chaotic demons in chaos! That''s a huge trouble for them, for Su Yutong and Su Mu!


    What''s more, in Zhang Bairen''s opinion, Su mu, the only one who can resist the attack of chaotic demons in the summer Dynasty, is still in a closed door cultivation at the moment. China has not passed out. If Su Yutong''s breath is passed out and noticed by those chaotic demons, it will attract chaotic demons, Then they are likely to face an unprecedented disaster during the summer transportation!


    At the same time, in the chaos, not far from the lunar star, a very green wicker slowly stretched out from a dark and dead space, and then a space crack appeared in the chaos not far from the lunar star. After the space crack appeared, no one else appeared at the same time, It is the space demon God who will easily defeat Hongjun by returning to the realm of saints in chaos! Raise your eyebrows!


    At this moment, although Yang Mei has not recovered to the terrible cultivation when he defeated Hongjun, he also has the strong strength in the middle of quasi saint. Moreover, because he perfectly mastered the law of space, even Zhang Bainian''s strength at the peak of quasi Saint may not be able to withstand the attack of Yang Mei like a storm, or even a bad word, Now Zhang Bairen can''t even resist his ten moves! Even this is an upward estimate of Zhang Bairen''s strength. In fact, if he suddenly raises his eyebrows, Zhang Bairen can''t even react! The space law of the perfect realm. In the current wasteland world, except Su mu, who also mastered the space law, basically no one can escape the attack of raising eyebrows.


    The huge wicker waving in nothingness tore up one space after another and stirred up one chaotic airflow after another: "This breath is so familiar... Yes, it''s a chaotic body! Or a congenital chaotic body! There are two chaotic bodies in the boundless world! No, I have to keep this secret. If I can absorb their physique, I can achieve the road of the great road in the future, and I can do it at will! Things here can''t be transmitted! Yes!"


    Yangmei took a deep breath. Without saying a word, he directly chose to take root in the nearby lunar star. He decided to forcibly occupy this side in his own name and forbid any chaotic demons from approaching. It is basically impossible whether those chaotic demons will oppose his decision. Among the chaotic demons, Yangmei can be said to be the top of the top ten chaotic demons, Even the other nine who are the same as the top ten chaotic demons dare not provoke themselves at will, not to mention the existence of those under the top ten chaotic demons? Do they dare to disobey their words?


    Yangmei decided to take root here, wait for his cultivation to recover to the sage, and immediately go to the wasteland world to seize the chaotic body. A chaotic body plus a congenital chaotic body, Yangmei is not difficult to imagine how powerful his talent and root will become if he mastered it in his hand! In order to ensure that the things here are not known by anyone, Yang Mei even used a powerful space magic to shield all the chaotic body breath emitted from the wasteland world in his different space, so as to ensure that no chaotic body breath is emitted!

 Chapter 1071

    For Yangmei, this discovery is undoubtedly of great help to him, but Yangmei is very aware of his current strength. If he rashly enters the flood world and kills the creatures in the flood world, he will be excluded by the heaven of the flood world. Moreover, the heaven of the flood world is created by Pangu, and he and Pangu are mortal enemies, Once he enters into the wasteland world under the condition of insufficient strength, he will inevitably suffer from the crazy calculation of heaven. Therefore, Yang Mei did not choose to enter the wasteland world at the first time even when he knew that there were two chaotic bodies in the wasteland world.


    At present, his strength is not enough to challenge the whole world, so the best way is to wait for a period of time until his cultivation has recovered to a certain extent, and then enter the world. This is also the best way for Yangmei. After all, Yangmei branch is unwilling to tell other chaotic demons about his discovery of chaotic body, Otherwise, it would be very easy for three thousand chaotic demons to join hands to enter the wasteland world, but they will become enemies after they win the chaotic body. In Yangmei''s opinion, he is not unable to monopolize the two chaotic bodies, so he does not intend to tell any other demons to let them know that there are traces of chaotic bodies in the wasteland world, After all, if Yang Mei occupies the chaotic body alone, then his future is bound to surpass the Avenue! Reach a new level!


    For every cultivator, the supreme cultivation is full of absolute temptation, especially the existence of Yangmei. Although he ranks among the top 3000 chaotic demons and even the top 10 chaotic demons, and even can sit in the top three chaotic demons by his spatial means, Yangmei has never admitted that he is the third existence, In Yang Mei''s opinion, as a space demon God who completely grasps space together, how can he be weaker than the two demons of time and cause and effect? Chaotic demons are very proud of their existence, and Yangmei is naturally the same. Therefore, the reason why he found the chaotic body this time and did not intend to tell any other chaotic demons is that he wants to rise through these two chaotic bodies and become an existence beyond the avenue. At that time, no one will remember that Yangmei is the third existence among chaotic demons, I only know that he is a top strong man who has surpassed the Avenue! Those chaotic demons are not qualified to give him shoes!


    ......


    In the desolate world, Zhang Bairen looked at the shielding array held up around him with a very serious face. He did not breathe a sigh of relief for the first time, but looked very nervously at the distant and incomparable chaotic void. Where is there a more powerful existence than their summer transportation, where are there countless chaotic demons, and there are 3000 chaotic demons at the top of the chaotic demon God Huang Zizhong, If they detect Su Yutong''s breath and come in response, at this time, no one can stop the attack of those chaotic demons! Although Zhang Bairen has the strength of the quasi holy peak, you should know that he has completely lost his three corpses and can''t give full play to the strength of the quasi holy peak. Although the cultivation of those chaotic demons hasn''t reached the quasi holy peak, you should know that they have reached the limit in one law, He could easily play the strength of quasi Saint peak, and Zhang Bairen could not stop those chaotic demons in any case.


    Zhang Bainian took a deep breath, and then thought to himself: "Now we can only hope that the movement just now is still small and will not attract the attention of those chaotic demons. Otherwise, if we lead those chaotic demons in the chaos at this time, we can''t resist it! Even if it is exposed, we hope that the chaotic demons can come slowly, at least wait until the holy master leaves the customs, otherwise, the great Xia Dynasty can''t resist it I''m really going to have a big problem that can''t be solved. "


    Luo Zhen regained his mind and immediately endured the pain on his arm and disappeared in front of Su Yutong. Then he asked Su Yutong with an incredulous face: "who are you? You exist in the summer transportation dynasty! How can the heaven of the boundless world allow you to exist like this?"


    Su Yutong frowned when she heard Luo Xuan''s words. She knew how strong her physique was, so she was not too shocked by Luo Xuan''s question. She was just a little surprised that she was suddenly in trouble just now. Even in the early days of becoming a saint, she might not be able to avoid her attack, but Luo Xuan could react so quickly Avoid, let the originally deadly attack only bring him some wounds that can be healed at any time.


    "Me? My name is Su Yutong. I''m the daughter of the leader of the summer Dynasty. You haven''t heard of my existence. After all, I was just born five months ago. You surprised me. I think even ordinary quasi saints have some difficulties in avoiding this sword. Unexpectedly, you can easily detect it and take the original fatal sword at the cost of the wound To avoid him, I have to say that you really have some skills. No wonder you can stir up such a huge chaos in the western world. "Su Yutong said without paying any attention to Luo He, but praised Luo He.


    However, these words didn''t seem like praise to Luo Xuan''s ears. Instead, they seemed like ridicule. He could force himself into such a situation with a sword only five months after he was born. It can be imagined how embarrassed Luo Xuan is at this moment, but Luo Xuan didn''t have time to continue asking questions, because at this time, the soldiers who transported millions of golden immortals in Daxia had already raised their weapons He killed him. The sword spirit and countless attacks were like raindrops, and Luo Zhen dodged in a hurry. Then he stared at Su Yutong.


    "The daughter of the great Xia Yun pilgrim? It''s really extraordinary. I remember you. If I am lucky to live today, I will return to the wasteland to find you for revenge in the future. I will remember today''s sword!" Luo took a deep breath, narrowed his eyes and kept dodging the attacks around him, And still looking for the gap leaked out by the summer transportation Dynasty, I want to leave this place!


    But is it so easy for Luo to leave? Millions of golden fairyland troops surrounded it, and several strong people in the realm of great Luo Jinxian swept aside. If Luo Zhen could run away, their face would be lost in the summer!

 Chapter 1072

    It has to be said that Luo Zhen, as one of the decision makers of the future direction of the wasteland world, has indeed lived up to his identity. Even in the face of the siege of millions of powerful people in the golden fairyland during the summer movement and the looting of several powerful people in the golden fairyland, he can calmly face and even look for opportunities to leave here. However, it has to be said that Luo Zhen''s thinking is still too simple, Now Luo Zhen has entered a situation of ten deaths and no life. It''s a dream to leave here alive. Zhang Bainian knows how terrible Luo Zhen is. As the only existence in the future that can compete with Taoist Zu Hongjun, if Luo Zhen is separated today, he can''t tell how much trouble he will bring to them in the future!


    In Zhang Bairen''s opinion, if yu Luoxuan is the enemy and releases him, the degree of danger is far more terrible than Yu Hongjun is the enemy and releases Hong Jun! Hongjun pays attention to compliance. Otherwise, he will not fit in with the law of heaven and become the spokesman of the law of heaven. However, Luo Zhen is completely like the son of heaven and my boss. If he and Hongjun become enemies and let Hongjun go, Hongjun may remember your kindness to let him go this time. Even if he has enough strength, he is unlikely to come back to trouble you in the future, But Luo Xuan is totally different. If Luo Xuan completely leaves the wasteland world today, there will undoubtedly be many enemies in the future! And the strength of this enemy is still extraordinary!


    Once Luo Xuan leaves, he doesn''t know what kind of situation he can grow up in a short time with his skills and talents that can absorb blood and Qi! It may even push them to a dead end in the summer. Of course, it''s just possible. In Zhang Bairen''s opinion, there are no people who can surpass Su mu in the world. The reason why he has such an idea is only because Luo Xuan gave him a little knowledge of Yu Luo Xuan. Luo Xuan''s strength is not weak, At least they are not weak compared with the creatures in the wild world, and it is not too much to say that they are the strongest.


    However, Luo Xuan''s strength is so weak in front of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The number of strong people in the great Xia Yun Dynasty has never been large, and there are not a few talented people. Not to mention the great Xia Yun pilgrim, Su mu, who is a chaotic body, must exist at the level of one avenue in the future! It is not impossible to surpass the legendary Avenue, and Su Yutong, Su Mu''s daughter, needless to say, Su Yutong''s talent is even above the saint Su Mu! As soon as he was born, he was the cultivation of the eight grades of Da Luo Jinxian. After a few days of casual cultivation, he broke through to the nine grades of Da Luo Jinxian. He was born with a congenital chaotic body. It can be said that as long as Su Yutong didn''t die by himself, Su Yutong in the future will easily surpass the avenue and become the strongest in the world! This is the horror of chaos!


    What''s more, Su qinger and Lu Wanxi, two talented princesses, are also very good in the Xia Yun Dynasty. Although the Xia Yun Dynasty has no prince, only princesses, all of these princesses have outstanding talents, and now after seeing Su Yutong''s strength and talent, even if the Xia Yun Dynasty has a prince in the future, I''m afraid they will also take Su Yutong as the leader of the summer Dynasty. Of course, this can only be decided after su Mu decides to retire. Now Su Mu is still in a rising period of his career, far from reaching the peak, so it''s impossible for Su Mu to retire at least now.


    In addition to the imperial Tianjiao of the great Xia Dynasty, the great Xia Dynasty also mastered a lot of peerless Tianjiao, including the congenital God residence accepted from the flood world, the existence of Hongjun, who is bound to surpass the realm of heaven with the help of the great Xia Dynasty in the future, Nu Wa, who is bound to become a saint, and Fu Xi, who is one step away from a saint, Besides these top Tianjiao of the great Xia Dynasty, there are many. Ye Chen, the son of general Bai of the former western gouchen emperor palace, who came to the wasteland world from the earth fairyland, has integrated the most terrible thunder in the wasteland world into the thunder of the innate God residence. There are countless such existence. It can be said that what the great Xia Dynasty lacks is only time! As long as we give enough time to the great Xia Dynasty, when these Tianjiao grow up, the great Xia Dynasty will reach a terrible height! It is not impossible to surpass all the strengths of the heavens and the world and truly become the controller of the heavens and the world! Even very likely!


    Zhang Bainian could not help grinning after hearing Luo Xuan''s cruel words. Then he flashed to Luo Xuan''s back. At this moment, Luo Xuan was avoiding Su qinger''s intention to kill him. At this time, Zhang Bainian obviously didn''t respond to Zhang Bainian''s challenge. Zhang Bainian slapped him out in an instant. Zhang Bainian couldn''t help thinking: "I didn''t expect that Zhang Bairen would attack the legendary ancestor of the devil''s way one day. It''s incredible."


    Then Zhang bainin grinned and shook his head when he looked at the very embarrassed Luo. It was inevitable that the legendary ancestor of the devil would die here today. Zhang bainin immediately said: "Go? You want to leave here alive. It''s just a fool''s dream. Luo Xuan, your strength and talent are very outstanding. Even in our arrogant summer Dynasty, you can be called the number one person. Unfortunately, we are enemies. If we are not enemies, maybe I will intercede for you and let the holy Master bring you under his command, but it''s a pity , today is the time of your death. Seeing the fall of a local top Tianjiao in the wasteland world, I Zhang Bairen can''t help feeling some heartache! "


    Although he said heartache, Zhang Bairen''s grin did not change at all. This scene fell in Luo''s eyes, which was undoubtedly not a shame. He was willing to make a vow of heaven! If he can leave here alive today, in the future, when his strength is strong enough, he will surely return to the wasteland world and destroy the summer dynasty! There will never be any hands left! If he could leave alive today, he vowed to let the whole summer Dynasty feel the shame he suffered today!


    All the people present thought that Luo was doomed to death, so they didn''t feel any discomfort about Luo''s eyes full of hatred, but were somewhat happy. What can you do even if you are full of revenge against us? Can you escape? What if you run away today? Can you surpass it overnight? Are you able to surpass the saints of the great Xia Dynasty overnight? You Luo can continue to become stronger. Will you become stronger if you don''t succeed in the great Xia Dynasty? Luo Xuan''s eyes like tiger and wolf made them laugh.

 Chapter 1073

    After listening to Zhang Bairen''s words, Luo Zhen couldn''t help but show a sneer. Then he said aloud, "what he said is high sounding, but if you let me go, would you like to? Don''t pretend to be hypocritical, which will only make me feel that you people in the summer Dynasty are so disgusted?"


    Zhang Bainian didn''t get angry when he heard the speech. Just now he just made fun of Luo Xuan. After all, Luo Xuan, who was laid by their summer transportation Dynasty, took the initiative to get in. Since he took the initiative to enter the trap they arranged, he naturally couldn''t leave safely. Zhang Bainian smiled, Then he said to Luo: "I''m not pretending to be hypocritical. I just really think you are a very good arrogant. Your talent can definitely rank top even in our summer transportation Dynasty. Unfortunately, you''re on the wrong road. If you choose our Xiandao civilization, you will be one of the countless top powers in our summer transportation Dynasty in the future But it''s a pity that you chose to fall into the devil''s way. Even if I love you so much, I have to kill him. Alas, it''s a pity! "


    Zhang Bainian''s words all revealed his regret for Luo Xuan, but none of the people present felt that Zhang Bainian was telling the truth. They all thought that Zhang Bainian was just saying some nice words to Luo Xuan before he died, and Zhang Bainian really thought so. Since Luo Xuan died here today, it has become a certainty Bureau, as the great power of the original and later generations of the wasteland world, he still has some good feelings for the existence that determines the direction of the wasteland world. After all, Zhang Bainian originally had two kinds of most annoying people, one is the saints overlooking the wasteland world, and the other is the Buddhism of the western world. Luo Xuan chose to explode before he died, which directly destroyed the whole world The spiritual pulse of the western world, although this has caused an unimaginable disaster to the remote world, Zhang Bairen''s first reaction was not regret after he knew about it. When he first heard about it, he immediately clapped his hands and applauded. As long as it was a blow to Western Buddhism, Zhang Bairen was very interested.


    Luo Xuan destroyed the spiritual pulse of the west, which made Buddhism spend so many years without restoring the west to its original state. Just by virtue of this, Luo Xuan is worthy of his admiration. However, it is a pity that Zhang Bainian will not let Luo Xuan go because of a little admiration. After all, his identity has changed too much over the years The great God of the three realms, who was high above the world, became the black hand behind the scenes in the alien world. He was granted the position of emperor by the income of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and asked him to be in charge of all the killing and cutting in the world. It can be said that Zhang Bainian has experienced too many things in recent years. Today, he will not have too many emotional fluctuations. Maybe there are only some feelings for Luo Xuan in the flood and wasteland It''s just a pity for the ancestors of the devil''s way who left a strong color in the history of the world. After all, Luo has not burst back to the spiritual pulse of the West. If Buddhism appears in the wasteland world again, won''t they be much more comfortable than they used to be?


    But Zhang Baining thought again, will su Mu allow the existence that is not controlled by him in the wasteland world? Absolutely not. Therefore, it is also a very good thing for the great Xia Yun dynasty that the spiritual pulse of the west is not destroyed, because if Luo Zhen destroys the spiritual pulse of the western world, it will cost a lot after they master the western world in the great Xia Yun Dynasty in the future It would be very superfluous to let the western world return to its original shape in time. Therefore, there is nothing wrong with killing Luo Yu now. As for whether the western religion and the demon religion under the western religion will appear in the flood world again, Zhang Bairen can only say that even if they appear in the flood world, they will definitely be controlled by the Xia Dynasty In hand!


    After getting along with Su mu for so many years, Zhang Bairen also has some understanding of Su Mu''s character. From other angles, Su Mu is a person who has no great ambition at all. What he wants is just a seclusion place where his relatives can live and work in peace and contentment. Su Mu has always been moving in this direction, but it is Such an existence, which is not too ambitious, has established the supreme Yun Dynasty, which is said to be able to take charge of the heaven and the world! Moreover, how long did it take Su Mu to establish the imperial dynasty and then promote the imperial dynasty to Yun dynasty? It only took decades. It can be said that Su mu, an existence without too much ambition, did it What countless careerists can''t do!


    If Su Mu has no ambition, he also has his own ambition. At least now, although it is not clear, Zhang Bairen knows that Su Mu definitely has his own ambition. After all, there is something in the heart of a peace loving person that he can''t deal with now. In Zhang Bairen''s opinion, Su Mu must be the same, but Su Mu doesn''t It''s just that he didn''t show his ambition, and Su Mu''s ambition, which is not ambition, actually needs strong strength and background to do it. If Su Mu wants to live and work in peace and contentment with his relatives forever and live in seclusion forever, then he needs to have the strength to easily solve some emergencies What does strength bring? Fame and power! It is precisely because Su Mu took the lead in improving his strength that he now has such a huge force in the great Xia Dynasty. If Su Mu''s strength is not enough to suppress so many strong men under the great Xia Dynasty, can he still become a saint of the great Xia Dynasty? He can also establish a imperial dynasty and promote him to the great Xia Dynasty It''s obviously impossible!


    Su Mu''s ambition, which is not ambition, is actually a very huge ambition. If you want to achieve that degree, you can''t do it overnight. Now the great Xia Yun Dynasty is still in a stage of rapid development. It can be said that the great Xia Yun Dynasty only needs some time to grow up, so it will become extremely powerful in the future! Who is the person who led to the growth of the summer games to the present? Naturally, Su Mu is the leader of the summer dynasty! It can be said that without Su Mu''s strategizing, the great Xia Dynasty would be far from being able to achieve today''s step. If Su Mu had not defeated himself in the fairy world, I''m afraid the current great Xia Dynasty would be just a imperial dynasty. It can be said that the birth of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu seems to have done nothing, but this is wrong, Su Mu did all the most difficult things that needed to be done in the summer dynasty!

 Chapter 1074

    It has to be said that Luo Zhen is indeed the No. 1 figure in the flood world. Even though Luo Zhen only has the cultivation of the eight grades of great Luo Jinxian, he dares to face the encirclement and suppression of millions of golden fairyland troops and several great Luo Jinxian during the summer movement, and still insists that up to now, can anyone in the flood world do this? No way! Although the strength of the eight golden fairyland products of Da Luo allows Luo Zhen to ignore the attacks of the golden fairyland army, after all, more ants can kill elephants. Ants are the same, not to mention the existence of the five golden fairyland products of Da Xia Yun Dynasty, which can not cause too serious damage to Luo Zhen, But millions of golden fairyland troops have also brought a lot of trouble to Luo. At least Luo will be in a hurry in the face of those strong Luo Jinxian who are only first and second grade.


    Under normal circumstances, if there were no raiding array of millions of golden fairyland, Luo Xuan should be able to easily kill these great golden fairylands sent by the summer Dynasty. After all, Luo Xuan''s strength now is a real eight grade land of great golden fairyland! Moreover, Luo Zhen''s strength is far more than this. Even under the encirclement and suppression of millions of golden fairyland troops, Luo Zhen can deal with it freely, and sometimes look for loopholes leaked by the great Xia Yun Dynasty to see if he can escape. The airtight military array of the great Xia Yun Dynasty also poured cold water on Luo Zhen''s hot heart!


    "There is no flaw! Damn it! Is this the strength of the summer dynasty? Millions of golden fairyland troops have gathered the power of starlight to run the array! There are no students to go in and out! Is it difficult that I Luo Xuan will fall here today?" Luo Xuan thought with a gloomy face in his heart. If he must die here today, he would be very unwilling! Today, in the face of the encirclement and suppression of millions of golden fairyland troops in the great Xia Dynasty, it can be said that Luo has revealed all his strength. However, in the face of the encirclement and suppression of millions of golden fairyland troops and the raiding of ten first and second-class strong Luo Jinxian, even Luo feels that his back neck is insufficient!


    Luo Xuan looked around with a dark face and found that there were no flaws. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He knew that he was really going to die here today. Obviously, there was no place to continue his countless plans! In that case, if you want to kill me, don''t think about it! He saw a flash of black light in his hand. Something like an egg shell shrouded him in it. Then the egg shell turned into black fog disappeared. The people and horses on the side of the summer movement also noticed something wrong from the black fog. Luo''s strength seemed to have been greatly improved again!


    "What''s the matter? Is there still a card left? His cultivation has broken through to the realm of nine rank golden immortals!? what''s the matter? Is it true that Luo is going to escape from heaven today? Is this the terrible thing of one of the two sons of Qi in the boundless world?" Zhang Bainian frowned and thought with some disbelief, At this moment, Luo''s strength and talent are completely two concepts! Although the eight grade great Luo Jinxian realm is also very powerful, it has not reached the peak of the great Luo Jinxian realm after all, and its strength is naturally much weaker, but the nine grade great Luo Jinxian realm is completely different! Not to mention others, what was the first thing Su Yutong did after he just broke through the realm of Jiupin Da Luo Jinxian? Fight with Zhang Bairen and win! This is what Su Yutong did when she was unarmed!


    Luo Xuan took a deep breath. Luo Xuan''s voice came from the black smoke that had not completely dispersed: "You forced me. I was going to leave this move to my old enemy, but I didn''t expect that your Xia Yun Dynasty started so quickly. Before I could react, you had already killed the demons I influenced and forced me to such a point. Your Xia Yun Dynasty was very good! Very good! Only from your Xia Yun Dynasty came to Honghuang After the world, I can''t explore what will happen in the future again. Although I don''t know what the reason is, it must be that you changed too much of the future of the wasteland world during the summer movement, which led to the future becoming very uncontrollable? "


    Zhang Bainian frowned when Luo Zhen''s voice and shadow came out. At this time, Luo Zhen still wanted to say this to himself and others? Is it true that Luo Zhen has any powerful cards to turn over? Just as Zhang Bainian was thinking, Su Yutong, who was not far away from the exhibition and was held by Lu Wanxi, suddenly frowned, and then made a sound to Zhang Bainian not far away Said: "emperor Gou Chen, there seems to be a very huge treasure with murderous spirit in that guy''s hand. No, it''s the most precious! It''s the most congenital treasure! This breath is exactly the same as the four immortal killing swords in his father''s hand! The other party has a most murderous treasure in his hand!"


    Zhang Bairen was stunned when he heard the speech, and then thought to himself: "Exactly the same as the four swords for killing immortals? Doesn''t it mean that Luo Xuan now holds a congenital treasure? Damn it! How can I forget it! Later generations also have rumors that Luo Xuan holds the first congenital treasure killing divine weapon in the boundless world! No! If I continue to watch, our summer Dynasty will be seriously damaged today!"


    Thinking of this, Zhang Bainian could no longer wait and see. Without saying a word, Zhang Bainian slapped at the black fog that looked around Luo Xuan. But at this time, blood like lights suddenly appeared around the black fog. The black fog gradually dispersed, revealing the figure of Luo Xuan hiding in it. After seeing Luo Xuan again, Zhang Bainian and Countless military sergeants in the Xia Yun Dynasty are staring! At this moment, Luo Xuan is stepping on a twelve grade world destroying Black Lotus, holding a dark but cold shining God killing gun. Even his cultivation has been improved by a section, reaching the nine grade realm of Da Luo Jinxian! The originally consumed immortal Qi has been completely restored at this moment!


    After seeing this scene, Zhang Bairen couldn''t help jumping from the corner of his eye. He knew that something big might happen today! Without any hesitation, Zhang Bairen immediately slapped Luo Xuan in the past. Although Zhang Bairen has lost three corpses, his cultivation of the quasi Saint peak has not been reduced. Although he can''t give full play to the strength of the quasi Saint peak, he will never be weaker than the mid-term quasi saint!


    "Protect your royal highness, leave this place and return to the heavenly palace!"

 Chapter 1075

    At this moment, there is no flaw in Luo Xuan''s whole body. Zhang Bairen understands that Luo Xuan at this moment may have given full play to his full strength. At this moment, Luo Xuan, even if he can give full play to his combat effectiveness in the middle of the quasi holy period, must be treated seriously! The killer gun, which could easily penetrate his quasi holy body, flickered with cold cold awn. Zhang Bairen was very clear in his heart that if he was not careful, he would die here, while Luo Yu had the twelve grade world destroying Black Lotus known as the integration of attack and defense! Even if Zhang Bairen could attack Luo, I''m afraid he wouldn''t do too much damage to him!


    Now Zhang Bainian is facing a difficult situation. Zhang Bainian can''t bear any blow from Luo Xuan, because the horror of the killer gun lies in the huge evil spirit that will be set up at the wound of the objects he pierces. This evil spirit will enter the wound and slowly erode your internal organs, It can be said that Zhang Bai - Ling once stabbed a gun into any part of the body, and even if he could rely on the cultivation and the power of the holy peak to make himself temporarily die, but he would lose most of his fighting power. At that time, Luo has the final say that he is leaving and leaving.


    It has to be said that Zhang Bairen still has too little understanding of backwardness. As the first behind the scenes in the world after the founding of the world and as a person who can suppress the existence of Zu Hongjun, how can he not have some means to protect his life? Zhang Bairen just thought that he could leave Luo Ying here today, but he didn''t think what to do if Luo Ying wasn''t retained by them today? Zhang Bairen''s face is calm. At this moment, he can''t help any panic in his heart, because he knows that once he has a negative emotion, the God killing gun in Luo''s hand will definitely find a suitable opportunity to pierce his chest! I won''t give myself any chance to survive!


    Zhang Bairen never thought that he would encounter such a day. He never thought that the character who fought a decisive battle with Luo he would become himself after the catastrophe of the three nationalities in the future! And the time is countless years ahead of schedule! Zhang Bairen was helpless. It was obviously Hongjun''s opponent. Hongjun should solve it. Why did he come to deal with this guy himself? Is it difficult or not to come true because of the fear that this guy will bring them a lot of trouble after growing up? Zhang Bairen knew in his heart that he didn''t come here for this reason to lay a snare and prepare to kill Luo Yu!


    In the great Xia Yun Dynasty, although he was the king of gouchen, Zhang Bairen was very clear that his position as the king of gouchen did not make any contribution to the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The great Xia Yun Dynasty is a place that pays attention to achievements. He has not made any contribution to the great Xia Yun Dynasty since its birth, This time, Zhang Bairen wanted to take advantage of Su Mu''s seclusion to win the western world and let the Xia Yun Dynasty stay in the west to directly control the whole flood and famine world. After su Mu left the customs, he knew that he had won the whole flood and famine world for the Xia Yun Dynasty. He would certainly appreciate him, but he never thought of it, Originally, in Zhang Bairen''s eyes, Luo Zhen, who is still very weak at this time, can burst out such terrible strength! Even if he can''t win it now!


    "Emperor, he is burning his own Shouyuan. The burning speed is very fast. I just found through the fog that he has contributed all his Shouyuan, promoted a grade at the cost of all his Shouyuan, and forcibly refined the world killing Black Lotus and God killing gun with all his blood essence. At this moment, if he gives full play to his strength, he is not a quasi saint Su Yutong looked at a group of Xia Yun Dynasty sergeants who were preparing to take him away, not only said to Zhang Bairen, but also told Zhang Bairen the secret of Luo''s soaring strength.


    Zhang Bairen was stunned when he heard the speech. Although his cultivation is indeed the strength of the quasi Saint peak, he doesn''t have his own three corpses! At this moment, he can only play the strength of the middle stage of quasi saint. How can he withstand the combat effectiveness of Luo at this moment? Is it difficult that Zhang Bairen will really die for the summer Dynasty this time? Are you kidding? Zhang Bairen still has a long-term goal to achieve. How can he die here easily today?


    Looking at Zhang Baining''s silent face, Su Yutong could not help but frown. She had made her words very clear. How did she feel that after saying this, Zhang Baining was more nervous? Su Yutong did not hesitate and immediately said: "Emperor! I just said that this guy bought his strength at this moment at the cost of burning his own Shouyuan and blood essence. You can use the sky star array to surround him and surround him without attacking. After his own Shouyuan and blood essence are exhausted, he will fall here naturally. Don''t think about how to stop him. The sky star array improved by the black emperor is powerful. You can choose Three hundred and sixty sergeants at the top of the golden fairyland can form an array and surround it. He will fall by himself in a short time! "


    Seeing Zhang Bainian didn''t seem to understand what he meant, Su Yutong couldn''t help but let out a voice and told Zhang Bainian. However, in this way, Luo Zhen also understood that his weakness was in the hands of their summer Dynasty. After hearing the speech, Zhang Bainian suddenly saw a light in his eyes. Yes, why didn''t he react just now? Zhang Bainian patted his head and said The voice said: "just thinking of dragging time to leave the princess''s highness, I forgot that the princess''s highness told me that this guy is the strength of burning life and blood exchange. I just need to surround and not attack. Soon he will fall down himself! Why do I want to meet him hard?" am I stupid?


    It has to be said that although Zhang Bairen has not made any great contribution to the Xia Dynasty, Zhang Bairen has made his wholehearted contribution to the Xia Dynasty. Just by virtue of Su Yutong, he told Zhang Bairen Luo Xuan''s weakness. He hasn''t reflected how to defeat Luo Xuan, but wants to delay the time to let them leave here, It can be seen that Zhang Bairen is indeed very loyal to the Xia Dynasty. Su Yutong naturally sees this scene. He also thinks that Zhang Bairen is a person who is very loyal to the Xia Dynasty and their su family. In the future, he can tell Su Mu that this person can be reused, but Su Yutong is a little dissatisfied at that time, It''s this one. Bairen''s IQ doesn''t seem high.

 Chapter 1076

    Zhang Bairen was not the only one who heard Su Yutong''s reminder. Luo Xuan naturally listened to Su Yutong''s words. At this moment, Luo Xuan looked at Su Yutong with a dark face and secretly scolded: "Damn it, how on earth does this smelly girl see through my details? She still wants to stay here before she dies. Now it seems that she can''t do it."


    Luo Xuan''s face is dark. At this moment, he can''t change his head with the high-level combat power of the Xia Dynasty. However, the killer gun and the twelve product world destroying Black Lotus have absorbed his Shouyuan and blood essence. His body has indeed changed his strong strength. At the same time, his Shouyuan is also greatly reduced. Even his powerful breath seems to be decreasing In general, Luo Xuan knows that he can''t keep it for too long, so now he must try to kill the high-level combat power of the summer transportation Dynasty before the big star array in the mouth of the summer transportation Dynasty has been erected!


    In Luo Xuan''s eyes, Zhang Bairen is not the one who wants to kill at this moment, nor is he any other strong man in the Xia Yun Dynasty. The only person he wants to kill at this moment is Su Yutong, who just broke through his details and stabbed himself earlier. However, Luo Xuan knows that Su Yutong''s status is too high. Look at the soldiers around the Xia Yun Dynasty treating her This person is likely to be the successor trained by the Xia Yun dynasty! Otherwise, so many sergeants in the Xia Yun Dynasty wouldn''t take care of her like this! But Luo Zhen suddenly had a flash of inspiration. He knew that he seemed to have a chance to kill some of the senior combat forces of the Xia Yun dynasty!


    Luo Zhen''s eyes narrowed and his body shape did not know when he had disappeared in place. Luo Zhen, who had narrowed his eyes in place just now, was just a shadow left by his speed! Such a terrible speed, Zhang Bainian dared to guarantee that even the fastest land pressure Taoist he had ever seen in future generations had not reached it! When Zhang Bainian had not responded, Luo Zhen was already dead The master came to Su Yutong with a killer gun in his hand. The killer gun in Luo Xuan''s hand flashed a terrible cold light. It seemed that Su Yutong''s chest would be pierced in the next moment!


    "It''s over!" A flash of thunder flashed in Zhang Bairen''s mind. He knew that this was the real big thing! At this moment, there was still a little distance between him and Luo. He couldn''t come to Su Yutong to stop Luo, and Luo''s strength at this moment. Su Yutong also said that he must be the strong one at the peak in the later period of quasi saint. Although Su Yutong''s strength is very strong, But the time since she was born is too short! It''s only about five months! At this moment, Su Yutong can give full play to the strength of the middle period of quasi saint, which is a little better than Zhang Bairen. How can she resist the powerful blow of the killing gun?


    However, at this time, the space in the whole desolate world seemed to be frozen, and even the time was slow for countless times. The top strongmen such as Luo Xuan and Zhang Bainian suddenly found this change. Su Yutong also took advantage of this interval to disappear with the two people around him at the position attacked by Luo Xuan''s divine killer gun, far away from Luo Xuan. Luo Xuan was shocked and lost his color Suddenly, he felt an extremely terrible breath appearing in the sky of the wasteland world, which he could say was very familiar with, because that breath was the breath of the way of heaven in the wasteland world! Why did the way of heaven stop him from killing this person? Didn''t it say that the justice of the way of heaven would not help anyone? Why did the way of heaven stop him from helping that smelly girl!?


    In fact, the Tiandao of the Honghuang world doesn''t want to, but at this moment, the Tiandao of the Honghuang world knows that he must save the girl who has just been born, because in front of it, a woman in a blue and white gown is lazily rolling her own strength on him. The Tiandao of the Honghuang world is very familiar with each other''s power. This is the power of the Tiandao! It belongs to heaven alone The power of Tao! This woman is the heavenly form of a vast world! He can''t afford it!


    After the woman came here, she didn''t hesitate. She directly threatened herself to save the girl named Su Yutong. The heaven of the wasteland world understood that although he was immortal at the moment, it was just relative to the creatures growing in his wasteland world. She didn''t know how much heaven shaped she was stronger than herself Man, he is likely to be swallowed up by the other party! The heavenly way of the boundless world knows what price it takes for a heavenly way to be transformed! At least it can be transformed only when it is at the peak of the heavenly way realm! Because before the peak of the heavenly way realm, the heavenly way can only give birth to its own spiritual intelligence and spiritual body, which is far from being completely transformed into an entity like this woman £¡


    "At least this guy is my future daughter, but he can''t just die here. This girl has great talent. It''s just a matter of time to surpass the avenue in the future. It''s a pity to fall into the hands of such ants. Moreover, if this girl falls, he will be very sad. It''s really troublesome and waste my body energy gathered by so much strength However, it''s used as a disposable consumable. Forget it, I''d better go back and have a good rest. "The woman stretched her waist and then disappeared into this space.


    At this moment, Honghuang Tiandao doesn''t know how the woman found herself. You should know that she is everywhere but nowhere. If the other party can easily find her place, doesn''t it mean that the other party can easily kill herself? Honghuang Tiandao doesn''t have much wisdom yet. His wisdom at this moment is just equivalent to a baby, nothing He couldn''t make the right decision. He didn''t know whether he was good or bad this time, but he seemed to understand that there was something wrong with the wasteland world that he had mastered for so long. It seemed that none of those things had happened. Now the wasteland world is beyond his control.


    At the same time, Su mu, who was closed in the heavenly palace, suddenly felt the changes in the surrounding space and time, and immediately withdrew from the cultivation state. He frowned strangely and said, "strange thing, how did space and time suddenly slow down so much? What''s wrong with the boundless world?"


    However, when Su Mu stretched out his hand to calculate, his face suddenly darkened, and then his body directly disappeared into the heavenly palace and disappeared.

 Chapter 1077

    Although it is said that Su Mu''s cultivation has reached a critical time, the result he has just calculated makes him unable to calm down. He regards himself as the apple of his eye and the daughter of the future. He was almost killed by Na Luo! At this moment, Su mu can''t care too much. Without saying a word, he rushed to the western world at full speed. Although the time and space in the prosperous world suddenly became slow, which made Su Yutong escape, Su Mu believes that no father in the world can keep calm and continue to do his own things when his children are in danger.


    In particular, Su Mu''s strength has suddenly soared for some reason. He is not sure whether Zhang Bairen can protect his children. Therefore, as a father, Su Mu must personally attend to deal with this matter. Similarly, Su Mu''s heart is full of anger at this moment, Mingming has already said not to let Su Yutong leave Tiangong for the time being. Why did Su Yutong appear in the western world? Is it difficult to say that you are not clear enough? If there is something wrong with Su Yutong in the western world today, Su mu can''t guarantee whether he will become an unforgivable devil.


    ......


    And at the same time, Zhang Bai in the west is fighting with Luo, and Zhang Bai is now in a dark complexion at the moment. Originally, he planned to set up the star fight array on Sunday and follow Luo Housuo in the battle array waiting for him to fall down, but Fang Lu Luo''s shot almost missed their royal highness. It can be imagined how serious this is, so Zhang Bairen doesn''t have any chance to paddle. He must personally catch Luo Xuan and find a way to prevent him from dying for the time being. When Su Mu leaves the customs, he will hand this guy over to Su mu for treatment!


    Zhang Bairen and Su Mu have been together for some time, and he knows Su Mu''s temper and character very well. Once Su Mu knows that Su Yutong almost died in the hands of backwardness, Su Mu must be crazy. There is no doubt about this. Don''t look at Su Mu''s easy to talk on weekdays, But that doesn''t mean Su Mu doesn''t have a temper at all. On the contrary, Su Mu has a great temper. It can be said that every superior has a great temper, but some superior just have a great temper and have little ability. Su Mu belongs to the kind of person who has a great temper and ability. If Su Mu learns that Luo Yu nearly stabbed Su Yutong, If you cut off the future of their summer transport Dynasty, Zhang Bairen can even imagine what changes will happen after su Mu learns the news!


    The short guards of the Xia Dynasty are famous. As early as in the fairy world, when the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty were bullied outside, the Xia Dynasty would send powerful commanders and even generals to take the lead, not to mention Su mu, the leader of the Xia Dynasty. When it comes to short guards, Zhang Bairen has never seen anyone comparable to Su mu, It can be said that Su Mu''s short protection has reached a state. The only thing Zhang Bainian feels very lucky now is that Su Yutong didn''t die under Luo''s shot. If Su Yutong died, Zhang Bainian can imagine that the whole flood and wilderness world may be turned into Su Yutong''s funeral object by Su Mu!


    Zhang Bainian holds the Danshu Hu in one hand and the Haotian Pagoda in the other, with Jiulong Zhenqi on his head and seal on the sky under his feet. Now Zhang Bainian can be said to have used all the four congenital spiritual treasures he carries with him, but Jiulong Zhenqi should not be regarded as a congenital spiritual treasure, because now Zhang Bainian has lost the position of the great heavenly deity of the three worlds and can not be regarded as the emperor, Therefore, Jiulong Qi is naturally much weaker than it was originally. It can''t resist all the spells in the world as it was originally. However, although Jiulong Qi is weaker now, it is definitely a very good treasure!


    Zhang Bainian fought with Luo Xuan with all his strength. They collided with each other in the void at an extremely fast speed. Although Luo Xuan burned his life yuan and blood essence for a period of time, his strength at this moment is not as good as when he just appeared from the black fog, But it is definitely not comparable to the strong ones in the middle of the ordinary quasi saint. Even Zhang Bainian now has to rely on four treasures to compete with Zhang Bainian reluctantly! But Zhang Bairen didn''t just want to compete with him. Zhang Bairen knew he had to catch this guy. Otherwise, after su Mu left the customs and knew what happened today, wouldn''t he be furious but couldn''t find a place to vent? So Luo must be captured by himself! And it must not be enough to let Luo die so easily!


    "Your name is Zhang Bairen, right? What''s the reason why you can''t give full play to your strength at the peak of quasi saint? I can feel that you have completely stepped into the peak of quasi saint, but your strength at this moment is just the middle stage of quasi saint. Why, are you looking down on me? If you don''t do your best and just use these If Zhibao competes with me, I don''t think you can stop me for too long. "The battle between them is obviously dominated by Luo Xuan. After all, Zhang Bainian is sweating hard and can''t speak at this moment, but Luo Xuan can stand firmly on the twelve grade annihilating Black Lotus with a killing gun and make a mockery while constantly attacking Zhang Bainian, As long as you are not blind, anyone can see that Zhang Bairen has completely fallen into a disadvantage.


    Zhang Bairen''s face was very dark at this time. He couldn''t refute any words Luo Xuan said. Could he take the initiative to tell Luo Xuan that all his three corpses were lost and disconnected, so his strength has been greatly reduced? Isn''t this telling others about his weakness? Zhang Bairen is very clear in his heart. Now he seems to be gambling with Luo Xuan. He gambles that Luo Xuan''s reaction time is slower than his blood essence and longevity yuan! As long as Luo Xuan''s blood essence and Shouyuan are consumed to a certain extent, he can catch them! But now it is obviously impossible. Although Luo Zhen is weaker, it is by no means that Zhang Bairen can catch him at will.


    Now Zhang Bainian can only rely on the strength of his quasi holy peak to make Luo Xuan feel a little afraid. I have to say that the higher the strength, the more factors he may consider in his heart. It is clear that Luo Xuan has the opportunity to win himself, but he has not started yet, because Luo Xuan feels that Zhang Bainian''s cultivation of quasi holy peak is not something he can win at will, Now Zhang Bairen may be making himself feel weak, let himself relax his vigilance, and then take the opportunity to kill himself!

 Chapter 1078

    As far as Zhang Bainian is concerned, it''s enough to wait until Luo Xuan''s blood essence is almost burned or his life yuan is almost consumed. At that time, he can capture Luo Xuan, escort him back to the heavenly palace and lock him up, but the problem now is that he can''t let Luo Xuan find that his strength is not as strong as the quasi holy peak, He can only play the strength of the middle period of quasi saint. If Luo Xuan finds out this, he will attack himself without scruples, because he can''t stop any attack of divine killer gun now! Once he is hurt by the killing God gun, Zhang Bairen is not far from death!


    Now Luo Xuan still uses Zhang Bainian to show that the enemy is weak and does not play its real strength. But if he finds that Zhang Bainian is just a person with quasi holy peak realm and mana, if Luo Xuan finds this, Luo Xuan will launch a fierce attack on Zhang Bainian without any scruples, If Luo Xuan finds that Zhang Bainian has mana but no strength, Luo Xuan can rely on the twelve products of the world killing Black Lotus under his feet as a defense. Ignore any moves of Zhang Bainian and use which move to exchange life for life to hit Zhang Bainian hard! Zhang Bairen also knows this. Once he loses his combat effectiveness, the millions of golden fairyland troops present and Su qinger who are not far away will never escape Luo''s black hand!


    However, Zhang Bainian is glad that Su Yutong has returned to the heavenly palace under the escort of their summer Dynasty soldiers. Only princess Su qinger and Lu Wanxi are unwilling to leave and are ready to stop Luo Yu with themselves. However, at this moment, Zhang Bainian is stunned, The killer gun in Luo Xuan''s hand seemed to be aware of something and stabbed Zhang Bainian in the chest. Zhang Bainian was immediately surprised. Then he quickly enlarged the Haotian tower hundreds of times and blocked it in front of him. This Haotian tower is not an ordinary innate treasure. Haotian tower even has the title of the first of the ten artifacts in the later generations of the flood and wasteland world, Although there is a gap compared with the best treasure of this level, it should not be a big problem to block this blow!


    But Zhang Bairen never thought of it. However, Luo Xuan abandoned the twelve grade killing Black Lotus under his feet, kicked the killing Black Lotus and knocked the Haotian tower out. Then, the killing gun flashed in his hand and stabbed him in his chest again. Luo Xuan was also betting in his heart at this moment that he could not bear it for too long, The consumption of blood essence and Shouyuan led to a rapid decline in his strength, so he had to gamble like this. Moreover, Zhang Bairen obviously had many opportunities to win himself, but the other party didn''t do so, which made Luo suddenly feel whether Zhang Bairen could not give full play to his current strength due to his recent injury, It is precisely because of this that Luo Zhen will find an appropriate time to rush up and prepare to shoot Zhang Bairen.


    It has been proved that Luo Xuan was right. Zhang Bainian, who couldn''t dodge, was stabbed through the whole left arm by the God killing gun, but this may be the best result for Zhang Bainian, because at least he didn''t get stabbed through his chest by the God killing gun. It''s OK to say that although he was hurt, he won''t die immediately, but if the place where he was shot was his chest, Then Zhang Bairen must be easily killed here by Luo Xuan.


    Zhang bainin endured the pain in his hand and slapped the Dan Shu Hu on Luo Xuan''s chest. It can be said that he was also a means of fighting with his life. Zhang bainin, who forcibly carried the gun, has greatly reduced his combat effectiveness! Although Luo Zhen''s state is not as good as his own, Luo Zhen forcibly increased his strength by consuming his own blood essence and Shouyuan with this special means, which makes him unable to suppress him now. Therefore, Zhang Bainian made the most correct choice at the first time when he was stabbed through his arm by a God killing gun. He should even hit the Dan Shuhu on Luo Zhen''s chest, Because at the moment, Luo has abandoned the twelve products to destroy the world. Heilian pierced his arm with a killer gun, but the same Luo has also abandoned his most perfect means of protection! Zhang Bairen''s slap, which was hurt at the same time, will never feel good! Even if he can''t suffer a heavy blow, this palm can''t be relieved in a short time.


    However, after the slap, Luo Xuan not only didn''t show a frightened expression, but laughed like crazy. He suddenly said: "I knew it! I knew there must be something wrong with you and you couldn''t give full play to your strength! No wonder you had so many opportunities to hurt me before and didn''t make the right choice! It''s because you''re not sure you can take me under the condition of injury! Unfortunately, you''ve been cheated for a long time, and that smelly girl has already run away I can''t catch up with you at some distance, but before I die, I can at least support so many high-level combat forces in the summer Dynasty to die with the sergeant. I think it''s worth it! Ha ha ha! "


    Zhang Bainian''s face suddenly changed when he heard the speech. He looked back without leaving a trace. He saw that Su qinger and Lu Wanxi had not left, but constantly helped themselves to attack Luo. But is Luo at this moment so easy to deal with? Even Zhang Bainian, who can compete with the middle period of quasi saint, is not an opponent. Su qinger and Lu Wanxi are just big Luo What threat can the existence of Jinxian''s second and third grade realm pose to him?


    "Qinger, why don''t we use that thing? The master asked us to protect our lives. Now gouchen Dijun can''t hold it. It''s really late if we don''t use it anymore!" Lu Wanxi''s face changed when she looked at Luo Xuan''s turned head. Just now, they didn''t do less behind Luo Xuan. However, in front of strong people of this level, neither Su qinger''s Cao Mie sword formula nor Lu Wanxi''s Da Luo''s sword killing played any role. They couldn''t even break the defense of the twelve grade black lotus under Luo Xuan''s feet!


    Su qinger nodded when she heard the speech. She knew that if she didn''t use it again, they would really die here today. Looking at Su qinger nodding and agreeing to her words, Lu Wanxi quickly took out a jade pendant from her personal space. The pattern of a sword is engraved on the jade pendant. If you observe it carefully, it''s not difficult to find out, The sword pattern on this jade pendant is one of the four immortal killing swords in Su Mu''s hand! Su qinger also took out a jade pendant. The pattern on her jade pendant was not a sword, but a strange book!

 Chapter 1079

    Su qinger was full of doubts when she first got the jade pendant. Originally, she thought that the jade pendant in her hand was the same as Lu Wanxi''s, which sealed Su Mu''s sword spirit and could be used to kill the enemy unexpectedly at the critical moment, However, when she saw that what was depicted on her jade pendant was not a sword but a book, Su qinger asked Su mu in great doubt. Su Mu didn''t explain in detail, but told her that if she used this jade pendant one day, she would be able to understand what the book in it was.


    Now Su qinger and Lu Wanxi can be said to have reached the point of no retreat. Looking at the jade pendant with a book as a pattern in their hands, Su qinger took a deep breath and thought in his heart: "Although I often talk back to him, he is also a very perfect father. Compared with this thing, it should not be used to frighten me. In that case, it''s better to have a look at what''s sealed in the jade pendant. Unexpectedly, he was reluctant to give it to me at that time."


    Su qinger and Lu Wanxi looked at each other and saw that Lu Wanxi immediately threw the jade pendant in her hand at Luo Zhen. Now Lu Wanxi can be a strong man in the realm of second-class Luo Jinxian. Even if it is just a small jade pendant thrown out of her hand, it also has the power to kill the peak of golden fairyland. This is just Lu Wanxi''s random blow, but Lu Wanxi''s feeling is that her accomplishments are still too weak. Although there are not many golden immortals in the Xia Yun Dynasty, Lu Wanxi knows that most of the high-level officials who have reduced their accomplishments in the earth fairy world will break through this realm in a short time. If she wants to contribute to the Xia Yun Dynasty, now she is a second-class Luo The cultivation of Jinxian is not enough.


    This time, Luo Xuan''s story also let Lu Wanxi know how important strength is. Without enough strength, it is difficult to move a step in this world where whoever has a big fist has the right to speak. Lu Wanxi can''t help but feel some regret. Why didn''t he practice well and missed the golden period of his cultivation? If it wasn''t for Su Mu''s constant supervision If so, I''m afraid I don''t have the strength of the second grade of Luo Jinxian? Lu Wanxi not only regretted this, but also felt a trace of happiness. At least his cultivation is OK now, and she is still young. As the lucky son of the earth fairy world, her talent has been greatly enhanced at the same time of her promotion in the earth fairy world, which is of great significance to us It is also a very good thing for her. At least it can greatly increase her cultivation speed in the future.


    At the same time, Luo Zhen, who was preparing to solve Zhang Bairen, suddenly realized that another attack was coming behind him. Luo Zhen could not help frowning. He had planned to solve Zhang Bairen first, and then rely on his remaining strength to solve the two women in the realm of great Luo Jinxian. In this way, he would consume a lot of the strength of the summer Dynasty, but he didn''t expect that The two women who were just the realm of Da Luo Jinxian not only did not escape when Zhang Bainian, the quasi saint, had fallen, but attacked him! Even because of Lu Wanxi''s attack, the Da Luo Jinxian who had been hurt suddenly stood up and attacked him, which made Luo Zhen feel a little angry and thought of you Now that these mole ants have become like this, why don''t you lie down for me?


    Zhang Bainian suddenly turned around and saw that the weapon flying towards him was just a small jade pendant. Zhang Bainian couldn''t help laughing angrily and said immediately: "Is it difficult for you to achieve the great Xia Dynasty? Don''t you have a weapon that you can take? You threw your own jade pendant as a weapon. It seems that you two don''t pay too much attention by the great Xia Dynasty. The saint of the great Xia Dynasty doesn''t even want to give you a better weapon. Tell me, what''s the need to continue to follow the great Xia Dynasty?"


    Lu Wanxi didn''t answer after hearing the speech. She just stared at the jade pendant and expected that the sword spirit sealed by Su mu in the jade pendant could kill Luo Yu. However, Lu Wanxi''s idea was a little too naive. This jade pendant was the sword spirit sealed by Su Mu before he broke through the realm of quasi saints. Although Su Mu was able to fight against quasi saints by leaps and bounds But after all, his realm and mana are not enough. Although Luo Zhen has consumed a lot of blood essence and Shouyuan, he is not a character that Su Mu could kill with one sword when he was in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian.


    However, the sword spirit sealed in the jade pendant is not so easy to resist. After all, Su Mu''s swordsmanship can be said to have reached a peak. If Luo Xuan doesn''t avoid this move, even if he can''t be killed with one sword, he can at least suffer a lot of damage. If Luo Xuan didn''t leave the twelve grade black lotus under his feet just now, then this sword It certainly can''t play any role, but the problem is that Luo Xuan used the world destroying Black Lotus to hit the Haotian tower in Zhang Bainian''s hand. Now there is no defense treasure around Luo Xuan to block the sword for him. Unless Luo Xuan himself reacts to avoid the sword, the sword Qi sealed in the jade pendant is enough for Luo Xuan to drink a pot.


    Just when Luo Xuan laughed at Lu Wanxi''s use of the jade pendant as an attack means, a sword suddenly appeared in front of Luo Xuan. Just now, Luo Xuan didn''t pay attention to the jade pendant in order to be handsome. Naturally, he didn''t consider that the jade pendant would suddenly emit such a terrible smell, let alone that there was such a terrible hidden in the jade pendant The sword Qi of Luo Xuan, now the sword Qi has come to Luo Xuan''s front door. He can''t retreat. He can only resist the sword. But who is Luo Xuan? He quickly raised the God killing gun to block his front door, and then rowed the God killing gun horizontally. A wave that seems to tear the space out of the gun tip, and The sword Qi emitted from the jade pendant thrown by Lu Wanxi collided with each other and had a violent impact!


    At this moment, Lu Wanxi stared at the center of the impact. She looked forward to the center of the impact and expected that Luo Xuan would be directly destroyed by humanity under the sword. Unfortunately, Lu Wanxi was disappointed. Luo Xuan reacted too quickly and waved a gun shadow to block the sword. Although Luo Xuan looks a little ugly now, But the whole body suffered no injuries except that the clothes were broken.

 Chapter 1080

    Lu Wanxi looked at Luo He unharmed. In her imagination, even if this sword could not kill Luo He, it could at least hurt the other party? But now Luo Zhen, who was unharmed, gave Lu Wanxi a perfect response. Except that his clothes were torn open, he didn''t even have skin trauma! It can even be said that if Luo had not resisted this move in a hurry, I''m afraid even Luo''s clothes could not be broken!


    "I thought it was something. It turned out to be a jade pendant sealed with a sword. Is it because you want to fight with me instead of leaving? Then I can tell you that your idea is too naive. Doesn''t the woman next to you still have a jade pendant? Throw it together and I''ll stand there I don''t hide here to tell you how naive your idea is! "Luo Xuan looked at Su qinger and Lu Wanxi with disdain. He couldn''t see the jade pendant sealed with the sword spirit in their hands. Although the sword had some power, it could hurt some of the great powers in the early days of seeking to be a saint, He Luo Xuan now burns blood essence and Shouyuan in exchange for strength comparable to that of the late quasi saint! With his killing gun in his hand, Luo Xuan is completely not afraid of the quasi Saint peak strong. Of course, this is only temporary.


    Su qinger frowned after hearing the speech. Then she looked at the jade pendant in her hand. The jade pendant Lu Wanxi had just thrown out was a jade pendant that sealed Su Mu''s powerful sword, but she didn''t even hurt a hair on Luo Xuan''s body. This made Su qinger worried about whether the jade pendant in her hand could help them survive the disaster, After all, the time when Lu Wanxi got the jade pendant in her hand was the same as that when Su qinger hesitated, Lu Wanxi suddenly patted her on the shoulder, nodded and said: "Qinger, use it. Although I have a good relationship with Shifu, we are just teachers and disciples. You are his daughter. This jade pendant in your hand should be much more powerful than mine. Maybe we really live on one."


    Su qinger took a deep breath and said: "Wan Xi, don''t think so much. Although I am his daughter and you are his disciple, I believe we are definitely his closest people in his eyes. There will be no difference. Your jade pendant can''t hurt Luo Xuan. I''m afraid my jade pendant can''t play too much role. It''s estimated that we can hold Luo Xuan for a while and let us leave here."


    "Have you used it before you know it''s wrong?" Lu Wanxi smiled and said that unlike Su qinger, she knew what was sealed in the jade pendant Su Mu gave Su qinger. It can be said that it was far more than the jade pendant Su Mu gave himself. If Su Mu gave himself the jade pendant, he could kill the nine ordinary Luo Jinxian products and even hit the strong ones in the early days of quasi saint by surprise, but Compared with Su qinger, there is a gap. Lu Wanxi took a long time to ask Su mu.


    Lu Wanxi was curious that the pattern on Su qinger''s jade pendant was different from the group in her hand, so she entangled Su mu for a long time before she got the answer, but she also made a guarantee that she would never easily reveal it. Lu Wanxi never envied these things. In her opinion, it is normal for Su qinger, as Su Mu''s own daughter, to have some privileges.


    Su qinger nodded at the speech and looked at Luo Xuan. Then he activated the jade pendant in his hand and suddenly threw it at Luo Xuan. Luo Xuan saw that his face was full of disdain. He could say that he didn''t pay attention to this kind of thing at all. In her opinion, it was only a seal. Compared with the blow of the strong in the early days of quasi saint, it couldn''t hurt him at all He threatened, and although he said he would not avoid the attack, he was not stupid. This time he was on guard. Even if it was difficult for him to bear the attack, he could avoid it.


    However, as soon as Su qinger ran out of the jade pendant, a golden light suddenly flickered, and then the sky vision appeared in the eyes of millions of people present. At this moment, millions of golden fairyland sergeants who were arranging arrays in the summer Dynasty couldn''t help staring at the sky. Many of them were very familiar with this vision! Because at the beginning Before Su Mu grew up, he defeated many strong players with this move! It can be said that Su mu can succeed and come to this stage today without the help of this move! In fact, they are always paying attention to the situation on the field. Now they are surprised to see that Su qinger threw a jade pendant, which has caused such a great impact. They can''t help thinking in their hearts Tao: "it is worthy of being the daughter of a saint. This means is sealed in jade cloth to protect the princess''s Royal Highness. This is a terrorist means to subvert a war."


    Luo Xuan could not help but frown when he saw this. He was not stupid. Although this move had not been fully condensed, Luo Xuan already felt a terrible breath from it. If the seal in the jade pendant thrown by Lu Wanxi was only equivalent to a blow at the beginning of quasi saint, if this move was completely condensed and successful, I''m afraid it would be impossible for him to dodge And you have to die on the spot!


    "What the hell is this? Such a terrible smell, there is such a terrible force of time!" Luo Xuan took a deep breath and thought to himself that he had made a decision. If he couldn''t resist this move, he would explode immediately! Although he would die and even the spirit would disappear. It was a chance to be reborn again, Luo Xuan was more reluctant to be caught by the summer dynasty!


    Just after the golden light condensed, a virtual shadow appeared on their heads, as if it had passed through the whole flood world and the whole chaos. Su qinger immediately widened his eyes when he saw it. He never thought that what was sealed in the jade pendant was actually a Dharma body of Su Mu''s strongest card in the future! What concept is this! Su Mu''s bottom card means that Su qinger wants to learn more than once in the future, but it''s a pity that Su Mu says she doesn''t have enough time and talent to practice this move, but it doesn''t prevent Su qinger from knowing the terrible of this move! This is a Dharma body of the future body! Although it is just a Dharma body, it can definitely easily give full play to the strength of quasi Saint peak! This is absolute! Because this dharma body represents Su Mu five hundred years later!

 Chapter 1081

    And even Luo Xuan, who had just been very arrogant, did not dare to underestimate the future body at this moment, because he had detected the breath of death from that virtual shadow, which he could not resist!


    The virtual shadow slowly opened his eyes, first looked at Su qinger and Lu Wanxi behind him, and then saw Luo Xuan not far away. He immediately smiled on his face and grabbed Luo Xuan with a big hand. It has to be said that Luo Xuan''s strength as the ancestor of the devil is also very terrible, Even at this moment, Luo Xuan has burned his blood essence and Shouyuan in exchange for strength, but his strength is still very strong. In the future, he didn''t take it down, but he suffered some insignificant damage.


    "Sure enough, time is changing every minute and every second. The original Luo Zhen should have died under this palm, but the past has changed again. The past has changed, and the future will change. But the past and the future have changed. So what accidents will happen if they represent the current time node? It''s really curious!" The virtual shadow of the future body couldn''t help thinking secretly. Su Mu here at this time has achieved great success in his cultivation of the future body. The summoned future body is no longer just a virtual shadow without thinking, but a future with its own independent meaning.


    In the future, Su Mu''s thoughts about time in his mind and body are actually burning his brain. Now Su Mu just touched time by his menstruation. Although it is said that Da Luo Jinxian is independent of the long river of time and roams in the outer space, Su mu, who has experienced Da Luo Jinxian, can be said to be the best destroyer of this rumor, It''s not that there''s anything wrong with Da Luo Jinxian''s detachment from the long river of time, but da Luo Jinxian has indeed transcended the jurisdiction of the long river of time to the point of having endless longevity, but it''s only under the management of the flood world after all. If she leaves the flood world, Da Luo Jinxian is likely to be like those heavenly saints in the flood world, They are saints in the wasteland, powerful and immortal, but once they leave the wasteland, they are a fart in chaos? Even the weakest devil in chaos is enough to kill them.


    Therefore, although Da luojinxian is beyond the long river of time and independent of the long river of time, it is only achieved by relying on the special power in the flood world. Without the addition of the power of heaven in the flood world, the existence of a realm of Da luojinxian wants to surpass the long river of time and independent of the long river of time? This is completely impossible! It can be said that although Da Luo Jinxian is very strong, he can never get rid of the long river of time by relying on his own magic power. The reason why there are such rumors is that the power of heaven in the wasteland world has some influence on Da Luo Jinxian, which makes them really think that Da Luo Jinxian can really live and be independent of the long river of time! But like ordinary immortals, they also have disaster and cause and effect, because they are just great immortals!


    Even the existence of saints and Hongjun later generations will be tied up because of cause and effect, not to mention the countless great Luo Jinxian whose cultivation is weaker than the saints? Compared with the saints or many others, Da Luo Jinxian has more freedom and more pride to seek the most powerful strength, but they exist in the same realm! Da Luo Jinxian is the first level in the realm of Da Luo! It is said that Da Luo Jinxian is not afraid of three disasters and six disasters, but can live as long as the sky. Maybe it is true, but who knows if it is true?


    In Su Mu''s opinion, if he wants to truly live forever, not be involved by any Tao and cause and effect, and live in a free seclusion, he can''t do this before he doesn''t have the realm of heaven, because even if he doesn''t go out of seclusion, someone will disturb him in the future, Only when he goes beyond the realm of heaven and creates a world that exists in his body as a place of seclusion can su Mu always be unstable in anything in the world, stay with his relatives forever and never separate. The premise of doing these things is that Su Mu must have the strength to open up a world at will like Pangu! Of course, Su Mu doesn''t need to learn from Pangu. As soon as he opens up, he creates the most top world. Su Mu has to do much easier. In Su Mu''s opinion, he can open up a world similar to the earth star in the end of the law, and it doesn''t take much effort.


    Of course, this is also the later thing. Su Mu''s head is still hurt by his menstruation. He is far from creating a world. The most important thing is that he is still the shadow of Su Mu 500 years later. Even after 500 years, Su Mu is very confused about time, This can be seen from Su Mu''s future body summoned by Su qinger. Even after 500 years, Su Mu still hasn''t studied his menstruation thoroughly, but it''s very normal. After all, if he studies his menstruation so easily, this skill naturally has no place to attract Su mu, The reason why Su Mu likes the skill of menstruation is that he has too many puzzling places. Su Mu believes that if he unties these puzzling places one by one, his strength will rise to an unspeakable level in an instant!


    Now Su Mu''s noumenon has just entered the boundary of the western world. His future body shadow has found the smell of Su Mu''s coming. He saw the future body shadow smile, then looked at Su qinger, and then looked at Lu Wanxi. Originally, he looked at Su qinger with a little smile, and he immediately took some apology after seeing Lu Wanxi, As for where this apology comes from, only the future body knows clearly. It is obviously impossible for him to tell the current Su Mu about it. He is the future Su mu. The current Su mu can summon him by virtue of the future body to help the current Su Mu solve the enemy that can never be solved, but they''d better have less communication, Because once they know something about the future through communication, the consequences are unimaginable, which is why they meet with the future body so many times. The future body just silently solves the enemy and disappears.

 Chapter 1082

    Time is too mysterious. Even in the desolate world, which represents the peak of Xiandao civilization, there are few things with time. However, what Su Mu needs most now may be the special items that can help him understand time. Unfortunately, this kind of items are too difficult to find in the desolate world, Even in the prosperous world of later generations, Su Mu didn''t remember what represented the birth of the treasure of time. However, Su Mu clearly remembered one thing at that time, that is, there is one thing that should be able to provide great help to himself in later generations, that is, the six samsara!


    Although the six paths of reincarnation have no relationship with time, Su Mu always feels that the past, the future and the present are just like the six paths of reincarnation, but Su Mu has been unable to determine whether it is true. He can only rely on himself to explore slowly, but what is in front of Su Mu now is not how to think about those things of time, Instead, we should seize the time to go to the location where Su qinger and Lu Wanxi are located and protect them. Although Su Mu previously gave Su qinger something that she can protect herself at a critical moment, the energy in the jade pendant can not support the future for too long. I''m afraid it''s within three moves, In the future, the body will consume all the energy in the jade pendant and disappear.


    In Su Mu''s calculation, Luo Xuan didn''t know what he had done to make his strength rise to the peak of quasi saint for a short time. There is no problem that this strong strength can resist his three moves in the future. Su Mu''s strength is very strong now. In the early stage of quasi saint, he can reach the combat effectiveness of Saint level by relying on his many means and supernatural powers, But is the future the same? It''s totally different. Well, the future body represents Su Mu''s strength after 500 years of stable cultivation, not the strength he has with the plug-in. Su Mu is very clear in his heart. I''m afraid even his future body and future don''t know that there is a system plug-in on his current body. Even Su Mu once had some speculation, That is their future body, or even where they come from is not very clear!


    Maybe when Su Mu first summoned the future body in Xuantian, he had been practicing for 500 years! What happened 500 years ago and what he experienced 500 years ago, Su Mu believes that his future body is not clear at all. Otherwise, relying on the plug-in existence of the knowledge and system he knows, it is impossible for him to be so strong even after 500 years, In Su Mu''s opinion, there is a system plug-in and a prophet card to know the story of the wild world. Even if Su Mu is a salted fish for 500 years, his strength can be killed at will! This is Su Mu''s confidence!


    Please don''t think this is Su Mu''s arrogance, but Su Mu really has this ability. Maybe Su Mu couldn''t do this when he was still in the earth fairy world in his early years, but now it''s completely different. Many divine constitutions of Su Mu are perfectly integrated, creating chaos for Su mu, which represents the supreme Constitution! In addition to the plug-in like existence of the system, even if you come to Su Mu and use the system less and less, Su Mu has never stopped communicating with the system privately. Occasionally, when he needs something that he can''t find, Su Mu will read through the system, maybe some treasures!


    In addition to these, Su Mu also has the power of calming the prison, which represents the peak of the cultivation of body and Qi, and represents the age and menstruation of the time rule. In addition, Su Mu has reached the space rule at this moment. He can only turn the space magic into the space rule in one step. By that time, Su Mu has mastered the two top rules, Even the strong who have just achieved the avenue level will definitely step on those old Avenue level strong easily!


    It''s terrible for ordinary strong people in the main road to master a rule and cultivate it to small achievements, not to mention to cultivate it to great success. Moreover, most of the rules mastered by strong people in the main road are very easy to master, such as the rules of time and space. No one has mastered these two rules for countless years, Although many people have mastered the law of time and the law of space, the rules are different. Compared with the rules, the law of time and the law of space are like two leg hairs pulled out and thrown away by the rules. There is no comparability at all!


    Perhaps as Su Mu''s strength becomes stronger and stronger, sooner or later Su Mu will change the two rules of time and space into rules, or maybe Su Mu will never be able to do this day and stop at the threshold of half a step Avenue all his life, but these things are still a little far away for Su mu. Now Su Mu is just a quasi holy realm, It''s very far away from the saints, not to mention the heaven realm and the half step Avenue realm. The half step Avenue realm is a realm that even the ancient capital may not set foot in. It''s not easy for Su Mu to set foot?


    Su mu can only constantly improve himself, but it is the best bad news and good news for Su mu, that is, those chaotic demons in chaos master one of the three thousand top rules! Su Mu didn''t know when a strange opposite came out, that is, if he absorbed all the laws in the three thousand demon gods, he would master the three thousand laws alone and look for opportunities to advance the three thousand laws into rules in the future, whether he would be able to stand directly at the peak of the universe! You know, over the years, no one has ever heard of anyone who can master multiple rules! Even if there are those achievements of the road realm for many years, few of them can practice a rule to great success!


    Rules are a very terrible thing. They represent a restriction, a right and a power. If you are chosen as his master, you are just an ordinary mortal born in the end of the law era without any aura, or even a bad old man who is dying, Rules can force you to a very terrible state! If you work harder, it''s not impossible to achieve a half step road. As for whether you can stand in the ranks of the road, it depends on whether your personal talent is enough to support you to this step. After all, although the rules are powerful, they can bring you enough things. You can''t rely on the rules for a lifetime, You have to understand your own power, don''t you?

 Chapter 1083

    If you say law, in the eyes of those high road level beings, law is just a trace of power from your fingertips, but the rules are different. Even the weakest rules are also the power of rules, which can easily promote a person to the highest level! Different from those powerful rules, the realm of the great road also has a very strict division. Even if it is just the difference in understanding between the rules, there may be a great gap between the two great powers of the great road realm. The realm of the great road is a realm with great differences in strength. The strength gap of this realm is too large, Although Su Mu only hearsay from the system, this does not prevent Su Mu from knowing the terrible place of the strong in the realm of the Avenue!


    But now is not the time for Su Mu to consider these things, because not far in front of him, Su Mu has seen the sky star array that has not been fully activated. Although it has not been fully activated, Su Mu has noticed the strong smell of the sky star array and the existence of several great Luo Jinxian, If anyone in the famine world can be called the strong, it must be in their grasp of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, especially the great Luo Jinxian. Are there other great Luo Jinxian in the famine world except the great Xia Yun dynasty? Yes, but the quantity is just that one, that''s the only one!


    In the center of the Celestial Star array ahead, there is the breath of several great Luo Jinxian and the breath of the two who have reached the quasi holy state. Who else has such a powerful breath besides Zhang Bairen and Luo? In addition to their great Xia Dynasty, which other force holds so many great Luo Jinxian? It can be said that in addition to them, even a great Luo Jinxian did not appear in the current desolate world! If they hadn''t destroyed the ferocious beast Dynasty one step ahead of the summer Dynasty, even Hongjun and Luo are still wandering in the golden fairyland. It is precisely because Su Mu destroyed the ferocious beast dynasty that Hongjun has such a huge growth space, It is precisely because Su Mu destroyed the ferocious beast dynasty that Luo Xuan can have countless absorbed blood and gas to improve his cultivation. It can be said that if there is no intervention of the Xia Yun Dynasty and proceed according to the trend, there are few strong people in the current flood and famine world, even in the Golden fairyland!


    However, for the Xia Yun Dynasty, the golden fairyland friars are not strong at all. For the Xia Yun Dynasty, there are too many golden fairyland friars under their command. Therefore, in Su Mu''s opinion, the Xia Yun Dynasty has reached the level that there are as many real immortals as dogs, golden immortals walk everywhere, and great Luo golden immortals are not rare, However, in Su Mu''s eyes, the current great Xia Dynasty is still not strong enough. If the great Xia Dynasty is strong enough, it is impossible for Luo Xuan to introduce himself who is still in seclusion this time. In Su Mu''s view, the reason for everything is that the strength under the great Xia Dynasty is still too weak, The speed of their cultivation improvement is still not fast enough!


    The sergeants of the great Xia Yun Dynasty are not mediocre. Otherwise, they will not be favored by Su mu. Even the top sergeants of the north and South Second palaces and the Quartet army in the great Xia Yun Dynasty have talent at the entry level! What does the entrance represent? That represents the way to condense the fruit! In Su Mu''s opinion, the sergeants of the northern and southern palaces and the Quartet army all have the talent to enter the Tao. It can be imagined that Su Mu has given them great expectations! Although it''s too outrageous to say so, Su Mu''s vision is still very accurate. Although the number is too large to be believed, the sergeants of the north and South palaces and the top sergeants of the Quartet also really have the talent to enter the Tao! This is definitely not a joke! It''s a real thing!


    Not far away, just how many Sergeants are there in the north and South palaces? Now after Zhao Qing''s screening and elimination, the sergeants who really stay in the north and South palaces are the top existence! So Su Mu dares to say that the sergeant of the north and South palaces can surely step into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! Otherwise, no matter how confident Su Mu is, it''s hard to say such words! Now the number of the north and South palaces has been greatly reduced after being rectified and screened by Zhao Qing. Now the total number of sergeants in the north and South palaces is only nearly 10 million, but this is only the number of sergeants in the north and South palaces!


    You should know that Su Mu is not only looking forward to their two northern and southern palaces, but also looking forward to the growth of the Quartet army! You know, compared with the north and South palaces, the Quartet army is not weak at all, and if the number of rounds is large, the north and South palaces will be far behind by the Quartet army. Under the irrigation of countless resources during the summer transportation, the strength and talent of the sergeants of the Quartet army can be said to be completely displayed, not to mention anything else, That is to say, every sergeant of the top 100000 golden fairyland among the four armies can step into the golden fairyland of Dalai! Moreover, 100000 is only the number of a single army. The total number of the whole Quartet army can steadily step into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian is 400000!


    Don''t get me wrong. The 400000 troops have already determined the existence of stepping into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. It can even be said that the 400000 troops have half stepped into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! What the Quartet army needs most is population! If you add up all the talents that have reached the entry level in the Quartet army, the number is likely to exceed 80 million! Even more than hundreds of millions! This is Su Mu''s confidence now! They are the foundation of the summer dynasty! The future of the great Xia Dynasty is also the largest army of the great Luo Jinxian. If the army of the great Luo Jinxian is really formed by Su mu, then the future must be has the final say of the great Xia movement.


    Although Su Mu doesn''t regard Da Luo Jinxian as a strong man, Da Luo Jinxian is really not a strong man but a mole ant. What kind of existence does Da Luo Jinxian exist? Although some exaggeration, Da Luo Jinxian has somehow got rid of the shackles of time! The existence that claims to live with heaven and earth! Although there is some meaning of bluffing, it can''t cover up the power of Da Luo Jinxian.


    Su Mu doesn''t pay attention to Da Luo Jinxian because Su Mu''s vision is too high. His eyes are all those strong people who may encounter in the future. Those top strong people have the peak of saints, the existence of Tiandao realm to the peak of Tiandao realm, and even the avenue realm is not impossible. Therefore, Su Mu won''t pay attention to Da Luo Jinxian, because for Su mu, Big Luo Jinxian is indeed a little weak.

 Chapter 1084

    However, the real great Luo Jinxian is somehow able to call the wind and rain to bear the existence of a party''s destiny. How can it be so weak? It is normal for Su Mu not to treat the great Luo Jinxian as an adult for his own reasons, but if others despise the great Luo Jinxian as Su mu, the problem will be great, Even in the barren world, which is known as the peak of Xiandao civilization, will there be a lot of proficiency in Da Luo Jinxian in the future? How can there be more than four figures if they haven''t even reached them? Although in the early and later stages of the world, the real powers controlled the calculation in their hands, and those great Luo Jinxian were indeed calculated miserably. They looked very shameless, but in fact, those great Luo Jinxian were afraid of people other than the most peak people? Not at all!


    It can be said that even when later generations reached the timeline of their journey to the west, a monkey who was just a golden fairy hit the heavenly palace and even turned the whole heavenly palace to the ground. It had to go to the people of Western Buddhism for help to survive that disaster. Is this a very normal thing? Naturally, it is impossible. When Zhang Bairen went to the earth fairy world, she had not reached a consensus with Western Buddhism, that is to say, after Zhang Bairen had not reached a consensus with Buddhism, she went to the earth fairy world and has not returned to the past.


    However, Zhang Bairen said without concealment that if he had not been mastered or calculated, he would never have allowed a monkey in the golden fairyland to stir up the wind and rain on his territory, or even be driven to hide under the table by the monkey. Su Mu agreed after listening to it, After all, Zhang Bairen is also an existence who has experienced countless disasters to sit on the throne of the great God of the three realms. The monkey has only practiced for some years. It can''t even reach a fraction of Zhang Bairen''s practice, but it can suppress Zhang Bairen. Is it credible? Absolutely impossible!


    Later, the monkey went to the heavenly palace and asked Zhang Bairen to let go of the residents of a place. However, Zhang Bairen gave the monkey a question. If the monkey emptied the mountain, burned the golden lock and let the chicken eat the rice, it would let go of the residents of that place, but did the monkey do it? Not at all! The monkey didn''t even have a way to deal with Zhang Bairen''s problem! It can be seen that Zhang Bairen''s strength is absolutely unknown!


    These are all things that Su Mu thought about before crossing many years ago. Although Su Mu could not get the most detailed flood and famine data before crossing, Su Mu read too many books. According to his calculation, at least Zhang Bairen''s strength can overwhelm monkeys, Why did the monkey make trouble in the heavenly palace at the beginning, so that Zhang Bairen had to climb under the table. Su mu can only say that this is an exaggeration of the monkey in the film and television drama. After reading the original book, Su Mu learned that the monkey didn''t even go in the gate of the heavenly palace, but was stopped by the jade Lingguan under the command of Zhenwu emperor at the end of the Four Saints of the Arctic!


    What is the weakest cultivation of the four saints in the Arctic? Da Luo Jinxian! What is the cultivation of the canopy, the first of the four saints in the Arctic? It''s also Da Luo Jinxian. During the journey to the west, except for the Tathagata and Lao Jun, there were no other strong people who reached the top of Da Luo Jinxian. Of course, there were also several people who appeared for a moment, such as Zhen Yuanzi of Wuzhuang temple, but their appearance was just a glimpse. In the powerful world of Honghuang world, Da Luo Jinxian is the top combat power, How can you look down upon the golden immortal Da Luo when the great Xia Yun Dynasty has not even mastered the wasteland?


    When Su Mu returned to his senses, he found that Zhang Bairen''s breath was getting weaker and weaker, and Su Mu also saw the shadow of the future. This was the card he had left to Su qinger. Su qinger could not hold the jade pendant of the lake in winter unless he had to. Su Mu immediately stopped, The breath in the body was like a torrent, which directly washed away the momentum of Luo Yu not far away! Then the surrounding space was fragmented, and Su Mu''s figure also appeared. After su Mu appeared, the first thing was nothing else, but to take back his future body, and then looked at Luo Zhen not far away.


    "There are still people in the world who have such terrible space means, coupled with the strength and breath that can''t be seen through. If I guess right, you must be the saint of the summer transportation dynasty?" Luo Xuan narrowed his eyes and stared at Su Mu tightly. He felt some joy in his heart, I thought it would be enough for me to bury myself if I could take away some great Luo Jinxian and a prospective saint in the great Xia Yun Dynasty today, but Luo never thought that he would lead the great Xia Yun Dynasty saint. If he killed the great Xia Yun Dynasty saint, he would be dead, which can be said to be a real death without regret!


    "It seems that you still know me. I thought their strength was enough to kill you, but I never thought that you still had this means to forcibly burn your blood essence and Shouyuan to improve your strength. I have to say that you are also a cruel person. However, it''s a pity that you hurt my people in the summer Dynasty. It''s hard for you to die today." Su Mu smiled and said aloud.


    Luo Xuan smiled with disdain when he heard the speech and said, "what do you mean? It''s hard to die? Don''t scare me!"


    The idea in Luo Zhen''s heart is very simple, that is, he is about to explode. Can you save me from dying? You''re kidding! However, Luo wanwan didn''t think that Su Mu really had such a means. Although Su Mu''s time rule has not been cultivated to a great degree, there is no problem using it once in a while. After all, Su Mu still has a certain understanding of time after using his menstruation for so many years.


    "I know what you''re thinking."


    Su Mu smiled gently, then raised his palm like fluff, aimed at Luo, and then said aloud: "Don''t you just want us people from the summer movement to bury you? I have to say, your idea is really very good. If ordinary people really don''t notice the condensed energy in your body, if I arrive later, you may really take millions of sergeants from the summer movement and several high-level Luo Jinxian to huangquan But it''s a pity that I''m here. It means all your plans have failed! "

 Chapter 1085

    After listening to Su Mu''s words, Luo Xuan not only didn''t have any timidity, but looked at Su mu with disdain and said: "Anyone can talk big. Since you say you can stop me, you come to have a try. I really want to see how powerful your strength as the leader of the summer games is. Let me see if you, the saint of the summer games, have mastered the peerless power in the eastern part of the world. Is there such a powerful strength as rumored?"


    Su Mu immediately sneered at his speech, and then with a wave of his right hand, a sword with terror and murderous spirit appeared in Su Mu''s palm. Su Mu held it in the void, and the immortal killing sword immediately spread red. The surrounding space seemed to be about to be destroyed by Su Mu''s blow, and he kept beating. Luo Zhen couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. To tell the truth, except in his own hands In addition to the divine killing gun, Luo Xuan has never seen any treasure whose evil spirit can be compared with the long sword in Su Mu''s hand. If he guessed correctly, the sword in Su Mu''s hand must also be a powerful weapon reaching the congenital treasure level! Its quality will never be under the divine killing gun in his own hand! But what''s Luo Xuan afraid of?


    Su Mu suddenly made a stroke with the immortal killing sword in his hand, and the sword Qi that seemed to pass through time and space suddenly appeared in front of Luo Xuan. At the same time, Su Mu also said aloud: "Since you want to test my strength so much, I''ll tell you with my immortal killing sword. How ridiculous your idea is. You want to test my strength? Luo, you''re far from qualified now! You can take my sword again!"


    When the voice fell, the endless sword Qi suddenly scattered, and countless auras gathered together. They integrated with the sword Qi wielded by Su mu, which raised the power of the sword Qi by more than one grade! Luo Xuan immediately grinned when he saw that it was like a sword of killing move. Without saying anything, he raised his God killing gun to prepare for a hearty and clever war with Su mu, but it was Luo When he wanted to use a gun to block Su Mu''s sword and make a mockery of it, something that Luo could not think of suddenly happened. He saw Luo holding the hands of the God killing gun and somehow he couldn''t move a penny!


    Luo Xuan felt this strange appearance, and immediately thought it was bad. Then he suddenly moved his mind and wanted to leave his body here to avoid being hurt by the sword Qi. However, Luo Xuan finally found that everything he did seemed to be in vain and didn''t play any role. Seeing this, Luo Xuan immediately widened his eyes. What kind of means did that guy use? Why Can''t you control your body? It''s like losing control of your body?


    Seeing this, Su Mu shook his head, showed a sneer, and said: "Luo Xuan, do you have only a little strength? This strength dares to attack us in the summer Dynasty. I have to say that your courage is not ordinary! But unfortunately, your strength is too weak for us in the summer Dynasty. This sword is not my strongest sword, but I waved it casually , but you can''t move a bit in the face of the sword Qi. Luo Xuan, you''re too weak! You''re so weak that I can''t mention my interest in fighting with you! "


    Luo Xuan''s face turned black when he heard the speech, and his mind moved. He directly mobilized the twelve grade annihilating Black Lotus who had crashed into the Haotian tower and had been damaged at the moment, and then briefly gained control of his body. Without saying a word, Luo Xuan quickly avoided the sword, and then clenched his God killing gun to launch a counterattack against Su mu, but at this time At that time, Su Mu didn''t know when he had come to his head. He slapped his head under his command. The terrible strength and the unknown flame condensed in Su Mu''s hands, and then suddenly patted Luo Xuan''s head! Luo Xuan was seriously injured immediately!


    "Weak! Too weak! You can''t arouse my fighting spirit at all. Luo Xuan, I originally intended to keep you for the promotion of a strong person in our summer transportation, but now it seems that there won''t be much difference between having you and not having you! You are too weak. Even if the person I like kills you, you won''t get much promotion. In that case, I naturally don''t keep you It''s necessary for you! Die! "The voice dropped. I saw the immortal killing sword in Su Mu''s hand appear on Luo Yu''s head again. Luo Yu, who had suffered Su Mu''s full strength, was already seriously injured. How can he avoid Su Mu''s sword at this moment?


    Luo Xuan watched the immortal sword getting closer and closer to his brain, but he had no way to stop it. At this moment, Luo Xuan could only place all his hopes on the twelve product world destroying Black Lotus under his feet. If the twelve product world destroying Black Lotus could stop the sword, the immortal Qi condensed in his body at this moment would be enough for him Turn the whole western world into ruins! Even take millions of golden immortals and several golden immortals to the yellow spring!


    However, the premise of everything is that the twelve grade annihilating Black Lotus under his feet can resist this sword. To tell the truth, if Luo Xuan directly chose to explode without any hesitation when he saw Su Mu just now, Su Mu had no way to take him, and even if Su Mu wanted to protect his millions of golden fairyland army and several great Luo Jinxian, his daughters and disciples during the Xia Dynasty , coupled with Zhang Bairen, who was seriously injured, it is very difficult for Su Mu to do it. Even if Su Mu wants to protect them, he will suffer great harm.


    However, it has to be said that Luo has missed the best opportunity for self explosion. Now the strength in Luo has not gathered for the first time, and even if Luo gathers the strength in his body at this time, it will be useless, because even if Luo gathers all the strength in his body at this time, it will take a not too slow time to self explode, At this moment, Su Mu''s immortal killing sword is already hanging on Luo Xuan''s head. Once Luo Xuan has any abnormal action, the sword will be directly inserted into his head.


    Although Luo Xuan is the existence of the peak of the eight grades of Da Luo Jinxian, he is now relying on the secret arts to burn his blood essence and Shouyuan, so as to enhance his strength to the quasi Saint realm and give himself the strength to compete with the peak strength in the later stage of quasi saint, after all, he is not a real quasi Saint strength, he just relies on the quasi Saint combat power temporarily owned by the secret arts, What is the level of Su Mu''s combat power? Even the sage Su Mu has the power of a war, not to mention a Luo who opportunistically obtains the quasi Saint strength?

 Chapter 1086

    In fact, to tell the truth, if Su Mu was not a member of the summer movement, but a figure in the neutral direction, he would certainly regard Luo as an idol. With Luo''s courage of not fearing life and death and arrogance of not fearing power, Su Mu could look down on him, and Luo also made many plans carefully, If Su Mu had not known these plans in advance, I''m afraid it would not be very easy to deal with Luo He. It''s not without reason that Luo he can compete with Hong Jun and be called the devil ancestor in future generations! However, appreciation is due to appreciation. Su Mu will never let Luo Xuan go today, but Su Mu is not in a hurry to start with Luo Xuan. Instead, he suspended the immortal killing sword on Luo Xuan''s head, looked at Luo Xuan, and then said: "Is that all you have? I have to say, what can you do even if you burn your own blood essence and Shouyuan with the help of the secret arts? If Su Mu wants to do something except you, I''m actually curious about one thing, that is, why do you Luo Xuan want to provoke us at this time, don''t you understand Is it the best decision to hide in the dark? "


    Luo Xuan heard that Yan didn''t give any answer to Su mu. Seeing this, Su Mu shook his head reluctantly, and then said: "Everything in the world has its original direction, but you may not understand that when Su Mu appeared in the flood world with the summer Dynasty, all the original directions had been changed by me. As one of the candidates for the two leading roles in the world, you should have used some special means to check some fragments in the future? Otherwise you wouldn''t be so eager, would you? "


    Su Mu guessed very well. Luo Zhen did check the future through some means. Although there was only a small part, Luo Zhen was already satisfied because he knew how to arrange his plan and implement his plan. However, Luo Wan didn''t think that there were so many places in his plan that hadn''t been supplemented For example, why did the great Xia Dynasty exist in the boundless world? Why was the ferocious beast Dynasty destroyed so early? Why did the ferocious beast Dynasty stand out after the end of the ferocious beast Dynasty, not the three families of dragon, Phoenix and Kirin, but the great Xia Dynasty? These are places that Luo never thought of, but Luo is very clear that he is now a hero A loser. A loser has no right to speak,


    Therefore, in the face of Su Mu''s questions, Luo Zhen just grinned. Without saying a word, he raised his God killing gun and suddenly penetrated his throat. Although he was very unwilling, Luo Zhen himself knew very clearly that he could not have any chance to live after su Mu got what he wanted to know. He might as well be decisive Point suicide, by the way, you can disgust the saint of the summer Dynasty. It just makes Luo Xuan feel helpless before he dies. The thing is that he doesn''t have enough time to gather all the forces in his body to detonate the whole west, and he doesn''t arrange so many means!


    If Luo Xuan had enough time to gather the strength in his body, he would have suffered a lot of damage before he died. However, Luo Xuan didn''t have enough time to gather immortal Qi and explode, so he had to make this bad decision to commit suicide in front of Su mu. In fact, Luo Xuan still had some luck in his heart. Luo Xuan''s thoughts were very good In short, Su Mu may not know the demon family so well. After seeing his suicide, he won''t do any means to himself, but he never thought that the demon family Su Mu had dealt with was never in the minority!


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he saw Luo Xuan''s suicide. Then he wrapped Luo Xuan''s body with immortal air, and then put the killer gun and the twelve grade annihilation Black Lotus into his personal space. These things are very extraordinary treasures! Su Mu knows the horror of the twelve grade annihilation Black Lotus, which represents the invincibility of defense! Even Gang Cai himself It takes some strength to hurt Luo Xuan who is sitting among the twelve products of the world destroying Black Lotus. Although it is not su Mu''s full strength, a single page is enough to explain the horror of the twelve products of the world destroying Black Lotus!


    Moreover, Su Mu knows exactly where the remaining twelve lotus flowers in the wasteland world are! This means that Su Mu actually has the opportunity to accept all the twelve lotus flowers, and even Su Mu has the opportunity to integrate all the twelve lotus flowers. I''m not sure he''ll get out the thirty-six chaotic green lotus at that time. Won''t he have more at that time Is it a treasure that can be taken? It''s also a chaotic treasure!


    Thirty six grade chaotic green lotus is not a general treasure of chaos, and its grade is even higher than the treasure of chaos! It can even be said that thirty six grade chaotic green lotus has even touched the treasure of Avenue level or even Avenue level! If Pangu''s axe gives Pangu the power to fight three thousand chaotic demons, thirty six grade chaotic green lotus provides Pangu with the strongest defense ! does Pangu rely on his own strength to fight three thousand chaotic demons? How can it be? Although Pangu has been pregnant with thirty-six chaotic green lotus for a long time, one of his powers is too weak compared with the Taoism of other chaotic demons!


    Although it sounds good, who can do this? If Pangu didn''t rely on the sharpness of Pangu''s axe in his hand and the defense of 36 chaotic green lotus under his feet, could he surpass the three thousand chaotic demons? Obviously, it''s impossible. Unlike Pangu, the newborn demon God, the three thousand chaotic demons have been a strong man who doesn''t know how long they have existed, and they will be a strong man Several of the three thousand chaotic demons who have realized the limit are even close to touching the rules. Pangu was only born for how long? How can he be the opponent of those chaotic demons who have not reached the limit?


    That''s why Su Mu guessed so boldly that the three thousand demons in Pangu''s war could only be achieved by the intention of Da Dao and the power of the most precious treasure in his hand. The most important thing is that Su Mu also knew one thing not long ago, that is, no matter how powerful Li Yidao is, even if it is a pioneer, it can never create any creatures, Li Yidao does not have any creative ability. Li Yidao represents destruction, but Pangu can create the wasteland world and countless innate gods and creatures by focusing on Li Yidao. Is it possible? Su Mu''s idea is very simple, that is, Pangu''s creation of the wasteland world may be a lie! It is a lie that one avenue or even several Avenue levels are arranged together!

 Chapter 1087

    Su Mu first collected Luo Xuan''s divine killing gun and the twelve grade annihilating Black Lotus, and then began to fight Luo Xuan''s spirit. Although Luo Xuan is dead now, his existing spirit is very powerful. If other people in the boundless world kill Luo Xuan, they might really ignore this point, However, Su Mu is also a person who knows the spirit, so it is impossible for Su Mu to ignore Luo Xuan''s spirit and give him a chance to reincarnate in the future. Su Mu knows the truth of cutting grass and removing roots.


    Luo Xuan probably thought Su Mu wouldn''t care about his spirit. After all, who wouldn''t be happy to forget everything after seeing the two treasures left by Luo Xuan? However, he never thought that Su Mu''s killing his body was not enough. He actually wanted to destroy his spirit together. You know, at this time point, spirit can be said to be the least valued thing, because at this time point, people pay attention to their own spirit and cultivation. Basically, no one knows that people can be reborn by spirit after death, In addition, the six reincarnations in today''s Wasteland world are not perfect, so Luo Zhen never thought that Su Mu could detect his soul and start with his soul!


    As the fire in Su Mu''s hands burned out, a portal opened at an unknown time in the void was also closed. This portal is not a simple magic power. This portal is one of the powerful magic powers obtained by Su Mu through the power of god elephant to restrain the prison. It is called the gate of hell. It is also the existence of the gate of hell, Su Mu was able to kill Luo Zhen''s spirit at will. After all, when it comes to things like souls, the existence in hell can be said to be the best solution, and Su Mu''s god elephant prison calming power itself is the strongest skill to suppress hell. It is easy to suppress Luo Zhen who has not yet grown up.


    After solving Luo Xuan, Su Mu immediately hit Zhang Bainian with immortal Qi to help him heal the injury on his arm. The evil spirit of the killer gun is not so easy to remove. Even if Su Mu wants to remove the evil spirit left by the killer gun on Luo Xuan''s arm now, it will take some time, However, it is not difficult to help Zhang Bainian stabilize the wound and prevent it from deteriorating. After stabilizing Zhang Bainian, Su Mu came to Su qinger and looked at Su qinger reluctantly.


    "Now you know how important strength is? You two have very good talents. If you have been practicing hard, how can you be helpless today? Young son, why have you become lazy now? If I remember correctly, you haven''t practiced for a while?" Su Mu looked at Su qinger and said reluctantly, it''s not su Mu blaming Su qinger, but Su Mu wants Su qinger to understand that if she wants to walk freely in the wasteland world, her own strength is still very important. Is it difficult for Su qinger to support her all the time?


    Although Su qinger''s strength can be improved countless times faster than others in the boundless world, it seems so unbearable in Su Mu''s eyes. Su qinger himself inherited his super talent, although his physique is just a congenital holy body, However, after su qinger ascended to the earth fairy world, his fetal physique experienced the baptism of the earth fairy world soaring pool, which can be said to have produced a lot of changes and strengthened countless times. Moreover, Su qinger also enjoyed a lot of benefits when he was promoted to the Yun Dynasty in the last summer Dynasty, but Su qinger''s cultivation did not make much progress by leaps and bounds, This made Su Mu feel helpless. At the same time, he wondered if he had too high expectations for Su qinger.


    After all, in the eyes of others, Su qinger has broken through the three grades of the great Luo Jinxian after only 5000 years of cultivation. Such strength and cultivation speed are not even one of the top Tianjiao in the wasteland world until noon, but it seems so weak in Su Mu''s eyes. In fact, Su Mu knows this, Su qinger''s strength can be said to be very strong in the wild world, but he treats Su qinger with his own standards. In this way, Su qinger''s cultivation is indeed weak.


    "What my father taught me is that he didn''t practice much these days. Instead, he wasted a lot of time wandering around the wasteland. Even the formula of Cao Mie Jian has been stagnant for a long time. Today''s events also let him understand that strength may not be the most important thing, but with strength, I can do what I want to do Love, please don''t worry about it. Qinger will certainly redouble her efforts to cultivate after returning to the heavenly palace, and grow up earlier to share the sorrow for our summer transportation. "Su qinger took a deep breath and said aloud. Today''s events really make her feel that her strength is not enough.


    Su qinger thought that she could walk across the wasteland with the strength of Da Luo Jinxian''s third grade and Qingping sword, but she never thought that a sudden Luo Xuan would make her helpless. Even if she had just used the jade amulet given to her by Su Mu to delay her time, I''m afraid Su Mu may not be able to arrive before Luo Xuan kills them and save them. Su qinger now understands that it''s better to grow up and protect himself rather than rely on others to protect him.


    Su Mu nodded after hearing the speech, and then looked at Lu Wanxi. Some of them didn''t know how to communicate with Lu Wanxi, an apprentice they had accepted in their early years. Finally, Su Mu just sighed, patted Lu Wanxi on the shoulder and said: "Practice hard. Don''t think about other things for the time being. If you think too much, it will confuse your Taoist heart. Although your cultivation has broken through the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian, don''t be too proud. There are not a few people stronger than us in the world. It''s the most important to strive to improve yourself, understand?"


    Lu Wanxi looked at Su Mu and nodded before he could hear what Su Mu had said. Su Mu didn''t know whether Lu Wanxi had listened to his words, but he didn''t say anything more. He just touched Su qinger''s hair and Lu Wanxi''s head and disappeared directly in the West. Su Mu is still in a critical period of cultivation, This time, if he didn''t realize that his daughter''s life was in danger in the west, he wouldn''t go out to the West so casually. Now that things have been solved, it''s time to go back and continue to close down and break through to the next level.

 Chapter 1088

    Su Mu left. Zhang Bairen was injured at the moment and could not continue to stay to deal with the affairs of the western world. Therefore, he could only return to the heavenly palace with Su mu. They had solved the biggest enemy of the western world, and the rest was just some unfinished pieces. It was enough to leave them to the soldiers of the summer movement, After all, tens of millions of golden fairyland Sergeants are still in the western world. They are enough to solve all the remaining things in the western world.


    "Wanxi, what are you thinking?" Su qinger looked at Lu Wanxi who was distracted and said in doubt. While talking, Su qinger didn''t even notice that her eyebrows were wrinkled. She seemed to have found something wrong with Lu Wanxi. Just now Su Mu asked Lu Wanxi not to think much about improving herself, When thinking too much, Su qinger felt a little strange, and Lu Wanxi''s appearance at the moment made Su qinger suspicious.


    Lu Wanxi suddenly recovered after hearing the speech. After looking at Su qinger, she quickly explained: "It''s nothing light, but today''s events have had a great impact on me. Shifu is right. Although we are already the great Luo Jinxian, our strength is not enough to become the top existence in the world. The Luo he met today is a good answer. We should strive to improve our cultivation and at least grow up to share a share for Yun Chao It''s better to be sad. After all, young son, we are the princesses of the Xia Yun Dynasty, but we will stay where we are. Instead of wasting time, we''d better practice and improve ourselves! "


    After hearing the speech, Su qinger also dispelled some doubts, nodded and said, "you''re right. We really wasted a lot of cultivation opportunities during this time. I remember the last time we met a secret place overseas? I think it should be a good place for us to practice and retreat. How about we go there to retreat?"


    "Do you mean the island you accidentally found overseas last time? It''s really a good closed place, but qinger, you really don''t want to go back and take a look at it? Haven''t you met the queen for a long time?" Lu Wanxi looks at Su qinger and reminds her that although Su qinger hasn''t left the heavenly palace for a long time, Su qinger can be said to take time to accompany Liu Qingyi every day when she is in the heavenly palace. However, after su qinger left the heavenly palace, she hasn''t seen Liu Qingyi for several months, so Lu Wanxi will mention it and ask Su Qingyi Qinger, do you want to go back to the heavenly palace to see the holy queen.


    Su qinger fell into a moment of silence after hearing the speech. To tell the truth, she didn''t want to go back to the heavenly palace. Originally, he was a carefree little princess in the heavenly palace of the summer transportation. It can be said that Su qinger was the most favorite pearl of the summer transportation Dynasty, but all this changed after her sister Su Yutong was born. It''s not that Su qinger was jealous Su Yutong, it''s just that Su qinger has some gap.


    She also understood that Su Yutong was the future of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and was afraid to melt in the palm of her hand. Therefore, it was normal for Su Yutong to enjoy the highest treatment of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In fact, there was a big reason why Su qinger didn''t want to go back to the heavenly palace, although there was no doubt that Su Yutong had taken the great Xia Yun in the heavenly palace The throne of the Dynasty''s successor, but many people think that Su qinger can also sit in that position, so Su qinger is unwilling to return to the heavenly palace. In fact, the big reason is that she doesn''t want people to think that their two princesses are competing for the right to the future of the summer Dynasty. Therefore, after thinking for a long time, Su qinger immediately decided to leave the heavenly palace temporarily and experience in the wasteland Practice again.


    In the time of her own experience, Su Yutong can fully grasp the people''s will of the great summer movement Dynasty and completely sit down as the successor of the great summer movement Dynasty. She won''t go back and rob anything with her sister, but Su qinger still feels some regret in her heart. Although she keeps telling herself that Yutong is her own sister, they are a family, and there is no need to be jealous Envy and so on, but people are a very strange race. The more things you don''t want, the more they will appear in your heart, which also makes Su qinger feel very distressed.


    Before Su Yutong was born, Su qinger thought how cheerful she was. She thought that even if she had younger brothers and sisters in the future, she would never compete with them for anything. As a sister, she should be polite to them. However, when Su Yutong really appeared in front of her, Su qinger knew how naive her original idea was and no one could help her In order to ignore such things as rights, and Su Yutong had such strong strength as soon as she was born, Su qinger felt a huge gap in her heart and thought she was not a sister at all!


    Lu Wanxi looked at Su qinger with a helpless expression and didn''t know what was going on. He was not the successor of the great Xia Dynasty, nor would he participate in any competition for the rights of the great Xia Dynasty. Although she was also the princess of the great Xia Dynasty, it was only because she was the only disciple of Su mu. As for who had the future rights of the great Xia Dynasty, in fact, Lu Wan Xi doesn''t care. What she wants is very simple. She just stays with someone.


    "Qinger, the queen should miss you very much during this period of time. Otherwise, you''d better go back and have a walk with you. How about it?" Lu Wanxi asked Su qinger in a voice. In fact, she had some other thoughts in her heart. She knew that it might take a lot of time to shut herself up this time, so she wanted to go back to the heavenly palace to see Su mu. One glance was enough. Even if she didn''t see it, she wouldn''t have any regrets. However, she couldn''t say it directly, so she could only find a reason to want to kill her Su qinger cheated her back into the heavenly palace, and then she could go back with the trend.


    "Mother..."


    Su qinger can''t help thinking of when he was young, a big black dog lay behind him and he was lying on the big black dog. Su Mu lay in the rocking chair and rested in the morning. Liu Qingyi was dealing with flowers and plants in the yard. Gu Linfeng was smiling. Su Mu sat and tasted the tea taken care of by Liu Qingyi, This scene is the most memorable picture in Su qinger''s mind, and it is also the picture she misses most over the years. But now, with the passage of time, Su qinger knows that she has grown up and has a lot of sadness.

 Chapter 1089

    Lu Wanxi was disappointed. She never thought that Su qinger would be so determined to say that she was unwilling to return to the heavenly palace, at least in a short time. According to Su qinger, what happened today made her know how weak her current strength is. She needs experience to increase her experience and strength, Instead of just hiding behind the Xia Yun Dynasty and being a little princess, she is not willing to continue. She wants to grow up on her own. In the future, she can be alone for the Xia Yun Dynasty, share her father''s worries, and protect her sister Su Yutong, rather than standing behind Su Yutong and relying on her sister to protect herself, She doesn''t want to go on like this.


    After hearing this, Lu Wanxi didn''t have much fluctuation in her heart, because she used to do the same, but later I don''t know why. It seemed that the heat of cultivation was only three minutes on her. As soon as the heat passed, her mind of trying to cultivate herself to be the sole party of the summer games faded, If Su Mu knew Lu Wanxi''s thoughts, he would be stunned, because this feeling is very similar to his previous life. If you see that your friend has stopped smoking and drinking in recent days, has stopped staying up late and playing games, and has gradually enriched his life and maintained the good habit of exercising every day, please don''t be surprised. He just drank too much chicken soup, Just a few days.


    After all, this is different from the previous life. Now Su qinger may have really realized the importance of strength. Perhaps Lu Wanxi thinks that Su qinger is just the same three minute heat as herself. Once the heat passes, she will eventually practice as casually as herself. She will try her best unless she meets a bottleneck she wants to spend, Otherwise, Lu Wanxi never thought that Su qinger, who thought he was as hot as himself for three minutes, had a great opportunity in the wasteland, and even had a qualitative change in a short time, Even relying on this opportunity, she abruptly promoted her cultivation from the realm of three grade golden immortals to the realm of quasi saints! It has become one of the four quasi saints in the future of the great summer games! The time to break through to quasi saint is even earlier than Hongjun!


    There are only two quasi saints in the current summer transportation Dynasty, and one of them has lost his three corpses and can''t give full play to his full strength. Su Mu has the strength comparable to that of saints, but it''s only the combat power that Su mu can give play to in a short time. At ordinary times, Su Mu is equivalent to the strength of the peak of quasi saints, As for what kind of transformation Su Mu will get when he breaks through the middle or even later period of quasi saint, this is not what they can guess.


    This time, Su Mu''s closed door cultivation is bound to improve his cultivation to the middle of quasi saint, at least the middle of quasi saint. Su Yutong, the little princess who was just born for only half a year, showed extremely terrible talent, and even let Su Mu say that Su Yutong''s talent exceeded him several times! This makes countless people understand why they should treat Su Yutong as the future of the Xia Yun Dynasty. Su Yutong''s powerful talent is a good proof! As long as they invest in Su Yutong, the future Su Yutong will certainly return benefits they can''t think of! What''s more, if Su Yutong inherits the position of the leader of the summer Dynasty in the future, those who support Su Yutong are naturally the most trusted figures of the new emperor, which is absolutely beyond doubt in their view!


    Su Yutong''s talent did not disappoint Su Mu''s words that were several times better than himself. He had the cultivation of eight grades of great Luo Jinxian at birth. What''s more terrible is that he even promoted his cultivation to the peak of nine grades of great Luo Jinxian in just six months! It''s only one step away from quasi saint! If it hadn''t been for them, there was no treasure worthy of Su Yutong that could be used to cut Su Yutong''s body. Now Su Yutong can''t say that his cultivation has surpassed Su mu, the leader of the summer transportation dynasty! However, it''s a pity that Su Mu doesn''t think the most precious treasures in the hands of the Xia Yun Dynasty are worthy of Su Yutong''s identity. Su Yutong''s talent is by no means matched by these ordinary congenital Lingbao. Even if it is the most precious treasure, Su Mu doesn''t think it may be worthy of Su Yutong.


    If you can, Su Mu wants to give Su Yutong the best corpse cutting treasure. However, Su mu can''t find the three treasures he wants to find. Two of the three treasures have been destroyed. Although Su Mu wants to recover them, it''s not so easy to do it, The three items that Su Mu wants to give Su Yutong to cut his body are the chaos treasure of Pangu, the thirty-six chaotic green lotus, the erratic chaos beads in chaos, and the Pangu axe that even reaches the level of Avenue in Su Mu''s view! These three things are the most suitable corpse cutting treasure for Su Yutong in Su Mu''s heart.


    Su Mu doesn''t have a clue about the chaotic bead, but it''s not so difficult for the chaotic body to find the chaotic bead, because they both have some similarities, and there will be some feelings when they are close. Su Mu''s idea is very simple, that is to improve his strength first, and go to the chaos immediately after he is not afraid of the demons in the chaos, Relying on his own chaotic body, Su Yutong found chaotic beads for Su Yutong. As for the thirty-six chaotic green lotus, Su Mu knew the location of each twelve lotus and found all of them. It was not difficult to recover them in cooperation with the strength of the celestial way in the fairy world, that is, Su Chuyi. As for the Pangu axe, Su Mu felt that it was not so good.


    It''s not that Pangu''s axe is hard to recover, but Su Mu has promised Lu Wanxi to give her the four immortal killing swords as a gift when Lu Wanxi''s cultivation has broken through the quasi saint. However, the four immortal killing swords are transformed as the axe blade of Pangu''s axe. If Su Mu wants to recover Pangu''s axe, he can''t lack the four immortal killing swords. This is also what Su Mu feels a headache now, In fact, Su Mu has mastered all the most precious treasures after the split of Pangu axe, and one of them has been refined by Su mu, that is, the chaotic clock transformed by the handle of Pangu axe has been refined by Su Mu and become the first thing to cut off his body. Although the remaining Pangu flag, killing gun and four immortal killing swords are in Su Mu''s hands, However, it is not so easy to reorganize Pangu axe and appear in the flood world, which is the only headache for Su Mu now.

 Chapter 1090

    Su mu can be said to have compressed a lot of his resources for Su Yutong. Originally, Su Mu planned to use Pangu flag as his treasure to cut off the second body, but now in order to recast Pangu axe, Su mu can only give up the idea. As for other things, Su Mu still needs to consider some time. After all, there may be no substitute for Pangu axe in the flood and wilderness world, However, there must be a lot in such a big chaotic world and even in the whole universe, but it is not so easy to find and master them in their own hands. Therefore, Su Mu is not only thinking about himself, but also thinking about Su Yutong more often!


    I have to say, I''m afraid no one in the world can match the amount of resources Su Yutong has. Su mu, a father, keeps passing her the best resources behind her. Su Yutong can be said to have exceeded the arrogance of the vast majority of the world from birth. However, Su Mu is still very weak, It can''t compare with the resources passed by senior Yun Chao to his children, but Su Mu has a plan to give the top treasure of Xiandao civilization to his daughter! Su Mu believes that even those old-fashioned Yunchao can''t have such courage, because in the eyes of the leaders of Yunchao, improving their strength is the most important. As for their children, it''s not so important to them. It''s enough to give them something. There''s no need to give the best of everything.


    But Su Mu is different. Su Mu''s strength may be very important in his eyes, but the premise for Su Mu to improve his strength is to stay with his family and relatives, protect them and give them the best things. This is why Su mu can move forward all the time now. Otherwise, after su Mu unifies the whole fairyland, there is no need to continue to fight in the flood and wilderness world, But through the system, he found a place where he could avoid the future disaster and let himself stay with his relatives and family without asking about everything in the world. However, for his relatives, Su Mu had to continue to climb, because he now knew that his strength was not strong. Compared with other strong people, Su mu can now be called very weak! Only after su Mu has improved his strength, can he give his family the best protection and resources!


    To tell the truth, Su Mu is actually biased. When he treats Su qinger, Su Mu is not as good as Su Yutong now. Although Su qinger enjoys rich resources, those are given to Su Mu within his power. Now for Su Yutong, Su mu can say that he has set his eyes beyond his own strength, Even began to covet the real top treasures, which is the difference between Su Mu''s treatment of the two daughters. Fortunately, Su qinger is not a jealous person. Su Mu actually knows that Su qinger may have some maladjustment in his heart, but although Su mu can give her the best, it is also the best he can do, Su Mu believes that Su qinger can also understand this, so she understands Su Mu so much. As for Su Yutong being cultivated by Su Mu at all costs, a big reason is that Su Mu remedied Su Yutong''s original debt to Su qinger. He is unwilling to let Yu Tong suffer from the suffering that Su qinger had suffered, That''s why Su Mu treats Su Yutong so richly.


    Although Su Mu''s approach is a little biased, everything he does can be said to be for his relatives. From Su Mu''s starting point, he seems to have no mistakes. However, from Su qinger''s point of view, Su Mu''s father is not so right, and Su qinger is not a person with great ambition, I don''t want to compete with Su Yutong for those things. Otherwise, Su Mu may have to face a dilemma at that time. Some don''t know how to deal with the relationship between the two sisters.


    But from Su Yutong''s point of view, Su Mu may be the best father in the world, or even none. Su Mu has given her too much love and resources. Apart from less company time, Su mu can say that he can give everything he has to Su Yutong, Su qinger thought about it day and night and asked Su mu for a long time. Before Su Yutong mentioned it, Su Mu gave it to her. Su Mu even gave Da Luo''s sword fetus to Su Yutong. Su qinger hasn''t learned his menstruation yet. In fact, Su Mu divided it into three parts and handed it to Su Yutong. Now Su Yutong has mastered the first level skillfully, Although he is still Xiaocheng, he can summon himself 50 years later. In addition to his menstruation, Su Mu also gave Su Yutong the best attacking skills of Su mu, such as Shenxiang, prison strength and so on. It can be said that Su Yutong gave Su Yutong everything Su Mu owned except that he did not inherit Su Mu''s system, It was cultivated as the successor of the Xia Dynasty!


    Su Mu even asked the system if he could pass the system to Su Yutong after he lived in seclusion. Although the system poured cold water on him, it did not hinder Su Mu''s love for Su Yutong. Everyone said that cats taught tigers their skills, but he always kept a hand, Everyone said that if the master taught his disciples not to starve to death, everyone would leave their disciples behind. However, Su Mu taught Su Yutong without any hand. Even Su Mu wanted to give the system to Su Yutong. It can be imagined how important Su Yutong is in Su Mu''s heart!


    The summer Dynasty can be destroyed, and everything in the world can be ignored. Even in Su Mu''s opinion, he can die, but Su Yutong can''t have any accidents. That''s why Su Mu has to go to the western world in person at the risk of forced exit, Because Luo Zhen almost hurt Su Yutong, whom Su Mu regarded as the apple of his eye and the treasure of his heart! If it weren''t for these reasons, would Su Mu leave the pass so easily? Maybe not, or maybe. If Su qinger or Liu Qingyi, or even Lu Wanxi had an accident today, Su Mu might risk becoming possessed and go out to save them, but would Su Mu have such a decisive decision to save Su Yutong? This is not necessarily true. After all, in Su Mu''s heart, Su Yutong undoubtedly dominates the existence of the first position! It can even be said that even Liu Qingyi and red tea can not match Su Yutong''s status in Su Mu''s heart. This is Su Mu''s expectation and view of Su Yutong!

 Chapter 1091

    However, many times, excessive expectations tend to lift a person to a height that does not belong to him. However, in Su Mu''s opinion, he does not raise Su Yutong, but regards Su Yutong too low. After all, if you insist, I''m afraid even the treasure of 36 chaotic green lotus is far from worthy of chaos, After all, the future of chaos is too far away. Without saying anything else, by virtue of chaos, even if you don''t practice, you can push your cultivation to the realm of the great road by virtue of time. Just by virtue of this, the thirty-six chaotic green lotus can''t be worthy of Su Yutong''s chaos as a treasure for cutting three corpses.


    However, Su mu can''t find anything more suitable than 36 chaotic Qinglian now, so he can only choose 36 chaotic Qinglian as Su Yutong''s best treasure. After all, with Su Mu''s current ability, 36 chaotic Qinglian is the best thing he can find for Su Yutong, If Su Mu has the ability, he naturally wants to give Su Yutong a better corpse cutting treasure, but now he has to say that Su Mu''s current strength is indeed not enough. Although the quasi Saint state looks very powerful, after all, the quasi saint and chaos, even the universe, are just the beginning of stepping into the next state.


    Su Mu''s heart is weak now. To tell the truth, thirty-six chaotic green lotus is actually a very good treasure. Although it may not be worthy of Su Yutong''s chaotic body, one thing is that thirty-six chaotic green lotus can breed the existence of Pangu, Well, it probably means that there may be countless vitality among the thirty-six chaotic green lotus. This kind of vitality is undoubtedly a very good supplement for the chaotic body. Even this energy can provide great help to Su Yutong when Su Yutong encounters a crisis and his mana is seriously consumed in the future.


    In addition, a single 36 grade chaotic green lotus may not be so powerful, but what if it is matched with chaotic beads? You should know that chaos pearl is a treasure that is far more than 36 chaotic green lotus in any aspect. Relying on the space and time rules contained in chaos pearl, it is enough to make this treasure one of the top treasures in the world of heaven! Note that what is contained in the chaos bead is not the law! It''s the rules! It is needless to say what rules are, but if the time and space rules contained in the chaotic beads are mastered by a person, he will surely be a powerful existence in the future!


    Although Su Mu has two laws of time and space, and the deep index has the ability to cultivate time rules, it is not so easy to successfully cultivate time rules! More importantly, even if Su Mu has successfully cultivated the time rules, he may not be able to cultivate the space rules through the Dacheng space rules he has mastered. You know, the space demon among the chaotic demons has raised his eyebrows, but he has already cultivated the space rules to Dacheng, but has he cultivated the rules? Not at all. Even the space demon who has mastered the space rules for many years has not cultivated the space rules. It can be seen how difficult the space rules are.


    It is unknown how many years have passed since Yangmei became a master of space rules, but even after countless years, Yangmei has not even got a little understanding of space rules. This shows how difficult it is for Su Mu to cultivate space rules! The reason why Su Mu was so sure that Yangmei did not cultivate spatial rules is actually a very simple thing. After all, if Yangmei cultivated spatial rules, he would not stay in this little chaos now. If he cultivated spatial rules, how could Yangmei be killed by Pangu?


    Even Yang Mei, a chaotic demon who has been immersed in space for countless years, can''t figure out the rules of space, not to mention Su Mu''s short practice time, but I''m not saying that Su mu can''t compare with Yang Mei, a space demon, but Su Mu''s time in mastering space is too short, just less than five years, But how many years have you been immersed in space? More than 10 billion? From birth to being killed by Pangu to raising eyebrows in time, we can say that we have been immersed in space, but even so, raising eyebrows has not succeeded in cultivating the rules of space.


    Although Su Mu has mastered the plug-in of chaotic body and system, it is not easy to change the space rules he has cultivated to the present level and turn them into space rules. Even if it takes hundreds of millions of years, Su Mu may not be able to do it in the future, although the talent of chaotic body is amazing, However, the talent of the chaotic body is ultimately reflected in cultivation. Although the emergence of the chaotic body has also improved Su Mu''s understanding, it has not increased much compared with Su Mu''s original understanding. Of course, Su Mu may not know that his understanding is very strong.


    It is a big question whether the chaotic body can make su Mu play a role in turning spatial rules into spatial rules. After all, no matter how amazing Su Mu is, he is only a person with less than 5000 years of cultivation. Perhaps compared with those chaotic demons and even the strong ones in the world of heaven, Su Mu''s only advantage is that he is young. Of course, Perhaps a chaotic body should be added, but the disadvantage of Su Mu compared with the strong ones in the world of heaven is also very clear. That is, Su Mu is too young. From birth to now, Su Mu''s thoughts are not even enough for a chaotic demon to take a nap for a while. It is precisely because of this disadvantage, Su Mu''s cultivation is not so terrible, but it is also the same. It is precisely because Su Mu is young, which is not a defect, that Su Mu has an invisible future.


    No one knows what Su Mu''s future will look like. It is absolutely impossible for anyone to calculate this. Moreover, Su Mu has obtained the chaotic body, and his talent is amazing. Who can know what Su Mu''s future will look like? I''m afraid even the way of heaven can''t understand. In a word, even the existence of Avenue level can''t calculate what his future looks like. Even the strong ones of Avenue can''t find Su Mu when Su Mu hides himself. It can be imagined how terrible Su Mu is now.

 Chapter 1092

    But it''s useless to think so much, because Su Mu won''t let Su Yutong improve his cultivation easily for a long time, not for any other reason, but because Su Mu doesn''t have any way to bring up a congenital chaotic body completely, He can only enrich himself by delaying some time, and then replenish Su Yutong. Now, Su Yutong''s cultivation of nine grades of great Luo Jinxian is actually very terrible in the flood world. Su Yutong will not be surpassed by anyone for a long time in the future. Even now Hongjun is just an ordinary six grades of great Luo Jinxian, Not to mention the disciples of Hongjun in the future?


    You should know that the explosion of strength in the wasteland world happened only after Hongjun became a saint. Before Hongjun became a saint, countless creatures in the wasteland world didn''t even understand what was above the nine grades of Da Luo Jinxian. They had to rely on their instincts to guide their cultivation, but after meeting the bottleneck of becoming a saint, If Hongjun hadn''t prompted them and taught them three ways to become saints, could the creatures in the wasteland break through to the quasi holy land so quickly that the wasteland would usher in the quasi holy era? It''s impossible. Okay.


    If Hongjun had not taught the secret of self-cultivation from the fragments of jade butterflies to the creatures in the desolate world, they might even have a huge problem of self-cultivation. At least for a long time in the future, Su Mu doesn''t need to worry that Su Yutong will be surpassed by others, at least before Hongjun becomes holy, Su Yutong''s accomplishments will be the fixed point for all creatures in the wasteland world, and how many years will it be before Hongjun becomes holy? Countless! After all, according to the timeline of the Honghuang world, if the future of the Honghuang world has not been changed by Su mu, it should be the timeline for the fierce beast Dynasty to dominate the world at this moment. Even the three ethnic groups are just small ethnic groups that have just been born.


    When did Hongjun become a saint? Although he can''t remember clearly, Su Mu knows very well that after Hongjun defeated Luo He and became the common admiration of all living creatures in the wasteland world, he doesn''t know how many years he has been practicing to become a saint, but according to the timeline, time is definitely not a few! Because Hongjun closed the gate when he defeated Luo Xuan, that is, at the end of the three clan catastrophe, but when did Hongjun become a saint and shout to lie on the nine heavy heaven? At that time, the demon clan and the witch clan had become real enemies of life and death! Su mu can''t remember clearly how many years have passed, but it''s absolutely certain that the timeline spent is at least tens of billions or even hundreds of billions of years!


    These hundreds of billions of years may not be much for the future creatures in the boundless world, but they came from the end of the last catastrophe to the experience of the second catastrophe. However, for Su mu, for all of them during the summer movement, these hundreds of billions of years are too long, Different from the cultivation of living creatures in the wasteland world, the speed of breakthrough of the soldiers and strong men in the summer movement Dynasty can be said to be very terrible, not to mention the existence of Su mu, which is completely a demon. Although it has not been specified to be hundreds of billions for hundreds of billions of years, in Su Mu''s view, Even if it''s only tens of millions of years, your accomplishments are enough to break through to an incredible level, not to mention hundreds of billions of years?


    With the cultivation talent of chaotic body and the help of system, if Su Mu still needs hundreds of billions of years to slowly improve his cultivation to the realm of saints, Su Mu doesn''t need to continue to live in this world, because he will lose the face of all chaotic bodies. He doesn''t deserve to be the master of chaotic body! You should know that Su Mu is really not worthy of the chaotic body if he only broke through the realm of saints from the early stage of quasi sainthood to sainthood for hundreds of billions of years? What''s more, Su Mu not only has such a plug-in as chaotic body, but also has a powerful and mysterious reading Fengshen system in his body! This is a real plug-in! It is even more terrible than chaos! Although Su Mu is not sure whether he can cultivate the spatial rules by relying on the chaotic body, these are actually not so important in Su Mu''s view. Compared with mastering the spatial rules, Su Mu feels that it is better to let Su Yutong control such means. If Su Yutong really holds the chaotic bead in his hand, Then Su Yutong in the future doesn''t have any need to find other rules to help her break through the realm of the avenue. That is to say, once Su Yutong holds the chaotic bead in her hand, even if Su Yutong has only the strength of quasi saint, she is equivalent to holding the ticket of the avenue. She can be called a strong person who has stepped into the avenue half a foot. As long as her accomplishments are improved, So Su Yutong''s breakthrough into the realm of the avenue is as simple as eating and drinking water!


    Su Yutong is also practicing at the age of Su Mu''s self-cultivation. Although Su Yutong is only practicing the simplest future one of the three years of menstruation, it is easy to master the rules of time if Su Yutong thoroughly practices this one to the current situation of Su mu, As for the spatial rules, Su Mu is not so good to give Su Yutong advice. After all, Su Mu''s self-cultivation is just the spatial rules. As for the spatial rules, Su Mu is confused and doesn''t know at all. How can he distinguish or even give guidance to Su Yutong?


    Although Su Mu is now a great success of space law, there is no problem guiding Su qinger Lu Wanxi. However, if you guide Su Yutong, you will have nothing to do. Su Yutong can be said to have perfectly inherited everything from Su Mu! Except system and gender! Su Yutong, which Su Mu has, and Su Yutong, which Su Mu doesn''t have. In a word, Su mu can suppress Su Yutong in addition to his accomplishments. Now Su Yutong is completely an enhanced version of Su mu, which surpasses Su mu in any aspect.


    Although Su Mu is now able to exert his strength in the realm of saints at the peak of the early stage of quasi sainthood, it is only in a short time. No one knows whether Su Yutong, a congenital chaotic body, can easily surpass Su Mu''s feat after entering the early stage of quasi sainthood. Of course, it is certain that Su Yutong will surpass Su mu in the future. It is only a matter of time, Now Su Mu''s question is whether he can provide su Yutong with the resources and help he should have as a father before he is surpassed by Su Yutong.

 Chapter 1093

    After the chaos in the western world was solved by the great Xia Dynasty, the famine world fell into a period of silence. In fact, Luo''s death has also caused a lot of changes to the future of the famine world. For example, Hong Jun has been greatly affected, because according to the progress of time, Hong Jun is the candidate to kill Luo, It is also for this reason that Hongjun was able to sit on the throne of the Taoist ancestor and get the opportunity to become a saint. But now Luo died in the hands of Su mu. It can be said that another major event in the flood world has been changed by Su mu. Now the future of the flood world is more uncertain.


    However, the reason why Su Mu and the great Xia Dynasty came to the wasteland world is not to change the future of the wasteland world? So this is actually a good thing for Su Mu during the summer Dynasty, but it may not be a good thing for Hong Jun. after all, Hong Jun''s way to become a saint lies in Luo Xuan''s World War I. now Luo Xuan has died under Su mu, So it means that Hongjun can''t improve himself by experience and sublimation with the help of Luo Zhen''s hand, but it''s not without benefits. Compared with the original future of Hongjun, maybe the life in Hongjun''s heart is not bad now, isn''t it?


    The original Hongjun was eroded by the heavenly way because he complied with the heavenly way, and Hongjun lost his freedom. Therefore, when Su Mu met Hongjun for the first time, Su Mu told Hongjun about the future. Hongjun really didn''t like to lose his freedom like that. In contrast, Although Hongjun now has lost his identity as the protagonist of heaven and earth in the wasteland world and his foundation to become a Taoist ancestor, Hongjun now has more human nature and less divinity than the original Hongjun. Perhaps this is a person''s living appearance, rather than the original appearance without a trace of emotion.


    ......


    In the blink of an eye, five thousand years have passed, and the five thousand years have changed a lot. Under the surveillance of the Xia Dynasty, the Xiantian God residence has also broken through to the peak of the golden fairyland. Although it is still a long time from the great Luo Jinxian, they have made a great breakthrough compared with their original self, The great Xia Dynasty has not been idle for five thousand years, but has been implemented completely according to Su Mu''s plan. Over the past five thousand years, the great Xia Dynasty has continuously communicated with those congenital divine mansions and pulled them into the camp of the great Xia Dynasty. Now the number of congenital divine mansions in the great Xia Dynasty can be said to exceed 800! Among them, there is even the level of Yuanzi in Hongyun town. It can be imagined how much strength has been increased in the past five thousand years!


    In addition to these new gods, which were newly accepted by the Xia Xia Dynasty, countless innate creatures were also invested in the embrace of the Xia Xia Dynasty. They were all very clear that the current shortage of land has the final say of the Xia Dynasty. The DPRK can be said to have completed the whole world and grasped the world of flood. In fact, the inborn creatures in the wasteland world do not have too many maladjustments. Although there is a Xia Yun Dynasty standing above their heads, the Xia Yun Dynasty will not interfere with their daily life. No matter what they do, the Xia Yun Dynasty will not impose too many restrictions. Unless they want to rebel, it will cause the attack of the Xia Yun Dynasty.


    But for the creatures in the desolate world, how idle are they to go back to revolt against the great Xia Yun dynasty? Now the strength shown by the great Xia Dynasty is completely the scene of shaking the whole world. The number of great Luo Jinxian owned by the great Xia Dynasty has already exceeded 200! The golden Wonderland army is even fewer! Who dares to rebel in the Xia Dynasty with such great strength? Moreover, the great Xia Yun Dynasty is also very good for their innate and ordinary creatures in the wasteland world. It can be said that compared with the previous fierce beast Dynasty, the wasteland world under the rule of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is a thriving scene!


    It is precisely for this reason that after the great Xia dynasty ruled the whole famine world, no one jumped out and said a bad word. On the contrary, countless innate creatures in the famine world are proud of their identity as people of the great Xia Dynasty at this moment. Now, a situation basically occurs every day in the famine world, That is, three or five innate creatures gathered together to talk about some cultivation problems and things about the summer Dynasty. If we use modern words, the meeting of creatures in the current wasteland world has become like this.


    Two innate creatures met in the wild. One of them shouted to the other and asked, "are you from the summer dynasty?"


    The other replied proudly, "you can see that? Yes, I''m from the Xia Yun Dynasty. I was paid by the Xia Yun Dynasty hundreds of years ago."


    Such a scene can be seen everywhere in today''s flood world. Basically, all living creatures in the flood world are proud that they are the people of the great Xia Dynasty. It can be said that the great Xia Dynasty really has a party! Although the original level of the Xia Dynasty was already the Yun Dynasty, at which time the Xia Dynasty could not be really called the Yun Dynasty, because one side of the Yun Dynasty wanted not only Terrans, but also countless races!


    Now the great Xia Dynasty has mastered the flood world. Are there few ethnic groups in the flood world? not a few! It can even be said that the ethnic groups in the wasteland world are the most places among all Xiandao civilizations! The number of ethnic groups in the flood and famine world is more than tens of thousands? Although they all belong to the demon clan, the demon clan also has different differentiation. Although the current great Xia Dynasty can''t compare with those old ones. They have countless independent races, it''s enough for the present great Xia Dynasty to have the demon clan, which is enough to differentiate countless ethnic groups. For the time being, it''s really qualified to be called one party in the world of heaven!


    In addition to these, nothing else has happened in the wasteland over the years. The five thousand years is just a blink of an eye for the creatures in the wasteland, but for the people of the Xia Dynasty who originally came to the wasteland from the earth fairyland, the five thousand years is not short, When they were in Danxi street, they were only tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years old. Now 5000 years have passed in the blink of an eye, which still makes them feel the passage of time.

 Chapter 1094

    In addition to what happened in the wild world in the past five thousand years, many things have also happened in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Without saying anything else, it can not be described in a few words that more than 200 great Luo Jinxian in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. There will be few familiar faces among the more than 200 great Luo Jinxian, only 20 or 30, But the rest are basically loyal to the Xia Dynasty, including the ancestors of heaven and earth and the five elements.


    In the Xia Dynasty, the accomplishments of the only two kings with different surnames have also been greatly improved. Zhao Qing doesn''t say that as early as he came to the wasteland world, Zhao Qing''s talent has increased violently because he awakened the real Tianfeng blood. In his early years, he broke through the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian. Although 5000 years is not long, it is definitely not short, Over the past five thousand years, Zhao Qing''s strength has been greatly improved again, directly from the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian to the present five grade of Da Luo Jinxian! In just five thousand years, it has been promoted by three grades! It can be imagined how amazing Zhao Qing''s talent is now! If the future goes well, Zhao Qing may be a saint in the future! Not even that!


    Of course, apart from Zhao Qing, other people have also been greatly promoted. Although another green leaf called the king of Zhenbei is not as scary as Zhao Qing''s breakthrough, he has also broken through to the second grade of golden immortals in Daluo with some opportunities and countless resources in the summer transportation Dynasty. The former Ziwei emperor of the local fairy world is still following Su mu, His pseudonym Ziyang has been secretly helping Su Mu take care of a lot of trivia in the summer transportation Dynasty, and he also proved his talent, broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and condensed his own Tao fruit.


    Of course, those who have broken through to Da Luo Jinxian can''t be the only ones. Many people don''t need to introduce them one by one. Anyway, the number of Da Luo Jinxian in the current summer transportation Dynasty is very close to the strength of one of the three ethnic groups. After all, even the most powerful dragon ethnic group in the three ethnic groups, It''s impossible to hold down the current Xia Yun Dynasty. Although it''s a question how many Da Luo Jinxian the top dragon family owned during the three families'' great robbery, Su Mu vaguely remembers that he seems to have seen some impressions. The approximate number should be about 500, and the current Xia Yun Dynasty is at least equivalent to the Kirin family or Feng family during the three families'' great robbery.


    Such a huge promotion has raised the cohesion of the great Xia Dynasty to a terrible level again, but the only regret is that Feng Hua, who was busy running east and West for the great Xia Dynasty ten thousand years ago, has not condensed his own Tao fruit and broken through to the realm of great Luo Jinxian even now, This is a pity for many senior officials of the great Xia Dynasty, because in their view, although Su Mu is the creator and loyal person of the great Xia Dynasty, it is still doubtful whether the great Xia Dynasty can become what it is now in a short time without Feng Hua. There is no doubt how much contribution Feng Hua made to the early stage of the great Xia Dynasty, But now the No. 2 figure who helped the rise of the great Xia Yun Dynasty has been unable to break through the realm of golden immortals, which makes countless old people of the great Xia Yun Dynasty feel very sorry.


    It can be said that even many of Feng Hua''s friends, such as the three immortals in Nandao, have broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Although it is only a first-class realm, it is also Da Luo Jinxian. However, Feng Hua, such a proud son of heaven, has been unable to enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. This can not help but make countless senior officials of Da Xia Yun wonder and feel sorry at the same time.


    I have to mention that Feng Hua''s talent was so amazing in the earth fairy world. When he was the first person in the earth fairy world in his early years, Feng Hua''s strength was very strong. Although he came out of the mountain by means of Taoism and played a role of wisdom, no one dared to doubt Feng Hua''s strength, Feng Hua also had the best chance to break through the realm of twelve great golden immortals and enter the upper fairy world in the eyes of the people in the earth fairy world countless years ago. However, I don''t know why he entered the great Xia Dynasty. After the great Xia dynasty became the great Xia Dynasty and soared to the flood world, Feng Hua has never found a way to break through to the great golden immortals, and has no way to condense his own Tao and fruit, This makes countless people feel sorry, but at the same time, they are very confused. Many of them think that Feng Hua''s talent is better than them, but why can they all enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, but Feng Hua is unable to condense the results?


    Not many people can explain this problem, but one of them seems to know the reason. This person is Su Mu''s second daughter, known as Su Yutong in the future of the Xia Yun Dynasty. At this moment, it has been 5000 years since Su Yutong was born, In the past five thousand years, Su Yutong has not left the Chaotian Palace of the summer transportation according to Su Mu''s instructions, and has not carried out any cultivation. In addition to reading to enrich himself every day, he is improving his various combat means, including sword skills, arrays, magical powers, etc., in addition to his cultivation achievements, Su Yutong can be said to have promoted all means, including her state of mind, to the peak of quasi saint. Just wait for Su Mu to contact the prohibition order, she can step into the quasi Saint state step by step!


    Su Yutong was also the only one in the Xia Dynasty who knew why Feng Hua was difficult to gather Tao fruit. When Feng Hua met her, Su Yutong saw the reason why Feng Hua couldn''t break through to Da Luo Jinxian. It''s not that Feng Hua''s talent is not good, but that Feng Hua''s choice of road is too difficult. If Feng Hua chooses another road, Now Feng Hua doesn''t say much. At least the cultivation of five grade Da Luo Jinxian can''t run, but Feng Hua''s choice of road is too difficult, which leads to Feng Hua''s inability to break through to Da Luo Jinxian.


    Feng Hua''s cultivation is a kind of Tao intertwined with fate and cause and effect. This Tao can be either the Tao of heaven, the Tao of self, or the Tao of self. It is precisely because there are too many roads and it is too difficult to go. Feng Hua can''t condense his own Tao fruit and break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. However, when Feng Hua really understands this Tao, his future achievements, Maybe not under the original Hongjun! Hongjun stands up on the two roads of fate and cause and effect. If Feng Hua can really understand the two Tao fruits of cause and effect and fate, he will have a bright future after breaking through Da Luo Jinxian! But in the same way, Feng Hua is likely to become a puppet of heaven and earth and lose his freedom, just like the original Hongjun!

 Chapter 1095

    However, it might be a good choice for Feng Hua if he could stand at the height of Hongjun, but Feng Hua must make his own decision. After all, Feng Hua is their meritorious service and the soul of the great Xia Dynasty. Without Feng Hua, the great Xia Dynasty might not be as powerful as it is now, Feng Hua is unable to condense his own Tao fruit and break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian because of the combination of cultivation fate and cause and effect, which is undoubtedly a heavy blow to Feng Hua.


    Although they don''t say it, everyone in the great Xia Yun Dynasty understands that Feng Hua, the founder of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, will inevitably feel a trace of helplessness after watching many new people in the great Xia Yun Dynasty surpass themselves one by one. It is a good thing for the great Xia Yun dynasty that these new people are becoming stronger and stronger, but not necessarily for Feng Hua, Seeing that the younger generation who had been left behind by himself surpassed himself one by one, Feng Hua will inevitably feel helpless and suffering in his heart even if he is so generous. However, it is precisely because these newcomers are the top leaders of the summer games that Feng Huacai has not thought much. After all, it is undoubtedly a great good thing for the summer games to grow up.


    Su Mu also considered making Feng Hua the spokesman of heaven in the earth fairy world, that is, just as Hongjun became the spokesman of heaven in the wasteland world, although he lost his freedom, his strength with the peak of nine saints can be said to be very strong, and with the increase of heaven''s strength in the earth fairy world in the future, Feng Hua, the spokesman of heaven, will gradually become stronger, but the question now is whether Feng Hua is willing to become a puppet like Hongjun and lose his freedom. In Su Mu''s opinion, if Feng Hua really becomes the spokesman of heaven in the earth fairy world, it is a great good thing for Feng Hua himself, You should know that the heavenly wisdom of the earth fairy world is far more than that of the present-day world, and even the heavenly way in the later world may not be comparable to that of the present earth fairy world. You should know that if calculated according to strength, the present earth fairy world is much stronger than that of the present world, and the only one that is not comparable to that of the present world, It may be that the earth fairy world does not have so many congenital spiritual treasures as in the flood world, and there are no congenital spiritual roots and fruits comparable to those in the flood world. It can be said that in addition to these, the miscellaneous power of the earth fairy world is far more powerful than that in the flood world!


    If Feng Hua can become the spokesman of heaven in the earth fairy world, it means that in the future, the earth fairy world will really be in their hands by the summer transportation Dynasty. Now Su Mu is one of the managers of the earth fairy world. By virtue of the promotion of the summer emperor to become the sacrificial platform of the summer transportation Dynasty, Su Mu has successfully mastered part of the abilities held by the heaven in the earth fairy world, The only thing that made Su Mu feel that he didn''t have it in his hands was that he didn''t calculate that there would be such a terrible intelligence in the heavenly way of the earth fairy world. He successfully condensed his own spirit when he created the great Xia Dynasty. You know what this concept is! The original local fairyland is just a medium-sized world. Although there are many top combat forces, it is infinitely weaker than those in the real world!


    But now, even the highest existence in the boundless world such as the boundless world, the heavenly way has not completely born its own wisdom, let alone its own spiritual body, but the heavenly way of the earth fairy world can easily do this. It can be imagined what kind of place the earth fairy world has become, If it had not been for Su Mu''s conquest and mastery of the earth fairy world, and the earth fairy world had just been promoted into a vast world without too many treasures and congenital spiritual roots and fruits, Su Mu would be more willing to stay in the earth fairy world than go through countless worlds to this world known as standing at the peak of fairy civilization!


    Today''s Wasteland world can be summed up in one word, that is weak! Although there are countless Tianjiao and congenital God residences in the wasteland world, the time they need to grow up is too long. This is also because the monks in the wasteland world pay attention to compliance. If they are the same as the practitioners in other fairy civilization world, Well, I''m afraid they don''t know how strong they are now, but it''s because their thinking is shaped by the way of heaven in the boundless world. They only know to follow the trend, adapt and don''t know how to adapt, which leads to their cultivation improvement so slowly!


    It can be said that if an ordinary person in the wasteland wants to grow up and break through the realm of great Luo Jinxian, he needs very high talent and precipitation for at least a few billion years! If an ordinary person lives in the earth fairyland, it only takes hundreds of thousands of years or millions of years for him to grow up and stand in the land of golden immortals. Even if he is a little stupid, it only takes tens of millions of years to do this step. Compared with the cultivators in the boundless world, their speed of breaking through cultivation is more than a little open?


    This is also why Su Mu has never practiced Kung Fu in the wasteland world. At most, Su Mu takes the Kung Fu in the wasteland world as a means to improve himself, but never practices it. He makes up for his shortcomings by understanding the strengths of practicing kung fu in the wasteland world, In addition to these, in Su Mu''s opinion, maybe the skill in the wasteland world belongs to something that has no effect!


    However, Su Mu has been using the way of Sanctification in the flood world, because the method of Sanctification in the flood world is undoubtedly the simplest. If the strong in other worlds want to break through the same strength level as the saints in the flood world, the experience they need to experience is absolutely unimaginable! A great power in a world has killed the way of heaven for preaching, but it has been unable to break through the same realm. The method of preaching in the wasteland world is very easy. As long as the qualification is enough to preach, this person can break through the realm of saints even if he makes a car behind closed doors!


    It can be said that there are no restrictions on preaching in the boundless world. If you want to preach, which three methods Hongjun said after becoming a saint are the fastest. One is to become a saint by virtue of countless merits and virtues, so as long as the merits and virtues are enough, Even if he is just an ordinary Luo Jinxian, he can easily break through the realm of saints!

 Chapter 1096

    However, although this method of becoming a saint is very easy, it is completely impossible to obtain such a large number of virtues. In the original work, even if Nu Wa created the leading role of heaven and earth in the future world, the merits she obtained were just to make her cultivation break from the initial stage of becoming a saint to the realm of being a saint, Although it is very fast to become a saint in this way, it does not need any perseverance, but the same merit and virtue become a saint is also a very weak existence. In addition, the reason why Nuwa only cut off a corpse leads to the difficulty of breaking through Nuwa''s own strength after becoming a saint.


    The method of beheading three corpses to prove Taoism is relatively difficult, but similarly, the method of beheading three corpses to prove Taoism is also more difficult and powerful than becoming a saint with merit and virtue. If the saint who has achieved merit and virtue to prove Taoism is just an ordinary young man with a sword, then the saint who beheads three corpses and integrates three corpses to prove Taoism is an adult man with a pistol, This is why the six saints did not dare to be disrespectful to Hong Jun even after their cultivation soared in the later stage, because they knew that the gap between themselves and Hong Jun was too large. They were like children in front of Hong Jun and couldn''t get on the table at all!


    As for the last of Hongjun''s three ways to become saints, which is also the most difficult of the three, this way of preaching depends on his own strength to force himself to break through the realm of saints. Su Mu has never experienced to testify Tao, so he can''t tell what kind of feeling it is, Moreover, in the original works of the Honghuang world, only Yang Mei, who used to be the top chaos demon God and space demon God, achieved saints by proving Tao. From the strength shown by Yang Mei, we can know that his strength is far more than Hongjun. We should know that although Hongjun left the Honghuang world and went into chaos, However, it is only a few steps away from the wasteland. Within this distance, Hongjun can definitely use the means of heaven, but even so, Hongjun was easily defeated by Yangmei. Although it is likely that Yangmei broke through earlier than Hongjun, Su Mu is more willing to believe that this is the gap between the three corpses and the three corpses! If the meritorious saint is only a young man with a sword, then the three corpse saint is a middle-aged man with a gun, and the last saint who proves his achievements with strength is definitely a young man with a super weapon!


    The gap between the three can be seen at a glance. In addition to the three ways to become saints, Su Mu actually knows many other ways to become saints. After all, he reads more books and knows more. However, in Su Mu''s opinion, the method of becoming saints that he accidentally learned is the most powerful! Because that method uses the supreme power of rules!


    No need to explain how powerful the rules are. Once they are related to the rules, things are very terrible! No matter how weak the rules are, they are also rules. A common fragment of rules can even make countless saints fight with the strong in Tiandao and banbu Avenue! Stir up blood in all directions! Even if that thing is just a very weak fragment of rules! However, for the existence of heaven and half step Avenue, and even the realm of saints, they want to strive to obtain, because they know that as long as they master that piece of rule fragment, even if the rule in the fragment is just a common rule, but for them, a piece of rule fragment is enough to make them break through the realm of Avenue! That''s enough!


    And Su Mu''s accidental understanding of the method of sanctification! Is to become a saint with the power of powerful rules! Once Su Mu succeeds in preaching by this step, the accomplishments he has broken through will no longer be the realm of saints! The strength of the rules can even make su Mu directly cross the realm of saints into the realm of heaven! What is the concept of the realm of heaven! Pangu, who created the boundless world, is the power of Tiandao realm. Among the countless chaotic demons, the top 3000 demons are the power of Tiandao realm! Even in some worlds, the controller of one universe is also the power of heaven! If Su mu can really rely on the power of rules to prove Tao, then he is likely to directly break through the realm of heaven! Even later, Su Mu could easily touch the barrier of the heavenly realm! Even as long as Su Mu reaches out and touches it! Maybe you can penetrate the barrier of the heaven realm and enter the heaven realm! Truly become the most powerful person in the world of heaven!


    As for the realm of the great road, they are no longer limited by the heaven and the world. Why should they be ranked among the strong in the heaven and the world? You know, if it reaches the ears of a certain Avenue level existence, perhaps the other party will think that it is an insult to the strong in their Avenue environment! Although there is only one word difference between the realm of Da Dao and the realm of Tian Dao, the gap can be said to be a real difference between heaven and earth! One is just the realm that can be touched when the law stands at the peak, and the other is the realm that can be touched only when the rules are cultivated! The gap between the two is self-evident!


    However, for Su mu, what he should consider now is not how to preach. After all, Su Mu''s seclusion has not broken through the middle of the quasi holy period. It''s too hasty to consider what method to preach now. After all, for Su mu, he still has a long time, so it''s not necessary to make everything so urgent, Sometimes when you are in a hurry, it is easy to do wrong!


    Moreover, even if Su Mu plans to take the road of rule preaching, the only rules he can touch and practice are time rules, and they are still very unskilled time rules. Although Su Mu has successfully owned time rules, it is still too far to master and use them on his own road of preaching! If it goes well in the future, Su Mu may use this method as his own method of preaching. After all, if he successfully walks out of this road, Su mu can go to chaos without scruples to find chaos beads for Su Yutong, and can also solve the soul tons of demons and gods that have been secretly threatening the summer movement!


    Moreover, compared with the amount of time rules, Su Mu may prefer to practice space rules. Although Su Mu has not successfully practiced space rules yet, no one knows what will happen next. If Su Mu is lucky, he will really master the space rules? If one day, could su Mu become the most powerful person in heaven and Taoism by relying on the rules of time and space? In the future, it will definitely be the most terrible existence among all the strong people in the road!


    Dreams always have to be, right?

 Chapter 1097

    However, it is estimated that the method of preaching Tao mentioned above is only suitable for chaotic bodies such as Su Mu and Su Yutong. Su Mu''s mastery of the time rules has touched the time rules. In the future, with the passage of time, the time rules will inevitably become Su Mu''s major. It is not difficult to become a strong person by relying on the time rules, However, Su Mu seems to be dissatisfied with this. He also wants to master the spatial rules together. In this way, even if he breaks through the realm of the road in the future, he is definitely the top existence. Who can bear the power of the two rules on his own, transfer it to his body reasonably and bear the two rules.


    You should know that rules are not gentle and incomparable power. On the contrary, rules are not gentle at all. The power of rules can be said to be very terrible. A little accident may lead to a riot of the power of rules. Since ancient times, there has been basically no one who can master the power of the two rules at the same time and let himself enter the realm of the road, It''s just that Su Mu has this idea. After all, different from other conflicting rules, space and time are at the top of all rules. Maybe his temper is much better than other rules. In addition, Su Mu himself is a chaotic body. It''s not difficult to integrate time rules and space rules into his body at the same time, Of course, in addition to the rules of time and space, I''m afraid there are no rules that can ignore each other, because there seems to be a boundary between space and time. Even if they meet together, they will never be like other rules, but if they find that they have other rules in their chosen human body, they will riot directly, Let the rule carrier, that is, the "lucky man" selected by the rule, no longer be lucky!


    However, who knows if Su mu can cultivate spatial rules in the future? After all, the difficulty of cultivating rules himself is too huge, which is far lower than the probability of an ordinary person finding the power of rules. In addition, Su Mu wants to cultivate the most difficult spatial rules among all the rules, It can be imagined how difficult and huge the difficulty is. Maybe in the end, Su mu can''t but become a strong man at the avenue level by relying on the rules of time. However, even so, Su Mu will be much stronger than countless strong men at the avenue level, because the power of the rules is different! At least now Su Mu has mastered the rules of time, which means that Su Mu will definitely be the top column among countless Avenue strongmen in the future, rather than an empty shell with Avenue realm mana at the bottom.


    However, Su Mu knew that Su Yutong should be able to practice the rules of the two roads of time and space, but there was also a premise, that is, Su Mu could find the chaotic bead, as long as Su Mu found the chaotic bead and handed it to Su Yutong, so that Su Yutong could cut off the last body and refine the chaotic bead completely, Then Su Yutong can master the rules of space and time through chaos beads! yes! Rules, there are two kinds of rules in chaotic beads, which are known as the top time and space among countless rules! You can imagine what kind of treasure it is! A little bead of yours contains the two strongest rules of time and space. This news is very loud in the chaotic world and even in the world of heaven, but has anyone found the chaotic bead? Not at all!


    Chaos beads are said to have given birth to the supreme treasure of their own intelligence. If a person gets the time rules and space rules, then this person will definitely increase sharply because of the power of chaos beads! However, although the name of chaotic beads is very loud for countless years, no one has found chaotic beads, and they don''t even know what they look like. They just heard of such a treasure. Why Su Mu is confident of finding chaotic beads is not because of Su Mu''s own chaotic body, Chaos can be said to be the only constitution that can sense the location of chaos beads. Su Mu has made a plan. When he breaks through the realm of heaven, he will immediately go to chaos to find chaos beads for Su Yutong. As long as he finds chaos beads, Su Yutong''s long journey in the future will be easy, After all, the rules of the county are much easier than practicing the rules to break through the road, isn''t it?


    ......


    Half a month later, Su Mu slowly opened his eyes in a secret place of the summer movement Chaotian Palace. The momentum in the later period of quasi sainthood could not be concealed. Su Mu''s successful breakthrough reached the later period of quasi sainthood. In 5000 years, Su Mu cut off two bodies continuously and successfully stepped into the last realm of quasi sainthood. As long as Su Mu was willing, So now he can directly return to the earth fairy world and rely on the strong anti compensation ability of the earth fairy world to make his cultivation break through the realm of saints. However, Su Mu did not make such a decision, because the saints made by the three corpses are not too strong. If Su Mu wants to preach, he will naturally choose the strongest way, and Su Mu already has his own plan in mind, Therefore, it is not so urgent to break through the sage. On the contrary, if Su Mu now lays a solid foundation, his strength will be strengthened in the future after su Mu preaches!


    Su Mu originally wanted to cut off the three corpses and return to the earth fairy world. He used the three corpses to fuse and prove the way. In this way, his cultivation can even break through the middle stage of the sage! But Su Mu now has a more clear idea, that is to prove the Tao by the power of rules! If he can really succeed, Su Mu will even have the opportunity to break through the realm of heaven in one fell swoop! Countless years of cultivation time will be omitted! After all, it''s not so easy to continue to improve his accomplishments after breaking through the realm of saints. Su Mu has a way to directly skip the realm of saints and the realm of heaven. Since there is a way, what''s the need to start practicing from the realm of saints? That''s a complete waste of your time.


    However, no one has ever tried to preach by rules. Su Mu also had a whim. Whether it can become a problem is still a question. However, Su Mu wants to preach by himself with the power of time rules. After all, time rules are the strongest of all rules, Even space rules of the same level are slightly inferior to time rules!

 Chapter 1098

    Su Mu slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid qi and retreated from his cultivation state. Su Mu first stood up and moved his body that had not been moved for 5000 years. Then his body flashed and went directly to his backyard in the heavenly palace. He practiced in a secret place for 5000 years. Although the quasi holy body is not stained with mortal dust, However, in Su Mu''s opinion, there will inevitably be some strange smell on his body if he hasn''t taken a bath for 5000 years. Therefore, after leaving the customs, Su Mu first chose to take a bath before meeting his confidante, even if he missed Liu Qingyi and red tea.


    The momentum of Su Mu''s pre saint and post Saint period spread in the whole famine world without any disguise. Now those who know Su Mu''s exit are the senior officers and sergeants who don''t know the Xia Yun Dynasty. The whole famine world knows that their masters of the Xia Yun Dynasty have made a breakthrough and come back! At the same time, there was no doubt that there was a kind of boiling in the wasteland world. Previously, Su Mu had no hidden momentum on them, as if he had borne hundreds of mountains, which made them very uncomfortable, but they didn''t feel any wrong in their hearts, Su Mu has just broken through the cultivation at this moment and has given them a powerful role, which is reflected.


    In fact, it''s not that Su Mu gave all the living creatures in the famine world a downfall. He just didn''t control his momentum for the first time after breaking through the late quasi Saint period. In this way, there''s nothing bad. Everyone in the whole famine world knows that Su Mu broke through the late quasi Saint period, Although the creatures in the boundless world do not necessarily know what is the post quasi holy state, they know that even the great Luo Jinxian has not broken through. They must still have a long distance from the post quasi holy state.


    During the summer movement, Zhang Bairen felt the momentum from Su Mu and couldn''t help but be stunned at first. Then he shook his head reluctantly. Now he can say that there is no place to suppress Su mu. Although he never wanted to suppress Su mu, when Su Mu''s accomplishments and any aspects exceeded his own, Zhang Bairen also suddenly felt some helplessness in his heart. He spent countless years seeking the road and spent an unknown number of years growing up from an ordinary mortal to the late strength of quasi saint, while Su Mu only practiced for how many years? It''s only about 10000 years, but Su Mu''s achievements in these 10000 years are much more than that of Zhang Bairen. How short the 10000 years is for Zhang Bairen, but countless miracles have appeared in Su Mu! In this short ten thousand years, Su Mu has grown from an ordinary mortal to today. It can be imagined how restless Zhang Bainian is in his heart.


    "Is it worthy of being able to create the characters of the summer dynasty? The holy master really likes to surprise people! His strength was comparable to that of the holy man at the early stage of the quasi holy period, so now that he has broken through to the later stage of the quasi holy period, isn''t his strength firmly standing in the realm of the holy man? Hiss! When I think about it, the holy master is really terrible! He is a monster Zhang Bairen thought in a very restless way. Su Mu''s talent is too amazing. Zhang Bairen, who has seen countless Tianjiao, breathed a sigh. He had to lament that Su Mu''s talent is too powerful and won''t leave the enemy any reaction time at all! In Zhang Bairen''s opinion, perhaps it was not a wrong choice to surrender to Su Mu! Now Su Mu really answered him. He made no mistake in Zhang Bairen''s choice! Su Mu''s talent and strength have proved this! without doubt!


    If Zhang Bainian wanted to be the enemy of Su Mu at the beginning, I''m afraid Su Mu could catch up with him at a breakthrough speed that he couldn''t think of at all, and directly drag himself down from the supreme throne. Zhang Bainian lamented the gap between himself and Su mu. The same scene happened constantly during the summer movement, Countless high-level officials lamented how amazing Su Mu''s talent was. After all, although the speed of their cultivation and breakthrough was much faster than that of the living creatures in the boundless world, they also spent hundreds of thousands or even millions of years to reach the land of great Luo Jinxian, Some even spent tens of millions of years without breaking through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, while Su Mu only practiced for 10000 years. Unexpectedly, he surpassed all of them and stood in the last realm of quasi saint! Only one step away from entering the realm of saints! Such a talent, it is simply a demon!


    Moreover, almost everyone knows that Su Mu''s talent is not the top existence in the Xia Dynasty! Su Mu''s original talent is naturally the most in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. However, with the birth of Su Yutong, the second direct Princess of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, Su Mu may seem a little inadequate. He was born with the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian''s eight grades. Who has seen it? These people have worked hard to cultivate. Today, this step is just the first or second grade of Da Luo Jinxian. Some even linger in the golden fairyland. However, Su Yutong has the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian eight grades since she was born and inherited all the most perfect genes of Su mu. It can be imagined how powerful the little princess of the summer Dynasty has! In the past five thousand years, the little princess has not officially started cultivation because of Su Mu''s ban. After su Mu lifted Su Yutong''s ban on cultivation, I''m afraid the little princess''s cultivation will definitely catch up with Su mu, the leader of the summer Dynasty, at a speed they can''t think of! This is as like as two peas in all their hearts.


    In the North Palace of the heavenly palace, Liu Qingyi and red tea have changed into bright service. They sit in the North Palace and wait for Su Mu''s arrival. They all know that the first thing Su Mu will do after breaking through the late quasi Saint period is to visit them in the North Palace, and their abstinence for more than 5000 years makes them look forward to what will happen next, Thinking of this, they both blushed at the same time. After looking at each other, they found each other''s ideas. They immediately lowered their heads at the same time, like an 18-year-old girl in bud.


    At this moment, Su Mu doesn''t know that his harem has prepared everything for his past. To tell the truth, Su Mu didn''t want this kind of thing to be a joke for 5000 years. After all, that man is not lecherous? There are two possibilities for a man not to be lecherous. One is that he is a eunuch, the other is that he is a fag. Is Su Mu one of the above two? Of course not, so Su Mu took a bath very quickly. After putting on his clothes, he immediately went to the North Palace.

 Chapter 1099

    To tell the truth, although Su Mu has lost his ambition in the past, he seems to have a more clear goal to improve himself. If everything Su Mu did was for himself, now everything he did was for his children and his family. Su Mu is also working hard for these, although the results are slow, But Su Mu believes that one day he will succeed. After all, Su Mu has great confidence in himself!


    Su Mu has been out of the pass for more than a month. During this period, Su Mu didn''t deal with anything, but left these things behind. He was addicted to the harem and couldn''t extricate himself. Although there were only two beauties in Su Mu''s harem, they were both first-class beauties in the world, It''s not without reason that Su Mu is addicted to the gentle village, but fortunately, Su Yutong knows that Su Mu didn''t deal with the political affairs of the summer transportation Dynasty at the first time after he left the customs. After all, she took those things down and handled them by herself at the first time. After all, how can she say that Su Yutong is the future leader of the summer transportation Dynasty determined by the summer transportation dynasty, Now, it''s not a bad thing for her to temper herself with these not too important political affairs.


    Anyway, Su Yutong can''t start practicing now. If she has nothing to do every day, she might as well help Su Mu deal with these political affairs, and Su Yutong has been doing so for 5000 years. After all, she hasn''t improved her cultivation for 5000 years. If she doesn''t improve herself in other aspects, won''t she be bored to death? Su Mu didn''t know that Su Yutong was going to take charge of learning the political affairs of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, but Su Mu acquiesced in these things. In fact, he and Su Yutong had the same view, that is, Su Yutong was the future successor determined by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, It''s really a good way to learn these means and the ability to deal with political affairs. After all, since Su Yutong can''t improve his cultivation, it''s also a good choice to improve his knowledge of literature, isn''t it?


    Su Yutong''s involvement in many political affairs over the past 5000 years undoubtedly revealed Su Yutong''s strong talent. No matter what aspects of things are good, she can always find problems and solve them at the first time. After su Mu knew these things, he praised Su Yutong without concealment. Of course, More Su Mu is boasting about his genes. It''s great to have such a smart daughter. If red tea and Liu Qingyi can''t bear his essence, Su Mu really plans to have more. Although one Su Yutong makes it difficult for Su Mu to cultivate, who will dislike his children? Although Su Mu thought he was too tired for many times, he did his best to cultivate Su qinger or Su Yutong. Although he was a little tired, when Su Mu''s cultivation yielded fruit in the future, Su Mu would certainly feel that everything he did now was worth it!


    On this day, Su Mu left the North Palace and came to the main hall of the middle palace to see how many wise decisions Su Yutong had made during his seclusion. However, after su Mu quietly came to the main hall of the middle palace, a person that Su Mu didn''t expect appeared in front of him. He was not someone else, but the owner of the original chaotic clock, It''s also the fire spirit Su Mu once encountered on the sun star, three legged golden black! Dong Huang Tai Yi! Su Mu never thought that this person would appear in the heavenly palace of their summer Dynasty. According to the truth, shouldn''t the Eastern Emperor Taiyi stay on the sun star with his eldest brother to practice? How did they appear in the heavenly palace of the summer dynasty? Is it difficult that some of their actions affected them, so that they left the sun star in advance and came to the boundless world?


    Su Mu originally had the idea of accepting the two three legged Jinwu of the sun star. After all, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Dijun were undoubtedly among the best in all the congenital divine mansions in the wasteland world. Even before the saints appeared in the quasi holy era, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was once called the first person under the saints! Even Sanqing and the two saints of the West need to give him a thin face in front of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi holding the chaotic clock can be regarded as the strongest in the wasteland world in terms of combat effectiveness and defense. Of course, this name was taken away by others after the birth of the saint, and Su Mu is no stranger to the person who took the name of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, It is the descendant of Fengzu, Kong Xuan! Kong Xuan, who has the strength of quasi holy land, and his five color divine light can easily brush away all the most precious treasures in the world. It is precisely because of this that the title of the first person under the Eastern Emperor Taiyi saint was taken away by others.


    However, these can not hide the strong talent and strength of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Although the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is ambitious and cruel, it has to be said that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is actually an emperor in the real sense! He is not as lazy as Su mu, nor does he have the decision-making difficulties as his brother. The later generations of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi can be said to be very overbearing, showing all aspects of an emperor incisively and vividly. It can even be said that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is the only existence in the flood and famine world that can be called an emperor!


    However, it is a pity that because of the brotherhood, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi did not become the demon emperor of the demon family, but was willing to be a demon emperor at the feet of emperor Jun. although emperor Jun said that they had the same status, the two titles of demon emperor and demon emperor undoubtedly exposed many problems! In fact, most of the time, the demon clan is decided by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. The demon emperor Dijun seems to be like a person who can''t do anything. He can only ask questions and let the Eastern Emperor Taiyi solve them. It is precisely because of this that the reputation of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi in the demon clan is far better than that of the demon emperor Dijun.


    Although Dijun is the demon emperor of the whole demon family and the master of the demon family''s heaven, it has to be said that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi may be the most perfect emperor in the hearts of every demon family, and only the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has this qualification to press on them. Many demon families in later Generations only know that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi does not know the reason why the demon emperor Dijun, The name of the later emperor Taiyi can be said to have been inherited for countless years and respected by countless demon families, but the demon emperor Dijun is different. How many demon families remember his name after the fall of the demon emperor Dijun? Very few, but it was the Eastern Emperor Taiyi who really got the support of countless demon families and was remembered by countless demon families!

 Chapter 1100

    If it is said that the person who originally became the demon emperor of the demon clan was not Dijun but Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor, perhaps the demon clan will not end like that in future generations. Although Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor has a high reputation among the demon clan and even reached the peak, he can''t directly decide many things. Many times he needs the consent of Dijun to make some decisions, But on the battlefield, the enemy won''t give you this time, so this is also a big part of the reason why the demon clan is lonely. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi pays too much attention to his brotherhood with Dijun. He doesn''t make his reputation huge or even surpass Dijun. A big part of the reason is that he doesn''t want Dijun to think he wants to rob his position!


    If the demon emperor was the first emperor of the East, it would not be the case for future generations. He was driven to the mountains and forests by saints and Terrans, and even dared not go out of the mountain easily. Except for those top demon families, most of them have become powerful mounts for future generations. Weak demon families have even been targeted by Terrans and become a kind of material for Terrans, Their demon pills, fur, teeth and even bones were cleaned by the Terrans. Even many Terrans took the demon clan as their own food in future generations. Although Su Mu was right from the perspective of the Terrans, after all, the demon clan slaughtered more than one billion Terrans to make a witch killing sword. Maybe this is the punishment of the Terrans for the demon clan.


    But for the demon clan, it was unbearable to suddenly become a race trampled by countless people. Although there were rumors in later generations that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was dead and fell, Su Mu knew that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was not dead at all. He just went to a special space that no one knew, If it wasn''t for this reason, how could the Eastern Emperor Taiyi leave a legacy in Xuantian? Even the chaotic clock, which he was proud of, was left in Xuantian continent and obtained by Su mu.


    To tell the truth, if Su Mu is speaking from a personal point of view, he appreciates the Eastern Emperor Taiyi very much. After all, in Su Mu''s view, the most powerful person in the wasteland world is undoubtedly the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, who has done so many things for the demon family. It can be said that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is the perfect candidate for the demon emperor of the demon family, but it''s a pity, The Eastern Emperor Taiyi really pays too much attention to his brotherhood with Dijun. Otherwise, if the Eastern Emperor Taiyi sits on the throne of the demon emperor, it is impossible for the demon family in later generations to have such a scene. He is used as a mount by countless great powers and chased and killed by the Terrans. All parts of his body are basically robbed by the Terrans, his meat is eaten, and his fur is made into clothes, The demon pill is regarded as a treasure for the alchemy of the human race. The bones, teeth and nails are made into sharp weapons, and even the blood is not wasted. It is regarded as a kind of treasure medicine. However, even in this way, the demon race of later generations can still fight with the human race chamber. It is conceivable that the strength of the demon race is beyond doubt.


    The human race has the existence of three emperors and five emperors. In addition, all saints rely on the human race to become the Tao. Even so, the human race sits in the position of the protagonist of heaven and earth and has become the largest ethnic group in the boundless world, but even so, they have not completely eliminated the demon race. The demon race seems to have infinite perseverance to create a living space for themselves in future generations, It has to be said that at this point, there is basically no comparison between the human race and the demon race. After all, compared with the demon race, everything they have in the human race is too rich. The demon race has nothing, and even countless people are staring at it all the time to prepare for hunting, but even so, the demon race has still become the existence of fighting with the human race, the protagonist of the world!


    If the Eastern Emperor Taiyi didn''t retreat behind the scenes, the situation of the demon clan might be much better, but perhaps it was because the Eastern Emperor Taiyi knew too much about the saints, so he pretended to die and fell down, looking for an unknown place to hide. Su Mu''s personal history appreciated the Eastern emperor Taiyi very much, However, if Su Mu looks at it from the perspective of the Terran, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is undoubtedly one of the black hands who can not be strong even if he becomes the protagonist of heaven and earth in the future! If the Eastern Emperor Taiyi did not order the slaughter of the Terran to create the witch killing sword, the strength of the Terran would be much stronger than that of later generations! It is definitely not difficult to drive away or even destroy the demon clan! You should know that the top and most gifted Terrans existed in ancient times, and the earliest Terrans created were the mainstays of Terrans, but they were killed by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi!


    From the perspective of Terrans, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is definitely an enemy, but from the perspective of Su mu, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is definitely a qualified helmsman who can earn his own existence, because Su Mu''s appreciation for the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has already exceeded the hatred between races. Besides, if Su Mu now brings the Eastern Emperor Taiyi under his command, In the future, the Terran will not have such a tragic thing, which may be another changed event for Su Mu! For the wild world, this is another changed future!


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi has not changed shape yet. His three legged golden black appearance can be said to be very eye-catching. Su Mu is very curious about how this guy came back to their heavenly palace during the summer transportation. After all, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi should practice hard on the sun star at this time, Before breaking through the great Luo Jinxian, the Eastern Emperor would not come to the wasteland world.


    However, at the next moment, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi gave his own answer. When Su Mu appeared in front of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi saluted Su Mu without saying a word. However, because the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has not changed his form yet, his ceremony is a little funny. Su Mu didn''t care so much, but stared at the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and waited for him.


    "Sure enough, it''s you. Ten thousand years have passed since the departure of the sun star. Taiyi came to the desolate world to find an elder and was ready to follow him. Although I don''t know why he had such an idea in his heart, I think maybe his decision won''t be wrong!" the Eastern Emperor Taiyi saluted Su Mu and directly told Su Mu his purpose without saying a word, Su Mu didn''t react for a while. After all, in Su Mu''s eyes, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi can be said to be the most proud person. How could he throw himself into his command at will? He is not the protagonist of dragon Aotian. Su Mu didn''t think about what tiger body can throw into the sky.

 Chapter 1101

    To tell the truth, Su Mu never thought that one day the Eastern Emperor would take the initiative to come to him and express his sincerity to him. After all, among the countless strong people in Su Mu''s heart, the only thing he appreciated was the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Now that his former idol stood in front of him and said he wanted to follow him, Su Mu would inevitably feel a little unreal, After all, in Su Mu''s eyes, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is a person who can be called a goal. Even if Su Mu has surpassed the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, I don''t know how much, but everyone has a goal in his heart. Even if he has exceeded this goal, he will have some special feelings for this person.


    However, although Su Mu appreciated the Eastern Emperor Taiyi very much in his heart, Su Mu still felt a little unrealistic in the face of the sudden defection of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Su Mu was originally a suspicious person. In addition, now the Eastern Emperor Taiyi decided to join them in the summer games, although Su Mu would not drive him out, he would not even show any doubt, But Su Mu at least needs to understand the real purpose of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi before he dares to use him. After all, in Su Mu''s impression, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is not an ordinary person!


    "You say you are willing to follow me? I''m a little curious about why you don''t stay on your sun star. You know, you''re just a golden fairyland now. Even ordinary sergeants surpass you in our summer transportation Dynasty, not to mention our elite teachers in the summer transportation Dynasty. Where do you come from? You have confidence that I will be willing to earn you Is it difficult for your subordinates to succeed? By virtue of your innate divine residence status? "Su Mu asked the Eastern Emperor directly. Although he appreciated it, how can su Mu say that he is also the leader of the summer Dynasty and the emperor of the dynasty, the strongest force in the world of heaven? He can''t speak kindly to him because he appreciates the Eastern Emperor.


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi didn''t care about these things. After all, Su mu, as the leader of the summer Dynasty, spoke to him in a very normal tone. After all, his Eastern Emperor Taiyi was just an ordinary monk in the golden fairyland. The only thing that could be regarded as a flash point in his body might be his identity of the innate God residence, But what can this identity count in the Xia Dynasty? Maybe it''s nothing. If Su Mu speaks kindly to him, I''m not sure he will look down on Su Mu and think that Su Mu is not a qualified emperor. It''s really good to be polite and virtuous, but he also has to divide people. His Eastern Emperor Taiyi is just a congenital God''s residence that has just broken through the peak of golden fairyland, Such a little strength can be called a pronoun of weakness in the summer transportation Dynasty. If Su Mu speaks kindly to him, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi may be surprised. After all, he knows how much the Eastern Emperor Taiyi weighs in his heart.


    "I know you don''t look up to me now. After all, my Donghuang Taiyi''s current strength is really not strong in the summer Dynasty, but please believe me Donghuang Taiyi. If you can promise me Donghuang Taiyi and let me follow you, you will certainly feel wise for today''s decision in the future!" Eastern Emperor Taiyi answered Su Mu confidently, which made Su Mu feel very speechless and helpless. Perhaps in Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s view, he can help the summer Dynasty and even become his right-hand man in the future, but Su Mu is very clear that the opportunity of Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s life, I''m afraid we can let him go to the realm of saints!


    Moreover, this can only be done under the condition and premise of spending countless resources. After all, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi in the original work is just a small quasi saint. Although his cultivation has reached the peak of quasi saint and even known as the first person under saint, quasi saint is quasi saint after all, and there is still a big gap between quasi saint and Saint''s realm, After all, not everyone has the same anti heaven fighting power as Su mu, and can give full play to the strength of saints in the quasi holy land. In the original work, Emperor Taiyi of the Middle East has the title of the first person under saints by relying on chaos beads, and his cultivation has climbed to the quasi holy peak. It has to be said that emperor Taiyi still has great potential in cultivation. If Su Mu intends to cultivate it, In the future, it will not be a problem to train the Eastern Emperor Taiyi to the peak of saints, but if the Eastern Emperor Taiyi wants to break through the realm of heaven and become his right arm, it is not something he can do casually.


    You should know that the realm of heaven has not been reached even by the great power of later generations, not to mention the Eastern Emperor Taiyi? Although the talent of Eastern Emperor Taiyi is very good, it is much worse than that of Hongjun, who holds the Jade Butterfly of creation. Although Hongjun did not achieve the realm of heaven, perhaps a large part of the reason is that he chose Hedao and could not successfully upgrade to the realm of heaven under the gaze of heaven in the flood and desolate world, this does not mean that Hongjun''s talent is not as good as that of Eastern Emperor Taiyi, The Eastern Emperor Taiyi is the second congenital three legged golden black in the wild world. Although his talent is really very good, it is far worse than Hongjun''s existence during the period of chaos!


    Why Hongjun was born in the chaotic period but didn''t have any cultivation until Pangu created the wasteland world, this is not the reason why Su Mu knows. Although Su Mu once asked Hongjun this question, Hongjun didn''t tell himself I, he just told himself that he couldn''t cultivate at all in the chaotic period, Pangu didn''t have the ability to cultivate until he created the wasteland world. Although he didn''t know the specific reason, Su Mu knew that Hongjun was not lying to himself, because Su Mu knew Hongjun very well. Hongjun was not a liar, which was absolutely right!


    "It''s not impossible for you to follow me, but you have to show that you have the qualification to follow me. I don''t lack the strong ones of Tianjiao during the summer transportation. You are still far behind them. I don''t need you to surpass them in all aspects, but you have to show that there is at least one place I can pay attention to. I''ll give you 3000 years , I will provide you with cultivation resources in these three thousand years. If you don''t understand anything about cultivation, you can also ask the strong ones in the summer movement Dynasty. I have only one requirement. In three thousand years, I will condense the Tao fruit and break through the realm of the three grades of the Golden immortals in Dalao! Listen, I only give you three thousand years. If you don''t meet my requirements in these three thousand years, I won''t stay Do you understand? "Su Mu looked at the Eastern Emperor and said solemnly.

 Chapter 1102

    After hearing Su Mu''s words, the Eastern Emperor couldn''t help but stare. Some couldn''t believe looking at Su mu. What is the concept of three thousand years for the living creatures in the wasteland world? It was just a ton of time for them to fight, but Su Mu actually wanted him to break through four realms in a row in the past three thousand years to reach the third grade of Da Luo Jinxian! Although Su Mu also said that he would provide him with a lot of cultivation resources, and some people would show him the way in terms of cultivation problems, can he really get from the peak of golden fairyland to the three grades of golden fairyland in three thousand years? This is not something you can do casually. Maybe you can''t even condense the Tao fruit in the past 3000 years!


    Eastern Emperor Taiyi took a deep breath, hesitated for a moment, and just prepared to ask Su Mu if he could delay for a while. After all, three thousand years is too short for Eastern Emperor Taiyi, a creature born in the wasteland world! However, before the Eastern Emperor spoke, Su Mu saw through the meaning on his face and immediately said: "Maybe in your opinion, the time of three thousand years is very short. I also know that the time point of three thousand years is just a ton of time for the creatures in your boundless world, but I said that my men don''t need incompetent people. If you want to follow me, you have to show enough ability to make me move! No matter in any aspect, it''s OK, and I think Well, maybe the method I''m telling you now is the best. I''ll provide you with countless cultivation resources and guidance for your cultivation in 3000 years. If you can''t break through the three grades of Da Luo Jinxian in 3000 years, then I can only say that you can''t become my follower, understand? There is no age of anyone in our summer transportation Dynasty They are older than you, but their accomplishments are not weaker than you. Even many people''s accomplishments have exceeded you more than a little. If you want to follow me, you must show enough ability to prove yourself! Understand? "


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi took a deep breath, then nodded and said, "I see. Please rest assured. After 3000 years, I will never fail to live up to your expectations! Isn''t it the realm of the three grades of the golden immortals? Since my Eastern Emperor Taiyi wants to follow you, this is my first test! I will do it!"


    After thinking about it, the Eastern Emperor felt it necessary to gamble, because he knew that the great Xia Dynasty was definitely not an ordinary force. The great Xia Dynasty came from the outside world and was not a local force in the flood world. When Su mu, the leader of the great Xia Dynasty, came to the flood world, he was just the second and third grade of the great Luo Jinxian, but it was in this short ten thousand years that the great Xia Dynasty The saint of raised his cultivation to the quasi Saint peak. With such a terrible talent, he has a certain reason for his harsh requirements. After all, he is indeed the oldest of his Eastern Emperor Taiyi in the summer transportation Dynasty, but his cultivation is far less than those strong in the summer transportation Dynasty, so his Eastern Emperor Taiyi must gamble like this! If he succeeds, he will win In the future, he will be a follower of the leader of the summer Dynasty. The benefits he can get are absolutely unimaginable! This is also the idea in the heart of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi! Although he doesn''t know where this idea came from, he knows that he will never make any mistakes if he follows his heart!


    Su Mu looked at the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, then smiled and nodded, then nodded, and immediately called a bodyguard to arrange a training place for the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi is three legged gold and black. At this moment, he has not changed shape, and his body is also very large, but the scope of the heavenly palace is not small. It is not a problem to accommodate the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Find a suitable place The place where he Donghuang Taiyi cultivates is not a big problem, but in Su Mu''s opinion, it may be the best choice to let Donghuang Taiyi return to the sun star for cultivation. After all, Donghuang Taiyi is three legged gold and black, and its nature belongs to fire. There is endless sun true fire on the sun star. It is definitely the best choice to let Donghuang Taiyi return to the sun star for cultivation.


    However, after su Mu told the Eastern Emperor Taiyi about it, he was strongly resisted by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. After the Eastern Emperor Taiyi''s explanation, Su Mu understood that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi had quarreled with emperor Jun this time in order to leave the sun star to follow him. Even the two directly appealed to heaven to break their brotherhood and go their separate ways, while the Eastern Emperor Taiyi wanted to show his love Show his determination and even make a heavy oath that as long as Dijun doesn''t leave the sun star one day, his Eastern Emperor Taiyi won''t return to the sun star one day!


    Su Mu could only shake his head reluctantly. In this way, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi lost the most suitable place for his cultivation. After all, the three legged Jinwu family can be said to be a small sun from birth to death, and what is the most suitable place for the three legged Jinwu to cultivate? No doubt it is the sun star, but now the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Dijun have broken up, resulting in the Eastern Emperor Taiyi Once you lose the right to return to the sun star for cultivation, the sun fire without the sun star will be the most energy, and the improvement speed of the Eastern Emperor''s Taiyi cultivation will be reduced countless times!


    However, Su Mu didn''t say much. He just arranged people to find a suitable training place for the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. Although the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is not his follower now, he came all the way to join him and broke up with his own brother. If Su Mu didn''t say it again, wouldn''t he lose his identity as the leader of the summer dynasty? Besides, give it to Dong It''s not difficult for emperor Taiyi to arrange a suitable training place. Although the heaven and earth in the wasteland world are not as flexible as the sun''s true fire, the powerful heaven and earth spiritual fire will not be much different from the sun''s true fire. It''s OK to find a place to throw the Eastern emperor Taiyi at that time, isn''t it?


    As for whether the Eastern Emperor Taiyi can cultivate in the three grades of the golden immortals of the great Luo within three thousand years, it is not something that Su Mu should be in charge of. His ability to cultivate in the three grades of the golden immortals of the great Luo also shows that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has the potential to become his followers, and Su Mu''s future followers should at least have the cultivation of the heavenly realm, Therefore, if the Eastern Emperor Taiyi can show far more talent than his original talent, Su Mu will give him a chance even if he does not practice to the three grades of Da Luo Jinxian. If the Eastern Emperor Taiyi does not practice to the three grades of Da Luo Jinxian and does not show enough talent, Su Mu will not agree to bring him under his command, will he not?

 Chapter 1103

    After the bodyguard will send away the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Su Mu comes to the North palace hall. At this moment, Su Yutong is sitting beside his seat and discussing some things with the top leaders below. However, Su Mu is not sure what they are discussing. After all, he has just left the Customs for 5000 years, Su Yutong doesn''t know if she has any ideas of her own and wants to implement Su mu. However, Su Mu was found just after entering the hall. Then everyone put down the meeting and saluted Su mu.


    "Father has left the customs, so it''s up to you to decide." Su Yutong nodded to Su Mu and said aloud, but Su Mu immediately shook his head and said aloud: "I just came over to have a look. The summer festival is going to be handed over to you after all. You can decide what you think. If you succeed, it will be a happy event, but if you fail, it''s not a problem. After all, everyone needs to grow up. Isn''t failure a special experience for you? If you fail this time, you will gain several times more experience than you did the first time. Believe yourself, although I passed the customs, I still don''t want to deal with those miscellaneous things. Let''s do it together. Come on. Don''t live up to my expectations. It''s time to start exercising you. "


    Su Mu smiled and nodded to Su Yutong. Then he wanted to turn around and leave. However, at this time, Su Yutong suddenly said something that made Su Mu feel very embarrassed. He only heard Su Yutong whisper: "Don''t think I don''t know that you just want to be lazy. Your mother and Liu Niang told me what to do. But please rest assured, my daughter will not live up to your expectations. I won''t lose our reputation in the summer transportation Dynasty. I believe you think so, since my father plans to let me manage the summer transportation Dynasty for a while , then you should help me. "


    "Please rest assured, your highness. We will do our best to share your worries." After hearing the speech, the high-level officials also quickly saluted Su Yutong and said in a voice. Su Mu immediately smiled. It seems that at least Su Yutong is loved by these high-level officials, and no one hates her. This is undoubtedly a very good thing for Su Yutong to master the summer transportation Dynasty in the future. If someone in the high-level is not convinced of Su Yutong The rule of Su Yutong, then perhaps Su Yutong will encounter many difficulties and tests if he wants to become the leader of the summer transportation Dynasty in the future, but at least no one in the summer transportation Dynasty is not satisfied with Su Yutong''s rule. After all, Su Yutong is more powerful than them in terms of strength, talent or origin. What qualifications do they have to be dissatisfied with Su Yutong''s management?


    Su Mu shook his head and left the hall, while Su Yutong sat in his place again and continued to discuss with the high-level officials of the great Xia Dynasty what she was going to do this time. In fact, what Su Yutong was going to do was very simple, that is, to collect all the top congenital treasures scattered in the flood and famine world, which was what Su Mu was going to do at the earliest time But it was delayed for various reasons.


    Nowadays, many people support Su Yutong''s decision, but many people oppose Su Yutong''s decision. The reason is that most of the congenital spiritual treasures in the flood world have been held in the hands of the congenital gods or creatures in the flood world. Their reputation in the flood world during the summer Dynasty can be said to be very good Yes, they can''t cause the resistance of all living creatures in the whole desolate world because they forcibly take the innate Lingbao in their hands this time. Therefore, many people think Su Yutong''s decision is not feasible.


    If the time when the plan was put forward was when they first came to the wasteland during the great Xia Dynasty, it is easy to implement the plan. However, it has been tens of thousands of years since they came to the wasteland during the great Xia Dynasty. During these ten thousand years, they can say that the wasteland is completely in their hands At this time, they robbed the precious treasures in the hands of the congenital gods and creatures in the summer transportation Dynasty, which will inevitably lead to the resistance of the congenital gods and creatures, and even bring them some trouble in the summer transportation Dynasty.


    These people belong to the kind of conservative people. We can''t say that they are wrong. After all, they are also considering the summer transportation Dynasty, but they may not have considered one thing. Who do I need to fear based on their current strength? It''s not necessary at all, even if they really robbed all the talents in the boundless world Bao and congenial Lingbao, what kind of trouble can those creatures in the wasteland bring to their great Xia Yun dynasty? You know, the current great Xia Yun Dynasty can be said to be completely separated from the creatures in the wasteland. It is impossible for those creatures to catch up with their steps and bring trouble to their great Xia Yun dynasty!


    In fact, Su Yutong doesn''t just want to snatch those congenital treasures and congenital spiritual treasures. Su Yutong''s idea is also very simple. She wants to make the great Xia Yun Dynasty further master the flood and famine world. Although today''s flood and famine world is completely in their hands, there are still those inconsistencies in the flood and famine world The figures who convinced them of the rule of the Xia Dynasty, such as the witches who suddenly emerged a few days ago, although their strength was weak, they were more arrogant than anyone. In particular, the leading twelve who claimed to be ancestral witches did not pay attention to anyone. When they were just born, the Xia Dynasty even contacted them and prepared to bring them under their command, but they were attacked by them Their strong resistance directly moved with their Xia Yun Dynasty, saying that the world created by the Father God should be controlled by their descendants of the Father God, not by outsiders like their Xia Yun dynasty!


    In fact, the senior management of the Xia Dynasty also wondered why the sudden emergence of the witch clan would be so arrogant? You know, in their eyes, the witch clan is just an existence that they can destroy by randomly sending a sergeant at the command level, but they plan to fight with them in the end. How many people will believe it?

 Chapter 1104

    In addition, there are still many races who disdain them secretly in the wasteland world, and they are too lazy to take care of those races. After all, as time goes by, they will know how ridiculous it is to disdain them, but they did suffer a barrier when they came into contact with the witch family a while ago!


    Because the Wu nationality is just a newly born ethnic group, and its general strength is still relatively weak, the people they sent to contact the Wu nationality in the Xia Yun Dynasty were only the first-class sergeants in the golden fairyland. Of course, some sergeants who did not reach the golden fairyland accompanied them, although this was only a very weak combination in the Xia Yun Dynasty, However, in today''s prosperous world, it is completely possible to walk horizontally. You should know that in today''s prosperous world, in addition to their summer transportation, the strongest is only the peak of golden fairyland, and the witch family is just a newly born ethnic group with the highest strength, that is, half a step of golden fairyland, But when they came into contact with the witch, they suffered strong resistance from the witch!


    Fortunately, however, there were no casualties among their soldiers in the Xia Dynasty. Otherwise, the witch family could not continue to survive in the desolate world. The Xia Dynasty has always been extremely overbearing. Protecting weaknesses is a common thing in the Xia Dynasty. If their soldiers in the Xia Dynasty suffered any damage on the side of the witch family, Then the witch clan will face the fierce attack of their great Xia Yun Dynasty. It is impossible for the current witch clan to resist the attack of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The great Xia Yun Dynasty only needs to send out a few golden fairyland seven products or even such a high commander, which is enough to destroy the present witch clan!


    Compared with the later generations, the current witch family is much worse. Except that the body of the witch family is very strong, there is no place to attract the attention of the Xia Dynasty, and the reason why they are willing to recover the witch family is just to appreciate their body, The physical body of the witch family can be said to be the strongest existence they have seen in the Xia Yun Dynasty. At the beginning, a zuwu who claimed to work together bravely resisted the attack of the golden immortal led by them in the Xia Yun Dynasty with his own physical body. You know, the golden immortal has condensed its existence, and the newly born witch family just has the strength of the realm of real immortal, Relying on the strength of the real fairyland and relying on the flesh, they can block the attack of the golden fairyland. This is the reason why they are willing to bring the witch into their command. After all, the strong physical talent shown by the witch is definitely a strong army in the future!


    Even Su Yutong had decided to build a powerful army composed of all the witches immediately after taking over the witches, but Su Yutong never thought that the witches turned down the favor of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and told them bluntly that the great Xia Yun Dynasty said that the flood and wilderness world should be controlled by their witches, Instead of their summer transportation to these outsiders.


    Although these words did not arouse Su Yutong''s anger, they aroused the anger of many senior officials of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In their view, the witch clan is just a weak race newly born in the wasteland world. They will take the initiative to accept them when the great Xia Yun Dynasty looks up to the Witch clan, But the witch clan directly refused their invitation from the great Xia Dynasty, telling them that the strong ones of the great Xia Dynasty wanted to fight against them. Who can think of that?


    Su Yutong frowned at those who agreed with his plan and those who disagreed with his plan in the hall, and then said aloud: "I didn''t expect that this matter would make it so difficult for you to make a choice. If so, I didn''t think about it. Perhaps in the view of many of you, I was undoubtedly reducing the reputation of our summer games in the wasteland world, but I might as well tell you that this will not reduce the reputation of our summer games, but will greatly increase our summer games The strength of the great Xia Dynasty! Although our great Xia Dynasty is now very strong, compared with the other old ones in the world of heaven, our great Xia Dynasty looks very weak! "


    Speaking of this, Su Yutong took a deep breath and then said: "It is precisely for this reason that we need to collect all the congenital spiritual treasures and congenital treasures scattered in the wasteland world. Although I was born in the wasteland world, I know where I come from. We are the practitioners of the earth fairy world, and our base camp of the summer games is also in the earth fairy world. Now the earth fairy world has just been promoted to the great world, one Chedu is still in a state of waste waiting to prosper, so we should send all the resources in the wasteland world back to the fairy world, help the fairy world grow up quickly, successfully enter and stably stand in the level of the world! This is definitely the best way to improve our strength for our summer games! "


    It''s easy for Yunchao to improve, either to promote the world, or when the strength of the leader of Yunchao breaks through the critical point of a certain level and successfully crosses this critical point. In addition, Yunchao has no other way to become stronger! Su Yutong''s idea is very simple. It''s very difficult to rely on Su Mu alone to make the summer Yunchao strong It''s easy to do. Although Su Mu''s talent is very strong, Su Yutong knows that it is difficult to greatly improve the summer transportation Dynasty just by relying on Su mu. Therefore, Su Yutong decided to attack directly as the earth fairy world and plunder the flood and wasteland world, so that the flood and wasteland world can become the nourishment of their earth fairy world, and even let the earth fairy world devour the flood and wasteland world In this way, they can become more powerful at the fastest speed!


    Moreover, Su Yutong has her own selfishness in doing so. As long as the speed of the summer movement is fast enough and the time is short enough, she can get Su Mu''s order to lift the ban one day early and start cultivating and improving her accomplishments. Although Su Yutong doesn''t know why Su Mu ordered her not to cultivate and improve her accomplishments into the quasi holy land, Su Mu is her father after all, She will never hurt her. It is precisely because of this that Su Yutong has not practiced at all for 5000 years now. She is completely obedient. However, she has not improved her accomplishments for 5000 years. Su Yutong still feels that her strength is increasing rapidly. If she does not suppress the accomplishments she wants to break through in her body, I''m afraid the immortal Qi absorbed by the rotation of the chaotic body is enough to break through several realms!

 Chapter 1105

    To tell the truth, Su Yutong spent a lot of energy to suppress his accomplishments and prevent him from making a breakthrough over the past 5000 years. Because the chaotic body is too powerful, even if Su Yutong did not take the initiative to practice any time, the immortal spirit absorbed by the chaotic body is enough to make su Yutong''s strength rise several levels, However, due to the ban issued by Su mu, Su Yutong has not allowed her cultivation to break through, but has been suppressing her cultivation. In fact, Su Yutong feels very strange about this. It seems that she has not found all three barriers in the quasi holy land, as long as Su Yutong wants to break through to the quasi holy land, Even if she does not cut off the three corpses in her body with the help of the congenital treasure, she can easily enter the quasi holy realm! This is also the most strange place for Su Yutong!


    To know that the three corpses must be cut off when the realm of the golden immortals of the great Luo breaks through the realm of quasi saints, it can be said that the high-level officials of the great Xia Dynasty are very clear, not to mention her hope for the future of the great Xia Dynasty? But what surprised Su Yutong was that she didn''t seem to feel the barrier between the great Luo Jinxian realm and the quasi holy realm at all. It seemed that she could easily enter the quasi holy realm as long as her heart moved. Although it sounded ridiculous, it seemed that the fact was like this, which was the most terrible place of the chaotic body, The chaotic body can completely ignore the realm that could be called the bottleneck! Even if he just absorbed the immortal Qi and made Su Yutong''s strength stronger, it was as if the three corpses had been quietly eliminated.


    But Su Yutong didn''t break through the realm of quasi saint. In fact, it is undoubtedly the best thing for herself. Because Su Yutong probably didn''t know that if she didn''t cut off the three corpses before she broke through to the quasi saint, it would greatly affect her future foundation. Therefore, Su Yutong felt that she could enter the quasi Saint state, but endured and didn''t enter the quasi Saint state. This is undoubtedly a good thing for Su Yutong. After all, even if she can enter the quasi Saint state without cutting off the three corpses, She can only shine in a short time. Compared with the powerful talent of chaotic body, at this time, she will lay the foundation of her future for a little cultivation. No matter how the deal is calculated, it will not be cost-effective. Therefore, Su Yutong feels that she has been strengthened by her cultivation, but deliberately suppresses it instead of breaking through. This is definitely a correct choice!


    On the other hand, Su Mu left the heavenly palace after a brief meeting with the people. Five thousand years have passed. After spending more than three months with Liu Qingyi and red tea, Su Mu left the heavenly palace and went to the wasteland. He is ready to see why his daughter and little apprentice are unwilling to return to the heavenly palace for so long, But what makes Su Mu feel helpless is that Su qinger and Lu Wanxi didn''t tell anyone in the heavenly palace where they were when they left. Even if Su Mu wants to find them, it''s not so easy to find them! However, Su Mu''s trip is not entirely to see Su qinger and Lu Wanxi. In contrast, he still has a big thing to deal with.


    This matter is that Su Mu plans to get the first treasure used to cut the body out for Su Yutong, and Su Mu has decided to use 36 chaotic green lotus for Su Yutong! Although the way of heaven in the boundless world will not allow the thirty-six grade chaotic green lotus to be born in his world, Su Mu DA can take the thirty-six grade chaotic green lotus back to the earth fairy world to recast it, and then let Su Yutong refine it and use it to cut the body. Now Su Mu has the twelve grade extinct Black Lotus left by Luo Yu before he died, So now Su Mu only needs to find the twelve merit Golden Lotus and the twelve creation green lotus to cast the thirty-six chaotic green lotus again! At that time, Su Yutong absorbed thirty-six chaotic green lotus to refine it and took it as the best treasure to cut off the first three corpses. Su Yutong''s strength will definitely get a qualitative leap!


    However, it is not so easy to find these two things. As Su Mu knows, the twelve merit Golden Lotus should still be somewhere in the West and has not appeared in front of the world, not to mention the twelve creation green lotus, which is the highest grade of all the twelve lotus, Even qualified to re cultivate and become the existence of thirty-six chaotic green lotus. If the heaven of the boundless world does not allow the birth of thirty-six chaotic green lotus, Sanqing may not be able to find the location of the twelve creation green lotus, and the twelve creation green lotus is very likely to cultivate to an unimaginable level with the passage of time! It is not impossible to return to the level of 36 chaotic Green Lotus!


    However, it''s quite possible that the twelve products of Chuangshi green lotus in the previous life were divided into three parts by Sanqing and turned into the items in Sanqing''s hands. The grades have reached the level of congenital Lingbao. The Qingping sword transformed by the roots of the twelve products of Chuangshi green lotus is still in the hands of Su qinger, Su Mu''s eldest daughter. Unfortunately, the twelve products of Chuangshi green lotus with extraordinary talent have been divided into three parts by Sanqing in the original work, In this life, he has to face Su Mu''s threat. Su Mu wants to hold it in his hand and re create the thirty-six chaotic green lotus products. If the twelve creative green lotus products have their own wisdom, it must be impossible to agree. After all, after recasting, he will no longer be himself, but a strange creature who has lost everything he has, But if he relies on his talent to succeed step by step and once again cultivate to the state of 36 chaotic green lotus, then he is likely to be able to create a Pangu again in the future!


    However, Su Mu was a little confused about the location of the twelve product creation green lotus. To tell the truth, the description of the twelve product creation green lotus in the original book was too simple, especially the description of the location of the twelve product creation green lotus. It was explained in the original book. After Hongjun became holy, the second sermon ended, and Sanqing passed through Zhoushan, Suddenly he realized that there was a mysterious innate Qi behind Buzhou mountain. Sanqing suddenly found that it was a green lotus born behind Buzhou mountain. Sanqing dared to go and put the green lotus in his bag!


    This is the general description in the original book. To tell the truth, Su Mu gets very little information from it. Except that he knows that the twelve product creation green lotus is behind Buzhou mountain, he doesn''t know anything about it. Although the twelve product creation green lotus is behind Buzhou mountain in the original book, you should think about which side is behind it? Is it the rear of the east? Or the South rear?

 Chapter 1106

    Therefore, considering that Buzhou mountain is not far from the heavenly palace and the birth of the twelve product creation green lotus is still early, Su Mu directly decided to go to the western world to find the twelve product merit Golden Lotus. Besides, as long as the merit Golden Lotus is also in his own hands, it''s easy to find the twelve product creation green lotus in Buzhou mountain? It''s even a big deal. At that time, Su Mu will directly turn over the Buzhou mountain. He doesn''t believe it. In this way, he can''t find the twelve creation green lotus!


    Of course, to be on the safe side, Su Mu also sent sergeants from the summer Dynasty to guard Buzhou mountain. After all, no one can guarantee that Su Mu has changed so many future events, resulting in the butterfly effect. Will someone feel the emergence of the twelve product creation green lotus when passing by Buzhou mountain, take it away and turn it into a treasure, In that case, it would be difficult for him to say that the thirty-six chaotic green lotus has been created. Therefore, Su Mu will send heavy troops to guard Buzhou mountain and will not allow any creatures from the wasteland to go to Buzhou mountain. Moreover, Su Mu also informed the Xia Dynasty for the first time that no matter who found the twelve creative green lotus, he will get his own favor!


    What is Su Mu''s concept of human affection? This is not something you can handle casually! It can be said that the guy who gets Su Mu''s favor can walk up to the sky in the future. No matter who he offends, as long as he doesn''t use the favor, as long as he doesn''t care about Su mu, he won''t dare to fight the guy who gets Su Mu''s favor, because none of them are sure whether they will annoy the guy and let him use the favor. Find Su mu, Therefore, as long as he can get a favor from Su mu, he will think of it and stand at the peak! Even if you don''t rely on yourself to reach the peak, you can be regarded as standing on duanfeng, right?


    Twelve merits and virtues Golden Lotus appeared somewhere in the West in later generations, so Su Mu''s destination for this trip is also very simple. That is to go directly to the western world. Now, according to the time, the two congenital gods in the western world should have passed the customs. It may have broken through the realm of eight, nine or even the peak of the golden fairyland. That''s right, Su Mu is talking about the two saints in the west, zhunti and Jieyin. Although Su Mu doesn''t like these two people, it has to be said that these two people also have their own wisdom. After they knew that merit and virtue can become saints, they established a religion to obtain merit and virtue. If they failed to become saints, they immediately made countless great wishes to let their cultivation enter the realm of saints, From this point of view, the two western saints are not just those who will make intrigues.


    You should know how to say that they are both saints of later generations, and can also be regarded as the ceiling of combat power and Cultivation in the boundless world. Although they are cheeky, they have to say that even Hongjun can''t compare with them in terms of brain use, Don''t think Hongjun will always look like everything is under control, because she can only let him see through everything. It''s just because Hongjun has mastered the Jade Butterfly fragments of creation, so that he can see some things. In terms of brain, the two western saints can be said to be experts, but that''s why Su Mu doesn''t like the two western saints, The two saints in the West were too shy. They cried miserably from Zixiao palace and got the position of sage originally belonging to Hong Yun. They used their ingenuity to join hands with Sanqing to drive Kun Peng away, which made Kun Peng dare not offend them and put their hatred on Hong Yun, It is precisely because of this that the good old man Hongyun died on the wasteland directly after he got Hongmeng purple gas!


    Undoubtedly, these things do not all explain the means of the two saints in the West. In addition to some cheekiness, the wisdom of these two people is the smartest existence in the boundless world. Unfortunately, Su Mu doesn''t like these two saints in the West. In Su Mu''s eyes, they are actually the kind of villains who are good at using scheming, Moreover, Su Mu is too thick skinned and completely shameless. This is not what Su Mu likes. Therefore, if Su Mu is lucky to meet the two western saints during his trip to the west, Su Mu may directly kill them. After all, the body and feet of the congenital God residence can be regarded as a good tonic, isn''t it?


    At this moment, the two saints of the west, who were still practicing in a secret place in the west, suddenly felt a chill from head to foot, which made them stop practicing immediately, retreat from the state of cultivation, then looked at each other and saw the worry in each other''s eyes, then took a deep breath and said aloud: "I don''t know where this chill comes from. Now you and I are all the cultivation accomplishments of the eighth grade in the golden fairyland. It''s only half a step away from the ninth grade. As long as we step into the ninth grade, we can start to gather Taoist fruit and look forward to the taste of Luo fruit. At this time, we can''t have any trouble. It''s better to cancel the experience we planned. I always have I feel uneasy, as if I have to suffer disaster this time. "


    "To be honest, I have the same feeling in my heart. In that case, we''ll cancel our next experience and just close in the secret realm. We''ll strive to break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian one day earlier. We can also sit opposite each other and talk about it. It''s much more convenient than we talk about it in the form of divine knowledge." Zhunti also nodded and replied that the idea in his heart was actually not as good as that of Jieyin. He also felt that if he went out for training this time, he would inevitably suffer a great disaster, so he would not leave this secret place at all according to what Jieyin said. When he broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, he would just go out for a walk.


    Their decisions are actually good and bad. As the two western saints of later generations, they have to say that they are still very sensitive to danger. If they don''t plan to go out to practice this time, the twelve merit Golden Lotus will have no fate with them, because the twelve merit Golden Lotus will appear somewhere in the western world soon, The items originally prepared for the two of them will now fall into Su Mu''s hands. This is also the price they pay for not going out to save themselves. However, for them, they are likely to suffer a great disaster and lose their lives this time. Therefore, although they have lost the twelve merit Golden Lotus, they have also saved their lives, haven''t they? There are losses and gains, good and bad, which is life! However, they never thought that this time it was not a loss or gain, but a loss or gain. Even their lives could not be controlled in their own hands!

 Chapter 1107

    Although Su Mu knew that the western world was the place where the golden lotus of the twelve virtues appeared in the later generations, he was not sure where it was. After all, the western world is also very huge. Although it is not as vast as the East, it is not much different, So if Su Mu wants to find a palm sized lotus in such a vast western world, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. But Su Mu always has his own way. Although this method is not very reliable and even ordinary people dare not use it, who is Su mu? Although some methods are unreliable, Su Mu believes that this is also the best way to find twelve merit Golden Lotus.


    This method is very simple, that is, Su Mu uses the twelve products of the world destroying Black Lotus he has as a guide to see if he can attract the twelve products of merit and virtue. Even if he can''t lead the twelve products of merit and virtue out, at least relying on the twelve products of the world destroying Black Lotus, Su Mu won''t be fooled in the western world, After all, the twelve grade black lotus and the twelve grade merit golden lotus were born after the thirty-six grade chaotic green lotus were separated. There is no doubt that they also have the same taste. In this case, Su Mu''s relying on the twelve grade black lotus to find the twelve grade merit Golden Lotus is not a whimsical idea. This method has at least some basis, Moreover, Su Mu believes that the possibility of finding twelve merit Golden Lotus in this way is very huge.


    However, this method is not something that ordinary people can use casually. It doesn''t mean that others don''t have the twelve grade annihilation Black Lotus in the same place as the twelve grade merit gold lotus, but those people can''t use this method even if they have mastered the twelve grade annihilation Black Lotus, because the way of heaven in the boundless world can be said to be very tired of all treasures with the smell of destruction, Whether it''s the killing gun or the twelve grade killing Black Lotus, this kind of treasure with the smell of destruction is absolutely disliked by the heaven of the Honghuang world. If the person who has mastered the killing gun and the twelve grade killing Black Lotus today is an ordinary creature in the Honghuang world, then he is likely to face the calculation of the heaven of the Honghuang world! Yes, it''s the personal calculation of the heavenly way in the boundless world! And the way of heaven in the wasteland world, even the congenital God residence in the wasteland world can never escape this disaster! In the original work, why did Hongjun say that the God killing gun was missing after he defeated Luo? The reason is that the God killing gun was not accepted by the heaven of the Honghuang world and fell together with Luo. Although the God killing gun may not have really disappeared, it can be determined that the heaven of the Honghuang world is very disgusted with such a treasure of destruction!


    Su Mu was able to walk in the flood world without fear by using the killing gun and the twelve grade killing Black Lotus, because Su Mu now has enough confidence that the heaven in the flood world is not his opponent, although the heaven in the flood world is the supreme heaven! However, he is not a strong man in the realm of heaven. He is just an existence that has not yet been fully born with his own intelligence. Su Mu''s strength in the later period of quasi sainthood can be said to be completely not afraid of the heaven of the wasteland world. If the heaven of the wasteland world really matches Su Mu because of these two things, it is the heaven of the wasteland world that will regret in the end, What''s more, even if Su Mu really can''t fight the heavenly way of the wasteland world, Su mu can return to the earth fairyland directly with the summer Dynasty, but the heavenly way of the wasteland has no way to take him! This is why Su Mu hurried to use these treasure carrying the breath of destruction in the desolate world!


    "If you guessed correctly, the western world today is much richer than it used to be!" Su Mu looked at the appearance of the western world, and thought to himself. You should know that the west of the Honghuang world in the original records of the Honghuang world was destroyed to an unimaginable level after Luo Yu exploded, nothing else, That is to say, the destruction of the spiritual pulse of the western world has caused the western world to lag behind the East countless times in any aspect! It can be said that the western world of the original book is a barren and incomparably low world compared with the East! The East is the world of the peak of Xiandao civilization! This shows the gap between the two sides!


    But it is hard to imagine that under such barren circumstances, the two saints in the western world have turned the West into the most beautiful paradise in the eyes of countless people in the future by their calculations! It makes countless people yearn for it. This situation becomes more obvious after the occurrence of the journey to the West in later generations. In the eyes of the protagonists of the world, Buddhism was born in the West. Countless of them regard Buddhism as their own faith, and everyone feels endless yearning for the Western Paradise, This has also led to the gradual decline of the sects established by several Eastern saints since the birth of the human race. It has to be said that although the two western saints are brazen and disgusting, there is no doubt about their ability. With their calculations and strategies, they have really changed the original barren appearance of the Western world, The western world, which was originally disdained by countless innate gods and creatures, has become the most sacred place in the eyes of the protagonists of heaven and earth in future generations. It can be imagined how long it took to make sure and connect this step.


    The rise of western religion was relatively late. Compared with the sects under the command of Sanqing, western religion appeared in the West and did not occupy any luck. However, in this case, western religion slowly rose and grew to the strongest sect in future generations. Even the extended Buddhism has become an existence comparable to the Oriental heaven! Innumerable Taoist great powers were persuaded to join Buddhism and become Buddha level figures of Buddhism. Aren''t the original Duobao Taoist and many Taoist great powers? It can be said that the rise of Taoism is entirely the reason for absorbing too many strong Taoists.


    In fact, Su Mu doesn''t hate zhunti and Jieyin too much, but he doesn''t like them. Although Su Mu hasn''t met zhunti and Jieyin yet, it doesn''t prevent Su Mu from dislikeing them. Su mu, who loved reading since childhood, gets his views on the two saints of the West from those fabricated novels, Or his own perception and understanding of the two western people after systematically reading the famine made Su Mu unable to like the two people. Although it was exaggerated to kill them after meeting, Su Mu at least wouldn''t make them feel better. Even if the two western saints didn''t offend Su Mu at all, it didn''t prevent Su Mu from taking the initiative to provoke them, didn''t it? To say a bad word, Su Mu is deliberately looking for each other''s trouble.

 Chapter 1108

    In the western world, near the North Sea, there is a big mountain towering above the clouds. This mountain is not a famous mountain, but its height is higher than many famous mountains in the flood and wilderness world. Moreover, since the creatures in the western world have basically died in the last Luo demonization, the number of creatures in the western world is even less now. On this mountain, However, there are more than hundreds of thousands of creatures living here, and they have not been discovered by Luo Yu before! You know, in order to find a puppet suitable for him, the previous Luo has visited the western world. Luo has not been to this mountain, but he has not found that there are still so many creatures on this mountain, who have not been affected by his magic Qi and become the creatures after demonization.


    It''s not that a big mountain is so secret, but that there is a special force in the mountain. Any naturally evil creatures can''t enter the mountain, or even notice the existence of the mountain, and the mountain is also very famous in later generations. This mountain is called Lingshan during the journey to the West! That is, the base of Buddhism of later generations. Before the first collapse of the flood world, this mountain was not only as small as that of later generations. On the contrary, this mountain was still very huge. It can be said that even in the flood world, it was difficult to find a mountain greater than this Lingshan. However, after the first collapse of the flood world in later generations, Lingshan was also affected and became much smaller.


    The spirit mountain is still at its peak and has not experienced the collapse of the primeval world. Now it can be said that it is very huge. Moreover, because the two saints have not been born yet, the spirit mountain is still a place without a master. Although there are only a few hundreds of thousands of creatures in the spirit mountain, these creatures have reached the first and second grade of golden fairyland through cultivation! Although it is said that the arrival of the great Xia Dynasty has greatly improved the overall strength of the wasteland world and enabled the creatures in the wasteland world to have the strength they will have in future generations, the existence of the golden immortal realm is also a group of very powerful combat power for the wasteland world. It can be said that if these people are in the hands of a congenital God residence, If there were no Xia Yun Dynasty pressing on it, they would be able to create a force that is not weaker than the protagonist of the great robbery in later generations!


    This Lingshan mountain is also likely to prove why western religion is so powerful in future generations. It was originally thought that western religion grew up with cheekiness, but only after the emergence of the creatures on this Lingshan mountain did they understand that the rise of western religion is not only cheekiness, but also their own opportunities! Although I don''t know whether this Lingshan was affected by Luo''s self explosion in the original book, there is no doubt that there should be a great reason why later Western religions and Buddhism can grow up so rapidly and occupy this Lingshan! It''s no wonder that all the spiritual veins in the western world have destroyed the Western creatures. The cultivation speed is still so fast. It turns out that there is a spirit mountain! This Lingshan is not an ordinary place, but a holy land of cultivation that is not weak compared with any place! Western creatures can rise rapidly. Perhaps this Lingshan is the greatest hero!


    However, Western religions and Buddhism should not be able to enjoy the convenience provided by the Lingshan mountain, because at this moment, Su Mu has found a towering mountain not far from the south of the Lingshan mountain! It''s coming here at an unimaginable speed. It''s conceivable. Has Su Mu ever sent anything he''s staring at? Not at all! Unless it''s something Su Mu doesn''t want, once an item falls into Su Mu''s control, he will never hand it over. This is also su Mu''s code of conduct up to now!


    "What should I be? It''s just a mountain... Well, no, it doesn''t seem to be an ordinary mountain. The aura in this mountain is really rich! It has reached the level of heavenly palace! How can there be such a holy land for cultivation in the western world? Why don''t I have any impression in my mind? Is it difficult that I forget something "Yes?" Su Mu frowned and thought to himself. Then Su Mu began to look around the Lingshan mountain. He wanted to see if there was any place in the mountain that had an impression in his mind! According to the truth, you shouldn''t have no impression of such a holy land of cultivation?


    Su Mu looked at the mountain carefully. With the passage of time, an idea suddenly appeared in Su Mu''s mind. Su Mu swallowed his saliva, and then suddenly thought: "Isn''t this the spirit mountain before the heaven and earth of the future world burst? It''s the only place in the western world where people can breed after the ravages of Luo? If this is really the spirit mountain after the beginning of heaven and earth, isn''t it developed?"


    Although this Lingshan mountain is not as good as Buzhou mountain, which is called the pillar of the boundless world, it will never be weaker than Buzhou mountain! In particular, there are several kinds of treasures on this Lingshan mountain. Although it is not a top treasure, if Su Mu will bring it back to the summer transportation Dynasty, it will undoubtedly be a great improvement for them! And one of these treasures What the Chinese and Soviet herdsmen care about most is the reason why this mountain is called Lingshan! Yulingchi!


    Many people should feel very strange to the name of Yuling pool. After all, if Su Mu hadn''t read the complete version of the flood and famine extracted by the system, Su Mu would also feel very strange to the name! Yuling pool, as its name implies, is just a pool, but it is different from ordinary pools! This Yuling pool and the soaring pool in the heaven of later generations are called The existence of the same level! It is a thing that countless powerful Buddhists in Western Buddhism must experience!


    If it is said that mortals can become the weakest immortals after passing through the Tianting flying pool, the Yuling pool in the Lingshan mountain can also let an ordinary mortal without any accomplishments step into the realm of immortals! This is the power of Yuling pool! Moreover, the spiritual power of the Yuling pool seems to be inexhaustible. Even if the Tathagata, the quasi holy peak of later generations, has practiced in the Yuling pool for tens of thousands of years, he has not seen any difference in the Yuling pool! It can be said responsibly that the Yuling pool, like the soaring pool in the heavenly palace, is something that can make people ascend to the sky step by step! Even if you practice in the spirit cultivation pool every day, you can greatly increase one''s perception of immortal Qi and even improve one''s perception of Tao!

 Chapter 1109

    Lingshan is not a famous mountain. It is just an ordinary hill. There is not even a spiritual vein, but Lingshan can be stronger than their heavenly palace in terms of fairy Qi. This is entirely because of the ability provided by the Yuling pool on Lingshan. If you lose the Yuling pool, Lingshan may be just a relatively high ordinary mountain, Su Mu is very interested in the Yuling pool on the Lingshan mountain, but he doesn''t have any idea about the Lingshan mountain, because the Lingshan mountain is too large. If you move back, you can''t find a place to store it. So Su Mu plans to take the Yuling pool in the Lingshan mountain directly. As for what the Lingshan mountain will look like in the future, Su Mu didn''t think about it.


    Su Mu obviously considered whether the Yuling pool would lose its original powerful effect after losing the heel of Lingshan. Although it is said that Yuling pool was born on Lingshan, it does not mean that Lingshan is the basis for the birth of Yuling pool. Although it is true that Yuling pool was indeed born on Lingshan, one thing should be clear, That is, Lingshan is just a large ordinary mountain. Su Mu doesn''t know why yulingchi was born in Lingshan, but if Lingshan is the root of the birth of yulingchi, Su Mu doesn''t believe it! It is impossible to breed the Yuling pool with the heel of Lingshan in any case, so there is only one possibility that the Yuling pool was born in Lingshan, that is, the Yuling pool is just a randomly selected place of birth, just like the soaring pool in the heavenly palace, which appears randomly!


    Although the first purpose of this trip is not to find this spiritual cultivation pool, since we met it, we naturally didn''t keep it. Since we met such a treasure, it must be impossible for Su Mu to leave it here and let those people in the western world hold it in their hands. We should know that future generations, whether Western religions or Buddhism, have benefited a lot from the spiritual cultivation pool, Su Mu couldn''t agree to stay here and give it to the two western saints. However, there is still a big problem for Su mu, that is, the Yuling pool is not small, but it is also very huge. It spans hundreds of thousands or even millions of kilometers, and the depth is still an unknown problem, It is obviously difficult for Su Mu to bring such a large Yuling pool back to the summer transportation Dynasty intact by himself. However, for Su mu, he may not need to consider how to bring the Yuling pool back to the summer transportation Dynasty.


    It''s better to give Yutong the Yuling pool to deal with. Anyway, she will become the leader of the summer Dynasty and inherit my throne sooner or later. In that case, let her consider how to bring the Yuling pool back to the summer Dynasty intact. The Yuling pool is a very top existence in terms of grade and other aspects, Even the general congenital treasure is estimated to be unable to compare with this Yuling pool. It is precisely because the grade of the Yuling pool is too high that Su Mu will not take it away hastily, because Su Mu knows very well that he can''t bring this Yuling pool back to the summer transportation direction by his own strength.


    Su Mu obviously didn''t want to put the Yuling pool here. After all, if such a treasure was not in his own hands, what should he do if it was mastered by someone? After all, there will always be some accidents if such a treasure is not taken back outside. Even if it cannot be taken back to the East in a short time, Su Mu must send several people here to guard it. If the two treasures, Yuling pool and feisheng pool, can make mortals ascend to the sky step by step in the future, If Su Mu''s guess is true, as long as the Yuling pool and feisheng pool can be integrated together, there will be countless golden fairyland armies in their summer Dynasty in the future! Truly make Jinxian as much as a dog!


    Although there are countless golden fairyland friars in the great Xia Yun Dynasty now, as many as dogs, after all, all golden fairyland friars in the great Xia Yun Dynasty have their original foundation, but their accomplishments have been reduced due to the promotion of the earth fairyland. Now the world is just restored to their original state, Although they were forced to lower their level, most of them still have an understanding of the golden fairyland. It is not difficult to return to the golden fairyland for cultivation. If the Yuling pool is integrated with the flying pool in the heavenly palace, maybe they can create the strong ones in the golden fairyland during the summer movement!


    In fact, this may not be impossible. You know, now either the feisheng pool or the Yuling pool can promote a mortal without any cultivation to the realm of immortals! In that case, if we integrate the two pools that can improve cultivation out of thin air, can we strengthen the effect? Let alone ordinary people go in and break through the golden fairy realm, but it shouldn''t be a big problem for celestial and true fairyland friars to enter and break through the golden fairyland?


    Su Mu came to the foot of Lingshan mountain. It has to be said that this Lingshan mountain is really not generally huge. Even if Su Mu is used to the majestic posture of Buzhou mountain in the heavenly palace all day, he can''t help but marvel at the complete Lingshan mountain before the heaven and earth in the boundless world are broken. How does this mountain appear? Buzhou mountain is the back bone of Pangu. It''s normal to be called the pillar of heaven in the boundless world. But this Lingshan mountain is different. Lingshan is not a famous mountain. Except that the Fairy Spirit brought by Yuling pool is thicker than that of ordinary mountains, But such a big mountain is as high as half a Buzhou mountain!


    Don''t underestimate the height of this half Buzhou mountain. Where is Buzhou mountain? It''s the highest mountain in the wild world. Besides Buzhou mountain, Su Mu has never seen a mountain higher than Buzhou mountain! Although the height of half Buzhou mountain doesn''t sound very high, if you really come to the foot of this Lingshan mountain, you will understand how high this Lingshan mountain is! If Buzhou mountain is the pillar of heaven in the wasteland world and the height of the wasteland world from the ground to chaos, then all the heights of this Lingshan mountain are beyond the thirty-six days from the ground!

 Chapter 1110

    The Lingshan mountain is very high, and there are hundreds of thousands of creatures on it, all of which are the creatures of the golden fairyland. It is not difficult for Su Mu to know that these creatures must have entered the spirit cultivation pool and experienced washing. Otherwise, it is basically impossible to reach the golden immortal realm at this time point in the wasteland, except those congenital gods, Although these creatures are just the existence of the first and second grade of golden fairyland, they are also golden fairyland! You should know that this time point is still at the end of the ferocious beast Dynasty. Although the history of the Honghuang world has been changed countless by Su mu, this time point is indeed the end of the ferocious beast Dynasty in the Honghuang world. But now, because the butterfly wings of Su Mu and the Xia Dynasty are incited too quickly, the improvement speed of the cultivation of the living creatures in the Honghuang world has been accelerated a lot, Even Luo Xuan, who appeared during the three families'' great robbery, appeared in the wasteland at the end of the ferocious beast Dynasty, and even died in the hands of Su Mu!


    In addition, Nuwa and Fuxi, who left Buzhou mountain after Hongjun became a saint and preached, now also have the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian three grades. Although this strength is nothing for Su mu, you should know that it is the end of the ferocious beast dynasty! You should know that Nuwa and Fuxi formed the great Luo Jinxian. What is the matter of receiving? That''s what happened after the famine world experienced the great catastrophe of the three races! Even after the appearance of the demon clan and the witch clan, their brother and sister broke through the realm of the golden immortal and left Buzhou mountain. Before that, their brother and sister could be said to have been closed in Buzhou mountain and never asked about anything that happened in the boundless world!


    And now? Nuwa and Fuxi had not ended the ferocious beast Dynasty. At this time point, they had broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! It has even broken through to the realm of three grades of Da Luo Jinxian! In addition, Su Mu has changed countless things in the desolate world. For example, the sudden birth of the witch family is not a matter of this timeline! You know, it''s still the timeline of the ferocious beast Dynasty. Even the three clan catastrophe hasn''t started yet. It can even be said that in the original work, the timeline of the three clan catastrophe appeared after the complete destruction of the ferocious beast Dynasty for a while. Now it''s still at the end of the ferocious beast Dynasty. According to the timeline of the original work, the ferocious beast Dynasty hasn''t been destroyed yet, The three ethnic groups are just very weak ethnic groups, but now? The three ethnic groups were completely controlled by the Xia Dynasty, and the fierce beast Dynasty was also destroyed for thousands of years! Even the witch clan that should appear slowly after the three nations'' catastrophe also appeared in the wasteland world. It can be imagined how chaotic the timeline of the wasteland world is now! It is obvious that the future plot cannot continue according to the original work, so Su Mu obviously has lost the means of foresight about the future. However, the best thing for Su Mu is that more than 70% of the great powers in the flood and wilderness world have been added to their summer movement, The remaining 30% are not unwilling to join them, but show goodwill to them and plan to observe them in the future.


    Su Yutong has managed the Xia Yun Dynasty in an orderly way for 5000 years since Su Mu closed the door. Su Mu is not weaker than the Xia Yun Dynasty under Su Mu''s control. Even Su Mu thinks that Su Yutong does a little better than himself. This undoubtedly proves that Su Yutong has the ability to become his successor, and Su Mu has never doubted this, Su Yutong is undoubtedly the best successor of the summer Dynasty and the most perfect successor of his own gene. Su Mu always has a fan confidence in Su Yutong. This can''t help but remind Su mu of the comfort of someone in a Book shouting that my son Wang Teng has the talent of the great emperor. Now Su Mu''s mind seems to be like the father of Wang Teng, If Wang Teng''s father is called my son, Wang Teng, who has the capital of the great emperor, Su Mu should be called the avenue of my daughter Su Yutong''s certificate, which is easy?


    Because Su Mu didn''t have any evil smell on him, the creatures on Lingshan didn''t respond to him. Although they saw Su Mu walking up Lingshan towards the spirit pool, they didn''t have any obstacles, because most of them came to Lingshan in this way, Earlier, they were just ordinary creatures in the western world. By chance, they came down to the Lingshan mountain and experienced the baptism of the Yuling pool. Because the benefits brought by the Yuling pool have always remained on the Lingshan mountain, they did not have any extreme reaction to Su Mu''s arrival. Many enthusiastic creatures wanted to do it and wanted to talk to Su mu, But I didn''t know whether Su Mu could communicate well. Finally, I didn''t dare to come forward.


    Su Mu completely ignores these creatures. All Su Mu has in his eyes now is the soul cultivation pool not far away, which emits milky white water, which is the best treasure of future Buddhism. The soul cultivation pool is the only treasure in the flood and wilderness world that can make mortals become immortals step by step without any side effects. Compared with other treasures that make mortals become immortals, Whether it is the golden elixir or flat peach of later generations, or the top ten innate spiritual roots, and even the rest can make a mortal ascend to the sky and become an immortal step by step, but there are countless side effects in the same way. Some of them are even fake immortals. They have immortal Mana and realm, but have no immortal strength, and it is difficult to make progress in lifelong cultivation!


    The Yuling pool and feisheng pool are different from other treasures. Yuling pool and feisheng pool can easily and incomparably make a mortal become an immortal step by step without any side effects. This is why Su Mu wants to get this Yuling pool! In any case, this treasure that can make people ascend to the sky without any side effects must be in their own hands! Moreover, the Tianting mastered by Zhang Bairen in later generations has trained countless heavenly soldiers and generals by relying on the soaring pool? After being baptized by the rising pool, those heavenly soldiers and generals in later generations did not have the cultivation of surpassing ordinary people for the first time. Most heavenly soldiers just had the cultivation of celestial or earth immortals. They rely on their own cultivation to achieve real immortals to become a leader, and become golden immortals to become generals in heaven, As for the existence of Da Luo Jinxian, it is not the realm that these heavenly soldiers and generals can reach. It does not mean that they can''t, but it is too difficult for them to reach that realm!


    "Is this the Yuling pool? With such a rich concentration of immortal Qi, it''s no wonder that it can become the most precious treasure of Buddhism in the future, but now it makes us carry the dynasty in the summer!" Su Mu thought to himself as he looked at the Yuling pool in front of him.

 Chapter 1111

    Before long, the military sergeant of the Xia Yun Dynasty came to the foot of the Lingshan mountain. This time, Su Yutong immediately sent nearly ten million jin Wonderland troops and several senior Luo Jinxian to guard here after knowing the treasure found by Su mu. The Lingshan mountain must not be exposed to the world before they brought the Yuling pool back by the Xia Yun Dynasty, The three great Luo Jinxian and tens of millions of golden fairyland troops guarding this place have also turned this Lingshan into a place in the wasteland world, which is only second to the Chaotian Palace in the summer! If the Chaotian Palace of the summer games is the most heavily guarded place in the wasteland world, the current Lingshan mountain is still more guarded than any other place in the wasteland world. Only the heavenly palace can suppress one!


    "I heard that the effect that the Yuling pool above can provide is the same as that of our feisheng pool in the heavenly palace during the summer Dynasty, and even more powerful than that of our feisheng pool. This Lingshan mountain is also very good. I didn''t expect that there is such a magnificent mountain in the flood and wasteland world besides Buzhou mountain, and the Fairy Spirit on this mountain is as strong as It''s so high that I''m afraid I''m about to catch up with our heavenly palace? Is it possible that there are several top spiritual veins in the depths of the Lingshan mountain? If we find them and report them to the holy master, won''t we get a lot of rewards? "A sergeant of the third grade in the golden fairyland suggested to a good friend next to him that he hasn''t left the heavenly palace much, This time when he came to Lingshan, he also saw different scenery. The immortal spirit on Lingshan was so strong that he would never believe it if there was no spirit pulse, so he suddenly had the idea of looking for the spirit pulse.


    Another Sergeant couldn''t help rolling his eyes after hearing the speech, then shook his head reluctantly and said in a voice: "Forget it, you didn''t listen carefully to the conversation between the holy master and several high-level officials. The holy master has clearly said that the reason why there is such a strong immortal spirit on the Lingshan mountain is not because of how powerful the Lingshan mountain is, nor is there any top spiritual pulse in the Lingshan mountain. Therefore, the Lingshan mountain has such a strong immortal spirit, but because of the spirit cultivation pool, holy master I made it clear last time. How do you feel that you didn''t listen? "


    "Really? Ha ha? I haven''t heard much about it. Last time, I didn''t listen carefully to the holy Zun and several high-level officials talking about the huge and strong immortal spirit on the Lingshan mountain. However, it doesn''t matter whether there is a top spirit pulse here. Anyway, the immortal spirit here is as strong as the heavenly palace, so we have a holiday here. Anyway, who isn''t this place We can all break in. Now our summer Dynasty has sent troops here. Who dares to offend us? In this way, we spend much more time every day than before. In this way, it is not impossible for us to improve our cultivation on the Lingshan mountain in a short time. I heard a while ago that the north and South palaces and the Quartet army began to recruit sergeants again , the north and South palaces are the top troops of our summer transportation Dynasty. It''s obviously difficult for us to enter, but the Quartet army is different! The Quartet army is also the top army of our summer transportation Dynasty, and the conditions for joining are not as complicated as the north and South palaces. As long as we can improve our cultivation to the five grades of golden fairyland, won''t we be able to join the Quartet army? " The third grade sergeant of the golden fairyland grinned and said slowly, as if he had been silent in his imagination. His friend on the side just smiled helplessly, but his mind was completely different from it.


    In his opinion, the reason why the Quartet army recruits the five grade sergeants in the golden fairyland now is that the top elite recruited by the Quartet army is only five grades at most. If the golden immortals above the five grades are recruited into the Quartet army, no matter how many golden fairyland sergeants they have in the great Xia Dynasty are not enough, although the great Xia Dynasty has tens of millions of golden immortals The golden Wonderland army, but many of them are just under the five grades of golden Wonderland. I''m afraid the number of golden Wonderland sergeants who have reached the five grades is no more than five million?


    Therefore, the reason why the Quartet army recruits the five grade sergeants in the golden fairyland now is just because they can recruit a large number of powerful sergeants in the great Xia Dynasty. With the passage of time, it is uncertain how many strong people will rise in the great Xia Dynasty. Their own talents are not very good. The reason why they can break through the three grade sergeants in the golden fairyland so quickly It''s just because the resources of the summer Dynasty are too rich. The cultivation resources held by their two ordinary sergeants every month are beyond the imagination of other forces! Therefore, under the irrigation of these resources, it''s very normal for them to break through the golden fairyland three grade land! As his friend said, wait until they break through in the future After the five products of golden fairyland, he joined the Quartet army and became the elite teacher of the summer transportation Dynasty. He couldn''t help feeling that there was no hope in his heart!


    Their strength is increasing, and the number of strong people in the great Xia Dynasty is also increasing. Their talents can only be regarded as middle and lower. Therefore, when they both cultivate to the five grades of golden fairyland, it is uncertain that at that time, the recruitment rules of the four armies in the great Xia Dynasty have become the minimum limit of eight or nine grades of golden fairyland. As for the real top army in the great Xia Dynasty Su Mu''s personal guards in the north and South palaces never thought they would join them. Now, the minimum cultivation level of the sergeants recruited by the north and South palaces also needs the nine grades of golden fairyland! Moreover, according to the progress rate of the summer movement, it is estimated that the sergeants who limit the minimum recruitment of Da Luo Jinxian will be improved soon!


    So no matter what, they can''t go into the north and South palaces. After all, they are the top sergeant, the Royal Guard and the strongest armed force in the summer movement. With their cultivation of three grades of golden fairyland, do they still want to join the north and South palaces? It''s like a fool talking in a dream, but it''s not impossible for the Quartet army to join the north and South palaces. Although the recruitment standard of the Quartet army is at least above the five grades of cultivation in golden fairyland, although they only have the three grades of cultivation in golden fairyland, they are not far from the five grades, In Lingshan, a place full of Fairy Spirit, coupled with the resources provided by the summer transportation Dynasty, they are not unable to enter the golden fairyland five grade land!

 Chapter 1112

    Now, in the Xia Dynasty, both the sergeant and the subjects have basically broken through to the real fairyland! This is also one of the proofs of their great Xia Yun Dynasty''s strength. The strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty can be said to be very strong, but those subjects only said that in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, all the sergeants in their great Xia Yun Dynasty have basically broken through the golden fairyland! It can be said that during the five thousand years of Su Mu''s seclusion, it was not only the senior level, but also the sergeants at the bottom. Originally, the sergeants in the real fairyland broke through to the golden fairyland, which also brought a lot of growth to their strength. Now, there are about 1.3 billion sergeants in the great Xia Dynasty, Among these 1.3 billion sergeants, the number of golden fairyland has basically exceeded 900 million! Although the remaining sergeants have not yet broken through to the golden fairyland, they are not too far away from the golden fairyland. Su Mu estimates that as long as they spend another 5000 years, they may be able to reach 1.3 billion sergeants during the summer movement. All of them will be promoted to the golden fairyland!


    What is this concept? Even when the most powerful demon family Tianting was at its peak, the number of golden fairyland strongmen mastered was only tens of millions, but now the number of golden fairyland strongmen held in the Xia Dynasty has exceeded 900 million! Although most of them are the existence of some first and second products! However, there are definitely not a few sergeants who broke through the five grades in the summer transportation dynasty! It can be said that the gap between the Xia Dynasty and the most powerful period of the demon family Tianting is only the gap in the number of top strong people in Da Luo Jinxian! In addition, the Xia Dynasty has surpassed the demon family heaven in any way! However, at this moment, these strengths are just the strength that the great summer transportation Dynasty has just started. The peak period of the great summer transportation Dynasty is far from being reached! If one day the great Xia Yun Dynasty reaches the height of those old-fashioned Yun dynasties as strong as those in the legend, the cultivation of their weakest sergeants in the great Xia Yun Dynasty must exceed the realm of great Luo Jinxian!


    you ''re right! If the summer Dynasty can reach the height of those top and old brands, then Da Luo Jinxian is just an ordinary Sergeant! This is no joke! It''s the truth! In the real top transportation, even the strong at the avenue level have numbers! There are more than hundreds of strong people in heaven! As for the realm of saints under the realm of heaven! It represents the boundless world or the highest state of all Xiandao civilization. It is just an ordinary general in the most powerful old brand dynasty! As for quasi saints, there are countless! Da Luo Jinxian can only be called an ordinary sergeant. He has no right to speak during the transportation of the dynasty! This is the terrible strength of top Yunchao!


    Now the gap between the summer Dynasty and those top dynasties is still very huge! But Su Mu is confident that they will be able to surpass those top old brands one day! Now all it takes for the summer Dynasty is time! As long as time is enough, they can easily surpass those top athletes! Why is Su Mu so confident? Then he can tell you frankly! By virtue of the system in his body and the chaotic body representing the strongest physique in the world of heaven! With these two things! Su mu can definitely lead the summer Dynasty to the height of those top dynasties! Become the only master who really controls the universe!


    That''s not all the horror of chaos! Even if a chaotic body is born in an old fortune, it will definitely be wildly wooed or assassinated! Because a chaotic body that grows up unharmed can easily destroy one of the top transport dynasties! Therefore, even if there is chaos in the top movement, the leader of their movement must make a decision! Is it to send sergeants to chase and kill chaos, or to win over chaos and make it their own ally! However, general chaotic bodies are unwilling to rely on others, so it is very unlikely to win over and let them work under their own command. More often, it is said that a chaotic body has been closed for countless years and destroyed Yunchao after leaving the customs. Su Mu has never heard of the news that Yunchao has mastered the chaotic body!


    Of course, this may also be a matter of probability. After all, chaotic body, as the strongest physique in the world of heaven, can easily break through the realm of heaven and even the avenue over time even without cultivation! It is precisely because of this that countless chaotic bodies are unwilling to live under others. They know that their physique can make them grow up rapidly. Since it is so necessary to live under others? Therefore, after awakening the chaotic body, they choose to disappear directly in the world for the first time, so that no one can find their trace, or if they are found, they should hide and practice secretly and wait for the opportunity!


    The number of chaotic bodies that have appeared in the world of the heavens for countless years can be said to be few. If you count it up, now the only surviving chaotic body in the world of the heavens is still under seal. Don''t get me wrong. It''s not someone else who sealed the chaotic body, but the chaotic body that sealed itself. Su Mu doesn''t know why he did this, Su Mu is not interested!


    Originally, they had a chaotic body in the summer Dynasty, which was enough to stand on the peak! Now, the birth of Su Yutong is a guarantee for the future of the great Xia Dynasty! Different from Su mu, Su Mu is a chaotic body of awakening! It can only be called chaotic body, but Su Yutong is different. Su Yutong is a congenital chaotic body! Although he inherited Su Mu''s acquired chaotic body, Su Yutong successfully possessed the innate chaotic body just after he was born! You should know that even among the heavens, there has never been a real congenital chaotic body! This is why Su Mu was so nervous when Su Yutong was born! It''s because Su Yutong''s innate chaotic body is too terrible. If the vision spreads out, it will attract the demons in the chaos. There are still ways to face these, but if it attracts those old-fashioned strong athletes, they will have no strength to fight back in the summer!


    Su Yutong''s appearance is also a layer of insurance for their future of summer transportation! Even if Su Mu retires and lives in seclusion in the mountains and forests in the future, the Xia Yun Dynasty will never be bullied by anyone, because as long as Su Yutong, a congenital chaotic body, exists, no one will dare to provoke the Xia Yun dynasty! This is one of the reasons why Su Mu began to cultivate Su Yutong now! If Su Yutong is trained as soon as possible, Su mu can retire one day earlier, can''t he?

 Chapter 1113

    However, although Su Yutong''s talent is very outstanding, Su Mu doesn''t think it''s time for Su Yutong to start cultivation. Now Su Mu thinks that there are basically no treasures in their hands that can cut Su Yutong''s body during the summer movement, and those ordinary treasures Su Mu doesn''t think they deserve Su Yutong''s congenital chaotic identity, That''s why he came to the western world to look for the twelve merit Golden Lotus. As long as he held the twelve merit Golden Lotus in his hand and found the twelve creation green lotus on Buzhou mountain, Su Yutong could cut his body and enter the quasi holy land. Although the integration of the three twelve lotus flowers may not directly return to the realm of the thirty-six chaotic green lotus, But at least they are qualified. With Su Yutong''s cultivation becoming more and more powerful, the thirty-six chaotic green lotus will bloom again in Su Yutong''s hands!


    After explaining the things about Lingshan, Su Mu left here and embarked on the journey of looking for the twelve merit Golden Lotus again. I have to say that this thing can''t be found if you want to find it. The twelve merit Golden Lotus can also be regarded as a treasure in the flood and famine world. Although the grade is only a congenital spiritual treasure, no one regards it as a congenital spiritual treasure, Although the merit Golden Lotus can''t provide much help when fighting, the twelve merit Golden Lotus can bring more help than fighting. Take the merit Golden Lotus in hand. In the future, Su Yutong will be able to provide her with a lot of help whether she is practicing or understanding skills, If Su Yutong takes the three most precious treasures in the chaos as his magic weapon to cut the body, Su Yutong''s foundation will be incomparably sincere! Based on the thirty-six chaotic green lotus, the recast Pangu axe is used as a weapon, and the chaotic bead is used as an auxiliary in the process of cultivation. It can be said that Su Yutong''s future achievements will not stop at the end of the road!


    However, it''s too early to say these things now. After all, Su Mu hasn''t found the twelve merit Golden Lotus and the twelve creation green lotus, let alone the chaotic pearl and recasting Pangu axe. The most important thing is that he promised Lu Wanxi to give her the four immortal killing swords as a gift after she broke through the quasi holy realm, Therefore, whether Pangu axe can reappear in this world is still an unknown problem. Of course, Su mu can also choose to read the book of Honghuang and obtain the four immortal killing swords from the book of Honghuang or the treasure of Pangu axe. However, Su Mu doesn''t feel that he is the chosen son of heaven and can do whatever he wants, However, this idea is good. It''s not impossible to try at that time. After all, if it succeeds, Lu Wanxi will not break his promise after breaking through the quasi holy realm in the future.


    ......


    Overseas Penglai Island, Su qinger and Lu Wanxi have been closed here for five thousand years. In the past five thousand years, Su qinger and Lu Wanxi have never disclosed their location to anyone. It can be said that now Su Mu only knows where they are. More specifically, they have no idea. In the past five thousand years, The accomplishments of Su qinger and Lu Wanxi can also be said to have made great progress. Originally, Su qinger''s accomplishments of Da Luo Jinxian three grades have successfully broken through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian six grades after five thousand years of closure! Although he has only made progress in three small realms, you should know that Su qinger is not in the heavenly palace! Over the past five thousand years, Su qinger has never provided her with anything needed for cultivation except some resources she has carried with her. It can be said that Su qinger rushed through these three small realms with his own talent! It has to be said that as Su Mu''s eldest daughter and the eldest princess of the summer Dynasty, Su qinger''s talent in cultivation is still very sufficient. Even if she can''t compare with Su Yutong, she can also leave the vast majority of demons behind her!


    Lu Wanxi didn''t make much progress at that time. He just broke through the original state of the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian to the current state of the fourth grade of Da Luo Jinxian. His cultivation didn''t improve much. However, like Su qinger, Lu Wanxi didn''t have any cultivation resources in the past 5000 years. He just relied on his own talent to cultivate and break through the state, And this time Lu Wanxi''s promotion is not her own cultivation, but her strength! Five thousand years ago, Lu Wanxi''s big Luo sword tire was only a small state. It can only kill the existence of one level slightly stronger than himself. If he is unprepared, he will have the opportunity to kill the existence of more than two levels of cultivation! After five thousand years of isolation, Lu Wanxi can be said to have cultivated his big Luo sword embryo to the point of being proficient! It''s only one step away from Dacheng! Although Lu Wanxi''s strength lags behind Su qinger''s, Su qinger may not be able to beat Lu Wanxi. Although Su qinger also has a haircut of the same grade as Lu Wanxi''s big Luo Jiantai, Su qinger has been improving his cultivation for most of the past 5000 years, So I didn''t pay too much attention to my sword technique. Cao miejian Jue is just the peak of Xiaocheng at this moment. It is still a long time from Dacheng!


    It''s not that to improve her sword skills first is to improve her strength. Su qinger ignores her sword skills when she improves her grade. Now, although she has reached the peak of the six products of Da Luo Jinxian in her excrement, Su qinger has lost her confidence to fight beyond her level! Now, even if Su qinger uses the formula of grass killing sword, the most is to kill the seven grade big Luo Jinxian. The eight grade big Luo Jinxian can fight the enemy. As for the nine grade big Luo Jinxian, Su qinger can only run if he meets it now! But Lu Wanxi is different. Although it is only the cultivation of the fourth grade of Da Luo Jinxian, Lu Wanxi can fight with the seventh grade of Da Luo Jinxian at this moment because of the embryo of Da Luo sword! Even Lu Wanxi, the eighth grade great Luo Jinxian, can hold her for a while. If she wants to run, the ninth grade great Luo Jinxian may not be able to keep her! This is the benefit of improving his combat effectiveness first. Although the realm is improved a little slowly, Lu Wanxi is not weaker than Su qinger in strength!


    It can be said that if the two fight with all their strength now, although Su qinger has the advantage in the realm, he may not be able to beat Lu Wanxi. Now Lu Wanxi can definitely fight Su qinger''s existence of the six products of the great Luo Jinxian with his own cultivation of the four products of the great Luo Jinxian by virtue of the two innate Lingbao level killing swords and the big Luo sword embryo in Yuantu and a bi! Although Su qinger mastered Cao miejian Jue, it was just a small town. If Su qinger could cultivate Cao miejian Jue to the same level as Lu Wanxi, she could easily suppress Lu Wanxi!

 Chapter 1114

    Lu Wanxi looked at the boundless sea and pondered, while Su qinger waved his Qingping sword on one side. To tell the truth, their strength has improved enough now. This Penglai Island may be regarded as a blessed place. They have never seen a place with such strong Fairy Spirit except the heavenly palace, Su qinger and Lu Wanxi, who first arrived here 5000 years ago, explored the whole Penglai Island together, but they didn''t find anything. Maybe their cultivation was not enough that day, but after the closure, they explored Penglai Island again. However, there was no discovery. Up to now, they are very familiar with every plant on Penglai Island, However, it is impossible to find out whether there is any mystery in the depths of Penglai Island.


    "Qinger, have we been out for more than 5000 years?" Lu Wanxi looked at the endless sea and couldn''t help but say to Su qinger, who was still dancing a sword: "Don''t you plan to go back and have a look? Over the past five thousand years, compared with Shiniang and Shifu, I should miss you very much. Why not smash the door or go back to the heavenly palace to have a look. I haven''t been back for many years and miss Shifu very much."


    After hearing the speech, Su qinger looked back at Lu Wanxi, who was in a daze. Then she shook her head reluctantly. After more than 5000 years, if Su qinger didn''t find Lu Wanxi''s performance wrong again, she would really be a fool. Once, they even made an appointment to rest for a few days without practicing. After a long rest, they decided to sleep together at night In the middle of the night, Su qinger heard Lu Wanxi murmuring words like master, I miss you so much. There was even a very explicit Su qinger. Even the fairy thought, she felt uncomfortable all over. However, Su qinger didn''t break through Lu Wanxi. Su qinger knew very well that she was right to regard her peers as her sister Her master had an unspeakable feeling for her father!


    This is also one of the reasons why Su qinger doesn''t want to go back. How should Lu Wanxi face her father after she goes back? This is a problem, so Su qinger procrastinates again and again. Five thousand years have passed. Although Su qinger misses Su Mu and her mother very much, she hasn''t mentioned the idea of returning to the heavenly palace, because she doesn''t know what Lu Wanxi will do after she goes back What kind of things, if Lu Wanxi is an ordinary person, she is the only disciple of her father! She is also the only princess who is not their direct line in the summer dynasty! It is precisely because of these identity restrictions that Su qinger feels a great headache. What about returning to the heavenly palace? How should Lu Wanxi face her father who has some salted fish?


    Moreover, by now, Su qinger has already understood that his salted fish father probably already knew Lu Wanxi''s emotional problems for himself, so he asked him to take Lu Wanxi away from the heavenly palace for a period of time. I''m afraid the reason is to separate himself from Lu Wanxi for a period of time and stay away. Maybe in his salted fish father''s opinion, Lu Wanxi is just It''s just the beginning of love. After a period of separation, let her calm down. Maybe she can understand the gap and relationship between herself and Su mu. They can''t come together!


    But Su Mu may not have thought of this. Lu Wanxi not only didn''t weaken Su Mu''s image in his mind, but also increased his feelings. How to solve this? Su qinger didn''t know. She guessed that her salted fish father wouldn''t know. Su qinger knew his father very well. After all, she was young and took the initiative to show love at the beginning The father of salted fish understands the intentions of others. As can be imagined, his father can hardly say that this way of dealing with this emotion is difficult. He is not allowed to get rid of Lu Wan. It is impossible for him to say that the background is all his great princess of the Xia Xia Dynasty. Lu Wanxi can''t be driven out of the summer dynasty!


    In Su qinger''s opinion, maybe it''s because of these identity restrictions that Lu Wanxi can''t get together with Su Mu! In fact, Su qinger''s heart doesn''t have much uncomfortable feeling that Lu Wanxi fell in love with his father. After all, Su qinger knows what the world is like. It can be said that men have three wives and four concubines, while his father is very receptive Lian kept a low profile and never flirted with flowers and plants, but those flowers and plants took the initiative to come to the door. Didn''t tea succeed in the first place? Although they were together only after Liu Qingyi agreed in the end, Su Mu cares about his wife very much, but the world is a world of strength first. Isn''t it normal for Su Mu to have three wives and four concubines with such strong strength? Su Mu is just two beauties.


    What makes Su qinger really mind Lu Wanxi falling in love with Su Mu is that Lu Wanxi is his father''s only disciple! It''s easy to say anything else, but it''s really hard to deal with. Lu Wanxi is Su Mu''s apprentice, but he inadvertently loves Su mu, which makes Su qinger feel very headache. What kind of father is Su qinger It''s very clear that she doesn''t see anything attractive about her father, but he can always attract those peerless beauties who are willing to follow, which makes Su qinger feel most incredible!


    Su qinger couldn''t help shaking her head helplessly about what Lu Wanxi said just now. Is Lu Wanxi beginning to hide it now? You know, she and Su Mu are teachers and disciples! If they were together, wouldn''t they be ashamed of the summer movement? What is the relationship between teachers and disciples? This is


    "Qinger, I want to go back." while Su qinger was still thinking, Lu Wanxi''s voice sounded again and said to Su qinger, "I want to go back and see what the summer transportation Dynasty is like now."


    Su qinger could not help being silent for a moment when he heard the speech. Then he could only nod helplessly and answer aloud: "Let''s go back. After all, we''ve been out for more than 5000 years and miss our mother and father very much. Wanxi, you must control your emotions, okay? You should know one thing. If you''re with my father, you should know what the consequences are."


    Su qinger reluctantly shook her head and said it to Lu Wanxi. She hoped to remind Lu Wanxi not to make mistakes, but Lu Wanxi didn''t seem to hear it. She just smiled and looked at the endless sea. Su qinger was completely speechless. God knows whether Lu Wanxi listened.

 Chapter 1115

    In the northern palace of the summer festival, Liu Qingyi is now touching a white jade hairpin in her hand and is lost in thought. This jade hairpin is not a gift from Su mu, but something given to her by her daughter Su qinger when she first arrived in the fairy world. For Liu Qingyi, the most important person in her life except Su Mu is undoubtedly Su qinger, But now Su qinger has been out for 5000 years and hasn''t returned, which makes her very worried. She''s afraid that Su qinger will have something wrong outside, but she''s not strong enough to leave the heavenly palace and go to the wasteland to find her daughter, so she can only stay in the heavenly palace and wait day after day, However, for Liu Qingyi, what is comforting is that her husband has passed the Customs a while ago. Although she only accompanied herself for a period of time and left the heavenly palace, for Liu Qingyi, the company during this period of time can always make her forget some sadness.


    "Sister, do you want to be light again?" red tea came to Liu Qingyi''s room and saw Liu Qingyi sitting by the window holding a jade hairpin in a daze. He sighed and asked.


    After hearing someone''s voice, Liu Qingyi also recovered, looked at red tea, then sighed, shook his head and said, "yes, the girl of qinger has been away for more than 5000 years. So far, no news has come back. I''m a little worried about whether qinger will have any accidents."


    After hearing the speech, red tea immediately came to Liu Qingyi''s side and sat down. Then he held Liu Qingyi''s hand and said aloud: "Sister, you can rest assured that qinger is a strong person in the realm of great Luo Jinxian. She is a top presence in our summer transportation Dynasty, not to mention in this desolate world. Now in the desolate world, it is basically impossible to pose a threat to qinger, so sister, you can rest assured that you don''t have to worry about qinger. She may still be somewhere in the desolate land at the moment Fang Xiulian, besides, didn''t Lu Wanxi go with her? They are both strong in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Now there is basically no existence that can pose any threat to them in the desolate world. Please relax, sister. I believe that the girl will know to come back after a while. "


    After listening to red tea''s words, Liu Qingyi couldn''t help nodding. She had to admit that what red tea said was indeed the truth. Su qinger''s cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian and accompanied by Lu Wanxi who reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Although the two little girls experienced few things, where was their strength? It''s basically impossible for anyone to cause harm to them Threat. Maybe now qinger is just practicing in seclusion and will return to the heavenly palace after a while. However, Liu Qingyi is not very concerned about this, because she also knows that Su qinger''s strong strength will not be unexpected. She just misses Su qinger. After all, mother and daughter haven''t met for more than 5000 years, and she is worried about her daughter My four years are still a little unbearable.


    "A while ago, my husband heard that he was looking for twelve merit Golden Lotus in the western world recently. He didn''t know when he would come back." Seeing that Liu Qingyi temporarily put aside her worries about Su qinger, red sleeve also spoke out the purpose of this trip. Although Su Mu accompanied them for a while, who doesn''t want their men to be with them all the time? Fortunately, Liu Qingyi and red sleeve are sensible women. They both know how much pressure Su Mu has on his shoulders, so they have been He didn''t bring more pressure to Su mu, but he always had some insomnia at night.


    "It shouldn''t take much time for my husband to come back this time. After all, it''s not closed practice. It takes thousands of years to stabilize the realm. As long as my husband finds the twelve merits and virtues, the Golden Lotus should come back." Liu Qingyi answered after hearing the speech.


    "The key lies in this point. My sister should also know many things in the boundless world. My husband said that the twelve merit golden lotus was broken and split from the thirty-six chaotic green lotus. It is not so easy to find it. Even if my husband can''t go out for so long this time, it must take too little time ¡£¡± Tea reluctantly said that it is not easy to find the twelve merit Golden Lotus. Tea itself has reached the eighth grade of golden fairyland, so she has a deeper understanding of the flood and famine world than Liu Qingyi, and she also needs to know more about the twelve merit Golden Lotus. It is because of this that she understood that Su Mu should go out for a short time this time You can''t come back.


    "Yes, such a lotus is hidden in the wasteland, such a huge wasteland world. Although it is said that the twelve merit Golden Lotus appears in the western world, the western world is also so huge. If you want to find a lotus, it is equivalent to looking for a needle in a haystack. Maybe it will be thousands of years to separate from your husband this time!" Liu Qingyi sighed helplessly after hearing the speech.


    "This time passes so fast. In the blink of an eye, Yutong is more than 5000 years old. We have been with our husband for ten thousand years. During these ten thousand years, my husband has been busy and has little time to accompany our sisters. However, after the girl Yutong starts the beam, my husband should be much more free, and then he can spare more time to accompany us." Tea took a deep breath and said aloud.


    Liu Qingyi couldn''t help laughing at the speech and said aloud, "which mother doesn''t regard her child as a treasure? You take the girl Yutong as a tool for you and our husband to spend more time together. If Yutong knows, it may be sad."


    "I didn''t say that." tea also smiled and said.


    Looking at the charming scenery outside the window, red tea can''t help feeling tired. Although the scenery of the heavenly palace can be said to be the most in the wasteland world, anyone will be tired of facing it for thousands of years. Looking at the scenery, red tea suddenly said: "Elder sister, we''ve been in this heavenly palace for thousands of years since we came to the wasteland. Why don''t we take time to visit the wasteland? I''m very interested in the legendary wasteland. Why don''t we go for a walk in the wasteland? Anyway, my husband won''t come back in a short time. We might as well go for a walk and maybe we can stay in the West When Fang meets her husband, what do you think, sister? "

 Chapter 1116

    Liu Qingyi was stunned for a moment after hearing what tea said, and then said with some worry: "I''m still a long way from the realm of golden immortals. Will it be a little casual to go to the wasteland? You know, most of the innate gods and creatures on the wasteland have broken through to the golden fairyland or even the high level of golden fairyland. I''m just the cultivation of nine real Immortals. If you go with me, you''ll be delayed when things happen? Do you want to No, I won''t go. Go yourself, sister. Anyway, I''m used to looking at this yard every day. "


    After hearing the speech, red tea felt helpless. Yes, Liu Qingyi is now just the cultivation of nine grades in the real fairyland. Going to the wasteland is bound to encounter danger. You should know that their appearance and body shape are the top existence in the world. What should they do if they encounter those evil spirits? I''m not afraid. After all, my cultivation has reached the level of eight golden immortals But Liu Qingyi is different. Liu Qingyi''s talent is not a very outstanding reason. Now she is just the ninth grade of the real fairyland, and can reach the boundary of half a step of the golden fairyland. If there is any accident in Liu Qingyi because of her proposal, she can''t live in her heart all her life.


    Over the past 5000 years, Liu Qingyi can be said to have made every effort to break through the current cultivation, but he has not broken through to the golden fairyland because of his own talent. This is also the most painful thing in Liu Qingyi''s heart all the time, because they both know that if they want to stay with Su Mu forever, they must at least make themselves immortal and reach that realm Beyond the boundaries of time, it is absolutely impossible to reach the realm of saints. It''s OK for tea to say that after all, tea''s talent is not too bad. Coupled with the resources provided by the summer transportation Dynasty, she has no chance to become a saint in the earth fairy world in the future, and the opportunity is not small, but Liu Qingyi is different. Liu Qingyi can be said to have done everything from mortals to today It is basically impossible to become holy.


    "Sister, let''s ask the king of Tianfeng to arrange some top sergeants from the north and South palaces to secretly protect us all the way. My sister has been stuck in the golden fairyland for a long time. Why don''t we go out for a walk? Maybe my sister can break through the golden fairyland? You know, cultivation is not made behind closed doors. It''s also important to go out more often to improve her mood Cultivation is a necessary link, isn''t it? "Tea immediately made a proposal when he thought of it.


    "Is it too hard for us to work? After all, we''re just going out for a walk. Is it too high-profile to call the top sergeants in the north and South palaces to protect us in the dark? You know, the sergeants in the north and South palaces are the top elite in our summer transportation Dynasty and the best weapon to restrain the enemy and let them hide Will they be unwilling to protect us? "Liu Qingyi said reluctantly to red tea. She felt that it was too high-profile to bother Zhao Qing to arrange Sergeant secret protection for them. Although she was the saint of the summer movement, she has always been very low-key, so what red tea just said is a little different from her own concept.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry about this. The sergeants in the north and South palaces can''t help them in a short time. Just find two people to protect your elder sister secretly. Let''s decide. By the way, elder sister, your maid xialan has broken through the realm of five grade golden immortals? Just let her follow." Tea smiled and immediately said, to tell the truth, tea''s own grade is much larger than Liu Qingyi, but since they have also married Su mu, the first Liu Qingyi is naturally her sister. After all, she is the latecomer. When Liu Qingyi accepted her, she was willing to call her sister. Maybe that''s why she was in front of Liu Qingyi When I was young, red tea tried to be smaller.


    Liu Qingyi couldn''t help nodding helplessly after hearing the speech, and said aloud, "OK, you can arrange it, sister."


    "OK! Xialan, tell the king of Tianfeng that we are going to leave the heavenly palace and go for a walk in the wasteland. Let the king of Tianfeng help us find two suitable people to follow us secretly." Tea immediately said to xialan, who was watering flowers and plants outside the house. Xialan nodded when she heard the speech. After agreeing, she immediately turned and left the North Palace and went to the middle palace to inform Zhao Qing, the king of Tianfeng.


    ......


    In the middle palace, Su Yutong has just finished handling today''s political affairs and is preparing to go to the North Palace to see her mother and the holy stepmother. However, on the way, she suddenly meets xialan, who hurried to the rear palace. Xialan is the most favored maid in the rear palace. She knows that she has been with the holy queen for the longest time. She has been serving the holy queen wholeheartedly all the time, and now her cultivation is better He has reached the five golden fairyland and is also the only golden fairyland expert around the queen. In addition to secretly protecting the queen, he is also the first female official in the North Palace.


    "Sister Xia LAN? What happened to you in such a hurry?" Su Yutong couldn''t help but stop Xia LAN and asked her. Looking at Xia Lan''s eager appearance, she thought something had happened to Beigong.


    "I don''t deserve it. I''ll tell your highness that the queen saint and the empress honghou have an appointment to leave the heavenly palace and go to the wasteland for a visit. Let me go to the north and South palaces and ask the king of Tianfeng for some high-ranking sergeants in the golden fairyland to follow and protect secretly." Xia LAN looked at Su Yutong and explained after she immediately saluted herself.


    "Are you going away? Forget it, I''d better go in person. By the way, tell King Tianfeng that daddy has four dark guards. Let them wait in front of the North palace gate. There''s no need to find the sergeant of the north and South palaces. Just let the four dark guards go out." Su Yutong waved his hand and flew directly to the North Palace, Xia Lan also smiled and saluted when she heard the speech. She flew towards the north and South palaces with some excitement.


    Originally, I was worried about sending the golden fairyland sergeant to protect Xia LAN. After all, there are many high-level and powerful golden fairyland in the wasteland world. If they really have evil intentions towards the queen saint and the Red Queen, can several golden fairyland sergeants stop them? But if you let the four dark guards accompany you, it will be all right. After all, the four dark guards are the four great Luo Jinxian strongmen hidden in their summer transportation Dynasty. They work together and even the king Tianfeng is not an opponent! This time, there is no problem accompanying the two ladies out!

 Chapter 1117

    In today''s great Xia Yun Dynasty, the cultivation at the peak of the golden fairyland is not a strong one. After all, there are as many golden fairyland friars in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and the four dark guards, as the great Xia Yun Dynasty, followed Su Mu''s existence at the beginning, and their strength has changed greatly over the past ten thousand years, The original four dark guards didn''t break through the realm of great Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world, but it''s just the existence of golden fairyland, but now it''s different. Now the time is expensive. After ten thousand years, the four dark guards have also grown into the existence of the realm of great Luo Jinxian. The strongest two of the four dark guards, no invitation and life chasing, now have the strength of the four products of great Luo Jinxian, There is no problem for such a strong strength to secretly protect Liu Qingyi and red tea.


    In the north and South palaces, Zhao Qing is still in the state of closed door cultivation. Of course, Zhao Qing is not closed door as long as Su mu. She is just improving her perception of the next realm. The advantage of such closed door is that she can leave the customs anytime and anywhere, and there is no need to consider whether she will be possessed by evil because of her rash exit, Now Zhao Qing is a master of the six products of Da Luo Jinxian. In addition to Su Mu and Zhang bainin, there are few people who can suppress Zhao Qing in the summer transportation Dynasty, and Zhao Qing also reassures Su mu all the time. Zhao Qing can be said to be the most senior figure in the summer transportation Dynasty, Now, after recovering the blood of Tianfeng, her talent has been improved by more than one level. In today''s summer transportation Dynasty, Zhao Qing can undoubtedly have the strength of saints in the future! There is no doubt that Zhao Qing''s talent can definitely stand in the realm of saints! Zhao Qing doesn''t even need the resources of the great Xia dynasty or other help. Zhao Qing has the ability to stand in the realm of saints! Achieve mixed yuan Tao fruit!


    "On the top of the king, the two empress wanted to send out the maid to send a maid in the palace to announce the announcement, hoping that Wang could send a guard to secretly protect it. But when she came to our palace, the princess met her royal highness. The Royal Highness suggested that the four dark guards should go out to protect two empress, so the princess''s Royal Highness told him to go down to four. Wake up the four dark guards. "A sergeant in armor came to Zhao Qing and said slowly after saluting Zhao Qing.


    After hearing the speech, Zhao Qing first opened his eyes, then slowly took a breath and said, "both women are going out to play?"


    After the voice fell, Zhao Qing couldn''t help narrowing her eyes and then said: "It''s no small matter. Neither of the two women has strong strength, so the Red Queen has the strength of the golden immortal realm and can protect herself. The holy queen can say that she has no strength to bind chickens. Although the wasteland world has been completely controlled by our summer transportation Dynasty, it''s not easy for the two women to go out. It''s natural to protect secretly We can''t do less, but our North and South palaces are the personal guards of the holy master. Will such a random and incomparable transfer cause the holy master''s unhappiness? I''d better contact the holy master first and wait for the holy master to make a decision. "


    "But on the throne, the royal highness of the princess has already said that four secret guards are secretly following the protection. We do not need any North American two palace to send any of the sergeants to follow. Even if this is necessary, do we want to make plans after contacting the Holy One?"


    "I said I would contact the holy master and make a decision. If there''s nothing wrong, you''d better go down first." after Zhao Qing said that, he slowly closed his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t want to say anything more. The sergeant shook his head helplessly and left Zhao Qing''s palace.


    However, after the sergeant left, Zhao Qing slowly opened his eyes. He took a deep breath and then looked up into the sky. He murmured in his mouth, "is the saint respected that he has decided to impart his position to the little princess? What about the long princess? Perhaps in my eyes, the most suitable person to ascend the throne of Saint Jamo is the royal highness of the princess?"


    Yes, Zhao Qing''s inner thoughts are different from those of others. Others may think that Su Yutong is the most perfect successor of the summer transportation Dynasty, but in Zhao Qing''s opinion, it may be more perfect and appropriate to make su qinger the successor. Although Su qinger''s talent and strength are not as good as Su Yutong, it is precisely because of this that she is the most perfect successor in Zhao Qing''s heart, no matter what The throne takes some time to settle down. Su qinger is more like an emperor. Although Su Yutong has more strength and talent than Su qinger, in Zhao Qing''s heart, she thinks Su Yutong is too perfect. Maybe Su Yutong will bring the summer Dynasty to a height that they can''t accept in a short time, so Zhao Qing still thinks Su qinger is more suitable to be an emperor More!


    They can guide Su qinger slowly, but they can''t teach Su Yutong, because they don''t have that qualification. Su Yutong is too perfect. Moreover, in the long run, Su qinger is indeed more suitable than Su Yutong to become the emperor of the summer transportation Dynasty. Apart from anything else, let''s say chaos. Su Yutong will not be locked by the summer transportation Dynasty in the future Stay, Su Yutong will delay the affairs of the great Xia Dynasty because of many things of her own, and the most important operation of one side of the dynasty is to take good care of the emperor every day. Su Yutong obviously does not have this ability, not that Su Yutong is inferior, but because the position of the leader of the great Xia Dynasty is too important. Can su Yutong take care of it all after sitting on it Think about the summer Dynasty with all your heart?


    Therefore, in Zhao Qing''s opinion, Su qinger, who is not as talented as Su Yutong, is the best successor to the leader of the summer Dynasty. She believes that Su qinger is more suitable to sit in this position than Su Yutong! At least Su qinger won''t have so many things to deal with as Su Yutong. After su qinger sits on the throne of the summer Dynasty, they can become stronger!


    However, Su Mu needs to make a decision about inheriting the throne after all, and their subordinates don''t say much. After all, Su Mu is still alive and well. Su Mu is lazy and doesn''t want to be the boss before he is ready to let his descendants inherit his position, If their subordinates talk about it at will, they will inevitably speak disrespectfully to Su mu, so the best way is not to talk about it. They can think about it and consider it. However, before Su Mu makes a real decision, they are best to talk about it!

 Chapter 1118

    In the western world, Su Mu is still looking for the location of the twelve merit Golden Lotus. I have to say that it is not too much to look for a needle in a haystack. Although he has the twelve immortality Black Lotus as an introduction, he can explore the location of the twelve merit Golden Lotus, But after all, the western world is so huge. How difficult is it to find something accurately? However, for Su mu, perhaps the most important thing he needs is manpower, so after looking for a few days without results, Su Mu immediately issued a notice as the leader of the summer Dynasty, asking the whole flood and wilderness world to help him find the twelve merit Golden Lotus. After finding it, there are many good points. Even experts above the seven grades of Luo Jinxian will be moved, Not to mention the existence of those who have not yet reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian?


    Su Mu doesn''t need to worry about whether these people will find it and don''t tell himself at all. Su Mu hasn''t considered this problem, but in Su Mu''s opinion, no one should be so stupid. Although the twelve merit Golden Lotus is a congenital treasure, the people who get it will have at least one congenital treasure in the future, but they don''t have much use with it, In contrast, don''t he smell good when he gets Su Mu to replace a congenital treasure that is more suitable for him? It is precisely for this reason that Su Mu does not need to consider whether someone will fill his own pocket, because this problem obviously does not exist.


    Moreover, Su Mu himself is in the western world. Coupled with the reason why the twelve products destroy the world black lotus, he has his own perception of the twelve product merit Golden Lotus. What if he is found by others? Even if they want to enrich their own money, they can''t do it in front of Su mu. The twelve merit Golden Lotus is also a congenital treasure. It will send out an incomparable vision when they are born. If Su mu can''t find the twelve merit Golden Lotus after the vision, it can only show that Su Mu is stupid. In addition, it can''t explain any problems, So Su Mu doesn''t need to worry that someone will fill his own pocket. When the golden lotus was born, the unstoppable vision is enough to become Su Mu''s confidence. After all, it is also a congenital treasure, and the vision can''t be stopped, Even if Su Mu uses the masking array and many means of Su Yutong''s birth again, it will be difficult to hide it perfectly!


    Indeed, the chaotic body is more powerful and advanced than the innate Lingbao, but Su Yutong was just born. Although the newly born chaotic body is also very powerful, he does not have his own clear consciousness. He can''t make better decisions like Su Mu now. The visions he sends out with him only appear with her mind, With Su Mu''s use of several means, it is normal for the vision to disappear. However, the vision caused by the birth of the twelve merit Golden Lotus is different. Every treasure of the congenital Lingbao level is the East and West that has been precipitated for tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of years. The vision caused by the treasure can not be hidden by man. Of course, With his powerful strength, this kind of vision can''t be hidden all the time, but that means basically doesn''t exist in today''s Wasteland world, so Su Mu doesn''t have to worry that the twelve merit Golden Lotus will be held by others, so he can''t find it.


    Su Mu is now casting a net to catch more fish. He is really not very good at finding the twelve merit Golden Lotus, but it is different when someone helps him. Basically, so many creatures in the wasteland world are helping Su Mu find the twelve merit Golden Lotus. Even in order to keep the merit Golden Lotus in his own hands, Su Mu has offered unimaginable benefits, Anyone who finds the twelve merit Golden Lotus and gives it to Su mu can get a congenital treasure of the Xia Dynasty! And you can also get a mature fruit of flat peach, one of the ten Linggen! What are the benefits!?


    You should know that there are not many congenital Lingbao in the famine world at this time point. As long as people with a heart look for it and have the opportunity, they can''t find it. Congenital Lingbao is not too precious in the current famine world, but it''s not so easy to master a congenital Lingbao! If you don''t protect the strength of the treasure in your hand, it''s normal to be taken away by others! This is also a daily event in the flood world. Taking people''s treasure can be seen everywhere in the flood world. However, because of the position of the summer Dynasty, this situation is much less and it is basically difficult to meet. However, this does not mean that this action has disappeared in the flood world.


    This kind of thing of seizing people''s most precious treasure is often seen in the boundless world. After all, how much promotion can a suitable treasure bring to yourself? It''s a temptation that no one can resist. Now the great Xia Yun Dynasty can be said to have made clear his conditions. As long as you come to the door with the twelve merit Golden Lotus, the great Xia Yun Dynasty will replace you with a congenital treasure that is most suitable for you! And give you a ripe flat peach!


    In addition to the innate Lingbao, the temptation of flat peach is definitely not small! The present flat peach is not the flat peach differentiated by the queen mother of later generations. The later flat peach can only be called a kind of spiritual fruit, which was eaten by the immortals at the flat peach conference, but now it is different. The present flat peach is still the earliest flat peach in the boundless world. If a flat peach is swallowed, it will not increase the longevity of thousands of years! But for the improvement of their own strength! Although it is impossible to achieve the same achievement as Huang Zhongli, there is no problem with a gold immortal!


    Now the flat peach is so powerful! It''s not a problem to achieve a golden immortal. Although I don''t know what the later flat peach has experienced in the hands of the queen mother, it has only increased a little longevity yuan. Even the top one is only ten thousand years of cultivation, but now the flat peach is definitely worthy of the name of one of its ten congenital spiritual roots! If you swallow one, mortals can have golden immortal mana! There is no doubt about it! So Su Mu took out a flat peach and a congenital treasure as a reward. Basically, it can be said that no one in the boundless world can refuse such temptation!


    Maybe some powerful people don''t look up to flat peaches, but will they look down on congenital Lingbao? Perhaps those who are not strong know that they can''t hold the innate Lingbao, but can''t they see the same treasure of flat peach, which can improve their strength out of thin air? This time, Su Mu was bleeding a lot, but when he thought of finding the twelve merit Golden Lotus, he only needed to find the twelve green lotus on Buzhou mountain, so he was hopeful to create a new thirty-six chaotic green lotus. Su Mu felt that his cost was nothing.

 Chapter 1119

    Perhaps in the later stage of the whole world, flat peach is just a kind of good fruit for countless immortals, which can only be used to satisfy their greed. However, at this time, flat peach is not such a low-grade object. Today''s flat peach can be said to be the top celestial spirit fruit, and flat peach tree is known as one of the top ten innate spirit roots! Ranking even surpasses many innate spiritual roots, which can make people increase mana out of thin air or directly make a mortal become a golden immortal. No matter what effect, it is enough to make people excited and want to put it into their own bag.


    But you have to say why Su Mu always hides such a good thing as flat peach and doesn''t give it to Liu Qingyi. It''s also because the side effects brought by flat peach are too great. Unlike Huang Zhongli, Huang Zhongli''s improved strength is permanent and the side effects are very powerful. Although he can promote a mortal to the realm of golden immortals out of thin air, However, the side effect of failing to improve half step cultivation in the rest of his life also makes countless people regard flat peach as something tasteless and a pity to abandon. In Su Mu''s eyes, flat peach is also similar to Huang Zhongli. Although Liu Qingyi can be promoted to the realm of Jinxian after he gets off his clothes, his side effect is also something Su Mu doesn''t want to see, That is now the congenital flat peach, after taking it, will not make progress in its own strength for 100000 years! Although it''s only 100000 years that he can''t improve his cultivation, it''s too long for Su mu. After 100000 years, Su Mu is confident that he can improve Liu Qingyi''s cultivation with his own ability. 100000 years is too long. Su Mu doesn''t want his lover to stop in the golden fairyland.


    Therefore, in Su Mu''s opinion, flat peach is actually the same thing as Huang Zhongli. Although Huang Zhongli has more powerful effects, its side effects are also more powerful. The side effects that can''t improve all his life make su Mu regard it as something that can''t be used. Even if he has it in his hands, Su Mu won''t use it to anyone under his command, Although the side effects of flat peach are not as serious as those of Huang Zhongli, but they can''t improve their strength for 100000 years, in Su Mu''s opinion, these 100000 years are too long. It''s not much different from the side effects that Huang Zhongli can''t make progress all his life. How far have he grown in 100000 years? Do you still need flat peaches to improve your strength?


    Su Mu''s cultivation is only a little more than ten thousand years now, but his cultivation has been promoted to the later stage of quasi saint, and his strength is fully brought into play, which is comparable to that of Saint! This is just the result of Su Mu''s ten thousand years of cultivation. For Su mu, the ten thousand years may be enough to improve his strength beyond everything. At that time, Su Mu didn''t believe that it was difficult or not. At that time, he didn''t rely on his own strength to improve Liu Qingyi''s strength, Even if Liu Qingyi doesn''t practice at all now, Su Mu believes that he will promote Liu Qingyi into a top power after 100000 years!


    At present, Liu Qingyi''s strength is enough to prevent him from having any problems for millions or even tens of millions of years. Therefore, Su Mu won''t worry about whether Liu Qingyi will not keep up with his strength in the future, resulting in his inability to live with him. These things may still be a very difficult problem for Su mu, But Su Mu believes that he will reach an unimaginable level in the next 100000 years. This is not only his confidence in himself, but also su Mu''s confidence in the system and chaos. With these two things, he can definitely grow to an unimaginable level in 100000 years!


    After all, Su Mu is not a person in the wasteland world. Perhaps for the creatures in the wasteland world or the congenital God residence, 100000 years is only equivalent to a ton of time, but for Su mu, there are too many things that can be done in these 100000 years, Moreover, Su Mu has been unable to estimate how strong his cultivation will be in 100000 years. Now Su mu can understand that the most powerful realm is the realm of the road. To be honest, Su Mu has the confidence to improve his strength to the realm of the road in 100000 years! Even if it is impossible to reach the realm of the great road, at least the strength of the realm of the great road can be achieved. Therefore, Su Mu feels that taking these fruits with side effects and exchanging future time for current strength is a very unthinkable practice.


    In Su Mu''s eyes, Huang Zhongli, a treasure against the sky, is actually the same thing. After all, Huang Zhongli can only improve a person''s cultivation to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Perhaps for most people in the flood world, Da Luo Jinxian is already the strong one at the peak and the existence of Da Neng level in the flood world, But for Su mu, the realm of Da Luo Jinxian is not enough. Maybe one day in the future, Da Luo Jinxian is just the lowest level of strength in their summer transportation Dynasty. Don''t say it''s great power. It''s not even the strong. Of course, it''s just Su Mu''s imagination. No one knows what the future will be like.


    Maybe one day in the future, the great Xia Dynasty will really reach the peak. The lowest sergeants under his command are Da Luo Jinxian. However, it will take too long to settle down. After all, Da Luo Jinxian is still the highest combat power in the great Xia Dynasty, not counting Su mu, In the great Xia Dynasty, even in the whole world, the great Luo Jinxian is the strongest existence, but Su Mu believes that he has that ability and believes that he can make the great Luo Jinxian like a dog in the future great Xia Dynasty. The quasi saints and the strong walk everywhere, and the saints can be seen everywhere. Only the state of heaven can be called the appearance of the strong.


    However, for Su Mu now, that day is still too far away. What Su Mu should do now is to hold the twelve merit Golden Lotus in his own hands, find the twelve creation green lotus, and recreate the thirty-six chaotic green lotus by relying on the ability of the heavenly way of the earth fairyland, so that Su Yutong can chop her body and become a quasi saint, so as to lay a good foundation for her. As for other things, Su Mu doesn''t think so much. Anyway, cultivating Su Yutong is the most important thing for Su mu. For Su mu, whether to do other things or not depends entirely on his mood.


    While Su Mu was frantically looking for the twelve merit Golden Lotus in the western world, a willow tree slowly stretched out its own willow branch in a mountain range in the western world, swallowing all the creatures passing by into its belly. What''s more surprising is that this willow has already possessed the cultivation of the three products of Luo Jinxian!

 Chapter 1120

    This willow has existed here for a long time. It was born before the birth of the wasteland world! Born in chaos, every willow branch seems to be a law. Different from Yangmei noumenon, Yangmei noumenon is the carrier of the limit of space law, and this willow tree emits not only space law, but also many top laws such as space and time destiny, Even this willow tree has the breath of creation!


    Note that what we are talking about here is not Pangu''s groundbreaking creation, but the real creation! It is not easy to master a rule completely and condense it into its own mana. The time it takes is simply incalculable, Now this willow has turned all its mana into the power of rules. Don''t mention raising eyebrows, even those who are really strong in the road can''t do it!


    After the willow imprisoned the creatures around him, his body sent out an unimaginable terrible smell! That''s the breath of creating the world! If there are chaos demons, they will be shocked to see this scene! When Pangu created the wasteland world, the atmosphere was not so strong! But it''s amazing that such a huge movement of the willow can hide it, and it doesn''t attract too many people''s attention. It''s only the innate creatures not far from the mountain that notice this scene, and only they see the scene of the creation of the willow!


    "Look! What''s that!"


    The voice fell, and the willow branches across the sky covered the whole mountain in their arms, causing the attention of countless creatures! They looked at the scene in front of them and didn''t know how to speak. The scene could not be described in words. The willows all over the sky were like stars, and countless willows were intertwined. The holy smell of creation seemed to wash their souls, so that they could not help confessing their mistakes in their hearts, just like the legendary Holy tree, As a result, the cultivation of countless creatures has soared. Many of them in the real fairyland have entered the golden fairyland after being touched by the willow branch!


    In the sky not far from here, Su Mu also noticed the strange situation here. Although Su Mu could not accurately feel what had caused such a terrible vision, it was not important. Su Mu''s curiosity made him rush here quickly and come to the foot of the mountain surrounded by willows, Now the appearance of this mountain wheat has changed, just like two places before!


    If this mountain was a mountain in the past, now it has become an independent world! It''s no longer a mountain! The willow has taken root, and the sky has been blocked by countless willow branches. It can''t be seen clearly. The void is also fluctuating. There are thousands of completely different laws around. Su mu can''t help but fall into meditation when looking at the willow. He has never heard of such a willow in the flood world. Su Mu asked himself that he knows the flood world very well, In the desolate world, the only one who achieved great power with the feet of willows is Yang Mei, one of the three thousand chaotic demons! And all the heels of Yangmei are not ordinary willows, but hollow willows, which are the carrier of the law of space!


    But now the scene in front of Su Mu slapped him in the face. Didn''t he ask himself that he knew a lot about the wasteland world? So what about the new mysterious willow? Su Mu never thought of it. He just stared at the willow and meditated for half a minute. His thoughts were completely seen through by the willow. The willow drove away all the creatures, but left Su Mu here. The willow turned into a human shadow and came to Su Mu''s face. His deep fingers pointed to Su Mu''s forehead and the center of his eyebrows, Su Mu came back from his meditation. Then he saw a virtual shadow less than half a step in front of him!


    Su Mu suddenly felt cold in his heart. What concept is this? Someone can make himself unable to find it at all? This guy came to a place so close to himself when he was meditating. If he offended him, wouldn''t he die without a burial place? Su Mu didn''t know that people didn''t just come to him, but even reached out and touched him. Otherwise, Su mu, who was affected by willows in a short time, couldn''t recover.


    "Who are you?" Su Mu took a deep breath and asked the question in his heart. It can be said that Su Mu had all his questions in the flood world, and he knew all the news. Su Mu even knew many secrets in the flood world, but the new willow in front of him gave Su Mu a headache, He has never heard of any kind of willow that can be as dynamic as the one opposite him. Moreover, Su Mu has not read the book of Honghuang once or twice. He has never heard of the second willow''s power to become a Tao. Su Mu only knows that the only willow''s power to become a Tao in the Honghuang world is not a living creature in the Honghuang world, But now there are creatures outside his control in the wasteland world, or the great power of a willow tree, which makes Su Mu not only feel that he is about to lose control of the wasteland world? Will things that have never appeared in the original come out one by one?


    "I know who you are. You don''t know who I am. It''s like I watched you grow up, but you never found me. I''m a willow, a dying willow. I''m also a world, carrying the body of the world. I may be the embodiment of thousands of worlds, or thousands of worlds created me. I don''t know who I am. I know who I am. I may just be here The painstaking woman waiting silently may be a god guarding here, but who am I? It may depend on you to explore after you grow up in the future. Now, I tell you everything you want to know. "The virtual shadow of the willow tree said slowly, in a slow tone, but very ethereal.


    After hearing this, Su Mu could not help narrowing his eyes. It was too mysterious. Su Mu didn''t understand what the willow was saying, but Su Mu noticed the words in the willow''s mouth, and then he had a bold guess in his heart.


    "This willow is not the carrier of the world tree of the heavens?"

 Chapter 1121

    Perhaps he heard Su Mu''s voice and saw the phantom of the willow tree. He couldn''t help but speak slowly: "World tree? It seems that I did have this name. A group of creatures who grew up on me called me the world tree and regarded me as the patron saint of their tribe. However, later it was said that their tribe grew stronger and the whole ethnic group soared away. There was no news anymore. I don''t know where they went, but since you recognize it Because I''m the world tree, maybe I''m the world tree. "


    "Can you hear the sound and shadow in my heart?" Su Mu suddenly changed his face when he heard the speech. He said in a hurry. He didn''t say anything just now. The phantom of the willow actually knew everything he thought in his heart. What ability is this? You should know that the willow is just the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian three products now. How can you see through his heart without being aware of it? What''s more frightening is that he can not use any means, as if he can see through his heart, just what he can do when he opens his eyes, which makes Su Mu suddenly feel shocked and pale. The existence of this willow tree is a threat to himself!


    "Don''t worry, it was just a coincidence. I won''t check your inner mind without your permission. After all, I have something to ask you. Naturally, I have to be polite." The phantom from the willow tree said slowly after saluting Su mu. His tone was very flat, as if it was like a breeze. After listening to it, Su Mu felt very comfortable all over, as if all the fatigue he had suffered over the past ten thousand years had been swept away, so that Su Mu experienced a relaxed and real feeling.


    "Do you have anything to ask me? Are you kidding? As a world tree, do you have anything to ask others? If I guess correctly, this willow is just one of your countless parts? I''m afraid your noumenon has reached an unimaginable level. Even so, do you still need to ask me to do something for you? You know I''m just an ordinary quasi saint. How can I help you if you haven''t broken through into the realm of saints? Are you looking for cannon fodder? I wouldn''t like it. "Su Mu narrowed his eyes and looked at the willow shadow and said slowly.


    "You guessed right. I''m just one of the countless bodies in front of you, but it doesn''t mean that my noumenon will be strong enough to be unimaginable. As you can see, I still need your help. Of course, it''s not you now, but you in the future. Do you understand what I mean ? "the willow shadow said slowly. From his mouth, Su Mu seemed to be a very relaxed thing in the future. After hearing the speech, Su Mu could not help but frown. What did he mean by his own help in the future? He was so sure that he would be able to help him in the future?


    The willow looked at Su mu, who frowned and meditated, and saw through his thoughts at a glance, and then said again: "I know what you''re thinking. It''s just whether you will really help me in the future, but I can tell you that you helped me in the future. At least in a certain timeline, you helped me. Of course, that timeline is not now, perhaps not the future of this side of the world. Maybe it''s just one of the thousands of possibilities after my contact, but who said It''s clear that no one can do this except you, so I will separate myself from you all the way to meet you in the boundless world. "


    "Do you know me? No, you mean you know me in the future or in the past?" Su Mu stared at the willow and asked, this is not a small thing! Su Mu has always been very clear. Because of systematic reasons, his future and past are changing all the time. He knows that after breaking through the quasi holy land a while ago, he has cut off the two bodies of the future and the past, so that he can only exist in the present, not with the future and the past, that is It is said that Su Mu jumped out of the long river of time and lived forever. Su Mu did this step, but unlike those big Luo Jinxian who just jumped out, Su Mu completely jumped out of the long river of time and was no longer affected by time. Therefore, even if someone killed the weak Su Mu in the past ten minutes, Su Mu would not be damaged, because now Su Mu himself has been destroyed The Sutra has cut off all links with the past and the future!


    "I know you in the future. Your name is Su mu. You are an ordinary person at the end of the law era in the future. These are the reasons why you can go to Xuantian continent to start cultivation. Where you were born is an unknown problem, and who your past is an unknown problem. Please don''t blame me, because The reason why I sent you to Xuantian continent is also because of your own requirements. Because you asked me to help, I will send you to Xuantian continent. " The willow shadow slowly explained, but with his explanation, Su Mu seemed to feel that his mind was getting more and more confused, and he couldn''t connect many things that willow said. However, now Su Mu may have figured out a problem hidden in his heart for a long time, that is, he didn''t systematically bring it to Xuantian continent, but caused by the world tree of


    Suddenly, Su Mu suddenly raised his head and looked directly at the phantom of the willow tree. Then he took a deep breath, swallowed his saliva and said in a voice: "since you said I was sent to Xuantian continent, I have a question to ask you, that is, when I first arrived in Xuantian continent, did you give me something that suddenly appeared in my mind?"


    "Do you mean the treasure obtained through books? It''s not what I gave you, but what you left for yourself. A long time later, you appeared and gave it to me and asked me to hand it over to you." after hearing the speech, the willow first nodded, then shook his head and patiently answered Su Mu''s question, It also solved Su Mu''s doubts that had been suppressed in his heart. It turned out that the reading God sealing system was made and given to him by himself in a future timeline! No wonder it fits his mind so well. No wonder Su Mu feels that he has the same mind with that thing. Now everything is explained clearly!

 Chapter 1122

    When he was in Xuantian, Su Mu always began to doubt how the system in his mind came from. Even today, Su Mu has been thinking about this problem. After all, there has always been something in his mind that doesn''t know the origin. Everyone will worry, but there has been no abnormality in the system for so many years, This also made Su Mu relax. After all, the 10000 year system really wanted to do something to himself. However, although Su Mu lost his vigilance towards the system, his heart to explore how the system appeared in his mind has never weakened, so even yesterday, Even today, Su Mu has been thinking about the secret of where the system came from.


    Su Mu once directly inquired about the system, but the system didn''t give him any answer. He just told Su Mu that he would understand where the system came from in the future. Until today, Su Mu has really mastered the secret of where the system came from. It turned out to be a gift from the future to the past, In Su Mu''s eyes, this should be the case. The system can be said to be an object tailored for himself. I''m afraid that Su Mu''s ability to obtain those top skills and treasures from the system is also due to the intervention of the world tree. The world tree is the carrier of countless worlds in the heavens, and the world above those books is likely to grow under the world tree, So Su Mu boldly guessed that all the items he obtained. Maybe they are all carefully selected by the world tree and handed over to themselves through the system!


    Knowing that the original Su Mu was not as wary of the world tree as he had just been, after all, the world tree knew all his secrets. In that case, if he said it was harmful to himself, why should he tell himself those secrets? Isn''t it a superfluous act, so Su Mu also put down his guard against the willow, and then asked the willow: "Since you say you want to ask me for help, you might as well tell me. Although you need to find the future me, I believe there will not be much difference between the present me and the future me. If the present I promised to help you, then the future I should also promise to help you, but if even the present I am not willing to help you If so, I will probably not help you in the future. "


    "You are as like as two peas." in fact, it is true that there is not much difference between you and the future. Your character is at least exactly the same. Then I will speak straight. "After the willow tree, the shadow of the wind and the voice heard deeply,


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    The voice fell, and the virtual shadow of the willow seemed to fall into memory. Su Mu didn''t disturb it, but asked the other party to think about what had happened in the past. Fortunately, the other party didn''t let Su Mu wait for too long, but he said after a moment: "Before I say something I need help, can I tell you a story about... Love between men and women?"


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu nodded without hesitation, and then said aloud, "whatever you are willing to say is your own business, but it depends on whether I listen or not, but at least now I don''t dislike it at all, so even if the story you tell is very difficult to hear, I will continue to listen to it and judge it after listening to it."


    "Thank you very much," the phantom of the willow took a deep breath, and then said slowly: "Long ago, in the middle of countless worlds, where is an island, where islands of different sizes gathered, so that different scenery appeared in the void. Where he and I were born, which later was also called the birth land, is the beginning of all things. He and I were born in the birth land. He is a genius boy in the tribe on the island. I am just a child Just a beggar who drifted to the land of his birth... "


    "Later, we were combined together. It was a pity that there were no children between us, because our strength was too strong. At that time, he was beyond the control of Tao and completely stood at a new starting point. At that time, I was not weak and my self-cultivation reached half a step Because of the strength of the two of us, we have sat and watched the universe mulberry fields for tens of millions of times, and no children have been born between us, which makes us very helpless... "


    "Later, his accomplishments could not be suppressed. The world could bear the existence of people at the level of Avenue at most, and when he had broken through to transcendence for countless years, his accomplishments could not continue to be hidden. He left the world. Before he left, he told me that he would come back, and I always believed that he would come back. I Wait, wait, wait, wait until the newborn earth is integrated with me. I didn''t wait until he came back. I began to become irrational. The soil of the newborn earth has flooded my body, and my soul has been entangled by the world tree of the newborn earth. Later, I continued to become stronger with the help of the power of the world tree, and wanted to go beyond the other world to find him However, I failed. But I was helpless. I merged with the world tree, became the world tree and mastered extraordinary power. However, because I carried too many reasons, I could not leave this world... "


    After the story was told, the phantom of the willow looked at Su Mu and said slowly to Su Mu: "The reason why I came to you for help is because of this reason. I don''t want to continue to carry this world. I''m tired. I should leave. Did he return to his birthplace to find me but didn''t see me? Did I disappoint him? These are the problems I''ve been annoyed with all the time, so I want to go back to his birthplace, or go to another world to find him!"


    "Do you want to break away from the carrier of the world tree? Then leave this world and go to another world to find your lover, right?" Su Mu seemed to understand the other party''s request after hearing the speech, but it was impossible for Su Mu to do it now. After all, Su Mu is still just a quasi saint, and what kind of world tree is there? The gap between the two is too big. Su mu can''t do it even if he wants to help!


    "Good."


    "Have you considered a problem? The gap between the world tree and me is too huge. I don''t know how many years I have to practice to reach the level of the world tree. Therefore, I may not be able to help you."

 Chapter 1123

    After hearing Su Mu''s words, the phantom of the world tree seemed to fall into silence. Obviously, he also knew how difficult it was for Su Mu to reach the level of helping himself in the later period of quasi sainthood. His current carrier is the world tree, not an ordinary treasure. The world tree carries the power of countless worlds, Even the strong at the avenue level can''t separate the world tree from the spirit of the world tree, because the difficulties are far from what the friars at the avenue level can do. If Su Mu wants to help him successfully break away from the world tree carrier, at least Su Mu''s cultivation needs to reach the realm of transcendence! In other words, the world tree must wait until Su Mu grows into the same realm as the person she is waiting for in the future, so as to help her break away from the world tree!


    And it should be noted that even if Su muda has reached the state of detachment, it is only 40% possible to help her break away from the world tree, and the remaining 60% is completely impossible! It is for this reason that she has waited until now, and there is no way to break away from the world tree carrier. Moreover, in order to ensure the countless world security carried by the world tree, there will be no turbulence or destruction due to the separation of the spirit of the end of time, she must find a suitable candidate to replace her to enter the world tree and become a new spirit of the world tree! This is not an ordinary difficulty. If freedom is so easy to obtain, she will not have separated from the world tree to obtain her own freedom until now.


    The phantom of the world tree took a deep breath, and then his eyes gradually became very solemn. He spoke slowly to Su Mu: "If it''s someone else, I don''t think they can help me get freedom and successfully break away from the world tree, but I believe you can do it. Even if you can''t do it now, I believe you in the future can help me successfully break away from the world tree. Your future is the most powerful existence I''ve ever seen and the most God I''ve ever seen With the existence of the secret, others can''t help me achieve my goal. I believe you can do it yourself, because you are su Mu! "


    Su Mu fell into a moment of silence after hearing the speech. He had never seen anyone believe in himself so much. Even if he was the most loyal to himself during the summer transportation Dynasty, they often knew something Su Mu couldn''t do. However, the spirit of the world tree who met for the first time had such deep confidence in himself, which made Su mu can''t help It''s strange that the other party once said that her future is very strong, which is the most powerful and mysterious existence she has ever seen. This can''t help but make su Mu wonder what height her future stands on, why the world tree carrying countless worlds has so much trust in herself, how powerful and terrible her future is, and why this world The spirit of the world tree has only seen it once. How can he trust himself so much? Even bet the whole future on himself? Is it true that his future is so terrible that he can harvest countless believers at a glance?


    "I don''t know how to answer that. I don''t know what my future looks like, but judging from you, my future is definitely not an ordinary person. However, if you want to bet everything on me, I advise you not to do that, because I don''t know whether I can really reach the level of my future and the skill I cultivate It''s really too special. My past has disappeared in the long river of time, and my future has been independent and has its own thinking and ability. It can be said that my future and I are completely different people. I''m not sure whether I can stand at my height in the future, let alone help you separate from the world tree carrier What''s easy? Even if I become stronger in the future, I''m not sure if I can help you to separate you without affecting the countless worlds in the heavens. "Su Mu took a deep breath and replied solemnly.


    The world tree will trust him so much only after he has seen his future. However, Su Mu is very clear in his heart. The reason for his cultivation of martial arts has led to his past disappearing and will never appear, and the future is also independent and began to have his own ability. These are uncertain unknowns. Su Mu is himself and the future Two different people, Su Mu is not sure whether he can be as powerful as the world tree sees in the future, because in Su Mu''s opinion, he may not have much growth when he reaches the realm of great road, but in the world tree''s opinion, it seems that this is not the case. Su Mu heard the detached realm from each other for the first time, and listened to each other''s tone It seems that he has the qualification of detachment, but Su Mu thinks he may not seek detachment, because Su Mu''s most important relatives and friends basically don''t have the qualification against the sky like Su mu, and they can''t accompany Su Mu to escape together. Therefore, Su Mu thinks that he will probably choose not to escape in the future, but stay in this world, and the strength of the road is enough to make him feel at ease But it''s all right.


    But the world tree doesn''t seem to think so. In her opinion, Su Mu''s future will be beyond the world and beyond the world. It seems that the spirit of the world tree knows himself better than Su mu. The world tree took a deep breath and said slowly: "What you said is reasonable. You and your future are already two independent people, completely different people. It is not certain whether you can reach your future height, but my sixth sense tells me that there will be no mistake in betting hope on you, so I intend to bet all free hopes on you with my feeling. I believe you can surpass me I also believe that you are the spirit of the tree that helps me get rid of the world! "


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly after hearing the speech. He felt disapproval in his heart. To tell the truth, he really felt that he would not be detached. At least in the current Su Mu''s view, he would not be detached in the future. Even if Su Mu had the ability of detachment, he would not be detached from leaving this world, leaving this world, his wife, Friends and relatives are the characters of this world. They can''t leave this world, so Su Mu naturally won''t choose to leave alone. Moreover, according to Su Mu''s guess, the husband of the world tree spirit hasn''t come back after leaving for so many years. Maybe it''s because there are restrictions in the other world that can''t make him return to this world again, Su Mu doesn''t have much interest in detachment. He just wants to accompany his lover and relatives forever!

 Chapter 1124

    Su Mu took a deep breath and then said slowly: "Maybe you have forgotten one thing, that is, why should I help you get rid of the carrier of the world tree? This is the first time we met. You put such a great task on me and bet your future on me, but you never seem to think about what you should do if I am not willing to help you? Although I don''t hate you, I There''s no need to help a person who just met the first person to do such a great thing? Or in other words, I don''t have the responsibility to help you, do I? "


    "What you said is not unreasonable, but I didn''t come to your door empty handed to ask for your help. I brought you some things. At least these things can speed up your growth. Although I can''t directly improve your cultivation, I can promise you three conditions in exchange for your help to get rid of the world tree carrier and get free in the future As long as it is in this world, I can promise you. "The phantom of the spirit of the world tree took a deep breath and said slowly. Obviously, she also knows very well that it is impossible for others to help her do such a difficult thing without taking out anything, so she also came to the boundless world with a gift.


    "Oh? Three conditions? You can promise me as long as it''s the conditions in this world?" Su Mu said with a smile. "Then I want to say, can you directly let me have the strength of the avenue realm?"


    The world tree fell into silence when she heard the speech, and then slowly opened her mouth and said: "There''s no need to joke about this. You need to precipitate the inside information of the friars in the avenue realm step by step. If you need it, I can improve your cultivation to half the heaven realm, but I will lose a lot of sources of life. If the situation is serious, there may be one or two destruction in the world inside me, because I use the sources of life to forcibly help If you improve your accomplishments, there will be problems in the world that gave birth to the source of life in my body. I think you should not look at those worlds and destroy them because you want to improve some accomplishments. "


    Su Mu smiled at the speech. He just said it casually, but he didn''t want the spirit of the world tree to be able to do such a thing. Moreover, the promotion is not just the promotion of a few realms, but the promotion of dozens of realms! You know, her cultivation is just the late stage of quasi sainthood. There is still a way to go from the realm of saints, let alone half a day The realm of Tao! And the spirit of the world tree has the ability to directly improve his cultivation to half the realm of heaven without any side effects. If this ability is exposed, I don''t know how many strong people will stare at the world tree. Of course, Su Mu doesn''t think those strong people can surpass the noumenon of the world tree. After all, people say that they are countless worlds in the world Its own strength is still very terrible.


    "I''m just saying it casually. I don''t need you to help me improve my accomplishments. I prefer to go up step by step compared with the feeling of suddenly leaping several realms. After all, my strength comes from my own cultivation, and it will be more handy to use. Moreover, the precipitation of each realm is not something that can be experienced by leaping realms I don''t need you to help me improve my accomplishments, and you also said that if you help me improve my accomplishments by force, the world in your body may be unstable or even destroyed, so it''s not necessary, but I can think about these three conditions. "Su Mu smiled and said slowly.


    After smelling the words, the phantom of the world tree lit up, then looked at Su Mu''s face and said, "so you promised to help me get rid of the carrier of the world tree in the future?"


    Su Mu smiled and nodded, then said aloud: "If I have that ability in the future, I will help you. After all, the three conditions of the spirit of the world tree can not be obtained casually. If I get the gift you give, I naturally have to pay back. However, I can''t guarantee that I will grow up enough to help you get free from the world tree carrier in the future. After all, it''s important for the present It''s still too far away for me. I''m just a small quasi Saint now. I''m afraid even if I enter the realm of detachment, I may not be able to successfully help you get free from the carrier of the world tree. "


    "I know what you said, but as long as you promise, I believe you can help me get rid of the carrier of the world tree and let me get free in the future. After all, you are su Mu and the most special existence in this world!" The spirit of the world tree smiled and said to Su mu, solemnly and solemnly, let Su Mu hear his voice and feel that his face is red. After all, no one has ever praised himself so much. Although there are not many people who flatter themselves in the Xia Dynasty, they have heard too much, but they are already flattering them, and now they are praising their own. Others, but the carrier of countless worlds, is known as the world tree of the world''s heavens. Even Su Mu heard the compliments of the other side, and felt that his old face was red, and some feel shy.


    "Su mu, put forward your first request. I will meet you with all three conditions. Of course, it is only what this heaven and earth can do, and it is not a particularly excessive request. As long as I can do it, I can meet you." the spirit of the world tree said slowly.


    Su Mu took a deep breath after hearing the speech. In fact, if Su Mu didn''t want to do something, he really didn''t have to agree to the requirements of the world tree. He just heard Su Mu slowly say, "I hope you can make my wife and daughter improve their talents. It doesn''t need to be too high. Just try your best to improve."


    "Is this your first condition? It''s not a difficult thing. I can help you do it. Since you don''t have more plans now, I''ll keep all three conditions. When you need me, touch this willow branch, and I''ll come to you to meet your requirements." After hearing this, the spirit of the world tree was surprised that Su Mu''s first condition was so simple. Then she waved her hand and directly completed this goal. Then she also felt that this condition was too simple to become one of the three conditions, so she directly sent a favor to Su Mu to help Su Mu complete this goal.


    Soon after, the spirit of the world tree said slowly, "well, Su mu, I can''t have too much power in this world. The power of my incarnation is not much. I''ll leave first. If something happens that needs me to come forward, remember to touch the wicker."


    After the voice fell, the world tree slowly disappeared in front of Su mu. Seeing this, Su Mu shook his head reluctantly. Then he lamented that this is the benefit of strength. He racked his brains and couldn''t improve the talent of Liu Qingyi and others. The other party just waved his hand and did it across countless miles, which made Su Mu curious, How powerful was the spirit of the world tree before she became the world tree?

 Chapter 1125

    With the spirit of the world tree leaving the wasteland, Su Mu also plans to continue to look for the twelve merit Golden Lotus in the western world. After all, the most important thing for Su Mu now is to find the twelve merit Golden Lotus and recast the thirty-six chaotic green lotus, so that Su Yutong can have his own corpse cutting treasure, After su Yutong''s corpse was cut and became a quasi saint, Su Mu didn''t need to continue to hide Su Yutong''s breath so carefully. At that time, even if Su Yutong wandered around in the flood world, or even went to chaos, he wouldn''t attract anyone''s attention as long as he didn''t use any great breath moves, In fact, Su Yutong should have broken through to the realm of quasi saint, but Su Mu always thought that there was no suitable corpse cutting treasure for Su Yutong, so she was banned from practicing.


    Although it is said that the quasi holy land is a bottleneck. It is impossible to enter the quasi holy land without cutting the body. Su Yutong''s cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian has obviously come to this threshold. Although there is no suitable cutting the body to let her enter the quasi holy land, after all, Su Yutong is a congenital chaotic body, No one knows how strong Su Yutong''s foundation will become even if she can''t break through the quasi holy land for thousands of years. At that time, how huge the visions will be after breaking through the quasi holy land. Su Mu would rather Su Yutong take it step by step, rather than lay the foundation in advance and cause violent visions to be noticed by the chaotic demons in the chaos, After all, once the current summer transportation Dynasty provokes those chaotic demons, there is no second way to choose except destruction!


    Of course, the Xia Dynasty can also choose to return to the earth fairy world, but now the earth fairy world has just been promoted to the world. Whether it can bear the pressure of countless strong people in the Xia Dynasty is still a problem. At least for Su mu, it is basically unrealistic to return to the earth fairy world, He occasionally goes back to the earth fairy world to practice and break through a realm. There is no problem, but if all the strong people in the summer Dynasty rush into the earth fairy world, it is still a problem whether the earth fairy world can withstand the pressure brought by countless strong people entering the earth fairy world. After all, the earth fairy world was just a middle-class world, It has been less than ten thousand years since they were promoted to the great world. Now what the earth fairy world can withstand is only the peak of the great Luo Jinxian in the middle thousand world. However, after su Mu thought it would take some time, the earth fairy world should be able to withstand the pressure brought by their return to all the strong in the summer.


    But now, the earth fairy world has just been promoted to the world. It will take a long time to bear the pressure brought by the return of all the strong in the summer, so this is why Su Mu is unwilling to provoke those chaotic demons. Although Su Mu himself has the strength not to fear those chaotic demons, However, Su Mu is not alone. He has his own forces behind him. The Xia Yun dynasty he founded can''t stand the toss of those chaotic demons, so the best solution is not to provoke them. Anyway, it''s the most important thing for Su Mu to completely control the wasteland in his own hands. As for others, Leave it alone.


    ......


    Three months later, on a plain somewhere in the western world, although Su Mu looked nothing on the outside, he felt a little broken inside. Where are the twelve merit golden lotus? After searching for such a long time day and night, he still didn''t have any news. This can''t help but make su Mu feel a little discouraged. Fortunately, this time he came out to find his daughter Su Yutong''s twelve merit and virtue Golden Lotus. If there were other things, I''m afraid Su Mu would have abandoned it long ago, but even so, Su Mu is also very tired at this moment. It is not so easy to find a twelve merit Golden Lotus less than the size of a palm in such a huge world in the west of the wasteland world.


    Of course, Su mu can also choose to wait. After all, in the future, the twelve merit Golden Lotus is in the hands of the two western saints zhunti and zhunti. Su Mu only needs to wait until zhunti and zhunti are born, and he can get the twelve merit Golden Lotus. However, for Su Mu, doing so is too delaying time. He can find it himself, There is no need to put hope on others. Besides, what the two western saints are now is a problem. I''m afraid they haven''t even reached the peak of golden fairyland, and they still need a long time to get the twelve merit golden company after they were born. To be honest, Su Mu is a little lazy to wait for the birth of the two western saints, even if Su mu can afford to wait, Su Yutong can''t stand it.


    Moreover, Su Mu has completely changed the future in the prosperous and desolate world. No one knows how many years after the birth of the two western saints, and no one knows whether the two western saints can still hold the twelve merits and virtues in their hands after their birth. These are the reasons why Su Mu is unwilling to wait, Instead of giving his hope to the illusory future, Su Mu still felt more comfortable step by step.


    At this time, a golden light came from a distance and attracted Su Mu''s eyes. Su Mu was stunned at first, and then was overjoyed. Su Mu was very familiar with this golden light. Isn''t this the vision caused by the birth of congenital Lingbao? Is it difficult to find the twelve merit golden lotus that I haven''t seen for a long time? This possibility flashed through Su Mu''s mind. Then Su Mu shook his head reluctantly. There should be no coincidence. After all, even if the twelve merit golden lotus was born, it should not be at this time point, but in the future after a long time, even if the general trend in the flood and famine world has been changed by Su mu, However, these treasures will not be affected. The birth time of these treasures should be similar to the original.


    "Even if it''s not the twelve merit Golden Lotus, it should also be a very good innate spiritual treasure. You should go and have a look. If it''s useful to me, you''d better hold it in your hand. Anyway, I originally planned to hold all the innate spiritual treasures in the boundless world, just because some things have been delayed until now." Su Mu thought in his heart, Then the body rushed towards the place where the golden light came out.

 Chapter 1126

    Where the golden light radiates, countless creatures have come here and began to wait for the birth of the treasure. All the creatures present are very clear in their hearts. Today, it is undoubtedly very difficult for them to take away the inborn treasure that is about to be born. After all, most of the creatures present are the second and third products of golden fairyland! It is the most powerful friars in the whole desolate world except the Xia Dynasty and those congenital God residences, and all of them gather here for the upcoming congenital treasure. Therefore, it is very difficult for any of them to master the congenital treasure in their own hands, This time, they may just come to see the excitement. After all, they are very clear in their hearts. They don''t have the strength to hold the congenital Lingbao in their own hands and take it away safely. Instead of working hard, they might as well see the excitement. As for whether they like the congenital Lingbao very much, so what?


    The prosperous world is a world where strength is paramount. It is very clear in the hearts of most people present that in order to offend so many strong people for a congenital Lingbao, although it will be very excited after getting the congenital Lingbao, it is still a question whether they can keep the congenital Lingbao. Therefore, basically, all the creatures here come to watch the play, Only a small number of creatures want to take the former celestial treasure as their own. It''s not that they can''t see their strength, nor that they are stupid and don''t know the current situation. For them, mastering a congenital treasure will undoubtedly improve their strength, so they want to master the congenital treasure in their own hands, Take it safely from here.


    But there was no one in the audience whose strength could be said to be stronger than everyone, so they were very clear in their hearts. Now, although they said hello again in harmony on the surface, they were sure that a terrible wind and blood rain would happen here soon, and countless innate creatures would fight here until the innate Lingbao was mastered by someone, In other words, the innate Lingbao disappeared, and the killing here today is completely unstoppable. A bloody storm is about to appear in the west of the wasteland world, and what caused all this is just a congenital Lingbao that has not been born yet!


    ......


    Half a month later, Su Mu came to the place where the congenital Lingbao was born. With his divine sense, he felt how many congenital creatures in the western world were waiting. Isn''t it obvious what they were waiting for? No doubt he is waiting for the upcoming congenital treasure so that he can hold it in his own hands. To be honest, Su Mu himself is not so interested in the congenital treasure. After all, his own treasures are the most top things. Obviously, the congenital treasure born this time is just a very ordinary congenital treasure, which Su Mu doesn''t see, The reason why he came here was just to make sure whether the innate Lingbao was the golden lotus of twelve merits and virtues. If so, take it away. If not, Su Mu will also see if it is worth mastering. After all, Su Mu obviously doesn''t like the general innate Lingbao.


    "It''s said that the birth of the congenital Lingbao has attracted most of the Western creatures in the whole prosperous world, and the number has reached more than 70%. You can imagine what kind of bloody rain will be caused after the birth of the congenital Lingbao this time. There are so many congenital creatures competing for such a heavy treasure. It''s estimated that the number of deaths and injuries this time is definitely not low!" An inborn creature of a Tauren man said to a tiger demon who was with him that his strength was good among the inborn creatures who came here this time, but he didn''t have the confidence to take the inborn Lingbao away from the golden mountain safely. After all, his strength was only the fourth grade of the golden fairyland. It was obviously unrealistic to rob the inborn Lingbao, However, he didn''t feel that he didn''t have the chance to get the innate treasure. After all, as long as he could calm down and wait for the innate creatures to enter after the fight was over.


    But the tiger demon accompanying him didn''t think so. After hearing the cow demon''s words, the tiger demon couldn''t help laughing and then said aloud: "What are you afraid of? I''ve grown up from fighting since I was a child, otherwise I wouldn''t have such a strong combat effectiveness. This time, you and I will be able to hold this congenital Lingbao in our hands. When this congenital Lingbao really falls into our hands, you and I will have a competition to decide what the congenital Lingbao belongs to?"


    "I''m afraid your goal from beginning to end is to compete with me. I haven''t seen you so interested in congenital Lingbao before. I think you just want to fight with me, right?" After glancing at the tiger demon, the cow demon said faintly that they have known each other for a long time. They have always been competing with each other and growing up. However, a while ago, the cow demon accidentally stepped into the four golden fairyland and left the tiger demon behind. The tiger demon felt that he had grown up in fighting since childhood and had rich combat experience and would never be weaker than the cow demon, so I always wanted to have a competition with the cow demon to see who was more powerful, and the cow demon thought that he had broken through to the four grades of the golden fairyland, and then compared with the tiger demon was really bullying each other, so he never promised, but now it is clear that the tiger demon has found a new reason to compete with the cow demon.


    "Have you seen through? That''s enough. Let''s change the way. This time I''ll help you get this innate Lingbao, and then we''ll have a competition?" the tiger demon said with a smile. He wasn''t very interested in the former Lingbao. After all, his claws and fangs are very powerful weapons, He also thinks that he doesn''t need those fancy things as his weapons, so the tiger demon of Zhibao always holds mine or mine, and doesn''t have to think about it.


    Su mu, who was not far away, could not help laughing and shaking his head. The two guys were also very interesting. They had already decided to get the congenital Lingbao before they went up the mountain to see the situation. The tiger demon was also very real. Su Mu could feel that the other party was not lying, but was really not interested in the congenital Lingbao.

 Chapter 1127

    On the Jinshan mountain, countless innate creatures of the western world have gathered here at this moment. If nothing unexpected happens, there will be a bloody storm on the Jinshan mountain when the innate Lingbao is born soon! In fact, there are not many such things in the famine world. On the contrary, there are still many. Although it is said that the summer transportation Dynasty has mastered the famine world in their own hands, they have just come to the famine world for only ten thousand years, and their control over the famine world is not as strong as expected, Moreover, all the creatures in the boundless world are born creatures. The reason why they accept the rule of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is only because the great Xia Yun Dynasty gives them enough benefits. The great Xia Yun Dynasty rules all the creatures above its name, but how many creatures can follow the instructions of the great Xia Yun dynasty?


    The answer is that most of the creatures in the famine world do not pay attention to the restrictions of the great Xia Dynasty, not because they think the great Xia Dynasty is not strong enough, but because the famine world is too big, and the number of creatures in the famine world is too many, so the great Xia Dynasty can''t control them, That''s why they feel lucky that the great Xia Yun Dynasty can''t control them. Even if they don''t listen to the rules of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, there''s no big problem. But in fact, the great Xia Yun Dynasty has already turned the flood world into their bag in recent years. Countless spies are hidden in every corner of the flood world. While they are looking for the treasure in the flood world, I''m also looking at the attitude of those creatures in the boundless world towards their summer transportation Dynasty. If they catch someone''s disrespect for the summer transportation Dynasty, the end is absolutely conceivable!


    "It''s really lively here!" Su Mu said with emotion as he saw that countless creatures had filled the Jinshan mountain. According to Su Mu''s estimation, now the total number of creatures on the Jinshan mountain is probably comparable to one of the four armies of the summer movement! So many creatures will start fighting soon because of the birth of a congenital Lingbao. Su Mu really feels a little helpless. He doesn''t know why he suddenly thinks so. In Su Mu''s opinion, he has never been a good man, Why are you so worried that these creatures will fight because of a congenital treasure in the near future? Su Mu never thinks he is an indecisive person. Su Mu thinks he is also a man who has experienced many battles and grew up from various battles. The creatures who died in his hands are already unknown, but I don''t know why, Su Mu lamented that so many creatures gathered on Jinshan just to fight for an ordinary congenital treasure!


    ......


    Half a month later, Su Mu didn''t leave Jinshan these days. He had been hidden in the clouds at the height of the void. Because the news was distributed a little late, the summer Yun Dynasty didn''t send anyone to check what the innate Lingbao was this time, This also makes those creatures who have some selfishness towards the upcoming congenital Lingbao breathe a sigh of relief. As long as they don''t go to rob things with the Xia Yun Dynasty, they will have no fear, but they never thought that although the Xia Yun Dynasty didn''t send anyone to rob this congenital Lingbao this time, the saint of the Xia Yun Dynasty, The leader of the great Xia Dynasty came to Jinshan in person and was ready to bring back this innate treasure.


    "I''m actually making a contribution to the boundless world? After all, it''s easy for me to take this innate treasure away. As long as I take it away from Jinshan, there''s no reason for these creatures to continue fighting, isn''t it?" Su Mu thought secretly. Maybe it''s not a bad thing to take this innate treasure myself, On the contrary, it is also a matter of boundless merit and virtue. The living creatures in the western world have experienced the influence of Luo Zhen thousands of years ago. The number of living creatures in the western world has been greatly reduced. Now many living creatures die for a congenital treasure, so it is not a simple thing for the western world to recover, Therefore, the best way is for Su Mu to take away the innate treasure, so as to prevent these creatures in the western world from killing each other.


    "It''s such a matter of boundless merit and virtue that the heavenly way of the boundless world should lower merit and virtue to reward himself." Su Mu thought shamelessly. He found that he was becoming more and more shameless. Although it was just an idea, Su Mu thought it would be better to have fewer such ideas, After all, Su Mu said that he hated people like zhunti and zhunti, but he had the same idea as zhunti and zhunti. This is not a good sign. Who doesn''t want to be like zhunti and zhunti? Su Mu fully understood how shameless they were. In order not to become like that, Su Mu quickly threw the idea out of his mind and stopped thinking about it.


    Suddenly, the golden mountain once again emits endless golden light. Countless innate creatures all over the mountains and fields see it. At the same time, they retreat from the state of closing their eyes and looking at the root of the golden light! They know that the innate Lingbao that has been waiting for months! Finally, it will be revealed in front of them! What kind of congenital treasure was born this time? Many innate creatures present have the same idea in their hearts, that is, the most suitable weapon for themselves! If the innate Lingbao born this time is not suitable for them, they may lose a lot of competition.


    At the same time, Su Mu looked at the golden mountain scattered with golden light in the void and muttered: "After waiting for such a long time, did it finally appear? I don''t know which congenital treasure of the western world was born this time. I don''t seem to have any memory about this aspect in my memory. Anyway, I''ll know in a moment. I don''t know where the twelve merit Golden Lotus I''m looking for. If the congenital treasure born on the golden mountain is that How nice is the golden lotus of twelve virtues? That will save me. I continue to wander aimlessly in the West. "


    At this time, the golden light scattered on Jinshan slowly converged, which surprised Su mu. The scene of congenital Lingbao''s birth was so simple that it was gone? Could it be a mistake? But when Su Mu looked at Jinshan, he admitted that he was a little excited, even so excited that he couldn''t continue to hide his body!

 Chapter 1128

    In Su Mu''s eyes, a golden lotus rose slowly from the ground, slowly crossed the soil and appeared in front of countless innate creatures. The innate creatures originally intended to rob directly, but they fell into silence after seeing the Golden Lotus, Countless innate creatures looked at each other and found that the other side looked the same as themselves. For a time, they all understood that this fight seemed unnecessary? After all, this is the innate spiritual treasure twelve merit golden lotus that people''s Xia Yun pilgrim is looking for. It''s unrealistic for them to snatch it. They are confident to snatch the treasure from other innate creatures and firmly hold it in their own hands, but they know that they and others have no qualification to snatch something from Xia Yun Chao, What the great Xia Yun Dynasty sees belongs to the great Xia Yun dynasty! Although this is not explained by anyone, in private, this is already the view of countless innate creatures on the summer dynasty!


    In the past, they also knew that a congenital God''s residence died in the blood River in the wasteland world. After so many years of precipitation and thinking, many people somehow understood what was going on in those years. It must be that the great Xia Yun dynasty took a fancy to something in the blood river, And which congenital God residence in the blood river was unwilling to hand over what the great Xia Yun Dynasty liked, so it led to his own death. After this matter was spread, the great Xia Yun dynasty did not refute any rumors, as if he could not see the news at all. Occasionally, someone mentioned it in front of the military of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, The sergeant of the great Xia Dynasty just smiled and told them the most official words of the great Xia Dynasty. As for the congenital God residence in the blood River, they didn''t admit it at all!


    "Although we can''t master the twelve merit Golden Lotus, isn''t it a congenital treasure after the twelve merit golden lotus was handed over to the great Xia Yun dynasty? Even the saint of the great Xia Yun Dynasty promised to give an additional flat peach as a thank-you gift. They ignored such a heavy gift. Maybe they haven''t heard of it before the great Xia Yun dynasty "News?" a bird with four feathers on his head thought strangely, but then changed into a very excited face. This time, he may have come for the twelve merit Golden Lotus!


    However, just when the birds were ready to rob, a nothingness portal suddenly opened over Jinshan and attracted the attention of countless innate creatures. After the nothingness portal, they could clearly see countless powerful people standing in the door, while cranes were flying around and white clouds were everywhere, The glow and the palace sitting deep in the clouds all show that the place behind the portal is not an ordinary place, and their guess is also very good. The place surrounded by fairy fog behind the portal is not elsewhere, but the heavenly palace occupied by the summer transportation dynasty! The palace and other places in the portal are the location of the South Tianmen of the Chaotian Palace during the summer transportation! This door! This is the latest array developed by the Xia Yun dynasty! Transmission array!


    Because the flood world is too huge, it is very inconvenient to travel in the summer. Not long after he just came to the flood world, it can even be said that Su Mu began to order the black emperor to create a transmission array before he entered the flood world, and the black emperor did not live up to Su Mu''s expectations, The transmission array had already appeared in the hands of the black emperor. Originally, when Su qinger was in the fairy world, he just arrived in the fairy world, and the Xia Dynasty had just been promoted to the Yun dynasty! In fact, the transmission array has been manufactured, but because it is not stable and full of crisis, the black emperor had to tear down the transmission array and build a new transmission array!


    Ten thousand years later, the black emperor successfully developed a transmission array that can reach anywhere in the flood world. When the door opens, it is the other world, and the time will not be too long! It is completely a step into different concepts of heaven and earth! It can be said that one moment you can be in the heavenly palace of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. As long as you step through the portal of the transmission array, the next moment you will come to the farthest place from the great Xia Yun dynasty! The black emperor has successfully changed the laborious array of the transmission array into a portal according to the space application method given to him by Su mu, and the reason why Su Mu used the hell gate before. As long as he passes through this portal, he can reach any place in the flood world!


    You know how big the world is? Even Su Mu hasn''t gone through the whole flood world now. If he wants to visit the flood world completely, it''s absolutely impossible for his cultivation to be lower than that of Da Luo Jinxian. Even if the peak of Da Luo Jinxian exists, it will take at least tens of thousands of years to go through the whole flood world! Even hundreds of thousands of years! The transmission array developed by the black emperor now, no, it should be said that the transmission gate developed by the black emperor can make the summer transportation Dynasty perfectly master the whole flood and wasteland world! No matter where there is a problem in the wasteland world, they can appear in the place where the problem occurs in the next moment! In other words, the whole world will not be able to leave any place to escape the control of the summer dynasty!


    "What''s that? A door?" countless innate creatures stared at the portal above the sky and said inconceivably. They couldn''t imagine what it would be like to open a portal in the void, but now, they saw that when the black flag of the summer Dynasty slowly crossed the portal and appeared on the Golden Mountain, They all knew in their hearts that the great Xia Yun Dynasty had found the most precious treasure, so they came to collect it, and they couldn''t rob the twelve merit Golden Lotus with the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The only pity may be that all the benefits mentioned by Su Mu a while ago were invalid. After all, they didn''t send any information to the great Xia Yun Dynasty, Second, the twelve merit golden lotus was not sent to the great Xia Yun Dynasty, so the temptation of the innate treasure and a flat peach mentioned by the great Xia Yun pilgrim was directly broken, especially the innate creatures who knew from Jinshan that they passed the news to the great Xia Yun dynasty or handed the twelve merit golden lotus to the great Xia Yun Dynasty in exchange for benefits, At this moment, all are heartbroken to the limit!

 Chapter 1129

    For the countless creatures present, the innate spiritual treasure born this time was originally in their bag, but the arrival of the great Xia Yun Dynasty directly dispelled their idea. No matter how strong they feel, they are absolutely incomparable with the great Xia Yun Dynasty. After all, the great Xia Yun Dynasty is the controller of today''s flood and wasteland world, It was obviously impossible for them to compete with the great Xia Yun Dynasty. When they saw that the innate spiritual treasure born this time was the twelve merit Golden Lotus needed by the great Xia Yun pilgrim, most of them had the idea of giving it to the great Xia Yun Dynasty in exchange for the heavenly spiritual treasure and flat peach, but until the appearance of the great Xia Yun Dynasty portal the moment before, Their only glimmer of luck disappeared.


    This time, the great Xia Dynasty came to the west not only for this congenital treasure, but also for the black emperor to verify whether the portal created by the black emperor has really been completely successful. Now it seems that the black emperor is indeed the top Tianjiao of the array, Even though he studied the mysterious array containing the space method, such as the portal, without any reference, it can be imagined how amazing the black emperor''s talent in the array is. The black emperor is worthy of being one of the pillars of their summer transport Dynasty. If it is Feng Hua''s personal efforts to rise early in the summer transport Dynasty, So in the Xia Dynasty, the black emperor is the existence that gives the greatest help to all the help about the array! It can even be said that if there is no black emperor, now the array of the great Xia Yun Dynasty will be weak! It was the black emperor who changed the weakness of the array of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and it was the black emperor who filled the vacancy of the great Xia Yun Dynasty in the array!


    Now the black emperor has created the portal array, which can be called the most difficult array. It also proves once again his own talent, that Su Mu was right not to treat the black emperor badly, and that the strength of the Xia Dynasty has reached a new step! Although they had been very powerful before the summer transportation, now they have mastered the transmission array, which can instantly reach anywhere in the wasteland world. Their strength and control over the wasteland world can be called a higher level! So it''s not wrong to say that the current strength of the great Xia Dynasty is strong again. After all, although there are countless golden immortals and an amazing number of golden immortals in the current great Xia Dynasty, their control over the flood world is actually very little in such a large flood world, but all this has been announced in the past! Because today, the black emperor has created the most miraculous item in the array! Portal!


    With the launch of the portal, they can be said to be able to more firmly grasp the wasteland world in their own hands. Any wind and grass can no longer hide their eyes. As long as they want, they can instantly appear anywhere in the wasteland world, no matter where they are, No matter how far away they are from their heavenly palace, they arrive in the shortest time to solve all things quickly! This is the convenience brought by the portal to their summer transportation! The enhancement brought to them by the summer movement! Don''t think this is just a portal! Because of this portal! They were able to carry out their plan more perfectly in the Xia Dynasty! Firmly grasp the creatures and territory of the whole desolate world in their own hands!


    On such a huge territory of the wasteland world, although the original Xia Yun Dynasty nominally became the leader of the wasteland world and dominated the whole wasteland world, it took a lot of time for the Xia Yun Dynasty to send troops to deal with some things after knowing that the wasteland world was too huge, Even when they first came to the wasteland world, Su Mu sent Zhao Qing to subdue the four seas dragon family. At that time, it took Zhao Qing and Luo Jinxian hundreds of years to reach the dragon family from the heavenly palace! It is conceivable how huge the world is!


    Now the portal created by the black emperor has been successful and can be used, which means that they can appear in any corner of the wasteland world at will, no matter in the east or west, no matter how far away from their heavenly palace. As soon as the portal is opened, They can easily reach the place they want to go! Even if you want to appear on the sun star or lunar star across chaos, it''s not a big problem, it''s just how much energy it costs!


    Yes, although the portal is very powerful, it can not be used directly. Opening the portal requires a lot of immortal gas to be injected into it so that the portal can operate. For example, if the summer Dynasty is ready to use the portal to transfer the 30 million Golden Wonderland army from the heavenly palace to the Western world, Then you need at least three strong men of quasi Saint level to inject immortal Qi into the portal! Of course, other substitutes can also be used, such as some spirit veins. However, the spirit veins closest to the heavenly palace have no money to bring them to the heavenly palace during the summer transportation, so Zhang Baining is exhausted behind the black emperor portal experiment this time!


    Even if Zhang Bairen exhausted his strength and exhausted himself, he just sent less than 8 million troops to the western world to Jinshan. Although the portal has been successfully established, it is not easy to make the portal work. It seems that after su Mu returns to the heavenly palace, I''m afraid the first thing is to find local spiritual veins, bring them into the heavenly palace, and provide the portal with energy to make it work all the time. Otherwise, when something happens suddenly, the energy in the portal can''t activate and the portal can''t work, it will be embarrassing.


    Therefore, after su Mu returned to the heavenly palace, in addition to recasting the thirty-six chaotic green lotus, another very important thing is to move some top spiritual veins in the wasteland world to their heavenly palace during the summer movement! In order to make the portal work all the time without restriction, at least ten top spiritual veins are needed! This is not a small quantity, so when Su Mu returns to the heavenly palace, he is obviously going to be busy for some time. Moreover, after returning to the heavenly palace, Su Mu needs to go to Buzhou mountain to find the last twelve product creation green lotus. There are still a lot of things and will not be idle.

 Chapter 1130

    It''s not that Su Mu has to do everything himself, but the location of the twelve product creation green lotus. During the summer transportation, except Su Mu and Zhang bainin, no one can enter, because the location of the twelve product creation green lotus is on the Buzhou mountain! Even now, the number of quasi saints in the summer Dynasty is just Su Mu and Zhang Bainian. If you want to completely withstand the pressure of Buzhou mountain and visit all places on Buzhou mountain, you need at least more than seven accomplishments of Da Luo Jinxian! However, there are not many accomplishments of Da Luo Jinxian''s seven grades in the summer transportation Dynasty, so this time Su Mu plans to go to the Buzhou mountain to find the twelve grade creation green lotus. In addition, Su Mu is planning for his daughter''s future. Even if he is tired, it is nothing.


    After all, Su Mu hasn''t mastered the twelve merits and virtues in his hands. The sergeants of the Xia Dynasty have come out of the portal, and they are stunned when they see the countless innate creatures in the western world. They secretly think it''s hard to fight this time? But before they went out, they didn''t receive any news that they were going to quarrel with the creatures of the western world? Moreover, it seems that these creatures are basically respectful to them during the summer transportation. It doesn''t seem to bother them. What are they doing here?


    Although the miracles caused by the birth of congenital Lingbao are amazing, not everyone can accurately know the place where congenital Lingbao was born. The reason why these creatures came to Jinshan and determined that Jinshan is the place where congenital Lingbao was born is because they were not far from Jinshan, They are the creatures of the western world. Naturally, there will be no mistake in their accurate judgment of these smells. The sergeants of the Xia Yun Dynasty are far away in the Oriental heavenly palace. Although they saw the vision caused by the congenital Lingbao a while ago, they only know that the former Lingbao appeared in the West, But they can''t accurately judge the specific location in the West. After all, they are just a golden fairyland. It still takes some time and distance from the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. Only after becoming Da Luo Jinxian can they accurately judge the exact location of the anomaly countless miles away! Although golden Wonderland is powerful, it can''t do this for at least a short time.


    Now they have just come to the western world and come to Jinshan. What they see is not anything else. All over the world are those innate creatures in the western world. The strong ones have three or four grades of golden fairyland, and the weak ones are about seven grades of real fairyland! Seeing this scene, nine out of ten people felt that they had been sent to fight this time, and the summer Dynasty had long been deeply rooted in the war in the wars again and again. Therefore, after seeing the first reaction of these creatures in the western world, the commander of a leader directly pulled out the sword around his waist, Without saying a word, he pointed to those innate creatures and shouted, "listen to the order! Kill!"


    After the voice fell, the sergeant of the great Xia Yun Dynasty immediately sent out the breath of the strong man in the golden fairyland, and then gathered together with a breath. The terrible momentum turned into a dark and incomparable real dragon, opened his mouth and roared at the innate creatures of the western world! This is the method they used to carry the dynasty against the enemy in the summer! It is the momentum condensed from every army in the summer movement! It belongs to every sergeant in the summer movement! Call it the black dragon army soul!


    The reason why the great Xia Dynasty regards black as its honor leads them to the fact that the military soul gathered by the sergeant or the patron saint of the great Xia Dynasty are dark real dragons, golden dragons and so on, which have never appeared in their great Xia Dynasty! Because they don''t need the appearance of the golden dragon to act as their facade in the summer transportation dynasty! In Su Mu''s own view, at the beginning of the last law era of the previous life, the emperor ruled the six countries and set up the great Qin, the black flag as the national flag, the black robe as the Dragon Robe, and the black dragon as the ancestral dragon. Therefore, in Su Mu''s opinion, the creation of the great Xia movement in the first place was all over the emperor''s imperial government. I think the black used by the first emperor is the real color of hegemony! It''s the color that the real king of a dynasty should use!


    It is precisely because of this that black is the most noble color in their summer transportation Dynasty, and even to what extent is black noble? No one dares to wear ordinary black at will except the royal family of the great Xia Dynasty! It is impossible for Da Luo Jinxian to wear black goods even for the top leaders in the summer transportation Dynasty. It can be imagined how noble black is in the summer transportation dynasty! It is precisely because the great Xia Yun Dynasty likes black. Whether it is the real dragon of the great Xia Yun dynasty or the military momentum gathered by their sergeants of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the appearance turned out is black! Incomparably deep and terrible!


    When the black real dragon army soul appeared in front of those innate creatures in the western world, their first reaction was a little confused. After all, they also had no hatred with the Xia Yun Dynasty. Why did the sergeants of the Xia Yun Dynasty directly use such terrible means when they saw them? The black dragon opened his mouth to them, which made them unable to calm down. At this moment, many innate creatures are sweating all over their bodies, and they secretly speculate whether they will die here today?


    It''s not that they dare not fight with these sergeants coming from the great Xia Yun Dynasty, but they know that even if they can win these sergeants with one in ten thousand possibility, they absolutely have no way to continue to live. Will the great Xia Yun Dynasty let them go? It''s obviously impossible. Although they don''t know why the great Xia Yun Dynasty suddenly attacked them, the inborn creatures of the western world, they understand that the great Xia Yun Dynasty, as the leader of the current boundless world, even if it killed them all and left them on the golden mountain, They can easily cover these innate creatures with an unwarranted reason, so that they will be despised by countless creatures even after they die, and the Xia Dynasty will continue to look down on all living things from above.


    This is the benefit of a strong background!

 Chapter 1131

    Just when the black dragon army soul gathered by the sergeants of the summer movement Dynasty was about to fall on those innate creatures, a huge palm suddenly appeared in front of them, slapping the black dragon army soul directly into pieces, which directly shocked countless sergeants of the summer movement Dynasty and those innate creatures in the western world, What kind of strength is it that can break the ten thousand feet black dragon with a slap? What''s the origin of the other party with such terrible strength? Why help them, the inborn creatures of the western world? You should know that the other party is undoubtedly offending the Xia Yun dynasty!


    However, they are obviously too worried. Different from their inborn creatures in the western world, the sergeant of the Xia Yun Dynasty recognized whose move the giant palm was at the first sight. In addition to their saints of the Xia Yun Dynasty, who else can have such terrible strength in the Honghuang world at this time point? You should know that the black dragon army soul condensed by their eight million Golden fairyland army is enough to deal with all the strong people below the fourth grade of Da Luo Jinxian. But now there is not even a Da Luo Jinxian in the wasteland world. Who can break their attack at the fourth grade of Da Luo Jinxian so easily? In addition to Su mu, the saint of the great Xia Dynasty, only a few senior leaders of the great Xia Dynasty can do it.


    The only person in the western world was su mu, the leader of the great Xia Dynasty who came to the west to look for the twelve merit Golden Lotus. Therefore, as long as he has a little brain, it is not difficult to know who the master of the giant palm is, so when the soul of the black dragon army was broken, The eight million troops directly knelt on one knee, lowered their heads, and shouted solemnly: "we see the holy master!"


    The voice fell, and Su Mu no longer continued to hide his figure. He slowly emerged from the clouds. He looked at the top eight million military Sergeant Su mu of the summer transportation Dynasty below. First he smiled, then waved his hand and said, "get up."


    "Thank you, saint!"


    As soon as this remark came out, countless congenital creatures in the western world were shocked and turned pale. They didn''t find Su Mu hidden in the clouds before. Perhaps it was because Su Mu didn''t pay too much attention to hiding himself. Most of them were actually aware of Su Mu''s existence, but they didn''t care too much at that time, After all, isn''t it a very clear thing why so many innate creatures come to Jinshan? Previously, they thought that Su mu, who was hidden in the clouds, also came to compete for the inborn Lingbao that was about to be born this time, so they didn''t worry too much about whether Su Mu would cause any inconvenience to them.


    But what they never thought of was that it was not others who hid in the depths of the clouds and watched them all the time, but the saint of the summer transportation dynasty! He is the master of the Xia Dynasty! Is now the only nominal controller of the whole world! Funny, they just thought that Su Mu would offend the Xia Yun Dynasty if he helped himself and others block the attack of the Xia Yun Dynasty''s sergeant. He is the master of the Xia Yun Dynasty. Are you afraid of offending the Xia Yun dynasty? But why did the sage of the great Xia Yun Dynasty help them resist the attack of the sergeant of the great Xia Yun dynasty? Could it be that the reason why the soldiers of the great Xia Dynasty attacked them had nothing to do with the holy master of the great Xia Dynasty? Many creatures think so.


    "I want to know who gave you the order to fight against these innate creatures? You know, the vitality of the western world itself has not yet recovered. In the early years, Luo Xuan demonized more than 70% of the innate creatures in the whole western world, resulting in the destruction of the Western creatures. Now five thousand years have passed, and it has not been easy to recover. Why, you want to make the west a no one "Where is the place?" Su Mu looked at the sergeant of the great Xia Dynasty seriously and asked. He was not trying to suppress them. It was just that Su Mu wanted to leave them a good enough impression in the hearts of the creatures of the western world.


    Don''t think that these innate creatures are useless. In the flood world, in addition to the innate God residence, these innate creatures are definitely the backbone of the flood world and the middle and high-level combat power of the flood world in the future. Therefore, Su Mu left a good impression in their hearts, It''s also convenient for them to recruit them under their command in the future, so that they can use them like arms. These innate creatures can''t see this. What they can see is that Su Mu scolded the soldiers of the summer movement for their innate creatures in the western world, which made them feel moved.


    We should know that although they are nominally the people of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, they are very clear in their hearts that as the innate creatures in the prosperous and desolate world, they will not be too convinced of the rule of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The reason why they agree to become the nominally people of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is only because the resources of the great Xia Yun Dynasty are too rich, The interests of the great Xia Dynasty are high enough for them, so they are willing to become the people of the great Xia Dynasty, but if one day the great Xia Dynasty can''t give them what they want, then countless of them will rebel against the great Xia Dynasty! But this is definitely not the time!


    If Su Mu had operated properly, such a thing would not even happen in the future. But now, Su Mu still needs to get all the hearts of these innate creatures and the innate God residence in the wasteland world. Only by getting their hearts, Su mu can really control them in his own hands, After all, although they now call themselves the people of the great Xia Dynasty in name and mouth, in the west, which is far away from the Oriental heavenly palace, their respect for the great Xia Dynasty is actually much lower than those creatures in the eastern world. The reason why the innate creatures in the eastern world are proud that they are the people of the great Xia Dynasty, That''s just because they have seen too many miracles of the great Xia Dynasty.


    However, these inborn creatures in the western world are completely different. These inborn creatures in the western world have little understanding of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In addition to knowing that the great Xia Yun Dynasty is very powerful, their understanding of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is only limited to some messages, Even among them, countless creatures have never had a deep understanding of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. They just know that the great Xia Yun Dynasty is in the Oriental heavenly palace, with incomparable strength and is the controller of the wasteland world. Therefore, Su Mu is very clear that in the western world, these innate creatures have little sense of belonging to the great Xia Yun dynasty! Far from being comparable to Oriental creatures!

 Chapter 1132

    So for Su mu, at this moment, he is undoubtedly performing this performance on these innate creatures in the western world. Yes, it is a performance. Su Mu wants to use his acting skills for many years to make these innate creatures in the western world think that he has left them a good impression, and only a good impression, Su Mu wants to strengthen their sense of belonging to the great Xia Dynasty. Only in this way can the great Xia Dynasty really grasp the whole flood world in their own hands. Although they have become the masters of the nominally flood world, and all the creatures in the flood world are nominally the people of the great Xia Dynasty, is this the case in fact?


    Even in the East, which is very close to the heavenly palace, Su Mu estimated that at least 40% or more of the creatures have no sense of belonging to them. Let alone anything else, say the witch nationality born at the foot of Buzhou mountain, Do they have any sense of belonging to the summer games? Not at all. Even when they took the initiative to contact, they suffered strong resistance from their witch clan. Yes, they haven''t dealt with the affairs of the witch clan until now, but it''s not a problem for them to let the witch clan stay at the foot of the mountain, However, the problem is that their Wu clan''s prejudice against the Xia Dynasty is so great that Su Mu doesn''t know how to control them. After all, if they can control the Wu clan in their own hands, their strength of the Xia Dynasty will undoubtedly rise more than one level!


    You know, the witch clan is the top cultivation group in the flesh! How terrible is their flesh? Even now, Su Mu''s body in the late quasi holy period may not be able to suppress too many ancestors of a witch family! Because the body of a witch ancestor is absolutely comparable to that of Su Mu! Even if it''s not comparable! But a zuwu''s body is definitely not much weaker than Su Mu! And you should know how Su Mu''s body is cultivated! That''s a step-by-step exercise with the strength of the god elephant! There are no shortcuts! It can be said that Su Mu''s body can be called the Xia Dynasty, and even the top existence in the whole world of heaven! The witch clan is not weaker than Su mu in the flesh! It can be imagined how terrible the talent of the witch family in the flesh is! That''s why Su Mu didn''t kill the witch clan for a long time! Because Su Mu knows very well that if he can master the witch family, it means that he will master a top army stronger than the sergeants of the north and South palaces! An army of the witch clan that can open up new territories and expand their territory! What is this concept!? Therefore, Su Mu is reluctant to fight against the witch family. He just wants to find a chance to bring the witch family into his command and make it his own power!


    However, the witch family is not an ethnic group that can be easily accepted by themselves. Different from other ethnic groups, the witch family is too proud. They themselves are the descendants of Pangu, and they regard themselves as the real master of the wasteland world. The world created by the beautiful name of the Father God should be ruled by the descendants of the Father God, This also makes the Wu clan very discordant with the summer Dynasty. Su Mu knows that he can''t wait too long. Although he is very excited about the strength of the Wu clan and wants to control the Wu clan in his own hands, Su Mu knows that it''s impossible for him to take over the Wu clan with charm.


    If the witch family has only one leader, this move may be useful. After all, Su Mu only needs to conquer one person by his own ability, but the witch family has twelve ancestors! No matter whether any of them had the meaning of worshiping Su mu, the other 11 ancestral witches would calm him down. It can be imagined that Su Mu could not use those previous means to subdue the witch family! Therefore, if Su Mu really wants to master the witch family, he can only use some hands to break!


    After considering many causes and consequences, Su Mu suddenly had a plan in his mind, a plan that looked and implemented seamlessly! This made Su Mu suddenly feel that the plan in his mind was very feasible! As long as this plan can go on! So it''s only a matter of time before the witch clan is included in their summer dynasty! But similarly, it will take a long time to implement the plan. At least they can''t implement the plan before the flood world has entered the era of Da Luo Jinxian! But for Su mu, he has plenty of time. He doesn''t mind waiting!


    This plan is actually very simple, that is, Su Mu takes into account the enemy of the witch clan, the demon clan! Although it is said that the current demon family is already in the hands of Su mu, it is not difficult for Su Mu to arrange a group of demon families who are unwilling to obey his rule. This demon family is not that Su Mu wants to take it against the witch family, but that Su Mu plans to give it to the East emperor''s sworn brother, Dijun!


    Dijun himself is a natural emperor. What should he do if he becomes a great Luo Jinxian? Maybe he will create the demon family as originally, and plan all the families into one group, and he himself is the emperor of the demon family! This is an obvious thing. What Su Mu has to do is to provide the future demon emperor with the strength of the demon family! Let them fight with the witch clan! Although it will take a long time, it may not be much time for Su mu. After all, for Su mu, he has not manipulated such a huge thing. This is also a very interesting thing for Su Mu to try!


    The time when the Lich clan can''t defeat the demon clan and even be destroyed by the demon clan is the time for them to stand up in the summer dynasty! Although at that time, the remaining number of the witch clan is likely to be very small, but the quality is very high! Because fighting with the demon clan, their strength must improve very quickly, and they don''t need to spend any resources in the summer. Therefore, although the witch clan may lose a lot of witches, their own strength is enough to make up for the scarcity in quantity! Besides, it''s not impossible to recreate the witch family. After all, for the twelve ancestors, the whole witch family was created by them through Pangu hall. It''s not a big deal to create it again.


    This is Su Mu''s plan. It seems to be a seamless plan. However, Su Mu knows that one of the witch families may see through his plan. What Su Mu has to do is to let this person stand on his side, and this person is the only one among the countless witch families who has a brain, And later became the Lord of the six samsara, the Lord of the underworld, the empress of the earth!

 Chapter 1133

    In addition, in Su Mu''s opinion, the only defect of this plan may be that the time required is too long. After all, it will take a long time for Di Jun to break through the territory of Da Luo Jinxian, leave the sun star and create a demon family and a witch family to fight each other! You should know that in the original work, the timeline Su Mu is in at this moment is only the timeline of the end of the ferocious beast Dynasty, and even the catastrophe of the three tribes has not yet appeared! The Lich rebellion only happened after the three nations'' catastrophe. The time difference between the two world catastrophes is more than one billion or even ten billion? What''s more, di Jun, the founder of the demon clan, is just an ordinary golden immortal. When he can break through to the realm of golden immortals in Da Luo is still a problem. Therefore, in Su Mu''s view, the only defect of this plan is that the time it takes is too long, or even a little unreasonable!


    It takes billions of years or even nearly tens of billions of years to subdue the witch race, which sounds like a brain problem. After all, who will spend such a long time planning something to bring it under his command? Su Mu really wanted to do this, but on second thought, it''s too irrational to spend billions or even tens of billions of years to bring the witch clan under his command. After all, what does Su Mu want? Do they want anything for summer transportation? Why did Su Mu wait for billions or even tens of billions of years for a small Witch family? It''s not necessary at all, okay? After all, billions of years is enough to make su Mu grow to what extent? God knows! For billions of years, with the plug-in like Su Mu''s chaotic body''s powerful talent and system, Su Mu dare not estimate how strong he will be in billions of years, but it is certain that Su mu with chaotic body will never be weaker than Pangu! This is absolute! Su Mu has this confidence! Although Pangu is standing at the peak of the heavenly realm, it doesn''t mean that Su mu can''t surpass each other in billions of years! On the contrary, Su Mu also felt that it was easy to surpass Pangu in billions of years!


    It''s not that Su Mu despises the realm of heaven, but that Su Mu has full self-confidence in himself! At this moment, Su Mu has deeply understood the terrible part of the chaotic body and that his system is completely harmless to himself! You can use it without any defense! Therefore, Su Mu may use the system more often in the future! With the help of the plug-in of the system, Su Mu himself is a supreme physical chaotic body. It can be imagined what kind of terrible existence he will become in the next billions of years! Crossing the long river of time with one hand, reading the sea and the mulberry fields, thousands of immortal demons disappeared at a glance. Touching the past and the future is probably just something that Su mu can do easily!


    This is not su Mu''s arrogance, but Su Mu has this self-confidence. He believes that he can easily do this in the future! So Su Mu doesn''t need to worry about whether he can''t do these things in the future. In Su Mu''s opinion, these things are absolutely easy in the future! Therefore, Su Mu has to spend billions of years waiting for the witch clan to be included in his command. To be honest, it is too slow. Su Mu himself will not be willing to wait like this. After all, the time required is not tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years, but billions or even tens of billions of years! Su Mu is definitely too lazy to wait for such a long time. After all, Su Mu thinks his patience is not too long. Although he is not an impatient person, his patience is not long enough.


    Should Su Mu wait for billions of years, wait for the creation of the Lich clan and the fight of the Lich clan, and then find a chance to subdue the Lich clan and let them join his command? This is really very safe and one of the easiest ways to master the witch clan! But the problem is that the time required for the plan is too long. It is so long that even during the summer transportation in the future, countless people may forget it! So after su Mu thought about it, he directly overturned the plan in his mind. Maybe he needed a new plan as a means to subdue the witch clan. After all, although Su Mu''s previous plan was perfect, it took too long. He didn''t have to wait for so many years, To recover a witch family whose talent is actually only quasi holy!


    Yes, although the physical talent of the witch family is very outstanding, they also have a great disadvantage, that is, they do not have any yuan gods. The witch family that does not repair yuan gods is doomed to the quasi holy realm is their peak, and there will be no possibility of breaking through to the Holy realm! Even if the most intelligent backland of the Wu family, after knowing the defects of the Wu family, planned so many things, she just became a saint of the underworld. Moreover, her Saint strength must be brought into play in the underworld, and she must borrow the power of the six samsara to play, This is why empress Houtu''s name is not as big as that of several other saints in the wasteland world. If it is really calculated, Houtu is just a pseudo saint, not a real saint, because the strength and realm of Houtu are only the peak of quasi saint, It''s just that the creation of the six samsaras has improved the wasteland world, and the heaven of the wasteland world has given the saint level combat power, and this Saint level combat power must be brought into play in the underworld of the wasteland world! It''s not too much to call it a false saint.


    After all, compared with the real sages, the strength of the earth is far more than that of the true saints, but only after being able to win the power of a sage. Therefore, it is not too much to call Houtu a pseudo saint, and the reason why Houtu can give full play to the strength of saints in the underworld also directly leads to the fact that the underworld has become a place where no one dares to intrude in the future flood and wasteland world. After all, the Houtu that can give full play to the strength of saints in the underworld undoubtedly turns the whole underworld into a place similar to the Taoist temple of saints, Who dares to break into the saint Taoist temple? Of course, except for a monkey who doesn''t know how to live or die, after all, except that monkey, I haven''t heard of anyone who dares to break in and make a scene in hell. It can also be called "the unknown is fearless".

 Chapter 1134

    Therefore, under many restrictions, Su Mu suddenly felt that spending billions of years waiting for the Wu clan to be included in his command was not proportional to the pay and harvest, so Su Mu directly gave up this decision. After all, although the Wu clan was strong, their peak was in the quasi holy realm, and the strongest was the Wu clan in the quasi holy peak realm, For Su mu in the future, the role he can provide in the future summer transport Dynasty can be said to be minimal. Therefore, Su Mu only likes Shangwu because they still use Shangwu in a short time, but will they still use Shangwu in the future? The Wuzu who can''t break through the realm of saints without xiuyuanshen doesn''t have the ability to be reused by the summer transportation Dynasty. Previously, Su Mu thought that after accepting the Wuzu, he might have an elite teacher beyond the north and South palaces, but when he thought carefully, this is also impossible. The real top military sergeants in the north and South palaces now exceed the seven grades of golden fairyland! I don''t know how far I have left the witch family. How can I mention that the witch family can surpass the top sergeants in the north and South palaces? With the body of the witch?


    I have to admit that the physical body of the witch family is indeed very strong, but the witch family seems to have nothing to take except the physical strength. In addition to the physical strength, the witch family seems to have weaknesses all over the body. It has low IQ, irritability, no cultivation of the yuan God, huge body, and is easy to become a living target, These are obvious weaknesses of the Wu clan, but Su Mu seems to have ignored these weak electricity and only saw the only advantages of the Wu clan. However, Su mu, who is now sober, recalls the Wu clan again and suddenly feels that he should not spend so long to subdue the Wu clan, Even whether to include the witch clan under the command of the summer Dynasty is still a problem to be considered. After all, the ability of the witch clan to get into trouble is not ordinary!


    Think about how much trouble the original witch caused to the wasteland world? Countless! Of course, it''s not too much to just say that kind of big earth shaking, but the huge mistakes made by their witch family can''t be avoided. The two ancestral witches work together and Zhu Rong, who can''t stand fire and water. Their battle directly bumped into Buzhou mountain. Without the support of Buzhou mountain, the wasteland world seems to have lost the pillar of heaven, It was the scene of the Holocaust. Even later, the pit was not filled by the witch family, but Nu Wa was distressed that the creatures in the desolate world were destroyed by such a disaster, so she shot to make up the sky. This undoubtedly shows how terrible the ability of the witch family to make trouble is? You know, if Nu Wa didn''t happen to have such a multicolored stone and Jiutian Xitu in her hand, who would fill the Tiankeng after the fall of Buzhou mountain? If Nu Wa had not braved her discomfort to go to the North Sea to plead with xuangui to save the flood world, ruthlessly cut off the limbs of xuangui, replaced the original Buzhou mountain in the flood world and became the pillar of the flood world, would there be so many things in the future? Even Su mu in the end of the law may not be born!


    The Wu clan''s ability to make trouble is really too huge. Su Mu thought of these places and suddenly felt that he should not include the Wu clan under his command. Although the Wu clan looks very perfect, powerful and physically strong, the disadvantages of the Wu clan are also ten points obvious, such as arrogance, no cultivation of the yuan God, irritability, not too high IQ, etc, These are the obvious weaknesses of the witch family. If the witch family is allowed to fight the enemy in the future, it may be played by the enemy''s strategies. Although there are zuwu emperor River and zuwu Houtu, which are famous for their IQ, are there people in the witch family whose IQ is normal besides these two people? Thinking about what the great Witches of later generations did, Su Mu understood how low the intelligence quotient of the witch family was!


    Think about it. After being bullied by ten Jinwu, a big witch didn''t first think of telling the zuwu about it and asking the zuwu to negotiate a perfect plan for their demon family. He thought that he was really chasing the past alone with the sun and fire emitted by ten Jinwu. Once he chased, he didn''t know how many years it was! Finally, he was burned alive and lost his life. Another great witch Hou Yi also had no strategy and would not consider the consequences. When he saw his good friend die in the real fire of ten Jinwu suns, he directly pulled an arrow and shot without saying a word. He almost killed ten Jinwu and cut off the demon family and royal family! Once this happened, the contradiction between the witch family and the demon family can no longer be avoided! The battle between the two sides can never be delayed!


    If Hou Yi had such a little intelligence, he would be able to do more with the help of the fact that ten Jinwu killed the great witch Kuafu, so that the demon family would feel pressure from any aspect. Unfortunately, Hou Yi didn''t have such a high intelligence. He could only kill nine Jinwu and hit one Jinwu, which deepened the contradiction between the witch family and the demon family, Let the Lich family calculate the heart of the Lich family more clearly, and let the Lich family face the strong ones of the Lich family more crazy!


    Many times after su Mu read some things done by the Lich clan in the original book, Su Mu''s first reaction was some disdain. To tell the truth, if the Lich clan had a higher IQ, how could it not be the opponent of the early Lich clan? You know, when the demon clan was just born, the reason why many powerful people in the remote world were under the command of the demon clan was just forcibly summoned. At that time, the demon clan was the most unbalanced people, and it only needed a little means to kill the whole demon clan, but the Witch clan didn''t see this, Their straight brain only told them that the demon clan was very strong and that if they wanted to fight for territory with their witch clan, they would accompany them to the end. They only knew how to compete head-on and were calculated. They didn''t know what was going on.


    It''s not that there''s anything wrong with the honest and honest character of the witch family, but that it''s too strange for this character to appear in the flood world, and even made Su Mu feel some incredible. Why are there brainless races such as the witch family in a world where the law of the jungle is everywhere? And the most incredible thing is that although others have no brain, they can rely on their strong strength to stand at the peak of the boundless world, only under the saints! What can you do? Although their intelligence quotient is not high, they can become one of the future overlords of the boundless world! Even when the witch clan who master the array of the Twelve Gods and evil spirits in the sky uses the array, even Hongjun doesn''t feel afraid, because after the real body of Pangu is summoned, their witch clan also has a powerful power of a saint!


    Perhaps this is the legendary fool''s blessing?

 Chapter 1135

    Su Mu came forward in person, and the eight million Golden fairyland troops of the Xia Dynasty were standing on the Jinshan mountain. It was naturally very easy to take away the twelve merit and virtue Golden Lotus without any obstruction. Su Mu took the twelve merit and virtue Golden Lotus back to the heavenly palace. Of course, those innate creatures did not dare to stop what they did during the Xia Dynasty, After all, although the great Xia Yun Dynasty only dispatched an army of 8 million gold fairyland this time, Su mu, the saint of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, was present! Most of them are just true immortals. Only a part of the innate creatures who have broken through the third grade of golden fairyland dare to fight against the great Xia Yunchao? Isn''t that a suicide attempt?


    So in this case, Su Mu easily took the twelve merit gold lotus back to the heavenly palace. After a long period of searching, he finally found and brought the twelve merit gold lotus back. It took so long. If the single order was just a twelve merit gold lotus, To tell you the truth, Su Mu feels that this thing is not qualified for him to go out to find it for such a long time, but for his daughter Su Yutong, Su Mu''s father naturally has to do his best to complete it. Although the twelve merit Golden Lotus is not as powerful as expected, you should know that Su Mu doesn''t use it alone, Instead, we intend to integrate it with the twelve product annihilation Black Lotus and the twelve product creation green lotus, and try to create the thirty-six product chaotic green lotus again. If so, the thirty-six product chaotic green lotus is the most suitable corpse cutting treasure for Su Yutong! No one! Because the source of creation in the thirty-six chaotic green lotus is definitely a great help for Su Yutong to improve his cultivation!


    At present, Su Mu has mastered the twelve grade black lotus and the twelve grade merit Golden Lotus. Only the twelve grade creation green lotus is still in the flood world and is not controlled by Su mu. However, for Su mu, finding the twelve grade creation green lotus should take less time than finding the twelve grade merit Golden Lotus, Because Su Mu didn''t know the direction when looking for the twelve product merit Golden Lotus. He could only fly like a headless fly in the western world with the breath of the twelve product world destroying Black Lotus in his hand, but looking for the twelve product creation green lotus was different. Su Mu clearly knew that the location of the twelve product creation green lotus was somewhere in Buzhou mountain! But where is Zhoushan? It''s not far from their heavenly palace. It can be said that it''s close at hand. That''s why Su Mu went to look for the twelve merit Golden Lotus before he came back to look for the twelve creation green lotus. Because the creation green lotus is at his door and can be found at any time, but the merit Golden Lotus is far away from the western world. Su Mu naturally wants to find the merit Golden Lotus first, Then he returned to the east to find the creation green lotus at his door.


    However, although the twelve product creation green lotus is at his door, it is not easy for Su Mu to find it. Although buzhoushan is much smaller than the western world, or even less than one ten thousandth of the western world, even so, buzhoushan is extremely huge, What is as like as two peas of the twelve generation of the Qing Dynasty, which are not unborn, is not easy to find. At least, this is not what Su mu can find. Even if Su Mu has twelve products of Black Lotus and twelve products of gold lotus, he has the same origin as the green lotus. It''s not easy to find the twelve product creation green lotus. After all, the mountain is not small, and the twelve product creation green lotus is just a lotus less than half a meter. It''s so easy to find it.


    In addition, due to the great pressure on Buzhou mountain, Su mu can only go to the battle by himself. After all, except him, there is no other person who can withstand the pressure of Buzhou mountain in the summer transportation Dynasty. Of course, Zhang Bainian is one, but Zhang Bainian was pierced by a God killing gun 5000 years ago, Just now, he injected his immortal Qi into the portal. At this moment, Zhang Bairen is completely exhausted. How to go to Buzhou mountain to find the creation green lotus? You should know that the Pangu will of buzhoushan is much more terrible for the local creatures in the wasteland world! Su mu, an outsider, is better. After all, he was not born by Pangu, but for those native creatures in the wasteland world, the pressure of Buzhou mountain is definitely not something they can bear. Su Mu has calculated before. If you want to fully bear the pressure of Buzhou mountain, at least you can do it only with the strength of quasi holy realm, Who are the quasi saints in the desolate world now? There is no one else except Su Mu and Zhang Bairen. Zhang Bairen is injured, so Su mu can only go into the Buzhou mountain by himself.


    Of course, although the soldiers of the golden immortal realm in the summer movement Dynasty could not bear the pressure from the height of Buzhou mountain, the pressure around them at the foot of Buzhou mountain was no problem for them. After all, when Nuwa and Fuxi were just the golden immortal realm, didn''t they also live on the waist at the foot of Buzhou mountain? They can all bear the pressure. It doesn''t make sense that the sergeant of the summer transportation Dynasty can''t bear it. Moreover, Su Mu suddenly felt that the residual Pangu will pressure of buzhoushan is a good place for their sergeant of the summer transportation Dynasty to exercise? If they can withstand the pressure of Pangu''s will from buzhoushan, and face more powerful enemies in the future, doesn''t it mean that they have the ability to resist and won''t be scared to the point of weakness?


    On second thought, Su Mu suddenly felt that his idea was very good. There may also be traces of twelve creation green lotus under the waist of Gongbu Zhoushan, so it was a good decision to let some soldiers of the Xia Dynasty enter under the waist of Buzhou mountain to find the twelve creation green lotus and exercise their will, wasn''t it? After a long time, Su mu can even transform Buzhou mountain into a holy land for training sergeants in the summer dynasty! After all, Su Mu is very clear that the Pangu will of Buzhou mountain will soon disperse. At that time, Su Mu will not encounter any problems in transforming Buzhou mountain. The only problem Su Mu faces is how to transform Buzhou mountain and make it a holy land for training soldiers during the summer movement.

 Chapter 1136

    Now buzhoushan has a very powerful suppression of Pangu''s will. Naturally, there is no problem in training sergeants. However, with the passage of time, Su Mu knows very clearly that all of buzhoushan''s Pangu''s will will will disappear in a short time in the future. Although I don''t know the reason, the disappearance of Pangu''s will is a real thing, Otherwise, with the help of the two quasi holy ancestors of the Wu clan, Wu zhurong and Gonggong, can we crash the mountains like Buzhou mountain? Are you kidding? If Pangu''s will has been protecting Buzhou mountain, Su Mu estimates that even a saint''s blow can''t destroy any rock in Buzhou mountain! Not to mention that Gonggong and zhurong crashed Buzhou mountain at will. They are zuwu, not bulldozers. Even bulldozers, what kind of bulldozers have to crash Buzhou mountain?


    After returning to the heavenly palace, Su Mu first talked with Su Yutong in detail and explained her purpose. She asked her to personally select sergeants to exercise in the Buzhou mountain and help herself clean up the place below the waist of the Buzhou mountain. If Su Mu remembered correctly, the Buzhou mountain is not the Buzhou mountain swept by countless congenital gods in future generations, At this moment, the God of Buzhou mountain knows how many congenital treasures still exist? You should know that even after the Buzhou mountain was swept, there are still twelve creation green lotus and seven color gourd, not to mention the colorful stones and nine days used by Nuwa to fill the sky and make people. Which of these things is not a treasure? Therefore, Su Mu immediately changed his military training plan in Buzhou mountain into treasure hunt.


    Su Yutong agrees with what her father said. Although she doesn''t know much about the flood and famine, she usually hears a lot about the flood and famine world from the population. At least, the place with countless congenital treasures in buzhoushan is remembered by Su Yutong, However, because few people except Su Mu and Zhang bainin could enter the Buzhou mountain and walk away completely during the summer transportation Dynasty, Su Yutong''s plan to harvest the innate Lingbao of Buzhou mountain has been put on hold.


    But now Su Mu suddenly mentioned this matter. Although it was just by the way, Su Yutong was still very happy. Su Mu was responsible for the peak and surrounding of Buzhou mountain, while the sergeant of the summer Dynasty was looking for the place below the waist of Buzhou mountain. This time, Su Yutong always felt that something would happen in his heart. Don''t misunderstand, Su Yutong''s feeling is not a bad thing, but that this time they will encounter a very good thing in the treasure hunt in Buzhou mountain during the summer transportation! And this good thing seems to be about yourself! This made Su Yutong puzzled and didn''t mention it to anyone. Even Su Mu didn''t tell her.


    "By the way, father, I suddenly felt that my sister''s breath appeared somewhere in the East yesterday. I shouldn''t be wrong. If I guessed correctly, my sister may be coming back. Would you like to wait for my sister to meet her after she comes back? Anyway, where is Buzhou mountain every day and won''t run, but If my sister doesn''t see your father after she comes back, and my mother goes out to play, I''m afraid my sister will think you don''t care about her. How about waiting for my sister to get together and then enter Buzhou mountain? "Su Yutong suddenly thought of something and said slowly to Su mu, which made Su Mu stunned.


    You know, as a father, he didn''t feel that his daughter Su qinger''s breath appeared in the East. Su Yutong actually noticed it. Is it because there is a connection between the sisters? However, after hearing Su Yutong''s words, Su Mu thought about it and felt that what Su Yutong said seemed to be very reasonable. Now Liu Qingyi and red tea have gone to the flood and wasteland world together. Obviously, they will not come back in a short time, and it will not take too long for Su qinger''s strength to return to the heavenly palace, even if she walks slowly, After more than a hundred years, Su Mu will return to the heavenly palace. Su Mu doesn''t think he can accurately find the twelve creation green lotus in a hundred years, nor does he think Liu Qingyi and red tea can return to the heavenly palace in a hundred years. Therefore, after thinking about Su Yutong''s words carefully, Su Mu nodded and agreed to Su Yutong''s proposal, After all, I still miss Su qinger, who hasn''t met for more than 5000 years.


    The reason why Su qinger left the heavenly palace is also very clear in Su Mu''s heart. No doubt, it''s just to not compete for any rights with Su Yutong. Although Su Yutong has a high reputation in the summer palace, even weaker than himself, not everyone is human. Su Yutong is the best heir! There''s no way. Su Mu is often distressed. There''s no way to do this. If Su Mu has a man under his knee, Su qinger and Su Yutong naturally don''t have to consider any other problems. After all, if Su Mu has a son, then this son is the natural heir, But Su Mu didn''t! Therefore, Su Yutong, who is gifted and resourceful, has become the best choice for the great heir!


    However, some people still feel that Su Yutong is not suitable to sit in the position of the leader of the summer transportation Dynasty, not because they think that Su Yutong is not qualified, but because they think that Su Yutong is too unreasonable to sit in this position, Su Yutong''s talent undoubtedly shows that in the future, Su Yutong will never only focus on the affairs of the summer transportation Dynasty. She will certainly improve her strength more often, and Su Yutong''s talent is too amazing. In the view of the senior management of the summer transportation Dynasty, Su Yutong will quickly and incomparably bring the summer Dynasty to a realm they can''t lift in a short time! Therefore, they believe that Su qinger, who is more moderate, is more suitable to become the master and heir of the great Xia Yun Dynasty.


    However, Su qinger''s practice of directly leaving the heavenly palace also made these people understand. I''m afraid Su qinger has no intention of competing for power with Su Yutong at all. Otherwise, she won''t leave the heavenly palace so easily, which makes them feel helpless, even if they want to let Su qinger ascend and support Su qinger, However, Su qinger''s direct departure from the summer Yun Dynasty and the heavenly palace undoubtedly does not mean that she has no interest. What should they do? They don''t want to be the new masters of the summer transportation Dynasty. How can they intervene?

 Chapter 1137

    However, it will take at least a hundred years to wait for Su qinger to return to the heavenly palace. Su Mu does not intend to waste this 100 years. Anyway, Su Yutong is in charge of the management practice in the current summer transportation Dynasty, and there will be no trouble. In addition, most of the senior executives have accepted Su Yutong as the heir to the throne, Therefore, with their help, Su Yutong will certainly be able to make the great Xia Dynasty move forward steadily. Although Su Mu will not give Su Yutong the position of the leader of the great Xia Dynasty in a short time, relative exercise is necessary. Su Mu plans to return to the earth fairy world in the past 100 years to see if the earth fairy world has become larger after such a long time, By the way, let''s see if there are any new creatures in the earth fairy world.


    Su Mu brought the whole summer Dynasty to the wasteland world. It can be said that he has moved all the creatures in the whole fairy world, so there is no trace of any creatures in the fairy world. Su Mu just wants to see if the fairy world will give birth to many small creatures like the wasteland world, but to Su Mu''s disappointment, No little creatures were born in the earth fairyland. However, under the careful observation of Su mu, it was found that plants in many places already have a certain aura. Although they are not actively absorbed by themselves, they are passively inhaled and stored in the body, this at least means that their flowers, plants and trees may be transformed in the future, although the possibility is very small.


    Although these flowers and trees have gathered some auras in their bodies, they have not yet given birth to their own auras. They don''t know how to absorb the auras from heaven and earth into their own bodies and improve their strength. If they wait so slowly with the passage of time, it may be tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of years, Only these flowers and trees can give birth to wisdom. If they want to be transformed, they can''t be successfully transformed and have their own body even if they want to be transformed for billions of years. However, who can make it clear in the future? There is no doubt that the earth fairy world is still becoming stronger, Maybe the immortality of the fairyland suddenly soared several times. In this way, the probability of those flowers and trees becoming intelligent will be much higher.


    While Su Mu was wandering, a beautiful figure appeared in front of Su mu. Su Mu didn''t care after he noticed that someone was close. He just looked up and continued to look at the flowers in front of him. The owner of the figure was a little upset when he saw Su mu, and then said: "What''s the beauty of these flowers and plants? When a beauty like me stands in front of you, you just glance at me and continue to observe these flowers and plants. Is there anything special about these flowers and plants? I haven''t seen any special places in the earth fairy world for so many years. The only place that can be regarded as special may be their flowers and plants It''s just a little long. Why, do you like these flowers very much? "


    Su Mu shook his head reluctantly after hearing the speech, and then answered aloud: "I''m not interested in these flowers and plants. I''m just thinking that since these flowers and plants have gathered a Fairy Spirit in their own bodies, they may have their own intelligence in the future. It''s not impossible to turn into shapes at that time, so I''m just interested in them. After all, in the wasteland world, the innate creatures who become immortals are not there A few. Although the earth fairy world has not yet grown up, it is not inferior to the wasteland world in terms of grade. Since the wasteland world can breed new flowers and plants in this way, it is not impossible for the earth fairy world, isn''t it? I went to the wasteland world and took all the creatures away. You should often feel boring to stay in the earth fairy world alone. It''s better to enlighten Let one or two plants and plants be the object of your daily chat. "


    Su Chuyi suddenly turned his eyes and said with disdain, "are you kidding? I''m the way of heaven in the earth fairy world. I feel boring? I''m busy every day. Don''t think that the advancement of the earth fairy world has nothing to do with me. You don''t know what I''m busy every day. Forget it, you don''t understand."


    Su Mu laughed at the speech and said in disbelief: "Are you busy? Then tell me what you are doing every day? Don''t forget that I am also one of the masters of the earth fairy world. The advancement of the earth fairy world is the automatic advancement of the whole world. What does it have to do with your way of heaven? I don''t know what you are doing every day, but just in a daze. By the way, stop thinking about yourself and don''t focus on me all day , as the way of heaven in the earth fairy world, you''d better think about how to make the earth fairy world complete more quickly. Maybe at that time, the earth fairy world will be a complete advanced world, and you can get more benefits from the way of heaven, won''t you? "


    When Su Chuyi heard the speech, he said helplessly: "What you said is light. If I have a way to make the earth fairy world advance in a short time, I still need to wait until you establish the Xia Dynasty, and then when you promote the imperial dynasty to the Yun Dynasty, I will lead the heaven and earth fairy yuan to advance the earth fairy world to the level of the world. I have no way. People can only rely on you now. Oh, little Su Su, you have to be in the flood wasteland The world will develop well, and then when the land fairyland is completely advanced into a vast world, it will come back with the specialties of the wasteland world to compensate others. "


    "Speak in a normal tone. By the way, I''ve heard something before. It seems that you can devour each other between heaven and earth? You said, if you devour the world of the level of the boundless world, what will you grow up to?" Su Mu suddenly came interested and asked with a sudden whim, The way of heaven in the wasteland world is just a very weak time now. If Su Chuyi, the way of heaven in the earth fairy world, can swallow it, then the earth fairy world and the wasteland world will be integrated. It''s not sure what new surprises will appear.


    "Yes, yes, but would it be too much to do so? Now you can say that you have brought everything in our fairyland to the wasteland world, and let the resources of the wasteland world improve the creatures of our fairyland, and then you want me to devour the heavenly way of the wasteland world and the whole wasteland world. Are you... Too much?" Su Chuyi took a deep breath and said with some light in his eyes.

 Chapter 1138

    Su Mu had heard Su Chuyi''s words and felt that she was still kind-hearted. She couldn''t help thinking, who says the way of heaven is ruthless? Look at the heavenly way in the fairy world. Isn''t it the representative of love? However, when Su Mu set his eyes on Su Chuyi, Su Mu was silent. He suddenly felt that everything he had thought in his heart had collapsed. He thought Su Chuyi was a heaven with good heart and conscience. Their creatures in the fairy world supplemented themselves with the resources of the flood and wasteland world. She felt that she should not devour the heaven of the flood and wasteland and occupy it, But Su Mu understood at this moment that this guy was completely ironic! I''m afraid she can''t wait to devour the way of heaven in the desolate world!


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly, took a deep breath and said slowly: "I''m just saying it casually. Don''t take it seriously. How can we say that the creatures in the fairyland grow up by relying on the resources of the wasteland world? If you devour the heavenly way of the wasteland world again, doesn''t it seem that the creatures in our fairyland have no friendship? Others'' wasteland world is kind to our fairyland, and we don''t care Neng En will take revenge. After all, the words spread in the future will have a certain impact on our reputation. You don''t want people to think of all the negative impressions after hearing about your heavenly way in the earth fairy world? "


    "Nothing, I don''t mind!" Su Chu said brightly, as if she hadn''t heard everything Su Mu had said. She probably only heard Su Mu''s words that let her devour the heaven of the flood world! Su Chu Yi knew very well that the heaven of the flood world is the heaven of the real world! Even at the peak of the flood world in the future, the heaven of the flood world is not weaker than Kai Pangu at the time of the creation of heaven and earth! If you can swallow and absorb the heavenly way of the wasteland world and take over the whole wasteland world, your strength can definitely get a rapid growth in a short time!


    Now Su Chuyi''s cultivation has broken through the three grades of sage! This is also due to Su Mu''s fast cultivation speed. The faster Su Mu breaks through, the higher the upper limit she can reach. If Su Mu becomes the existence of Avenue level one day, Su Chuyi''s cultivation can definitely surpass the avenue level! Not to mention reaching the transcendence level in the world before that But at least it can enter the state of half step detachment!


    But that''s not an easy thing to do. As the way of heaven in the world, the best way for Su Chuyi to improve his strength is to make the cultivation of the creatures in charge of the world stronger. Only when the creatures in charge of the world are stronger, will su Chuyi''s strength become stronger! If the strongest in the earth fairy world is just If it is the realm of golden immortals, Su Chuyi will never surpass the realm of quasi saints! At most, it will reach the level of quasi saints! However, if there is a strong person at the level of Avenue in the world controlled by Su Chuyi, and this person grows up step by step in the world controlled by Su Chuyi, then Su Chuyi''s strength can be improved to the realm of Avenue, even more To surpass the avenue and become a peerless strongman who is half detached! And there is another possibility, that is, if there is an existence comparable to the detached realm in the earth fairyland, the whole earth fairyland will be advanced again! And the vast world is already the strongest world that can be accommodated by the third heaven and earth! What will the world reach if the world is advanced again?


    The world tree is in charge of thousands of worlds, but those are just the worlds that the power of heaven and earth can bear. The strongest world is just a vast world similar to the flood world, but the vast world is also strong and weak. Now the earth fairy world is just stepping into the ranks of the vast world, and the flood world is really standing in the vast world The existence of the peak! If the prosperous world was not born under the jurisdiction of the avenue, the achievements of the later generations of the prosperous world are definitely not as small as those in the original works. Unlike Su Chuyi, Su Chuyi is the heavenly form of the earth fairy world, while the previous earth fairy world is just a middle thousand world, attached to the fairy world in the vast world! Although Su Mu has not yet reached the upper fairy world Yes, but Su Mu doesn''t think that the upper fairyland is a party that can compare with the existence of the wasteland world!


    It is precisely because the earth fairyland was attached to the upper fairyland before that, now Su Chuyi has become a world without anything to control her! Now Su Chuyi is completely a free identity! Different from other heavenly ways, there are not many great worlds born under the jurisdiction of the avenue, because the jurisdiction of the avenue The way of heaven in the thousand worlds can only control the cultivation of the creatures in the world so that they are not too powerful. Therefore, the relationship for this reason has led to the future generations of the wasteland world becoming weaker and weaker. If the way of heaven in the wasteland world is not controlled by the road, will the way of heaven in the wasteland world limit the cultivation of the creatures in the world and the congenital God residence?


    Ghosts will do that! Do you know that the shortcut to the strengthening of the way of heaven is to improve with the hands of these creatures? Only fools will limit the cultivation of creatures in their own world without being controlled by the avenue, and Su Chuyi is like this. Because he has become a thousand worlds, the upper fairy world has been unable to get any contact with the earth fairy world, and the world of both sides is complete Completely broke off the relationship, without the constraints of the world, Su Chuyi is now a free identity! Do whatever you want, plus there is no avenue to control the reason, it can be said that the future of the earth fairy world and Su Chuyi is very long-term! No one will know where the earth fairy world will go! Because they can''t imagine such a day!


    Different from other heavenly ways, Su Chuyi''s own luck is very good! Under his command, there are chaotic bodies such as Su Mu and Su Yutong, which represents that Su Chuyi, the heavenly way of the earth fairyland, can definitely become an existence at the level of Avenue in the future! And at least they can become the existence of Avenue level! As for the higher words, it will depend on whether Su Mu and Su YTONG have given their strength. If Su Mu and Su Yutong surpass the road in the future, then Su Si Yi''s heaven will be awesome in the future. you ''re right! Detachment! Earthly transcendence! Not a creature!


    No one knows what the earth fairyland will be like after detachment, but at least it can be estimated that it is a level of existence with the other side of the world where her husband goes in the mouth of the world tree!

 Chapter 1139

    A hundred years is neither long nor short. For those who practice the present, a hundred years is just a short journey in their life. But for ordinary people, a hundred years is the end of their life. Su Mu still vaguely remembers that he was timid when he arrived in Xuantian mainland ten thousand years ago and did beggars for a year, I also remember the expansion of the system for the first time after I woke up. Even Su Mu remembered that he burned a small half of the residential area of Castle Peak city when he fused the first different fire. In the blink of an eye, ten thousand years had passed.


    Everything in the fairy world is the same as before, but without those creatures, it looks a little quiet. However, it seems that in a short time, the fairy world will return to its former appearance. Countless creatures walk upstream of the land of the fairy world. Now the land of the fairy world has expanded countless times, compared with the original fairy world, Now the earth fairy world can be called the great world. The vast land has exceeded thousands of times or even tens of thousands of times! How huge was the original fairy world? At first, it took Su mu more than half a month or even a month to travel around the whole fairy world after he entered the peak of Da Luo Jinxian. Moreover, under the condition that Su Mu kept resting day and night, now the fairy world has expanded tens of thousands of times, and it is extremely difficult to travel around.


    But even so, the present earth fairy world is still far from the flood world. Although the land has expanded tens of thousands of times, compared with the existence of the flood world at the peak of the world, the earth fairy world is like the difference between a star and the sun. There is no comparability between the two, Unfortunately, Su Mu''s strength is too strong now. Xuantian continent can''t bear the pressure brought by Su Mu''s strength. Otherwise, Su Mu really wants to go back to Xuantian continent to see what Xuantian continent has become after ten thousand years, whether his master Gulin Feng is still safe, and whether Taiyi holy master and others are still safe, After all, for himself, ten thousand years is just the starting point of his life, but for the practitioners of Xuantian continent, even the strong quasi emperors such as Taiyi Lord and Gulin Feng, ten thousand years is a long time in their life. After all, in Xuantian continent, even the strongest quasi emperor only has nearly one million years of longevity, This is still the premise of the vigorous life of the quasi emperor. It is a great thing that the general quasi emperor can live for 700000 years.


    However, for Su mu, 700000 years may just be a process. Now Su mu can even achieve one-time closure for millions of years, because their power system is completely different. Xuantian continent cultivates the attack method of Xuanhuan, and Su Mu cultivates the way of Xiandao civilization, It is also the way of Xiandao civilization. Compared with the two, the longevity of the practitioners of Xiandao civilization is too long. Especially now Su Mu still lives in the wasteland world. You should know that the years in the wasteland world are counted by more than 100 million years!


    "What''s the matter with you? I''ve never seen you show such an expression. With your current ability, can you encounter anything that makes you worried?" Su Chu, looking at the expression of missing the past on Su Mu''s face, asked curiously. She began to observe Su Mu after su Mu came to the earth fairy world, Even now, she has never found that Su Mu had such a mood today. This can''t help but make su Chuyi feel strange. Is it difficult for Su Mu to encounter any thorny problems?


    Although Su Chuyi has her own spirit and wisdom, which is no different from an ordinary person, it should be clear that Su Chuyi is the heaven of the earth fairy world. Although she already has her own spirit at this moment, she is not a living person, but the heaven spirit of the earth fairy world, She can''t understand why human beings have so many indecisive emotions and so many strange feelings. Although Su Chuyi has always tried to make himself behave more like a human, she has to say that Su Chuyi is still very different from human beings in terms of emotions.


    "It''s all right. I just think of something that happened in the past and miss it. However, in the blink of an eye, I have been practicing for ten thousand years. In the blink of an eye, ten thousand years has passed. I can''t think of it myself. At the beginning, an ordinary mortal in Xuantian continent could grow up to today. It''s just unreal to think of it." Su Mu smiled and replied, hiding all his emotions. Su Mu has always tried his best to behave like a overlord, and what overlord doesn''t need most is those feelings of nostalgia. Those emotions not only don''t do him any good, but also serve as a stumbling block on his way to improvement and the state of mind of immortals, Even in these places, Su Mu doesn''t need to worry about his mood, but he never wants to show his emotions in front of others.


    "But it''s only a matter of ten thousand years. I''ve existed since the birth of the earth fairy world. I can''t remember how many years have passed. I don''t know how many years have passed since I looked down on everything in the earth fairy world. If I were like you, wouldn''t I live in memory every day?" Su Chuyi said with a voice when he heard the speech, Although she doesn''t know what Su Mu''s mood is, it doesn''t prevent her from enlightening Su mu. After all, in Su Chu''s eyes, one day in the future, she will be the most perfect partner around Su mu, even if she is the way of heaven, and Su Mu is only a human race.


    "You''re right. I''m really nostalgic, but it''s not a bad thing, is it? It''s also a pleasure in life to miss what happened in the past?" Su Mu smiled and said aloud.


    "If you miss the past, you can break the long river of time and go back to the past to see some things happen. Don''t you Terrans often regret making some mistakes? I believe you have also made some mistakes? When you have the strength to reverse the long river of time in the future, you might as well go back to the past and change those things? That''s right "Make up for the past?" Su Chuyi said slowly to Su mu. After the strength is strong to a certain extent, he can really do this kind of thing.

 Chapter 1140

    Su Mu immediately shook his head after hearing the speech, then smiled and explained to Su Chuyi: "No one''s life is perfect. What happened in the past has happened. Even if I can change it, what can I do? It''s just a kind of compensation for my past. For myself, there is still no reduction in my debt to the past, so what''s the need to go back to the past and change the occurrence of those things? However, as the way of heaven, you stress that everything is done in accordance with the past. This is not what you should say to persuade me to return to the past and change the future. Don''t you care about the future and the past most? "


    "You''re talking about those heavenly ways under the jurisdiction of the avenue. They must stop everything that hinders the progress of the event, because that''s what the avenue has planned for a long time. If someone rashly disrupts their planned things, those heavenly ways under the jurisdiction of the avenue have no good fruit to eat. I''m different. I don''t have any above me Under the jurisdiction of the avenue, I am free, so I don''t mind if you go back to the past and change some things in the future. Besides, do we still need to care about those things? You just need to know that no matter what you do, I will support you unconditionally. " Su Chu said to Su mu with a smile. Indeed, in her eyes, whatever Su Mu does is right, so she will unconditionally support Su mu.


    Su Mu couldn''t help feeling helpless after hearing the speech. To tell the truth, Su Mu felt a little divided about Su Chuyi''s inexplicable feelings for himself. It''s different from the pure love between Liu Qingyi and himself, and it''s also different from paying for himself. Su Chuyi''s feelings for himself seem to come out inexplicably, so Su Mu hasn''t shown any willingness all the time The idea of being close to Su Chuyi, even if Su Chuyi seduced himself in exposed clothes last time, he still kept his original heart and didn''t have any thoughts. Perhaps for Su Mu now, the most difficult thing to deal with is not the chaotic demons in chaos, but the feelings of a group of beauties for himself.


    Su Chuyi''s feelings for Su mu, to tell the truth, Su Mu didn''t resist very much. After all, Su Mu also knew that he had no reason to refuse Su Chuyi. For his own sake, Su Chuyi even gave up the position of heaven''s manager and handed it over to himself, making himself one of the managers of the flood and wilderness world and the real master of the earth fairy world, not the kind of heaven''s permission The nominal masters under Xu, as the way of heaven, mastering one side of the world is the most important thing for every way of heaven. They will not easily allow another person who can threaten them to exist. However, Su Chuyi is different. Su Chuyi is willing to cultivate himself. When he founded the imperial dynasty, Su Chuyi was already shrouded in dark luck and covered the summer In the imperial dynasty, Su Chuyi provided a lot of help to Su Mu when he was promoted to the transportation Dynasty in the summer. When Su Mu flew up with the whole earth fairy world, Su Chuyi gave himself the identity of the administrator of the earth fairy world and made himself the real master of the earth fairy world!


    In fact, Su Mu said it was false that he was not moved, but Su Mu didn''t know what kind of feelings he had for Su Chuyi. He had handled countless things in his life, whether it was fighting or training. Su Mu showed unparalleled talent in any aspect. It was very easy to handle and could be handy However, only in terms of emotion, Su Mu is like an idiot. No matter what kind of woman shows her mind to herself, Su Mu will appear very indecisive and don''t know how to deal with it. Su Mu only took the initiative once in his life! It was the time when he asked Liu Qingyi for a marriage in Xuantian continent! It was the only time ! for several months, he was infatuated with the girl Liu Qingyi, so he would tell Liu Qingyi his love very directly.


    At the back, Su Mu was a little difficult to deal with, whether it was red tea or other women who showed their feelings to him. After red tea showed his love for himself, Su Mu didn''t know how to deal with it, so he avoided red tea for several years! But during the time of avoiding each other, red tea was not discouraged, but closely followed Su Mu''s feet in the earth fairy world After a long time, Su Mu asked the other party to follow him and take care of his daily life. Later, Su Mu also understood red tea''s intention for himself. However, due to Su Mu''s deep love for Liu Qingyi, he didn''t promise red tea at the first time, but made a verbal commitment. As long as Liu Qingyi was willing, he could marry red tea as his wife ¡£


    In fact, at the beginning, what tea wanted was not the position of a positive wife. What she wanted was just the position of a concubine room. However, Su Mu didn''t live up to her. For the woman who kept up with her pace, Su Mu was moved. He wouldn''t let anyone who loved himself get what he deserved. Since tea has done so many things for himself, if he doesn''t give tea a name again Even so, Su Mu is very sorry for Liu Qingyi, but I have to say that Liu Qingyi is a reasonable person. He doesn''t care so much, but happily accepts the existence of red tea.


    More than 5000 years ago, Su Mu knew that things were bad when he found out that Lu Wanxi, his only disciple, was secretly interested in him. Therefore, Su Mu directly closed the door for 5000 years and cut off all contact with Lu Wanxi. He hoped that the other party could forget himself in 5000 years. After all, in Su Mu''s view, Lu Wanxi was just an unofficial sister-in-law It''s just that she hasn''t experienced too many things. It''s actually a very normal thing for her to like Su mu. After all, Su Mu is definitely the most perfect man in the world. At least among the men Lu Wanxi has met, Su Mu is the most perfect existence!


    So Su Mu thought that as long as he and Lu Wanxi broke off contact for a period of time, the other party would forget himself and put this feeling behind him. But Su Mu never thought that five thousand years not only did not let Lu Wanxi forget his feelings, but increased it several times! It''s just that Su Mu doesn''t know about it yet.


    Su Chuyi''s affection for him is not so difficult to deal with. He is not unable to accept Su Chuyi, but it may take some time to precipitate. Now that he has become a quasi saint, Su Mu is also very clear that Su Chuyi must be one of his closest people in the future, perhaps because they are both masters of the earth fairy world, Can understand something to each other.

 Chapter 1141

    After a hundred years, Su Mu didn''t continue to stay in the earth fairy world. The reason why Su Mu returned to the earth fairy world was just because he wanted to leave everything to Su Yutong to deal with and exercise Su Yutong. After all, if he stayed in the heavenly palace for a hundred years, Su Yutong asked himself how to get exercise when he couldn''t deal with things? So in Su Mu''s opinion, the best way is to leave the heavenly palace for a period of time and let Su Yutong think about how to deal with the things she hasn''t dealt with. After all, she is the future heir of their summer transportation Dynasty. Some things still need her to improve, even if Su mu can provide her with a lot of experience, But in distinguishing right from wrong and means, these things ultimately depend on Su Yutong''s own to slowly improve.


    Now that a hundred years have passed, Su Mu estimates that Su qinger should almost return to the heavenly palace, so he has no intention of staying in the earth fairy world. Instead, he directly returns to the wasteland world and is ready to see whether Su Yutong has made the summer movement better in the past hundred years. Of course, Su Mu also believes that Su Yutong must have done this, After all, Su Mu has much more confidence in Su Yutong than ordinary people. Incidentally, Su Mu also plans to have a look. What will su qinger say to himself after returning to the heavenly palace? Su Mu knows that as a father, he owes more and more to Su qinger, but fortunately, qinger is as considerate as Liu Qingyi with her mother, He is sensible and reasonable. Although he is sometimes out of tune, Su qinger often does everything perfectly in front of major right and wrong.


    This time, Su qinger was willing to leave the heavenly palace and go to a place no one knew to practice for more than 5000 years in order not to compete with Su Yutong and seize the position of the future successor of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. This is impossible for anyone! It is often said that the royal family is an uninvited family. Countless Royal descendants kill each other for that position, but Su qinger never planned to do so, or even came to get it. When Su qinger learned that Su Yutong was selected as an adult in the future of the summer transportation Dynasty, her first reaction was not jealousy, He didn''t think about how to compete for Su Yutong''s rights, but wanted to let Su Yutong ascend earlier to help his father, who didn''t fulfill his father''s responsibility, share the affairs of the summer transportation Dynasty.


    After she experienced the battle of Luohe in the west, she also understood her lack of strength. In addition, she also knew that during the summer transportation Dynasty, many people did not agree with Su Yutong and wanted to support her to compete for the throne. Therefore, Su qinger directly left the heavenly palace and did not want to come back for 5000 years, While improving her accomplishments, she waited for Su Yutong to twist all the high-level and middle and low-level of the whole summer transportation Dynasty into a rope to let them give up their support. In Su qinger''s view, Su Yutong is definitely the most perfect successor to the summer transportation Dynasty and the best candidate to inherit Su Mu''s position. As for herself, she didn''t think about so many things, After all, Su qinger knows where her talent limit is. Su Yutong is much stronger than herself. If the congenital holy body fetus inherited from Su Mu has been promoted after several flights, I''m afraid whether she can reach the realm of great Luo Jinxian is still a problem.


    After all, although the qualification of congenital holy body fetus is still very acceptable, it is far from enough to become a great Luo Jinxian. After all, although the name of congenital holy body fetus is very large, it is only a constitution that can be called middle and upper, especially in places like the flood world. I''m afraid the congenital holy body fetus can''t even rank middle, but fortunately, Su qinger has soared all the way, After the birth of the great Xia Dynasty, some changes have taken place in the congenital holy body fetus. Although there is not much difference from the original, the talent it brought to Su qinger in cultivation can not be ignored. If the original congenital holy body fetus is only of medium physique, So after the promotion of the summer games, Su qinger''s physique has surpassed the superior and really reached the ranks that can be called Tianjiao!


    Knowing that his talent is not as good as Su Yutong, Su qinger never thought about competing for any rights with Su Yutong. After all, in Su qinger''s view, with Su Yutong''s strength and talent, he can definitely lead the summer games to a new height in the future. If he takes over as the new emperor of the summer games, The power of the great Xia Dynasty in her hands is far from being comparable to Su Yutong. Chaos is such a terrible thing! Although Su Yutong hasn''t officially started to practice, he has wasted 5000 years, but it''s only 5000 years. For chaotic body, it''s nothing at all. Ordinary people do have the fastest period of practice in their life, which is also called the golden period of practice!


    The cultivators who are in the golden period of cultivation will break through the progress rate of cultivation at an extremely terrible speed. With the passage of time, they will also fall out of the golden period of cultivation, and the growth rate of cultivation will be slower and slower. Therefore, for cultivators, the time that can not be wasted is the earliest golden period of cultivation! That time must not be wasted! However, for the owners of chaotic bodies, there is not much difference whether they practice in the golden period of cultivation, because for chaotic bodies, whenever they want, they will be the golden period of cultivation in their life!


    This is why Su Mu doesn''t let Su Yutong practice, but he doesn''t worry about whether Su Yutong will encounter a cultivation bottleneck in the future and can''t break through it! For chaotic bodies, there is no bottleneck in cultivation! As long as they want! So even if it takes a little longer to lie down and sleep every day, they can easily break through to a terrible state that people can''t ignore! And if you understand the power of rules by chance, it is not impossible to lie down and sleep every day and enter the realm of the road! This is the horror of chaos! This is why countless people hunt chaotic bodies! Because this constitution is too hateful!


    Think about it, I have practiced for countless years, worked hard, finally realized the power of rules, and spent countless years to break through the realm of the road and become a real overlord! The chaotic body just needs to sleep every day to break through the road! One or two hours of hard-working practice every day is enough. Breaking through cultivation is like drinking water and eating. How can people not be jealous of such a physique?

 Chapter 1142

    In addition, there is another reason why those people hunt chaotic bodies, that is, chaotic bodies can be robbed! Yes, that''s right! As long as the means are enough, you can forcibly transfer the chaotic body of others to yourself, because the talent of chaotic body is too rebellious. Perhaps this is the only way to restrain chaotic body. In addition, chaotic body can be said to have no weakness! But it is precisely because of this that chaotic bodies are so easy to die before they grow up. For each chaotic body, their first reaction will not be surprise, but fear and fear. They are afraid that the terrible smell of chaotic bodies will be transmitted and detected by those who are interested, I''m afraid my life will end like this!


    All the above mentioned are the acquired chaotic bodies, that is, the awakened chaotic bodies like Su mu, but the innate chaotic bodies are different. As soon as the innate chaotic bodies are born, they are not only involved in their own families. Let''s put it this way, although a medium-sized world under the management of the avenue in the early years can not be compared with the flood and famine world, But it will never be too far! In that world, the prince of a certain ethnic group was found to awaken the innate chaos before he was born! The prince''s father was not surprised because he knew what the congenital chaotic body meant. With the strength of their ethnic group, it was impossible to protect the child and grow up slowly. Therefore, the father did a very terrible thing, that is, he directly killed the prince''s mother! And forcibly suppressed the unborn congenital chaotic body with supreme mana!


    But the father did not change the result, because unfortunately, at the same time that the father killed the prince''s mother, his Royal Highness the prince who had completely awakened the innate chaos, and the future successor of the ethnic group was born! If the prince just awakens the general constitution of their ethnic group, maybe he can''t sit as the prince and become the future heir of their ethnic group. However, if he is an ordinary constitution, he will never involve his mother and be killed by his father before he is fully born! Even his father wanted to use all his mana to suppress him! After all, the reason for all this is only because the son of the chief of the ethnic group, the future Prince of the ethnic group, awakened his constitution that he should not awaken, the congenital chaotic body!


    If you think that this ethnic group can be preserved, you are too naive. The time for the patriarch to start is too late. The breath of the birth of the innate chaotic body directly breaks through the world barrier without any concealment, and is transmitted to the endless chaos, which is perceived by countless strong people, Even the main road is down, thinking into that side of the world! It can be imagined that what kind of ending this matter has come out in the end! The powerful in countless chaos slaughtered the world! Da Dao''s divine thought has not left any hand, and directly takes away the congenital chaotic body that has not fully awakened and belongs to its own consciousness. Since then, the congenital chaotic body born in that world has not appeared. In fact, people who have heard this story know very well that the congenital chaotic body taken away by Da Dao, I''m afraid he''s already dead and can''t die anymore, and his innate chaotic body constitution is estimated to be absorbed and refined by the other party into his own constitution! The congenital chaotic body is so miserable that it is undoubtedly not the most terrible existence that can survive, but is it so easy for the congenital chaotic body to survive?


    When Su Yutong woke up to the innate chaos, Su Mu was actually full of worry, but fortunately, the flood world was just born. When the heaven of the flood world was still ignorant, Su Mu had a way to shield the exploration of the heaven. As long as he hid the heaven of the flood world, Then the avenue above the heavenly way in the wasteland world will not easily find the existence of Su Yutong''s congenital chaotic body! Otherwise, Su Mu''s strength will lead to the existence of Avenue level. I''m afraid Su Yutong will also face the congenital chaos in the original story! However, for Su mu, the best result may be that Su Yutong has lived safely for 5000 years, and no one has found the existence of Su Yutong''s congenital chaotic body!


    Only a few of them knew that Su Tong Tong was an innate chaotic body. Most of them knew that Su hitun, who was the heir of the Xia Xia Dynasty, was very talented and even surpassed the saints and Suu shepherd. However, not many people knew her talent, which was also a means for Su Mu''s emergency. And hide it from your mouth! It''s not that he doesn''t trust the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty, but that the innate chaotic body is too important. If any news gets out, the situation can''t be handled by Su Mu now! The temptation of chaos is really too terrible! Not to mention the innate chaos above the chaos!


    However, if a sergeant of the Xia Yun Dynasty accidentally reveals Su Yutong''s innate chaos when he shows off, it will undoubtedly be a disaster for the Xia Yun dynasty! At that time, Su Mu will not escape unless he gives up most of the soldiers of the summer Dynasty and returns to the earth fairy world with only about 20% of the immortal people and soldiers. However, Su Mu is not sure whether the strong at the avenue level really can''t detect the existence of the earth Fairy world! Because of his special relationship with Su Chuyi, Su Mu actually doesn''t want to involve Su Chuyi. The earth fairy world has given him enough. Su Mu doesn''t want to bite the hand that feeds him.


    However, Su Mu doesn''t know that there is a chaotic demon God on the lunar star outside the wasteland world, who has exerted his full strength to help Su Mu hide the smell of chaotic body and congenital chaotic body. Although Su Mu has done well, he can hide the smell of congenital chaotic body and his own chaotic body every time, However, there is definitely a lot of breath from time to time. If you don''t pay attention, you will definitely be found by the chaotic demon God and even the avenue above the heaven. However, because the chaotic demon God raised his eyebrow and wanted to eat the two chaotic bodies alone, they can now be said to be very safe! The means of time demon is not so simple to see through! After all, he once stood at the peak of the realm of heaven. Although his strength is gone at this moment, he is not unfamiliar with means, especially such hidden breath means. When he wants to practice well as a chaotic demon God, he has to use these hidden breath means to reassure himself. Therefore, even if the avenue is not deliberately explored, Nor can we know that there are two chaotic bodies in the wasteland world!

 Chapter 1143

    Had it not been for the space demons who raised their eyebrows and hid on the lunar star, they had been helping Su Mu and Su Yutong hide the smell of chaotic bodies. I''m afraid the smell of chaotic bodies on their father and daughter had already been transmitted, which attracted the prying eyes of countless chaotic demons. When a large number of chaotic demons entered the wasteland, the avenue would undoubtedly detect something, And set down the divine mind to observe the wasteland world. Once the divine mind of the avenue scans and finds that there are two chaotic bodies in the wasteland world, it is the time when they will face destruction during the summer transportation! Even if Su Mu is confident and believes in his strength, talent and future, he can''t compete with the strong man in the realm of Avenue now! This is the gap in strength! Relying on other things is completely irreparable!


    Although Su Mu is a genius, his strength is up to the sky, and he is only about the first or second grade of the sage realm. It is a fool''s dream to deal with the strong in the avenue realm! Are the strong in the realm of the avenue so easy to deal with? Don''t say that Su Mu is just a strength comparable to the first and second grade of the sage realm. Even if Su Mu''s cultivation has broken through to the peak of the heaven realm at this moment! It is only one step away from the realm of the avenue, and it is absolutely impossible to be the opponent of the strong one! Because the strong man in the realm of the avenue and the friar under the realm of the avenue are completely two extreme realms! There is absolutely no comparability!


    If the practitioners under the realm of the great road are still in the realm that can be reached by the Xiandao civilization, then the realm of the great road is not the terrible strength that the Xiandao civilization can achieve! The realm of Avenue is not a realm at the peak of fairyland, but the existence that has crossed the next boundary! Just as the world tree tells itself of detachment, the realm of Avenue is no longer comparable to the existence under the realm of Avenue! If there is a gap between the two, the strong in the realm of Avenue should be called a river, and even the top strong in the realm of Tiandao, which is closest to the realm of Avenue, is just a fish in the river in front of the existence of Avenue, which is comparable to the river!


    There are countless strong and powerful people in the realm of heaven under the management of an existence at the level of Avenue! If it wasn''t for the fact that the strong in the realm of Da Dao were fully confident of suppressing the existence of the realm of heaven and Tao, how could they delegate power to those friars in the realm of heaven and Tao so easily? Not to mention other worlds, just to say that in the chaos outside the boundless world, if the avenue has enough strength to suppress those chaotic demons and gods at will, how can it easily let them grow to the state of heaven? Even the top few of the chaotic demons have successfully broken through to the peak of heaven! It''s only one step away from the realm of the Avenue! But this step is not so easy to cross the past!


    The bottleneck gap between the realm of the great road and the realm of the heavenly way is not as simple as the gap between the quasi saint and the saint. In contrast, although it is difficult for the quasi saint to break through the realm of the saint, there is always one of the countless ways to become the Tao in the world that can let you cross the past, but it depends on whether you have the chance, However, the gap between the realm of the Tao of heaven and the realm of the Tao of heaven is not so simple. The huge gap between the two completely exceeds the gap of all the realms known by Su mu. It can be said that if it is extremely difficult to achieve saints, it is not difficult to break through the realm of the Tao of heaven to the realm of the Tao of heaven! Because the gap between the two is too huge!


    If a quasi Saint friar breaks through the realm of saints and can get a ray of Hongmeng purple gas by chance, as long as he has enough understanding and knows what he should do, breaking through the realm of saints is just like eating and drinking water. Even without the Hongmeng purple gas, there are so many ways to become saints in the world, It can be said that the three thousand rules, every kind of practice to the extreme, can easily break through to the realm of saints! Even if someone can practice a law to the extreme, it is absolutely comparable to the existence of chaotic demon God! Of course, the premise is that he has the ability to enter the realm of heaven! Otherwise, even if he mastered the power of law, how skillful and powerful, he could not understand that he was just a mole ant after all!


    The cultivators of the realm of heaven want to become the terrorist existence of the realm of the Avenue! That''s not what words can describe! Avenue is the limit that this world can accommodate! Is the master of countless worlds! They don''t know what kind of existence those roads are. They may be a Taoist form like Su Chuyi, who has his own spirit body. It''s also possible that they are a terrible existence that has come from mortals to the realm of roads step by step! It may also be that an old man suddenly got the power of rules when farming, and then he soared to the sky to achieve the road, but who makes it clear?


    If Tiandao wants to become a strong person in the realm of the great road, the first thing is that they need to cultivate the power of rules by themselves! Because all the strong in the realm of the avenue are real masters! Under his command is the terrible existence of a vast world! The boundless world is the most top of countless worlds, but even so, the boundless world is just a gadget casually created by a strong man at the avenue level. Even if there are 3000 chaotic demons in chaos, each of them has high-level strength in the realm of heaven, Even the top ten chaotic demons have broken through to the peak of heaven! But even so, the avenue doesn''t have any action to look down on them, because the avenue is confident enough. These weak people who can''t master the rules can be eliminated by turning out a wisp of mind! However, an idea suddenly flashed through Su Mu''s mind! That''s the last time the world was created by Pangu and was born in chaos. Is it because of the calculation of the avenue? You know, although the relationship between chaos demon and God is not good, there is no hatred between Pangu and them! Why did Pangu want to create the world as soon as he appeared in chaos? Why did Pangu kill all three thousand demon gods as soon as he was born! Kill them all! All the three thousand evil gods'' accomplishments have been greatly reduced. Now, whether the top chaotic evil gods have returned to the realm of saints is still a question mark! But even if those chaotic demons become like this, Su Mu doesn''t dare to provoke them easily. At least Su Mu doesn''t dare to provoke them now!

 Chapter 1144

    After Pangu was born, he didn''t know where he was at the first time. After he was born from the thirty-six chaotic green lotus, the first thing Pangu opened his eyes was to raise his huge axe to split the chaotic world, but he was blocked by three thousand chaotic demons. Pangu, who had no grievances and hatred, killed three thousand chaotic demons! Although it is said that each of the three thousand chaotic demons is the existence of the realm of heaven, and it is not that the strength gap is too large to kill them, Pangu killed the three thousand chaotic demons all over with his Pangu axe and the thirty-six chaotic green lotus under his feet! No one survived!


    And why did Pangu do that? Is it difficult not to achieve just because Pangu saw that chaos was too dark and too desolate, so he created the wasteland world? This is not necessarily true. Su Mu doesn''t believe that there are so stupid people in the world. Since Pangu has been pregnant with 36 chaotic green lotus for so long, his strength has reached the peak of the state of heaven, and the law of force has been fully mastered. Such a peak of the state of heaven exists, Don''t you know what happens when he breaks the chaos at will? Can''t he understand why the three thousand chaotic demons stopped him from creating a world of desolation!?


    no Pangu may be very clear in his heart that there may be other reasons why he would do that! But Su Mu didn''t know exactly why. He could only guess secretly, and Su Mu thought of two possibilities. The first possibility was that there was a threat to Da Dao in the third phase of the chaotic demon God, or Da Dao didn''t want the 3000 chaotic demon gods to continue to grow in chaos, so he controlled Pangu and killed them! Otherwise, Pangu killed three thousand chaotic demons to create such a huge world. How could it not lead out the avenue? Behind this matter, it is likely that the avenue dominates everything! Of course, this is Su Mu''s first guess!


    As for Su Mu''s second guess, perhaps Pangu may have mastered the power of the rule of power! Su Mu originally guessed that Pangu was able to fight three thousand chaotic demons and kill them all once because of Pangu''s axe and chaotic green lotus. After all, one of these two things gave Pangu unparalleled attack and the other helped Pangu resist all attacks, And constantly provide Pangu with some special energy to help Pangu replenish the consumed mana! After all, Su mu can''t imagine that Pangu could kill ten chaotic demons in a dozen with the existence of the peak of the heaven realm at the same time? Even this was done when there were 2990 other high-level chaotic demons in the heaven realm sweeping the array! Can this terrible strength really be mastered by the heaven realm?


    Absolutely impossible! Su Mu originally thought that Pangu''s axe and thirty-six chaotic green lotus gave Pangu such powerful combat power, but with a previous conversation between the world tree and Su mu, Su Mu now has more doubts about Pangu''s creation of the flood and famine world! Is this the wasteland world created by Pangu or the wasteland world created by Avenue! Does Pangu really master the power of the rules of Tao! That''s why they were eroded by the avenue and killed by three thousand demons one by one? In addition, Su Mu couldn''t think of any possibility to explain why Pangu did this!


    You know, the three thousand demon gods represent the three thousand law! Each of the three thousand chaotic demons has reached the limit in the power of their own laws! Just touch the power of the rules! Who can say that he can stably suppress the chaotic demon God above the peak of Tiandao realm and the eight grades of Tiandao realm except the big way? Absolutely not! Su Mu looked at the world before, during and after the flood and famine, and even came to the period of extinction! Absolutely no one can do this! It can be said that Su Mu doesn''t think anyone can do it except the main road!


    And is Pangu the existence of Avenue level? Absolutely not! Because when Pangu created the wasteland world, it can be said that he exhausted everything he had as the top power of the heaven realm to create the wasteland world. Although Pangu''s powerful existence that mastered the law of power and reached the top is terrible, creating the world is by no means easy for him! Even if the world created by Pangu is just a new world opened up in the chaotic world mastered by the avenue, this is definitely not what Pangu can bear!


    Pangu also has absolutely no strength to crush three thousand chaotic demons, and even leave room to create a wasteland world, which is the world at the top of the world! Su Mu could not help doubting once again whether the flood world was created by Pangu or the master of the chaotic world, that is, the road controlled Pangu and created it with the help of Pangu''s hand! Is there a pair of big bean eyes on their heads watching them now?


    It should be possible in the front, but not necessarily in the back. Su Mu thought carefully and determined that the avenue should not find their existence! The boundless world may not have been created by Pangu, but Da Dao has never found their existence at this moment! Otherwise, with the chaotic body of himself and Su Yutong, Dadao will never sit still. He will send his mind to the wasteland to deal with the two chaotic bodies of himself and Su Yutong! The avenue has not started yet, so it undoubtedly shows that Su Mu should still be safe in a short time!


    However, Su Mu had a lot of very bad effects on the wasteland world. He began to doubt whether the authenticity of the wasteland world was the same as that described in the book "wasteland". Originally, Su Mu knew that "wasteland" was a very brain burning book, Because no matter it is sage calculation or anything else, we need to think before we can get the result! The resistance of the human race, the lament of the demon race, and countless ethnic groups are living in the wasteland. The wasteland world is undoubtedly full of questions. Therefore, Su mu can be said to be very skeptical now. Is the wasteland world as simple as he sees on the surface?


    If Su mu can be sure that the famine world really came from a conspiracy as he guessed, then perhaps Su Mu will return to the earth fairy world in the shortest time, because if Su Mu''s guess is correct, Su Mu will not be sure when the avenue will notice them! Returning to the earth fairy world is the only way to live! But now is not the time to go back! Not to mention whether the earth fairy world can bear it or not, there are still a lot of resources in the wasteland world that have not been obtained. Anyway, the avenue has not been found. In addition, the earth fairy world can''t go back for the time being. It''s better to relax and carefully collect and scrape the resources of the wasteland world!

 Chapter 1145

    It''s not that Su Mu has a big heart, but even if the flood world was born in conspiracy as Su Mu guessed, he has no way to deal with these things at this moment. The only thing he can do is to improve his strength as soon as possible, so that his strength can surpass those chaotic demons in chaos and surpass the heaven of the flood world as soon as possible, Only when Su Mu goes beyond all the creatures in the chaos and enters the realm of the road through the power of rules that he already has in his hand, can su Mu escape from the desolate world, which seems to be full of conspiracy!


    Su Mu DA can directly return to the fairyland, regardless of anything in the wasteland world, but Su Mu didn''t do so. He had to pay back the fruit if he accepted the kindness of Sanqing in the future. Sanqing taught Su Mu countless powerful means, helped Su Mu improve his physique and made Su mu the owner of chaos, He even gave Su Mu his housekeeping magic weapon. Such a great en Su mu can''t live up to it, so Su Mu will stay in the flood world, wait for the coming of the future disaster, resist the disaster, and complete the entrustment of Sanqing on that day! Although I don''t know if the catastrophe will change because I have changed the general situation in many flood and wasteland worlds, Su Mu guesses that the future catastrophe is likely to be arranged by Da Dao!


    Don''t think Su Mu is thinking! But it''s really possible! The birth of the wasteland world may have been planned by the avenue, so the destruction of the wasteland world may have been calculated by the Avenue! Although he doesn''t know what will cause the avenue to destroy the wasteland world in the future, Su Mu doesn''t care about these things. He promised Sanqing and accepted the kindness of Sanqing, so he will resist the coming disaster of annihilation in the future, so as to return the fruits planted by Sanqing! That''s what causality is! Su Mu is also a person who attaches great importance to commitment. Since he has promised Sanqing that he will do so, Su Mu will not live up to Sanqing''s expectations. He will turn around and return immediately after encountering any setbacks and difficulties! This is not su Mu''s work style!


    Moreover, Su Mu is not only for a desolate world this time. If Su Mu resists the future catastrophe! Then what he saved is not just a barren world! Countless Xiandao civilized world attached to the wasteland world will survive because Su Mu prevented the destruction of the world! At that time, Su Mu will also be a real hero in the hearts of countless people! Although Su Mu doesn''t really want to be a hero, he will never forget what he once said. Since he has promised that the future Sanqing will solve the world destruction! So Su Mu will definitely not leave the wasteland world easily before he solves the disaster of destroying the world!


    Even if there are intractable problems in the future, Su mu can let the immortals and their relatives return to the earth fairy world at the first time! If Su Mu guessed correctly, although the earth fairy world belongs to the Xiandao civilized world, it does not belong to any strong man of the avenue. In this way, even if Su Mu returns to the earth fairy world, it is not easy for those strong men of the avenue level to find Su Mu without clues! Moreover, the earthly fairyland is not a fairyland civilized world in the real sense. Of course, it does not mean that the earthly fairyland is not a fairyland civilized world. Su Mu just means that there is a gap between the earthly fairyland and the fairyland civilized world compared with other worlds. If you insist, Then the wasteland world should be a special world that belongs to both Xiandao civilization and Xuanhuan civilization!


    Although Su Mu has been practicing in the earth fairy world for so many years and has never seen anyone from the mysterious cultivator system appear, this does not prevent Su Mu from knowing that there should be a certain relationship between the earth fairy world and the mysterious world! It''s not that the practitioners of the fantasy system will certainly practice the skills of the fantasy system. The earth fairy world is in the gap between the fairy system and the fantasy system. Whether it''s the fairy civilization or the fantasy civilization, Su Mu guesses that they should be unable to intervene in the affairs of the earth fairy world regardless of any party! Even now they don''t necessarily know that there is a great world called the earth fairy world!


    However, even if no strong one knows the existence of the earth fairy world, Su Mu does not dare to return to the earth fairy world easily under the gaze of the avenue. Su Mu does not know whether the flood world is watched and observed by the avenue, but Su Mu understands that at least at this time, the flood world has not been observed by the avenue. It has been ten thousand years since Su Mu came to the flood world, If Da Dao is observing the wasteland world, I''m afraid Su Mu''s chaotic body has long been exposed, and Su Mu has been going back and forth between the wasteland world and the earth fairyland over the years. If Da Dao observes the wasteland world, I''m afraid it has long found this!


    So in Su Mu''s opinion, at least now Da Dao hasn''t found that the wasteland world under his control has been occupied by Su mu. I''m afraid the general trend of Da Dao in the future has not been changed by Su mu. Now Su Mu is actually very dangerous, not just Su mu. Their whole summer transportation Dynasty is very dangerous. If Su Mu''s previous guess is true, Then the desolate world is likely to be born under the conspiracy of the Avenue! If so! Then the wasteland world may be a jade in the hands of the avenue to attract them who have ideas about the wasteland world!


    Although the current Avenue may not have any time to take care of them, and they have not even been found, the situation faced by Su Mu and Da Xia Yun Chao at this moment is very dangerous! Once Da Dao suddenly remembered to see the desolate world, everything Su Mu had hidden for so long would be in vain! Unless Su mu can raise his cultivation to the level of not afraid of the strong in a very short time, is this possible? Absolutely impossible! You know what the road is? What is Su Mu''s state now? Su Mu is just an ordinary existence of quasi holy peak at this moment! Even the realm of saints has not broken through. How can we not fear the strong in a short time?


    Between the quasi saint and the avenue, there are two classes: the realm of Saint and the realm of heaven! And even if Su Mu breaks through to the peak of the heavenly realm, what can he do? Everything under the avenue is just a mole ant in the eyes of the Avenue! How can su Mu not fear the strong in a short time? Even if Su Mu drives the plug-in, he can''t do it!

 Chapter 1146

    For Su mu, at this moment, the wasteland world has completely changed, which is completely different from what he read in the book wasteland. In other words, everything in the wasteland world has been changed by himself, It''s just that Su Mu wants to try to change the future of the barren world and make the future catastrophe disappear! In addition to this, of course, Su Mu also took a fancy to those congenital gods and creatures in the wasteland world, as well as countless resources and treasures in the wasteland world. If they were in their hands, their strength in the summer movement would undoubtedly rise several grades!


    But it''s a pity that Su Mu didn''t think too much before. Now Su Mu just guessed at random about the birth of the wasteland world and the creation of Pangu, which has put dozens of big stones in his heart! Such pressure is like a mountain. It is hard on Su mu. Su Mu knows that he has little time left to use! No one knows whether the avenue will suddenly look at the wasteland world that day. At that time, his own chaotic body and Su Yutong''s congenital chaotic body will be exposed, which is definitely a situation of death! So Su mu can now make two choices!


    First! That is to let Su Yutong return to the fairyland and continue to operate in the wasteland. Even if Dadao really finds his existence in the future, Su mu can return to the fairyland at the first time. As for the soldiers and immortals who came to the wasteland with the summer movement, it should not be a problem for them to return, At that time, Su Mu will give up his subordinates from the flood world and let them stay in the flood world. There should be no problem for Su Mu to only let the immortal people who originally came out of the earth fairy world return to the earth fairy world. Of course, Su Mu also needs to inform Su Chuyi and ask her to help the earth fairy world complete her promotion as soon as possible, Only after the real promotion of the earth fairyland has become a vast world and become extremely complete, Su mu can plunder and complete his plan in the wasteland world without any concern!


    As for the second, it is to call out the world tree with the help of the wicker just obtained not long ago. With the strength of the world tree, there is absolutely no problem for the master of the avenue of the chaotic world! But Su Mu is absolutely unwilling to adopt the second decision unless he has to! Because the cost of doing that is too great! Although Su Mu reached a consensus with the world tree and helped the spirit of the world tree get rid of the world tree carrier and let him have his own freedom after su Mu grew up, Su Mu didn''t want to bother the world tree because of this! What''s more, the world tree needs to carry countless worlds. Whether the remaining strength can be used to deal with the road controllers of the chaotic world is still a problem! But in addition to these two methods, Su mu can''t think of any way! Although the avenue hasn''t appeared yet, and even the other party doesn''t know that Su Mu exists, that''s it, but the other party has forced Su Mu to be desperate! There''s nothing to return! And this! It is the strong pressure brought by the strong ones in the realm of avenue to Su Mu!


    After careful consideration, Su Mu plans to adopt the first method. As for the second method, Su Mu should not use it until he has to. After all, the wasteland world is also a fruit on the world tree carrier. It will cost a huge price to let the world tree deal with the thousands of worlds on its own carrier! What''s more, Su Mu hasn''t been exposed to the road yet, so he doesn''t need the world tree to help for the time being, does he? Of course, Su Mu also considered that there would be a result, that is, after the emergence of the spirit of the world tree, three or two words sent away the master of the avenue of the chaotic world, but delaying each other in this way is just an expedient measure! Su Mu understands that if you want to really control your destiny! Then you must rely on yourself! Only when you are strong enough can you decide what you should do! Not like now, just a guess makes your head sweat!


    If Su Mu''s strength is not afraid of the strong, will he be so? No! But Su Mu''s strength is not as good as each other! Su mu can''t even compare with one of the other''s fingers. Su Mu is now facing others. They just need to blow a breath at Su mu. Su Mu may be going to disappear! This is the gap between them! Now Su Mu is too weak! The realm of quasi Saint peak can give play to the strength of the first and second grade of Saint human realm. It sounds very powerful, but in the eyes of the real strong, it is just a comparison of mole ant realm! yes! The quasi Saint realm and the saint realm are just mole ants in the eyes of the strong!


    No, it shouldn''t be said like this. It should be said that whether it is a quasi saint or a saint, or the realm of heaven''s way, or even the peak of heaven''s way, or even the realm of half a step of the road, in front of the strong who really reach the realm of the road, they are just mole ants! It''s not without reason that Da Dao Jing is the peak of this world! It can even be said that the realm of the avenue completely surpasses all other realms in this world! Only a strong man who is half a step beyond the boundary can suppress one end! At this time when we can''t get out of the realm, the realm of the avenue is the strongest in this world! The master of the avenue is the strongest group of people in this world!


    "It seems that I have to hurry up to improve my cultivation! If my guess is true! Then the future summer Dynasty must face the master of the road! If my strength as the leader of the dynasty is not enough! Facing the road is just facing death! I must grow up in the shortest time, or wait until the road finds the boundless world The world has completely changed, which is completely different from his calculation, so what is waiting for us to carry the dynasty in the summer will be perish! "Su Mu thought in his heart! This time, after finding the twelve creation green lotus, he also needs to be closed for a period of time. Although he has just left the customs, Su Mu only closed the customs last time to avoid Lu Wanxi. This time, Su Mu is serious and needs to be closed for a period of time! With the strength that he is only a quasi Saint now, he is undoubtedly sending vegetables to the other party in the face of the terrible existence of cutting and killing the peak of the heaven realm, which is like eating and drinking water!


    But before that, Su Mu also needs to create 36 chaotic Green Lotus! This will be the best assistant for Su Yutong to improve his strength! It''s also the best treasure for her to cut off the first body! Of course, this has to get rid of chaos beads! After all, the chaotic beads that represent space and time should be the most suitable for Su Yutong''s body cutting treasure. However, Su Mu doesn''t have the time to help Su Yutong find the chaotic beads. After all, Su Mu clearly understands what he has to face!

 Chapter 1147

    More than half a month later, Su Mu still didn''t wait for Su qinger and Lu Wanxi to appear. It seems that they walked slowly. Maybe they were delayed by something on the road. Su Mu wanted to use the portal developed by the black emperor to go directly to the place where Su qinger and Lu Wanxi were located, However, Su Mu doesn''t know where Su qinger and Lu Wanxi are at this moment. Although his divine sense is very strong, it is impossible to find two people accurately in such a huge and desolate world, unless Su qinger and Lu Wanxi expose their accomplishments in the realm of great Luo Jinxian, Otherwise, it''s not easy to find them.


    However, Su Mu doesn''t mind waiting for a few more days after waiting for a hundred years. Anyway, according to Su Mu''s own estimation, Su qinger and Lu Wanxi should be arriving at the heavenly palace at this moment. Even if they can''t arrive today, it is estimated that it will be in less than half a month. Although Su Mu doesn''t know where Su qinger and Lu Wanxi have been closed for 5000 years, But there are some guesses in Su Mu''s heart about the general direction. After all, how can su qinger also be his own daughter? Can he not care about each other? Lu Wanxi is also his own disciple. Su mu can''t let them go out without knowing anything. After all, although the current wasteland is already in the hands of their Xia Yun Dynasty, it''s still a problem how many innate creatures are not convinced of their discipline during the Xia Yun Dynasty, It is only because of the great strength of the great Xia Yun dynasty that they will submit to the great Xia Yun Dynasty.


    However, Su Mu never thought that the innate creatures or the innate God residence in the flood world could pose any threat to Su qinger and Lu Wanxi. After all, Su qinger and Lu Wanxi are also good big Luo Jinxian. In the current flood world, let alone big Luo Jinxian, even the peak of golden fairyland is very few, Except for a few congenital gods, there are no more than three figures at all! How can they threaten Su qinger and Lu Wanxi? This is also the reason why Su Mu didn''t send sergeants to protect Su qinger and Lu Wanxi secretly when they left, because Su Mu knew that their strength didn''t need the secret protection of the Xia Dynasty. With their sword skills, Su qinger and Lu Wanxi could exert their own strength far beyond the realm of comparison!


    In the early years, when Su qinger practiced Cao miejian Jue, she was able to fight Zhao Qing, the king of heaven and Phoenix, who was the third grade of Luo Jinxian. Now, Su qinger''s cultivation has entered the second grade or even higher level of Luo Jinxian. Cao miejian Jue was also perfected by her. Who else is Su qinger''s opponent except a few senior leaders in the summer dynasty? Similarly, Lu Wanxi is the same. Although Lu Wanxi was very lazy in his early years and often did things that were no different from idiots, it has to be said that Lu Wanxi''s talent is still very amazing. After all, he is the son of luck in the fairy world, which is comparable to the existence of the protagonist in heaven and earth! Even after entering the world of famine, Lu Wanxi still showed great talent!


    What''s more, now the earth fairy world has been promoted to the world, and Lu Wanxi''s talent has become a follower again. The earth fairy world has become much stronger. As the selected son of luck and the protagonist of heaven and earth, Lu Wanxi''s talent has exceeded most people. Even without the help of the summer Dynasty, Lu Wanxi can rely on his talent at this moment, Steadily enter the realm of saints! Even the realm of saints is not necessarily the end of Lu Wanxi! Because the fairy world will never stagnate just in the vast world! The fairyland becomes stronger! Lu Wanxi, the son of fortune, will become more and more terrible! If one day, the whole world of the earth fairy world is beyond, Lu Wanxi''s talent can reach that level! It is not impossible to surpass Su Mu''s strongest spirit of the world tree in the future!


    In addition to his talent, Lu Wanxi''s strength should not be underestimated. Holding the top two handles of Yuantu and a bi represents the top congenital treasure of killing and cutting. In addition, Lu Wanxi is already a big Luo sword fetus who has been cultivated by Lu Wanxi. At this moment, according to Su Mu''s estimation, Lu Wanxi''s strength must be above Su qinger! If Lu Wanxi, who holds yuan tu''a''s nose, uses Da Luo''s sword to kill, I''m afraid he can kill beyond his three grades! This is the Tianjiao of the summer transportation dynasty! It is their terrible talent and strength of the royal highness of the great Xia Dynasty. This is why Su Mu didn''t send sergeants to protect them secretly! Because it''s not necessary at all! With the combined strength of Su qinger and Lu Wanxi, there is no problem walking sideways in the current wasteland world! Even if it is the combination of many congenital divine mansions in later generations, it is absolutely impossible to resist the random move of Su qinger and Lu Wanxi! Even those congenital divine mansions, even if they join hands, will never be able to resist any sword of Su qinger or Lu Wanxi! This is the horror of Cao Mie sword formula and Da Luo sword embryo after being modified by Su Mu!


    The formula of "Cao Mie Jian" represents the supreme sword meaning. When you reach the peak, you can cut everything in the world! It can be said that after the Cao Mie sword formula was improved by Su mu, it has become one of the best swordsmanship in the world, both now and in the future! Moreover, Su Mu has nothing to do these years. He has renewed the Cao Mie sword formula and Da Luo sword tire again, making it more terrible and powerful countless times! When Su qinger and Lu Wanxi return to the heavenly palace, Su Mu will teach them his improved Cao Mie sword formula and Da Luo sword foetus!


    However, although Su Mu has been paving the way for Su qinger and Lu Wanxi, he still hopes that Su qinger and Lu Wanxi can understand their own moves and always use other people''s moves. Although they are powerful, they are not their own moves after all. They can''t really wave as easily as their arms, If the founders of Cao Mie sword formula and Da Luo sword formula only need to consume a little immortal Qi to use these two sword moves, Lu Wanxi and Su qinger need to mobilize 50 immortal Qi in their body to use them if they want to use Da Luo sword formula and Cao Mie sword formula!


    This is the gap! Therefore, Su Mu hopes that Su qinger and Lu Wanxi can understand their own moves, no matter what moves. As long as they can understand their own sword skills and moves, Su qinger and Lu Wanxi must be able to improve their strength!

 Chapter 1148

    If Cao miejian formula represents the sword meaning of cutting everything, Da Luo sword formula represents the sword technique of cutting everything in space and time. Cao miejian formula can cut everything in the world. Of course, this is when Cao miejian formula must be cultivated to the peak, and Da Luo sword formula is a little stronger than drafting sword formula, The Cao Mie sword formula can cut off the existing material, but it can not cut off time and space. The big Luo sword fetus is completely different. The big Luo sword fetus may not be so powerful when dealing with formal enemies. Although it is not weak, it can not be compared with the Cao Mie sword formula, but if it is used to deal with those who have no form, So big Luo sword tire is definitely the most terrible move! Ignoring space and time, ignoring all the defensive sword moves in the world, that is, Da Luo sword fetus!


    ......


    Su Mu waited for more than half a month. Su qinger and Lu Wanxi finally returned to the heavenly palace. However, to Su Mu''s surprise, Lu Wanxi didn''t follow Su qinger to see him for the first time, but chose to close the door. It seemed that his cultivation was facing a breakthrough. Su Mu had no doubts about this, and he was inexplicably relieved, Originally, Su Mu had some concerns about meeting Lu Wanxi. After all, Su Mu was not sure whether Lu Wanxi really forgot himself. Now, at least Lu Wanxi didn''t have that kind of mind before? I don''t think so.


    "Qinger, where have you been for more than five thousand years? You didn''t even leave me any information. Do you know how much your mother missed you over the past five thousand years?" Su Mu looked at the face and didn''t change much, but his strength had improved. Su qinger said slowly, After more than 5000 years, I saw Su qinger again. If Su Mu said he was not excited, it was false. After all, he was his own daughter. After drifting outside for more than 5000 years, how could su Mu not miss her at all? However, he is at least the saint of the summer Dynasty and the leader of the dynasty. He will not directly express those emotions. However, Su Mu''s love in his eyes is not concealed at all, and Su qinger can easily see it.


    Su qinger took a deep breath, then slowly said, "my daughter is unfilial, which worries my father and mother, but I have my own reason to do so. I believe you know, don''t you?"


    Su Mu felt helpless when he heard the speech. Then he touched Su qinger''s hair and said slowly: "Silly girl, I know what you think. Yutong has amazing talent and is the most perfect successor of our Xia Yun Dynasty. Even my father, I have to admit that even in my mind, Yutong is more suitable to be the master of the Xia Yun Dynasty than you, but why do you have to go out for 5000 years because of this? Whether you or Yutong boarded the Xia Yun dynasty We are all a family, aren''t we? I built the summer games to protect you and your mother. If there is a gap in the hearts of our family because of the summer games, what''s the significance of creating the summer games? "


    Su qinger was also silent for a moment when he heard the speech. Su Mu felt helpless and shook his head. He hugged Su qinger into his arms and said slowly, "let dad hug you. I still remember your meat when you were a child. It''s so comfortable to hold it. Now the woman is eighteen years old, and she has become a famous beauty."


    Su qinger also hugged Su Mu''s waist when she heard the speech, and her pretty face was buried in Su Mu''s chest. She hadn''t hugged Su Mu like this for a long time. The relationship between father and daughter seemed strange, but it seemed to deepen a lot. This is a contradiction. Su qinger smiled and said slowly: "I have to thank my father for being a handsome man and my mother for inheriting your genes. Can I not be beautiful?"


    Su Mu smiled at the speech and slowly loosened Su qinger. His index finger bent and scraped gently at Su qinger''s nose. He smiled and said, "say you''re fat and you''re still panting. It''s been more than 5000 years to thicken your face."


    "That''s it. I didn''t learn from my father," Su qinger said with a smile.


    Su Mu immediately smiled at the speech. Indeed, he was also a full cheeky. At least Su Mu''s appearance in front of his family was no different from that of a cheeky. Then Su Mu took a deep breath, looked at the peerless Su qinger in front of him, and said slowly: "When you grow up, your strength has become much stronger. You haven''t told dad where you''ve been for more than 5000 years. Without the resources provided by the summer Dynasty and the holy land of cultivation like the heavenly palace, your accomplishments have increased so rapidly. You really deserve to be the daughter of Su Mu. You can be called peerless in both appearance and talent!"


    "Dad, don''t praise me. I''m afraid I really believe you." Su qinger narrowed his eyes and smiled at the speech


    On this day, Su Mu and Su qinger talked a lot about their father and daughter. From Su qinger''s childhood to now, Su qinger also told Su Mu where she and Lu Wanxi have gone and what kind of cultivation they have carried out over the past 5000 years. Su mu can''t help but sigh that his daughter has grown up. Indeed, Su qinger is now more than 10000 years old, even though she is a father Female, but the age difference between them is only less than 25 years! However, in front of Su mu, Su qinger is always like a child who hasn''t grown up, which makes Su Mu feel that she is childish, but it''s not a bad thing.


    ......


    In the north of the wasteland world, Liu Qingyi and red tea are heading towards the North Sea at this moment. They plan to see how huge the mysterious turtle that gave birth to the future chengtianzhu in the legend, and see if the huge mysterious turtle is as powerful as in the legend. Just lying on its stomach, its back has reached chaos!


    But just then, Liu Qingyi received the message from Su mu. She took out her message jade and stopped to watch it. The news immediately surprised her! After seeing this, the red tea on one side couldn''t help feeling puzzled. He came to Liu Qingyi and asked: "sister, what''s the matter? Why are you so excited? It''s not like you."


    "Qinger is back!" Liu Qingyi said with a smile. For more than 5000 years, God knows how much Liu Qingyi''s mother misses Su qinger! Red tea was also very happy when she heard the speech. She quickly proposed: "let''s go back to the heavenly palace first. Anyway, we can go to Beihai as long as we have time, but I haven''t seen qinger for more than 5000 years. I also miss qinger very much. What do you say, sister?"


    "OK! Let''s return to the heavenly palace immediately!"

 Chapter 1149

    Knowing that Su qinger has returned to the heavenly palace, Liu Qingyi doesn''t have the mind to continue wandering. At this moment, Liu Qingyi has only one idea in his mind, that is, hurry back to the heavenly palace to see if Su qinger has changed in the past 5000 years, whether he has been injured or lost weight after training outside for so many years, In addition to these things, Liu Qingyi doesn''t intend to do anything else. In her heart, what she wants to see most now is Su qinger. After ten thousand years, the time for their family to get together may not be enough for five hundred years. Either Su Mu is often busy or she practices in isolation. It''s not easy to get along with each other, But because of some things, their family can''t get together and have a good rest for a few days.


    Red tea passed their position back to the heavenly palace, and then directly returned to the heavenly palace through the portal. After all, they have been away for a hundred years and are very far away from the heavenly palace. There is no other way to return to the heavenly palace in a short time except through the portal, which is really convenient, Whether it''s for daily use or armaments, it can save a lot of time. As soon as she returns to the heavenly palace, Liu Qingyi can''t wait to rush to the North Palace. She is already lovesick in her heart and wants to see her daughter Su qinger. It happens that Su Mu is still in the heavenly palace at this moment, and their family can gather for a period of time, So Liu Qingyi doesn''t want to waste any time. She just wants to stay with Su Mu and Su qinger, the two most important people in her life. Even if she doesn''t do anything, it''s enough for Liu Qingyi.


    "Qinger!" as soon as she entered the North Palace, Liu Qingyi saw the father and daughter playing chess in the stone pavilion not far away. Liu Qingyi was unable to bear the feeling of lovesickness in her heart. She immediately called to Su qinger. Su qinger turned her head when she heard the speech. At the moment she saw Liu Qingyi, she felt that some emotion in her heart seemed unable to be suppressed, In my heart! Their mother and daughter have never been separated for a long time. Even if they do, they are only ten years and decades. But this time, their mother and daughter have not seen each other for more than 5000 years! The unbearable feeling of Acacia in her heart was hard to suppress. She suddenly rushed into Su qinger''s mind and made her eyes slightly red. A moment later, it was wet.


    Su qinger shed tears. Ten thousand years have made her grow from a little girl who doesn''t know the world to a generation of female power. The cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian''s six products is enough for her to walk horizontally in the desolate world. Even in many worlds, Su qinger''s current strength can definitely be called a power! Su qinger''s talent and efforts are definitely not in vain if he can reach this stage as a female! But what if she now has the cultivation of the six products of Da Luo Jinxian? In the eyes of Su Mu and Liu Qingyi, she is still the child who hasn''t completely grown up after all, or the little fart child who drags them around all day. She is a little girl who likes to run around on the black emperor, even though she is more than 10000 years old now.


    "Mother! I''m back." tears in Su qinger''s eyes flowed out unbearably. At this moment, Su qinger''s mood was very clear. Liu Qingyi rushed over and hugged Su qinger in his arms. It hasn''t been seen in 5000 years. There is no estrangement between mother and daughter, but it has exacerbated countless precious feelings, It''s something that others can''t understand. Su Mu didn''t show too much emotion when he looked at it, but the smile in his eyes can''t be hidden. Seeing his wife and daughter gather together again, Su Mu felt very happy in his heart. Their family spent very little time together.


    "I haven''t seen you for 5000 years. You''ve lost weight and your skin is darker. Look at you, girl. You don''t know how to take care of yourself without your mother around." Liu Qingyi said slowly to Su qinger with tears in her eyes. She first stroked Su qinger''s hair, and then held Su qinger''s arms. It''s smaller than before, although it hasn''t changed much, But Liu Qingyi, as a meticulous mother, can easily find these changes.


    "I''m fine. It''s good to lose weight. My mother sends me cakes and snacks all day in Tiangong. Can I keep fat? It''s also good now. My mother, you''re still as charming as you were for 5000 years. No wonder you can hold my father firmly in your hand." Su qinger doesn''t want Liu Qingyi to shed too many tears, He immediately changed the subject and said aloud, joking about his peerless mother.


    Liu Qingyi didn''t refute when she heard the speech, but when she mentioned these words, she inadvertently showed some blushes on her face. Even after marrying Su mu for more than 10000 years, Liu Qingyi still couldn''t keep too close to Su mu in front of others, especially in front of Su qinger, She would rather act like a loving mother than sprinkle dog food with Su mu all day for Su qinger to taste.


    "Don''t talk about your mother. Qinger is now mature and looks no worse than her mother. In the future, I don''t know which family''s cabbage will be cheaper. If there is such a day, you have to bring people back first and let your mother and your father check it well. Do you know?" Liu Qingyi also knows that Su qinger is pulling away the topic, Directly, the conversation turned and brought the topic back to Su qinger.


    Also, Liu Qingyi married Su Mu when she was 21 years old. At this moment, Su qinger is more than 10000 years old, but she doesn''t have a lover. In fact, Liu Qingyi is too worried. Moreover, her daughter''s talent is amazing. Although she can''t compare with Yutong, she is definitely the top Tianjiao, Five thousand years ago, Su qinger was already the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian realm. At this moment, I don''t know how far she has come. It''s not easy for such a strong woman to find a good husband.


    "Mom, I''m not going to get married." Su qinger rolled his eyes, obviously not lying.


    As soon as this remark came out, Liu Qingyi couldn''t help feeling puzzled. Then he asked aloud, "why don''t you want to marry?"


    After hearing the speech, Su qinger smiled and said aloud: "The best man in the world has been brought home by your mother. Daughter, I don''t want to marry those mediocre people. Even if I want to marry, the other party can either surpass my father or have his own unique excellence! And it can''t be just that ordinary excellence! It needs to be the same as my father!"

 Chapter 1150

    After hearing Su qinger''s words, Su mu on one side could not help smiling and shaking his head. Then he slowly came forward and said, "OK, according to your request, you''ll have to spend the rest of your life alone. Where are so many special people in the world? Or, your father and I abandoned half of my accomplishments to find you a husband''s house?"


    "Dad, don''t tease me, OK? We haven''t seen each other for more than 5000 years. Can you say something about our family and don''t always talk about me?" Su qinger covered his forehead with a headache and said slowly. Obviously, he didn''t want to continue on this topic.


    "Qinger, your parents are also for your own good. You are now over 10000 years old. Although for you, the time of more than 10000 years is only a short time in your life, your age of more than 10000 years is really not small. Moreover, your talent is so amazing. It will be more powerful in the future, and it will be more difficult to find a suitable husband, not as good as your aunt Let me show you, is there a young Tianjiao worthy of you in our transportation? "The red tea on one side also participated in and said with a smile.


    Su qinger felt a huge headache when she heard the speech. What''s this? As soon as she came home and met her mother and aunt, she didn''t ask anything else. She was going to talk to herself about major events in life. How can this be done? Su qinger really doesn''t have any plans to marry anyone now, and what she said earlier is true. If she wants to be her man, Either surpass his father Su mu in strength, or there must be something special about surpassing his father Su Mu! Otherwise, she would rather not marry all her life! Anyway, it''s the same for Su qinger whether he marries or not. If he marries someone, he has to stay away from his father and mother. It''s totally unnecessary. Isn''t it good to stay in front of his father and mother and accompany them every day? Why marry another man? To take care of each other?


    "Well, you don''t know qinger''s character. Qinger herself belongs to a kind of strong woman. Her character is nothing like your mother''s. you inherit all your father''s character. Your character is not like a woman, but like a man. But it''s good. Who says a woman has to marry someone else? Our qinger''s God Fu can''t be compared with heaven''s pride such as cats and dogs. There are so many women''s powers in the history of the universe. If qinger doesn''t want to get married, he may have a chance to become such a woman''s power in the future. What do you think? "Su Mu smiled and touched Su qinger''s head and said slowly.


    "Dad, you still know me. I didn''t want to marry someone else. How nice I am here? Isn''t it good to be with my mother and father every day? Why do I have to marry someone else? Dad said it well! I su qinger will become an independent female power in the future! Let the world know my su qinger''s name! Win glory for my parents and aunts!" Su qinger smiled and said slowly. This sentence has indeed become true in future generations. Su qinger really didn''t get married, not because he couldn''t find a suitable one, but because all the men who heard Su qinger''s name were timid! Not because Su qinger was too cruel and violent in later generations, but because Su qinger met a man who flirted with himself in later generations, which directly destroyed the lifeblood of others! After the man''s powerful background came to the door, he exposed Su qinger''s real identity!


    Since then, there has never been any male power in front of Su qinger. Before, maybe someone spread the information that they want to pursue Su qinger in the world. After all, Su qinger''s appearance can definitely be called the top existence in the world! But since that happened, Su qinger has no more suitors, because they are afraid that they will be abandoned one day. There are so many beauties in the world that there is no need to hang from Su qinger''s tree!


    "OK, Dad, wait for the day when your name will be heard all over the world!" Su Mu smiled and said slowly. Su Mu really likes Su qinger. After all, she is her first daughter, and her heart is full of guilt. Therefore, Su Mu always adheres to her no matter what Su qinger does, and Su qinger has never done anything bad, Under the guidance of Liu Qingyi, Su qinger completely inherited everything from the ladies of the family, but unfortunately, Su qinger, who inherited Su Mu''s character, has become closer and closer to Su mu in the past two years.


    It''s not that it''s bad to inherit Su Mu''s character, but in contrast, Su qinger''s character of inheriting Liu Qingyi will be better, but it''s nothing. Anyway, Su Mu''s character is actually good. Su qinger inherited Su Mu''s character and won''t suffer in the future.


    But just after the topic fell, Su qinger suddenly thought of it. He immediately looked at red tea and said slowly, "aunt, let me tell you something?"


    "What''s the matter? Say it, as long as you open your mouth, my aunt depends on you." red tea said with a smile. She has always regarded Su qinger as her own daughter and never mind that Su qinger is Liu Qingyi''s daughter. Similarly, Liu Qingyi has always regarded Su Yutong as her own daughter. After all, she is a family.


    "I only tell my aunt about this. Why don''t we go to my room? Mom and Dad, you''re not allowed to eavesdrop!" Su qinger looked back at Su Mu and Liu Qingyi and said solemnly.


    "Who will eavesdrop on your conversation and remember to come out for dinner after talking. I''ve prepared a family dinner. Our family hasn''t been together for a long time. Taking this opportunity, let''s get together." Su Mu said slowly. He was not interested in what Su qinger wanted to say to red tea, but it was just a topic between some women, He''s not interested in knowing.


    "Well, Dad, aunt, let''s go." the voice fell. Su qinger flew to his room with red tea. Su Mu felt helpless and shook his head. Then he looked at Liu Qingyi around him. An idea flashed in his heart. Could it be that the dead girl wanted to be alone with light clothes for a while before taking red tea away? I don''t think so. This girl still has a sense of propriety.


    "Husband, what do you think she wants to say to her sister? She has to say it behind our back?" Liu Qingyi said strangely. As a woman, Liu Qingyi also has her own curiosity, and some want to explore what they said between them.


    "Come on, they''ll tell you what they want to say when they come back later, won''t they?" Su Mu smiled and said slowly. Then he hugged Liu Qingyi''s slender waist, lowered his head and said slowly in his ear: "how long has it been since our husband and wife got along? Take this opportunity to get along well?"


    Liu Qingyi felt a blush on his face when he heard the speech. He buried his head in Su Mu''s arms and replied in a voice the size of a mosquito: "according to your husband."


    ......

 Chapter 1151

    After su qinger brought her into her room, she didn''t immediately tell her what to say. Instead, she set up a shielding array around her. Seeing Su qinger''s strange appearance, she couldn''t help feeling very confused and immediately asked: "What are you doing, young son? Is it necessary to guard against anyone during our transportation? And your father and mother said they wouldn''t eavesdrop on our conversation. Why? Is it so important this time? Even in our transportation?"


    Su qinger shook his head immediately after hearing the speech, then took a deep breath and said slowly: "Aunt, this thing I want to say is not generally important, it can be said to be extremely important. If this thing is exposed, our whole Xia Yun Dynasty will be disgraced! So no wonder you take it so seriously. After all, this thing is too important! If it is heard by others, our Xia Yun Dynasty will be disgraced £¡¡±


    After hearing the speech, red tea could not help but feel very confused, frowned, and then slowly said: "what''s the matter? Since this matter is so important, why don''t you tell your father directly? But take me to your room and set up a shielding array?"


    "It''s not that I didn''t think of this, but my aunt knows that if my father and my mother were told about this, it would be really difficult for my father and my mother to make a decision. G! Because the root cause of this matter lies in my father!" Su qinger took a deep breath and said solemnly to red tea.


    "What?" tea smell speech can''t help feeling very around, but can''t say exactly where around, so tea took a deep breath and said slowly: "Light son, tell my aunt the whole thing from beginning to end. My aunt promised that if it was really as you said, my aunt would keep it secret for you, but if my aunt thought it was not as serious as you said, I would still tell your father and your mother."


    Su qinger nodded when she heard the speech, and then told red tea about Lu Wanxi. From beginning to end, they talked with each other for more than two hours, and red tea clearly knew why Su qinger would have such a serious expression. If they wore it out, they would have no light on their faces all summer! So this matter , it must be kept secret! But the relationship between Lu Wanxi and Su Mu really needs to be hidden! It can''t be found by others! If someone with a big mouth spread it, how will they command the heaven and the world in the future?


    "Wan Xi, why did she suddenly fall in love with her husband? You know, it''s her master! Being a teacher all day and a father all life! Doesn''t she understand that? She''s emotional, we won''t hinder her, but why is she her master? You know, it''s against ethics! No matter what, we can''t let this happen, no matter what It can''t happen for the sake of the face of the summer Dynasty, the husband''s reputation, or the girl Wanxi! Qinger, tell your aunt honestly that the girl Wanxi didn''t go to see her husband this time, but broke through cultivation in isolation. Is it her excuse? "Red tea frowned and asked aloud immediately.


    Su qinger nodded when he heard the speech, and then said slowly: "Wan Xi really didn''t shut up, but I locked her in my room and asked the black emperor to set up an array to imprison her. She can''t get out in a short time! After all, my father thought that Wan Xi''s ignorant feelings should disappear after 5000 years of separation, but even I didn''t expect that Wan Xi didn''t meet and get along with each other for 5000 years Instead of decreasing, my feelings have increased countless times! Even after I returned to the heavenly palace, I have made no secret of her love for my father. That''s why I made such a bad decision and locked him in my room. Please keep it secret. " Su qinger also explained to red tea when she heard the speech and told red tea the real reason why Lu Wanxi didn''t go to see Su mu. It was not Lu Wanxi who didn''t want to go, but Su qinger who locked her up, because Su qinger knew that Lu Wanxi was in such a terrible state now! Even she could easily see it, not to mention her father and mother?


    If Wan Xi really put it through, how should my father deal with Wan Xi? My mother has always treated Lu Wan Xi as her own daughter. When things get through, how should my mother deal with it? People who have always regarded themselves as daughters suddenly fall in love with their men and have to be commensurate with their sisters? If it comes out, don''t they face the summer dynasty Wu Guang? How should her father behave? How should her mother behave? So Su qinger will never let this matter spread. Locking Lu Wanxi up is just a temporary plan. If you want to solve this problem, you must think of other ways!


    "Well, qinger, I heard some time ago that there is a medicine guide named seven color flower somewhere in Xizhou, which can strengthen people''s foundation and cultivate yuan. Just after I gave birth to Yutong, I lost a lot of resources in my body. Although it has been good for my husband to recuperate me over the years, I can pretend to be ill when my husband enters Buzhou mountain to look for the twelve creation green lotus, and say that I have internal resources The source has not been completely recovered. You will say that you must find seven color flower clothes to recover as soon as possible. Take this as a reason to take Wanxi girl out of the heavenly palace. First go to the western world for a period of time. Not many people know the specific location of seven color flower. Just heard of this thing. It must be a lot of time for you to leave the heavenly palace with Wanxi girl this time Not to mention more, but at least five hundred years can be delayed. If Wan Xi can understand our intention and know her mistakes, it''s OK. If she still can''t forget her feelings, then we''ll think of other ways! At least now we can''t let Wan Xi meet your father. " Tea took a deep breath and said slowly. She came up with a plan that can only be regarded as the middle and lower.


    But now, this strategy is undoubtedly the most practical. Taking Lu Wanxi out of the heavenly palace is the only way to disconnect her from Su Mu! However, Su qinger didn''t hold much hope for this method. She already knew that Su Mu might have seen something wrong with Lu Wanxi 5000 years ago, so she asked herself to take Lu Wanxi to experience in the wasteland world, and she left the heavenly palace with Lu Wanxi for 5000 years. Instead of forgetting Su Mu, Lu Wanxi went further, I can''t extricate myself!

 Chapter 1152

    In Lu Wanxi''s room, Su qinger slowly entered from the entrance of the middle array, with some cakes in her hand, ready to send them to Lu Wanxi to relieve her craving at leisure. However, when Su qinger entered Lu Wanxi''s room, Lu Wanxi''s state really made Su qinger feel ten points of doubt. Seeing this, Su qinger couldn''t help shaking her head helplessly, and then said slowly: "Wan Xi, you should know why I want to lock you up. You must clearly understand that it is impossible for you and my father! It is against ethics for you to be together. If you wear it out, our Xia Dynasty will be disgraced. How can we become the commander of all heaven and all worlds in the future? If others know that I am the leader of Xia Dynasty, I am a company What will those who don''t know what they think of my father? What should my father do in the future? And even if you don''t consider the relationship between me and you or between you and my father, you can''t ignore the relationship between you and my mother? You know, my mother has always treated you as her own flesh and blood. If she knows, you will be happy What should my mother do if she falls in love with my father? You, who used to be a daughter, suddenly want to rob a man with her, and even match her sister in the future. Wan Xi, if you really do that, how should my mother be a man? "


    After listening to Su qinger''s words, Lu Wanxi first looked back at her and then said nothing. In fact, she knew that what Su qinger said was correct, but how could she endure feelings? After 5000 years, she had a chance to see her master, but she was locked in the room by Su qinger. Lu Wanxi understood that she was afraid this time It''s impossible to see Su mu, but she''s not too emotional, because she knows that Su qinger locked her in the room, and even set up an array to prevent her from escaping. She can only open it from the outside and can''t leave it from the inside. The reason is that she doesn''t want to sink too deep, but Lu Wanxi knows in her heart that she is already Trapped in it, she is unable to extricate herself. She is not satisfied with her master-student relationship with Su mu. She wants to go further with Su mu, but she also knows that if she does that, she is undoubtedly chilling many people who really treat her!


    For example, Liu Qingyi, the holy queen of the summer Dynasty, has always treated herself as her own daughter. She has never had any shortage for herself. Su qinger''s Liu Qingyi will also give her. If she wants to open her mouth, Liu Qingyi will also give her. Lu Wanxi, who lost her parents since childhood, feels a new maternal love from Liu Qingyi. It is precisely because of this love for Liu Qingyi Lu Wanxi didn''t make any resistance to the special feelings of Yi. After seeing through Su qinger''s intention to lock herself up at the beginning, she didn''t do anything to let her lock herself up. Perhaps for herself now, it''s the best choice not to see Su Mu! But Lu Wanxi can''t bear the throbbing in her heart. It''s clear that the person she wants is there Less than a hundred miles away, it only takes a few minutes to see the above distance, but I seem to be separated from him.


    Lu Wanxi knows that the person she falls in love with may be the one she will never be able to live with in her life. But is there anything wrong with Lu Wanxi? No, everyone has a time when a girl is pregnant with spring, but the relationship between the man she falls in love with and her is too serious. Shifu, being a teacher one day and a father all her life is not in vain. She fell in love with her Su Mu is undoubtedly in love with her father. Needless to say, it can be clear what the result is. From Lu Wanxi''s starting point, she doesn''t have any mistakes. She just falls in love with a person, but this person is wrong.


    However, who can say such things as love clearly? No one knows who he will fall in love with. No one can understand how these things appear in their bodies and why such strange feelings appear in their bodies. No one can understand. After Lu Wanxi followed Jiang Xingzhou to the summer transportation Dynasty, he has always grown up under the protection of Su Mu and has not experienced too many things In his early years, although he opened a small shop in the border town in the far north, Jiang Xingzhou also sat at the door of the shop every day, inadvertently exuding the momentum of the strong and driving away those who have unreasonable thoughts about Lu Wanxi. Therefore, Lu Wanxi has always behaved differently from an ordinary girl, even if Su Mu forced her to go out for three years In those three years, Ziwei emperor, the top power of the original local fairy world, secretly followed and protected. Lu Wanxi, who knew this matter, was innocent again and completely reckless, and the Ziwei emperor behind Lu Wanxi has always played the role of bad ass.


    Lu Wanxi was attracted to Su Mu only because Su Mu was too good. In addition, Lu Wanxi had too few accidents. Zhao Qing loved Su Mu as much as Lu Wanxi did. However, Zhao Qing knew how to hide, understood the gap between himself and Su mu, buried her feelings in her heart and accompanied Su Mu in another identity. The summer movement could be like today Zhao Qing is definitely a very important link. The Phoenix family provided a lot of help to Su mu, who established the Xia Dynasty in the early stage. Whether in terms of reputation, resources or other aspects, most of them were provided by the Phoenix family when the Xia Dynasty was first built!


    Zhao Qing also stayed in the Xia Dynasty and was busy for Su Mu and the Xia Dynasty. No matter it was war or ordinary chores, Zhao Qing did not complain, because she was accompanying Su mu in this way. To tell the truth, Zhao Qing was not ugly. In those days, there was a saying in the fairy world that he was willing to see the head of the Phoenix family and even pay his life. It was a well-known peerless nobody in the fairy world, but even if it was like this Therefore, Zhao Qing still knows that he is not a good match for Su mu. Perhaps this is why Zhao Qing did not pester Su Mu like red tea, but chose to pay silently!


    But Lu Wanxi is different. Lu Wanxi doesn''t know how to hide her feelings. The relationship between her and Su Mu is completely impossible! So anyway, Su qinger must find a way to eliminate Lu Wanxi''s love for Su mu in her mind, including her heart! Su qinger admits that her father is really excellent. It''s not easy for Lu Wanxi to forget, but it''s not difficult to obstruct! Because once this thing happens, if it is spread, it will lose the face of Xia Yun Chao! But her father Su Mu''s face was lost. Her mother Liu Qingyi didn''t know how to face it!

 Chapter 1153

    More than three months later, the reunion time always passed quickly. In the past three months, Lu Wanxi never appeared in front of Su mu. It''s not that she was locked in her room by Su qinger, but that she hasn''t figured out how to face Su mu. Maybe Su qinger''s words that day also said in her heart, Everyone has the right to like others and the right to hate others, but the difference is that the person she likes is doomed to have no results with her. If they are really together, it will not have a positive impact, but will bring countless troubles to Su mu in the summer transportation Dynasty. Even Lu Wanxi doesn''t know how to face Liu Qingyi at that time, This has always taken care of himself like a biological mother.


    Therefore, after considering many things, Lu Wanxi didn''t appear in front of Su mu. Even though she wanted to meet Su Mu very much, she still endured her inner thoughts. She still didn''t know how to face Su mu. In order not to expose her feelings for Su mu, Lu Wanxi felt that even if she wanted to see Su mu, At least wait until when she can perfectly hide her emotions. This is also Lu Wanxi''s thought after careful consideration. She really loves Su mu, but Su Mu is her master, the father of her friends and the husband of her biological mother. She falls in love with a fruitless person, but she won''t regret it, For Lu Wanxi, maybe she will know what to do after thinking clearly, but it will take some time for Lu Wanxi to think clearly about this problem. At least Lu Wanxi can''t hide her emotions in front of outsiders. When she can stand in front of Su Mu without showing any expression and emotion, she will go to see Su mu.


    For Lu Wanxi, she can be sorry for anyone in the world, but she can''t be sorry for the people in the summer Dynasty. She can''t be sorry for qinger, master, Shiniang and others who are good to her. Lu Wanxi clearly knows that falling in love with Su Mu is a mistake. In order not to let this mistake continue to expand, Su qinger has thought of many ways for her. Even red tea came to her alone some time ago and comforted her. Red tea had nothing hidden that day. She talked with Lu Wanxi and told Lu Wanxi why she hindered Lu Wanxi from being with Su mu, It''s not that she can''t tolerate any woman who can stand beside Su Mu except herself and Liu Qingyi, but that she is really thinking about Su mu. Red tea has a very deep feeling for Su mu. It can be said that no one can compare with red tea except Liu Qingyi. Even Liu Qingyi is just equivalent to red tea.


    It is precisely because red tea is true and for the sake of Su Mu that she hinders Lu Wanxi and Su mu. If they had no relationship before, in fact, red tea is not willing to hinder this relationship. After all, in red tea''s view, Lu Wanxi can be called a top existence in terms of talent and appearance, and her appearance is no worse than that of Liu Qingyi, She is a real top beauty, and her talent is also very strong. She is among the top Tianjiao. If Lu Wanxi didn''t worship Su Mu as a teacher before, they can naturally be together, and tea will never hinder this relationship. If she knows this thing in the whole summer Dynasty, no one will feel anything wrong, but they will continue to bless her, But after all, Lu Wanxi has already worshipped Su Mu as a teacher and become a closed disciple of Su mu. They have been happy as teachers and disciples for thousands of years! Now Lu Wanxi wants to change from a master and apprentice to a husband and wife, which is obviously impossible!


    It''s not just that tea won''t agree to this thing. Even if it is passed on, I believe no one will agree to this thing. They will be a teacher for one day and a father for life. If they do so, such an ethical thing will appear in the summer transportation Dynasty. Isn''t it shameless in the future? How should they become the masters of the heavens in the future? One side needs not only strength and luck, but also reputation. If your reputation is not strong enough, there will be very few people who are willing to come to you and follow you!


    Although it is said that the current great Xia Dynasty has ruled the whole desolate world, it is only in name. There are countless creatures in the current desolate world, at least some of them will not easily surrender to their feet. Therefore, can the current great Xia Dynasty do anything detrimental to reputation? Once it does that, In the future, it will not be easy to subdue those innate creatures in the desolate world at one time.


    However, for Lu Wanxi, she may not have thought about so many things. Now Lu Wanxi knows something and understands something. She knows that she and Su Mu are unlikely to have results before. Therefore, she did not choose to visit Su Mu at the first time after she was released from prison by Su qinger, Instead, he chose to stay in his room and looked at the jade pendant in front of him in a daze every day. This jade pendant was not the one Lu Wanxi used to awaken Su Mu''s sword spirit 5000 years ago, but the first thing Su Mu gave him when he worshipped his teacher. Although it was just an ordinary white jade, there was no special place, However, Lu Wanxi has kept it until now. Even after ten thousand years, the white jade is still like a new one, without any damage, and the surface is still so smooth. Even if it is just an ordinary white jade, for Lu Wanxi, it is the first gift from Su Mu!


    Lu Wanxi often wondered if he had chosen to worship others instead of Su Mu as his teacher, would he have the opportunity to really stand in front of Su Mu today and tell him his feelings without scruples? Maybe it will. Lu Wanxi knows her character. If it weren''t for her status as a teacher and apprentice who stopped Lu Wanxi, she would have confessed to Su mu. However, Lu Wanxi didn''t dare to speak up because of her relationship between teachers and apprentices. If she had chosen to learn from others instead of Su Mu at the beginning, she might be able to speak up without scruples, Even imitating the previous red tea, Lu Wanxi has been pestering Su mu, but because the identity of the master and apprentice is still there, Lu Wanxi can''t speak. Even looking at Su Mu seems to have become extravagant expectations!

 Chapter 1154

    After three months together, Su Mu also plans to go into Buzhou mountain to find the last twelve creation green lotus. After all, it has been delayed for more than three months. Even waiting for Su qinger to return to the heavenly palace has been delayed for more than 100 years and nearly 200 years, so Su Mu doesn''t plan to delay any more, Thinking about entering the Buzhou mountain as soon as possible to find the twelve product creation green lotus, I''d better try to recast the thirty-six product chaotic green lotus one day earlier. After all, it''s not easy to recast the thirty-six product chaotic green lotus. Su Mu estimated that if he wanted to recast the thirty-six product chaotic green lotus, I''m afraid it would take a lot of time! However, it is not su Mu''s consideration of how much time it will take. However, for the sake of insurance, Su Mu first handed over the suitable size of the summer transportation to Zhang Bairen and the senior management, while Su Yutong followed himself into the Buzhou mountain.


    As for Su qinger, at that time, Su Mu also planned to let Su qinger enter the Buzhou mountain with herself, but she refused, saying that she had something else to do, but Su Mu didn''t care. Even if the changes in the flood world were discovered by the avenue, it didn''t matter. This is what Su Mu only considered recently. After all, the way of heaven is not invariable, Everyone has things beyond his control, even the strong ones of Dadao are no exception. Even if Dadao finds that there are some things in the boundless world that are not under his control or even he has never found, such as the existence of the summer Dynasty, he will not care too much. Of course, This premise is that Su Mu and Su Yutong must hide from the Avenue! Because once their father and daughter are discovered by the avenue, there is absolutely no doubt that the avenue will come to the wasteland world! There is absolutely no doubt!


    That''s why Su Mu took Su Yutong with him. Su Mu also used some backup means. Since they would encounter a lot of trouble after the avenue came, they hid directly before the avenue came. When the avenue left the flood world, Su Mu appeared in the flood world with Su Yutong, Therefore, Su Mu immediately let the system lock the heavenly way of the Honghuang world. When the heavenly way of the Honghuang world is not the most powerful, it is not difficult for the system to lock it. Su Mu also felt the strength of the heavenly way of the Honghuang world at this moment. Indeed, he is still very powerful for himself now!


    Although the way of heaven depends on the cultivation of the strongest creatures in their own world, the wasteland world is not a normal world. The wasteland world was opened up by Pangu from a chaotic world! In fact, this way of heaven is also possible, even if Pangu''s will reincarnates! But this is not a certain thing. It''s just Su Mu''s guess, but whether the guess is accurate or not is another matter. After feeling the power of the heavenly way, Su Mu also locks its breath, which can be regarded as a heavy insurance for himself and Su Yutong. As long as any breath exceeds the existence of the heavenly way and comes to the flood and wasteland world, Su mu can judge each other''s existence!


    Because the chaotic demon God could not enter the flood world, Su Mu never worried that he would misjudge, and the breath of heaven would become stronger and stronger. Su Mu always locked in the stronger breath of heaven. Once there was a more terrible breath than heaven in the flood world, Su Mu would definitely return to the earth fairy world with Su Yutong at the first time, Su mu can''t manage so many other things in the summer transportation Dynasty. Anyway, for the avenue, the Tao of heaven itself is flawed and can''t accurately execute according to its own plan. It''s also very normal for things outside the situation to occur. After all, for the flawless Avenue, the existence of the Tao of heaven itself is an imperfect thing.


    Besides, every strong man of the great road has no idea how many heavenly ways. How can he come to the wasteland world without any reason to check the wrongs in the wasteland world? The avenue is not so free, is it? At least Su Mu thinks so. There''s no way. Is it difficult to make su Mu think about the road in his mind? Can he come to the wasteland to see it now and destroy the whole summer dynasty?


    "Father, you asked me to exercise before. You asked me to take charge of all things during the summer transportation. Why did you let Yutong go to Buzhou mountain with you this time? Is there anything else you can do to enter Buzhou mountain this time?" Su Yutong asked strangely. She didn''t understand why Su Mu asked herself to follow her into Buzhou mountain, If she and Su Mu leave, who should take charge of the summer transportation? Zhang Bairen? In Su Yutong''s eyes, he is just an existence with good strength but not enough wisdom. Su Yutong doesn''t think she can manage the summer transportation Dynasty well, but Su Mu ordered Zhang bainin and other senior managers to manage the summer transportation Dynasty respectively, and took her into Buzhou mountain. As a daughter, she can only listen to Su mu, can''t she?


    In Su Yutong''s eyes, although the high-level officials of the great Xia Yun Dynasty are all a group of great Luo Jinxian, their strength is indeed good, but it is only relatively speaking. The current flood world is still very weak. The strength of great Luo Jinxian is really enough for them to support the facade of the great Xia Yun Dynasty in a short time, However, Su Yutong doesn''t know how long it will take to go to Buzhou mountain to find the twelve creation green lotus, so Su Yutong is still worried about the top leaders. It''s not that Su Yutong doubts their loyalty to the summer Dynasty, It''s su Yutong who doubts whether they can run the Xia Yun Dynasty well when they and Su Mu leave the Xia Yun Dynasty. After all, one Yun Dynasty can''t run casually! What should I do if something goes wrong?


    "After a while, you will understand my father''s intention. Now you''d better follow me into Buzhou mountain. For 5000 years, I''ve never let you practice except when you were just born. That''s because my father, I don''t think there is anything worthy of my daughter in this boundless world. If my daughter wants to cut off her body, she must have the highest heaven and earth in this place The sharp treasure! When you find the twelve grade creation green lotus, your father will take you back to the earth fairyland and recast the thirty-six grade chaotic green lotus as your first corpse cutting treasure! When you cut off the first corpse with chaotic green lotus, you may surpass your father and me in one leap! "


    Su Mu smiled, touched Su Yutong''s hair and said slowly, "as for why I took you into the Buzhou mountain, this problem still needs you to explore. I believe you will understand in less time."


    "Daughter understands." Su Yutong nodded after hearing the speech. Without asking too many questions, he followed Su Mu into the Buzhou mountain.

 Chapter 1155

    Buzhou mountain, as the most famous mountain in the flood world, is transformed by Pangu''s dead back. Its mountain height and coverage light are unique in the flood world. Moreover, Buzhou mountain is completely different from other mountains, that is, the Pangu will on Buzhou mountain can never exist in other mountains! No one knows what Pangu''s will is. It is clear that Pangu has died after the opening of the sky and has incarnated all things. Why not there is such a terrible threat of Pangu''s will on the mountain, and even the existence of the great luojinxian peak can''t stay at the peak of the mountain for too long at will, Only because Pangu''s will at the top of Buzhou mountain is too terrible. If it is not for the arrival of the strong in the quasi holy realm, it will definitely be unbearable!


    As the Tianzhu in the boundless world, the mystery of Buzhou mountain is far more than that. Unfortunately, in the war between zhurong and Gonggong in later generations, Buzhou mountain collapsed. Regardless of Su mu, he is still very confused that zhurong and Gonggong are just quasi saints. Even if they reach the peak of quasi Saints, It''s impossible to knock down Buzhou mountain because of a big war! You know, even if Su Mu is now comparable to the strength of the third grade of the sage realm, Su Mu doesn''t dare to say that he is sure to destroy Buzhou mountain! Because this mountain is too strong! Pangu was at least the peak of Tiandao realm! Even if it has turned into a mountain, it is definitely not a bone that can be broken by the creatures in the boundless world! According to Su Mu''s guess! Even Hongjun after becoming a Taoist does not necessarily have the ability to destroy Buzhou mountain!


    So the question is, why did Zhoushan perish? Zhurong and Gonggong have absolutely no such strength to crash Buzhou mountain. They are just the existence of quasi holy realm. What about quasi holy peak and even saints? The back bone of the strong at the peak of the heaven realm is the hardest part of the whole body except the skull! Why can Zhu Rong and Gonggong crash Buzhou mountain? I''m afraid it will take time to prove what''s hidden! However, Su Mu is absolutely confident that it is absolutely impossible for Zhu Rong and Gonggong in the original work to accidentally crash Buzhou mountain because of a big war!


    And they accidentally crashed Buzhou mountain! In other words, they did not directly aim their most powerful moves at Buzhou mountain, but accidentally crashed it when they fought! Can this happen? Absolutely impossible! When Su Mu thought of this, he immediately flashed at the top of Buzhou mountain out of thin air. In an instant, there was smoke and dust on the top of Buzhou mountain. Due to the influence of Pangu''s will, Su Mu was not sure what the top of Buzhou mountain looked like. However, after a while, Su Mu saw the intact top of Buzhou mountain and then laughed, At this moment, Su Mu has been completely determined. Later generations Zhu Rong and Gonggong crashed into Buzhou mountain! There are definitely some unknown things!


    Although it was not su Mu''s full strength, the power of that palm was equivalent to the full strength of a strong man in the later stage of quasi saint! According to Su Mu''s estimation, it is definitely much stronger than Zhu Rong and Gonggong''s attack! But even so, Su Mu''s palm did not leave any trace on the top of Buzhou mountain. In this way, Su Mu was more sure that there must be a conspiracy for Zhu Rong and Gonggong to crash Buzhou mountain! So who is the man who destroyed Buzhou mountain? Su Mu could not help but guess secretly.


    Heaven? impossible! The way of heaven was born in the hand of Pangu. Even if Pangu were alive, the way of heaven in the wasteland world would gain countless benefits! Chaos demon? It''s impossible! At the time of the Lich disaster, the chaotic demon God is just a saint. In the face of the Buzhou mountain transformed by Pangu''s back bone in the early years, even if they try their best, it is difficult to shake, not to mention hiding in the dark without anyone''s attention! So since it is not the way of heaven in the boundless world, nor those chaotic demons in chaos, who destroyed Buzhou mountain behind it?


    Su Mu couldn''t help but have a guess. Is it a road? But it shouldn''t be. Why does the avenue attack a mountain? Although Buzhou mountain was transformed by Pangu''s back bone, after all, Pangu is only the existence of the peak of heaven and Taoism. This is when he was alive. Now Pangu is dead and has incarnated all things. Why should Avenue destroy Buzhou mountain? Su Mu doesn''t understand why he wants to destroy Buzhou mountain if it''s really a big road? If it''s not the avenue, who else can quietly destroy the back bones of the strong at the top of the heaven realm? Even the chaotic demon God in the peak period may not be able to do such a thing! Not to mention others! So besides the main road, Su Mu really doesn''t understand who else can do this?


    "Father, why do you suddenly shoot at the top of the mountain? What''s strange?" Su Yutong looked at Su Mu and thought back. He immediately asked. Su Yutong couldn''t understand Su Mu''s mind just now. The top of the mountain was very normal. Why did Su Mu try to destroy it? What surprised Su Yutong was that Su Mu could not catch the power of his palm just now, and the rocks on the top of the mountain were not damaged at all, which made Su Yutong very curious. How solid are the rocks on the Zhoushan mountain? Can catch Su Mu''s palm without any damage! You know, Su Mu''s random strike now has the power comparable to the quasi Saint peak! Such terrible power can''t break any rock! Not even a fist sized stone was broken!


    Su Yutong naturally found this anomaly. After hearing the speech, Su Mu looked at the top of the Buzhou mountain, and then slowly said: "I just want to verify some things. Now that the verification is completed, I have confirmed the thing I want to talk about! There are definitely some conspiracies! Yutong, the desolate world is far from as simple as we seem. Whether it is the congenital God residence or ordinary congenital creatures, they all have secrets! Even if it is motionless and careless The mountain also has its own secrets! "


    After listening to Su Mu''s words, Su Yutong couldn''t help falling into meditation. She didn''t understand why Su Mu suddenly said so, but she also firmly remembered Su Mu''s words in her heart. Su mu in Su Yutong''s heart is an omniscient existence! In Su Yutong''s eyes, Su Mu always has everything in his hands, but she was angry when she saw Su Mu recently Now his father''s face becomes more sad and sometimes distracted, which makes Su Yutong wonder if his father knows something troublesome and wants to solve it by himself?

 Chapter 1156

    Before he came to Buzhou mountain, Su Mu had never thought about it, but after he came to Buzhou mountain, Su Mu immediately realized the shortcomings of future generations. However, it is still a long time before Buzhou mountain was destroyed, so Su Mu doesn''t need to study it carefully. Maybe at that time of the Lich war, Su Mu''s own strength is enough to solve some intrigues, so naturally there is no need to take this matter to heart. Moreover, Su Mu has determined from the bottom of his heart that the collision and destruction of Buzhou mountain in future generations is definitely done by Da Dao! Otherwise, no matter by virtue of the sage in the wasteland world or the chaotic demon God in chaos, even with the heavenly way of the wasteland world, Buzhou mountain cannot be destroyed! It is obvious that there is no one else except the Avenue!


    When Buzhou mountain was destroyed, the Lich war was close to the end, so Su Mu didn''t care that these things would happen now, and Su Mu didn''t need to think about why Buzhou mountain attracted the attention of Da Dao or even let Da Dao destroy it. Is there any mystery in Zhoushan? Su Mu doesn''t need to think about these things for the time being. Su Mu has only one thing to do now, that is to find the twelve products of Chuangshi green lotus. When Chuangshi green lotus comes, Su mu can return to the earth fairy world for the first time to try to create the thirty-six products of chaotic green lotus. Su Chuyi will help at that time, I believe it is not difficult to create 36 chaotic green lotus. Even if you can''t create 36 chaotic green lotus in the peak period, there should be no problem to recast a seed that can reach which step! But the premise of all this is that Su Mu finds the twelve creation green lotus!


    Buzhou mountain is not a small mountain. It covers a vast area and its height cannot be completely found in a short time. Even if Su Mu has twelve merit Golden Lotus and twelve annihilation Black Lotus, it is not so easy to find the twelve creation green lotus. However, Su Mu Wan can''t think that he not only found the twelve creation green lotus during this trip to Buzhou mountain, Even the chaos bead in Chuang Shuo was mastered by him under the coincidence of Buzhou mountain!


    ......


    In the heavenly palace, tea pretended to be ill according to the original plan. Su qinger naturally knew that tea pretended to be ill, but others in the summer transportation Dynasty didn''t know! It wasn''t long before red tea became ill. The whole summer movement was in chaos. Countless high-level officials immediately wanted to contact the saint Su Mu to inform him of Red Queen''s illness. Even if red tea had only a minor illness, they had to pass the news to Su mu. In addition, countless maids in the North Palace were busy, First, the pharmacist was invited to feel the pulse for tea, and then he said aloud: "The red empress consumed a lot of her own source because there were two princesses left 5000 years ago. In addition, she didn''t rest well a while ago, so she had some problems. The source of things can''t be cured if our doctors want to cure it. If we want to cure her completely, we need to grind the seven color flowers into powder and take them, so as to restore the red empress''s ability to consolidate the foundation and cultivate yuan with the seven color flowers The source should not be a problem. "


    "Doctor, since you have a way, why don''t you take out the seven color flowers to cure the mother?" xialan asked aloud after hearing the doctor''s words.


    Xialan was originally the maid beside Liu Qingyi, but as she spent more and more time with Liu Qingyi, xialan also became the first female official in the North Palace. It can be said that she was only under Liu Qingyi and red tea. Of course, this was also in the absence of the princesses. When xialan learned that red tea was ill, she immediately came to the Red Queen''s room, Without saying what to do to summon the maidens under their command, everything was arranged in an orderly manner. Even the first time they invited the medical officer for red to treat them. When Su qinger and red tea learned about this, they felt helpless at the first time, but fortunately they had expected it. They bought the head of the medical officer at the first time and asked him to speak according to the script they had written ¡£


    The Red Queen and his royal highness all went to the doctor himself, but the medical officer could not make it. But under the careless operation of Xia LAN, the disease after red was not only spread in the great Xia Dynasty, but even spread to the whole world of floods. Countless innate creatures are ready to go to the treasure at the foot of the heavenly palace to cure themselves. It is hoped that the goods will be given to the great Xia Yun Dynasty in exchange for some benefits. Of course, some innate creatures really regard the great Xia Yun Dynasty as their leader and the controller of their boundless world. Therefore, they are also willing to give their precious treasure. If they can heal the red Empress, it will undoubtedly be a great credit and get some rewards in the future not bad


    No one knows that red tea is just a pretended disease. Except Su qinger, the whole summer transportation dynasty fell into madness because of the sudden illness of Red Queen. This is not a small matter. Everyone knows what red queen represents in their Saint Su Mu''s heart. Everyone knows that they, the old people who follow Su Mu from the earth fairyland, know better, whether it''s the saint queen or red queen After that, it''s like Su Mu''s inverse scale. So if something goes wrong after Hong Hou, I''m afraid the whole famine world will fall into terrible darkness! Although they haven''t seen Su Mu''s anger, it''s definitely not difficult to imagine!


    As the leader of the summer Dynasty, Su Mu''s strength is beyond doubt, and what is the status of the Red Queen and the holy queen in Su Mu''s mind! It''s no exaggeration to say that even if the summer Dynasty is destroyed, I''m afraid Su Mu''s anger will not be as much as the two empresses have been hurt a little! They are very clear in the hearts of the old people of the summer Dynasty So there will be the birth of the summer Dynasty, just because the holy master wanted to play a back garden for the queen and the long princess in the fairy world, so that they could live a carefree life there!


    In the North Palace, in the Red Queen''s room, after all the maids left, xialan also left the North Palace. She wanted to draw the shape of the seven color flower, and then give it to other people in the Xia Yun Dynasty, so that they could immediately look for the seven color flower in the flood and wasteland world. When the Red Queen''s injury reached its origin, the seven color flower is undoubtedly the most effective treatment! Therefore, xialan kept drawing the seven color flowers and handed them to the sergeant of the Xia Yun Dynasty, and even handed one of them to Zhao Qing, so that one of the two kings with different surnames of the Xia Yun Dynasty could go out in person!

 Chapter 1157

    Zhao Qing also frowned when she heard that empress Hong was ill. She secretly said that empress Hong had completely recovered over the years. Last time she met empress Hong, she had no loss in her body. It can be said that she had been completely repaired. Why was it suddenly that the loss of her source needs to be repaired by seven color flowers? Is there anything you don''t know? After thinking for a long time, Zhao Qing had no clue. Finally, he shook his head reluctantly and thought in his heart: "forget it, I care so much about the Red Queen. I just need to do my own things well."


    Originally, Zhao Qing still had the idea of supporting Su qinger to become the leader of the summer Dynasty, but now this idea has gradually become very flat, not because of anything else, but because Su qinger himself has no idea of competing for this position, so Zhao Qing naturally has no way to continue, However, Zhao Qing is just a king with a different surname in the Xia Yun Dynasty. He is not qualified to intervene in the owner''s family. In contrast, Zhao Qing is very satisfied with his current life. After all, he can be regarded as the existence of one person under ten thousand people in the Xia Yun Dynasty! Even several princesses have great respect for themselves throughout the summer Dynasty. Even Su Yutong, who has determined to ascend the throne, has a trace of respect for Zhao Qing.


    Another king with a different surname in the Xia Dynasty is not as lucky as Zhao Qing. The former king of Zhenbei is now no more powerful than the peak of golden fairyland. There are many people stronger than him in the Xia Dynasty. Even Zhu ye, Xu Renjie and others under the former king of Zhenbei have entered the realm of golden immortals, However, the king of Zhenbei stayed in the golden fairyland without any progress. It can be said that the current king of Zhenbei has no advantages except his amazing name, but the other party seems to have no sense of progress. He has never tried to break through the golden fairyland.


    Zhao Qing had some respect for this person who was one of the two kings with different surnames in the Xia Dynasty, but now Zhao Qing doesn''t look up to Qing Ye, the North King of the town in any way. He thinks that this person is completely losing their face in the Xia Dynasty by naming him the North king of the town! This person is no longer worthy of the name of the king of Zhenbei, but even if Zhao Qing doesn''t like this person, he doesn''t have any way to deal with him. Although the current king of Zhenbei is completely an idle job and doesn''t have any soldiers, even so, Zhao Qing can''t do anything to him, because in terms of identity and status, Qingye, the king of Zhenbei, exists at the same level as her, Even if Zhao Qing now leads the most elite sergeant of the Xia Dynasty, he can''t do anything to the king of Zhenbei who doesn''t have a single soldier, because Su Mu promised him the throne of the king of Zhenbei.


    ......


    According to the original plan, Su qinger and Lu Wanxi left the summer transportation Chaotian Palace and went to the western world. Originally, Su qinger and red tea planned to go directly to the west, but because too many people were worried about the state of the Red Queen, they directly opened the portal to send them to the Western world, so they originally planned to spend a hundred years on the road, After all, they came out to find seven color flowers for the Red Queen, but why did they slow down on the road instead of directly using the portal to reach the western world? In this way, we can save a lot of time and find the seven color flowers in the western world.


    After arriving in the western world, Lu Wanxi looked at this place which is completely different from the East and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Then he slowly said, "young son, if I guessed correctly, the second martial mother is not ill at all? This time, coming to the western world is just an excuse for me to leave the summer transportation Chaotian Palace?"


    Lu Wanxi is very smart. She directly guessed the cause and effect of this matter. Hong Hou and Su qinger just want her to leave the heavenly palace for a while. Fortunately, in the western world, even if they find the seven color flowers, as long as Lu Wanxi still has the original idea in her heart, I''m afraid she can''t return to the heavenly palace. I have to say that Lu Wanxi is really smart, The plan of red tea and Su qinger is completely guessed. Indeed, this time, Su qinger brought her to the western world not for the sake of seven color flowers, but for Lu Wanxi to calm down in the western world.


    "Wan Xi, I''m sorry. You should understand our intention, don''t you?" Su qinger took a breath slowly and said aloud. They have been sisters for ten thousand years. Su qinger didn''t want to turn their ten thousand year deep friendship into nothingness because of these things, so Lu Wan Xi saw through their plan for the first time, Su qinger is very serious and modest towards Lu Wanxi, which is also a last resort. If Lu Wanxi is allowed to be in the heavenly palace, it is uncertain that someone will see that Lu Wanxi is wrong one day. If it is spread at that time, it will be not only Lu Wanxi and Su Mu who will be ashamed, but also their whole summer transportation! In the future, the great Xia Dynasty will command the world, so there must be no more mistakes in reputation. Therefore, the plan of Su qinger and tea just wants Lu Wanxi to calm down. Even if Lu Wanxi can''t forget Su Mu''s feelings, Lu Wanxi needs to know how to hide his love!


    When Lu Wanxi can really hide her feelings for Su mu, that is, when they return to the summer palace, no matter what Lu Wanxi says, they will never be able to return to the palace. Su qinger''s role is to stop Lu Wanxi from returning to the palace regardless of everything! Even if in the end she had to stop Lu Wanxi from returning to the heavenly palace by fighting, she had to do that! Because Su qinger knew what kind of trouble would happen if Lu Wanxi returned to the heavenly palace before she knew how to hide her love! In order to avoid these troubles, the best way is to let Lu Wanxi learn to hide her love for Su mu in her own heart! In private, Su qinger can''t control it, but at least in the open, Lu Wanxi must learn to hide well!


    In fact, Lu Wanxi also understood this truth in her heart, but what is easier to do? She is not Zhao Qing. She can''t suppress her feelings for Su Mu like Zhao Qing, but what can she do? There is no other way but to hide! If she can hide her feelings for Su mu, she will have the opportunity to meet Su mu. If she can''t suppress her love for Su mu, they may never meet again in the future!

 Chapter 1158

    Su Chuyi is busy in the fairy world as Su Mu said, thinking about whether he can accelerate the growth of the fairy world. As long as she can quickly make the fairy world successfully enter the level of the world, Su mu can do what he wants to do in the flood world without any concern. If there is any accident, There will be no loss of the top combat power of the whole summer transportation Dynasty. It can return to the earth fairy world at the first time and be preserved. However, it must be really advanced to become a great world. With the current bearing capacity of the earth fairy world, it is obviously unable to withstand the pressure brought by the return of all creatures and friars in the whole summer transportation Dynasty, After all, the number of the strong and the number of living creatures has exceeded the limit that the earth fairy world can bear. If you want to perfectly bear all the strong and living creatures of the great Xia Dynasty, the earth fairy world must really step into the level of the world! Otherwise, with the bearing capacity of the present fairy world, there is no way to perfectly accommodate all the creatures owned by the current summer Dynasty.


    However, just when Su Chuyi was thinking about how to speed up the promotion of the earth fairy world, she suddenly found that under a mountain in the east of the earth fairy world, the entrance of the demon family that had been suppressed by Su Mu seemed to be loosened, which made Su Chuyi squint. The devil world and the earth fairy world have always been complementary, and the earth fairy world can be promoted to a great world, Then there is no doubt that the demon world below will be promoted to the world! Although this makes people feel very uncomfortable, it has to be said that the original grade of the demon world is much stronger than their fairy world. Now the fairy world has been successfully promoted to the world after the emergence of the summer transportation Dynasty. I''m afraid the lower demon world has reached the same level as the present fairy world! It may even be a step earlier to enter the level of the world!


    Can su Chuyi continue to calm down? Although it''s wrong to intervene in the fairy world as the way of heaven, who makes Su Chuyi have no avenue to control, and who makes her free? Therefore, without saying anything, Su Chu Yi slapped directly at the entrance of the demon world and directly broke the seal that had originally sealed the entrance of the demon world. The demons among them were aware of this for the first time. At that time, countless demons flew directly into the earth fairy world like locusts. Su Chu frowned when he saw it, The reason why she broke the seal was not to let these demons do things under her eyes, so Su Chuyi slapped at those demons who rushed out first without saying a word. Everything under the heaven is mole ants. This sentence is absolutely right. Even now Su Mu dare not say that he can win the other party steadily in the face of Su Chuyi, What''s more, these strengths are just the demon clan equivalent to Da Luo Jinxian?


    Therefore, under Su Chu''s palm, the number of demons that originally blocked the sky and the sun disappeared in an instant. The strong demons were shocked. How could such a terrible strong man suddenly appear here in the fairy world! You know, the front-end time of their demon world has changed and become much stronger than before! This time, I found that the seal was broken and came to the earth fairy world just to see if there was anything strange in the earth fairy world. Otherwise, there is no reason for the demon world to become so powerful! But when they first came to the earth fairyland, countless demon families couldn''t help but want to do something, but at this time, a huge palm that covered the sky and blocked the sun fell from the sky and directly blew on his mother, and countless demon families immediately disappeared! Even the soul was erased by each other! With such means, what happened in the earth fairy world, and why are there such terrible strong people among the practitioners of fairy way in the earth fairy world?


    No wonder their demon world will suddenly become much stronger! It turned out that such a great change had taken place in the fairy world! The fairyland unexpectedly entered the level of the world at some time! You should know that the original earth fairyland is just a middle thousand world. Only when the fairyland is attached to the big thousand world can it compete with their demon world chamber! But what''s going on now? Why did the fairyland suddenly become so terrible? They are old and powerful in the demon world. In fact, they are not strange to the earth fairy world. After all, countless of them have come to the earth fairy world originally, just because the immortal practitioners who lost to the earth fairy world have been sealed back again.


    But why is there such a huge change in the earth fairy world now? What kind of the existence was that woman who slapped and killed their countless demon compatriots? They don''t know, but Su Chuyi didn''t explain to them. As the way of heaven in the earth fairy world, Su Chuyi had seen the disgust of these demons. If it weren''t for the growth of the demons in the earth fairy world, their earth fairy world would have stepped into the world! Will it take so many years to look at the face of the fairyland? There''s no need at all!


    For Su Chuyi, the demon world is like a vampire lying on his body! Without this vampire, the earth fairy world has already successfully entered the world! However, due to the complementarity of immortals and demons! As the earth fairy world grows, the devil world will absorb some nutrients to improve the devil world. Similarly, as the devil world grows, the earth fairy world will also absorb some nutrients. If it goes on like this, it''s nothing, but those demon families in the devil world don''t think so. They are thinking about how to capture the earth fairy world and make it their territory all the time! When they master the two worlds, they will become the most powerful existence!


    However, the mind of the demon world has never succeeded. For Su Chuyi, if she had not been subject to the upper fairy world and couldn''t fight the demon world, I''m afraid she couldn''t help killing the demon world in person, but it''s not too late. Now Su Chuyi''s mind has changed a little. Since she hates these demon families, killing them is not the only choice, Now the fairyland has just been promoted into a vast world, and everything is still in vain. Why don''t you let these demons help her quickly complete the promotion of the fairyland?


    However, Su Chuyi is not stupid. In order to prevent these demons from leaving means in the earth fairy world, everything needs his own intervention to be implemented. As the way of heaven in the earth fairy world, Su Chuyi easily mastered the lives of these demons. With only one idea, he can let all these demons die here! And looking at the entrance of the demon world not far away, Su Chuyi flashed an idea in his heart. Anyway, the demon world is also a ownerless place. If he can swallow it, maybe he will become stronger?

 Chapter 1159

    As a world complementary to the earth fairy world, the world outlook of the devil world is also extremely huge. Although the devil world does not exist like the heaven Tao of the earth fairy world, there are countless strong people in the devil world. It is obviously not an easy thing to swallow the devil world, but Su Chuyi understood in his heart, As long as she can devour the demon world and become her own nourishment, the promotion of the earth fairy world to the world will speed up a lot! Moreover, Su Chuyi not only got such a little benefit, but also that the earth fairy world never had to share things with the devil world in the future, that is to say, whatever the earth fairy world got in the future belongs to their own fairy world! The demon world can no longer share any benefits!


    Even if the earth fairy world was promoted to the great world some time ago, it has been divided by the devil world. If Su Chuyi can really devour the devil world and perfectly integrate it with the earth fairy world, the earth fairy world will no longer have to worry about a vampire lying on his body in the future, and if he can successfully devour the devil world, Then, after the promotion of the fairyland is completed in the future, I''m afraid its grade will far exceed the general universe and become a top-ranking existence in countless worlds! Thinking of this, Su Chu couldn''t help but have some ambitions! Although the universe is already the limit that this world can bear, Su Chuyi is not satisfied with it. She clearly understands that there are other worlds outside this world, that is, if Su Chuyi continues to devour other worlds, one day she will be able to transcend this world as the way of heaven, Become an existence countless times stronger than the world!


    However, this is obviously not something that can be done by swallowing several thousands of worlds. Perhaps if Su Chuyi swallowed all the thousands of worlds one day, he might be able to get rid of this world and get rid of it with the power of the world. Thinking of this, Su Chuyi no longer hesitated and immediately looked at the countless demon families below and showed a cruel smile, Su Chuyi naturally wouldn''t hesitate to do such a thing that was so good for herself, so without saying a word, she attracted the attention of all the demons, and then slowly asked, "I''m the way of heaven in the fairy world. Where are the strongest people of the demons, such as you?"


    The voice fell, and the demon family was shocked. Naturally, they knew very well what the Tao of heaven was. However, because there was no Tao of heaven in the demon world, they didn''t know and didn''t know how terrible the Tao of heaven was, but the woman who claimed to be the Tao of heaven just slapped them at random and killed hundreds of thousands of powerful demons! Such a great force is by no means comparable to them. Soon after, a middle-aged man with blue and gray long hair slowly stood out from the demon family, slowly walked towards Su Chuyi, stopped 99 meters in front of Su Chuyi, then saluted Su Chuyi deeply and said, "the devil in the demon world, Ming Zhen, has seen the crown of heaven!"


    Su Chu could not help but squint at the sight. The middle-aged man''s strength had reached the mid-term of quasi saint! Maybe it''s because the method of Sanctification in the fairy world is different. He didn''t cut off his body, but forcibly entered the quasi holy land with great mana! Such means can be called against the sky! Su Chuyi really didn''t expect that there was such a strong man in the demon world. If the devil Ming really didn''t die in the future, he would even have the opportunity to prove his way and become a saint! I''m afraid even the Seven Saints in the desolate world mentioned by Su mu can''t compare with the devil! After all, this guy forced himself into the quasi holy land without cutting the body by his own magic power! But also entered the middle of quasi saint! In the future, if we can prove it by force, we must be one of the top powers in all the world!


    In Su Chuyi''s opinion, I''m afraid that in the wasteland world Su Mu went to, I''m afraid no one can compare with the devil except those chaotic demons! Su Chuyi smiled slowly and then said aloud: "I really didn''t expect that there was a strong person like you in the demon world. You didn''t use any treasure to cut off the body. You forcibly entered the quasi holy land with your great magic power and became a great power in the middle of the quasi holy period. If you have enough opportunities and don''t fall in the future, you must be a strong person who can prove the Tao in the future, and you will also be in the world of heaven A peerless strong man who can rank! "


    "Thank you for your praise. I just entered this realm by chance." After the devil Ming Zhen heard the speech, his doubts were also solved. It turned out that the realm she entered was called the quasi holy realm. Is he in the middle of the quasi holy realm? Is this the realm above the great Luo Jinxian? No wonder even he had to spend about 70% of the resources in the demon realm to break through this realm, and the other party said he didn''t cut off the body and forcibly enter it with mana In the holy realm, if other people want to break through the quasi holy realm, they need to cut off the so-called corpse? No wonder when they broke through the quasi holy realm, they felt that there was a certain idea in their body, but after they entered the middle of the quasi holy realm, the idea disappeared.


    "Chance coincidence? I don''t think so. You can enter the middle stage of quasi sainthood without cutting off the three corpses, which shows that your talent is absolutely unique. Even in the summer Dynasty, there are few people who can compete with you. Based on your talent and your future achievements, I can give you a piece of advice to leave the demon world and I will leave soon I will fight against the whole demon world. At that time, the demon world will become the nourishment of my fairy world and provide nutrients for me to achieve the great world. If you don''t leave the demon world, you will turn into fly ash with the demon world. If you follow my advice and leave the demon world, you will still have a chance to live. " Su Chuyi said slowly that although the devil''s true talent is really amazing and is expected to break through the peak of saints in the future, Su Chuyi still doesn''t pay attention to him. After all, Su Chuyi clearly knows how far the Xia Dynasty will promote the earth fairy world in the future! Su Mu also told himself that he wants to promote the Xia Dynasty to the future saint It''s like a dog, and the strong of heaven walk everywhere! Attracted by the future, Su Chuyi didn''t have so much thought when he looked at the devil who was the peak of the sage.


    However, it is also a good choice for them to develop in the earth fairy world. Although the contradiction between the demon family and the immortal practitioners is very serious, and both sides have reached the point of immortality, as long as these demon families are attached to the command of the summer movement Dynasty, everything is not a problem. After all, how can one party only have some human and demon families under the command of the movement dynasty? Among the ten thousand realms of the heavens, which powerful Dynasty is not full of ten thousand families? It''s just that they are firmly in the hands of those powerful transportation dynasties.

 Chapter 1160

    After listening to Su Chuyi''s words, the demon Emperor Ming couldn''t help falling into silence. Then he looked at Su Chuyi and immediately asked, "I don''t know what the words under the crown mean. Is it difficult that the words under the crown are going to destroy our demon world? If so, where should our demon family go to find our place to live?"


    "What I have said is very clear. The demon world has been lying on my back like a vampire to absorb my nutrients. Now that I appear, there is no need for the demon world to continue to exist. Now the earth fairy world has been promoted to a vast world, so there is no need for the demon world to continue to exist. If I can absorb all the energy of the demon world, Then the earth fairy world can also become the number one existence in the world! Mingzhen, don''t blame me for not reminding you to leave the demon world with the demon clan, otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences. "Su Chuyi didn''t have more explanation. After taking a casual look at Mingzhen, he planned to enter the demon world through the entrance of the demon world.


    But at this time, something surprised Su Chuyi happened. The demon Zunming really stood in front of him with twelve strong men in the early stage of quasi saint, which surprised Su Chuyi! You know, even in the summer Dynasty, there are not so many quasi saints! What did the demon world do! Why do so many quasi saints suddenly appear? Twelve quasi saints in the early stage, one quasi saint in the middle stage! Such a powerful strength has surpassed the previous land fairyland and even the current great Xia Dynasty. If Su Mu stood behind, I''m afraid the strength of the demon clan is enough to capture the great Xia Dynasty! How the hell did they do it! Clearly did not cut off the three corpses, but the breath is incomparably thick. Each one is an old brand quasi saint with stable foundation, and there is no weakness!


    "Mingzhen, are you trying to stop me? Don''t think that your thirteen demon friars in the quasi holy realm can compete with me. I can''t kill you without a move. Don''t be wrong." Su Chu said coldly in her eyes. As the heaven way of the earth fairy world, she was originally an uninvited representative, but she was a little more human because of Su Mu''s reason, But Su Chuyi is still the way of heaven in essence, an existence without any feelings! Perhaps for Su Chuyi, her only emotion lies in Su mu. As the way of heaven, can she be happy to see these demons arranging to block what she wants to do? Of course not!


    "Please forgive me. We know that we are not the opponents of the crown of heaven, but the demon world is the place where we have lived for countless years. If the crown of heaven wants to devour the demon world and become the nourishment of the earth fairy world, our demon family will never agree like this! Even if we know that we are not the opponents of the crown, we will offend!" the demon Emperor Ming really shouted angrily, A long gun in my hand is still in my hand, emitting a cold breath all over my body. Under the influence of Mingzhen, the surrounding air has been filled with cold. This extremely cold temperature has frozen everything in the surrounding hundreds of thousands of miles! Whether mountains or plants, everything within hundreds of thousands of kilometers has been frozen in an instant! This huge mountain range in the southeast of the fairy world! The moment is a world of ice and snow!


    The demon master Ming Zhen, unexpectedly, understood the dark ice law of Dacheng! Such a deep breath can not be achieved by Xiaocheng xuanbing''s law. In the blink of an eye, everything exists within hundreds of thousands of miles and changes the celestial phenomena of the earth fairy world. You should know that Mingzhen has changed the celestial phenomena of the earth fairy world in front of the heavenly Tao of the earth fairy world! In front of her, she changed the scenery of this area in the East! With such means, the other party can easily do it. If the devil is given more time, he is likely to break away from the fairy world with the devil, just as the original fairy world broke away from the upper fairy world, and become an independent world! Of course, it''s just possible.


    After all, it''s not easy to create a vast world. In addition, the demon world is different from the earth fairy world, and there is no heaven in the demon world. Therefore, it''s not easy for ming to really want the demon world to be independent. The reason why the earth fairy world was able to break away from the control of the upper fairy world was that the summer movement was strong enough, and one movement was born in the earth fairy world, The earth fairy world is naturally qualified to be one of the thousands of worlds, and it is precisely because the earth fairy world has become an existence at the same level as the upper fairy world, so the earth fairy world does not need to be attached to the hands of the upper fairy world and act on the face of the fairy world. In order to make the earth fairy world become the thousands of worlds and get out of the control of the upper fairy world, Su Mu and Su Chuyi can be said to have done countless things to successfully do this!


    If the devil Ming really wants to take the devil world away from the earth fairy world and become an independent world, the energy he needs to spend is far from what Su Mu and Su Chuyi can compare at the beginning, because there is no reason for the existence of heaven in the devil world. If the devil world is forced to be independent, it will undoubtedly be a devastating blow to their devil world! After all, without the mastery of heaven, once the demon world is independent, it is a place without any rules! It can be said that once the demon world is independent, they are the demons who suffer in the end. When will the demon world lack the rules of heaven, and no one will care about anything. The chaos of the creatures in the demon world is actually a small thing. The really terrible thing is that the demon world has no jurisdiction of heaven, so there will be problems in the operation of the whole world!


    If the earth fairy world loses the existence of Su Chuyi, then the earth fairy world will collapse in a short period of time! Even if there is Su mu, the heavenly way manager, Su Mu is not the real heavenly way. He can only do what the heavenly way allows. If one day the fairy world really loses Su Chuyi, the whole world will fall into chaos! Time chaos, space chaos, everything will develop towards destruction!


    Although the way of heaven is the limitation of one world and limits the development of one world, there is no doubt that the way of heaven is also the protector of one world and the last shield of one world! If there are no creatures in one world, you just need to wait for time. The heaven of that world will fill the world with creatures. If there are only creatures in one world without the existence of heaven, I''m sorry, even if the creatures in the world are strong enough to surpass the heaven, without the protection of heaven, there is no choice but to destroy!

 Chapter 1161

    Although I don''t know what has happened in the demon world over the years, there have been a total of 13 demon powers in the quasi holy realm in such a short time! Although the original demon clan was a little stronger than the earth fairy world, it was only half a step ahead of the earth fairy world. Why did the demon world, which could not even take a step ahead, have a total of 13 strong people in the quasi holy realm in such a short time! And they are all quasi saints who do not cut off the three corpses, but rely on their own strength to enter the quasi saintly realm! It''s ok if the demon Zunming can really do this. After all, people are the demon Zun and master the resources of the whole demon world. It''s not very easy to break through? But others don''t necessarily have so many resources that can be used to force themselves to break through to the quasi Holy Land!


    Although I don''t know how these demons entered the quasi holy land, Su Chuyi doesn''t care about this. Although he doesn''t cut three corpses into the quasi holy land, he will be very powerful after becoming a saint in the future, but he also has to have that qualification! The demon master Mingzhen''s talent and qualification can be regarded as a good existence, but in Su Chuyi''s view, the future Mingzhen is only the existence of the peak of the sage realm, and even can''t reach the peak of the sage realm. As for other demons, in Su Chuyi''s eyes, they are just a group of fools who destroy their future.


    Although it is very powerful to enter the quasi holy land without cutting the three corpses in the future, it is undoubtedly self destructive for those who are not particularly gifted, especially for the quasi holy people of the twelve demon families present. They entered the quasi holy land without cutting the three corpses! Because if they don''t cut off the three corpses and enter the quasi Saint state, it means that they can''t take other ways to become saints in the future. Whether they rely on merit or want to rely on any other way, even if they master a law and practice it to perfection, they can''t enter the Saint state! They have only two choices if they want to be holy.


    One is to use their own great magic power to forcibly prove Tao, but there are few people who prove Tao by force in the world. In Su Chuyi''s view, their demon clan qualifications are just middle-class and inferior existence. Entering the quasi Saint realm should also be a breakthrough by coincidence. It is completely impossible to prove Tao by force. Among the 13 quasi saints of the demon clan, The only thing Su Chuyi is optimistic about is Mingzhen, who claims to be the devil. His talent is pretty good. If he has the opportunity to prove his success, his future can at least break through the seven or even eight grades of the sage! As for the higher realm, Su Chuyi was not sure whether there were so many good luck and opportunities.


    As for the second method, it is extremely difficult. If they still have the chance to become saints in the first method, then the second method basically cuts off all their roads to become saints! The second way is to let them practice a law they master to the peak! Master it perfectly and follow the trend to cultivate the power of rules above this law! Relying on the power of rules to make her cultivation enter the realm of saints, in Su Chuyi''s view, it is completely impossible to do. Even if she has come into contact with any rules now, the only power of rules she has seen is the power of time rules in Su Mu! For countless years, Su Chuyi has been born. I don''t know how many years have passed. There have been countless people in the earth fairy world, but Su Chuyi has never felt the power of rules in them! For countless years, she has only seen the time rule on Su Mu!


    It can be imagined how difficult it is to master the power of rules. Therefore, these demons directly become quasi saints without cutting off the three corpses. It seems very good in a short time. After all, their combat effectiveness is better than other quasi saints, But wait until those quasi saints who choose to cut the three corpses into the Tao cut all the three corpses out and integrate them again. At that time, the three corpses will return to the peak, and they will also enter the realm of saints! At that time, it is the time for those quasi saints who have not beheaded their bodies to regret! Because at that time, they will know how difficult it is to break into the realm of saints! Don''t think that saints are not a great realm. Countless Tianjiao have been born in ancient and modern exchanges, but there are few strong people in the realm of saints. Even the prosperous and desolate world, which can be called the top world among countless fairy civilization worlds, only has seven saints!


    As for the higher realm of heaven and Avenue, it is not a realm that ordinary people can delusion at all. Ordinary people will be stuck in a certain realm all their life, maybe golden fairyland, maybe Daluo Daoguo realm, or the barrier between quasi saints and saints. Countless people are stuck in these places, It is no doubt that those who can cross these realms are not all gifted beings, but those who have crossed the barrier of quasi Saint realm and Saint realm and achieved the existence of saints. They are the real pride of heaven! Even the word Tianjiao insulted them! After all, the realm of saints is not a realm that ordinary Tianjiao can reach!


    Su Chuyi looked at the thirteen demon quasi saints who were ready to do it by themselves and couldn''t help laughing. Then he shook his head and said: "The thirteen strong men in the quasi holy realm are very good. Although I don''t know how you broke through the quasi holy realm, and there are thirteen quasi holy men at one time, all this has nothing to do with me. However, I guess someone should be interested in you. Well, you thirteen people join hands to attack me with your strongest and most proud attack. If I were you Avoid... No, if I frown, even if I lose to you, I will give up swallowing your demon world at that time, how about? "


    As soon as he said this, countless demons suddenly became angry. For the first time, countless demons shouted angrily to Su Chuyi: "Bah! We respect you as the way of heaven in the earth fairy world, but you don''t know what''s good or bad! The devil and the twelve stars are the top strongmen in the devil world! Why do you think you can block their attack unharmed! No wonder the practitioners in the earth fairy world are more arrogant than each other. It turns out that your way of heaven in the earth fairy world is more than hundreds of times arrogant than them!"


    Su Chuyi smiled at the speech, immediately shook his head and said, "what you said is reasonable. I shouldn''t look down on your demon clan. In this way, all your demons attack me together. If you can cut off a trace of my hair or cut off a small corner of my clothes, I''ll lose."

 Chapter 1162

    Once Su Chuyi said this, countless demon families were more angry than just now! Without any hesitation, Su Chuyi rushed forward as if she wanted to fight to the death with Su Chuyi. However, since Su Chuyi said so, she naturally had her own self-confidence. In the face of the swarming demons in the demon world, Su Chuyi disdained to smile, and then the thunder surged in his palm, and countless thunder gathered in Su Chuyi''s palm, At this moment, Su Chuyi''s palm seems to be a thunder world. It looks very terrible! Thunder is the best way to deal with these demons!


    Su Chuyi is the heavenly way of the earth fairy world. At this moment, she is fighting in the earth fairy world. It can be said that all her energy is inexhaustible. If she wants to defeat Su Chuyi in the earth fairy world, even if she reaches the realm of saints, the existence of five grades can''t do it. Only seven grades saints can fight Su Chuyi in the earth fairy world. No, it''s just a war, If you want to defeat Su Chuyi in the fairyland, the main venue of Su Chuyi, you need at least the cultivation of the eighth grade sage! But is the eighth grade Saint so easy to find? At present, there are few eight grade saints in the world of heaven.


    Seven grade saints can''t threaten Su Chuyi in the earth fairy world. What''s more, these demons led by 13 quasi holy demons are just the cultivation of golden fairyland. Higher ones have reached Da Luo golden fairyland, but the number is not many. According to Su Chuyi''s guess, this is also very normal, Since the demon Zun Ming Zhen can enter the quasi Saint state without cutting off the three corpses, and even break through the mid-term of quasi Saint at one time, it undoubtedly shows that most of the resources in the demon world have been used by the demon Zun Ming Zhen, and the remaining 12 quasi Saint early demon families are also like this. I''m afraid they use the most resources except the demon Zun Ming Zhen, With the existence of these 13 quasi saints, I''m afraid there are few resources in the demon world! It is also very normal that it is difficult to find the existence of several golden immortals among the demons!


    There are indeed a few big Luo Jinxian in the original demon world, but it was only before the earth fairy world was promoted to the great world. Perhaps it was because the earth fairy world and the demon world complement each other. The accomplishments of all practitioners in the earth fairy world were forcibly reduced by one level, and the demon family in the demon world seemed to be the same as those in the earth fairy world, Cultivation has been reduced by force. However, even so, for Su Chuyi, these demons are just mole ants. At most, they can be regarded as larger mole ants. After all, Su Chuyi is the way of heaven, the way of heaven in the world, and these demons can''t be provoked at will.


    This group of demons is at most the realm of golden immortals in the great Luo kingdom. At least 99% of them are just the realm of golden immortals. For Su Chuyi, even with the 13 quasi holy demons, she can''t cut off any hair, because she is the heaven of the earth fairy world. Even a hair is like refined steel! It can be said that Su Chuyi at this moment, even if a hair falls to the ground, is also equivalent to a treasure! What the spirit of heaven has fallen into! It is absolutely the top existence in any aspect! Don''t talk about these demons. I''m afraid even Su mu can''t cut off a hair on Su Chu''s head now! Even if Su mu can give full play to the combat effectiveness of the three grades of the sage realm, he can''t do this!


    What''s more, at this moment, the place is still the earth fairy world. The earth fairy world is originally the world mastered by Su Chuyi. In the earth fairy world, the power of heaven she can play has increased geometrically. Even if the number of demons and quasi saints present has increased ten times, it can never be the opponent of Su Chuyi! There is a huge gap between the quasi Saint realm and the saint realm. What''s more, Su Chuyi is close to the cultivation of the saint''s fourth grade at this moment, and he is in the fairy world. Even the eighth grade Saint Su Chuyi can fight with one. In the face of these highest demons in the middle of the quasi saint, Su Chuyi can be said to be a backhand and wipe them out!


    "Heaven''s punishment!" Su Chu shouted angrily, and the thunder in his hand fell towards the demon clan. The thunder, which was only the size of a slap, had changed greatly at the first time when he was separated from Su Chu''s palm! This thunder punishment was named heaven punishment by Su Chuyi! In fact, it is not much different from the legendary heavenly punishment! It''s just the natural punishment. Maybe these demons still have a chance to live, but now in the face of the natural punishment created by Su Chuyi, they are afraid it''s very difficult to resist the first wave of thunder. What''s more, thunder itself has great suppressive power for the demons!


    As expected, even the 13 quasi holy demons and the demons behind them did not cause any trouble to Su Chuyi. Su Chuyi solved them without effort. However, Su Chuyi was surprised by the 13 quasi holy demons who broke through the quasi holy realm. The 13 quasi holy demons joined hands to resist the attack of heaven''s punishment, Although their appearance at this moment can be said to be extremely embarrassed, and even several quasi saints are incomplete, there is still a breath, that is to say, they are not dead.


    Seeing this, Su Chuyi couldn''t help laughing, and then slowly said: "It seems that you still have some skills. You can stop my punishment. Is it because I haven''t improved my strength recently? Forget it, don''t think so much. How are you thinking? Are you going to leave the demon world or continue to fight with me? I can''t guarantee that I will show mercy to you next time."


    After hearing the speech, Mingzhen couldn''t help taking a deep breath, then looked at Su Chu and said: "Since Tiandao crown has said so, we naturally have to obey your orders and leave the demon family. But, crown, where should we go after we leave the demon family? The practitioners of the immortal world will never allow our demon family to live here. Please give us some advice."


    After hearing the speech, Su Chuyi immediately stretched his waist and then said slowly: "If you live in the fairy world for the time being, I''ll inform that guy to come back. As long as he agrees you to stay in the fairy world, those immortal practitioners won''t care. You''d better think about how to make that guy willing to stay in your demon family. He''s not a satisfied existence."

 Chapter 1163

    The reason why Su Chuyi didn''t kill all these demons is also very simple. That is, she thinks that more races are needed to expand in the great Xia Dynasty. Although the current great Xia Dynasty controls thousands of races in the flood world, almost all of them are divided by demons. For example, the dragon and Phoenix are different, and the Kirin is different from other ethnic groups, In addition to the three kinds of divine beast races, the rest can basically be called demon races. It can be said that the current summer transportation Dynasty ostensibly controls ten thousand races, but the real races are only a few, not even ten!


    Throughout the heavens and the world, isn''t the Yun Dynasty under the command of countless ethnic groups and countless worlds? Among them, the powerful Yun Dynasty can even easily sit and watch the world sink and see everything from birth to extinction! The number of ethnic groups mastered by these top transport dynasties is by no means unimaginable in the current summer transport dynasty! Therefore, Su Chuyi is also thinking about the summer transportation Dynasty. After all, the talent of these demon families is not very poor. Among them, the devil Mingzhen is even expected to reach the peak of saints. In addition, he may prove his success in the future. No doubt, it is a good combat power for the current summer transportation Dynasty. Of course, whether Su Mu is willing to accept it or not depends on whether Su Mu is willing to accept it or not, After all, Su Chuyi just left these demons, but he didn''t guarantee that Su Mu would let them stay.


    ......


    In the Buzhou mountain of the wasteland world, Su Mu also felt the information from Su Chuyi to himself. Because they are both the controllers of the earth fairy world, Su Mu has the identity of a manager, so Su Chuyi won''t have special trouble to find Su mu, but he just transmitted a wisp of divine thoughts in Su Mu''s heart through the power of heaven, Su mu, as a manager, was naturally able to detect this force. Then he narrowed his eyes slowly and looked up. Generally speaking, Su Chuyi wouldn''t bother himself. This time, Su Chuyi suddenly took the initiative to contact himself. Is there a problem in the fairy world? Or did Su Chuyi speed up the process to make the earth fairy world successfully enter the level of the world? It shouldn''t be. It hasn''t been long since Su Mu left the fairy world. Even if Su Chuyi doubled his strength, he couldn''t complete the promotion of the fairy world so quickly. There is only one possibility left, that is, what happened in the fairy world made Su Chuyi have to contact himself.


    After su Mu carefully checked the information from Su Chuyi, he was obviously relieved. He thought there was something wrong with the earth fairy world. You know, the earth fairy world is the last refuge for them during the summer movement, and the only place where they can retreat. It is the safest place for Su mu in the world of heaven, It can be said that if something goes wrong in the earth fairy world, Su Mu is equivalent to losing his own shelter. Once such a thing happens, if Da Dao observes the wasteland world in the future, finds the existence of him and Su Yutong, and finds the existence of the summer movement, then they want to avoid, and they don''t know where to hide!


    "Demon clan? It seems that there is such an ethnic group, but it''s only ten thousand years since the last seal was sealed. The original seal should not be cracked by the demon clan so soon." Su Mu frowned and thought carefully about the news from Su Chuyi. Then a special idea flashed in his heart, and then he guessed secretly: "Is it difficult because of the special relationship between the earth fairy world and the devil world? I seem to have heard that the earth fairy world and the devil world are two complementary worlds. The earth fairy world has been promoted to a great world by the emergence of the summer transportation Dynasty. Is it difficult for the devil world to have the details of stepping into the great world? Hiss! So, is it the seal of the devil world untied by Su Chuyi? Should she be Want to devour the whole demon world? "


    As soon as this idea appeared in Su Mu''s mind, it couldn''t go away. Before, Su Mu and Su Chuyi mentioned it and joked that Su Chuyi swallowed the heaven of the flood world and controlled the flood world in their hands. But now Su Mu won''t let Su Chuyi do that. Now Su Mu has understood many secrets in the flood world, and many places are familiar with it There is a conspiracy, so Su Mu doesn''t dare to let Su Chuyi do that, but now Su Chuyi seems to be listening to Su Mu''s words. He is ready to devour the demon world that complements the earth fairy world! Use the demon world to improve the speed of the earth fairy world to become a great world!


    Although there seems to be no harm in doing so, you should know that the demon world and the earth fairy world complement each other. What should we do if the earth fairy world cannot be promoted to the great world because Su Chuyi swallowed the demon world? Moreover, in Su Mu''s opinion, the demon world is also a world, and the demon world may also have their own way of heaven, so Su Chuyi wants to devour the earth fairy world Obviously, it''s not so easy to do. If Su Mu is seriously injured because he wants to devour the demon world, Su Mu absolutely can''t accept it. After all, the relationship between Su Chuyi and himself is very special, and Su Mu doesn''t want to see her hurt.


    However, Su Mu''s worries are obviously superfluous. Su Chuyi, as the heaven of the earth fairy world, is very clear about the consequences after swallowing the devil world. Moreover, there is no heaven in the devil world as Su Mu guessed. Su Chuyi is the common heaven in the two worlds, just because the devil world and the earth fairy world have been fighting all the time It''s just that Su Chuyi has no jurisdiction over the demon world. Now Su Chuyi wants to devour the demon world to improve the speed of scenery rise and future strength of the earth fairy world. This is obviously the decision made by Su Chuyi after careful thinking. Although Su Mu is worried, he doesn''t know how to stop it. This is also a way for Su Chuyi to become stronger. Is it difficult for Su Mu to stop it Have people become strong?


    It''s obviously impossible, but because of his special relationship with Su Chuyi, Su Mu solemnly sent back the news, reminded her again, and asked her to make a decision after careful consideration. It would be a tragedy if the demon world didn''t swallow success, but hurt herself, Now the fairyland has to rely on the power of Su Chuyi''s heavenly way to slowly promote itself into the world. If Su Chuyi''s heavenly way goes wrong, it is obvious that the promotion speed of the fairyland will be much slower than now!


    So Su Mu''s attention is to let Su Chuyi swallow the demon world later. After all, there is no hurry to improve for a while, isn''t it? Now Su Chuyi has to promote the earth fairy world into a thousand worlds. Once something goes wrong in the middle, the speed will be greatly reduced by dozens of times! Therefore, to be on the safe side, it is best for him and Su Chuyi to devour the demon world after they have been successfully promoted to the world of immortals. This is also the safest way, whether for Su Chuyi or Su mu.

 Chapter 1164

    However, whether Su Chuyi will listen to Su Mu''s suggestions is not certain. After all, if it comes to his understanding of the earth fairy world and the demon world, even 100000 Su mu can''t compare with Su Chuyi. If Su Chuyi has his own ideas, Su Mu will not dissuade him more. Anyway, Su Chuyi knows what he wants to do, As the way of heaven in the earth fairy world, Su Chuyi naturally won''t do anything harmful to the earth fairy world, so Su Mu naturally doesn''t need to care too much. As for what will happen after su Chuyi devours the demon world, Su mu can''t know.


    Su Yutong, who was going to observe the scenery of Buzhou mountain curiously, suddenly couldn''t feel the sound of footsteps behind. Looking back, his father was hundreds of meters behind him. All the way, Su Yutong was observing the appearance around him. He also studied the rocks on Buzhou mountain curiously and felt the pressure of Pangu''s will carefully, So Su Mu Luo walked hundreds of meters away. Su Yutong didn''t react at the first time. Seeing Su Mu stop in place, it seemed as if he was thinking about something. Su Yutong also turned his head and walked towards Su mu. When he came near, Su Mu had already recovered from his state of thinking. Su Yutong was even more surprised when he saw it, Su Yutong was helpless about her father''s ability to meditate anytime, anywhere.


    "What''s the matter? Just now I saw dad, you seem to be thinking about something. You''re hundreds of meters behind me. Did dad think of the location of the twelve creation green lotus?" Su Yutong asked curiously.


    Su Mu looked up at Su Yutong, then smiled and touched Su Yutong''s hair and said slowly: "The twelve product creation green lotus is a real top treasure. It''s not so easy to find it. Although Buzhou mountain is not big, it''s not small. It''s not easy to find the twelve product creation green lotus on such a big mountain. Dad just thought of something about the earth fairy world, not what the twelve product creation green lotus wanted In the direction of. "


    "About the land of immortals? Dad, I remember that our summer transportation seemed to be built in the land of immortals at the beginning. Why haven''t you let me go to the land of immortals since childhood? Can''t we return to the land of immortals? But I remember my father went back before?" Su Yutong asked with a little curiosity. He was very curious about the land fairyland that had been put on his lips by countless senior officials and sergeants of the summer Dynasty. He wondered what kind of place it was. Although Su Yutong was the child of Su Mu and red tea, they were not local people in the flood world, but Su Yutong was born in the flood world, and Su Yutong was worthy of it It''s a living creature in half of the flood world. After all, Su Yutong was bred by the former karenism in the flood world. If he was in the earth fairy world, Su Mu was really not sure whether tea could conceive Su Yutong. After all, Su Yutong is a chaotic body, a top talent and the companion of countless visions. I''m afraid there are no other worlds except the top world in the flood world The world can''t be conceived at all.


    Su Mu smiled and explained: "It''s not that Dad won''t let you go back to the fairy world, but it''s just not time yet. The fairy world is still on the way from the middle thousand world to the great thousand world. Unless it''s absolutely necessary, the summer Dynasty can''t return to the fairy world in a short time. Therefore, dad will come to the flood world to develop the summer Dynasty and turn the flood world into the second world A world under the jurisdiction of our summer Dynasty, you know? "


    "But father, didn''t you tell the creatures in the wasteland that you ruled countless worlds before? Is the wasteland just an ordinary world under your command? Are you kidding them? My daughter wants to know the reason why my father did this." Su Yutong took a deep breath and asked Su Mu slowly.


    Su Mu didn''t feel angry about what Su Yutong said, which is why Su Mu wanted to bring Su Yutong with him. Since it has been confirmed that Su Yutong is the successor of the future summer transportation Dynasty, Su Mu naturally needs to train Su Yutong differently from ordinary people. In the future, the summer transportation Dynasty will be handed over to Su Yutong, so Su Yutong We must have the ability to master the summer games. This ability does not mean how powerful Su Yutong is, but whether Su Yutong is qualified to become the controller of the summer games and whether she can perfectly inherit the summer games!


    Su Mu smiled and looked at Su Yutong, whose tone was gradually solemn, and said slowly: "That''s why dad brought you into Buzhou mountain. During the period when Buzhou mountain is looking for the twelve creation green lotus, you can ask me any question. As long as you speak, I will give you the answer. Do you understand? As for why you asked me, I lied to the innate creatures in the flood and wasteland world, it''s just a question It''s just an excuse. "


    "Excuse?" Su Yutong felt puzzled when he heard the speech. He didn''t know what the excuse in Su Mu''s mouth meant.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. His tone was solemn and said slowly: "Yes, that''s an excuse. When we first came to the ramp during the summer games, the Honghuang world was still under the control of the ferocious beast Dynasty, and countless innate creatures became the nourishment of the ferocious beast Dynasty. Therefore, when my father first came to the Honghuang world, he killed three great luojinxian ferocious beasts of the ferocious beast Dynasty, which made our reputation as the summer games Dynasty. You should know that. As for why I lied to those Hong The innate creatures in the desolate world are just because we are outsiders after all. If you want to take root in this desolate world, you need an appropriate excuse. Whether others believe it or not, as long as you have the strength to suppress everything, it''s enough for you to believe this excuse in your own heart, okay? "


    "My father means that although the great Xia Yun Dynasty killed the three fierce beasts of the fierce beast king Dynasty at the beginning of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, it was an outsider who suddenly emerged. No innate creature would appreciate the great Xia Yun Dynasty. That''s why my father found this excuse and believed it. Did he strengthen the great Xia Yun Dynasty in the great famine world?" Su Yutong nodded after hearing the speech and recorded what Su Mu said in his heart.


    It is precisely because of Su Mu''s sentence "this excuse, whether others believe it or not, as long as you have the strength to suppress everything, it is enough to believe this excuse in your heart" that Su Yutong will promote the summer Dynasty to an unimaginable level in the future!

 Chapter 1165

    Sure enough, Su Mu''s taking Su Yutong with him is a very correct choice. Su Yutong''s talent is amazing. Su Yutong can draw inferences from one example in any aspect, which makes Su Mu once again sigh that Su Yutong''s talent is really comprehensive, whether it''s cultivation or means, Su Yutong has the ability to become the most perfect person, which also makes Su Mu very happy. Although there will be countless hardships on Su Yutong''s growth path, Su Mu believes that as long as Su Yutong maintains her current state, no matter what hardships will hinder her progress in the future, not to mention that Su Yutong and Su mu, the father, are protecting her behind her, Su mu can ensure Su Yutong''s safety as long as he doesn''t provoke the existence above the peak of the heaven and Taoism.


    Even if the strong ones in the avenue realm are provoked, Su mu can protect Su Yutong and send them back to the earth fairy world. The earth fairy world is a completely independent world. It is not easy for even the strong ones in the avenue realm to find the earth fairy world. Naturally, it goes without saying that the talent of chaos is in the future, even if the earth fairy world is found by the strong ones in the avenue, At that time, Su Yutong must have the power of World War I in the face of the strong in the realm of Avenue! This is the horror of congenital chaos! You can never know how terrible the breakthrough speed of the congenital chaotic body is. It may just be your Kung Fu for a while. The cultivation of the cultivator with the congenital chaotic body has broken through several great realms! This is why the chaotic body has suffered endless pursuit for a long time!


    Compared with many other bodies, the chaotic body is particularly prominent in both cultivation and any aspect. This is why the mixed body ranks first among the countless constitutions in the world of heaven, but it is not allowed by countless people! What if you have a chaotic body? Can you make the chaotic body grow up safely? If there is no ability to protect the chaotic body, it is not a blessing that a chaotic body appears in its own family! Because for them, the emergence of chaos is not a blessing, but a huge disaster! In contrast, although the second ranked divine body can not compare with the chaotic body in any way, and even its strength is less than one-third of that of the chaotic body, it is regarded by countless powers as the strongest and most suitable to inherit its own mantle.


    As for chaotic bodies and congenital chaotic bodies, there are few of them. In addition, the terrible phenomena caused by the birth of the first chaotic body have led to the endless pursuit of chaotic bodies once they appear for countless years. It is conceivable that even the strong in the avenue realm can not ignore the existence of chaotic bodies, Who has the courage to let chaos inherit his mantle? In fact, we all know that if a chaotic body can be cultivated, the future self relying on the chaotic body must be carefree and even tyrannical. No one dares to control it, but they all know how difficult it is to cultivate a chaotic body, It is not easy for even the strong in the realm of the great road to cultivate the chaotic body, because the powerful and incomparable physique of the chaotic body can not be sheltered by the strong in the realm of the great road! If a chaotic body is exposed, even if it is sheltered by the strong in the avenue realm, it will attract countless strong in the avenue realm. They can work together to deal with the chaotic body! Because they are very clear in their hearts that once the chaotic body grows up, how great the threat to them will be!


    Su Yutong''s constitution is a congenital chaotic body. If it is exposed, what kind of disaster will he face? Su mu can''t believe it. What he can do is to try his best to make su Yutong grow up unharmed. Although Su Mu is also a chaotic body, the gap between the acquired chaotic body and the congenital chaotic body is still huge, Don''t underestimate the difference between congenital chaos and acquired chaos! You know, the innate chaotic body has a unique talent in any aspect! Although the acquired chaotic body can compete with one, the acquired chaotic body is generally weaker than the innate chaotic body by about one fifth! Don''t underestimate this one-fifth! This is the gap between life and death for the strong!


    Therefore, after su Mu knew that Su Yutong was a congenital chaotic body, Su Mu gave Su Yutong all the opportunities that originally belonged to him. It was not that Su Mu didn''t want to become stronger, but that Su Mu knew that he could still rely on the system. If Su Yutong wanted to become stronger, he could only rely on himself to continuously provide help to her, Otherwise, once the message of Su Yutong''s congenital chaotic body is transmitted, it will not attract just one or two chaotic demons. If the message of Su Yutong''s congenital chaotic body is transmitted, it will attract the master of the whole chaotic world! An unknown strongman! A strong person who even stands at the peak of this world!


    So Su Mu doesn''t dare to let Su Yutong find his own chance. In order to protect Su Yutong, Su mu can only call Su Yutong what he originally decided to take to improve Su Yutong''s strength. As long as Su Yutong enters the quasi holy land, her cultivation will usher in a blowout! It''s like riding a rocket! I''m not sure Su Yutong will easily surpass Su Mu as soon as he breaks through to the quasi Holy Land! No one knows how amazing the talent of the congenital chaotic body is. Perhaps only the strong man who killed a congenital chaotic body knows in his heart. Although he doesn''t know where the top of the talent of the congenital chaotic body is, the talent limit of the acquired chaotic body is only known. Su Mu later checked the data and learned it through the mouth of the spirit of the world tree, That first appeared in the acquired chaos between heaven and earth, that is, her husband who soared and detached from this world!


    The acquired chaotic body can easily escape from this world, not to mention the innate chaotic body which is one fifth stronger than the acquired chaotic body? As long as Su Yutong can grow up, the great Xia Dynasty will have the protection of the real strong. Su mu can retire safely in the future. But now, it''s not the time to say this. After all, Su Mu hasn''t found the last twelve product creation green lotus yet. Only when he found the last twelve product creation green lotus, Su Mu was able to try to recast 36 chaotic green lotus products, and Su Yutong was able to enter the quasi Holy Land!

 Chapter 1166

    Everything on the mountain is still the same, but three thousand years have passed in the boundless world! In the past three thousand years, great changes have taken place in the barren world! The congenital God''s residence, which was born hundreds of millions or even billions of years later, has entered the golden fairyland of Daluo and appeared in every corner of the wasteland. Some people in the West watch the golden light everywhere, and countless mysterious meanings condense the western continent. The two congenital God''s residence have left the secret place of cultivation and appeared in the west of the wasteland, Three Oriental congenital gods appeared in the depths of Kunlun mountain. One young man''s sword was full of meaning and cut tens of thousands of evil with one sword! Swordsmanship is peerless! There were also two congenital divine mansions with him. One of them was a middle-aged man with a floating and heavy hand and a jade complexion. He seemed to have no feeling in the face of everything. He was pure and had few desires, while the last one didn''t hold anything in his hand. Although he was full of white hair, he walked in front of the young and middle-aged man. It can be imagined that he would be extraordinary!


    There is a place called longevity mountain in the East. In a cave, two men sit cross legged and talk about Tao. Their accomplishments are to reach the realm of golden immortals! Achieve great Luojin Xiandao fruit! Just listen to the slightly older man slowly say: "Hongyun Taoist friend, after countless years of talking about Tao, we have finally achieved Da Luo Taoist fruit and turned into a body. Why don''t we go to this endless wasteland to experience some, feel the different style of the wasteland world, and have a look by the way. How powerful is the summer dynasty that we both attract together? What do you think?"


    "I just have this idea. Zhenyuanzi Taoist friend doesn''t know when to start?" the man named Hongyun smiled and asked.


    Zhen Yuanzi was silent for a moment when he heard the speech. Then he pinched his finger slightly and said slowly: "Taoist friend Hongyun, I have a fate with this longevity mountain, which can be established as my Taoist field. Why don''t we start after I set up the array of the Taoist field? What do you think of Taoist friend Hongyun?"


    "Good." Hongyun smiled and nodded, then followed Zhen Yuanzi to the top of Wanshou mountain. With a big hand, Zhen Yuanzi saw that a Taoist temple appeared on Wanshou mountain out of thin air. Zhen Yuanzi smiled and stroked his beard, and then said slowly: "Since the birth of Yuanzi in my town, there has never been a suitable place to settle down. The heaven and earth aura of Wanshou mountain is very rich. I set up a Taoist temple here and spread my incense!"


    "Congratulations to zhenyuanzi''s Taoist friend. I''m so happy." Hongyun smiled and walked up to zhenyuanzi and said slowly.


    Zhen Yuanzi smiled and said: "Hongyun Taoist friend, you and I have talked about Taoism together for countless years, and the relationship has long been brotherhood. If Hongyun Taoist friend doesn''t dislike it, Zhen Yuanzi is willing to form a brother with Hongyun Taoist friend. I don''t know what Hongyun Taoist friend thinks?"


    When Hongyun heard the speech, his eyes suddenly brightened. Then he hurried forward and bowed slightly to Zhen Yuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi also saluted back. He only heard Hongyun say slowly: "Since Taoist friend zhenyuanzi doesn''t dislike my humble background, how can I live up to my kindness? I Hongyun would like to become a brother of different surname with Taoist friend zhenyuanzi. Taoist friend zhenyuanzi comes from extraordinary background and his heel is one of the top ten innate spiritual roots! I should be a brother. I''m just a red cloud. Since Taoist friend zhenyuanzi doesn''t dislike my humble background, I''m willing to be with you I''m a brother with a different surname, so I''m willing to be a brother. "


    Zhen Yuanzi nodded happily when he heard the speech, and said with a smile, "since it''s so, I don''t respect it."


    "Taoist brother." Hongyun smiled and bowed to zhenyuanzi. Zhenyuanzi smiled and nodded. This time, he didn''t return a gift, because Hongyun did it to him with a bow ceremony. He didn''t need to return a gift.


    ......


    In addition to the west, Kunlun Mountain and Wanshou mountain, the congenital God mansions around the world also appeared in front of countless congenital creatures one by one, but most of them are congenital God mansions in the East. Except those two, there is no other existence in the west, which makes countless congenital creatures never think of. You know, the west is not now The West that was destroyed by Luo Yu''s self explosion in later generations is no weaker than the East, but why there are only two congenital God mansions? No one can know.


    However, few people care about this. These congenital God mansions broke through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian one by one and appeared on the wasteland after passing through the chemical disaster. The most striking ones are the three-way trip of Kunlun Mountain and Dijun who came down from the sun star. Dijun was not idle immediately after he came to the wasteland. First, he went to inquire about a lot of wasteland There are countless news about the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and then they found many strong people to unite with them to deal with the great Xia Yun Dynasty. However, most people think that emperor Jun is crazy. You can''t go to death if you have nothing to do. What kind of existence is the great Xia Yun Dynasty? To provoke them is undoubtedly tantamount to looking for death.


    Although there are countless obstacles, Dijun is also the existence of the emperor''s luck. At least he has really found several strong demons with good cultivation. They are all people who have a lot of complaints about the Xia Yun Dynasty but dare not stand up. Now Dijun plans to fight against the Xia Yun dynasty or even overthrow the Xia Yun Dynasty. They also join Dijun with a try His subordinates didn''t really want to do things with Dijun. Basically, they just joined Dijun''s subordinates with the idea of watching the excitement. They wanted to see what special means the congenital God residence came down from the sun star had. They dared to go against the Xia Yun dynasty!


    It''s not that they believe that Dijun has the ability to fight against the great Xia Yun Dynasty, but that they just want to see what Dijun will do, and then what the great Xia Yun Dynasty will do. The current great Xia Yun Dynasty is undoubtedly a giant in their eyes, They are also very curious about why Dijun, the congenital God residence that came down from the sun star, wants to fight against the Xia Yun Dynasty. It is clear that the Xia Yun Dynasty has not offended them. Dijun''s move is completely meaningless.


    In fact, to tell the truth, even Dijun doesn''t know why he wants to do it, but Dijun thinks he shouldn''t rely on others. It''s very normal for Dijun to have such a feeling. After all, Dijun is also a person with the spirit of emperor in the flood and wilderness world, although he doesn''t do it very well, But Dijun is undoubtedly the most powerful and domineering emperor in the history of the demon family. Of course, this has to be under the condition that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is not revealed.

 Chapter 1167

    With the appearance of those congenital God residences in the wasteland one by one, the actions of the great Xia Dynasty are more and more limited. It''s not that the great Xia Dynasty is afraid of those congenital God residences, but because Su Mu left his words before entering Buzhou mountain. Su Mu asked them not to offend those congenital God residences for the time being before he left, Although most of them have been attracted into the camp of the great Xia Yun Dynasty by their great Xia Yun Dynasty, there are so many congenital God mansions in the wasteland world. In order to avoid their joint efforts to find trouble for the great Xia Yun Dynasty, Su Mu also plans to tolerate them temporarily and find opportunities to bring them all under the command of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, If we can collect all these congenital divine mansions under the command of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty will inevitably lead to a blowout explosion.


    However, the avoidance of the great Xia Yun dynasty did not seem to make these congenital gods recognize their status. Instead, it made them feel that the great Xia Yun dynasty did not dare to offend themselves. The most unpleasant thing for the great Xia Yun Dynasty was the emperor Jun who came down from the sun star. This person constantly solicited those demon families and other ethnic groups who were not convinced of the control of the great Xia Yun Dynasty in all parts of the wasteland, He brought him under his command and created a force to act recklessly on the wasteland in the name of confrontation with the Xia Dynasty, which annoyed countless sergeants and senior officials in the Xia Dynasty. If Su Mu had not left words for them to relax about these congenital shrines before leaving, they would have sent sergeants to destroy each other, Where will you wait for the other party to create a force?


    However, it''s unbearable. There''s no need to bear it any more. After hearing what emperor Jun did a while ago, Zhao Qing obviously can''t bear it any longer. Without saying a word, he plans to send top sergeants to wipe out those disordered officials and thieves. However, this move has been blocked. The senior leaders of the summer movement are loyal to Su mu. What sounds good is loyalty, But if it''s hard to say, they are Yuzhong. Many people stood up to block Zhao Qing''s move and comforted her to be patient for a while. She didn''t plan until Su Mu came back from Zhoushan, but Zhao Qing didn''t think so. Di Jun directly stood on the bright side and wanted to be the enemy of their summer transportation, Are you still not allowed to send sergeants to destroy each other?


    There is no such reason. In contrast, Lei Ming and Zhao Qing seem to have ten clear reasons. Zhao Qing, as the king of Tianfeng in the summer transportation Dynasty, naturally has the right to send troops to those congenital God mansions, but the right to dispatch sergeants in the north and South palaces is not in Zhao Qing''s hands. This most elite army in the summer transportation Dynasty is not only Su Mu and Su Yutong, Anyone who wants to transfer must hold Su Mu''s tiger talisman, but it''s nothing to not let the north and South palaces send troops. After all, the emperor Jun and those demon families are just a group of mole ants. If they all need to send out the top soldiers of the summer movement, isn''t it equal to killing chickens with an ox knife?


    Therefore, after some thinking, Zhao Qing directly contacted Lei Ming, who was in seclusion. Lei Ming was the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces of the Xia Dynasty. In addition to Su mu, Lei Ming had the largest number of sergeants in his hands. After Zhao Qing''s comfort, Zhang Bainian also planned to send an army from gouchen emperor''s palace to help, So Zhao Qing doesn''t care much about the sergeant''s problem. What she''s worried about now is just the obstruction of those high-level officials. After all, they are all colleagues of the Xia Dynasty, and she can''t suppress them. People are just abiding by the orders left by the saint. There''s nothing wrong with this.


    ......


    In the South courtyard of the heavenly palace, Zhao Qing has talked with Lei Ming about everything at this moment, and is ready to send troops to recruit the head of the demon family, Emperor Jun. originally, this kind of thing only needs to send Zhao Qing alone or Lei Ming alone, but considering that these are the inborn gods in the boundless world who are provoking them to move to the dynasty in the summer, The eyes of other Tiantian Shendi may also be on it. If they are not suppressed with great skill, those arrogant Tiantian Shendi will not be so easy to subdue in the future. Therefore, this time, Zhao Qing found Lei Ming and persuaded the other party to go with him to suppress Dijun. Even Zhang Bairen plans to go with him, but because he wants to keep people to guard the heavenly palace, So Zhang Bairen must stay.


    "Marshal has been practicing in seclusion for years, and now his accomplishments have broken through to the five grades of golden immortals in Da Luo." the first time Lei Ming revealed his accomplishments, Zhao Qing suddenly widened her eyes. At the beginning, Lei Ming was only the three grades of golden fairyland, but in this short period of more than 13000 years, The other party has already promoted his cultivation to the realm of five grades of Luo Jinxian! Even Zhao Qing was surprised when he felt the thunder breath on Lei Ming. I''m afraid even now he may not be able to resist the power of thunder!


    "It''s just a coincidence. If I hadn''t followed the saint to the wasteland world and integrated with the innate Lei Ling in the wasteland world, I''m afraid my strength is much weaker than the Tianfeng king, but whether my cultivation is high or low is not to work for the saint." Lei Ming smiled and said slowly, taking advantage of the situation to test Zhao Qing, For so many years, he has been in a closed state, so what he has experienced in the great Xia Yun Dynasty over the years is not completely eliminated. Zhao Qing, as one of the two kings with different surnames in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, has many followers, and his accomplishments have also reached the realm of the seven products of the great Luo Jinxian. With such strength, Lei Ming can''t help but want to test whether Zhao Qing has that kind of disobedience!


    "Marshal is right. No matter whether we are strong or weak in cultivation, we are all working for the holy master. Although the holy master told us not to oppress those congenital holy mansions too much this time, the emperor Jun has provoked the door. Unexpectedly, he dared to pull up a team against our summer transportation Dynasty in the wasteland world. As the heavenly Phoenix king granted by the holy family, if I see him The enemy has provoked us. If we turn a blind eye to it, we will be ashamed of the throne of king with a different surname given to me by the holy master! Marshal, what do you say? "Zhao Qing smiled and said. She fully understood the idea in Lei Ming''s heart. The other party was just thinking about the summer Dynasty and Su mu, so Zhao Qing was not angry, After all, she personally took the Phoenix army to fight against Su mu. Although Su Mu was included in the summer transportation Dynasty and even granted the throne of King Tianfeng, she could not hide what Zhao Qing had done from anyone.

 Chapter 1168

    After talking with Lei Ming, Zhao Qing did not stop and went to gouchen emperor''s palace. At this moment, Zhang Bairen had prepared all the materials needed by the sergeant. Only when Zhao Qing ordered to go to the wasteland to recover the emperor Jun who didn''t know his life and death, when Zhao Qing arrived at gouchen emperor''s palace, A three legged golden black appeared on the road in front of Zhao Qing, blocking Zhao Qing''s progress.


    "I''ve seen the king Tianfeng crown." after three legged Jinwu saluted Zhao Qing, he stood up slowly, and then said aloud: "this time on the expedition, could you please ask the king Tianfeng to carry it with me. I haven''t made any contribution to entering the summer transportation Dynasty. Please don''t refuse. How about carrying it with me?"


    Zhao Qing''s classical Chinese couldn''t help laughing. She was very clear about the name of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. She couldn''t help asking: "Taiyi, you know, I''m going to fight against your brother this time. If you don''t avoid suspicion, you''ll have to fight with me?"


    Taiyi could not help but be silent for a moment. When he joined the summer Dynasty, he knew that there would be such a day. After all, he knew Dijun''s temper and arrogance and could not be willing to yield to others. Therefore, he was very clear about what Dijun did on the wasteland and immediately said: "Since I have joined the Yun Dynasty, naturally everything should be considered for the Yun Dynasty. In order to avoid suspicion, I can fight with emperor Jun this time and cut off the other party''s head to the crown."


    Zhao Qing immediately laughed when he heard the speech, then shook his head and said slowly: "Dijun is now the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian. Although he has just entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, it is also a Real Da Luo Jinxian. There is a gap between Jin Xian and Da Luo Jinxian. I don''t need to say more. You should also know that you can''t even change your form now. How can you go to the wasteland with us to conquer Dijun?"


    Taiyi couldn''t help falling into silence when she heard the speech. Zhao Qing didn''t pay more attention to him. Without saying a word, she directly entered gouchen emperor''s palace, didn''t refuse the other party''s request, but didn''t agree to the other party''s request. Although it was just a one-sentence problem for her, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi was Dijun''s brother after all. He joined the summer Dynasty to the end Whether it is true or false is still a problem. Zhao Qing naturally won''t believe each other.


    At this moment, outside the gouchen emperor''s palace, the Eastern Emperor couldn''t help sighing as soon as he looked at the figure of Zhao Qing leaving, and slowly said, "how can I make everyone in the Yun Dynasty trust me? I sincerely joined the Yun Dynasty, but I suffered such suspicion because I''m the younger brother of emperor Jun?"


    While the Eastern Emperor was meditating, Su qinger came to her. Looking at the huge three legged golden black, he said slowly, "aren''t you my father''s Mount? Why are you here? You shouldn''t stay in the middle palace to practice. What are you doing here?"


    From the sound and shadow, Donghwang Tachi also returned to the gods, only to see that he did not know when he was standing by his side. The emperor was too surprised. Su Xiao ER was the royal highness of the great Xia Dynasty. He had already been there for some years, but now he has no idea about the geometry except the Holy One. It''s quite normal that you can''t find it yourself.


    After listening to suer''s words, the emperor of the East couldn''t help sighing. Then he went to Su light ER and made a courtesy. Slowly, he said, "I''ve seen your royal highness."


    "Your body is very powerful. No wonder dad wants to take you as his mount. At first, I was surprised that you are just a golden fairyland peak. How can my dad take you as a mount? Now I understand that riding you out is more powerful than riding those dragons." Su qinger said with a smile. After seeing the three foot golden black body, Su qinger immediately felt that all creatures in the world were not qualified to become their own mounts. Originally, she was going to find some dragons to let Su Mu get a chariot, but now after seeing the three foot golden black body of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Su qinger immediately lost his mind.


    "The eldest princess is wonderful." although the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is very proud, it is also in later generations. The current Eastern Emperor Taiyi appears very elegant and easy-going. Although he looks like a three legged golden black, his every move is very literary and artistic, which makes Su qinger feel a little good about him, and immediately said slowly: "Anyway, my father is not here now. I happen to be going out too. You can be a horse for me for a while."


    After hearing the speech, the Eastern Emperor couldn''t help thinking about it. It wasn''t long before the princess with a long heart returned to the heavenly palace. The last time the Red Queen was ill, the princess went to the west to look for seven colored flowers. It''s only a few years since she found them and returned to the heavenly palace. How can she go out again? At this time, the Eastern Emperor suddenly thought of going on an expedition, and immediately asked "Excuse me, Princess Chang, are you going to the wasteland to levy the emperor Jun?"


    "You know? Yes, anyway, it''s okay to be idle. Why don''t you go and see what the emperor Jun really needs? He dares to oppose the Xia Yun Dynasty. Obviously, he''s just a great Luo Jinxian. He has such courage. I''d like to see what the emperor Jun thinks. What''s the matter? Will you go?" Su qinger stretched his waist and said slowly.


    "Your Highness has a life. I will obey you naturally." the Eastern Emperor immediately agreed to Su qinger''s words and quickly answered each other.


    "Well, you wait for me here. I''ll go to gouchen palace. After you come out, you will follow me to the wasteland." Su qinger said slowly.


    "Taiyi obeys." the Eastern Emperor Taiyi respectfully saluted Su qinger. Su qinger then entered the gouchen emperor''s palace, and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi really didn''t leave half a step and waited for Su qinger to come out.


    Who could have thought that the originally arrogant Eastern Emperor Taiyi has now become the mount of others, but this is also very normal. The current Eastern Emperor Taiyi is not as good as the original. The original Middle East emperor Taiyi is a half body treasure chaotic clock and a congenital God residence. After his birth, he immediately established a demon family with Dijun, which is called the demon emperor, It''s inevitable to be high and arrogant, but now the Eastern Emperor Taiyi doesn''t have chaos clock as his companion treasure. The only one who can hold his hand may be his three foot golden and black Xiantian God residence, but what do these count for the summer transportation dynasty?


    The Eastern Emperor Taiyi believed that as long as he hugged the thigh of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, there would be countless benefits waiting for him in the future! This is why the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, even if he became a mount, should stay in the summer dynasty!

 Chapter 1169

    Two days later, Su qinger and Zhao Qing left gouchen emperor''s palace and went to the wasteland. Naturally, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi also went to the battlefield as Su qinger''s mount. They have always paid attention to convincing people with reason. Now some people don''t take their Xia Yun Dynasty as one thing and their tolerance towards them as their unbridled capital, Although Su Mu left instructions before leaving to let them relax the control of those congenital divine Mansions as much as possible, these congenital divine mansions are obviously not qualified to let them treat the Xia Yun Dynasty with courtesy. Even if they don''t read the good of the Xia Yun Dynasty, they still have to find something to do for the Xia Yun Dynasty. Isn''t they dying? What are they doing? Do you really think that the Xia Yun Dynasty is weak without a shot?


    Perhaps they have always been very elegant, which makes many demon families, innate creatures and innate gods do not pay attention to them. This time, Zhao Qing will let those innate gods and creatures clearly understand what kind of existence the great Xia Dynasty is! How solemn is the meaning of the word "Yun Chao"! Don''t think that if you become a great Luo Jinxian and gather the great Luo Daoguo, you can be arrogant in front of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In today''s great Xia Yun Dynasty, although the number of strong people in the great Luo Jinxian is as many as a feather! But there are hundreds! Although we can''t catch up with the demon family Tianting in the peak period, we should know that the birth of the great Xia Dynasty has only been thousands of years! How long did it take the demon family Tianting to have thousands of great Luo Jinxian and several quasi saints? It took ages!


    Moreover, most of the strong people of the demon family are not satisfied with the demon family heaven, because they just submit to the demon family heaven under the strong strength of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Dijun. The Xia Dynasty is completely different. Every strong person in the Xia Dynasty was trained by himself. It can be said that all the soldiers and senior Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty, They are the first batch of strong people who volunteered to join the summer games. Only by working together can the summer games reach its current strength in thousands of years. I believe that in a few years, they will surpass the demon clan at its peak! In the real sense, it becomes Yunchao!


    Although the current great Xia Dynasty has the name and level of Yun Dynasty, its internal strength is not as good as those veteran Yun dynasties. The current great Xia Dynasty is just the bottom among countless Yun dynasties! The really powerful old brand Yunchao dare not offend even the strong ones! Because no one knows whether the founder of the old Dynasty is still alive, how terrible the inside information of the old Dynasty is, and whether it is true that only the master of the old Dynasty is the realm of the road! Are those old road strongmen who had abdicated still hidden in a corner of Yunchao!


    In the current Xia Yun Dynasty, not to mention the strong in the Da Dao realm, even the strong in the Tian Dao realm did not appear. Now the strongest in the Xia Yun Dynasty is just the realm of quasi Saint peak. In addition, only the guardian spirit of the Xia Yun Dynasty has reached the realm of saint. Of course, if Su Chuyi is included, So the current strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty should be called the Yun Dynasty, but Su Chuyi is a heavenly way after all, and it is completely impossible to join the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Although Su Chuyi has condensed her own spirit, as a heavenly way, she can''t favor either side, although she has obviously favored Su Mu and the great Xia Yun Dynasty, But she can''t join the summer dynasty!


    ......


    In a huge mountain range in the east of the wasteland, the demon family established by Dijun lives here temporarily. Now, under Dijun''s hands, hundreds of millions of innate creatures have been recruited as sergeants, and dozens of demon family creatures in golden fairyland have also been recruited! In addition to his innate divine residence in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, Dijun suddenly felt that his strength had come up, and the expansion brought by power and strength could not be avoided by anyone. Even when Su Mu had just owned the summer transportation Dynasty, it expanded for a while, but Su Mu was very calm, but Dijun was different, He doesn''t know the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Now he obviously doesn''t care about the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In his opinion, the great Xia Yun Dynasty just appeared in the flood world more than 10000 years ago. Even if he is stronger than him, he can''t be much stronger. Now he is also a strong man in the realm of great Luo Jinxian, even if the cultivation of the great Xia Yun pilgrim exceeds himself, But they are both great Luo Jinxian. It is basically impossible to kill each other, so even if the saint of the great Xia Dynasty comes in person, he will give himself three thin noodles!


    Yes, Dijun didn''t know anything about the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. It''s not that he didn''t explore it, but that the innate creatures and demon families under his hands were hiding it from him. It''s not that they were hiding it, but these demon families thought that Dijun knew the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, but the real fact is that Dijun knew nothing about the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, I thought that the current great Xia Yun Dynasty was just the great Xia Yun dynasty that had just arrived in the boundless world. In Dijun''s view, Su Mu killed the three great Luo Jinxian of the fierce beast king Dynasty thousands of years ago. His strength must be in a certain realm among the great Luo Jinxian. However, in this short period of more than 10000 years, Su Mu is not a descendant of Pangu, let alone a congenital God residence, Even if his accomplishments grow, he can''t surpass himself too much. Therefore, Dijun is very relieved. He thinks that it''s just a short period of more than 10000 years. Even if the great Xia Dynasty is strong, it''s not invincible!


    But he couldn''t think! It is not the method of conforming to the way of heaven in the boundless world that is practiced in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. When the cultivation speed of this method expires, even if these congenital God mansions have extremely high talents and even comparable to some super physique, they improve their cultivation speed very slowly because of the control of the great road. There are too many restrictions to break through a realm, The strong ones in the great Xia Dynasty are completely different. They come from the earth fairy world, but there is no control of the avenue above them. In addition, the way of heaven is biased towards them, so their cultivation speed can be said to be extremely fast. In their later years, they condense their own Tao fruits from the golden immortal realm into the golden immortal realm. As long as they have a little talent, they can do it! And this is something that Dijun can''t think of. After all, in his opinion, no matter how powerful the Xia Yun Dynasty is, it can''t surpass himself too much. However, the myths left by the Xia Yun Dynasty in the flood world were taken as a joke by Dijun. In his opinion, those congenital God mansions in the flood world have not yet been born, and their spiritual cultivation is very low, It''s normal for them to regard the summer Dynasty as an invincible existence, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1170

    While Dijun was still in his fantasy, a demon Jinxian interrupted his fantasy and said slowly: "Your Majesty, the soldier of the great Xia Dynasty was sent to the army. The leader of the army was Wang Tianfeng, the other surname of the Xia Dynasty. The strength of the man was not weak. His majesty should not relax his vigilance. Besides, there were other people accompanying him. One of them stepped on the foot of his Majesty''s brother. , he has never appeared in the sight of the creatures in our desolate world. He should not be a strong man. "


    "Just these three people? Who else came with them besides them? Did the saint of the Xia Dynasty come with him?" Dijun asked in a very flat tone. In his opinion, no one can suppress himself except Su mu, the saint of the great Xia Dynasty. Even the saint of the great Xia dynasty may not be able to defeat himself. You know, he is three legged gold and black, the most noble blood of divine birds, the congenital God residence born on the sun star in Pangu''s right eye, and he tuluo books and other pre gods As his companion treasure, except for the saint of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, Dijun never paid attention to others in the great Xia Yun Dynasty.


    After hearing the speech, the demon family in the golden fairyland looked up at emperor Jun, and then slowly said, "the saint of the great Xia Yun Dynasty didn''t appear, but please don''t relax your vigilance. Anyway, the reputation of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is very loud. We are just starting now. If we are careless, we will kill ourselves."


    When Di Jun heard the speech, he immediately disdained his lips and said slowly: "Do you want to die?" you are saying that the summer palace of the DPRK is sending us soldiers. The emperor of the great Xia Dynasty is not going to kill herself. It''s really killing her. But never mind. I will leave their lives. You said this time the princess of the great Xia Dynasty shipped to her, too. The little princess who was spoiled by the habit came to the battlefield. Is that giving us the chance? If you want to seize the royal highness of the great princess of the Xia Dynasty, will you have the capital to talk with the DPRK? Even if I want to let the DPRK run out of the temple of heaven, they dare not!


    The demon family in the golden fairyland immediately laughed at the speech, and he totally disagreed with what emperor Jun said, and the demon family in the golden fairyland was also very clear in his heart. I''m afraid the innate God residence calling himself Emperor Jun didn''t even know what kind of existence the great Xia Yun Dynasty was, so he was going to fight against the great Xia Yun dynasty? No wonder he had been in the wasteland for so long, but just solicited dozens of golden immortals , I''m afraid the rest of Jinxian are very aware of the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and are unwilling to take action behind it? Only ignorant people like you will not take the great Xia Yun Dynasty as one thing!


    He was very clear that the saint of the great Xia Dynasty was protecting his weaknesses. Although he had never experienced what happened in the west, he was very clear. It was said that the saint of the great Xia Dynasty was closing the door that day. The devil who disturbed the West hurt the saint''s daughter. He directly forced his way out of the customs to the West and turned the devil into fly ash It''s said that the demon ancestor Luo Xuan, holding a magic killing gun, didn''t change his face in the face of countless golden immortals and golden immortals in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, but he died under the hands of the great Xia Yun pilgrim without holding on. We can imagine how powerful the great Xia Yun Dynasty is!


    In addition, ten thousand years ago, the thunder roared in Buzhou mountain, and Nuwa and Fuxi shared the shape robbery, which led to the thunder robbery that could kill Da Luo Jinxian at will. As a result, the Xia Yun pilgrim was only a slap and crushed the thunder robbery! It can be imagined that if this emperor Jun caught the Xia Yun pilgrim''s daughter, what kind of things would he face! Besides, he knows very well How terrible is the strength of the long Princess of the great Xia Yun dynasty! In the past, the long princess was not afraid of the evil ancestor Luo He, and even shot Luo He together with the disciples of the great Xia Yun pilgrim, causing a lot of trouble to the other party. Whether Dijun could catch the other party is still a problem.


    What''s more terrible is that Zhao Qing is also among the accompanying army this time! Other people in the Xia Yun dynasty may not be famous. After all, they practice in the heavenly palace every day, but the name of the Tianfeng king in the Xia Yun Dynasty can be said to be very loud! Over the years, how many things the Tianfeng king has done in the flood and wasteland world, how many original fierce animals he has killed, for the sake of the Xia How much help Yunchao provided in mastering the wasteland world, the creatures in the wasteland world can be said to be clear. They also have a guess about the strength of the Tianfeng king, at least there are more than four products of Da Luo Jinxian!


    Although they are not the strong ones in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, this does not mean that they do not know the power of Da Luo Jinxian. After all, most of their innate creatures have obtained the skill of cultivating to reach the realm of Da Luo Jinxian from their own thoughts since the moment of birth. From this, they understand that the horror of Da Luo Jinxian is not a difficult thing, but Zhao Qing It may be difficult to know exactly where the strength of is, but it can be roughly estimated.


    "Since your majesty said so, I''m relieved. However, your majesty, the summer Dynasty came with 30 million troops this time. What are you not going to do?" The golden fairyland demon clan said slowly, but he was very clear about what kind of accomplishments the soldiers of the great Xia Yun Dynasty were in. When he was still in the realm of true immortality, he went to the great Xia Yun Dynasty to join the army of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. As a result, he was told that the following parts of the golden fairyland could not be added to the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty was so strong, even the lowest army Scholar, you also need the cultivation of Jinxian realm!


    "It''s just 30 million sergeants. You can destroy them by turning your hand. What''s the panic? Where are they now?" Di Jun asked in a very flat tone, as if for him, the sergeants in the summer movement Dynasty were really just mole ants.


    "It has reached the periphery of the mountain," said the golden fairyland demon clan slowly.


    "Well, I''ll show you how powerful the strong in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian is! Just stare and see how this city suppresses the summer dynasty!" Di Jun smiled and disappeared into the temporary palace.


    The demon family in the golden fairyland smiled, then turned into itself and quietly left here. Isn''t staying here equal to looking for death? It''s better to leave early. Anyway, the Xia Yun Dynasty is not very familiar with the demon families in the golden fairyland. It''s impossible for people to know that he joined the command of emperor Jun.


    "Your Majesty, you are really going to die without a place to bury this time!" the demon family in the golden fairyland couldn''t help laughing before leaving.

 Chapter 1171

    Although the great Xia Dynasty only sent out 30 million troops this time, none of the 30 million troops has the cultivation under the third grade of golden fairyland! Although that emperor Jun has attracted hundreds of millions or even nearly a billion demon race creatures in the wasteland, most of them are just ordinary real immortal realm. After all, those golden fairyland creatures who have vision and vision are very clear about how powerful and frightening the great Xia Yun Dynasty is. They absolutely dare not offend the great Xia Yun Dynasty, Only those real fairyland creatures who have not broken through the realm of golden immortals will not take the great Xia Dynasty as one thing. After all, they subconsciously can''t know how powerful the great Xia Dynasty is. Watching the congenital God''s residence arrive at the kingdom of golden immortals in Daluo and turn into the wasteland, they think that their congenital God''s residence has the strength to resist the great Xia Dynasty, If any cat and dog can compete with the great Xia Yun Dynasty, how did the great Xia Yun Dynasty firmly grasp the wasteland in its own hands in such a short time?


    Therefore, when the inborn creatures and demon families in the golden fairyland knew that the former God di Dijun wanted to recruit sergeants to compete with the Xia Yun Dynasty, no one paid attention to his solicitation. Instead, dozens of demon families in the golden fairyland went to Dijun, but people didn''t think that Dijun really had the strength to compete with the Xia Yun Dynasty, It''s just that they want to have a look and understand the difference between this congenital God residence and their congenital creatures. Of course, the most important thing is that they also want to see what the summer games Dynasty will do in the face of emperor Jun''s provocation. After all, the summer games Dynasty has been very indulgent towards them in recent years, As long as they don''t challenge the authority of the Xia Yun Dynasty, basically no matter what they do, they won''t be targeted by the Xia Yun Dynasty.


    Now, a congenital God residence claiming to be Dijun suddenly appears, openly trying to seize territory and resources with the great Xia Yun Dynasty. This is undoubtedly beating the face of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. They also want to see how the great Xia Yun Dynasty will deal with this matter. After all, Dijun is also a former God residence, representing a Tianding power in the flood and wasteland world. If he is killed, I''m afraid the way of heaven in the wasteland world will not be happy, but they may not know that the way of heaven in the wasteland world may not be able to manage those things now. Su Chuyi found that the way of heaven in the wasteland world is just like a weak child, even if he wants to govern Su mu, It''s impossible.


    Moreover, Su Mu has changed too many future trends in the wasteland world, which has led to the emergence of many congenital divine mansions in the wasteland in advance. The congenital divine mansions that were supposed to appear countless years later have appeared on the wasteland billions or even several centuries earlier, which has also made the way of heaven in the wasteland very unstable, It can even be said that the wasteland world has become very unstable. The emergence of countless troubles makes the future of the wasteland world not develop according to their planning, but there are one thing after another beyond their control. In this way, although the wasteland world will not be destroyed after countless general trends have been changed, at least the decline is certain!


    This may also be a relationship between cause and effect. Everything planned by the heavenly way of the Honghuang world is for the future of the Honghuang world. For the future development of the Honghuang world, the heavenly way of the Honghuang world can be said to have made a lot of plans. As long as we follow these plans, the Honghuang world can maintain its peak for at least countless eras! However, because of the sudden appearance of the great Xia Dynasty, countless things in the future have been changed in the wasteland world. The things that should appear have not appeared, and the things that should not appear have appeared one after another. It can be imagined what will happen in the wasteland world under the action of the rules of causality!


    Now the famine world has become uncontrollable. If Su Mu could rely on his own foresight about the famine world to do something beneficial to himself during the summer Dynasty, he obviously can''t do that now, However, for Su mu, it''s a good thing that most of the congenital divine residences in the wasteland world have been recruited by them during the summer movement. They have joined them during the summer movement. These congenital divine residences can be said to be very outstanding, but their cultivation progress is extremely slow due to the cultivation of skills in the wasteland world, As long as they change the cultivation methods of the earth fairy world, with their talents, there will be a lot of breakthroughs in cultivation in the short term! However, of course, there may be many dead brains in these congenital God mansions, and they think that the skills they cultivate are the most suitable for themselves.


    You should know that even Hongjun has improved his skill into the skill of the earth fairy world. There are no pieces of natural jade butterflies in Hongjun''s hands in those congenital God mansions. Naturally, it is impossible to create his own skill like Hongjun, so turning to practice the earth fairy world skill has become the best choice for those living creatures in the wasteland world! It is also the best choice for those congenital gods in the wasteland world! If they continue to practice according to the original skills, maybe they will reach their own height in the future, but so what? When they stood at that height, Su Mu didn''t know where to stand.


    After all, it takes too much time to practice and break through the skills in the flood world, and there are too many wasted places. Therefore, Su Mu has never practiced any skills in the flood world. First, he doesn''t have it. Second, even if there is Su mu, he doesn''t necessarily see it. After all, for the age menstruation and the prison calming power of gods and elephants mastered by Su mu, The skills in the wild world are just like those in the wild. There is nothing you can do to make up for yourself! This is also the reason why the Supreme Master passed down the golden elixir Avenue in later generations, because for their innate God residence and innate creatures, they have a long life and can naturally practice their own skills at will. However, for the human race, their life is only a hundred years. If there is no supreme Golden elixir avenue for them, they can practice the skills originally practiced by the boundless creatures, I''m afraid that even if you come to the day when you die, you may not be able to cultivate a sense of Qi!


    This is also the reason why later generations of the wasteland world slowly became weak. Even in the end, it entered the end of the law era, and even suffered the disaster of world destruction!

 Chapter 1172

    The 30 million Golden fairyland army of the great Xia Dynasty has come to the periphery of the mountains occupied by Dijun. Then Zhao Qing waved his hand. He didn''t intend to have any conversation with Dijun. Dijun deserved to die without them. There was no need to talk to each other, so when the army arrived at the first time, Zhao Qingli immediately ordered the attack, leaving no reaction time for the other party! Even Su qinger, Lei Ming and others did not expect that Zhao Qing would attack directly. After all, this has not been her work style all the time.


    However, Lei Ming agrees with Zhao Qing''s move very much. In his opinion, Emperor Jun has recruited nearly a billion creatures to openly disagree with them and make trouble for them. Naturally, they have to show their corresponding strength to let the other party know and let those congenital gods who hide in the dark to observe clearly, The great Xia Dynasty is definitely not an existence they can offend at will! This time, the great Xia Dynasty is to show its muscles in front of their arrogant congenital gods! Let them know that the golden fairyland friar was just the bottom in the summer transportation dynasty! Da Luo Jinxian is just the head of an army! To deal with the summer dynasty? Just rely on your cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian, wake up! Stop dreaming!


    In the mountains, the soldiers of the summer Dynasty pushed across like bulldozers, even though the number of enemies was dozens of times higher than them! The military sergeant of the great Xia Dynasty also pushed the past as easily as entering the uninhabited land, leaving no chance for the other party to live! It''s not that the soldiers of the great Xia Yun Dynasty are cruel, but because their strength has exceeded that of these creatures. The other party can''t resist them at will. How can they survive the joint attack of the soldiers of the great Xia Yun dynasty? It''s just half a bowl of tea. The sergeant of the Xia Yun Dynasty has cut off countless heads. The creatures in the realm of true immortals are almost dead! This is the strength of the Xia Dynasty! In the face of the enemy forces whose number exceeded tens of times their own, they spent only half a bowl of tea to cut them all, leaving only Dijun, who has not appeared in front of their summer transportation Dynasty at this moment!


    Although Dijun is the innate God''s residence in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and even has innate Lingbao to protect his body, for countless sergeants present, they don''t pay attention to each other at all. After all, many of them are very close to the high level of Jinxian, even the peak of Jinxian! It won''t take much time to get away from the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and their 30 million sergeants jointly display the weekly star array. Even the strong ones with about five grades of Da Luo Jinxian can''t stop their attack! Can even kill it! The great Xia dynasty may not be much among the countless transportation dynasties, but in the wasteland world, the great Xia Dynasty is completely invincible!


    What''s more, this time they came not only the thirty million Golden fairyland army, but the leader of the army, the king of the three armies of the great Xia Dynasty, Wang Tianfeng and his other surname, together with the royal highness of the great princess of the Xia Dynasty. They are still not afraid of summer transportation! What''s more, now Dijun is just a congenital God''s residence who has just entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. All his confidence is based on the reason that he believes that the great Xia Yun Dynasty will not be too strong than him, but he can''t think that the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty has reached this level, If Dijun could hide and develop silently in the desolate world, maybe he could take advantage of his unprepared to bring more trouble to the summer transportation Dynasty, but he was too inflated. He thought he was a congenital God''s residence, a great Luo Jinxian, accompanied by a congenital treasure, and was respected by me from heaven and earth, But he could not have expected that the strength of the summer Dynasty had reached this level! This is the degree of extinction!


    Yes, for the creatures in the wasteland world, the great Xia Dynasty at this moment has undoubtedly reached the degree of extinction. If the great Xia Dynasty wants to destroy the wasteland world, I''m afraid it will have to go through a lot of difficulties, but if the great Xia Dynasty wants to kill all the creatures in the wasteland world, it is absolutely easy! Even though there are countless creatures in the golden fairyland and the innate God''s residence in the realm of Da Luo golden fairy in their boundless world, they are only mole ants in the face of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Da Luo golden fairy may be very powerful in their eyes, but how weak Da Luo golden fairy seems in front of the great Xia Yun dynasty!


    Just when Zhao Qing wondered where Dijun had gone, a figure appeared in his sight. The figure dressed in a golden robe looked very domineering from a distance. Even Zhao Qing really saw the shadow of Su Mu when he was still very weak. Zhao Qing understood in his heart. I''m afraid that guy is the congenital God residence calling himself Dijun? The other party has the same unique imperial temperament as Su mu. No wonder he can accept nearly a billion real fairyland creatures, but those golden fairyland creatures are not something you can conquer with charm. Without enough strength, you can''t deter them!


    Dijun looked at the corpses of his own sergeants all over the mountains. His eyes couldn''t help twitching. Dijun felt bad in his heart. How long did these sergeants arrive here? Hasn''t the Kung Fu of a cup of tea passed yet? Have you cleaned up your army? You know, even if a billion dogs are put here for them to kill, it will take countless time! How could they all be killed in such a short time? Could it be that the emperor of the great Xia Dynasty made a move? Impossible! The saint of the great Xia Dynasty can''t have such terrible strength!


    Then, Dijun saw the people of the great Xia Dynasty who showed their birth shape in the clouds. He couldn''t help feeling the creepy breath for the first time and locked himself. Dijun took a closer look. Among the people, there was his own brother Taiyi! He was trampled by a young woman as a mount! They also use their three legged golden black face! This made Dijun forget his fear in a short time and immediately scolded!


    "Taiyi! As a three legged Jinwu, you are so shameless! Willing to be trampled on by a weak woman! My three legged Jinwu family has your existence! It''s the biggest insult to our three legged Jinwu! I''m ashamed to be a brother with you! You don''t deserve to be a three legged Jinwu!" Dijun scolded angrily! He may not be too angry about what da Xia Yun Chao does, but he can''t bear it. Da Xia Yun Chao actually takes three feet of gold and black as a mount! You know, he''s also three legged! The other party trampled Dijun under his feet, isn''t it equivalent to trampling him under his feet?

 Chapter 1173

    In the face of emperor Jun''s tone as if he was asking a guilty plea, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi seemed very flat. Maybe it would be a great shame to become someone else''s Mount, but wouldn''t it be a great shame to become the mount of the pilgrim of the summer games? You know, the seven grade official in front of the prime minister''s door is not joking. Although his branch is expensive and he is a horse of the pilgrim of the summer movement, how many people dare to offend him in the wasteland world? Beating a dog depends on the owner, not to mention that the Eastern Emperor Taiyi is not a dog, but a very powerful congenital God residence!


    Although the Eastern Emperor Taiyi didn''t care about Dijun''s tone, Su qinger, who stepped on the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, felt a little uncomfortable. Is it a shame to be her mount? He is also the Royal Princess of the great Xia Dynasty. He is not respectful and courteous three points in the world. Dijun really didn''t know how to live or die. He insulted himself in such a tone, which aggravated Su qinger''s bad impression of Dijun. Su qinger immediately shouted: "Is it a shame to be the princess''s Mount? You know how many creatures in the world don''t have that chance to be the princess''s mount. I chose you three legged Jinwu family to be my mount because I look down on you, Dijun. I''ll give you a chance. If you become a body and let the princess control a trace of your spirit, I can spare you from death today, day Then it''s enough to create three feet of gold and black for me in our summer Dynasty. How about it? Our summer Dynasty is extremely strong. As long as you can create three feet of gold and black for us to ride in our summer Dynasty, we will certainly not treat you badly in the future! "


    As soon as this remark fell, Dijun suddenly became angry. As a congenital God residence, when and when did Dijun taste such an insult? Facing the sharp words of the long Princess of the Xia Dynasty, Dijun didn''t know how to refute for a moment, but at this time, Dijun suddenly thought of something and then slowly said: "Do you want to take me as a mount? Well, as long as you can defeat me, what can you do according to what you say? But if you can''t defeat me, today is your death! Don''t say that my emperor Jun bullies the small with the big! I can let you do three moves first! What do you think?"


    Su qinger was stunned when he heard the speech, and Zhao Qing, the king of Tianfeng, was also stunned. The thunder that had been closed for a long time was also convulsed in the corners of his eyes. Even the 30 million troops following the Xia Yun Dynasty were surprised at the same time. Did Di Jun really know that they were going to confront them with some information about the Xia Yun dynasty? Do you know that Su qinger, as the Xia Yun dynasty The eldest princess has only been practicing for more than 10000 years, but her accomplishments have reached the realm of half step seven grade golden immortals! In this way, even Zhao Qing, the king of Tianfeng, is not an opponent. Only Su Yutong, the second princess who has not been canonized as a saint, Su Mu, the pilgrim of the summer movement, and Zhang Bai, the great emperor of gouchen, can stabilize the strength of the eldest princess in the summer movement Dynasty Forbearance! In addition to the above, the strength of Su''s son can be said to be among the nearest ones in the Xia and Han Dynasties. The emperor is just passing through his own form of robbery and accomplishments of the great Luo Jinxian. However, a large area of Luo Jinxian actually dares to invite the Royal Highness of the prince of war, isn''t it looking for death? Come on, why are you so fancy?


    Yes, in the eyes of many sergeants in the summer transportation Dynasty, isn''t Dijun the step he has found for himself to become their mount in the summer transportation dynasty? As for whether Dijun dares to expand so because he doesn''t know their strong strength in the summer transportation Dynasty, they dare not think that there will be such a stupid person in the world? If he doesn''t even know the enemy''s strength, he will create Isn''t it funny to build another force against them and want to overthrow them? In their opinion, there will never be such stupid people in the world, but they can''t think about it. Emperor Jun really doesn''t know how strong their specific strength is, so he has the courage to invite them Zhan Su qinger.


    "People say that everyone is like a dragon in the great Xia Dynasty. How dare you, your royal highness of the great Xia Dynasty?" if you don''t think your royal highness is enough, you can get five strokes. How do you like it? Dijun frowned when he saw that Su qinger didn''t answer for a long time and said provocatively that he wanted to provoke Su qinger and let Su qinger fight with himself. After all, in Dijun''s opinion, there was no one who could suppress himself in the summer transportation Dynasty except Su mu, the saint of the summer transportation Dynasty. Although it was said that the 30 million Golden Wonderland army brought by the summer transportation Dynasty today was very terrible, but For Dijun, he doesn''t care much. The summer Dynasty has operated for thousands of years, and there must be a lot of golden fairyland creatures recruited under his command, but some of them are beyond his expectation.


    It is precisely because of this reason that emperor Jun must infuriate Su Xiaer and himself for a war. When Emperor Jun wants to come and capture the royal highness of the great princess of the Xia Dynasty, he will be able to leave today and leave what he wants to do, but all this is done only after emperor Jun has taken down Suxiao son. Dijun doesn''t worry about this. In his opinion, his strength is the most top among all the congenital God mansions. Even if the long Princess of the summer transportation Dynasty is stronger, where can she be stronger? It''s not safe to take her by himself?


    Su qinger couldn''t help sneering at di Jun''s words and said slowly: "The method of motivating? You''re really right. I''ll eat the method of motivating if I don''t eat anything else! But I won''t take any advantage of you. You said let me do five moves? Well, I''ll give this sentence back to you, but I''m different from you. In order not to let other gods think I''m bullying you, so you can cut off a trace of my beautiful hair within these five moves, of course , if you can push me back one step or even half a step! Then you can be regarded as winning. What do you think of my proposal? "


    After hearing the speech, Dijun immediately narrowed his eyes, and then slowly said, "why, are people in the summer Dynasty so arrogant? If you can stop my three moves, Dijun will be willing to be your mount! Offer your soul! Have no second intention! But if you can''t even stop my three moves, don''t blame my men for being merciless."

 Chapter 1174

    For Dijun, Su qinger is really too inflated. He doesn''t really take himself as one thing! You should know that you are a natural God''s residence! The three legged golden black shape known as the divine bird! Now it has the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian realm! He didn''t know where the long Princess of the summer transportation Dynasty came from. He dared to speak to him like this! In Dijun''s opinion, even if the master of the summer Dynasty came, he didn''t dare to face him so easily! What''s more, just a woman? Although women also have the existence of great achievements, they are very few! However, Dijun heard that there was a congenital God residence called Nuwa, who had already achieved the great Luo Jinxian ten thousand years earlier. Dijun was interested in her and wanted to destroy the summer Dynasty in the future. He tried to see if he could bring Nuwa under his command or even into the house. After all, a woman''s great ability is rare in the flood and wasteland world, If you can earn it under your command or even in the house, wouldn''t it make him more outstanding?


    Su qinger came forward and looked at the emperor Jun who seemed distracted by something. He couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly and said slowly: "Come on, since I said to let you five moves, I definitely can''t resist any action before you finish the five moves. I''ll stand here. If you can make me step back or cut off a trace of my hair, I''ll lose to you today. How do you feel?"


    "Arrogance!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Dijun waved directly at Su qinger. The random blow of the strong Luo Jinxian can''t be carried down casually, unless one of them has to surpass the other too much! This can happen. Isn''t that the case between Su qinger and Dijun now? Although Dijun''s palm is very powerful, it looks very special Bluffing, even attracting the celestial phenomena, but for Su Qiaoer, this palm power was like fanning himself. Su qinger not only didn''t feel the terrible strength, but raised his right hand and waved it to his face. Then he looked at the emperor Jun with a smile and said slowly: "Can you use some strength? I thought you were blowing my hair. Instead of feeling the wind, I felt a little hot. Then use some strength. It just happened that the sun was dizzy today. If you fan me, I can be cooler."


    Dijun suddenly felt something wrong! Yes, he felt something wrong. Although the power of the palm just now was not great, it was definitely not something that ordinary gold fairyland practitioners could resist! Even if the peak of gold fairyland wanted to block this palm, it was not easy! Even if he was the same as Luo Jinxian, it would take a lot of money to block this palm Strength! Dijun has this self-confidence! Although he himself is only the existence of a great Luo Jinxian! But as a congenital God residence, he is also a divine bird with three feet and golden black. Just now, he added a bit of the smell of the sun''s true fire! But it just made Su qinger feel a little hot! But although the other party said it was a little hot, Dijun could see it When he came out, his royal highness did not appear even a drop of sweat on the face of the princess of the great Xia Dynasty.


    "Impossible! There is absolutely no one who is stronger than yourself in the world! It must be your own small opponent, and I will do my best! I want to see how you can stop my hand!" Dijun thought to himself that he was a congenital God''s residence, the embodiment of three legged gold and black, and the fire spirit of the sun''s true fire! Even if the sun faced himself, he needed to lower his head! The other party was just a female generation! There must be experts to help in secret! Look, I forced you out!


    Thinking of this, Dijun no longer hesitated. Without saying a word, the giant palm carrying the real sun fire appeared directly in front of Dijun and pushed rapidly towards Su qinger. With the reality of the real sun fire, the surrounding mountains turned into fly ash, and countless mountains melted into magma. It can be imagined how terrible the real sun fire was! The Eastern Emperor saw this immediately His eyes widened. He was not so clear about Su qinger''s strength. In his opinion, Su qinger might just be a big Luo Jinxian. It was also said before the summer movement. As a three legged Jinwu, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi knew very well about the power of the sun''s true fire. He wanted to remind Su qinger immediately, but Zhao Qing gave it to him When he stopped, Zhao Qing didn''t look at him, but looked at the huge palm formed by the real fire of the sun. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and said slowly: "this palm has some power, but it''s much worse to beat back the long princess."


    The emperor of the East was shocked. He knew more about the power of the sun''s true fire. By virtue of the sun''s true fire, he could definitely burn three products of rojimsin. If the resistance of two big rojims was not timely, it would have to die under this palm. But seeing Zhao Qing''s trust in his royal highness, the emperor of the East could not help but feel for Su''s son. Strength has a bold guess!


    "Is it difficult for this Royal Princess to achieve the strength of the five items?" The Eastern Emperor Taiyi thought secretly that although the third grade Da Luo Jinxian could resist the huge palm condensed by the sun''s true fire, Su qinger needed to stand still and protect himself from any hair. This is not what the third grade Da Luo Jinxian can do! Even the fourth grade Da Luo Jinxian can''t do! Only the fifth grade The existence of big Luo Jinxian, even the six grade big Luo Jinxian, can only stand in place and stop it in the face of such a hot sun!


    Su qinger narrowed his eyes and said in surprise: "Oh, yes, you can see from this palm that you are really not an ordinary Luo Jinxian, but so what? Do you really think that this little sun fire can hurt me? My father was famous for burning with one hand before he practiced his sword! The sun fire is just one of the countless flames in my father''s hands! As his daughter Son, how could I be hurt by your little sun fire? Sword meaning! Cut! "


    When the voice fell, a silver white sword rose into the sky, like the silver moon on the nine days! It also seemed to be just a green grass! The two differences, one on the sky and the other on the ground, were the sword meaning after the Cao Mie sword formula was improved! With the tenacity of the grass and the vastness of the silver moon! Cutting down everything in the world was just an easy task for the Cao Mie sword formula It''s over!

 Chapter 1175

    Cao Mie''s sword intention was startled. All the people present were wide eyed. They only saw it in Su mu. Unexpectedly, Su qinger''s sword technique has reached such a level now! It seems that the long princess has been practicing outside for 5000 years without any waste! Zhao Qing is the one who has the most right to speak. She can''t help but take a deep breath when she looks at Su qinger''s sword meaning, which is very different from the original one. If she thought she could fight again for Su qinger''s strength before, she immediately lost her mind to resist it! Zhao Qing can even say that if he doesn''t turn into noumenon and rely on the powerful nirvana of Tianfeng, he may even be killed by this grass killing sword!


    overbearing! tenacity! It contains endless smallness, but it seems to be proud of heaven and earth! This is the formula of Cao Mie Jian improved by Su Mu! Compared with the original sword meaning, there are countless heavy meanings in it! Seeing this, everyone here took a deep breath. After feeling Su qinger''s strength, they also felt their smallness more and more! As the eldest princess of the summer games, Su qinger''s talent can be said to be extremely outstanding. In addition, with countless resources in the summer games, Su qinger''s cultivation does not lack any resources! They vaguely remember that Su qinger just came to the fairy world more than 13000 years ago! At that time, she was just an ordinary friar entering the fairyland! But in this short period of more than 10000 years! Su qinger unexpectedly promoted his cultivation to such a level! The sword technique has also reached the realm of surpassing ordinary people!


    They are all strong people who have practiced for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years, but now they just stay in the golden fairyland. It can be said that whether a person''s talent is strong or not still has a very important relationship! Great talent and unparalleled swordsmanship! In addition, Su qinger has made great efforts. How can su qinger grow in the future! Now they are completely afraid to imagine! However, we can know that Su qinger must be one of the top strengths of the summer games in the future! You should know that Su qinger''s talent is just a good existence during the summer transportation dynasty! Su qinger is like this! So Su Yutong, who has not yet become a saint, how strong should his talent be?


    They don''t know. Although they know that Su Yutong had the cultivation of eight grades of great Luo Jinxian when he was born. After so many years, although he has only improved one grade and reached the realm of nine grades of great Luo Jinxian, they know that this is not that Su Yutong can''t break through, but that the holy master ordered Su Yutong not to break through. If there was no order from the holy master, Now Su Yutong''s cultivation is probably the strongest one surpassing 99% of the Xia Dynasty! It may even be comparable to the Holy One!


    Su mu in their hearts can be said to exist in general! Now everything they have is given by Su mu. Most of them also saw with their own eyes that an ordinary true fairyland friar in the original fairyland mastered the fairyland step by step, established the Daxia imperial dynasty step by step, and quickly unified the fairyland to establish the Daxia transportation dynasty! It can be said that everything Su Mu did was enough to spread forever! It shocked countless people in future generations! Just a few decades! Su Mu has already mastered the land fairyland in his own hands and established the legendary Yun dynasty! And lead the whole fairyland to the world! Go to the wild world to develop strength! What Su Mu has done is undoubtedly a divine existence in their eyes!


    In their hearts, Su Yutong can compete with Su mu in the future! It can be imagined how terrible Su Yutong''s talent is! How outstanding is the talent of the descendants of the great Xia Yun pilgrim! Even Su qinger, who is a little less gifted, is now more powerful than most of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Except for Zhao Qing, Zhang bainin, thunder and Hongjun, the cultivation of the six grade great Luo Jinxian is basically gone in the Xia Yun Dynasty, but you should know that Zhao Qing, Zhang bainin and Hongjun have cultivated great powers for countless years! Even the thunder came into the world of desolation, and only by integrating the innate thunder spirit can it progress to the land of golden immortals in such a short time! But Su qinger''s own talent can only be regarded as average in their eyes, but Su qinger''s efforts and understanding have made those who originally despised him face beaten one by one! Now Su qinger has surpassed them too much! They are no longer qualified to look down on Su qinger like their predecessors. Now Su qinger has stood on their head! No matter what else, they can''t resist the sword just now. I''m afraid there are few people who can stop the sword in the summer transportation dynasty!


    "Has the strength of the Royal Highness been reached? It is worthy of being the son of the Holy One, and later we are a strong man in the great Xia Dynasty." Su''s son, who looked at the great power of Shen, was deeply absorbed in his breath and slowly said, judging from his shocked expression, he already knew his strength was not as good as that of Su. Now Su qinger has reached the realm of half step seven grade big Luo Jinxian, and Lei Ming has just broken through to the realm of six grade big Luo Jinxian. Although they are the same six grade big Luo Jinxian, Lei Ming clearly knows that Su qinger may not use ten moves to defeat himself! If you use sword technique! Lei Ming estimated that he could not resist the three swords!


    The same expression also appeared on di Jun''s face! He can''t think about it, but it''s just a female generation. How can he have such a powerful strength! He is not a fool. Su qinger can''t stop the sword he used to break the real fire of the sun! Even if it turns into noumenon, three legged Jinwu will never be able to stop this sword! It can be said that the meaning of this sword directly cast a shadow on Dijun! If the mind devil can''t be broken, Dijun may even step into the quasi holy state in the future! Because what the quasi holy state needs is a firm will to cut off the three corpses of his good and evil self. If the heart demon cannot be broken, Dijun will never enter the quasi holy state!


    "Come on, there''s something interesting about that slap just now. Aren''t you three legged Jinwu? Turn yourself into a big day Jinwu decision, and try your best to let me see what your strength is and whether you can force me into 30%." Su qinger looked at di Jun with a shocked face and said with a sneer. She didn''t like Di Jun at all, What I just said about recovering Dijun is just a casual talk. Dijun is not qualified to be the person of their summer transportation.

 Chapter 1176

    After listening to Su qinger''s words, Dijun couldn''t help feeling a twitch in the corners of his eyes. He was not a fool. He knew very well that he was definitely not su qinger''s opponent. In any way, he couldn''t win the title of the long Princess of the summer transportation dynasty! It can be said that the sword just now made him have a sense of fear for Su qinger. Anyway, he was unwilling to continue fighting with Su qinger, so Hu Dijun could only take a deep breath, bowed deeply to Su qinger, and said slowly: "The princess is strong and strong, and the emperor knows he is not an opponent. He is just a handsome and talk rubbish. He angered his royal highness, and asked your highness to sin."


    As soon as he said this, Su qinger immediately shook his head with disdain and said slowly: "What kind of existence do I think you are? That''s just the case with the congenital God residence. I thought you had some strength. Otherwise, you wouldn''t dare offend my Xia Yun Dynasty. But now it seems that you are just a poor man who has been deceived. However, you offended my Xia Yun Dynasty. You don''t even know my Xia Yun Dynasty''s strength. You are going to hold high a big flag to overthrow my Xia Yun Dynasty. Thank you What do you think? Forget it, there''s no need for me and a dead man to say so much. For your sake of performing a fireworks show for me, I can leave you a whole corpse. Tell me, how do you want to die? Do you do it yourself or do I help you? "


    Dijun breathed when he heard the speech. Just now, he didn''t say that if he lost, he would join the Xia Yun Dynasty and create Jinwu people as mounts for the Xia Yun dynasty! Although he was unwilling! But this is also a way to live! After seeing the strength of the long Princess of the Xia Yun Dynasty, Dijun had some speculation about the strength of the Xia Yun Dynasty and joined the Xia Yun Dynasty himself Even if it is a summer horse, it will be a great benefit to be a mounts. But why is this Royal Princess like what he wants to say? He actually wants to take his own life!


    Absolutely not! Although his strength is not as good as Su qinger, Dijun is still very confident about his speed. Although he only wants to improve his cultivation and be born early, he lacks some practice in the art of golden, black and rainbow, but this is something in his own blood. It can be said that Dijun is born with it. Even without cultivation, Dijun depends on his speed He is very confident that he can escape from here as long as he shows the art of turning gold into black and turning rainbow. The wasteland world is already in the hands of the great Xia Dynasty, and he can only escape into chaos, but this is nothing to Dijun! He thinks he is also a congenital God residence at least, and his talent is very strong. Su qinger''s strength robbed him only because of his cultivation time He''s just longer than him. After he enters chaos, he immediately closes down and practices hard. One day, he can come to the door to avenge himself!


    But it has to be said that Dijun knows too little about the Xia Dynasty. Indeed, if Dijun uses the golden black rainbow melting technique, it is really possible to escape, but can she use it? This is a question! Even if he uses it, can he escape the peerless array created by the 30 million soldiers of the Xia Dynasty? This is also a question! The situation as like as two peas are still the same as the one on the same day, but Luo''s good fortune is that he can have his secret power to enhance his strength to reach the later period of the quasi holy period. If Luo Luo was not fighting the battle with the Xia Dynasty, he might have escaped from the emperor. But it was Luo! of


    What makes the three legged Jinwu family outstanding is their mastery of the sun''s true fire, and it''s only very fast. Dijun naturally can''t master the secret method of forcibly improving his strength. He can''t forcibly improve his strength. How can Dijun break through the array and leave here? It''s a dream! Unless Su qinger intends to let Dijun go, otherwise Today, Dijun is definitely doomed to die! Besides dying here, Dijun can''t have any chance to live, and what if Su qinger shows mercy? Su qinger''s mercy doesn''t mean that Zhao Qing and Lei Ming will show mercy! You know, Lei Ming is Su Mu''s diehard loyalty! Zhao Qing also has a third feeling for Su mu. Although it''s well hidden, it''s not true But it''s real! Isn''t Dijun beating Su Mu''s face when he insults the summer dynasty? Today Dijun must die here anyway.


    Dijun wanted to run away, but he also knew that he was not easy to run. Although the golden black rainbow melting technique was extremely fast, it was a big problem to use it in the face of so many strong people in the Xia Yun Dynasty and not be found. So Dijun began to change the topic in an attempt to distract the attention of the Xia Yun Dynasty. Dijun said angrily: "The royal highness of the princess has already lost in the next battle. Why is it overbearing? I have already lost. Then I will obey the previous agreement, and create three feet of the golden and black people to become the mounts of the Xia Xia Dynasty. Why do the princess''s Royal Highness spare none?"


    "I''m just joking with you. Why, do you really want to be the mount of our Xia Yun dynasty? No, it''s enough to create too many mounts. There are not many more than you, and there are naturally many less than you. Anyway, Taitai''s blood flow in his life is also pure and incomparable. It''s enough for him to create three legged Jinwu for the Xia Yun Dynasty That''s enough. As for you? You don''t have any qualifications to enter the eyes of our summer Dynasty and join our summer dynasty? Are you kidding? If we accept every enemy, our summer Dynasty will become a gathering place for the enemy? If you get together and want to make trouble for us one day, we have to take some time to deal with you, don''t we? " Su qinger sneered and said slowly. Su qinger doesn''t like people like Dijun very much. He still pretends to be the second child of heaven. You know, even her father Su Mu has never shown such a look!


    Emperor Jun can never be withdrawn from breathing. He feels that her breath is a little bit urgent. "Look down on her face," said the fierce eyes, "is this the reversion of your royal highness?" is it not a good word to say, a gentleman can hardly catch up with words, but can''t be a princess?


    Su qinger stretched out his right hand, looked at his right finger and said slowly, "I''m sorry, I''m not a gentleman, but a woman. Didn''t you also say that I''m just a female generation. Isn''t it normal to repent?"

 Chapter 1177

    After listening to Su qinger''s words, Dijun''s eyes twitched. Both his heart and expression were extremely angry, but what could he do even if he was angry? He just wanted to hold these people''s attention so that they wouldn''t find that they were going to use the golden black rainbow technique to escape from here. However, although Dijun''s abacus was good, he regarded the people of the Xia Yun Dynasty as a fool. Dijun may not have found out that when the soldiers of the Xia Yun Dynasty were close to surround themselves, Perhaps when Su qinger fought with Dijun, they were ready to prevent Dijun from escaping.


    Seeing Dijun procrastinating constantly, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi seemed to be preparing something secretly. Seeing this, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. He was also three legged golden black. He was also born on the sun star with Dijun. They were still close brothers. Therefore, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi had some speculation about what Dijun was going to do at the moment, So he opened his mouth and pointed out to Su suer, not far away, "princess, if I hadn''t guessed wrong, Di Jun should have deliberately delayed his time, so as to prepare for the exhibition of three feet of gold and the secret of his family."


    When the voice fell, Dijun suddenly changed his face. Some couldn''t believe it and looked at the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. He couldn''t believe it. They were brothers! It''s just that emperor Taiyi wanted to join the summer Dynasty, and Emperor Jun didn''t want to rely on others, so they were uncomfortable, but the brotherhood between them was thicker than water! But just now, Dijun had clearly heard what the Eastern Emperor Taiyi said. If the Eastern Emperor Taiyi would not make a sound to remind the people of the summer movement this time, Dijun still felt that he had a chance to escape, but it was very possible. Since he had been exposed, it was very difficult for Dijun to escape even if he wanted to escape, After all, I haven''t seen the golden black rainbow melting skill reach the peak yet. I can''t use it in an instant. It''s too troublesome to mobilize the immortal power in my body.


    However, Dijun would not die here willingly, so Dijun immediately made an angry look of being wronged, then raised his finger to the Eastern Emperor and scolded angrily: "Taiyi! You are my three legged Jinwu compatriots in vain! How can I escape! My three legged Jinwu only died on the battlefield! There is absolutely no one like you to be a dog! Even to climb up, you have to frame me! Taiyi! From today on, you are no longer a member of my three legged Jinwu family! Our brotherhood is completely broken! Please Identification and verification of the way of heaven! Taiyi and I will never die! "


    When the voice fell, the golden light of heaven and earth suddenly appeared. This is that the heaven of the wasteland world has determined the oath made by Emperor Jun. if the heaven of the wasteland world has enough wisdom at this moment, he would wonder why emperor Jun and Eastern Emperor Taiyi separated from their original rules. You should know that the original emperor Jun and Eastern Emperor Taiyi were established hand in hand There is no problem with the demon family heaven, and even the relationship between the two can be said to die for each other. But now, everything has changed greatly. The demon family heaven cannot appear. Dijun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi also go their separate ways. Even today, Dijun is going to die here.


    However, it is a pity that the heavenly wisdom of the Honghuang world is not enough to know this. Although the heavenly wisdom of the Honghuang world understands that there is something wrong with the separation of Dijun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, he does not know exactly where it is wrong, but these are not important. Dijun is doomed to die today. The future of the Honghuang world has long been changed and advanced by the summer Dynasty The innately divine mansions born for countless years have undoubtedly proved this. What will happen in the future flood and wasteland world is still unknown. Even Su mu can''t know where the future flood and wasteland world will go now.


    After hearing Dijun''s words, the Eastern Emperor couldn''t help laughing and said slowly: "I think you''ve been told that you''ve become angry because of shame? You and I grew up together. I know you very well. Dijun, I don''t want to go to this step with you, but each has its own master. I advised you to join the summer transportation Dynasty with me that day. You said you don''t want to trust others and despise the summer transportation Dynasty. Since we had a quarrel that day, I''m sorry Naturally, there is no need to worry about the original brotherhood. I am now the mount of the great Xia Yun pilgrim, and you are the enemy of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In any way, you and I are enemies, so it is normal for me to expose your intention. "


    Before Dijun heard the speech, Su qinger frowned and looked at the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, then looked at Dijun, and immediately said: "Taiyi is right. He is now the mount of our Xia Yun Dynasty. You are the enemy of our Xia Yun Dynasty. It is very normal for him to expose you. Even though I don''t like Taiyi''s treacherous behavior, I have to say that he is still very loyal to the Xia Yun Dynasty. Dijun, today you are in a situation of death. You don''t have to think about running away. You can''t escape I want to think about how to fall here. I will do what I promise you. I will leave you a whole body. "


    Emperor Jun sneered at the speech and said slowly: "Woman''s words, I can''t believe it. After all, the royal highness of a long time ago has already become fat. If I believe in any word of the princess, do you think my emperor is stupid and will grow two somersaults in the same place? Don''t you think I''m going to die today? Then you''ll have a try. The secret of my three feet family is not that. It''s so easy to catch up! "


    The voice fell, and Dijun immediately turned into an incomparably huge golden black. His body size was hundreds of times larger than Taiyi! Su qinger narrowed her eyes when she saw this. It''s not that she was surprised by Dijun''s figure. After all, Dijun is also the existence of Da Luo Jinxian realm, and Taiyi is just the existence of Jinxian realm. The difference in strength makes them a difference. It''s normal. Su qinger was surprised by the speed that Dijun showed after turning into Jinwu, It''s really very fast! If it hadn''t been for the sergeant of the Xia Yun Dynasty who had surrounded him and arranged the array, I''m afraid Dijun might have escaped from Shengtian!


    "What a pity, even if you are fast? If you can''t break through the space, even if you are twice as fast, you can''t escape from the world sealed by us! Dijun, let''s catch it! I su qinger can make a heaven and earth oath and keep your whole body!" Su qinger said slowly with a sneer.

 Chapter 1178

    On this day, there was a sudden blood rain in the flood world. Such a scene shocked and shocked countless innate creatures. What kind of things happened in the flood world? The Tao of heaven unexpectedly rained blood rain! Even heaven is mourning each other''s departure! Is it difficult that some congenital God''s house fell? All living creatures think so, but some living creatures who know the news understand. I''m afraid Tiandao is sad for Dijun. Dijun came to the congenital God''s residence on the wasteland as the sun star. Although he has just arrived in the wasteland, he dares to challenge the appearance of the summer movement, which shocked many natural spirits, After all, Dijun provoked the summer Dynasty, which ruled the whole desolate world! What kind of confidence does the other party have to make such a move?


    But at this moment, the bloody rain from the heaven in the desolate world shows that Dijun has died in the hands of the Xia Yun Dynasty. They don''t feel sad or have any emotions. After all, they and Dijun are not acquaintances. Besides, most of them are creatures under the command of the Xia Yun Dynasty, Only by adhering to the great Xia Yun Dynasty can we have the current strength and everything. I''m afraid even if the great Xia Yun Dynasty doesn''t take action when Dijun provokes the great Xia Yun Dynasty, in a short time, those creatures loyal to the great Xia Yun Dynasty in the flood world will spontaneously form an army to destroy it! Although they may be destroyed by the regiment, their loyalty to the Xia Yun Dynasty can be proved. Unfortunately, the Xia Yun Dynasty personally solved the whole trouble.


    In fact, the fall of emperor Jun did not cause any uproar. After all, for the creatures in the wasteland world, it was too irrational for emperor Jun to provoke the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Even before the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty was understood clearly, he had openly stood on the surface and said that he wanted to be the enemy of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Isn''t he looking for death? What are you doing? If Dijun can understand the specific strength of the summer Dynasty before making a decision, will he die? Obviously, it''s impossible, but there are always some arrogant people in the congenital God residence. For example, Sanqing, born in Kunlun Mountain, is known as Pangu Sanqing. They are the most noble people in the wasteland world. Even so, Sanqing dare not offend the Xia Dynasty, But hiding behind his back, he wanted to take advantage of Di Jun''s opportunity to understand how powerful the specific strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is. Not only the Sanqing family, but the vast majority of Tiantian Shendi took this opportunity to understand the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. After all, most of them were invited by the great Xia Yun Dynasty to join the great Xia Yun Dynasty and become the guest Qing.


    Although many congenital divine mansions have joined the great Xia Dynasty, for the great Xia Dynasty, these congenital divine mansions may not be as powerful as the achievements of Sanqing in the future, nor far more than the talents and strength of other congenital divine mansions, The reason why the great Xia Dynasty attracted them is only because their noumenon and feet doomed them to have good achievements in the future. If the opportunity is enough, they are not impossible to Sanqing the future! Moreover, when Su Mu used to read the book Honghuang, he also found that there has always been a rumor in this book, that is, it is likely that the three thousand congenital God mansions in Zixiao palace in future generations inherited the existence of the power of the three thousand demons and gods in chaos!


    Whether this rumor is true or false remains to be considered, but what if it is true? Su Mu is bound to have a war with 3000 chaotic demons in chaos in the future, which is inevitable. Although these chaotic bodies have not offended Su mu, if Su Mu wants to really control the flood world in his own hands, he must kill all the chaotic demons observing the flood world in chaos in the future, And Su Mu has always had a guess, that is, will Pangu''s pioneering work be an order given by the avenue to 3000 chaotic demons? A deliberate play?


    If this is true, Su Mu is bound to be hindered by the three thousand chaotic demons in the future. It is very necessary to clean them up, and the congenital gods who are likely to inherit the power of the three thousand chaotic demons are a group of top combat forces under Su mu in the future! Therefore, Su Mu will try his best to bring them under his command. However, Su Mu won''t care about some congenital God mansions even if they are dead. After all, they may only have a trace of the power of the law of the chaotic demon God. Whether they have it or not is unknown.


    If those congenital gods really own the power of law in the body of 3000 chaotic demons, Su Mu is sure to make them reach the strength level of those chaotic demons in the future. If the rumor is false, there is no power of law in their body, and Su Mu will not lose anything, Anyway, in a short time, these congenital divine Mansions can still enhance part of the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and even a lot of improvement for the great Xia Yun Dynasty. After all, these congenital divine mansions have stepped into the realm of great Luo Jinxian and condensed their own fruit!


    ......


    On Buzhou mountain, in a cave, Su Mu looked at the blue lotus in front of him with a happy face. The flower bloomed twelve petals, each of which revealed an unusual smell. With the similar smell of the twelve grade black lotus and the twelve grade Golden Lotus, Su Mu was very sure that this was the treasure he and Su Yutong had found after looking for more than 3000 years, It is also the last part of recasting 36 chaotic green lotus. As long as you get it, 36 chaotic green lotus will have a chance to appear in the world again! At that time, Su Yutong can safely and boldly break through to the quasi Holy Land! Start practicing!


    "Is this the twelve grade creation green lotus in dad''s mouth? It''s really unusual. I''m afraid this pool of spring water alone can instantly improve a great Luo Jinxian by several grades! It''s worthy of being the most precious treasure close to the thirty-six grade chaotic green lotus. Compared with the annihilation Black Lotus and merit gold lotus, this twelve grade creation green lotus seems to have a bit more mysterious charm." Su Yutong looked at the twelve product creation green lotus and said slowly. He was also very happy in his heart. After waiting for more than 8000 years, was he about to start practicing?


    "I''m afraid this twelve product creation green lotus is more mysterious than that. If the way of heaven in the boundless world doesn''t allow it, this twelve product creation green lotus may even rely on its own feet to become very close to the thirty-six product chaotic green lotus, and even have the opportunity to promote itself to the thirty-six product chaotic green lotus in the future!" Su Mu replied with a smile, After looking for so many years, he finally collected all the lotus flowers. Next, as long as he returns to the fairy world and slowly tries to recast the thirty-six chaotic green lotus, Su Yutong''s future can be said to be smooth sailing!

 Chapter 1179

    Although all the lotus flowers have been collected now, it is not easy to recast the thirty-six chaotic green lotus. Su Mu obviously can''t do this alone. He still needs to go back to the fairy world and ask Su Chuyi for help. The original thirty-six chaotic green lotus may be the product of Da Dao, It''s impossible for Su Mu to reproduce it completely, and Su Chuyi, as the heavenly way of the earth fairyland, has the ability that ordinary practitioners can''t touch. With Su Chuyi''s ability, it shouldn''t be too troublesome to recast the thirty-six chaotic green lotus, but it''s likely that it''s not the thirty-six chaotic green lotus, But twelve chaotic green lotus.


    However, even the twelve chaotic Qinglian is not good enough. After all, for Su Yutong, he just urgently needs a treasure that can cut his body. The twelve chaotic Qinglian already has that qualification, and the twelve mixed Qinglian also has the hope to be promoted to the thirty-six chaotic Qinglian again, But it may take a long time, so Su Mu didn''t return to the heavenly palace after he took the twelve product creation green lotus. Instead, he took Su Yutong back to the earth fairy world. It happened that he hadn''t been back for many years, and Su Yutong had never been to the earth fairy world. Returning together would make su Yutong familiar with everything in the earth fairy world.


    "Is this the land of immortality? I feel that the richness of immortality is far worse than that of Tiangong. I''m afraid that even some caves in the wasteland world have more immortality than that of the land of immortality. No wonder dad, you will take the summer movement to the land of immortality to find more room for development. If you have been in the land of immortality for many years , I''m afraid we may not have the strength we have now in the summer Dynasty. "Su Yutong has just arrived at the earth fairyland. First, he felt the richness of the surrounding immortal spirit, and then said something uncomfortable. After all, Su Yutong grew up in the flood and wasteland world and in the heavenly Palace with the strongest immortal spirit in the flood and wasteland world, When I came to the fairyland, I found that the gap was so vast that nature was not suitable.


    Su Mugang wanted to explain. A voice came into their ears. He only heard Su Chuyi slowly say: "Little girl, the earth fairy world was just a thousand worlds in the past, which delayed your father''s blessing. The earth fairy world has the opportunity to be promoted to a thousand worlds, but it will take a long time. Otherwise, your father will not take the summer Dynasty directly to the flood world. Now the fairy spirit of the earth fairy world is much stronger than before, and everything needs to be improved We need a chance to develop. For example, the summer transportation Dynasty established by your father was not so strong at the beginning, was it not? "


    "Are you?" Su Yutong looked at a woman whose strength made him unable to see through in front of him. He couldn''t help asking, but he didn''t have much vigilance. After all, he just learned from the other party''s tone that the other party was an old acquaintance of his father.


    "Yutong, this is the incarnation of the heavenly way in the earth fairy world. The heavenly way in the earth fairy world has its own chance and has successfully owned its own wisdom and body. This is my daughter Su Yutong. You should know her. If I guess well, when Luo Yu shot my daughter before, I felt that the time in the boundless world had stagnated for a while. You should have done it Su Mu smiled and introduced them to each other so that they could have a good relationship. After all, according to Su Mu''s idea, after su Yutong inherited his position in the future, he must communicate more with Su Chuyi. They can have a good relationship or jointly take charge of the fairy world.


    "I didn''t do it for you. I know you''re tight about this girl. If I didn''t just want to see what the wasteland world was like that day, I forcibly followed your coordinates to the wasteland world. I''m afraid something big would happen to you." Su Chu glanced and said slowly. There was another word in his heart, but he was embarrassed to say it because Su Yutong was present.


    "Yes, I really have to thank you for this. Yutong, she was the one who stopped Luo Xuan before me that day." Su Mu smiled and said.


    "Yutong thanks her sister for saving her life. If her sister needs Yutong''s help in the future, Yutong won''t have any excuses." Su Yutong saluted Su Chu and his party and said slowly. Indeed, if Su Chu Yi had not forcibly controlled the passage of time in the wasteland world for a period of time that day, he might really die on that day. Although the possibility is very small, there are some possibilities, isn''t it? Su Chu Yi really saved his life.


    "Little girl film, you can come to the fairy world to find my sister in the future." Su Chuyi touched Su Yutong''s hair and said slowly that she didn''t hate Su Yutong, and after knowing that Su Yutong inherited Su Mu''s chaotic body, Su Chuyi understood that after su Mu retreated behind the scenes, Su Yutong may have jointly mastered the existence of the earth fairy world with herself.


    When the voice fell, Su Mu nodded and smiled at Su Chu and said, "how did you come so fast this time? In the past, you didn''t come back to see me until a while. In addition, your strength seems to have improved a lot. Have you swallowed the demon world?"


    "Yes, the demon world has been completely integrated with the earth fairy world, and the promotion speed of the earth fairy world has indeed increased a lot. Before, the demon world leaned on the earth fairy world and absorbed too much nutrients. Now without the existence of the vampire of the demon world, the promotion speed of the earth fairy world has indeed increased a lot, and because I swallowed the demon world, my strength soared, If I had been a saint of three grades, now I should be worthy of the title of the real way of heaven. " Su Chuyi said with a smile. His tone is very excited. After all, it takes countless long things for everyone to get to this step. However, Su Chuyi has not been too long since he was born with wisdom, but his strength is about to enter the realm of the world''s top heavenly way! I believe he will be able to really enter the realm of the heavenly way in a short time! Become a righteous man Shun the way of heaven, and because there is no way to control! Su Chuyi can give full play to more than 110% of his strength!


    "Then I have to congratulate you in advance. When you enter the realm of heaven, I think the promotion of the earth fairy world should be over. By the way, since you have swallowed the whole demon world, how do you deal with all the demons in the demon world and kill them?" Su Mu asked curiously. He didn''t hate those demons, But I can''t say I like it. After all, most people in the summer Dynasty have experienced the days of evil and chaos in the fairy world. They don''t have any good feelings for the demon family. Even the immortal practitioners and the demon family in the fairy world have reached the point of immortality.

 Chapter 1180

    After hearing the speech, Su Chuyi shook his head and said slowly: "I didn''t fight against them. I still want to keep those demons for you to meet and make a decision. Now those demons are placed on an island in the east overseas. You can meet them sometime, because the original demon world and the earth fairy world complement each other, so the talents of these demons are far more than before, even among the demons Among the 13 strong quasi saints, Mingzhen, who claims to be the devil, has broken through the middle of quasi saints! The other 12 quasi saints are in the early stage. "


    "There are so many quasi Saint strongmen in the demon family?" Su Mu asked incredulously. You should know that even if they had arrived in the desolate world in the summer Dynasty for more than 13000 years, he was the only one who was a quasi saint. Zhang Bainian was originally in that state. Naturally, needless to say, others were only in the realm of great Luo Jinxian, but they didn''t think that those guys of the demon family were straight Then there were 13 quasi saints! Even one of them existed in the middle of the quasi saints! Such terrible strength has surpassed the current summer transportation dynasty! Of course, this has to be in the absence of Su mu. If Su Mu was there, one person would be enough to solve all the quasi saints of the demon family. After all, there is a huge gap between quasi saints, even in previous lives The Eastern Emperor Taiyi, who is known as the strongest under the sage, is just a weak person in the eyes of Su mu. After all, Su Mu now has the combat effectiveness comparable to the second grade or even the third grade of the sage realm! Even if Su Mu has not broken through the sage realm, his strength is much stronger than some ordinary saints.


    "Yes, even I didn''t think of it, but you know, although thirteen quasi saints were born in their demon clan, none of them cut off three corpses. They all forcibly piled up their cultivation skills by relying on resources. Good guy, I don''t know how many resources exist in the demon world. I didn''t collect them well at the beginning. I just wanted to collect them at the beginning The demon world has been swallowed up. It''s a pity that I didn''t expect to collect and scrape the resources of the demon world. " Su Chuyi said slowly that he obviously regretted that he forgot to collect and scrape the resources of the demon world. Since the demon world has resources to cultivate 13 quasi saints! Or the kind that doesn''t cut the body, the resources in the demon world are obviously very huge. Why did he forget to collect them at the beginning?


    "Do you mean that all of them did not cut off the three corpses? They broke through the territory of quasi saints by relying on resources? Even one has broken through the middle of quasi saints? How much resources does it cost? Even if the current summer transportation Dynasty is hollowed out, I''m afraid it may not be possible to gather so many resources to cultivate 13 quasi saints who don''t need to cut off corpses! God! Think about it , how many resources are there in the original demon world! "Su Mu also widened his eyes and said in shock. He knew how difficult it was to break through the quasi holy land without cutting the body!


    Like the method of becoming a saint, beheading is also a way to become a quasi saint. Although not beheading can also break through the quasi saint, the cost is too huge. Moreover, the strength of beheading saints is far more than those quasi saints who do not behead three corpses after the aggregation of three corpses. After all, the integration of three corpses is equivalent to the integration of three own forces It is this power that enables the quasi saints to break through the realm of saints by integrating three corpses! Although the quasi saints who do not cut the corpses are very terrible in the early stage! Their high combat effectiveness is very frightening, but after the quasi saints who cut the corpses out and give them the precious treasure to practice, in the middle of the quasi saints, the strength of the saint who cut the corpses will be much higher than those who do not cut the corpses! That''s why even Su Mu is so strong The reason why I choose to chop a corpse is not that there is no other way, but that other methods are too troublesome, and the strength is not as strong as the quasi saint!


    These quasi saints who don''t cut their bodies are powerful not in the quasi saints'' realm, but in the saints'' realm! These saints who don''t cut their bodies finally have only one way to become saints, that is to force them to take the road of proving the Tao with great magic power! But is it so easy to prove the Tao with force? Looking at the flood and wasteland world and even the whole world of heaven, there are very few people who prove the Tao with force, Only a few have the chance to succeed, and there are only three thousand chaotic demons in the boundless world. The demons have gone out on the road of proving Tao with strength, and others, no matter anyone, are the method of three corpses or merit!


    Su Mu''s idea is very simple. He wants to prove that Su Mu is very confident about whether he can succeed. After all, where is his talent? Although he boasts that he is cheeky, he has to say that Su Mu''s own talent is still very superb. With the existence of plug-ins such as chaotic body and system, even if Su Mu hasn''t used it for a long time The reading function of the system, but some functions of the system are often used. Perhaps the most used function by Su Mu is the learning function, which enables him to directly control a magic power in an instant!


    Su Chuyi took a deep breath and said slowly: "Yes, unfortunately, it''s your fault to say this. If you hadn''t urged me to finish the promotion of the fairy world quickly, I wouldn''t have swallowed up the whole demon world in such a hurry. Maybe I would have thought of scraping the demon world and then swallowing it. I lost a lot. At that time, I thought of swallowing the demon world quickly so that the fairy world could be promoted faster. Why didn''t I think At this point! "


    Su Mu and Su Yutong not only felt helpless when they saw Su Chuyi''s appearance, but then Su Mu shook his head silently and said slowly, "OK, isn''t it all the resources in the demon world? Can I compensate you in the future? If you think it''s not enough, I''ll compensate you ten times."


    Su Chu''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech, and then he immediately said, "that''s what you said! The great leader of the summer dynasty! The manager of the heavenly way in the earth fairy world, don''t break your promise with me at that time! Don''t let me forget what I said today at that time. See how I will deal with you at that time!"


    Su Mu suddenly felt a black line. Su Yutong, who was on the side, looked at Su Chuyi and Su mu with a little deep meaning. They were also surnamed su. Before, I hadn''t heard that other people in the Xia Dynasty had said that the way of heaven in the earth fairy world had turned into a spirit. It seems that it has a great relationship with his father. He has been following Su mu in Buzhou mountain for more than 3000 years, Su Yutong''s ability to know people has also increased a lot. If he guesses well, Su Chuyi may be his third mother in the future.

 Chapter 1181

    After chatting for a few words, Su Mu took out the twelve creation green lotus, twelve merit Golden Lotus and twelve annihilation Black Lotus from his body, and then handed them to Su Chuyi and said slowly: "These three things are the best treasures in the boundless world. Although they are only the level of congenital Lingbao, if these three things are combined together, they can recast the thirty-six chaotic green lotus. Yutong''s talent is too superb. If ordinary congenital Lingbao or congenital Zhibao is used to cut the body, it will slow down Yutong''s repair in the future The progress of refining, so I want you to do me a favor. It is basically impossible for me to integrate these three things into thirty-six chaotic green lotus. Even if it is possible, it is very likely to laugh, so I want you to help me use your power of heaven to recast thirty-six chaotic green lotus. Of course, it appeared after we integrated it It''s likely that it''s not the thirty-six chaotic green lotus, but the twelve chaotic green lotus, but that doesn''t matter. As long as it can enter the grade of chaotic green lotus, it can return to the grade of thirty-six chaotic green lotus in the future. "


    Su Chu frowned at the three lotus flowers taken out by Su mu, and then said slowly: "The origin of this thing is a little unusual! If I guess correctly, it may be the product of the great road in the boundless world! It should be that the existence of the realm of heaven can never create this thing, because there is a trace of the power of rules in this twelve grade creation green lotus! This is a power that I can''t master now! Only you have the atmosphere Yunda has a chance to master the power of time rules! If I don''t feel wrong, there should be a power of rules in this twelve product creation green lotus! This is definitely not something that can be made in the heaven realm! It should be the product of the avenue in the boundless world. If you bring it back, I''m afraid it will attract the attention of that Avenue! Of course, It''s just possible. If I can fuse the three lotus flowers before the avenue senses, and then use the power of time rules in your body, I should be able to offset the power of rules in the twelve product creation green lotus! But hurry! If the avenue senses the existence of the earth fairy world, it''s not easy! "


    Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the speech. Obviously, he also understood the importance of the matter. He immediately nodded and said aloud: "In that case, let''s seize the time to integrate and eliminate the power of rules in the twelve creation green lotus! Otherwise, it''s not good to expose the coordinates of the earth fairy world and attract the strong in the avenue realm to spy! Yutong, during the time we integrate the green lotus, you can walk around the earth fairy world, although the flood and wasteland world is more beautiful than now The earthly fairyland is much more full of immortality, but the earthly fairyland is not without its merits. I established the summer Dynasty here, which can carry one side of the world. It will never be weak. You can''t walk around and encounter your own opportunities. When Su Chuyi and I recast the chaotic green lotus, we will find you at the first time , you know what? "


    "Yutong understands." Su Yutong also nodded when she heard the speech. She also understood what kind of disaster it would bring if she exposed the coordinates of the earth fairy world and caused the strong people in the avenue to spy! In the wasteland world, Su Chuyi could completely hide the breath of his chaotic body by relying on the shielding array in the heavenly palace and staying with Su mu, but if Su Mu was not with him or left one day After opening the heavenly palace and going to other places, the breath of chaotic body in her body will not be hidden! Su Yutong knows very well what consequences will be caused if she exposes the breath of chaotic body. Therefore, during the period when Su Mu and Su Chuyi study Qinglian, she wants to try whether she can find a way to hide her breath of chaotic body Although most of the chaotic bodies in the universe are dead, many of them have grown up and have not been discovered by others! Su Yutong thinks they should have found a way to hide their physique, so Su Yutong wants to try and find out if they can find this way!


    It''s not difficult to say, it''s not easy to say. After all, the smell of chaos can''t be hidden easily. However, for Su Yutong, the best thing is that the earth fairy world is like her own back garden. She doesn''t have to worry about any danger! She can experiment recklessly in the earth fairy world, but she doesn''t dare to do so in the flood world Because if you want to try to hide the breath of your chaotic body, you must send out the breath of your chaotic body! Send it out without reservation! This will not only attract the attention of those chaotic demons in the chaos! Even the heaven and Avenue in the flood world will pay attention to yourself, so Su Yutong has not been in the flood world since the meeting This experiment is different now. From Su Mu''s mouth, we know that the earth fairy world is completely an ownerless land. The original earth fairy world is attached to the upper fairy world, which is still controlled. However, with the promotion of the earth fairy world to the greater world, the upper fairy world naturally can''t control the earth fairy world, and the two worlds are disconnected!


    Therefore, Su Yutong doesn''t have to worry that the smell of her chaotic body will lead to some bad things for herself. In the earth fairy world, she can freely emit the smell of her chaotic body, and then find a way to hide it! If she can succeed, she and Su Mu won''t have to hide themselves in the dark in the future It will be exposed! Although the probability of success is very small, Su Yutong is not an ordinary person. Since someone has succeeded, he may not be able to find the right way to hide his breath, isn''t he?


    As long as you can successfully hide the breath, it doesn''t matter if you go in and out of chaos at will. As long as you hide the breath of chaos, it''s basically safe! After all, there were many chaotic bodies hiding their bodies in the world! Even in front of the road! Doing things under the eyes of the great road and the heavenly way has not been killed by the great road, so this method is feasible! It''s just that it''s very difficult to finish it, but for Su Yutong, what she doesn''t fear most is difficulty! The feeling of conquering difficulties seems to make the whole person feel hundreds of times better!

 Chapter 1182

    Time may be the most unimportant thing for people who practice, but in the blink of an eye, 7000 years have passed. It has been more than 7000 years since those congenital gods were born and entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. However, the great Xia Dynasty is still as strong as before, and no one dares to challenge the majesty of the great Xia Dynasty in the open! They haven''t forgotten the fate of emperor Jun seven thousand years ago! Although it sounds like seven thousand years is a long time, for those practitioners, seven thousand years is really just equivalent to blinking their eyes! What''s more, the world is so huge that it takes hundreds of years to get to a place!


    However, more than 7000 years have passed, and the strength of those congenital divine mansions in the wasteland world has indeed improved a lot. Of course, this has improved a lot, but only for themselves. In the eyes of many people in the Xia Dynasty, the speed of improving the accomplishments of these congenital divine mansions in the wasteland world is really very slow! The number of strong people in daluojin Wonderland owned by the great Xia Dynasty has exceeded a thousand! Most of them are powerful people who were forced to reduce their accomplishments because of the promotion of the earth fairyland to the world. After staying at the peak of the golden fairyland for many years, they also condensed their own Tao fruit and entered the golden fairyland! Now the strength of the great Xia Dynasty is invincible in the real sense!


    To be exact, the number of Da Luo Jinxian is close to two thousand if you add those congenital gods who have joined the Xia Dynasty! Now the great Xia Dynasty has really achieved the situation of Da Luo Jinxian walking all over the ground! Now there is no real fairyland in the great Xia Dynasty. Even there are few sergeants below the five grades of golden fairyland. The great Xia Dynasty has been successful and become more powerful in these 7000 years! All this happened without Su Mu! The top strongman of Da Luo Jinxian, originally owned by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, is now about to enter the quasi holy realm!


    At this moment, Zhao Qing''s cultivation has come to the realm of nine grades of golden immortals in Da Luo! Only one step away from entering the quasi Holy Land! In addition, Lei Ming, the Grand Marshal of the three services, also broke through the realm of the eight grades of Luo Jinxian! For example, Su qinger and other Tianjiao who came from behind have reached the peak of the nine grades of Luo Jinxian at this moment! Even Lu Wanxi lost a lot of cultivation because he spent more than 5000 years practicing the sword technique of Da Luo sword fetus. At this moment, he has caught up! Su qinger inherited Su Mu''s talent. Although the congenital holy body fetus is not enough to make it become Tianjiao in the wasteland world, the congenital holy body fetus on Su qinger has been sublimated countless times. At this moment, it can''t be called holy body fetus! And Su qinger also gave himself a new name for his physique after countless advanced times! Call it Tao body!


    It''s not difficult for Su qinger to break through the peak of the nine grades of Da Luo Jinxian, but for Lu Wanxi, she doesn''t have any special physique. It''s not easy to catch up with Su qinger''s progress when she is three grades behind. However, the strength of the earth fairy world is greatly increased because Su Chuyi, the heavenly Tao of the earth fairy world, swallowed the demon world, Now Lu Wanxi also got a lot of benefits! Lu Wanxi is the son of Qi Yun in the fairy world. At this moment, the fairy world has become more powerful, and her son of Qi Yun has naturally become more powerful! Relying on the benefits brought by the earth fairy world swallowing the demon world, Lu Wanxi has caught up from behind at this moment! First step into the quasi Holy Land! Cut off your own evil body! It has become another quasi Saint strongman in the summer transportation dynasty! In addition to Su Mu and Zhang bainin, Lu Wanxi has become the top three in the summer transportation dynasty! And because Lu Wanxi has yuan Tu and a Bi in his hands, plus Da Luo sword fetus, Lu Wanxi is not necessarily the third! It can be said that Lu Wanxi''s strength is stable in the summer Dynasty. There is no one else except Su Mu!


    Because Lu Wanxi already had the two innate spiritual treasures yuan Tu and a Bi in her hands, she didn''t waste too much time looking for the right treasure. Da Luo sword fetus was originally a kind of killing skill, and Yuan Tu and a Bi are also the top two in the Honghuang world. It''s very suitable to cooperate with Lu Wanxi, Therefore, Lu Wanxi did not hesitate too much. He directly cut off the evil corpse and broke through to the early stage of quasi saint! Next, it only needs time to precipitate to make Lu Wanxi''s foundation more solid. When his cultivation reaches the peak of the early stage of quasi saint, he can enter the middle stage of quasi saint with the help of another a-bi sword! As for the last corpse, Lu Wanxi has not considered so much for the time being. After all, she has just broken through the early stage of quasi sainthood. There is still a long time to go before the next corpse, and she doesn''t know how long to wait before the third one, so Lu Wanxi hasn''t worried about these problems.


    In addition to the original strongmen of the great Xia Dynasty, Zhen Yuanzi and Hong Yun also joined the great Xia Dynasty. In addition, they originally joined Nu Wa and Fu Xi under the great Xia Dynasty, as well as the congenital God residences that have been constantly solicited in recent years. Now the number of congenital God residences in the great Xia Dynasty has reached more than 400! However, it''s a pity that the top three people in the congenital God''s residence did not join them in the summer Dynasty, but were still waiting for the opportunity and watching. Compared with other congenital God''s residence, Sanqing really showed its own uniqueness. When other congenital God''s residence was just a second-class Luo Jinxian, They have broken through the four grades of Da Luo Jinxian! It''s quite normal to be so arrogant. Anyway, for the current summer Dynasty, they don''t lack so many congenital gods.


    In addition to these congenital gods, great changes have taken place in the living creatures in the wasteland world! All the innate creatures have broken through the five grades of the golden fairyland, and even some of them have reached the peak of the golden fairyland. They only need to condense their own Taoist fruits into the golden fairyland, and most of those ordinary creatures have broken through the golden fairyland. Of course, there are many real fairylands, and there are countless celestial and earth immortals and the creatures below, In the past 7000 years, countless changes have taken place in the wasteland world, but the only thing that has not changed is the still powerful summer transportation dynasty! They are still standing at the top of the world!

 Chapter 1183

    In the boundless world, the congenital divine residences have grown up, but in the face of giants such as the great Xia Yun Dynasty, they have no resistance. It is not exaggeration. The current great Xia Yun Dynasty has such strength. There are thousands of great Luo Jinxian, countless troops in the golden fairy land, and Lu Wanxi, a new quasi Saint strong, Now the great Xia Dynasty can push the flood world without too much loss!


    At the same time, in the fairy world, Su Yutong has entered the quasi Saint realm at this moment. Although it is only the early stage of the new quasi saint, its strength has surpassed most of the old quasi Saint strongmen, which was tested by Su Mu himself. Even when fighting with himself, Su Yutong can do it without haste or delay, It can be said that Su Yutong is the strongest one in the Xia Dynasty except Su Mu! With the strength of the early quasi saint and the strength of the congenital chaotic body, Su Yutong now has no difficulty to challenge some of the late quasi Saint strong! According to Su Mu''s guess, once Su Yutong cuts off the second good corpse, Su Yutong''s strength is likely to surpass some saints! It''s not difficult to reach the realm of saints!


    What''s more, Su Yutong''s first corpse is just twenty-four chaotic green lotus. If Su Yutong promotes twenty-four chaotic green lotus to thirty-six chaotic green lotus in the future, Su Yutong''s strength will be more terrible at that time! Even surpassing Su mu in one fell swoop is not impossible! Su Yutong, a congenital chaotic body, is about to surpass the blue and surpass the blue!


    Originally, Su Mu thought it was enough for him and Su Chuyi to work together to cast twelve chaotic green lotus, but he didn''t expect that they directly cast twenty-four chaotic green lotus because of the blessing of the power of heaven. There is no doubt about the difficulty! Although the thirty-six chaotic green lotus products were not cast in one fell swoop, the twenty-four chaotic green lotus products are obviously enough for Su Yutong. Now that Su Yutong has entered the realm of quasi sainthood, it is time for Su Mu to consider what to use for Su Yutong''s second corpse cutting treasure, Su Mu originally planned to recast Pangu axe to Su Yutong as the second most precious thing to cut the body, but he had promised Lu Wanxi to give her the four immortal killing swords, so Su Mu naturally could not go back. It was basically impossible to recast Pangu axe after losing the four immortal killing swords, so Su Mu began to worry during this period, Where should I go to find Su Yutong''s second corpse cutting treasure!


    There is a chaotic bead in the chaos, but no one knows where it is. Even Su Mu knows the efficacy of the chaotic bead. It is very suitable to give Su Yutong as the best treasure for cutting the body. However, it is not easy to find the chaotic bead. There are 3000 chaotic demons in the chaos, It is unknown how many eras have passed since its birth. Even now, they have not found the trace of chaotic beads, not to mention that Su Mu wants to find them in a short time? That can be said to be very difficult! It''s not too much to say looking for a needle in a haystack!


    "Since there is no suitable treasure for Yutong, it seems that the system should be used as the best treasure for cutting the body." Su Mu sighed deeply and thought secretly that Su Mu had not read for a long time in order not to let himself rely on the system so that the system would disappear in the future, But Su Mu didn''t give up other functions in the system. The ability to learn magic power instantly can save him countless time. Why not? Even if the system really disappears in the future, Su Mu''s own talent and understanding are enough for him to learn everything, but it will only take a long time.


    "Why did you sigh suddenly? Shouldn''t you be happy that the girl broke through to the early stage of quasi sainthood? You know you''ve worked a lot for this matter over the years. Now that the girl Yutong has broken through to the quasi sainthood, why do you start to sigh again?" Su Chu looked at Su mu, who was sighing in a low voice not far away, and asked with some doubt, After all, in her opinion, Su Mu should be very happy at this time.


    Su Mu looked up at Su Chuyi, shook his head and said slowly: "It''s nothing. It''s just some small things. Yutong has broken through to the early stage of quasi sainthood, and her strength is enough. However, there is only one chaotic green lotus after all. I''ll think about how to solve the next corpse cutting treasure. Yutong''s innate chaotic body can''t absorb those ordinary treasures. Besides, my daughter''s corpse cutting treasure, even if it''s not the best in the world Yes, it must be absolutely top! Now chaotic Qinglian has been integrated by Yutong as the best treasure for cutting corpses. It is basically impossible to recast Pangu axe, and chaotic beads seem to exist in an ethereal way. Yutong has amazing talent and can''t trap her for too long in the early stage of quasi saint. I have to prepare the best treasure for Yutong before she breaks through. "


    "You''re really a daughter slave." Su Chu rolled his eyes and said slowly, "isn''t it the best treasure to cut the corpse? After the earth fairy world has been successfully promoted to the world, I have a hunch that several extraordinary things will be born, and even some extraordinary creatures will be born to make up for the shortcomings of the earth fairy world. Do you want me to give you one or two?"


    "Forget it, I don''t know how many years it will take to succeed in the promotion of the immortal world. According to my estimation, yiyutong''s talent will be enough to break through the mid-term of quasi saint in less than 3000 years. Are you sure that the promotion of the immortal world will be completely successful at that time? No, I still think of a way by myself. When Yutong becomes a saint, I don''t need to do so I''m tired. "Su Mu took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "OK, it''s up to you. By the way, it''s been more than 7000 years since you came back to the fairy world. When are you going to go back to have a look? After all, you brought the girl Yutong this time. There should be one less master in the summer transportation Dynasty now? Don''t you want to go back to see what the summer transportation Dynasty is now?" Su Chu stretched out and said slowly.


    "Are you driving me away?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Yes, I''m just driving you away. This time I took a lot of effort to help you get the chaotic green lotus out. I have to have a good rest." Su Chuyi said bluntly. Indeed, she has spent too much energy for more than 7000 years. Now Su Chuyi feels that the power of heaven in her body seems to be out of control, I have to have a good rest to stabilize the power of heaven in my body.


    "Yes, it''s time to leave. If you want to rest, go first." Su Mu smiled and said slowly.

 Chapter 1184

    Everything in the heavenly palace had not changed as much as 7000 years ago. Su Mu thought secretly. With the 3000 years he and Su Yutong spent in the Buzhou mountain and the 7000 years in the earth fairy world, they had not returned for more than 10000 years. Looking at here, everything was still the same, Su Mu couldn''t help smiling. If there was a place on the fourth street that could make su Mu feel at ease and feel the taste of home, then in addition to the earth fairy world, there was only the summer transportation Chaotian Palace with Liu Qingyi, red tea and his daughter.


    "For ten thousand years, I don''t know who is in charge of the summer transportation Dynasty. After all, we disappeared for ten thousand years without saying a word." Su Mu smiled and said slowly. He didn''t think about whether anyone dared to seize his position in the summer transportation Dynasty. After all, Su Mu knows them very well. They are undoubtedly not all his loyal followers, Su Mu believes that he has only disappeared for ten thousand years. Even if he disappears for another hundred thousand or even one million years, those who are loyal to him in the summer transportation Dynasty will always be loyal to themselves and will not have any indiscriminate thoughts about their position. As for the congenital gods and creatures who have newly joined the summer transportation Dynasty, they have to have the courage, After all, compared with the old strong men in the summer transportation Dynasty, their cultivation at the moment is still too weak.


    "It seems that my sister should have worked very hard over the years. After all, my father dragged me away, and my mother and aunt didn''t want to intervene in the affairs of the transportation Dynasty. But the people who can convince the people up and down in the summer transportation Dynasty, except my father and me, only my sister can do this. My sister must have been tired a lot during this period." Su Yutong said slowly that although she didn''t stay with Su mu all the time in these 10000 years, she also accompanied Su mu for 6000 years. Their father daughter relationship has improved a lot. This is also the place where Su Mu is most happy.


    "That''s right. It''s really your sister who is in charge of the Xia Yun Dynasty, huh? It seems that over the years, your sister has attracted a lot of congenital gods to the Xia Yun Dynasty. Even Zhen Yuanzi and other generations have joined us in the Xia Yun Dynasty, and their accomplishments have reached the four grades of Da Luo Jinxian. It seems that they have followed our suggestions and began to practice The skills of our fairyland are powerful, but they are no doubt not a limitation for them. Although the skills of the fairyland are not as good as their own skills, they are enough for them to use for a long time. "Su Mu nodded and said slowly, Through divine knowledge, Su Mu has scanned everything in the summer Dynasty, and has not attracted any attention. After all, his strength is already there. If Su Mu wants to think, even Hongjun, who is united in later generations, can''t find his trace.


    "Yutong, you have now broken through to the quasi holy realm, and your strength and vision and means are enough. After a period of experience, how about I give you the position of the leader of the summer transportation dynasty? Anyway, I have occupied this position for so many years and haven''t done too many things beneficial to our summer transportation Dynasty. How about passing the position to you?" Su Mu touched Su Yutong''s hair, smiled and said slowly. He really wanted to pass this troublesome position to Su Yutong. He was too tired. A lot of books were waiting to be dealt with by himself every day. Although Su Mu didn''t deal with it, it didn''t affect Su Mu at all. Su Mu felt very tired to be the leader of the dynasty.


    "Dad, it''s too early to say this now. Let''s talk about it later. And now that we have just returned to the heavenly palace, dad is going to teach me the grand master. What will others think? I believe my sister will not refute your idea, but my sister has done a lot of things for our summer Dynasty, and we will do that as soon as we come back Will such a big thing make others think that we are in a hurry? Let others think that we are not harmonious within the Su family? Take a moment longer, and my daughter is not very interested in the position of the leader of the dynasty. On the contrary, I think my sister will do better than me if she takes this position. "Su Yutong said slowly, rejecting Su Mu''s proposal.


    "You and your sister are just the same. Your sister also said that after you inherited the throne, you could lead us to the great summer Dynasty. In order not to rob you of the throne of Saint, your sister directly left the heavenly palace for 5000 years and didn''t come back to show her determination. Now you''re good. You think your sister is more suitable to be the leader of the great summer Dynasty. It''s a headache for us Does no one like the position of the head of the summer dynasty? Why are my two daughters giving way? "Su Mu touched his forehead in some distress and began his acting career.


    Seeing Su Mu''s headache, Su Yutong couldn''t help shaking his head. During the more than 6000 years of staying with Su mu, Su Mu was in a very strange state all the time. Originally, he thought there was a chaotic body and established such a huge thing in the summer movement, and even led the whole world to the other side. How domineering should the existence of the world be, But Su Mu''s body is completely inconsistent with Su Yutong''s original imagination. It can even be said that in Su Yutong''s heart, Su Mu is a very stable and cold domineering person. Whether in tone or other aspects, it should be very strict, but what about Su mu?


    In the past 6000 years, Su Yutong accidentally saw Su Mu digging his nostrils, dead fish eyes, dazed, stunned, and suddenly lost his divine knowledge after taking two steps. Sometimes Su Yutong wondered whether his father had schizophrenia? It was domineering and powerful when it was sold last time. Why did it become a person when it was idle? Become no different from a second product? Su Yutong doubted that his father really built the summer games? Such a person who is very out of tune and often lazy can actually establish the legendary Yun dynasty? Even take the whole fairyland?


    Su Yutong had a headache when she saw that Su Mu was going to start acting again. Originally, when she first saw Su Yutong, she was still interested in looking at the different side of her father, but now she has seen more, Su Yutong also understands that this is exactly a way for Su Mu to compromise! So Su Yutong said helplessly, "can I inherit the throne of Saint first?"


    Su Mu suddenly brightened up when he heard the speech. Then his face changed and his sadness disappeared completely. He took Su Yutong''s hand with a smile and said slowly: "it''s settled. Let''s go. I''ll announce the news in two days."


    Su Yutong: "

 Chapter 1185

    Su Mu and Su Yutong''s return did not cause any uproar. After all, in the eyes of the Xia Yun Dynasty, they have been staying somewhere above the mountain wisdom for cultivation. Only a few people know that Su Mu and Su Yutong returned to the earth fairy world to forge 36 chaotic green lotus products, When Su qinger saw Su Mu and Su Yutong appear in the heavenly palace, the whole person was stunned for a while. Then he quickly jogged and jumped into Su Mu''s arms, saying: "Dad, you and your sister are really cruel. They left me alone in the heavenly palace to deal with political affairs. They haven''t come back for tens of thousands of years! If I didn''t know what your purpose is, I''m afraid I''d think you just want to be lazy!"


    Su Mu laughed at the speech and then said slowly: "Come on, we''re back now. You''ve made great progress in the great Xia Dynasty for thousands of years, haven''t you? Thousands of great Luo Jinxian strongmen, most of the congenital shrines have also joined us in the great Xia Dynasty. Even your cultivation has broken through to the nine grades of the great Luo Jinxian. It''s only a matter of killing three corpses from the quasi saint. It''s good. It seems that these are good You haven''t wasted your talent at all in the past ten thousand years, but in my opinion, it''s still too slow. Ten thousand years should be enough for you to break through to the quasi holy state. Are you lazy? "


    Su Mu smiled and released Su qinger from his arms. Then he took a look at Su qinger, nodded and slowly said, "well, I guess you''re lazy. Otherwise, it''s not difficult to break through from the realm of six grade Luo Jinxian to quasi saint with your talent in these ten thousand years, or did you not find the most suitable treasure for yourself?"


    "What, I am not lazy, nor is it because there is no suitable cut dead treasure, but I have been busy for the past ten thousand years to see the middle and the upper and lower parts of the movement. Do you think I am very idle? Do I have time to practice every day? I have only ten years to get a chance to practice it. How do I describe this flavor? I do not know how to describe it, anyway. I''ve seen it clearly over the years. I don''t compete for the position of the leader of the dynasty. It''s really a perfect choice. Yutong, my sister vowed never to rob you of the position of the leader of the dynasty. Don''t worry! My sister did what she said! " Su qinger solemnly and incomparably said slowly to Su Yutong, and even planned to swear to prove that he had no interest in the position of the leader of the summer Dynasty.


    Su Yutong couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech, and then slowly said, "sister, there''s no need to do this. No matter who we inherit our father''s position, don''t we still solve things for our family? If sister really wants to be the position of the leader of the dynasty, but take it, Yutong is not very interested in that position."


    Hearing the two sisters talking to each other in front of him, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling a twitch in his eyes. He wasted countless efforts and spent so many years to create the Xia Yun Dynasty. He wanted to pass it on. Unexpectedly, his two children despised it very much? They even kept pushing each other? What''s this!? is it possible that my position in the Xia Yun Dynasty is so unpopular Welcome? At least it''s also the position of the leader of the dynasty! Even if you two sisters have a good relationship, they won''t cause a big war, but you have to fight for it at least? Even if you don''t fight now, you''re still there. You''re humble to each other. You don''t want to say anything against your heart. Frankly, Su Mu immediately felt his heart, So tired.


    "Since neither of you is willing to inherit the throne of our summer games, why don''t I give you a suggestion? How about your common intellectual disability? Anyway, qinger also said that you have been extremely busy in charge for thousands of years, and you don''t even have much time for cultivation. It''s better for you two to master the summer games together, so that you can relax Many, aren''t they? As a force established by me, I wouldn''t be reconciled if it were so lonely. After all, the current summer Dynasty is far too far from the real top dynasty! "Su Mu said solemnly.


    "Since my father is not willing to let the summer games go on like this, anyway, you are still full of vitality and Shouyuan is still very long. How about you manage the summer games? As for when to pass the throne to your sister, how about it?" Su qinger tilted his mouth and said slowly. Su Yutong, who was on the side, also smiled and nodded, obviously agreed with Su qinger''s idea.


    Su Mu felt very speechless when he heard the speech, and then slowly said, "do you think I don''t want to be the leader of the dynasty? There are too many things I need to deal with on weekdays. I can''t manage most of the things in the dynasty. It''s easy for me to pass the position to you, isn''t it?"


    Su qinger suddenly rolled his eyes when he heard the speech, and then said aloud: "After the appraisal, Dad, you just want to be lazy to teach us the position of the leader of the great Xia Dynasty. Yutong and I are your children. It''s not a problem to inherit the great Xia Dynasty, but it''s too early for us now. Father, it''s only nearly 20000 years since you established the great Xia Dynasty. Top Why are you so anxious to pass on the throne to us? Other rulers and emperors are thinking about their longevity and firmly occupying the position under their hips. When you are good, you think about biting your daughter all the time and thinning down your position so that you can be natural and unrestrained. Think about it and talk about it. Is this what a good father should do? "


    Su Mu could not help but hold up his chin when he heard the speech, then frowned, thought for a while and said slowly: "As you said, it''s a little... Ah bah! You''re almost biased. OK, if you don''t want to inherit in a short time, forget it. Anyway, you''re right. I''m still young. When you decide to succeed, I''ll pass it on to you. But Yutong, you''d better inherit the throne first and become a saint first. You''re also a good name Help me handle things smoothly. "


    "I see." Su Yutong nodded and said that although she knew that once she became a saint, she must have a lot of things to deal with by herself, Su Yutong was very confident in herself, but some small things. It was as simple as eating and drinking water. It didn''t take much time. After all, she had mastered the summer games for a period of time and did ten things The score is qualified, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1186

    In the middle palace, the upper and lower levels of the great Xia Yun Dynasty gathered here. This was the first time Su Mu met many of them, because there were many new faces of Su mu. They were Su qinger, who had been recruited into the Xiantian God residence under the great Xia Yun Dynasty over the years. Among them, the weakest cultivation was also the second grade realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and the highest cultivation was the one, Su Mu nodded because he already had the strength of the four grade great Luo Jinxian. It seems that these congenital gods still understand the choice. Although their own skills should be more suitable for themselves, the skills of the earth fairy world can undoubtedly improve his Ma En''s strength rapidly. When the state reaches a certain level in the future, Wouldn''t it be good to practice and master your skills?


    "It seems that there are a lot of new faces in our summer transportation Dynasty. Qinger, introduce them to Dad. Who are these people?" Su Mu actually knows the identity of these congenital God mansions in his heart, but Su Mu doesn''t directly say what he knows about them, but plans to give these congenital God mansions a downfall. After all, he has disappeared for tens of thousands of years, It''s still a question whether these congenital divine mansions don''t regard themselves as one thing because of their pride. Therefore, Su Mu had already considered it clearly before entering the heavenly palace. To give these congenital divine mansions an authority, not only to show his dignity, but also to make it easier for Su Yutong to inherit the position of Saint and master the affairs of the summer movement, Otherwise, there will always be people who disagree with Su Yutong at that time. That''s not what Su Mu wants to see, so the best solution is to give these congenital God mansions a downfall! Give me a warning!


    In the main hall of the central palace, countless congenital gods'' mansions could not help but take a deep breath as Su Mu sat on the throne at will. However, they did not open their mouth at will. They knew each other''s identity. After all, who dares to sit on the throne except the saint of the summer movement in the legend? Even the Royal Highness, who has mastered the movement of the Xia and Shang Dynasties for thousands of years, has never been in that position. But now a very young man is directly sitting in the main position, and there is no response from the middle and high levels of the rest of the summer transportation Dynasty. Doesn''t this explain the origin of dealing with it? Basically, you can understand who the other party''s identity is without any consideration!


    "Do not bother long princess, your royal highness introduces me." in order to facilitate the cause, we have registered all the innate gods in the middle and lower reaches of the imperial court. The ranking order is in the order of the Royal Highness given by the Royal Highness. He bowed his head and saluted Su mu.


    Su Mu couldn''t help but look at him. Then he waved his hand and directly called the books into his own hands to read them. The first name in Su Mu''s eyes was Zhen Yuanzi, who was in front, that is, the person who took out the books and gave them to him. Su Mu took a deep breath and said slowly: "Zhen Yuanzi? Is that you? The cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian''s four grades is very good, but it''s still too weak. Seize the time to improve your strength. Don''t be challenged and lost by others when your strength and position don''t match, then you have to leave your current position automatically."


    Su Mu is a very kind reminder. After all, in the summer transportation Dynasty, Su Mu originally wanted to improve the strength of the military sergeant and senior management of the summer transportation Dynasty, in order not to let them stay lazy, so Su Mu also established rules. Anyone who likes other people''s positions can challenge each other. If he wins, his position is yours. If he loses, you need to hand it over Only pay the other party''s satisfaction. After all, everything is not in vain. If you want to challenge the other party to get the other party''s position, can''t you hand in something to attract the other party''s attention?


    The Zhen Yuan Zi Wen Yan made a courtesy in front of Su Mu''s line, and slowly said, "thank you very much for reminding him that we must keep a heart in mind. We will seize the time to improve our strength. We will never fail to live up to this position."


    Su Mu didn''t make any answer after hearing the speech. At this moment, Su Mu is undoubtedly giving these congenital God mansions an image of emperor who is very domineering and has few words. At least Su Mu thinks he is like this, but he doesn''t know what it looks like. It depends on how these congenital God mansions treat themselves.


    At this time, Su Mu suddenly became a little interested in something, so he turned around and looked at Su qinger around him and asked, "forget it, wait and see, qinger, is there anyone from the west among these congenital gods?"


    "I don''t think so. It seems that there are only two congenital divine mansions in the western world up to now. However, according to your original opinion, which two congenital divine mansions are not qualified to be the people in our Xia Yun Dynasty, so we didn''t consider inviting them in the past. They took the initiative to tell us that they wanted to join us in the Xia Yun Dynasty a while ago, but I gave them a reply "No." Su qinger shook his head and said slowly.


    "Well, it seems that even if the western world has not experienced the destruction of Luo Xuan''s self explosion as originally, the original congenital God''s residence is very few. It is even possible that only zhunti and Jieyin are congenital God''s residence, but those two people are too shameless. I don''t like it. You are right not to let them join us in the transportation of Korea, so that they won''t be transported by us in the future The name is outside to ruin the reputation of our Dynasty. "Su Mu nodded and said slowly.


    Many of your Highness''s congenital shrines did not dare to gasp when listening to the conversation between the father and daughter. It was not that they did not have the courage, but that Su Mu was actually too terrible when he talked about the western zhunti and the introduction of the two. Su Mu had existed in the late zhunti period as early as ten thousand years ago, and his combat effectiveness was comparable to the existence of the first and second grade of saints in those years, Now, ten thousand years later, no one knows what level Su Mu''s strength has reached! Even Su Yutong has been following Su Mu''s ass and even challenged Su mu. He can''t know where Su Mu''s specific strength is!


    At that time, Su Mu entered the world with the strength of Da Luo Jinxian! After 10000 years, it has entered the late quasi Saint period! Now more than 10000 years have passed. No one knows what strength Su Mu is! This will only be known by the world when Su Mu takes the initiative to expose it one day! Now the smell from Su Mu! It''s really terrible!

 Chapter 1187

    In fact, in the western region of the wasteland world, there are countless creatures singing loudly about the benefits brought to them by Jieyin and zhunti. In fact, it is not difficult for people with a clear eye to see what Jieyin and zhunti did for, but they just want to control the West in their own hands. But now the whole wasteland world belongs to the summer Dynasty, The actions of Jieyin and zhunti are undoubtedly looking for their own destruction, but the other party is also very smart. They know that everything they do is asking for trouble for themselves, and even lead to the attack of the Xia Yun Dynasty. Therefore, they are very smart to make use of their identity and go to invest in the Xia Yun Dynasty.


    However, Su qinger knew that Su Mu was very unhappy with the introduction and zhunti, so he had never accepted them to let them enter the great Xia Dynasty. However, the introduction and zhunti showed to countless creatures in the flood and desolate world, making those creatures in the western world think they are facing the great Xia Dynasty. Helping them is not an enemy of the great Xia Dynasty, Therefore, during this period of time, zhunti and Jieyin have directly recruited tens of millions of innate creatures under their command by relying on the lack of information about these innate creatures. If there were not any sects in the current prosperous and desolate world, and the main person was only the summer movement Dynasty, I''m afraid zhunti and Jieyin would now teach the west to create it! At that time, maybe their merits and virtues can make them become quasi saints directly.


    However, zhunti and zhunti were nothing but ants for the summer transportation Dynasty. No one paid any attention to them. Although zhunti and zhunti had been coming to their heavenly palace every other time to ask to join the summer transportation Dynasty, Su qinger never answered them, Because Su qinger knows how much his father hates these two later Western saints! It can even be said that if his father saw zhunti and zhunti, Su qinger had no doubt whether Su Mu would slap them to death. However, for various reasons, Su qinger just refused zhunti and zhunti, and had never shot them. After all, Su qinger also considered that the flood and wilderness world was so big, Congenital God''s residence is also unknown. Why do you want to kill zhunti and lead to the unhappiness of other congenital God''s residence? After all, they don''t have any good excuse to kill the two westerners. If they move them without permission, it may also cause unhappiness to other congenital God mansions in the wasteland world. After all, they only see that Jieyin and zhunti come to the heavenly palace every few years to ask them if they can join the summer games. They have never done anything sorry for the summer games, If they died in the hands of the summer Dynasty, it would be hard to explain.


    After all, there are still countless congenital divine mansions in the desolate world that have not joined them in the summer transportation Dynasty. If they kill them directly without asking, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of chaos, although it''s actually nothing for the summer transportation Dynasty, However, in Su qinger''s opinion, those congenital divine mansions are also a group of good combat effectiveness. There is no need to push them all out of the arms of the summer transportation Dynasty for the sake of two unpleasant people. Although the current summer transportation Dynasty is strong, it is just in the flood world. If you leave the flood world and meet those real top transportation dynasties, The current summer transportation Dynasty is not enough to see, and although those congenital God mansions have talent and future, that is, the realm of saints at most, at least for the current summer transportation Dynasty, they still need to be able to reach that level of combat effectiveness, don''t they?


    Therefore, Su qinger just temporarily refused Jieyin and zhunti''s request to join their summer Dynasty. Even when he learned that Jieyin and zhunti had even done bad things in the western world, Su qinger didn''t decide to attack them at the first time, because Su qinger didn''t think it was necessary, even if zhunti and zhunti practiced for another 100000 years, Maybe they can''t beat an ordinary Luo Jinxian strongman under their Xia Yun dynasty! Because in 100000 years, it is enough to improve the strength of the strong Luo Jinxian under their command by several levels!


    However, Jieyin and zhunti pay too much attention to cultivating their own innate skills. Their strength progress can be said to be slower than that of snails. Therefore, even if they are given 100000 years to practice, they are still ants for the strong people in the summer movement Dynasty. At most, they are stronger than before, but in front of them, Jieyin and zhunti have no choice but to become weaker and weaker. After all, the cultivation time required by any strong person in the summer movement Dynasty is very short. After all, the speed of their cultivation breakthrough can be said to be far faster than any existence in the boundless world, giving Jieyin and zhunti 100000 years, They may be able to break through the realm of the first grade of Da Luo Jinxian to the realm of the third grade, but for the practitioners in the summer movement Dynasty, 100000 years is too long, which is enough for them to practice from the realm of the first grade of Da Luo Jinxian to the quasi holy realm! This is the gap between their summer games and the famine world!


    Therefore, when Su qinger knew that zhunti and Jieyin played tricks in the western world, he didn''t care what they did, nor was it arrogance of Su qinger. In fact, the gap between their Xia Dynasty and the living creatures in the wasteland world was too large. Even the congenital God residence in the wasteland world was difficult to touch the breakthrough speed of ordinary people in the Xia Dynasty, The top Tianjiao in the great Xia Dynasty is far more than the understanding of the prosperous world. They can''t understand why the great Xia Dynasty broke through so quickly? It''s just a matter of the blink of an eye. The great Xia Yun Dynasty was born with thousands of great Luo Jinxian strong men! You should know that even the congenital divine residence in their boundless world has only broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in recent years, but there have been an unknown number of Da Luo Jinxian as early as countless years ago in the summer movement Dynasty, and even a female generation in the eyes of their congenital divine residence, such as Su qinger, Zhao Qing and others, Ten thousand years ago, it had broken through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. It''s not even the first grade realm in the early days of Da Luo Jinxian, but the deep-rooted realm of six grade Da Luo Jinxian! Such terrible strength is no doubt invincible in the eyes and hearts of all living creatures in the desolate world! Even now, Su qinger and Zhao Qing, two women of the great Xia Dynasty, had the strength of six grade Luo Jinxian ten thousand years ago, which still makes countless people feel frightened!

 Chapter 1188

    For Su mu, it''s not that he can''t tolerate the existence of zhunti and Jieyin. After all, Su Mu''s bad feelings about zhunti and Jieyin are just preconceived. In this real world, Su Mu hasn''t had contact with those two people. It''s not that annoying. Even if the pig doesn''t like each other in his heart, Su Mu won''t explain it directly, But when Su Mu learned what Jieyin and zhunti had done, he immediately couldn''t bear his disgust for those two people. He ordered the sergeant stationed in the west to destroy Jieyin and zhunti in time! As for what reason to use, let them decide for themselves!


    After making this decision, Su Mu was not in any mood to get to know these congenital God mansions anymore, and said slowly: "Qing''er, next, you''d better temporarily master the progress of the foreign war of the Xia Dynasty and let Yutong gradually accept the rest of the big and small matters in the Xia Dynasty. In two days, I''ll announce Su Yutong''s order to become the saint of the Xia Dynasty. As for you, there is only one saint after all. Dad wants to give it to you, but I have to admit that Yutong is more suitable for this position than you If you like, you might as well become a king. What do you think? "


    "The king is like a king of heaven, who is alone in the army. It''s too much trouble. I''ll just forget it. I''ll continue to be my princess. What''s wrong with me? There''s nothing I need to do every day. As a princess in the summer, I only need to enjoy it every day. What''s the best treatment? What am I going to do to be a king? I''m free every day. It''s enough for me to be a long princess. Sister Yutong will take over the things during the transportation. Naturally, I don''t have to worry about any problems. If my father is going to live in seclusion with my mother, won''t I be able to stay with my father and mother all the time? " Su qinger smiled and said slowly. Then she took an arrow step in front of Su Mu and rushed to the North Palace. She ignored Su mu, who was still walking slowly on the road. She wanted to tell her mother and aunt the news of Su Mu''s return. By the way, she also wanted to tell Lu Wanxi, the last person she wanted to tell!


    ......


    If there is a quiet and secluded place in the prosperous world, I''m afraid there is no place in the world that can be called a secluded place except the North Palace of the heavenly palace where the summer transportation Dynasty is located. In the bamboo forest and stone pavilion, Liu Qingyi and red tea are tasting the latest spring tea at this moment. They have come like this for thousands of years. Whenever Su Mu goes out, he We all know that this is estimated to be thousands of years. Now the two people are just used to the feeling that they have been separated from Su mu for thousands of years, because their strength has also been greatly improved!


    If you put it in a very unpleasant sentence, it''s a whole million years. Even if you give a pig such a long time, he can cultivate and live a long life. What''s more, the talent is not thick red sleeves and slightly gifted Liu Qingyi? Although Liu Qingyi''s talent is far worse than the real arrogance, even if he shared a small piece of yellow with Su mu Li is the same, but I have to say that ten thousand years have passed, and Liu Qingyi has not wasted time in vain. The last time I met Liu Qingyi was just the existence of the peak of the nine grades in the real fairyland. But this time, Liu Qingyi''s strength showed up all over at this moment. There is no doubt that Liu Qingyi has entered the realm of golden immortals! Even reached the five grades in the golden fairyland!


    It seems that Liu Qingyi has understood his Tao heart, found a way to make a breakthrough and successfully entered the golden immortal realm. Liu Qingyi has already done so, not to mention red tea. At this moment, red tea has successfully broken through the original golden immortal realm to the second level of Da Luo golden immortal. Although it is not too strong, the strength of the second level of Da Luo golden immortal is already very strong Yes, how many people in the world can grow to this stage at the age of red tea? Very few. Red tea is undoubtedly an existence like Tianjiao. After all, it has only taken tens of thousands of years to cultivate red tea. The real age of red tea is not small, but it is not big enough to go anywhere, so red tea can break through the realm of great Luo Jinxian , it can be regarded as the existence of a Tianjiao level!


    "Mother, aunt, are you still drinking tea? I''m afraid you''ll suffocate yourself by staying in the North Palace all day. Now I have good news for you. Don''t you listen?" Su qinger came to Liu Qingyi and said slowly to Liu Qingyi with a smile.


    Liu Qingyi didn''t feel strange when she saw Su qinger appear around her. She just narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "what good news can I have? Tell your mother. Is it possible that there is someone in our family qinger''s heart? This is really a great thing. Remember to bring it to your mother when the time comes."


    "Well, don''t forget to bring it to my aunt, and let her aunt check it. After all, it''s light. But the princess we grew up in the palm of our hand is the little princess of the Xia Xia Dynasty. We want to pursue our royal highness. We can''t let the two of us be satisfied. No matter how good he is, you can''t do that." The tea on one side also smiled and said to Liu Qingyi. In his tone, he was full of jokes about Su qinger. After all, after all, after so many years, Su qinger was not in a hurry, and Liu Qingyi began to be in a hurry. But even if he couldn''t hold a grandson in his life, wouldn''t he even have a grandson?


    Su qinger is not interested in love at all. She even spread what she said in front of Su mu, Liu Qingyi and red tea all over the flood world. If she wants to be a man of her Su qinger, she can either surpass her father or surpass her father with something in her body! All living creatures in the flood world despised this sentence at the first time, but with the development of society Xia Yun Chao''s strength has come out, and countless people who want to pursue suer''s son are also aware that the royal highness of the princess is not so good to catch up with, even if she accidentally becomes disabled.


    Su Yutong is even more impossible. Su qinger is OK. Su qinger is just unwilling to marry. Su Yutong is impossible to marry in this life! If Su qinger may become someone else''s wife in the future, Su Yutong can never be controlled by any man! This is very clear to anyone!


    "You, don''t tease me. My father is back and is walking towards the North Palace. Are you sure you don''t want to prepare?" Su qinger said slowly with a bad smile.

 Chapter 1189

    The news of Su Mu''s return to the heavenly palace did not hide anyone. The whole famine world learned for the first time that the leader of the summer Dynasty, who had disappeared for thousands of years, had appeared in the famine world again at this moment. They could not know where Su Mu had gone in the past ten thousand years, but they knew, Judging from the terrible smell suddenly coming from the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the strength of the great Xia Yun pilgrim is much stronger than other original strength! Ten thousand years! The saint of the great Xia Dynasty must have gone to some secret place and got his own chance! Now no one knows what strength the other party has! Even the high-level officials in the summer transportation Dynasty, even Su qinger and Su Yutong don''t know how far Su Mu''s strength has come!


    Su qinger has now made a successful breakthrough to the peak of the nine grades of Da Luo Jinxian. She is only half a step away from becoming a quasi saint. She can''t see through Su Mu''s strength. After all, Su Mu''s strength has exceeded the quasi saint in his early years, and Su Yutong has broken through the early stage of practicing martial arts, Even his strength is no worse than that of the late quasi saint. Even Su Yutong can''t know what state Su Mu is now. It can be imagined what kind of breakthrough Su Mu has made in these ten thousand years! What changes have taken place in strength!


    However, for all the creatures in the world, the changes of Su mu in these ten thousand years have nothing to do with them, because they still know very clearly that Su Mu is still the strongest in their world! It is the ceiling of their strength in the desolate world! Even many of the congenitally divine residences that joined the summer movement Dynasty could not even raise any perseverance to face Su mu in their hearts that day. Only Zhen Yuanzi and Su Mu said a few words. All the other congenitally divine residences were silent and dumb. It was not that they were unwilling to speak, but that they were afraid to speak. Su Mu did not hide his momentum that day, It''s too terrible for them. They haven''t suffered such terrible pressure in their life! Even the suppression of Pangu''s will that had not dispersed on Buzhou mountain did not feel more terrible than the momentum that Su Mu sent out to them that day!


    But even so, they didn''t think that Su Mu''s strength exceeded Pangu, the creator God who created the wasteland world, because there was still a gap between them. Su Mu''s momentum on that day was really terrible, and even couldn''t make them have any resistance, But for them, it is clear from their hearts how powerful Pangu is. Although they are not very clear about the mystery of the founding of the world, Pangu cut off chaos and killed three thousand chaotic demons to create a wasteland world. They think that Su mu can''t do this now! Although it''s not clear what state Su Mu''s strength is in, they know that it''s not easy for Su Mu to open up a world like Pangu. Even if Su Mu does his best now, he can''t create an existence comparable to the flood and famine world!


    In fact, it''s true. Su Mu''s strength is really terrible, but it''s too far compared with Pangu. After all, Pangu is at least a peak of heaven, Otherwise, even if he was given such precious treasures as Pangu axe and thirty-six chaotic green lotus, he would never be able to cut open chaos and kill three thousand chaotic demons at the same time! With Su Mu''s strength getting stronger and stronger, Su Mu is more and more skeptical about Pangu''s pioneering work! As his strength became stronger, Su Mu was more aware of the existence of his realm. It was not difficult to be invincible in the same realm, but he had to survive and even kill all 3000 chaotic demons who were also invincible in the same realm at the same time! This is absolutely impossible!


    Is the talent of chaos demon God high? Nature is extremely high! Even the Divine Body Tianjiao and peerless Tianjiao in many worlds can not be compared with the chaotic demon God, because the three thousand chaotic demons all master the existence of the three thousand laws! Every chaos demon God has reached the limit on the road of the law he has mastered! Such characters are absolutely invincible in the same realm! Only other demons who are three thousand chaotic demons are qualified to fight them! But there are doubts. Pangu, who was born in the thirty-six chaotic green lotus for countless years, has the strength of the peak of heaven since he was born, but he absolutely has no combat experience and means! Why did Pangu hold Pangu''s axe to cut off chaotic space and create a prosperous world? How can he defeat and kill all three thousand chaos demons once? With the Pangu axe in his hand and the chaotic green lotus under his feet? No way! Absolutely impossible!


    There are too many places that make su Mu wonder. He also doubts more and more whether the prosperous world, which exists in the world at the peak of Xiandao civilization, was born in a conspiracy! What is the truth of the birth of the wilderness world? Su Mu suspected that it was because the Avenue had given Pangu strength that he could deal with 3000 chaotic demons and kill them. Otherwise, with Pangu''s law, which was only one of the forces that mastered the limit, how could he deal with the other chaotic demons who mastered the strongest law? Apart from anything else, can the law of space be dealt with by the law of force? Maybe. What about time? What about cause and effect? What about fate? Even countless other top-level laws, no matter any one, can be said to far exceed the law of force in all aspects, but why can Pangu forcibly kill all 3000 chaotic demons with the law of force? Therefore, Su Mu had always wondered whether it was the avenue of the chaotic world that gave Pangu the power to give birth to the wasteland world?


    But then the problem arises again. What is the reason why the avenue lent Pangu power? Su Mu couldn''t understand it. Perhaps the only possibility is that he was born in the chaotic world. It''s even a treasure beyond the avenue level, the chaotic Pearl!


    "The chaotic bead contains the power of space and time rules. Anyone will be greedy for this thing and want to take it as his own, but the chaotic bead is born with spirit and is not so easy to master. Maybe this chaotic bead is the purpose of Da Dao? The reason why he lent Pangu the power to kill 3000 chaotic demons is just because Da Dao wants to try whether it can pass The creatures in the desolate world have found the chaotic pearl? "Su Mu thought in his heart.

 Chapter 1190

    For other creatures in the wasteland world, it is a very serious thing for Pangu to create the wasteland world. Without Pangu killing three thousand chaotic demons to create the wasteland world, there would be no birth of their congenital gods and creatures. However, for Su mu, it seems that there are countless doubts about the wasteland, Su Mu was very curious. He wanted to know what the future of the wasteland world was like, whether the wasteland world was born in the conspiracy as he guessed, or whether there were other doubts in the wasteland world that he didn''t even think of.


    However, although Su Mu is very skeptical about the truth of the birth of the famine world, after all, these are just guesses. Whether they are true or false depends on the real information obtained by Su Mu when he is strong enough in the future. Anyway, now everything is just Su Mu''s own guess, It''s still a question mark whether the wasteland world was really born in countless conspiracies as Su Mu guessed, but it''s enough for Su Mu that they won''t be affected during the summer transportation in a short time! Su Mu still needs a long time to grow up. They also need a period of time to grow up in the summer Dynasty. After they are strong enough, Su mu can go to the chaos without any concern and find the truth by himself!


    If you can, Su Mu even wants to go to the wild world to explore what he wants to know. After all, Su Mu''s strength is strong enough. Su Mu is not as worried about those chaotic demons in chaos as before. Now if those chaotic demons stand in front of Su mu, Su mu can even kill him without a sword! This is the great change of Su Mu''s own strength in the past ten thousand years! The original Su Mu was full of awe for the chaotic demons in chaos, because Su Mu knew that even if he could hold a few chaotic demons, he would never be able to fight with most chaotic demons. Even if there were too many chaotic demons, he would have to die, But now Su Mu has the strength to face countless chaotic demons. If the former Su Mu still has some awe for the chaotic demons, now Su Mu completely regards them as ants!


    Because Su Mu knew very well that when Hongjun became a saint or even wanted to join the Tao in later generations, there was a strong man in the realm of saints among the three thousand chaotic demons. Although the other party took the road of proving Tao, Su Mu didn''t need to take the other party seriously, At present, the chaotic demons in chaos are basically just quasi holy territory, and even there are few chaotic demons in quasi holy territory. However, they are too far away on the road of laws they master, so their strength is definitely far beyond their own realm, but even so, Su Mu still regards it as an ant!


    Countless people are guessing what kind of state Su Mu has entered and what kind of state his cultivation has broken through. Su mu can tell each other that he has achieved the fruit flavor of saints! The achievement of the mixed yuan Taoist fruit has become the great Luo Jinxian of the mixed yuan! That is, what later generations call the existence of saints! Su Mu did not become a saint in the wasteland world, but chose to become a saint in the earth fairy world. In addition, Su Mu took the road of three corpses in one to prove the Tao, so Su Mu''s strength was too much more than ordinary people!


    The realm of saints is also divided into strong and weak. What kind of treasure is in hand is also a measure of a saint''s combat effectiveness! For example, the leader of Tongtian cult who had mastered the four immortal killing swords set up the immortal killing sword array with the four immortal killing swords. It only needs one idea. No one in the sword array can live! Even the strong who are both saints can''t do anything in the face of the immortal killing sword array! There is only one way to break the immortal killing sword array, that is, the strength is far more than the controller of the four immortal killing swords! It''s possible to do it!


    The immortal killing four swords set the immortal killing sword array in this world, which cannot be broken unless the Four Saints work together! Future generations have indeed proved this statement. The four Immortals'' swords are indeed inseparable from the four saints. Even the top of the two saints Taiqing and Yuqing have to owe the cause and effect belonging to the west to the array of Immortals'' swords, and force zhunti and Jieyin to deal with the leader of Tongtian cult. If it is not the two saints of the West in future generations because they helped Yuqing and Taiqing, Buddhism cannot grow up! Because everything about Buddhism, even everything about western religion, is because the original two saints Taiqing and Yuqing owe the cause and effect belonging to the west, which gives the west the opportunity to rise! The two saints of Yuqing and Taiqing also tasted the bitter fruit of doing so!


    At this moment, Su Mu is standing at the top of the realm of saints! Su Mu is even sure that if he faces the immortal killing sword array set by the four immortal killing swords, he can easily break it. However, if he sets the Hu of the immortal killing sword array, Su Mu is also confident to be truly invincible! The immortal killing four swords in the hands of the leader of Tongtian cult are terrible, but it is not enough for Su mu. If Su Mu puts down the immortal killing sword array and invites Four Saints in the same realm to break the array, Su Mu is even sure to kill them all! It will not break the bamboo array like the leader of Tongtian cult in the original work, resulting in the death and injury of countless disciples under his command!


    Although Su Mu is only the existence of a saint''s realm of one product, Su Mu takes the method of proving Tao by force. Even before proving Tao by force, he has brought the three corpses into one and played the complete effect of the three corpses. At this moment, although Su Mu is only the strength of a saint, Su Mu''s combat effectiveness at this moment has exceeded that of a saint of three products! It can even be said that Su mu, even some four or even five level saints, may not be able to defeat him steadily! Because Su Mu has too many cards in his hands! Without using most of his cards, Su Mu has the strength to fight with the third grade sage. If he uses his cards, the fourth grade sage is not his opponent, and even the fifth grade sage can''t win himself! This is the result of Su Mu''s three corpses in one to prove the road! Ordinary meritorious saints can''t even stop Su Mu''s move now! Here! Is the gap!

 Chapter 1191

    Over the past ten thousand years, many changes have taken place in the prosperous and desolate world. Although most of the changes were expected by Su mu, there is one thing that Su Mu really didn''t think of, that is, they killed those congenital God mansions just after they were born for more than 7000 years in the summer, and the most top congenital God mansions, Dijun, As a result, the sun star lost its control of the three legged Jinwu, and some became out of control. The Eastern Emperor Taiyi knew very well how serious the consequences would be if the sun star went wrong. Therefore, more than 6000 years ago, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi returned to the sun star and became the new controller of the sun star. In order to express his loyalty to the summer movement, He even left his soul in the imperial palace of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and handed it over to Su qinger. It can be imagined how much the Eastern Emperor Taiyi wanted to catch the train of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and go further.


    If we say that among the innumerable congenital divine residences, the most powerful ones are the Sanqing and the two western congenital divine residences born in the Kunlun Mountains. Although Su Mu despises the existence of the two western gods who don''t want face at all, we have to say that their talents are still very amazing, even surpassing the top congenital divine residences such as Zhen Yuanzi, Reached a level of existence with Sanqing! You should know that Sanqing is transformed by Pangu''s pure Qi. In the desolate world, they have such a unique treatment for their cultivation, but the two Western leaders and zhunti can even improve their strength to the same level as Sanqing when they are barren compared with the East! It is conceivable that the talent of quasi mention and introduction is really very good!


    To tell the truth, if zhunti and Jieyin hadn''t left too many negative impressions on Su Mu''s first entry, Su Mu might really consider bringing them under his command. After all, with zhunti and Jieyin''s talent, if they were cultivated a little, they wouldn''t have no chance to become strong at the top of the realm of saints in the future, and even enter the realm of heaven, but it''s a pity, The impression of zhunti and Jieyin on Su Mu is really poor, so even if they show such amazing talent, Su Mu still doesn''t want to bring them under his command. Anyone in the Xia Yun Dynasty can accept them, even if you are a demon who has committed heinous crimes. As long as you are loyal to the Xia Yun Dynasty and Su mu, there will be a world of you, However, Su Mu doesn''t want zhunti and Jieyin to enter his Xia Yun Dynasty and become his own existence. It''s not that Su Mu thinks they have joined the Xia Yun Dynasty. What they lose in the future is his Su Mu''s face, but what they do in the future will undoubtedly make the Xia Yun Dynasty look bleak! Therefore, it is impossible for Su Mu to bring them under the command of the great Xia Dynasty, and according to Su Mu''s estimation, they do not mean to join the great Xia Dynasty. Otherwise, how could they gather so many innate creatures in the western world with the help of reasons? Isn''t this an alternative way to get rid of the control of the summer dynasty?


    For Su mu, even if his talent is very good, even according to his own speculation, they are likely to be the incarnation of the laws of those chaotic demons in chaos. Although this world is created by Pangu, it does not mean that everything in this world must have something to do with Pangu, You can''t drink the rest of the chaos demons! If Su Mu''s conjecture is correct, the incarnation of a trace of law of the three thousand chaotic demons is likely to be these congenital God mansions in the boundless world. In the future, it is not impossible for them to return to the peak, practice the power of law to the limit and become the power of the realm of heaven! This is the reason why Su Mu will attract these congenital God residences, because Su Mu guesses that if it is correct, their strength will undoubtedly improve a very strong part in the future! It''s not clear that he has even directly become the leader among countless dynasties.


    Although the realm of heaven and earth is not the ultimate strength that this side of heaven and earth can bear, it is not so easy to surpass the realm of heaven and earth. Although there were 3000 chaotic demons in chaos, there were even at least 50 chaotic demons among these 3000 chaotic demons who reached the peak of the realm of heaven and earth, But they are less than one in ten thousand likely to break into the realm of the Avenue! Let''s say that although the realm of heaven is difficult to reach, it is not impossible to enter. As long as you have talent, perseverance, savvy and opportunity, there is absolutely no problem stepping into the realm of heaven, but the realm of Avenue is different. It is a terrible existence that has mastered the power of rules! Among the 10000 strong men with the peak of heaven''s way realm, there can''t even be an avenue realm! Don''t say it happened! Even among the countless strong people of countless races in the universe, few can master the power of rules!


    What''s the probability? It is more difficult than Su Mu''s previous life to win the 5 million lottery prize. At least there is a chance to win the 5 million lottery prize, and it is impossible for any world in the world to break through the realm of the road! Where they were born! It is doomed that they will achieve the realm of heaven at most in their life! In the past, Su Mu read a book, which describes which side of the world all the powerful unite and kill the way of heaven! This sounds terrible! After all, it''s not so easy to kill the way of heaven in one world! But now Su Mu has understood that what they killed may only be one of the countless heavenly ways under Da Dao''s hands.


    As the manager of one world and the protector of one world, the Tao of heaven is the most special existence. They seem to be a machine without wisdom created by the strong in the realm of the road. They have no good and evil in their hearts and no other thoughts. For them, fairness is what they need to do! Because the way of heaven was born from the hands of the avenue, the strength is incomparably terrible as soon as it appears, and it can even easily destroy one side of the world! So people call this terrible machine born in the hands of the avenue by the name of the strong in the realm of heaven!


    Although this terrible machine is called heaven''s way, their strongest strength is just the peak of the realm of saints. Maybe several worlds have broken through the boundaries and can really have the strength of the realm of heaven''s way, but the possibility is very small. Even this is an impossible thing, and in countless worlds, To find an existence that has mastered the power of rules is like finding the most special grain of sand in a boundless desert. Naturally, the difficulty is unspoken.


    Don''t mention the realm of the great road. Some people can''t enter the realm of the heavenly way in their life. They haven''t even heard of the realm of the heavenly way. For them, they can live well, because they know little, they don''t have to worry about too many problems and don''t have to be afraid of what is hidden in the dark!

 Chapter 1192

    The reason why Su Mu considers these problems is that he is about to touch what is needed in the realm of heaven! That''s the limit of the law! Now Su Mu has mastered the rules of time! Space law is also Dacheng, but space law is still very far from the limit! Of course, Su Mu is just the existence of a saint. Even if Su Mu''s fighting power is terrible, he is still just an ordinary saint. It takes tens of thousands of years to be the fastest from the realm of heaven! This must be the best result after su Mu put down all his hands and closed the door wholeheartedly! If it doesn''t go well, even if Su Mu has been closed for hundreds of thousands of years, he may not be able to successfully enter the realm of heaven! This realm is too abstruse! Different from the realm of the road, although few people have reached the realm of the road, for them, breaking through the realm of the road is like eating and drinking water, because they master the power of rules! It''s easy to break through the road!


    Although Su Mu now holds the power of the rules of time, he is still just the existence of a saint''s realm! There are still countless years before the day when Su Mu wants to achieve the realm of the great road. The advantage of Su Mu''s mastery of the power of time rules lies in that if he wants to break through the realm of the great road in the future, he only needs his cultivation to successfully enter the peak of the realm of the great road. Now the difficulty Su Mu faces is how to quickly improve his cultivation, because Su Mu knows, His current strength is not enough. Su Yutong also needs more top corpse cutting treasures to break through the needs of corpse cutting in the middle of quasi saint. With the strength of Su Mu''s current Saint realm, it is very difficult to find a suitable corpse cutting treasure. According to Su Mu''s calculation, Su Yutong''s talent should not take too long to enter the next corpse cutting, Even in less than 3000 years, Su Yutong will face beheading again!


    If Su Mu hasn''t prepared a suitable corpse cutting treasure at that time, won''t it take Su Yutong a long time? So Su Mu is always thinking about how to improve his strength and how to find the chaotic bead. If he can find the chaotic bead, Su Yutong won''t have to worry about the next corpse cutting treasure. Moreover, once Su Yutong takes the chaotic bead as the corpse cutting treasure, he will have a ticket to the Avenue in the future! Because in the chaos pearl, there are two rules of space and time. Su Mu doesn''t want Su Yutong to be able to master all the forces of the two rules to the limit, but at least he should master them to a great level! Because only in this way can su Yutong have the qualification of detachment! Chaotic body is the most powerful and terrible constitution in this world, but note that it is just in this world. After another detached world, no one knows whether there is a constitution several times or even dozens of times stronger than chaotic body!


    In Su Mu''s eyes, Su Yutong is just like himself who just arrived in Xuantian in his early years. He is full of seeking ways to break through and thinking about how to make his strength stronger all day. Moreover, Su Mu is very clear that Su Yutong''s mind is much stronger than before, If Su Mu later changed his original mind because he got along with Liu Qingyi, in Su Mu''s view, Su Yutong may not change for anyone in his life. The innate chaotic body''s qualification makes all Tianjiao in the world trampled by Su Yutong. To accompany Su Yutong, at least he is a peerless Tianjiao with considerable talent! But is there such a person in the world? There can be no such people, because even Su Mu has to admit when facing Su Yutong that Su Yutong''s talent is too strong and he has to be a little inferior.


    Even Su Mu is already so, not to mention others? You should know that Su Mu''s talent in the eyes of the world tree even has the opportunity to transcend this world and reach the state that the soul husband of the world tree once had. But even so, Su Mu has to admit that although his talent is very strong, it is not enough compared with Su Yutong. He is just the acquired chaos, and Su Yutong is the innate chaos, When his chaotic body appeared, there were not many visions. If Su Yutong had not been covered up by Su mu, I''m afraid there would be more than a thousand visions on the day when Su Yutong was born!


    Su Mu even knew in his heart that if he didn''t have a system, he would be able to take a step faster in all aspects. I''m afraid Su Yutong''s strength would have surpassed himself. Although Su mu, the main function of the system, has been used less and less, Su Mu has been using other functions all the time, It saved Su Mu too much time to learn the powerful function of supernatural powers in a second! Su Yutong is different. Su Yutong doesn''t have such a system. Su Yutong learns everything by his own talent! And the use time is very short!


    It can be said that in these ten thousand years, Su Yutong has only one idea as long as he has the time and opportunity to stay with Su Mu! Ask questions, learn! improvement! Even Su Mu has no place to teach Su Yutong! This is Su Yutong''s great talent and perseverance! Su Yutong is bound to grow into a giant in the future, but before that, Su Mu still has to feel a headache for the best treasure for cutting Su Yutong''s corpse. After all, the lofty buildings rise from the ground. Even if Su Yutong''s talent is terrible and amazing, he has to climb up step by step. It''s impossible to climb to the sky step by step, huh, Although Su Yutong has made great progress compared with others.


    Su Mu recalled that in the 156000 years since Su Yutong was born, Su Yutong''s growth can be said to be only two short realms! Because once Su Yutong was born, he was the peak of the eight grades of Da Luo Jinxian! And the foundation is incomparably solid! As soon as he was born, he was already at the peak of the boundless world, surpassing countless innate creatures and innate God mansions. Even now, those innate God mansions have not reached the strength when Su Yutong was just born. After that, Su Yutong spent just two or three days to enter the realm of Jiupin Da Luo Jinxian! In this realm, because Su Mu has not given Su Yutong the appropriate corpse cutting treasure, Su Yutong has been stuck in this realm for thousands of years! Thanks to the re casting of chaotic Qinglian, there is no waste of Su Yutong''s persistence over the years!


    Now the problem Su Mu faces is how to find chaotic beads!

 Chapter 1193

    Entering chaos is not a matter that can be decided easily. Although those congenital God mansions have entered chaos and established their own sage ashram after becoming saints in the future, Su Mu is different from them. If the chaotic demon God in chaos is aware of Su Mu''s breath, it must be impossible to let him go, According to Su Mu''s guess, the congenital God residence in the wasteland world is likely to be the embodiment of the power of some laws separated from the chaotic demon God. Although it is nominally a descendant of Pangu, Su Mu is more willing to believe his guess and believe his guess. Although Pangu is very powerful, Su Mu thinks Pangu is a little less meaningful than the top ten chaotic demons, As for whether those congenital God mansions are the descendants of Pangu, or whether they are the power of a trace of law of the total chaotic gardenia, these are questions, but Su Mu believes that he will solve all the mysteries one day.


    The reason why Su Mu said that going to chaos is not something that can be decided at will. It is precisely because of his own physique. Now in the prosperous and desolate world, Su mu can hide his chaotic body breath and don''t send it out, but what about chaos? Although Su Mu guessed by all means that the Honghuang world was probably born under the conspiracy of the avenue, you should know that although the avenue has absolute management power over the heavenly way, since the heavenly way of the Honghuang world was born in Pangu''s hand, it is likely that he will want to break free from the shackles of the Avenue as before Pangu''s death! It''s not that Su Mu''s recognition of Pangu is for his own strength breakthrough to prove that it''s true to want to escape and create the flood world, because Su Mu understands that even if Pangu enters the half step road, he can''t create the flood world. Once such a party is born, it is the existence of the top world! Moreover, Pangu is just the existence of the peak of heaven and Taoism. There is little difference between his strength and other chaotic demons. A large part of the reason why he can kill those chaotic demons and even create a wasteland world may be due to the action of Da Dao!


    At present, Su Mu''s strength has broken through the realm of saints. According to the timeline, the chaotic demon God in chaos is no longer his opponent, but Su Mu still doesn''t dare to enter chaos easily. It''s not because Su Mu is still worried about the hands and strength of those chaotic demons. Now Su Mu''s strength has reached the realm of saints, The combat effectiveness has reached the exaggeration of the saints of the third grade and even the fourth grade! At this moment, Su Mu is facing those chaotic demons who have been cut once and have not recovered. At most, they are only quasi holy. Su mu can confidently say that even if 3000 chaotic demons attack him at the same time, he can escape their attack in an instant and find the most appropriate, ideal and perfect way to fight back! This is the great change after su Mu entered the realm of saints! Su Mu''s strength is too high!


    The reason why Su Mu didn''t dare to enter the chaotic world easily was not those chaotic demons. When Su Mu came to the wasteland world, he went to the sun star once, but at that time, Su Mu didn''t have a specific understanding of how terrible his chaotic body was, Su Mu now knows the horror of chaos. It''s not terrible to go to chaos and attract the attention of chaotic demons. Su Mu''s heart is not worried about this, because even those chaotic demons have the training experience before they were killed and the power of law that has reached the limit, But if you want to recover to the peak period, it will take a long time, because even if Hongjun becomes a saint in later generations, only the space demon Yang Mei has entered the realm of a saint!


    At least Su mu can hide his own breath in the flood world. At least for Su mu, the avenue will not find himself in the flood world. After all, the flood world is just a vast world where one side is still growing up. No one cares what kind of place it is, and the avenue will not be too vigilant about it, Therefore, Su mu can stay in the wasteland and slowly become stronger, but now it is different. If Su Mu wants to enter chaos and look for chaos beads, it is likely to attract the attention of Da Dao! Da Dao is absolutely aware that there is definitely a chaotic bead in the chaotic world he controls. After all, the effect of chaotic beads is too powerful. No one doesn''t want to get it. If Su Mu enters the chaotic world to look for chaotic beads, it is likely to expose Su Mu to Da Dao''s vision!


    You know, for the avenue, the attraction of chaotic body may not have to be small! Although there is a word difference between the two, Su Mu is 100% sure that if he and chaos bead are placed in front of a strong man of the avenue, more than 70% of the strong men of the avenue will choose to kill themselves. They say that even if they kill themselves, they will lose chaos bead, but they will kill themselves without hesitation! Because for the strong in the realm of their Avenue, the chaotic beads are only used for their descendants. No one thinks they can master the second or even the third power of rules. They themselves are the strong in the realm of the avenue. The power of rules has not greatly improved them. They can only rely on themselves if they want to become strong.


    The chaotic body is different. The reason why most strong people in the avenue realm choose to kill the chaotic body is that this constitution is too rebellious, and they don''t want to explain the superfluous. After all, the terrible part of the chaotic body has been described earlier. For Yu Mu, there are two ways in front of him. One is gambling on luck, See if you can integrate all the books accumulated over the years into a supreme masterpiece, and then get the treasure you want! And at least it''s a treasure at the same level as chaotic Qinglian! Of course, the element of gambling luck in this method is too big. Su Mu never thinks he has good luck. Of course, there is a second method. In fact, this method also has some elements of gambling luck, that is, directly enter chaos to find chaotic beads, bet that his own luck is very good, will not be found by the avenue, and can find chaotic beads! But to be honest, the probability is too low! Even Su Mu wondered if he might have died in chaos and couldn''t find chaos beads?

 Chapter 1194

    Now entering the chaos, Su Mu is likely to be noticed by the avenue. After all, now he can hide the breath of the chaotic body only by the array. Yes, yes, there is a very huge array in the flood world, which took Su Mu and the black emperor countless years to successfully establish! The effect of that array is also used to hide the breath of their own chaotic body and Su Yutong''s innate chaotic body. Therefore, it is very possible for Su Mu and Su Yutong to leave the wasteland world and go to chaos and be exposed in front of the road! And the possibility is very huge!


    So after careful thinking, Su Mu decided to try whether he could get what he wanted from the system. After all, even if he entered chaos, he had no high chance to find the chaotic bead. After all, if the chaotic bead was so easy to find, those chaotic demons in chaos would have found it long ago, After all, it is unknown how many years have passed since the 3000 chaotic demons were born in chaos. Where the chaotic beads are in chaos is still unknown. In addition, there is a risk of exposure to the road, so Su Mu decided to reread the books brought to him in the system first, If you can find a treasure more suitable than the chaotic bead, it is naturally the best. Even if you can''t find it, you can leave enough time for Su Mu to improve his strength. When the strength is enough, you can enter the chaos to find the chaotic bead.


    In fact, in addition to the above two methods, Su Mu has another method, that is, directly let the spirit of the world tree appear. Su Mu has made a deal with the world tree. The world tree will naturally help him with his request. After all, there is a commitment between them, but Su Mu believes that this matter is still within the scope he can solve, It''s too much fuss to let the world tree come forward, and Su mu can solve the problem for so long. Hu, the problem has not been solved at that time. Besides, whether to let the world tree come forward to help. After all, Su Mu hasn''t used the system for a long time, isn''t it because Su Mu wants to rely on himself? But now Su Mu wants to understand that his own system is unique. Others don''t want it yet. Why not?


    So Su Mu really smells good.


    ......


    It has been nearly 20000 years since the last reading. Su Mu has basically not read in these 20000 years. The translated books are refreshed one year and stored in the bookshelf. Now Su Mu has nearly 20000 books on the bookshelf, Su Mu wanted to find out if there were any books he was familiar with and with a very large world level, because only those books and novels with a very large world could enable Su Mu to obtain the treasure that can be used to cut the body of Suteng! If the world level is low, Su Mu will not look up to even if he obtains the most precious treasure. After all, even the most precious treasure in the flood and famine world, Su Mu has despised it. Those congenital Lingbao and congenital Zhibao are not so eye-catching for Su Mu now.


    However, after searching for more than half an hour, Su Mu still couldn''t find the right books. Moreover, because he was too focused, Su Mu now felt a little painful in his mind, because there were too many books in the bookshelf, and Su Mu couldn''t see them. Even after spending more than half an hour, Su Mu still couldn''t find the books that met his requirements, Finally, Su Mu sighed and said slowly, "system, there are so many books in my bookshelf. Does one of them meet my requirements? It doesn''t need to exceed my requirements, as long as it can meet my requirements."


    After reading for a while, Su Mu found that most of them were weaker than the flood world, but none of them appeared, which made Su Mu feel distressed. He secretly guessed whether the top of these books was comparable to the flood world? This also discouraged Su mu. Obviously, if the top of these books is only comparable to the prosperous world, there is really no need to continue reading. After all, the resources needed for Su Mu to read once are too large. The resources needed for reading once are too large, It''s enough for Su Mu to cultivate a friar in the golden fairyland into the existence of the third or even the fourth grade of the golden immortal! If there are no books that meet Su Mu''s requirements, Su Mu should not read. After all, he spent so many resources but couldn''t get what he wanted in his heart, or even a qualified thing. Su Mu naturally doesn''t want to waste his energy. After all, he still needs to read word by word even after he paid for it, The trouble is dying.


    "After the system detection, there are no books that meet the requirements of the host in the bookshelf. The system recommends that the host integrate all books and trade all 20000 books with the system for one book that meets the requirements of the host. This is the best solution given by the system. Please make a decision."


    The long lost mechanical sound of the system rang in Su Mu''s mind, which made Su Mu feel nostalgic. He hadn''t heard the familiar sound of the system for many years? But none of these matters. After hearing what the system said, Su Mu immediately turned black and solemnly said: "System, are you too dark? There are more than 20000 books on the bookshelf, many of which are comparable to those in the wild world, and the things you can get from them are at least of the level of the wild world. You actually want me to give you all 20000 books, and then you are willing to give me a book that meets my conditions? Is your price too high?"


    The system replied: "that''s because the books that meet the perfect requirements in the host''s mind have at least reached the level of detachment. It''s a very good deal for the host to replace more than one or even several pieces of super treasure that have reached the level of detachment, isn''t it?"


    "Detached? You mean, I''ll give you these 20000 books. Can you replace me with a book that has at least reached the level of detachment? You didn''t lie to me?" Su Mu widened his eyes, took a deep breath and said slowly. Su Mu was curious about his future for the first time! How powerful and terrible his future is! Beyond this legendary realm, even if the chaotic body wants to touch it, it is a very troublesome realm! My future is actually to create a system that allows me to get things beyond the realm! Is it difficult to become your own future? Is it detached?!

 Chapter 1195

    It''s not su Mu''s suspicion, but what the system said is too frightening. 20000 books can be exchanged for one book that has reached the level of detachment! What concept is this! In Su Mu''s opinion, even if these 20000 books all exist at the level of the world, it is absolutely impossible to exchange any books that can reach the level of detachment, because the gap is too huge! The world''s top is just like the world of the wilderness. Its highest combat power is just the realm of saints. What is detachment! That''s beyond the world! Out of the limit of the universe, to the other side of the universe! Now the system says that as long as it trades with the system with 20000 books, it can obtain a book that can get detached goods from it, which makes Su Mu have to doubt that even in so many years, the system has never made any mistakes!


    "In terms of system, the host does not have to doubt that it can be replaced only because the host has not used the system for many years, and the energy accumulated by the system is enough. In addition, the realm of detachment is not as mysterious as the host imagined. The realm of detachment is not the most powerful realm, and it is not difficult to reach or even surpass that realm in the future with the ability of the host In love, 20000 books are replaced by a detached skill. In general, the benefits that can be obtained are still lost by the host. "


    After listening to the words of the system, Su Mu took a deep breath. He didn''t care what the system said. He only knew that what the system said was the truth. 20000 books are indeed a lot for Su mu. If he read them one by one, the benefits Su mu can get in the end are absolutely unimaginable! Even the benefits from it are more than what I have seen in my life! However, Su Mu knows that no matter how top those things are, they are just the level of congenital Lingbao and even the most precious. It is basically impossible to surpass this level, and all the things Su Yutong needs to cut the body are the level of chaos and the most precious! Because only the chaotic treasure even stronger than the chaotic treasure can fully fit Su Yutong''s chaotic body and make su Yutong''s future smooth!


    Therefore, for Su mu, even if his transaction with the system is a little bad for him, Su Mu must change it. If he chooses to read 20000 books, his promotion will undoubtedly be great. However, Su Mu will not be able to find a corpse cutting treasure suitable for Su Yutong in a short time, so Su Mu agreed to the system''s proposal, Trade 20000 books for a book that has reached a detached level, and try to get the right treasure to cut Su Yutong''s body in the future!


    How can there be a father who dotes on his children like Su mu? Maybe, but absolutely few! It can even be said that except Su mu, no father keeps calm in front of chaos treasure and even more powerful treasure than chaos treasure, and is full of thinking about how to give this treasure to his children to make them stronger. Su Mu bet! No matter who gets a good enough treasure, the first thing he thinks of is to improve his strength. As for children? For most of the strong, they are just born out of some mistakes. Only those real Tianjiao are taken to heart by them and given a lot of resources for training, but their training level can never be compared with one thousandth or even one thousandth of that of Su Mu!


    "System, I have decided to trade you a book that has reached the level of detachment with 20000 books. I am not sure that I have reached the level of detachment, so please give me one at random." Su Mu took a deep breath and said slowly. Now Su Mu wants to do, but he is to exchange this book quickly, Then read crazily to get enough benefits from it, and get the treasure that can let Su Yutong cut his body!


    After su Mu''s voice fell, the familiar prompt didn''t come out. 20000 books slowly scattered on the bookshelf and became blue and white light spots. Then these light spots slowly drilled into the depths of the system. Su Mu knew that this was the requirement of the system to start running. Not surprisingly, Three hours later, a brand-new book appeared on his bookshelf. It was a book that Su Mu had never heard of. He felt very strange to him, but Su Mu knew that this was the book randomly selected by the system, at least reaching the realm of detachment! The treasure you can get from it, even if you are unlucky, you can at least get the treasure of chaotic treasure level! Because this book is a book that has reached a detached state!


    But when Su Mu swept the reading price of the book, he suddenly took a breath! This price is really exaggerated! Even Su mu can say that the resources he spent from reading the first book to now are not as expensive as this book! I saw the price written on one side of the book and the resources needed. It can be said that no one can take it out except Su mu in the current flood and famine world! Even if Su mu can pay this price, he needs to pay at least 70% of the resources they have gathered over the years!


    You know, the great Xia Dynasty is the ruler of the immortal world and the wasteland world! How rich are the resources in hand! But even so, reading a book that has reached a detached level also needs to pay for itself. Up to now, all the accumulated resources have reached more than 70%! as one can imagine! How terrible is this book that has reached the detached state! However, the price also shows that this book is really extraordinary, which makes Su Mu feel relieved. At least the system did not deceive himself. However, the problem Su Mu faces now is the mobilization of resources. As the leader of the summer transportation Dynasty, he has no problem in mobilizing the resources of the summer transportation Dynasty, But the problem is that once Su Mu mobilized more than 70% of the resources of the summer transportation, the remaining 30% of the resources are likely to be unable to maintain their daily expenses of the summer transportation! Even if it can be maintained, it can''t be maintained for too long!


    "Can''t it be true that we should rob the wasteland world once?" Su Mu frowned helplessly. Su Mu didn''t want to rob the wasteland world. Even though Su Mu came here with the idea of robbing the wasteland world, as Su Mu''s power became stronger and stronger, he also had a variety of guesses about all kinds of doubts about the wasteland world, So now Su Mu is much more stable than before.

 Chapter 1196

    After thinking for more than ten minutes, Su Mu sighed deeply and finally read the book. Originally, he traded with the system for reading. If he didn''t read it because of resource problems after the transaction, wouldn''t he lose a lot? So Su Mu immediately decided to start reading this book that he had never known before. What''s more, the items obtained from reading this book are for his daughter Su Yutong. Don''t say 70% of the resources of the summer transportation Dynasty. Even if he wants to spend all the resources of the summer transportation Dynasty, Su Mu will not refuse! Because in Su Mu''s heart, everything in the world is not so important except his relatives.


    This book, which Su Mu has never known, is called Tianmu. The way of telling is also very special. It is not the same way as other books, which takes a person as the protagonist, but is similar to the flood and wilderness world, which takes the world as the substitute as the way of telling. That is to say, there is no clear protagonist and supporting role in Tianmu. It can be said that everyone is the protagonist, It can also be said that everyone is a supporting role, but the only thing that can be confirmed is that the story described in Tianmu is indeed the world after detachment! It''s not what happens in the universe! This is undoubtedly the best news for Su Mu!


    Su Mu doesn''t know what the world will look like after detachment. This time, reading Tianmu is just for himself or Su Yutong to understand the world after detachment in the future. Although Su Mu guesses that there may not be only one world after detachment, it''s a good choice to understand some of them to the same extent, isn''t it, This book named Tianmu can also be said to meet all the needs of Su mu. As a detached book, Su Mu knows very well what benefits he will get after reading this book!


    In fact, Su Mu only wanted a book that was detached but had not yet reached the realm of detachment. However, he did not expect that his luck was good. He even randomly selected the world books after detachment. Su Mu decided to read them without any hesitation and immediately announced the closure, Besides, the remaining 30% of the 40% Su Mu did not plan to transfer from the storehouse of the Xia Xia Dynasty to the DPRK, and the remaining 30% of them would inevitably have problems when the 70% resources were transferred.


    ......


    The story told by Tianmu world is very simple. All the creatures born in that world have the same name, you. You is also the most important creature in Tianmu world. Although they are called you in Tianmu world, Su Mu still knows from the description that their body shape is not different from that of human race, However, among the countless yous, there are several different from the Terrans, some with bare wings on their backs and some with tails between their stocks. Generally speaking, although these yous are very similar to the appearance of the Terrans, Su Mu feels that they are more similar to the races heard in his previous life stories, that is, elves! Because all of them, even if other places are different, they all have one thing in common, that is, their ears are very slender! Although it is not as slender as the elves in Su Mu''s previous life stories, you''s ears are indeed too slender compared with the human race!


    The strength of these yous is also extremely terrible. Su Mu knows from it that yous, born three days ago, can have the strength to transcend the realm! yes! Beyond the realm of strength! No kidding! You, who has been born for three days, already has the strength that everyone in Su Mu''s world dare not imagine in his life! Even few people know this realm! This is the gap in the world! But Su Mu felt that you couldn''t compare with them, that is, you''s cultivation speed is really terrible! It can be said that it is only because the world level of Tianmu world is too high, and the state of detachment is only the weakest state in Tianmu world! It is not difficult for those who have the strength to transcend the realm for three days!


    Similarly, Su Mu also learned about the cultivation level of Tianmu world. There are six great realms in Tianmu world! From weak to strong, they are true spirit realm, Yuning realm, Tianyi realm, Tianhuo realm, immortal realm and the strongest realm of Tianmu world, Tianmu realm! Yes, Tianmu is not only the name of the world, but also the most powerful realm of strength in the world!


    ......


    In the blink of an eye, three hundred years have passed! The story of Tianmu world was also fully understood by Su mu. Su Mu came back from the system space. This reading can be said to be the longest reading in his life! The story of Tianmu world! It''s too long! It can be said that Tianmu''s book tells the story of Tianmu''s world from its birth to its destruction! Su Mu couldn''t believe the years he spent! But Su Mu understands that if time is converted into the wasteland world, the time from the birth to the destruction of Tianmu world is enough for Pangu to be born and die in the chaotic world, then born and die again, and flip back and forth hundreds of millions of times! Even Su Mu felt that this simply could not meet the timeline of an era in Tianmu world! It is conceivable that Tianmu world has existed for many years!


    However, even such a terrible Tianmu world was finally destroyed due to some problems, which made Su Mu understand that everything in the world could be destroyed. Don''t say that the world he was in was just a world beyond detachment. Even the world after detachment could be destroyed! At the end of his reading, Su mu can be said to be silent in his mind. Three hundred people in Tianmu world, especially those who have reached immortality, and two super strong people who have reached Tianmu, can''t keep Tianmu world. Finally, Tianmu world is destroyed in fireworks. As for you in Tianmu world, he also lost his trace in the end, However, Su Mu believed that they did not perish, because the destruction of the world was nothing to them, because it was described at the beginning of Tianmu''s book. Many of those who reached Tianhuo realm and even some Tianyi realm came to Tianmu world after the original world was destroyed!


    "Maybe I''ll have the chance to meet you in the future. Compared with the Terran, you''re a Terran without any defects. It''s the advanced level of the Terran. If you have the opportunity to communicate with you in the future, there must be countless benefits. But now, system, I want to know how many treasures I got from reading Tianmu this time." Su Mu first took a deep breath, Then he asked nervously. In Tianmu''s book, Su mu can say that he saw countless treasures! Even the lowest treasure, that is, the treasure of the true spirit realm, is also equivalent to something beyond the level of their world! This is a world class gap! So Su Mu was very excited. If he could get a treasure of Tianmu level, he wouldn''t have to work hard in his life. Of course, it was just a thought.

 Chapter 1197

    For Su mu, if he can get the top treasure in Tianmu''s book, Su Mu won''t need to explore any secret treasure for a long time. Among the countless treasures in Tianmu''s world, Su Mu most wants a treasure called world grinding plate. In fact, this treasure is not the top treasure in Tianmu''s world, But this treasure, called the world millstone, is the most suitable thing for Su Mu! Because this treasure can integrate the world! yes! Integrate the world! The world millstone can integrate countless worlds into one, making the original world more powerful and terrible!


    This treasure was originally invented by Tianmu Youren to resist destruction, but unfortunately, even on the day when Tianmu world was destroyed, they still didn''t use it. It''s not because there was something wrong with the treasure, but because although the treasure was studied, there was no way to stop the destruction for them, For them, unless they find a suitable world in a short time and use the world grinding plate to swallow it and integrate it into a substitute for Tianmu world, the destruction of Tianmu world is absolutely unstoppable! Moreover, it still requires them to pay a high price. Therefore, under many considerations, the top strongmen in Tianmu world did not do that, but chose to resist the destruction. Although they failed, their strength is undoubtedly terrible!


    If Su mu can get the world millstone, the first thing Su Mu needs to do is contact Su Chuyi and let Su Chuyi use the world millstone to devour the upper fairy world first and make the upper fairy world become the nutrient of the earth fairy world. Once the upper fairy world is devoured, the coordinates of the earth fairy world will be completely hidden, It is very difficult for even the strong in the realm of avenue to find it! It can make the earth fairyland more secret! The most important thing is that Su mu can rely on this world millstone to make su Chu devour the heaven and the earth, and make the earth fairy world the only world in the heaven and the earth! At that time, Su Mu is likely to reproduce the scene of the world soaring again! In other words, at that time, Su Mu is likely to be able to make the whole world soar and surpass, just as he did when Yun Chao took the land fairyland to the world!


    However, the premise of all this is that Su Mu has obtained the world millstone. Su Mu has not received systematic feedback yet. Although Su Mu loves the world millstone very much, he must get it. Even if Su Mu has not obtained the world millstone, he may not be too sad. Su Mu has always been thinking of winning me and losing my life, Moreover, in the Tianmu world, countless treasures, even the most low-level treasures, are handed over to him by the system. In this world where the strong is the peak, Su mu can absolutely dominate the side with this treasure! Even directly surpass! Su Mu has carefully measured that even the weakest in Tianmu''s world can easily kill the strongest Su Mu has ever seen, that is, the spirit of the end of time! The cultivation is as high as half a step, and the space of transcendence does not exist! However, Su Mu has understood from the book of Tianmu that the cultivation of the world tree spirit is really terrible in this world. However, compared with Tianmu world, the difference between the world tree spirit and the weakest in Tianmu world is like a baby and a strong man holding weapons! No comparability at all!


    A moment later, the system slowly heard a prompt sound. Su Mu felt nervous and looked at some treasures in his system space! No matter what grade of treasure they are, they all come from Tianmu world! It is a world with several levels higher than the wasteland world! Even the lowest and most common treasure falls on this side of the world, which is beyond the existence of chaotic beads! This is the gap! Su Mu took a deep breath. His nervousness made him impatient and wanted to know what he got this time! To tell the truth, after using the system so many times, Su Mu has never had the mood of this moment. His excitement and tension are all linked with Su Mu''s assassins. This is not that Su Mu has never seen the world, but what he will get this time. Even the lowest level has reached the existence of detachment! It can be said that it far exceeds the existence of chaotic beads! How should Su Mu endure the excitement in his heart? What''s more, why should Su Mu endure the excitement in his heart? Is there any problem in releasing it?


    When Su Mu saw clearly and heard the sound from the system, he was disappointed that he didn''t get the world millstone, the treasure he wanted most, and then looked at the six things in his system space with great excitement! Among them, the most striking is the long sword with pure white color! Su Mu read the whole Tianmu and naturally knew the name of the sword! This is one of the two swords in Tianmu world who have reached the territory of Tianmu. It is called scale free sword. Taking this sword as the blade, you will not suffer any retaliation no matter what you do! Although Tianmu world is a detached world, there are still causal forces in their world. I don''t know whether they are causal. The forces of space, time or any other laws and rules exist, because these forces are one of the most indispensable things to maintain the operation of the world, No matter what you do, you will never suffer from reverse bite! Absolutely! Not slow down!


    There are also treasures that can resist cause and effect in the wasteland world. For example, the Hunyuan iron stick in the hand of a monkey in later generations is used by Dayu to control the flood. It is attached with countless merits and virtues. Killing people without leaving traces will not provoke karma and will not suffer from the retaliation of cause and effect. However, the Hunyuan iron stick can only resist and slow down the arrival of cause and effect, The scale free sword can not only offset cause and effect, but also cut off cause and effect! In other words, if Su Mu uses this sword in the future, he will not provoke cause and effect. Those who die under the dirt free sword will not have any cause and effect! In other words, those who die after the dirt free sword are really dead! There will be no chance to appear elsewhere! Even the timeline is impossible! Dying under the dirt free sword means that this person will die, whether in the future or in the past, or now or the same character in a timeline! The benefit of the dirt free sword can cut off all the qualities and nonexistence in the world!

 Chapter 1198

    After getting the dirt free sword, Su mu can say that his combat effectiveness should be doubled or even more! The original Su Mu is really powerful. The strength of the first grade of the sage realm can compete with the fourth grade of the sage realm. With many cards and even the real combat effectiveness, he can match the sixth grade or even the seventh grade of the sage, but it''s just a match. Now, after getting the dirt free sword, Su Mu has a treasure that is really suitable for him, If you use the scale free sword as your sword, keep it in your body and cultivate enough relationships, the scale free sword will give full play to its real power! At that time, Su Mu will definitely be able to fight the saints and even kill the five grade saints with the clean sword and only the sword technique! It''s not impossible to fight six saints! You know, Su Mu is just a place of saints! It can be imagined that the scale free sword can bring great improvement to Su Mu!


    In addition to the scale free sword, the remaining treasures are also very excellent. If the scale free sword is regarded by Su Mu as the strongest sword, a small white jade bottle placed next to the scale free sword makes Su Mu''s breathing a little faster. The white jade bottle is very annoying. It is engraved with a court in Tianmu world, This is the palace of the Immortal King! There are more than 300 immortal kings in Tianmu world! One of the things that impressed Su Mu most was the Immortal King, Gu Mu, who lived in the hall of the dead! This immortal king is different from other immortal kings. In the Tianmu world, in addition to the strongest Tianmu strongmen, they are the most powerful immortal kings who have reached the immortal realm! The immortal king named solitary wood made Su Mu very excited! That''s his blood! The Immortal King''s blood! Not his blood essence! As long as it is the most common drop of blood on him, it is enough!


    Because the immortal king named Gu Mu has the most terrible and powerful magic power, that is rebirth! In fact, Su Mu had seen the existence of the immortal body in his early years. It was in the Xuantian continent when a self exploding quasi imperial strongman had the immortal body. However, Su Mu knew that the other party just relied on the aura in his body to give full play to his special physique. If the aura in his body was exhausted, Then his immortal body will disappear! This is why Su Mu didn''t ask the other party about the immortal body when he was in Xuantian!


    The immortal body possessed by this solitary wood is different! This guy''s immortal body does not depend on the energy reunion in his body, but this guy really won''t die! He is also the only one of the more than 300 immortal kings who is suspected to have broken through the terrible existence of Tianmu! Because before you came to Tianmu world, they experienced the destruction of the other world! The immortal king named solitary wood once walked out of the destroyed world alone! yes! stroll! Instead of running out in a hurry, he walked out of the explosion of world destruction while eating wine and meat! If this alone is not enough to attract attention, the most frightening thing is that all the energy after the destruction of that side of the world was swallowed into his body and burst out in his body! I thought I was going to die, but I just belched and praised it. It tastes good!


    What is this concept? How frightening is the impact on the world caused by the explosion? I''m afraid that even if one ten thousandth of the world''s exploding sparks sputter into the world of the boundless world, the world will turn into dust in an instant! Dissipated in endless space! Even Su Mu had no doubt that a little spark would be enough to destroy the whole universe! After the Immortal King swallowed all the explosions, he not only didn''t do anything, but said a sentence. Is it still good? It is precisely because of this matter that Gu Mutun, who was not famous at first, became a very famous strong man among countless people, and countless people ranked him in the top ten of the more than 300 immortal kings! Some people are very concerned about this ranking, because they think that the strength of solitary wood is definitely not just the realm of immortality! Even reaching the state of heavenly Shepherd is not a strange thing!


    After the storm of this incident passed, the immortal king named Gu Mu didn''t seem to have any intention to reveal what his strength was. He stayed in his home every day. In addition to drinking, he wanted to die. Yes, the Gu Mu obviously wanted to try how he could die, and even described it in Tianmu, This guy took the initiative to provoke the only two strong people in Tianmu world. They attacked them together, but there was no injury. At last, when he left, Gu Mu said that he was very helpless. He couldn''t even kill me! The two heavenly shepherds who are directly angry have not slowed down for days and nights!


    Although the description of solitary wood in Tianmu''s book is only a little, the immortal body of solitary wood has been known by countless people! Once you got a drop of solitary wood''s blood! After taking it, this particular turned into an immortal Xiaoqiang! You killed it one second ago and burned it to ashes. The next moment he appeared in front of you intact! The immortal body is so terrible! Also because of this matter, the name of solitary wood has been called the Lord of immortality from the king of immortality! Now in front of Su mu, a white jade bottle containing the Immortal King''s solitary blood is placed in front of him! Su Mu is very clear in his heart. If there is a drop of solitary wood''s ordinary blood in it, Su Mu at this moment can openly expose his chaotic body and roam around in chaos. As long as the strong people in the middle and later stages of the avenue realm don''t fight, Su Mu won''t be in any danger! If it''s a drop of blood essence, Su Mu is even sure to rush directly to Da Dao''s house and beat him up. Although Su Mu may not be able to break the other party''s defense, the other party can''t kill himself, can he?


    How terrible is a drop of blood essence of the immortal Lord? Let''s say that if the immortal Lord throws this drop of blood directly at the wasteland world or even the chaotic world, the chaotic world will be destroyed directly! It is absolutely impossible for this world to have characters who can resist the attack of a drop of blood from the immortal Lord! Even the strong can''t stand at the top of the road! The only thing that may be blocked is that the world tree, which blesses all the forces of the heavens and the world, has the ability to block one ten thousandth of the immortal Lord!

 Chapter 1199

    If this drop of blood is the essence of the immortal Lord, Su Mu''s strength, even if it is only the saint realm, is enough to dominate the world of heaven. There is no need to worry about any comfort. Even the heaven realm and even the avenue realm can''t kill Su Mu at all. Of course, the premise of all this is that this drop of blood is the essence of the immortal Lord! Otherwise, it is still difficult to resist the attack of the strong in the realm of the avenue. After all, Su Mu''s own strength is still too weak. If Su Mu has the strength of the realm of heaven and even half the realm of heaven, then this is not a drop of blood essence, but also enough to make su Mu not afraid of the attack of the avenue.


    However, even if the blood in the white jade bottle is not the essence of the immortal Lord, even if it is only the most common blood on the immortal Lord, it is also a peerless treasure for Su mu. If this drop of blood can be fused, Su Mu''s real strength and self-protection ability will be greatly improved! Su Mu had no time to determine whether the essence blood of the immortal lord or a drop of ordinary blood contained in the white jade bottle. His eyes were attracted by a seed next to the white jade bottle. If it was just an ordinary seed, Su Mu would never notice it, but since Su Mu noticed it, Then this will never be an ordinary seed! Even to some extent, this seed is more than a drop of blood of the immortal Lord!


    "System... Are you serious? Are you sure this thing won''t happen after I integrate now?" Su Mu took a deep breath, then swallowed his saliva nervously and said slowly. Don''t blame him for being too superfluous and shocked, but the seed in front of him is really too scary! Even when Su Mu saw the seed, he knew that among the six treasures he got from Tianmu world this time, the other five treasures could not compare with one tenth or even one percent of the seed! One thousandth!


    You know, among the things Su Mu got this time, there is a scale free sword that claims to be traceless and can cut off all the existence and nonexistence of time, and a drop of blood essence that may be the immortal Lord! The value of these two things is needless to say, not to mention the other three things! Even if the three misfortunes of Su Mu are just some of the most common and low-level treasures, the combined value is already very rebellious, but Su Mu now thinks that these five things are not as valuable as the seed in front of him! as one can imagine! What kind of existence is this seed!


    "After systematic calculation, the host is now in the saint''s realm. There are some difficulties in fusing Tianmu seeds, but when the host uses the blood of the immortal Lord, it will become very easy to fuse this Tianmu seed. The strength of the immortal Lord is not simple. Even if it is just a drop of ordinary blood, it is enough to make people think that they are in the immortal realm The strength of the immortal has improved by leaps and bounds. According to the system estimation, the strength of the immortal Lord has obviously exceeded the highest limit of Tianmu world and reached another level. The host only needs to fuse the blood of the immortal Lord to turn Tianmu seeds into his own use. "


    The cold voice of the system sounded in Su Mu''s mind, which made Su Mu take a breath! Originally, when Su Mu saw this Tianmu seed, he thought it was his biggest harvest this time, but unexpectedly, the real biggest harvest was the blood of the immortal Lord! And according to the system, the strength of the immortal Lord has even exceeded the limit of Tianmu world! You should know that Tianmu world is also among the best in the world after detachment! Even so, the strength of the immortal Lord still exceeds the limit of Tianmu world! So what terrible state has the strength of the immortal LORD reached? It''s just a drop of ordinary blood, which can make yourself who is still just a saint have the ability to integrate Tianmu seeds!


    Tianmu seed is not an ordinary seed. In other words, Tianmu seed is a plug-in existence! Let''s say that Tianmu seed has never appeared even in Tianmu world, but it has been rumored that Tianmu seed can enable people who integrate it to open up a terrible world comparable to Tianmu world in their bodies! All the operations of that world are in the human body of the fusion seed, that is to say, if Su Mu integrates this Tianmu seed, he will become the same existence as Su Chuyi in the next moment! Like the way of heaven! But the strength is far beyond Su Chuyi!


    Let''s say that the Tianmu seed was born in the cultivator''s body. It creates an independent space in the cultivator''s body as the place where the seed resides. When the Tianmu seed is mature, it will generate a powerful world comparable to the Tianmu world! In that world, no matter resources or creatures, everything of them can replenish the owner who swallowed the seeds! That is to say, after su Mu has integrated the seeds, he no longer needs to practice. Only after Tianmu seeds have been successfully transformed into the world, the spiritual cultivation and resources in the world will enhance Su Mu''s strength, that is to say, Su Mu may only look like the strength of a saint''s realm, But he didn''t do anything. After sleeping, his strength may have exceeded the peak of the sage realm! Even the realm of heaven!


    Of course, the premise of all this is that Tianmu seeds are successfully transformed into the world and the world level is upgraded to the top. Even if Su Mu now integrates seeds, if he does not practice, he will not have any strength improvement. Let''s say that if other treasures are promoted by Su Mu now, this seed brain melon seed is opening up Su Mu''s future! He can make su Mu''s future more smooth sailing! The sub world born in Su Mu''s body, whether it''s Qi, resources, and the energy aura that has always existed in the world, will be an aid to the promotion of Su Mu!


    However, it is not very easy to integrate Tianmu seed. Otherwise, Su Mu would not ask the system itself at the beginning. Will there be no accidents when fusing this seed now! The difficulty of integrating Tianmu seeds is too huge! If you are not careful, don''t say that the integration has been successful! Even Su Mu himself may be assimilated by seeds and become a part of seeds!

 Chapter 1200

    Su Mu was relieved when he faced the next three treasures. He was really afraid that all the treasures given to him by the system were the top treasures in the Tianmu world. After all, Su Mu is just a saint. How did he and Su Yutong get these treasures? Can you tell the truth? Come on, Su Yutong doesn''t dare to say it easily even if she believes Su mu, because Su Mu doesn''t know whether this system is a way to improve himself in the future or a way to limit himself!


    "Reincarnation beads, this is a good treasure. Everyone likes an extra life for no reason, but it''s a pity that there is no substitute treasure. After reincarnation, everything can only start from scratch. If there is a substitute treasure, now I''ll die in front of the avenue, let the avenue eliminate my worries, and then use the reincarnation beads to live again. It''s a pity." Looking at the two-color beads floating in front of Su mu, he couldn''t help sighing helplessly. It seems that it''s really good to live a life again, but Su Mu''s strength now can''t be cultivated casually after living a life again. He knows how many things he has experienced and how many plug-ins he has opened before he can grow up. Today, Su Mu is very clear, God knows whether the reincarnation pearl will let the system revive with itself when it resurrects itself again. If not, with his weak talent at the beginning, he can''t get to the novice village of Castle Peak city in his life!


    The use of this reincarnation bead is both big and small. If it is matched with the double treasure, it is undoubtedly a very top treasure, but unfortunately, it is only a one-time thing. After all, this kind of ability that spans the transformation of life and death and hides everything is difficult to do even in the detached world! Although even the weakest of those worlds are just the realm of detachment, they obviously have the difference between life and death. After all, anyway, the world after detachment may be just a fairy world with a larger map of crisis, and the foundation and other things should not change.


    The remaining two treasures seemed normal at that time. They were not as terrible as Tianmu seed and the blood of the immortal Lord, nor as useless as reincarnation beads. They looked like very good treasures. One of them was a stone tablet with the word "chaos". Su Mu was no stranger to this stone tablet, Even in the early days of Tianmu world, the story was told based on this stone tablet. This stone tablet does not have its own name. No one knows its specific name. Therefore, the Terrans in Tianmu world, that is, in Tianmu world, especially call this stone tablet a random word tablet, and there are not many stone tablets with this appearance in Tianmu world, Basically, there are about 20 large and small stones, each of which has the most special energy belonging to that stone tablet. If Su Mu remembers correctly, this stone tablet with the word "chaos" should be something that manipulates time, because Su Mu once read a part when he read Tianmu''s book, That is, a big man named Fu Xin once reversed this stone tablet for a long time! Fu Xin''s use of this stone tablet is at least to reverse the passage of time of about 6 billion years. This is a treasure that controls time! It involves the peak of the time rule! Even if Su Mu mastered a trace of time rules, he couldn''t see through this stone tablet!


    As for the last treasure, Su Mu thought he was a little ordinary at that time, because it was just a different space key of a strong man in the sky fire realm. There was no key to open the different space belonging to the key at any time and take out the needed items from the different space. Specifically, it was similar to the function of the space ring. Regardless of the key, Su Mu was not interested, There are not many descriptions of the strong in the sky fire realm in Tianmu''s books. The owner of the key was originally a thief, and Su Mu was not interested in his treasure house. After a thief stole something, he must find a place to sell it in exchange for something natural and unrestrained. What good thing can there be in the thief''s treasure house? I''m afraid it''s just some treasures that ordinary strong people in the sky fire realm can hold.


    But even so, it''s still very good, but Su Mu''s eyes were a little higher after the baptism of the dirt free sword, the blood of the immortal Lord and Tianmu''s seeds at the beginning. He was disappointed to see the treasure house key of the friars in Tianhuo territory. Su Mu took a deep breath and received a lot of goods this time, However, it is still a problem for Su mulai to decide what to use to cut Su Yutong''s body. From Su Mu''s own point of view, he hopes that his daughter can stand behind him and be well protected by himself. However, from other aspects, Su Yutong''s desire to become stronger doesn''t have to be weak, which makes it difficult for Su Mu to decide.


    When Su Mu came into contact with this Tianmu seed, he wanted to keep it. However, on second thought, it was completely impossible for Su Yutong to absorb it. After all, the Tianmu seed did not even dare to look at the strong in the realm of Avenue. Don''t say that it is only Su Yutong in the quasi holy land now. Su Mu dared to absorb Tianmu seed with the blood of the immortal Lord, Moreover, the promotion of this thing is very huge for Su mu. Su Mu also wants to keep the dirt free sword. After all, he hasn''t had any suitable sword since the beginning. This dirt free sword is fully qualified to be in his palm. Even now Su Mu hasn''t been qualified to hold this long sword.


    "Forget it, they are all treasures after detachment. Let me see if there are any good things in the treasure house of the strong in the fire realm that day." Su Mu took a deep breath, took out the key, then twisted it against the void, and then an independent strange space immediately appeared in front of Su mu. Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he looked at the completely strange things in front of him, It''s not like a different space, it''s more like a world! And the first time Su Mu entered the treasure house, he actually felt that his strength was about to break through the realm of second-class saints! This treasure house exists in Tianmu world. Now Tianmu world has not been destroyed, that is to say, Su mu can enjoy the cultivation progress of Tianmu world through this treasure house! Then his strength will become extremely terrible! And what shocked Su Mu most was not these, but the treasures placed on countless shelves! Su Mu never thought that a thief could save so much money!

 Chapter 1201

    Su Mu stared at the goods in the different space in front of him. He couldn''t help feeling that the whole person had been impacted. Originally, Su Mu thought that the former of the sky fire realm was just a thief. Even if he was in the sky fire realm, he still couldn''t change the impression that the thief couldn''t store too many treasures, After all, in Su Mu''s impression of being the first to enter, thieves basically get rid of good things and exchange them for good things to enjoy themselves. However, Su Mu obviously underestimates the thief in the sky fire realm. Yes, after all, it''s the existence of the sky fire realm. How can he care about those things? And this treasure full of a whole different space is undoubtedly the evidence.


    "If I hadn''t read Tianmu''s book, I would have thought that the great power of Tianhuo territory was a collector." Su Mu looked at the surrounding Linglang''s full of precious treasures and couldn''t help feeling unreal, because there are too many good things here. Although there are no treasures comparable to Tianmu''s level, Su Mu has found several immortal treasures! Most of the rest are also the top treasures of the half step immortal level and the treasures of the heaven fire realm. In addition, there are countless pills, skill secrets, magical moves and so on! Although Tianmu world is a detached world, and there is no name of Terran in that world, although there is no name of Terran, the gap between you and Terran is actually just a small gap in the ear. What the Terran looks like, you in Tianmu is almost what it looks like, and maybe there are only some differences in habits, So Su Mu felt so excited when he faced a treasure full of different spaces!


    Because he can use all these things! Even this place has become a treasure land of its own! Although according to the current timeline, which strong person in the sky fire realm in the past Tianmu world has not died, the other party''s key has already fallen into his own hands, so Su Mu doesn''t need to worry about whether the other party will find himself. The key is the only one, otherwise Su Mu won''t be so bold to enter the treasure house of the strong person in the sky fire realm, But now these things have nothing to do with the strong man in the sky fire realm! These things will be renamed Su in the future!


    Originally, I thought that the greatest benefit I gained this time was the blood of the immortal Lord, the seeds of Tianmu world and a scale free sword. The remaining things were nothing, but Su Mu found that he was wrong after opening the treasure house. It turned out that this key was one of his biggest gains! Su Mu didn''t count the treasures in this different space carefully, but Su Mu just glanced at them at random and then determined that the number of treasures in this different space will never be less than 100000! Even more than 100000! There may be about 150000! And this is just the quantity that Su Mu has roughly estimated. If it is counted one by one, Su Mu thinks it may be more! Only more!


    So many treasures! Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about the conflict between himself and the most precious treasure Su Yutong needs. Although there are no treasures comparable to Tianmu in this different space, there are many immortal treasures, although Su Mu really wants to give Su Yutong the best thing, But after thinking about it, Su Mu still thinks that he must first become stronger in order to better protect his children. This is the responsibility of a father, rather than thinking about giving good things to his children all day, so that his children can grow up and protect themselves. This is not the idea of a qualified father! Although Su Mu had this idea in his mind before, fortunately, at least Su Mu''s idea has changed.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Su Mu chose a ring as the best treasure for Su Yutong to cut off the second corpse. This ring looks very ugly, but it is also a treasure that has reached the immortal level. It is also one of the few immortal level treasures in this different space, even among these immortal level treasures, The grade of this ring is also very good! The ranking is very high!


    Su Mu hasn''t read this ring in Tianmu''s book, but I think it''s an immortal treasure and should be very extraordinary. Although Su Mu wants to know what the effect of this ring is, it''s a pity that the original owner of space, that is, the strong man of Tianhuo, doesn''t want to make a comment on none of the treasures, So that he can easily distinguish the efficacy and grade of these precious treasures, but these are not a big deal. Only after su Yutong refined them, he can know what his efficacy is.


    As for the owner of the space, who is the leader of the sky fire realm, will find their coordinates and kill them through Su Yutong refining the ring, Su Mu said that there is no need to worry. Basically, everything from the system has cut off the relationship with the original, so when the key of the different space falls into Su Mu''s hands, On the other hand, the original owner of this different space in Tianmu world will ignore his original memory and think that he has never had any different space to hide treasure. It is precisely because of the system that Su Mu''s original worried mind is immediately relaxed, but so Su Mu laments his strength in the future again!


    Although Su Mu hasn''t seen himself for countless years in the future, according to the words of the world tree, the countless benefits brought by the system and the terrible ability of the system, Su mu can imagine what level his future has reached! The system shows its more and more powerful functions all the time. These functions also make su Mu feel more loved, but Su Mu is also more afraid of his future!


    Although it is not wrong to say that Su Mu is the same person as Su mu in the future, he is always afraid of what trouble will happen in his future. Moreover, Su Mu and his future have long been independent. Even if he kills himself as himself in the future, he will not suffer any impact in the future! But to tell the truth, Su Mu is a little worried. After all, how can he spend so much effort to kill himself in the future? If the other party really wants to do so, why send out the system to cultivate themselves? Even open a small stove for yourself all the way to get the top treasures in countless worlds?

 Chapter 1202

    In the past three hundred years, the flood world has remained as quiet as a lake, mainly because the summer Dynasty is pressed on it. Basically, no big things happen. The only thing may be that from time to time, some strong people constantly compete in the flood land, then overturn several mountains and destroy several lakes, However, such scenes are not often encountered. After all, how can we say that the wasteland world is now the stuff of the great Xia Yun dynasty? If it is destroyed too much, the great Xia Yun Dynasty will still interfere. Although Su Mu is closed, Su Yutong is back in power. Su Yutong''s behavior style is not much different from Su mu. Su Mu occasionally makes mistakes, but Su Yutong won''t, Su Yutong has only one style of action to master the great Xia Yun Dynasty, that is overbearing!


    It is precisely because of this that Su Yutong, who has been determined as the successor of the great Xia Dynasty, also has a great voice in the desolate world. The congenital God residence in the great Xia Dynasty is also very satisfied with the future new boss. After all, all of them are arrogant people, If Su Yutong doesn''t have enough ability to convince them, it''s still a question whether they will be convinced by Su Yutong''s commander after su Mu''s seclusion in the future. However, at least for now, these congenital shrines are still very convinced of Su Yutong. After all, Su Yutong can see if those congenital shrines are not blind, regardless of talent or strength, So they are very convinced of Su Yutong.


    For more than 20000 years since the great Xia Dynasty entered the wasteland world, it can be said that it has done everything that can be done, killing the fierce beast Dynasty, and bringing the price wasteland into the territory of the great Xia Dynasty, even if the wasteland world and the world where the great Xia Dynasty is located are two places, But they have also regarded the wasteland world as one of their territory under the great summer dynasty! Even if this territory and their base camp are two places! It doesn''t matter! Su Mu said it when he came to the wasteland world that their summer Dynasty is the supreme dynasty that rules the world! And now they are officially marching in this direction. Ruling the wasteland world is just a matter of a short time. When the strength of the great summer movement is stronger, don''t say the wasteland world. Even the heaven and the world will fall at the feet of their great summer movement! There are many powerful forces in the world of heaven! Yunchao, wait! But in the end, those who can stand at the top can''t compete with them except for their summer transportation! This is also su Mu''s most confident place!


    The number of treasures and resources in the current summer Dynasty can be said to be completely more than those of the old dynasties. Not to mention the three treasures in Su Mu''s hands that have reached the level of Tianmu, that is, the treasures in different space, no matter any one, even the lowest treasure, is far more than all the details of those old dynasties combined! No matter how powerful Yunchao is, it''s just Yunchao. If those old Yunchao are born with strong people beyond the realm of Avenue, that is, strong people who are born with a state of detachment or a state of half step detachment, then Yunchao can be promoted again! As for the existence of promotion, it is not what Su mu can understand now. After all, he is only mastering the great Xia Dynasty, which is not a force in the transportation Dynasty. However, although the current great Xia Dynasty is still very weak, no one knows how strong the great Xia Dynasty will be in the future! The reason why the great Xia Dynasty is stronger than those old ones is that they are still very young and have terrible talents!


    Under the leadership of Su mu, the great Xia Dynasty is bound to go further into the future. What''s more, in the great Xia Dynasty, in addition to Su mu, there is also the existence of Su Yutong, a congenital chaotic body. After the qualification of the congenital chaotic body grows up, even those old players dare not easily ignore it! No one knows how terrible a growing congenital chaotic body is, but they know that a growing congenital chaotic body with self-protection power definitely has the strength to destroy their whole transport dynasty! Because their family is big, there are too many places to start, and a growing congenital chaotic body has no worries in this regard! Because they are all alone, those old players can''t find out anything about each other! How to do it?


    So in this case, one is in the light and the other is in the dark, which is why most chaotic bodies in the universe have not grown up for countless years. It is because they are afraid of the growth speed of chaotic bodies that they do so. However, Su Yutong is different from those congenital chaotic bodies. Su Yutong is not alone, She has a strong enough shelter behind her! The current summer dynasty may not be enough! However, Su Mu believes that in a short time, he will be able to tell Su Yutong bluntly that he will come to me as arrogant as he acts in the world of heaven in the future. If something happens, your father will give it to you!


    But now Su Mu has no ability to say so, because although Su Mu is very strong now, he can''t keep Su Yutong in the hands of those real strong people, but it shouldn''t take much time for Su Mu to see this day! Because after the blood of the immortal Lord and Tianmu seeds are fused by themselves, their strength will inevitably increase several times or even nearly ten times! And it''s just a case of preliminary refining! If Su Mu completely mastered this drop of blood of the immortal Lord, his strength could even become a strong man! After all, Su Mu has mastered the rules of time, and there is no bottleneck!


    And Tianmu seed is even more terrible. If it can be perfectly controlled, Su Mu has no doubt that he can easily defeat the strongest in Tianmu world! It doesn''t even take much effort! Because the strongest in Tianmu world is just Tianmu''s territory. Once Su Mu integrates Tianmu seeds, when the seeds grow up, the future Su Mu will undoubtedly want to have a world comparable to Tianmu in his own body! How powerful is the top world after one party''s detachment? Do you need to say more? At that time, Su Mu''s fist and palm seemed to be the attack of the whole world. Who could support Su Mu''s endless killing moves? But all this is in the far future. What Su Mu has to do now is to integrate the blood of the immortal Lord, refine Tianmu seeds, and then quickly improve his cultivation!

 Chapter 1203

    However, these things can''t be done in just a few decades, hundreds or even thousands of years. Therefore, Su Mu still has to go out of the customs and give this ring to Su Yutong before closing the customs. Since it is a ring that has reached the immortal level, even if Su Mu doesn''t know what the specific function of this ring is, but from all aspects, The efficacy of this ring can''t be underestimated. Anyway, it''s also a treasure of immortal level. Su Yutong doesn''t want to refine his own divine soldiers. This ring is only used to cut corpses, and there won''t be any problems, will there?


    In a short period of 300 years, there has been no great change in the prosperous world. On the contrary, the great Xia Dynasty has changed. The current great Xia Dynasty is more powerful than 300 years ago. If there were only more than 1000 great Luo Jinxian in the great Xia Dynasty 300 years ago, now the great Xia Dynasty has really reached the point where the great Luo Jinxian walked everywhere! What concept? In the great Xia Dynasty, we can''t see the existence below the golden fairy realm now, which also shows that their great Xia Dynasty is becoming more and more powerful, and how many golden fairyland Sergeants are there now? Countless! In the whole Xia Dynasty, except those who entered the realm of golden immortals in Da Luo, the rest, no matter who, are all golden immortals! Even in the current summer transportation Dynasty, you can move bricks and shoot them, which may be an existence that has reached the peak of golden fairyland! In the real sense, the golden immortals are everywhere, and the golden immortals are as strong as dogs!


    Now the number of Da Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty has exceeded the peak of the original demon family Tianting! At this moment, the number of great Luo Jinxian in the Xia Yun Dynasty has reached more than 2000, even excluding those gathered in the congenital God residence! And if you add the more than 1500 innate gods in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, the number of Da Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty has reached more than 3000 or even nearly 4000! So many great Luo Jinxian gathered in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, which also increased the power of the great Xia Yun Dynasty several times! In today''s prosperous and desolate world, people are basically convinced of the summer dynasty! Why? Because they have to be convinced! They know exactly how terrible and powerful the current great Xia Yun Dynasty is. The great Xia Yun Dynasty has never hidden its strength, so they all see it clearly, so they feel incomparable fear of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, because the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is too strong. They are just a group of ordinary innate creatures, Even the congenital God residence dare not offend the Xia Dynasty. What qualifications do they have?


    However, for the creatures in the boundless world, they may have made the best decision in their life, that is to join the summer dynasty! Became a member of the summer dynasty! Yes, as early as thousands and tens of thousands of years ago, even before these congenital gods were born, many congenital creatures joined the camp of the great summer movement Dynasty. Although at that time they just wanted the benefits and benefits given by the great summer movement Dynasty, now they are completely convinced of the great summer movement Dynasty! Now the great Xia Dynasty is qualified to be the leader of the wasteland world and to stand on the head of countless creatures! Of course, only the summer Dynasty has this qualification! If other forces want to intervene, they will face the crusade of countless innate creatures! Now the great Xia Dynasty can be called the only overlord in the wasteland world! It is also the master of the wasteland world!


    Where can I see this? Many aspects can be seen! Some time ago, there were two innate gods in the western world who tried to gather groups of innate creatures to occupy the eastern world. Originally, it was nothing. After all, the slogan they made at that time was just to gather some creatures to guide their cultivation, but what was the result? After knowing the real thoughts of the two congenital gods in the west, those innate creatures left each other without saying a word. Although their strength is not enough to cause trouble to the two congenital gods, they have passed on their actions, resulting in the disgust of countless creatures in the Honghuang world, The powerful innate creatures even set up a large number of troops in the wasteland to kill the West in order to express their loyalty to the Xia Dynasty. They want to find zhunti and pick up the trouble of these two innate gods! But it was finally stopped by the summer Dynasty.


    It''s not that the great Xia Yun Dynasty thinks there''s something wrong with doing this, but because the great Xia Yun Dynasty deliberately reveals it to these innate creatures in order to show some intentions, and then passes their good of the great Xia Yun Dynasty to the ears of each innate creature with the help of their mouths, so that no matter who in the flood and wilderness world can only remember their good of the great Xia Yun dynasty! Even bad! We should also make these innate creatures feel that the summer Dynasty is for their good, so they will do bad things! The benefits of doing so are naturally huge, but this is not a small thing. It is obviously impossible to do it in a short time, so it can only be done step by step.


    "Saint, the saint has passed the customs. Please go to the other courtyard of the North Palace."


    In the middle of the palace, Su Yutong is dealing with some small things that have happened recently. It''s not important. It''s OK to hand them over to others at will. However, Su Yutong believes that no matter how big or small things are, they are a kind of experience for herself, so everything is done by herself, This also changed many people who thought Su Yutong was not suitable for the throne of saint. At least Su Yutong has made a lot of progress in the summer movement over the years, hasn''t he? Even though these advances were supposed to be, they saw what Su Yutong had done. They were just loyal to the summer Dynasty. There was nothing wrong with Su Yutong''s presence in the big seat, Originally, the reason why they thought Su Yutong was not suitable to inherit the throne was just that they were worried that Su Yutong''s talent was too high to manage the affairs of the summer Dynasty.


    But now it seems that Su Yutong''s talent is not just displayed in cultivation. Su Yutong is the top existence in any aspect! This also makes them more satisfied with Su Yutong''s existence. From not supporting Su Yutong to becoming the successor of Yunchao, they are now called by saints one by one.

 Chapter 1204

    Su Yutong was stunned at the bodyguard''s words, then nodded and said aloud, "in that case, there are still many files in my hand that have not been solved. In this way, you go and ask the long princess to deal with these things, lest there are any important things that have not been dealt with at the first time."


    "Take command." the bodyguard nodded at Wen Yan, and then quickly went to Su qinger''s palace. Su qinger''s strength hasn''t changed much in the past 300 years. After all, it''s only 300 years. Su qinger himself didn''t seriously practice, so it''s difficult to improve his accomplishments. In addition, Su qinger plans to take a vacation for himself, Cultivation is slow for a few days. Now Su qinger has already entered the peak of Da Luo Jinxian. She is only half a step away from breaking through the quasi saint. If she wanted to enter the quasi Saint realm, she would have asked Su Yutong to find her a congenital spiritual treasure to enter the quasi Saint realm. After all, there are many treasures in the summer movement, It''s just that she hasn''t been very busy practicing in the past 300 years.


    Su qinger is different from Su Yutong. Su Yutong is a congenital chaotic body. If it is powerful, it will be easier to break through cultivation in the future. Although Su qinger''s constitution has become a Taoist body, there is still a gap compared with the congenital chaotic body. Moreover, Su qinger doesn''t care about these virtual things, It doesn''t matter for her to break through the quasi holy realm, even if she only uses the innate Lingbao. Anyway, Su qinger is very clear that the future of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is so strong that it''s not bad to be a long Princess waiting to die, isn''t it? After making himself strong, the summer Yun Dynasty has to deal with things. It''s better to be a vase.


    Of course, this is not su qinger''s most real idea. She just perfectly inherited Su Mu''s character, that is laziness! How lazy is Su mu? Everyone who followed Su mu in his early years knew this very well. Let''s say that Su Mu had a sentence to describe himself, that is, don''t be lazy compared with me. I''m too lazy to compare with you. It can be seen how lazy Su Mu is, but such a lazy person has established giants such as the summer Dynasty, Are you angry? Do you say he hates it? But if Su Mu knew that someone thought so, he probably wouldn''t care. Instead, he would stare at each other with a smile and say a word of envy? Angry? I just like the way you look at me and can''t beat me!


    ......


    In the North palace courtyard, Su Mu is now enjoying the delicious food cooked by Liu Qingyi. To tell the truth, the imperial chef''s skill in the summer transportation Dynasty is dozens or even hundreds of times better than Liu Qingyi and red tea, but Su Mu''s favorite is the dishes made by Liu Qingyi and red tea, for nothing else, It''s just that the dishes they cooked are different from those made by the imperial chefs. Moreover, Liu Qingyi always cooked for himself when he was still in Taiyi holy land. At that time, Liu Qingyi was not very good at cooking, but he took Su Mu and Gulin Feng as experimental objects and improved his skills in a short time, Su Mu also fell in love with Liu Qingyi''s craft, which made Su Mu sigh: "sure enough, what others said is really right. Whether you want to catch a man or a woman''s heart, the simplest way is to catch his or her stomach first!"


    "Dad, you''re out of the pass?" Su Yutong''s voice made Su Mu return to his senses. Then he threw the ring in his hand and said slowly: "It won''t take much time to break through the mid-term of quasi saint. I''ve almost forgotten this ring. It''s not an ordinary thing. I got it by chance. The grade of this thing exceeds 36 chaotic green lotus, but you have to refine it yourself."


    Su Yutong took the ring and looked at it. Su Yutong also confirmed that what Su Mu said was true. The grade of the ring was indeed higher than that of the thirty-six chaotic Green Lotus! After all, Su Yutong now controls the subordinate of the thirty-six chaotic green lotus, and the twenty-four chaotic green lotus. Naturally, she has the right to tell which ring is better than the thirty-six chaotic green lotus Which is weaker? Su Yutong wondered why his father didn''t take out such a good thing early in the morning, but waited until now? He wasted so long looking for lotus in the wasteland? Did he really forget it as he said? Su Yutong didn''t believe it. After all, what kind of person his father is? Su Yutong knows clearly White, although occasionally... Well, it is often out of tune, but it will never be careless in such key things. Su Mu may not be out of tune in other places, but Su Yutong believes that Su Mu will never be careless!


    However, Su Yutong doesn''t really care about how the ring came from. For her, Su Mu doesn''t want to tell herself that there is his own reason. There''s no need to find out. Su Mu is his own father and will never harm himself. In that case, what''s strange about him?


    "Time flies. In the blink of an eye, Yutong is also a big girl. Even if his father can''t give you the best things, he should try his best to give you the best things I can find. You don''t have to worry about anything. No matter what, his father will stand behind you and support you. His father will surprise you the next time he leaves the customs. At that time, even if you are exposed to the main road In my eyes, my father can protect you! " Su Mu took a deep breath and said seriously in his eyes. He didn''t mean to hide his relatives. He was also telling the truth. As long as Su Mu fused the drop of blood of the immortal Lord, his strength would change qualitatively! What''s more, there was a Tianmu seed waiting for Su Mu''s integration. As long as the two treasures were successfully integrated, Su Mu''s strength would be improved There will undoubtedly be earth shaking changes!


    In addition, the rich aura in the treasure house is comparable to that of Tianmu world. I''m afraid Su Mu will catch up with the progress of hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation in the wasteland world in which treasure house he practices for a day! This is the gap in the world! Tianmu world is one of the best in the world after detachment. The treasure house was born in Tianmu world. Although it is an independent and different space, the rich Reiki does not have to be weak in Tianmu world! Therefore, Su Mu''s cultivation in different space is undoubtedly equivalent to that in Tianmu world! What is the most important thing for practitioners? Financial law partner! These four things are money, magic tools, treasure land and Taoist partners. Su Mu has already owned them, and even the land is still the top space in Tianmu world!


    Su Mu knew that as long as he practiced in different space for thousands of years, even if he did not integrate the blood of the immortal Lord and Tianmu seeds, his cultivation would be greatly improved! However, in order for his daughter to live in the sun, he doesn''t have to hide himself. Su Mu needs to integrate the blood of the immortal Lord and Tianmu seeds to make his strength reach a level enough to support Su Yutong!

 Chapter 1205

    If you can, Su Mu even wants to move the whole summer transportation to a different space to enjoy the cultivation progress of the real top world. Unfortunately, Su mu can''t do that. Even if Su Mu now holds the key to the treasure house of different space, he can''t let so many people into different space, Because the internal different space is not very large now. Although it accommodates countless treasures, the space is also limited and can not accommodate countless strong soldiers and sergeants of the Xia Dynasty. Therefore, only when Su Mu''s strength becomes stronger in the future can the scope of different space become larger, At that time, Su Mu didn''t have any problem even if he moved the whole summer transportation into a different space!


    Thinking of this, Su Mu took a deep breath, then looked at Liu Qingyi and red tea beside him, and felt a deep debt. Then Su Mu grabbed their hands and said slowly: "Light clothes, red tea, I''m sorry. Only after you married me, I spent very little time with you, but I believe you also understand me. I must make myself stronger to better protect you, protect children, protect Yutong and all the people we care about. The time required for this closure is absolutely constant, which is very important Before, no matter what you plan to do, I am willing to accompany you. After that, our family will really be unable to gather for a long time. "


    Liu Qingyi and red tea were stunned when they heard the speech. Su Mu had been away from the heavenly palace for more than 10000 years and finally came back. They closed the door again without rest for a few days. After 300 years, they saw Su Mu again, but they didn''t rest for a few days. They were going to start closing the door again? I''m afraid Su Mu has been with them for thousands of years over the past 20000 years Years are not enough! But both red tea and Liu Qingyi are sensible women. They know very well what kind of existence their men are, even if they haven''t seen each other for tens of thousands of years. Liu Qingyi and red tea know very well that their men are people who do great things. As wives, they only need to help Su Mu stabilize the rear. As for others , they don''t want to take care of it, because they know that one day they will stay with Su mu. They won''t be separated every day, but that day may be a little long!


    "Husband, what are you talking about? Light clothes naturally understand your mind and your distress. You can rest assured and shut down. Light clothes will always wait for your husband to realize our family''s promise." Liu Qingyi smiled, touched Su Mu''s ear hair with another hand and said slowly. His eyes were full of love for Su mu. It was precisely because the undisguised love in Liu Qingyi''s eyes made Su Mu feel uncomfortable.


    "My sister is right. No matter what my husband wants to do, we all agree. No matter how long it takes for my husband to close down this time, we will always wait for the day when my husband leaves the customs, the day when our family gets together. Perhaps after my husband leaves the customs, Yutong said that maybe there is already a husband''s family?" Tea smiled and joked. It''s not that she thought Su Yutong would fall in love with others. She just joked about the heavy atmosphere. Su Mu smiled when he heard the speech, turned his head to Su Yutong who didn''t speak and said slowly: "My daughter is so beautiful and gifted. I''m afraid it''s hard for a childe in the world to deserve the existence of Yutong like my family. However, what you say is reasonable. Everything goes with fate. I''m not sure that Yutong will really introduce me to another man when I leave the customs."


    "Please rest assured that my daughter will definitely not move her heart. My daughter''s goal in this life is to catch up with your father, rather than marry another man to teach her husband and children. That''s what ordinary women do. Does my father think Yutong is an ordinary woman?" Su Yutong frowned and said, which made Su Mu laugh. Su Mu shook his head and said slowly: "It seems that I''ll have to have another one with your mother and aunt in the future. Your sister doesn''t want to marry, and you don''t want to accept any man. Won''t my su family break up directly in your generation? That''s not good. I''ll give you a brother or sister later, and let him inherit the incense of our Su family. Well, that''s the deal!"


    "Yutong is still there. What are you talking about?" red tea slapped Su mu on the back impolitely. Although it didn''t use much strength, Su Mu also showed his anger. Su Mu smiled and said slowly: "OK, OK, just kidding, but who can make it clear? I originally wanted to find a man for qinger or Yutong and let them join our Su family, but on second thought, if girls like Yutong and qinger really have someone they like, do you need me to find them? Even if I find them, they won''t want to. In that case, everything will be fine ¡£¡±


    "My father knows the great cause and my daughter admires it!" Su Yutong was obviously relieved and said slowly. When she heard Su Mu say that she wanted to find a man for herself to enter the Su family, Su Yutong was shocked. She even thought about how to assassinate the man her father found for herself on the road. Anyway, she can''t beat anyone except Su mu. It''s a big deal to fight in person at that time Assassinate the man in the wilderness, even if he is found, it doesn''t matter. As long as he threatens the bodyguards who give him away, they must be tight lipped!


    "You see, I''m right. If I''m right, I just said I would find a man for Yutong. She must be thinking about how to assassinate the man I''m looking for outside?" Su Mu said slowly, pointing to Su Yutong, who was obviously relieved. Although she smiled on the surface, But Su Mu felt very helpless in his heart. Normally, he should have a grandson in his fifties or sixties. After all, isn''t that what happened in his previous life? People in their 50s and 60s in previous lives have become grandfathers of several grandchildren, and Su Mu has lived for more than 20000 years, but he still has no grandchildren or even a son-in-law, as if the descendants of the Su family are really going to disappear!


    However, Su Mu is not an old-fashioned person. What do Su Yutong and Su qinger think in their hearts? He doesn''t want to intervene. He is a very casual person. Since his daughter doesn''t want to marry, Su Mu will become a towering tree on their heads to protect them from the wind and rain. This is the deepest consciousness in Su Mu''s heart as a father!

 Chapter 1206

    Time flies. It has been more than 100 years since Su Mu returned to the summer palace. During this 100 years, Su Mu took red tea and Liu Qingyi to the North Sea, roamed the East China Sea, crossed countless Baoshan islands in the South China Sea, and went to the west to watch different life, Everything in the desolate world seemed to have been played by Su Mu and his two daughters for more than 100 years. They went once no matter where. After returning to the heavenly palace, Su Mu also disappeared into the heavenly palace as the night passed, leaving only Liu Qingyi and red tea with a smile on their face.


    In the different space, Su Mu now has two treasures in front of him. One is a seed with unique shape. It looks black, just like a black bead, but only those who understand it know that it is actually a seed! A world seed that grows slowly in the cultivator! And it''s not an ordinary world seed! This seed is the symbol of Tianmu world! Tianmu seed that can grow to the level of Tianmu world in the future! In addition to this seed, Su Mu also has a small white jade bottle in front of him. At this time, the jade bottle has been opened by Su mu, and there is nothing empty in it. Undoubtedly, the things in it have been taken out by Su mu. Looking at Su Mu''s closed eyes at this moment, needless to say, Su Mu has begun to integrate the second treasure, The blood of the undead!


    Although this is not the blood essence of the immortal Lord! But its efficacy is definitely not a joke! In a word, that is, a drop of blood of the immortal Lord, even if it is only the most common drop of blood, the grade is far more than countless times of all the blood essence in the strong man''s body! This is the gap! No matter how powerful the strong in the realm of the avenue is, it is just the ceiling of the fighting power of this heaven and earth. Only after detachment can they go to a more powerful world. After which detached world becomes the top, they can touch the Tianmu world. Who is the immortal? The power of Tianmu, the strongest in Tianmu world, can''t confirm what the strength of the immortal Lord is! Some people say that he is just an immortal realm, but because of his special physique, he is immortal. Others say that he is Tianmu realm. All the energy of the collapse of the world hit him, and he can''t feel any harm! However, only the only two Tianmu realm talents in Tianmu world know what level the strength of the immortal Lord has reached! M in the face of their strong Tianmu level, the undead Lord not only easily defeated them, but also said such words with interest, which also made the two strong Tianmu in Tianmu world understand the terrible degree of the undead Lord! Far beyond their understanding!


    It can be seen how terrible a drop of blood of the immortal Lord is. Even an ordinary drop of blood can bring unspeakable improvement to Su Mu! At this moment, Su Mu has felt the crazy automatic operation of the god elephant prison force in his body, and is crazy absorbing this drop of the blood of the immortal Lord! And half a month has passed! The powerful energy contained in this drop of blood has not even been absorbed! As like as two peas in the belly of Su mu, the blood of the undead Lord is still the same as the original. It seems that there is no loss! But only Su Mu knows! That''s only one percent of the energy, what a huge improvement it has brought to itself!


    Not to mention the distance, although it only took half a month, Su Mu''s strength is still in the first grade of the sage realm, but at this moment, Su Mu''s combat effectiveness is definitely several times or even ten times higher than before! Because the immortal Lord has one percent of the energy in a drop of blood! Su Mu''s Shenxiang prison calming power skill has reached the top 22 levels! At this moment, Su Mu has soared from the original eleven fold to the present twenty-two fold! Su Mu never thought that he could cultivate the most resource consuming skill of Shenxiang prison strength to the top level so easily! You know, this is much more difficult than other skill breakthroughs! What kind of skill is the divine elephant prison strength? The realm of domination! What strength is it equivalent to converting into the heavens and the world, or into the world of the wilderness? That is the existence comparable to the realm of heaven! Although it can only blame the strength comparable to the third grade of Tiandao territory! But that''s also a real state of heaven!


    However, at this moment, Su Mu is actually a product in the saint''s realm. He has already cultivated the skill of "Shenxiang prison strength" to the top level, and even mastered many magical powers in an instant! At this moment, Su Mu has mastered the most powerful magic power in the prison power of Shenxiang Town, and the devil foetus of the God of heaven to destroy the prison! This day God destroys a kind of demon embryo. Maybe many people are not familiar with what kind of magic power it is! The most terrible thing about this magical power is that it can condense its own mana into a magic seed, and then quietly hide in the cycle of mana in others, so that the other party can''t detect the existence of the magic seed! And those who master the magic seed can also monitor each other! It can even take away the energy of the other party in an instant! Use it to improve your strength! It can be imagined that if this magic power is used well, Su Mu''s strength will soar. How terrible! When the strength is enough, Su Mu will find some strong people in the avenue realm to plant Magic Seeds, and then he can sit and wait for the harvest!


    Of course, Su Mu is not that kind of person. Such a magic power may not be as useful as heaven magic fist for Su mu. However, if he meets some people he hates, or some people who want to hold himself or even kill himself to hurt his relatives, Su Mu still doesn''t mind giving each other a magic seed, After all, it''s very hard to hide in a strong man whose strength is not lower than his own and don''t let the other party find it. The reason why God can do this is that he can destroy the prison, Or because of his particularity, he can follow the operation of mana in the human body and change his location, so that the person who is recruited will not be aware of it! Of course, the mana consumed by the demon master is also the key to a large part!


    Now Su Mu just integrates one percent of the energy of this drop of the immortal Lord''s blood, and has already cultivated the prison strength of the divine elephant to the top. It can be imagined that when Su Mu says that all this drop of blood of the immortal Lord is absorbed, his strength will reach what kind of terrible degree!

 Chapter 1207

    For more than half a month, although Su Mu Sheng''s strength in the human realm has not made any progress, the strength of Shenxiang prison has promoted Su Mu''s physique to a terrible state! Now Su muguang is a flesh body, not to mention too strong, at least half a step ahead of the existence of heaven! This is still the case when Su muxiu is just a saint! If Su Mu raised his own strength level, how strong would Su Mu''s flesh be? No one knows. Even Su mu can''t figure out how powerful his body will become if he improves his strength! Will it surpass those weak chaotic demons?


    Now Su Mu has only absorbed one percent of the immortal Lord''s blood, and the remaining 99 percent is waiting for Su Mu to absorb, which will undoubtedly take a long time to complete. However, in this different space, it will save Su Mu a lot of time, which is comparable to the Reiki level of Tianmu world, Far beyond the wasteland world, Su Mu cultivates and integrates the blood of the undead Lord in different space. He doesn''t have to worry about the situation that the aura around him can''t supplement himself. If Su Mu integrates this drop of blood of the undead Lord in the wasteland world or in the earth fairy world, Then it may take hundreds of thousands or even millions of years for Su Mu to integrate the blood of the immortal Lord! This is still under the premise that Su Mu has systematic help! Now, Su Mu is sure to successfully integrate the blood of the immortal Lord in this different space within 50000 years! Then start to integrate Tianmu seeds! Together, Su Mu estimated that this time he might need 100000 or even 150000 years to practice!


    How old is Su Mu now? However, he is only over 20000 years old. 150000 years is not a very short number for Su mu. It is a very long time for Su mu. During this time, Su Mu will not know what will happen in the summer games. However, Su Mu has not worried about any problems in the summer games. After all, 150000 years may be very long for him, However, it is only a matter of blink of an eye for the prosperous world. It will take millions of years for those congenital God mansions in the prosperous world to close every time! Even Hongjun spent more than 30 million years preaching three times! Compared with these huge time figures, Su Mu''s 150000 years is very short!


    ......


    In the wild world, three thousand years after su Mu''s isolation, the strength of the great Xia Dynasty has improved to an unimaginable level! For three thousand years, most of the soldiers in the golden fairyland entered the golden fairyland of Dalai! Many of the original strongmen in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian are also close to the high level of Da Luo Jinxian! Among them, those with outstanding talents have even reached the realm of eight or even nine grades of Da Luo Jinxian! And this is just a short three thousand years! Originally, if the great Xia Dynasty was a giant in the eyes of the living creatures in the flood world, now the great Xia Dynasty is like a master in the eyes of countless innate living creatures in the flood world! Even now, the great Xia Dynasty has surpassed Pangu, the demon God who created the desolate world, in the hearts of countless innate creatures!


    However, this is only the view of a small number of congenital God mansions. Most congenital God mansions understand very well that now the great Xia Dynasty looks very powerful, but there is still a distance from the Pangu demon gods that created the wasteland world, However, they were more curious about Su mu, the mysterious leader of the summer Dynasty who had not appeared! They are wondering what strength the saint who has not appeared in the desolate world for so long has reached! Although they don''t know, it can be believed that the strength of the pilgrims of the summer festival has exceeded their incomparable quasi holy state!


    "Your Highness, the West has brought zhunti and zhunti to our east again. They want to join our summer Dynasty. They have never given up their intention to join our summer Dynasty over the years. Why don''t you bring them under your command? After all, they are also at the level of the congenital God residence, even in the congenital God residence He zhunti''s talent and strength are very good, and his income under his command is not too bad. I don''t know what the saint thinks. "A new Luo Jinxian in the summer transportation Dynasty asked Su Yutong. He is responsible for the West Tianmen of the summer transportation Chaotian Palace on weekdays, so there are not many contacts with zhunti on weekdays. Under the intentional guidance of zhunti and zhunti, The general guarding the West Tianmen gate really thinks that these two congenital God mansions are actually very good.


    Su Yutong shook his head immediately after hearing the speech and said slowly: "It''s impossible, not to mention the original plan of collecting and mentioning creatures in the western world. Just because my father hates them, I can''t let them join our summer transportation Dynasty. We don''t lack strong people in our summer transportation Dynasty. There are countless congenital God mansions who want to join our summer transportation Dynasty. Even Sanqing has been to our summer transportation Dynasty some time ago Chao expressed his affinity because they know the strength of our great Xia Dynasty and the benefits of joining our great Xia Dynasty. In this case, I won''t let zhunti and Jieyin join our great Xia Dynasty and become a pot of rat shit. "


    After hearing the speech, the general guarding the West Tianmen gate fell into silence. Yes, it is difficult to calculate the number of great Luo Jinxian in the summer transportation Dynasty. Coupled with those congenital divine residences, the summer transportation Dynasty is not short of top combat power. Naturally, there is no lack of zhunti and zhunti. In addition, the saint''s impression of zhunti and zhunti is very bad, even can be said I hate these two people very much. It seems impossible to let them join the summer transportation Dynasty. However, zhunti and Jieyin have given him a lot of gifts all the time. I also promised to ask the saint to agree to zhunti and Jieyin''s request to join the summer transportation Dynasty, but now it seems that zhunti''s gift is in vain.


    "By the way, don''t you think that you have accepted zhunti and the gift of introduction. I don''t know. I know very well in my heart. You''d better think about what you''ll do again. You''re the guard General of the West Tianmen gate during our summer transportation. I don''t need to teach you this kind of thing, okay?" Su Yutong glanced at the guard General of the West Tianmen and said coldly.


    The guard of the West Tianmen gate heard that Yan helplessly lowered his head and said in a voice, "I understand. When I return to the West Tianmen gate, I will return the gifts I received immediately."

 Chapter 1208

    In a hurry, everything has changed in all ways, but it is only three thousand years. The great changes are not only the great Xia Yun Dynasty, but also the innate creatures in the famine world, because the great Xia Yun Dynasty takes the human body as the noumenon. Now in the famine world, both the innate creatures and the demon clan have to change, Basically, they are as like as two peas, but they are not exactly alike. But they do not appear that the lower part of the body is like a monster. The world is hard to see the demon race. It is basically turned into human form, because in their view, this will undoubtedly make them closer to the Xia Xia Yun Dynasty.


    In addition, the appearance of the famine world has also changed a lot. Although the Terran has not been created by Nuwa, there have been many cities in the famine world. These cities were first founded in the summer movement Dynasty, because after establishing these cities, they can more easily control the famine land! Most of these cities are also demon families and innate creatures in the wasteland world. Of course, many innate God mansions live in these cities. Now there are hundreds of thousands of cities of different sizes in the wasteland world! If the development goes on according to the timeline of the wasteland world, such cities will appear at least billions of years after the arrival of the Terran! In addition to these cities, there are many sects in the wasteland world! Of course, these are sects that appear when the summer movement Dynasty allows!


    Although there are many mysteries in the eyes of Su Mu and Su Yutong, it has to be said that the merit in the Honghuang world is a good thing to improve strength and innate Lingbao! Based on Su Yutong''s ability, it is not difficult to find these ways to obtain merit. In recent years, the great Xia Dynasty established the great Xia national religion, which is responsible for teaching the innate skills of creatures in the flood and barren world and solving their problems of face repair, which caused the first merit to come. Then Hong Jun returned to the great Xia Dynasty palace and entered the national religion as the president, He became the first teacher in the national religion and began his first sermon. The Tao of heaven also made merit for him!


    Then things like this happened constantly in the famine world. It was also because of merit that the strength of innate and ordinary creatures in the famine world was soaring by leaps and bounds! Although merit can not be obtained simply, the creation of sects and doing things beneficial to the wasteland world can lead to the fall of heaven. This is undoubtedly a great opportunity for the living creatures in the wasteland world to improve their strength! Although their hearts have been very loyal to the great Xia Yun Dynasty, their strength in the great Xia Yun Dynasty can be regarded as an ordinary existence at most. You know, there are no weak people in the great Xia Yun Dynasty now! The number of strong people in Da Luo Jinxian has reached an incalculable level! Even those congenital God mansions are constantly looking for ways to make the way of heaven fall merit, so that they can obtain a higher voice due to the growth of strength during the summer dynasty!


    However, Su Yutong is not a fool. He will not give rights at will because of the growth of anyone''s strength. The great Xia Yun Dynasty was founded by their su family. Even if these rights are given, they should first give them to those who originally followed the great Xia Yun Dynasty, rather than to their new congenital gods and creatures, After all, compared with these inborn creatures and inborn God mansions, the strong Terrans who followed them in the summer Dynasty are the most trustworthy! Because they come from the same place! Step by step, the follower Su Mu has come to this day and witnessed the rise and strength of the Xia Dynasty! Therefore, in the eyes of Su mu, Su Yutong or others, the most trustworthy people in the summer Dynasty are actually the followers of the earth fairy world! Su Yutong will only hand over the important things to the old and strong people in the earth fairy world. Even if he gives the important things of the congenital gods and creatures, he also sends the old people in the earth fairy world to help! It''s not su Yutong''s paranoia, but this kind of thing is really necessary to do!


    Although this is likely to hurt the hearts of these congenital gods and creatures, it has to be said that Su Yutong''s doing so is undoubtedly the most correct choice, because Su Mu did it originally. As long as they have enough strength to suppress everything, what if they hurt the hearts of those congenital gods? Now the great Xia Dynasty is not based on their congenital gods'' residences in the desolate world, but they actively asked to join after seeing the strength of the great Xia Dynasty! Although there are plans secretly arranged by them during the summer transportation! However, it is these congenital gods and creatures who take the initiative to join the Xia Dynasty. As long as they are strong enough, they don''t have to worry that these congenital gods will be sad and do bad things to the Xia Dynasty and make trouble for them! Because it''s just something that can be solved with a wave of hands for their summer transportation dynasty!


    Now the number of the nine strong men in the great luojinxian has exceeded more than 20! None of them is a congenital God''s residence or a congenital creature. They are all the old and strong ones in the Xia Yun Dynasty. They have accumulated a lot and made little progress. At this moment, they catch up with the pace. However, many of the remaining eight products of Da Luo Jinxian are congenital God''s residence, but they just occupy a part of the countless Da Luo Jinxian in the Xia Yun dynasty! Now, it is obvious that Da Luo Jinxian can not become the highest voice and combat power ceiling in the summer transportation dynasty! What the Xia Dynasty needs now is for these golden immortals to enter the quasi Holy Land! Even into the realm of saints!


    Su Yutong also feels that she can cut off the last of the three corpses recently, but she has not found a suitable corpse cutting treasure. The ring given by Su Mu is indeed a rare treasure. Su Yutong used it as a treasure to cut off the second corpse more than a thousand years ago, and the last corpse cutting treasure, Su Yutong doesn''t have any clue yet, which can''t help but make her feel distressed, or the grade of the first two corpse cutting treasures is higher. Now Su Yutong doesn''t like these ordinary congenital Lingbao and congenital treasures.


    "My father''s time of closing this time must be continuous. More than 3000 years may be just a blink of an eye. Now my strength has reached the level of cutting off the third corpse. It seems that I must find the trace of the chaotic bead in my father''s mouth. Only the chaotic bead is most suitable as my third corpse cutting treasure!" Su Yutong took a deep breath and thought in her heart.

 Chapter 1209

    Su Yutong doesn''t know where the chaotic bead is now, but Su Yutong thinks that by virtue of the relationship between the chaotic body and the chaotic bead, she may be able to find a trace of the chaotic bead. If she can find the chaotic bead, she won''t have to worry about the chop treasure needed for Su Yutong''s third corpse, After all, Su Yutong''s vision has improved a lot. The first body was cut off with 24 chaotic green lotus, the second body was cut off with an unknown ring given by Su mu, and the last body, that is, Su Yutong''s self body, naturally needs to be cut off with the top zhibora.


    At the same time, in the nothingness of the world outside, many chaotic demons gathered together. This was their first meeting after being killed by Pangu. At this moment, all the three thousand chaotic demons were in place, except the space demons who stayed on the lunar star to monitor the world, All the 2999 chaotic demons among the remaining 3000 demons have been in place. At this moment, no matter they are time demons, fate demons, or causal demons, their faces all reveal seriousness. It is obvious that they have encountered something this time, otherwise they will not gather.


    "You guys, you are aware of it before you come here? If you guessed right, the chaotic bead will be born soon! The desolate world created by Pangu is probably the location of the chaotic bead! You must know very well that if the chaotic bead returns to who''s hand, we will be created by him I''m afraid the chaotic demon God will lose its function, so this time we must try our best to hide the breath of the chaotic bead! As for which of us got the chaotic bead later, everything depends on our ability! What do you think? "The time demon said, with a solemn look on his face, Obviously, the time of the birth of chaos bead made him feel unexpected!


    "The chaotic bead is the root of the chaotic world! The whole chaotic world even depends on the chaotic bead! And that person controls the existence of the chaotic world. Can we really hide the breath emitted by the chaotic bead? You don''t blame me. To be honest, if we are still at the peak of cultivation and reach the peak of the heaven realm, we will add 3000 people It''s not difficult to get up and seal the breath emitted by chaotic beads, but now most of us are just quasi holy! Only time demons and destiny demons have reached the realm of saints, and many remaining demons are just quasi holy. I''m afraid it''s impossible for us to seal the breath emitted by chaotic beads ! and once we do this, it will inevitably lead to the dissatisfaction of that person. At that time, I''m afraid we can''t escape death! "The demon God of cause and effect took a deep breath and said solemnly. Obviously, he doesn''t agree with the plan said by the demon God of time! No wonder the demon God of cause and effect hesitates. After all, he controls the law of cause and effect. He is the only one of these chaotic demons who knows what kind of cause and effect will be caused by doing so!


    The fate demon on the side also nodded when he heard the words. He secretly agreed with the words of the cause and effect demon. Seeing that all the people present fell into silence after listening to the words of the cause and effect demon, the fate demon slowly said: "I think the devil of cause and effect is right. If we are still at the peak and our strength has reached the peak of the heaven realm, it is not difficult to seal the breath emitted by the chaotic beads, but we are just the realm of quasi saints and saints at the moment. Even if we master the three thousand rules at the peak, we want to seal the breath of the chaotic beads Obviously, it''s still very difficult! And what the causal demon said is also very correct. Once we don''t successfully seal the breath emitted by the chaotic beads and attract anyone''s prying, we will die in the end! "


    As soon as these words came out, many chaotic demons in the presence couldn''t help taking a deep breath. They knew that if they told anyone the news of the birth of chaotic beads, they would lose their role and would inevitably die in the end. But now they are facing more than this danger! They are just a land of quasi saints and saints! Their strength is far from their top The peak period is still far away! If you want to seal the towering breath emitted by the chaotic bead after its birth, what is so easy to do! You should know that the great event of sealing the chaotic bead, even in their peak period, may not be able to seal it! And if anyone feels the breath of the chaotic bead and peeps into the chaotic world, they must be unable to escape Die!


    The time demon took a deep breath, then faced the place where the wasteland world was, and solemnly said: "I admit that it''s unreasonable to do so, but do you think we still have a chance to live if we tell who the news of the birth of the chaotic pearl is? We must know who we have done many things behind our backs over the years. The whole chaotic world is just a plaything in whose hands! It''s completely impossible to avoid who''s prying It''s impossible. Since there''s a dead end on both sides, we might as well fight! Try to seal the breath of chaos beads! If we succeed, we don''t need to be afraid and can get time for countless eras! And once we get enough time, it''s not difficult to recover to our peak cultivation It''s over! And I might as well tell you! I''ve realized the power of rules! It''s only a matter of time to condense the rules of time! "


    "What!" as soon as he said this, all the chaotic demons present were wide eyed. You should know that they have existed for countless eras. They have appeared in the chaotic world since the birth of the chaotic world, and who created them. However, the time of countless eras has passed, and their strength is stuck in the realm of heaven, which can not be recorded in hundreds or thousands of eras, In such a long time, they have not obtained the power of rules. It is conceivable how difficult it is to become the same existence, but now when they hear the time demon say that they have realized the power of time rules! How can this not make them feel frightened!

 Chapter 1210

    The time demon God looked at the many chaotic demons present, and all of them showed skepticism. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He didn''t feel any surprise. After all, how difficult the power of rules is to control, they all know it clearly in their hearts! Therefore, if you make up a lie to coax them, it obviously won''t work, so the time demon solemnly nodded and said slowly: "Yes, I have realized the power of some rules of time! Just give me enough time! Then after returning to the peak, I can try to break into which realm! At that time, you can leave the chaotic world, and you can temporarily depend on me and leave the chaotic world together!"


    Obviously, some of the chaotic demons were moved by the promises given by the time demon God. Although they have the name of being possessed, they have never broken their faith! Now that the time demon God has said so, it must not be lying to them. However, the fate demon God left a heart and sounded out: "Since the time demon says you have understood the power of some time rules, why don''t you witness it with your own eyes so that we can understand how to do it and what the time demon wants?"


    Fate demon''s words caused many chaotic demons'' secondment. Then time demon took a deep breath. Fortunately, he didn''t make up a lie, otherwise he would really help now. Then time demon slowly raised his right hand, and a powerful force of time condensed between the palms of his right hand. Many demons were present God looked at the palm of the right hand stretched out by the time demon God seriously, expecting some different to appear in his palm. No one dared to gasp and interrupt the action of the time demon God! Because for many of their chaotic demons, it was a hope to escape from the chaotic world!


    Soon after, there was indeed a force in the palm of the time demon God that was different from the law of time! And that force gave an impression to many chaotic demons present! That is, the grade of this force is far beyond the law of time! What is the thing that can surpass the law of time? Undoubtedly, it is the power of the law of time! No one would think that the time demon God is Truly master the power of time rules! Doesn''t this mean that they really have the hope to leave the chaotic world!


    It was only three breaths, and the time demon was already sweating. He quickly took the power back into his body and said: "The power of time rules I have mastered is too weak! It can''t be revealed for too long, but I believe you have seen it with your own eyes? I have mastered the power of time rules. Although there is only a trace, it is undoubtedly an opportunity for us to leave the chaotic world, isn''t it? Your hearts How to make a choice must have been a decision? "


    As soon as these words came out, many chaotic demons in the presence fell into silence again. It was not that they were timid, but who created them was too powerful. They were not sure whether the time demons who mastered a trace of the power of time rules really had more than one day! And if the time of that day was too long, they might not know I really can''t wait! Because even if they can successfully seal the breath emitted by chaotic beads this time, what should they do next? They must spend a lot of effort and resources to seal the breath of chaotic beads this time, and whether they can do it next time is unknown! And they can''t seal the breath emitted by chaotic beads 100% this time Breath! After all, chaotic beads are the root of the chaotic world! They are just a group of quasi holy lands and two holy lands. If they fail, there is no doubt that there will be only a dead end waiting for them!


    "You guys, if you hesitate like this, you won''t get any results. I''ve made it clear that even if we don''t seal the breath emitted by the chaotic beads, once anyone peeps into the chaotic world, we will die. Therefore, in this desperate situation, we have to rely on ourselves to live! Don''t we? Now we have only seals left You can choose the way of printing beads, can''t you? " The time demon God looked at many chaotic demons in the presence and still hesitated. He frowned and said aloud. He was very clear about the scruples of these chaotic demons, but the strength of that one was too strong, but now they really have to retreat! Only this way has come to the dark!


    "Alas! The devil of time is right. It''s better to fight once than wait for death. If we succeed, we can get a chance to continue! But for the sake of insurance, I suggest not only sealing the breath of chaos beads! We''d better seal the world created by Pangu in the boundless world! Only in this way can we give it to us Enough time to recover the strength of the peak period, and only in this way can the time demon have enough time to practice the rules of time and have the strength to compete with! Take us out of the chaotic world! "The fate demon sighed, as if he had made up his mind and said slowly.


    The other chaos demons also solemnly said: "Yes! Since there is a dead end to both sides, fighting once may give us a chance to live! If we don''t fight, we really don''t have a chance! I''m the seal this time! Even if I die, I''ve worked hard to live! It''s not too unjust to die!"


    "OK! Since you all said so, I''ll try my best. Although I have the power of cause and effect and know what kind of consequences it will bring us! I have to say that the power of time rules revealed by the time demon is very attractive! If we can successfully seal the breath of chaos bead once, we can get the chance to prolong our life! Here we are At that time, even if we have the chance to leave the wasteland world! "The demon God of cause and effect also took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    Many chaotic demons present also agreed to the plan of the time demon and went to the wasteland to seal the breath of chaotic beads! I have to say, this is really their only hope to live! There is no other way to keep them alive! So do this, not for others, but for themselves!


    But at this time, a chaotic demon God found something strange, and then said aloud, "gentlemen, why can''t you see the trace of the space demon God for such an important thing today?"

 Chapter 1211

    As soon as this remark came out, many chaos demons were stunned. Yes, why did the top three space demons among the top ten chaos demons fail to arrive at such a major event today? You know, in their hearts, they are aware that the chaotic bead is about to be born, so they all come here. They don''t believe that the space demon hasn''t noticed the precursor of the chaotic bead! Although their three thousand chaotic demons and gods all exist in the same camp, but people are separated from each other. Who can figure out what is in each other''s heart? Even the time demon can''t guess whether any of the many chaotic demons here just promised that they were just superficial Kung Fu!


    "Do you think the space demon is aware of the omen that the chaos bead is about to be born and is going to tell who? Otherwise, why didn''t he come as the top three of our 3000 chaos demons? You know, what we are going to do today is related to the life and death of us The demon God of fire didn''t arrive for a long time. Who is he really going to tell about the birth of chaotic beads? Damn it! If so, the problem will be big! "Said the demon God of fire with a heavy face. He has always been very hot tempered and doesn''t think much about things, But the strength of the fire demon God is undoubtedly the top existence! The mastered law of fire is even more terrible, but such a powerful law has a well-known side effect. The temperature of the flame that can burn and collapse the space is too large, resulting in the brain of the demon of fire suffering from such high temperature. It will often be confused during the war, and even hit the real fire. No matter who it is, he will attack, Even if that person is his close friend!


    "No, you all know the character of the space demon God. I''m afraid that the space demon God can''t come here at the first time when he meets something, and we didn''t notice in advance this time. Everyone came here following the guidance of their hearts. Naturally, the space demon God has the right to choose not to follow their hearts, so we didn''t It''s necessary to think that he has reached a communication with who because the space demon didn''t come, and who should be informed of the birth of the chaotic Pearl! "The time demon took a deep breath and said slowly. Nevertheless, the dignified color on the time demon''s face has not decreased! Because he is also very clear, the words of the fire demon God are not unreasonable. After all, people are separated from the belly, and no one knows what kind of idea is in the heart of the space demon God!


    As the first of the three thousand chaotic demons, the time demon is the top in any aspect. When the third ranking demon, the fate demon, is still in the second grade of the saint''s realm, the strength of the time demon has reached the fifth grade of the saint''s realm! It can be seen how terrible the cultivation talent of time demon God is. What''s more terrible is that now time demon God has mastered a trace of the power of time rules and has a ticket to the road! It can be said that if the time demon God can survive and not fall this time, the time demon God who has mastered the power of time rules in the future must be the top among the strong ones in the Avenue! Because no one has proved how terrible the power of time rules is!


    However, even he was very worried about what the demon God of fire had just said, but he didn''t show any on the surface, because he knew that he now mastered the power of time rules and was the pillar in the hearts of these chaotic demons present. They all knew very well that they wanted to leave the chaotic world and obtain their identity of freedom, Then they must rely on themselves to do it, and they all admire themselves very much at this time, but if they just show their agreement with the fire demon God, these chaotic demons may lose their confidence to go to the boundless world with themselves to seal the breath of chaotic beads! After all, once he shows that he believes that the space demon God has reached a deal with which one to tell who the news of the birth of the chaotic bead is, how many of these chaotic demons are willing to follow him to the boundless world? I''m afraid there are very few!


    So no matter what, he must be steady. Even if the time demon God at this moment is very worried, he can''t show anything wrong, because the time demon God at this moment is undoubtedly the pillar in the hearts of these chaotic demons. He must show enough confidence to let these chaotic demons continue to admire himself! Time demons rely on these chaotic demons to seal the breath of chaotic beads that will be born in the boundless world, so as to exchange more time to restore their cultivation to the peak period and try to enter which realm, Among these chaotic demons, who doesn''t want to rely on his powerful strength after the time demons enter that realm to let them leave the chaotic world?


    "What the time demon said is reasonable. We all know the character of the space demon. After all, we have been together for so many years. Perhaps, as the time demon said, the space demon just delayed some things, so we didn''t come here to discuss the sealing of chaos beads with us. The fate demon, I don''t know whether we can calculate the space Where is the space demon God? Since he doesn''t come to us, we''ll take the initiative to find him. This time, it''s no small matter. The space demon God, as the second of our 3000 chaotic demons, will be easier to seal the breath of chaotic beads if we get the help of the space demon God. What do you think? " The cause and effect demon God took a deep breath and said aloud. He was very clear in his heart that the space demon God had never reached a consensus with anyone. As for why he knew, only he understood.


    "It''s not difficult to figure out the location of the space demon God, but it''s not easy for us to find the space demon God. You all know that if the space demon God doesn''t want us to find him, we can escape into the space in chaos. At that time, even if we know the location of the space demon God, we can''t communicate with him He has any connection. "The fate demon slowly said, and he was very worried about who the space demon would tell about it. After all, now that he had the chance to live, he naturally didn''t want to fall down!


    Although it is said that he controls the top fate law and the master of fate is known as the fate demon God, he can''t control his own destiny. This time, he finally had the opportunity to get rid of his original destiny. He won''t let go of anything!

 Chapter 1212

    After hearing the words of the fate demon, the time demon couldn''t help but take a deep breath and solemnly said: "I believe that the space demon will not hide from us, because he will never reach any consensus with anyone. The space demon is not a fool. He knows very well what will happen to us once anyone gets the chaos bead! So the space demon will never do that, so he has no need to hide from us. Destiny demon, please figure it out The location of the space demon God, we immediately go to the location of the space demon God and discuss the sealing of the breath of chaos beads! "


    The destiny demon first nodded when he heard the speech. He was also willing to believe the statement of the time demon God in his heart, so without saying a word, he ran his own power and began to look for the trace of the space demon God raising his eyebrow in the endless chaos. At this moment, on the Taiyin star, he was closing his eyes to restore his strength, and suddenly felt that the exploration of the power of fate suddenly opened He opened his eyes and looked at the gathering place of three thousand demons except him. Then he frowned and thought: "The devil of fate is fine. Why did he probe my breath and calculate my location? Besides, all the chaotic demons except me have gathered together, and even the devil of time appeared in that place. Did they find something?"


    The space demon felt uneasy in his heart. He wondered if he wanted to swallow the two chaotic bodies alone and was known by other chaotic demons? This is not good news! However, when the space demon thought, a very special feeling suddenly appeared in his heart. With a burst of silence, the space demon opened his mouth and used his magic power to bring his own The voice brought to the position of the other chaotic demons and said, "I have reached the outer Taiyin star of the flood world, which has been monitoring the flood world for thousands of years. You can come to the Taiyin star to find me."


    On the other side, many chaotic demons felt relieved when they heard the speech. At least the space demon didn''t hide any news from them, and the fate demon also calculated that the space demon really didn''t have any information to reach a consensus with anyone, so it was a relief. However, at present, the fate demon needs to consider how to report to the space demon for a while Apologize. After all, they are both chaotic demons. The strength and ranking of the space demons should be higher than themselves, but they used the power of fate to explore each other without the permission of the other party, which will inevitably cause the discomfort of the space demons. In order to seal the chaotic beads smoothly later, the fate demons feel it is very necessary to apologize to the space demons! I think for him , this is the only chance to get rid of the shackles of fate!


    In fact, even the powerful chaotic demon God has not got rid of his own destiny. Even the 3000 chaotic demons are controlled by fate, but controlling their destiny is not a law! It is a rule! The strongest power controlled by the owner of the chaotic world is the power of fate rules! The original fate demon God knew what he was not when he was born But he thought that he didn''t have a chance to get rid of anyone''s control when he practiced the law of destiny to a place of great success, but the facts proved that his idea was too naive. At this moment, the demon God of destiny also clearly understood why who would not hesitate to give them the origin of each law without worrying that they could cultivate the power of rules ! because that person knows that the power of rules is not so easy to cultivate!


    "But you can''t think of it! The power of time rules, which is said to be the most difficult to cultivate, has been cultivated by the time demon God who has given the origin of time rules by you! This is my only chance to get rid of you!" At this moment, the fate demon is too clear that his future is only a dead end, but if he goes to fight with the time demon, he may be able to change his future! If he makes the time demon stronger and reaches the state where he is, then who must not be the opponent of the time demon! The fate demon has a deep understanding of this! He didn''t have it in his early years He challenged the time demon for several times, but although the law of fate is powerful, it can''t play any role in time. The terrible ability of the time demon to change the timeline at will makes his predicted fate completely lose its original powerful appearance!


    His time line predicts the next action of the time demon God, or the next breath, heartbeat and thoughts of the time demon God. Then the time demon God will directly overlap the time line before things happen, so that time can flow back to the beginning! Although the time demon God has not defeated himself in a real sense, the fate demon God knows clearly that time Power is absolutely the most powerful force to restrain fate! Being able to change the timeline at will means that even if you know my destiny, I can go back to the second or even the minute before it happened at any time, so that everything you do can turn into nothingness. If you use the same means again, the time demon can avoid one by one, and if you use a new hand For a while, the time demon may not need to hide. After all, it is so easy to defeat a chaotic demon. Even if the time demon ranked first wants to defeat the tenth light demon, it is absolutely impossible! Because there is no saying that chaotic demons defeat each other!


    No one can defeat the chaos demon God. The fate demon God knows clearly why Pangu could kill himself and others once in those years. Is it all open? Have you ever seen a newly born chaos demon God with a Jade Butterfly on the top of his head, a chaotic green lotus on his feet, a great axe in his hand, and even the power of the great road all the time? So these chaos demons are clear, I''m afraid who caused the war to warn them. I''m afraid it''s also who created the wasteland world. Pangu created the middle boundary, and this time the chaos bead just appeared in the middle boundary. Is it all a coincidence? It''s impossible!


    ......


    On the lunar star, the space demon raised his eyebrows and looked at the vast wasteland world. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath. At this step, he didn''t care about any chaotic body! Even if the chaotic body is a terrible constitution that can achieve the same level, at this moment, facing the choice between life and death, the space demon God knows how to do it!


    "They all gathered together. I''m afraid it''s for this matter. There''s a dead end on both sides, so they chose to fight. Do they want to fight for a way to live? But where is it so easy to go out?" Yang Mei took a deep breath, then turned into the depths of the lunar star and continued to hide.

 Chapter 1213

    It has been more than 10000 years since Yangmei hid on the lunar star. In the past 10000 years, Yangmei has not entered the flood world, but soon after entering, Yangmei noticed the exclusion of Pangu''s will in the flood world, so Yangmei also felt very helpless, I thought it was not difficult to find the two chaotic bodies and swallow them up when I entered the wasteland with the cultivation of the four products of the holy land. However, due to Pangu''s will, Yang Mei''s strength decreased greatly after entering the wasteland! That''s why Yang Mei hasn''t done it for so many years. It''s not that he doesn''t want to do it, but that Pangu''s will in the boundless world is too powerful to repel these chaotic demons!


    Raising eyebrows and hiding on the lunar star to monitor the wasteland world, the creatures in the wasteland world know nothing! Even Su Mu didn''t know it at all. It can be said that if there was no exclusion of Pangu''s will in the boundless world, Su Mu and Su Yutong might have faced the second space demon God among the three thousand demons as early as ten thousand years ago! Although Su Mu''s strength was not weaker than that of the space demon God in those years, if the fight with Yang Mei attracted the attention of Da Dao, it would be a waste of money for Su mu. Su Mu still thinks that those chaotic demons in chaos are only quasi holy practices, and some have not even recovered to quasi holy practices, However, he did not know that the great Xia Dynasty''s intervention in the flood world had led to great changes in everything about the flood world. For example, the original space demon God came to the outside of the flood world after Hongjun became a saint, but now Yangmei has become a saint and has the cultivation of four grade saints, And it has monitored the wasteland world on the lunar star for more than ten thousand years!


    Now Su Mu is still in seclusion. He can''t think that at this time, three thousand chaotic demons came to the outside of the flood world at the same time to monitor everything that happened in the flood world! Despite the good news, the strength of those chaotic demons is far from returning to their peak, so they have to act carefully in this crisis chaos to avoid all the horrors in the chaos, If they are the cultivation in the peak period, they can ignore or even carry them directly in the face of the so-called chaotic storm or chaotic air flow, but now they are just quasi holy cultivation. When they reach the realm of saints, they are just a time demon God and a destiny demon God. They are the cultivation of a five grade saint, It''s not easy for a chaotic demon God who is just a second-class saint and all the rest are just quasi saints to rush to the outside of the wasteland world in chaos. At least it takes a lot of time!


    But this day will come. For the creatures in the boundless world, the father of their creation is Pangu. Those chaotic demons outside are Pangu''s enemies. Naturally, they are their enemies. However, for the summer transportation Dynasty, chaotic demons are not their enemies, but it''s a pity, Su mu, the leader of the summer transportation Dynasty, and Su Yutong, the saint, both have powerful chaotic bodies. Su Yutong is the owner of congenital chaotic bodies. In the eyes of these chaotic demons, they undoubtedly exist in the form of meat and potatoes, so the summer transportation Dynasty has to be enemies with these chaotic demons!


    Although Su Mu''s accomplishments at the time of his retreat were just a product of the sage''s realm, Su Mu has been closed for more than 8000 years now! In the past 8000 years, no one knows how strong his cultivation has been except Su Mu himself! You know, with the blood of the immortal Lord, Su Mu only absorbed it for half a month. Su Mu completely mastered the prison strength of more than half of the non cultivated gods, and 8000 years have passed! Su Mu doesn''t say that he will completely absorb that drop of blood, but at least he has absorbed more than half! Although this is only half of the energy of a drop of ordinary blood of the immortal Lord, it definitely exceeds the promotion brought by Su Mu''s top resources! So no one knows what Su Mu''s strength is now except himself!


    Time flies. Perhaps the most worthless thing in the boundless world is time, and the same is true in chaos. Even in chaos, time is more worthless than the boundless world! If we say that the years of the world record are tens of millions or even 100 million years, then the time in chaos is completely recorded by era! For those chaotic demons, they don''t know how long it took to get on the road, but they know that this period of time is very short, which is countless times shorter than the countless epochs spent by any of them! But this is only a short time in the eyes of these chaotic demons. It has been 120000 years for the great Xia Dynasty in the boundless world!


    In the blink of an eye, 120000 years have passed. Although it sounds terrible, even Su Yutong, who was not born, is already 130000 or even close to 140000! The time passed quickly, just for the people who transported the dynasty in the summer, and for the innate gods and creatures in the boundless world, they were just a time to go out of the Customs for a while. 120000 years sounded very long, However, in the eyes of these innate creatures and innate gods, this is only equivalent to a grain of sand in their life, and their longevity is like an endless desert. 120000 years are like a grain of sand, and how many grains of sand does a desert have? No one knows! Even these innate gods and creatures don''t know how many years they have left in their life! But they know that their longevity is still very long! It''s a long time!


    Of course, this is just for the innate creatures and the innate God residence on the golden fairyland. Although the creatures in the golden fairyland have a long life, they will fall at any time, because they can''t jump out of the time limit without achieving the great Luo Jinxian, and if they can''t jump out, it means that the disaster of the world can still be aware of you, Therefore, the existence of golden fairyland often faces some disasters. These disasters are all tests for themselves. If they pass, they can be natural and unrestrained for hundreds of years. Although it is short, they can improve their strength in these hundreds of years. If they do not pass, there is no doubt that there is only a dead end in the face of disasters!

 Chapter 1214

    If Jinxian condenses its own Tao fruit and achieves Da Luo Jinxian, then everything will be completely different. There is no need to worry about life anymore. Perhaps the most important thing for Da Luo Jinxian is life! This can be seen from the demon ancestor Luo He in those years. When Luo he was in the realm of golden immortals, he forcibly used the secret method to improve his strength to the later stage of quasi saint! Relying on this skill, even Zhang Bairen''s scalp is numb and has no power to fight back. To forcibly promote the existence of a big Luo Jinxian Jiupin to the later stage of quasi saint, the required Shouyuan is definitely going up like a rocket!


    For example, if Luo Xuan''s cultivation of the nine products of the great Luo Jinxian at that time improved his cultivation to reach the later stage of quasi saint in one second, the life yuan required might be close to ten thousand years! And how long has Luo kept that state? More than half an hour! The gap between DA Luo Jinxian and quasi saint is completely self-evident, not to mention Luo Yu forcibly promoted his strength to the later stage of quasi saint! In this way, it is absolutely no joke for Luo to spend tens of thousands of years per second! Luo Zhen kept this state for more than half an hour without any weakness. It sounds very terrible, but in this half an hour, Luo Zhen spent only more than 30 million years. If Luo Zhen hadn''t used his own blood essence as a guide to keep himself in a painless state at all times, I''m afraid Luo Xuan won''t have any weakness in the face of Zhang Bairen and the army that went to the western world to destroy him!


    If Zhang Bairen didn''t follow with him that day, I''m afraid more than 100 strong men in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian sent by the Xia Yun Dynasty will fall into the west, because the secret method of burning his life yuan and blood essence in Luo Xuan''s hand is really terrible! However, it''s a pity that this thing exists in Luo Xuan''s heart, and there is no paper responsibility. This is undoubtedly a very secret method for their Xia Yun Dynasty. After all, most of the strong people in their Xia Yun Dynasty are not local monks in the boundless world, and their cultivation speed can be said to be extremely fast, A life-saving yuan that has cost tens of millions of years can be replenished in less time. Moreover, the ability to forcibly improve combat effectiveness can be used as a surprise card! In the face of an invincible enemy, his strength suddenly soars several times or even ten times when the other party is unexpected! In this way, it can greatly ensure the survival rate of the strong in the summer Dynasty. However, it''s a pity that Luo Xuan didn''t leave any clues to Su mu, so he can only leave it alone.


    There are many things similar to this secret method in the world of the heavens. The means of burning Shouyuan or blood essence to forcibly improve their combat effectiveness have appeared in any world, but they have never seen such an overbearing secret method, which can forcibly promote the existence of a great Luo Jinxian to the later stage of quasi sainthood! What concept is this! You should know that the gap between DA Luo Jinxian and quasi saints is like the gap between DA Luo Jinxian and mortals at the same time, and this secret method can improve such terrible combat power. It can be imagined how many levels their overall strength will rise in the summer movement if they hold it in their hands!


    In the east of the boundless world, at the foot of the imperial palace of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, a strong man of the great Luo Jin fairyland of the great Xia Yun Dynasty looked at the mountains in front of him, sighed and said helplessly: "This Buzhou mountain is the only mountain we haven''t looked for during the summer transportation. We have searched the rest, whether overseas or at home. The saint is true. Whether this chaotic bead exists or not is still a problem. It''s not good that the top heavenly treasure in the flood and wasteland world is used to cut the body, and it doesn''t have to take the chaotic bead as the last thing to cut the body Bao, are you right? "


    "Come on, don''t get angry. Can the saint be the same as us? Maybe what we need to cut the body at that time is just the most common congenital treasure, because our talent can''t use such top treasures, but the saint is different from us. The saint perfectly inherits the existence of the saint''s talent! She is also the owner of the congenital chaotic body and the ordinary congenital treasure It''s not worthy of our saint''s identity, isn''t it? Don''t be dissatisfied if the saint hasn''t been looking for the most precious thing about the saint''s body cutting in the wasteland for so many years. Anyway, we''ve turned over the wasteland all over, and there''s only this Buzhou mountain left. If the chaotic pearl really exists, the greatest possibility is in this Buzhou mountain, but it''s specific It may take us some time to find out where it is. " On the other side, general Da luojinxian comforted and said that they had been looking for chaos beads for Saint Su Yutong 100000 years ago, but there was no trace until now. Now, Buzhou mountain is the only place they haven''t found, so if chaos beads really exist in the flood world, it''s probably The rate is in the Buzhou mountain, but they don''t hold any hope. In those years, the saint and the saint have been looking for many years in the Buzhou mountain. If there were chaos beads in the Buzhou mountain, I''m afraid they would have been found long ago?


    "We''ve really traveled all over the wasteland in recent years, but it''s still early. If it weren''t for the pressure of Buzhou mountain, it would be hard for us to bear. I was the first to look for chaos beads on this Buzhou mountain. Now it seems that my idea was right. We''ve been looking for countless strong people all over the wasteland in the summer The only trace left is Buzhou mountain, so according to my estimation, it is mostly here. "The strong man of Luo Jinxian also replied helplessly.


    "I hope so. A long time ago, the princess has entered the realm of saints, and Mr. Hongjun has also set foot on the peak of quasi saints. It is only half a step away from the realm of saints. The saints have been staying in the middle of quasi saints, and more and more people have surpassed the saints'' cultivation. If you can''t find chaotic beads, I''m afraid you have to let the saints continue to search after they leave the pass. After all, we are true Try your best, "said the general Luo Jinxian helplessly.


    "Who says not? Well, let''s hurry into the Buzhou mountain and look for it. If we find it earlier, we can find some to complete this task. I haven''t closed my eyes and rested for 120000 years. Although I don''t feel uncomfortable, I feel uncomfortable after learning more with the holy master. Now I haven''t slept for a while every day for 120000 years I haven''t slept, and my whole body is more uncomfortable. "The strong Luo Jinxian stretched out and stepped into the Buzhou mountain. The general behind him shook his head helplessly, followed his steps and entered the Buzhou mountain.

 Chapter 1215

    For the summer transportation Dynasty, everything in Buzhou mountain can be said to be very familiar, which is one of the reasons why they spent so many years looking for chaotic beads in the wasteland, but never entered Buzhou mountain. Because they are too familiar with Buzhou mountain, Su Mu used Buzhou mountain as a training place for their soldiers in the summer transportation Dynasty in the early years, Therefore, they have always been very familiar with Buzhou mountain during the summer transportation, and it is precisely because of this that they have not started to search Buzhou mountain, but now all parts of the whole desolate world have been searched by them during the summer transportation, but they have not found any trace of chaos beads, Now only this Buzhou mountain has not been completely searched. If the chaotic bead is really in Buzhou mountain, it must be that they were too careless to find it in the past!


    However, such a probability is very small. For the soldiers of the Xia Dynasty, they have been practicing at the foot of the Buzhou mountain since 140000 years ago. For 140000 years, all the places on the Buzhou mountain have been turned over except that Pangu''s will on the top of the mountain is too strong for them to go, Therefore, after entering Buzhou mountain, the military sergeant of the summer transportation Dynasty didn''t waste any time. Without saying a word, he went directly to the entrance of the top of Buzhou mountain. Buzhou mountain, an incomparably high mountain, has two faults, of which the one under the thirty-three heavy days is called the hillside, while the real top of Buzhou mountain is located at the thirty-six heavy days! If you want to enter that place, you can either have absolutely strong strength to resist the suppression of Pangu''s will, or wait until the day when Pangu''s will disappears!


    It is naturally very difficult for the sergeants of the Xia Dynasty to wait until the day when Pangu''s will disappears. After all, although they have noticed that Pangu''s will is weakening, the weakening speed can be said to be very slow. They would feel great pressure when they were at the entrance of the peak of the mountain around the avenue 100000 years ago, But now the pressure has shrunk a lot, and in order to prove that Pangu''s will in Buzhou mountain is weakening, rather than the strength of their military sergeants during the summer movement, great changes have taken place 100000 years ago. Many military sergeants have suppressed their accomplishments and come here 10000 years ago, And the pressure is indeed much smaller than 100000 years ago!


    However, it is basically impossible for them to wait until Pangu''s will on Buzhou mountain completely disappears and enters the top of Buzhou mountain. Maybe the saint has passed the customs before Pangu''s will disappears. Isn''t it a very easy thing to enter the top of Buzhou mountain with the strength of the saint at that time? And the need to wait until Pangu''s will at the top of Buzhou mountain completely disappears before entering the top of the mountain to look for the chaotic pearl? What''s more, I''m afraid we''ll have to find a better and superior treasure for the saint to cut the corpse after passing the pass with the ability of the saint. Can we still see this chaotic pearl at that time? If Su Mu hears these words, he must nod his head, and then answer that he can see it. He must see it!


    You should know that chaotic beads are different from the general treasure. Although according to Su Mu''s scruples, chaotic beads are only the treasure of the first grade, the terrible thing that its owners can''t have even beyond the level is that there are two top rules in chaotic beads, one of which is space, and the second is time! The power of these two rules can be said to be standing at the peak of countless rules! There is no power of rules in the world. After practice comes to Dacheng, dare to say that you can fight against the existence with the power of these two rules! yes! Even they don''t even have the ability to fight a war!


    So for Su mu, this chaotic bead is really a very good treasure. After all, the power of the two rules of the carrier shows that this chaotic bead is definitely not an ordinary product! And the chaotic bead is really not an ordinary product. In the mouth of those chaotic demons, they even said that the root of the chaotic world is the chaotic bead! It can be imagined what kind of treasure chaos beads are! To know how huge and mysterious the chaotic world is? So far, Su Mu only knows a little about the chaotic world. He knows the boundless world except 3000 chaotic demons, but the chaotic bead is called the root of the chaotic world by those chaotic demons! It can be imagined that if this thing is mastered by Su Yutong, how great benefits it will get!


    But then again, although the chaotic bead is very powerful, it is too mysterious. Let alone Su mu, even the owner of the chaotic world relies on the 3000 chaotic demons to provide him with information to find the chaotic bead. Su Yutong spent more than 100000 years in vain looking for the chaotic bead, which is obviously irrational, After all, Su Yutong doesn''t know whether the chaotic bead is a real thing or a legendary treasure. Even Su Yutong doesn''t know whether the chaotic bead is just a rumor. He has sent countless soldiers to search all over the world during the summer movement, and even turned over the whole flood and famine world, but there is no trace, Now, after learning that the wasteland has been turned over by himself, Su Yutong focuses on the last place, which is Buzhou mountain at the foot of the heavenly palace! In addition to the peak of Buzhou mountain, everywhere in the world has been turned over. In the early years of Buzhou mountain, she also stayed with Su mu for thousands of years. In these thousands of years, Su mu can''t take her with her except that Pangu''s will at the top of the mountain is too strong. Su Yutong knows all the rest!


    "It seems that I have to go to the top of the Buzhou mountain in person, otherwise I can''t bear the terrible Pangu will on the top of the Buzhou mountain by virtue of their existence. I''ll send an order to recall all the sergeants of the Xia Dynasty and let them return to the heavenly palace temporarily. I''ll go to the Buzhou mountain in person. I don''t believe it, even my father said This chaotic bead is real. I really can''t find it if it''s difficult or not? "Su Yutong took a deep breath and immediately ordered that Su Mu had been closed for more than 100000 years. For more than 100000 years, Su Yutong has been in charge of all things up and down in the summer games as the saint of the summer games, and she has become more and more like a queen, However, for the sergeant of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the holy lady has a headache for them. That is, the holy lady not only inherited the strong talent and physique of the holy master, but also inherited the holy master''s non belief in evil. Even if everyone in the great Xia Yun Dynasty dissuades her together, she can''t stop her.

 Chapter 1216

    Su Yutong didn''t hide the fact that she wanted to go to the top of Buzhou mountain in person. When Zhao Qing learned about it, she came to Su Yutong''s palace without saying a word. Then she first saluted Su Yutong and was about to speak. Another person also came to the palace, and the visitor was no one else, It is the original Tianting Great Buddha, Zhang Bairen, who has been gouchen emperor in the Xia Dynasty for more than 100000 years! At this moment, although Zhang Bainian has not completely recovered all his corpses, he has recovered two corpses with the help of Hongjun and others. In addition, his strength was at the peak of quasi saint. Now after the return of the two corpses, Zhang Bainian has the strength no less than that in the later stage of quasi saint! This can be said to be a very happy thing. After all, the original Zhang Bainian was empty and had a quasi holy peak mana, but had no comparable strength. Now the corpse has returned, Zhang Bainian is also very happy.


    However, when he heard that Su Yutong planned to go to the top of Buzhou mountain to look for the chaotic pearl, he also rushed back for the first time. After all, Zhang Bairen knew clearly what the constitution of the holy daughter was! It is a chaotic body that is known to die in the world of the heavens! And the saint is still a congenital chaos! In the past, there was a saint Su Mu protecting Zhang Bairen. Naturally, he wouldn''t worry about anything, but now the saint is still in isolation. It''s a very high risk for Su Yutong to enter the Buzhou mountain alone to find the chaotic bead. There are black emperors constantly changing and hiding arrays in the heavenly palace, so Su Yutong''s breath can''t be transmitted, But after leaving the heavenly palace, it''s completely different. Leaving the heavenly palace means losing the protection of the array. At that time, if Su Yutong accidentally exposed his physical breath, the disaster caused by small and medium-sized fighting in the flood world can''t be compared! Once Su Yutong''s breath is exposed, Zhang Bairen can even imagine a war of annihilation!


    Zhao Qing nodded to Zhang Bairen when he saw Zhang Bairen''s arrival. They looked at each other, but there were no more words, because they both knew very clearly that they were here today to keep Su Yutong from leaving the heavenly palace. Although this was unfair to Su Yutong, there was no way, During the absence of the holy master, they are not sure to protect Su Yutong, so the best way is to hide all the breath of Su Yutong. Even Su Yutong will use the secret array to suppress the breath and prevent it from spreading out! In order to cover up Su Yutong''s powerful innate chaotic body breath, the black emperor has not even rested for more than 100000 years. He is changing the array every day and constantly changing the array to cover up Su Yutong''s powerful chaotic body breath, because those who know Su Yutong''s constitution understand very well that if Su Yutong''s constitutional breath is exposed, Then any future disaster in the wasteland world can''t even compare with the terrible consequences caused by the exposure of Su Yutong''s breath! This is chaos! This is the inconvenience caused by Su Yutong''s congenital chaotic body!


    Although the innate chaotic body''s talent is really amazing. It can even be said that no one in this world can match Su Yutong, there is no way. Su Yutong''s innate chaotic body''s constitution is too rebellious, The sergeants and generals who led to their summer movement now have no way to protect the safety of Her Highness! Therefore, Su Yutong has never left the heavenly palace for a long time. Even if everything is very urgent, she comes back through the portal at the first time. For more than 100000 years, Su Yutong has been raised in the heavenly palace like a canary. Even Su Yutong thinks she is a canary, but there is no way, After the chaotic body has brought infinite possibilities to people, it is natural to set some difficulties. Otherwise, with the former talent of the chaotic body, it will not be long before we can catch up with those practices. I don''t know how many eras turn hundreds of times, thousands or even tens of thousands of times. Where can we find such good things in the world? Without any side effects, it can continuously improve its strength. Such existence is completely the illegitimate son of God, isn''t it? Even the illegitimate son of God can''t have this treatment. After all, no matter how powerful God is, it''s just the realm of heaven. It''s the only dog with rights under the strong man of Da Dao. Therefore, if chaos bead doesn''t have any side effects, then this system can be called the illegitimate son of Da Dao!


    Su Yutong looked at them and then slowly said: "King Tianfeng... And Emperor Gou Chen, do you two have anything important to tell me? If there''s nothing important to tell me, I''ll go to Buzhou mountain. I''ve been stuck in the quasi holy land for so many years. I really don''t want to wait any longer, so I need a treasure comparable to the chaotic body to become my last self corpse Corpse is the best treasure. You should understand what I mean, King Tianfeng. That''s why I decided to go to Buzhou mountain to find the chaotic pearl and seduce emperor Chen. Your intention is probably the same as that of King Tianfeng, right?


    "Your Highness, it''s not that we don''t let you go to Buzhou mountain, but that if the saint leaves the suppression of the heavenly palace array, the smell of chaos will bring disaster to our summer dynasty! You should know how much effort the saint has spent to protect the saint! Please don''t let the saint''s work over the years be wasted!" Zhang Bainian took a deep breath and said slowly. Now Zhang Bainian feels more and more pressure facing the saint. Originally, Su Yutong challenged the summer transportation up and down with strength in the early stage of quasi saint. Now, Su Yutong has precipitated for tens of thousands of years or even nearly 100000 years in the mid-term of quasi saint! It can be imagined that now How terrible Su Yutong''s strength is!


    Zhang Bairen''s feeling is indeed correct. Su Yutong''s current strength is indeed very terrible. Su Yutong, who has mastered all the powers of Su Mu''s body, can say that his current real combat effectiveness can be compared with that of a saint! Just like Su mu, he is a monster who can jump over his level at will! However, from all aspects, Su mu can''t even compare with Su Yutong. After all, Su Mu has a plug-in, but Su Yutong doesn''t. Su Yutong has made this achievement step by step, and Su Mu has come all the way in an invincible mode with plug-ins. Therefore, Su Yutong has even surpassed Su Mu in all aspects!

 Chapter 1217

    But even now Zhang Bairen knows that Su Yutong''s strength is strong enough, but they still dare not easily expose Su Yutong to the eyes of the outside world. It is not because of other aspects, but because of Su Yutong''s physique. Once the chaotic body is exposed, what consequences will it bring to the summer movement, which is completely conceivable! They may not have the strength to completely block all dangers during the summer transportation, so the best way now is to let Su Yutong stay in the heavenly palace. As for the top of Buzhou mountain, Zhao Qing can go, he can go, or even let Hong Jun go to the top of Buzhou mountain to look for the chaotic pearl, but Su Yutong can''t go in person anyway, It''s OK to say that there is a shielding array in the heavenly palace, but who can guarantee that the smell of chaos on Su Yutong will not spread out after leaving the heavenly palace? What''s more, Zhang Bairen is very clear that there are three thousand chaotic demons in chaos. For the constitution of chaotic body, it''s like being possessed!


    Su Mu explained clearly before closing the pass, that is, no matter what decision su Yutong made, she can not intervene, but if Su Yutong wants to leave the heavenly palace and go somewhere else, she must be stopped! The reason Su Mu also told Zhang Bairen and others in great detail that Su Yutong is different from Su mu. Su Mu has a strong ability to cover up systematically. Unless Su Mu himself is exposed, the smell of chaos will not be emitted. However, Su Yutong is different. Su Yutong has no systematic cover, Therefore, for Su Yutong, once he leaves the heavenly palace and the shielding array, the innate chaotic body breath that is stronger than Su Mu''s physique will be transmitted! At that time, he had not left the pass, and the great Xia Yun Dynasty had absolutely no hair to stop the attacks of those chaotic demons!


    Therefore, Su Mu specially told Zhang Bairen and Zhao Qing that they must pay attention to Su Yutong at all times before closing the door. Once she wants to leave the heavenly palace and go elsewhere, she must be stopped. Although this is very unfair to Su Yutong, it has to be said to protect Su Yutong''s personal safety, For Su mu, the most perfect plan for the time being can only be this. After all, under the cover of the array in the heavenly palace, even the strong ones of the avenue can''t find the smell of Su Yutong''s chaotic body without paying attention to the wasteland world and deep exploration. Therefore, no matter what Su Yutong does in the heavenly palace, he won''t be exposed in front of the avenue, But once he leaves the heavenly palace and the protection of the heavenly palace array, Su Yutong will inevitably face the attack of countless chaotic demons and the snooping of the Avenue! At that time, even if Su Mu leaves the pass, I''m afraid he won''t be able to keep Su Yutong for the time being! It must be a waste of an agreement with the world tree!


    For Su mu, the agreement with the world tree spirit to obtain the help of the world tree spirit for three times is one of the most important cards for Su mu. With the world tree spirit standing behind him, Su Mu now at least doesn''t have to worry about exposure. On that day, the strong can only watch powerlessly in the face of the road realm, But even so, Su Mu doesn''t want to use these cards at will. After all, the spirit of the world tree has reached half a step and even entered the realm of detachment! Only because it exists in the world, the tree is the carrier of the world tree, so it can not fly. If the spirit of the world tree is separated from the carrier of the world tree, it must be able to directly transcend this world and enter another world! Su Mu doesn''t want to use these three human feelings easily! At least Su Mu doesn''t want to use it at will. There are some dangers that can be avoided by himself. Su Mu has been avoiding it all the time. Unless he meets something that really can''t be solved, Su Mu will call the spirit of the world tree and ask for each other''s help!


    However, Su Mu has not helped the spirit of the world tree break away from the carrier of the world tree and began to use these human feelings at will, so the cause and effect owed by Su Mu must be more terrible. Therefore, Su Mu has never been able to think about his three human feelings of the spirit of the world tree, and he even forgot it, Because only in this way, Su Mu will not want to ask the spirit of the world tree to help him get rid of everything. Su Mu will never bother others when he can solve things, and Su Mu will gradually solve things that are difficult to solve, Su Mu will exchange the help of the spirit of the world tree unless he meets a big event that can not be solved with Su Mu''s strength and ability! "I know what you''re worried about. My father must have told you to take good care of me before closing the door. Don''t worry, it''s not so serious. Buzhou mountain is just at the foot of the heavenly palace. It''s not far away, and I just go into Buzhou mountain to look for the chaotic bead. I won''t expose my breath, the Qi of chaotic body Although I haven''t learned how to hide it perfectly, I already know how to reduce its sense of existence, so I just go into Buzhou mountain to look for chaos beads. I''m sure I won''t expose the breath of chaos. If you don''t trust me, you can go to Buzhou mountain with me to look for chaos beads. " Su Yutong stretched out and said slowly. Obviously, she didn''t really take these words to heart. Although she was very clear about the danger of chaotic body exposure, she remembered what her father said before she closed the door. No matter what kind of things she did, her father would solve them for herself, although she didn''t know where her father came from, But she knew that her father would never talk in vain. Since he had said so, it meant that he really had this ability! So Su Yutong didn''t care about entering Buzhou mountain this time!


    "But saint, you should know one thing, that is, there are three thousand chaotic demons in chaos. They are not kidding about the breath capture of chaotic body! If we attract three thousand quasi saints who have mastered three thousand rules and cultivated them into the realm of Dacheng, we can''t face it before the pilgrim of the summer games has left the customs!" Zhang Bairen took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "OK, I know the existence of those chaotic demons in the chaos, but the chaotic world is so huge. Is it difficult for them to watch outside our wasteland world? So they can''t do it in a short time if they want to go outside the wasteland world, so we don''t need to worry about the emergence of those chaotic demons. As for the snooping of the avenue, unless it''s big Tao looked down at the wasteland in person, otherwise he couldn''t find my existence. After so many years of difficulties, he didn''t achieve it. This time is such a coincidence. Would he observe the wasteland? The top of buzhoushan mountain is so big that he can find it in two or three days. Don''t worry. "Su Yutong said slowly, obviously not moved by Zhao Qing and Zhang bainin, To this end, Zhang Bairen and Zhao Qing could only nod helplessly and promised Su Yutong to enter Buzhou mountain.

 Chapter 1218

    However, Zhang Bainian and Zhao Qinglai said that although they agreed to Su Yutong''s entry into Buzhou mountain, they also asked them to follow closely and take Hongjun, the new saint of the summer transportation Dynasty, at least with Hongjun, the new saint, which can better cover up the powerful smell of chaos on Su Yutong, They also have great trust in Hongjun. After all, Hongjun now and the original Hongjun are completely two people. It can be said that Hongjun became holy countless years ahead of time. It is precisely because he turned to practice the skill of the earth fairy world, and wholeheartedly stepped into the method of three corpses to prove the Tao, without even using any trace of Hongmeng purple gas!


    Yes, just like the original, Hongjun still found and mastered the Hongmeng purple Qi, which must be mastered by the meritorious sage, but he didn''t use it himself. It''s very normal for him to take the powerful skill of the earth fairy world and take the method of three corpses in one to prove the Tao, which is much stronger than he originally did, Although the original Hongjun also took the method of three corpses in one to prove the Tao, he did have the purple Qi of Hongmeng, and even used the merits and virtues of the heaven falling down after Luo Xuan''s death. At that time, Hongjun was still the protagonist of heaven and earth in the wasteland world! The only protagonist! Both the demon and the witch became the protagonist of the new world in the desolate world after Hongjun became holy and United! How many years did it take Hongjun to become a saint in his previous life? No one knows how many years it took him! But less estimation, at least dozens of eras!


    How long did it take for Hongjun to become a saint? It''s only half an era since Hongjun appeared in the wasteland in the middle of the ferocious beast Dynasty and joined the Xia Dynasty! Even Hongjun now has such powerful accomplishments, many of which were obtained after joining the great Xia Dynasty. The original Hongjun was born with the strength of the second grade of the real fairyland in the middle of the fierce beast Dynasty. On the day of joining the great Xia Dynasty, it just entered the golden fairyland, but within more than 100000 years of joining the great Xia Dynasty, Hongjun''s strength is like a leap from the second grade golden immortal to the present first grade sage! What is this concept? In other words, Hongjun finished what he had done for dozens of centuries in this short period of 100000 years! Even for one third or one quarter of the time, Hongjun was resting. Although it was said that he was walking out of his own path, he did not practice and made no progress. Although his mind improved a lot, Hongjun did not improve his cultivation at all during that time, But even so, Hongjun became a saint in such a short time, and even brought back countless congenital spiritual treasures and miraculous drugs to them during the summer transportation! Make their inventory more abundant during summer transportation!


    It is precisely because of the innate Lingbao brought back by Hong Jun that there are already a lot of great luojinxian peak strongmen in the summer transportation Dynasty. They began to choose their favorite innate Lingbao and began to cut their bodies. Although the successful ones have not yet appeared, after a period of time, there is likely to be a picture of quasi Shengqiang walking everywhere in the summer transportation dynasty! At the beginning, the quasi Saint strongman was still the top combat power ceiling in the boundless world, but in the near future, the quasi Saint strongman will eventually become an ordinary power! After all, when the number becomes more, people''s horizons will become higher!


    In the past, Su Mu smashed Nuwa and Fuxi''s incarnation disaster and Dalai disaster, which shocked countless creatures in the flood world, and shocked countless congenital gods and gods. But now Dalai Jinxian has become worthless. Although there are still very few local Dalai Jinxian in the flood world, But there are many golden immortals in the summer dynasty! In the past, when the Xia Dynasty sent sergeants to do things, they were mainly troops in golden fairyland, but now? This time, the great Xia Dynasty sent about four billion strong people to look for something in the desolate world, and those who have a heart find that most of these strong people in the great Xia Dynasty have stepped into the realm of golden immortals! Only the remaining third is still at the peak of golden Wonderland! This also makes them realize that in the current prosperous and desolate world, Da Luo Jinxian is probably not a strong man!


    It is true. In fact, the talent of the sergeant in the summer transportation Dynasty is not very good, but when the world tree helped Liu Qingyi and red tea improve their talent that day, it secretly helped Su Mu to say that the overall talent of everyone in the summer transportation Dynasty has been strengthened. However, this is just a comparison, Now the talent of these sergeants is at least three times stronger than their original self! What concept is this! In fact, many of them may have reached the limit of one or two or at most three products in their life. There are even many who can''t enter the realm of Da Luo Jinxian and can''t condense the existence of Tao fruit. However, due to the hidden incense and candles in the world tree, the talent of everyone up and down in the current summer movement has doubled! Even without further Feng Hua for tens of thousands of years, at this moment, he has entered the realm of the six products of Da Luo Jinxian! That''s why he focused on the study of heaven extension! I didn''t pay much attention to my cultivation! If Feng Hua concentrated on his cultivation and didn''t care about the art of Yantian, he would be at least a great power at the level of eight grade Luo Jinxian!


    Although with the passage of time, more and more people surpassed Feng Hua in the summer Dynasty, and even reached tens of thousands of skills, when they faced Feng Hua, they would still calm down and shout out a holy teacher to Feng Hua with full respect, not because of others, but because they knew very well that this old Mr. Feng whose strength had been surpassed by them, It used to be an indispensable cornerstone to strengthen the summer transportation step by step! Even now, more than half of the top strongmen of Da Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty are the sergeants behind Feng Hua''s ass, who have been instructed and influenced by Feng Hua.


    Although Feng Hua''s position as a saint was granted by Su mu, few people were unconvinced by this title during the summer movement, because even the saint Su Mu had been guided by Feng Hua, not to mention their military, so few people were unwilling to stand as a saint. Of course, except for those proud congenital shrines, although they restrained a lot, But over the years, as their strength has become stronger, their mind has become more active. They don''t know much about Feng Hua. However, due to the face of the summer Dynasty, they haven''t found any trouble with each other. However, they still talk privately occasionally, and their tone is full of disdain.

 Chapter 1219

    However, even if they were dissatisfied, they did not dare to show any disrespect to the sage of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. After all, Feng Hua''s position in the great Xia Yun Dynasty can be said to be incomparably noble. Even more than half of the old strong men in the great Xia Yun Dynasty were sergeants led by Feng Hua, It''s just that Feng huaka has been at the peak of golden fairyland for a long time, which leads to the slow progress of Feng Hua now. However, Feng Hua has condensed his own Taoist fruit and achieved the cultivation of Da Luo golden fairyland. Although it is slightly inferior to these congenital gods, Feng Hua''s means in other aspects are very powerful! For 100000 years, although they have been secretly saying that Feng Hua is not right, they have to admit that the old man''s talent for calculating together is very strong. Even their new sage Hongjun in the summer movement praised him and regarded him as a fellow Taoist friend.


    Three days later, Su Yutong was ready to leave the heavenly palace and enter the Buzhou mountain at any time. Zhao Qing, Zhang bainin and Hong Jun were followed by them. The purpose of their trip was very simple, that is to cover the smell of chaos on Su Yutong, at least not to expose it for too long! Otherwise, as like as two peas, the emperor''s King''s way is a good example. After he has become a saint, he has also worked out some special means and his own pieces of jade and plate. His original future is exactly the same as that of Su mu. He himself became the founder of the world of the flood. He gave three ways to sanctify the world for the three time. They are the method of sanctifying merit and morality, the method of cutting three corpses and the final method of proving Tao. These three methods can be said to be the weakest, medium and strongest of countless methods of becoming saints!


    And later generations did become the puppet of the heavenly way in the boundless world as the holy Master said, but he did take the initiative to agree to the heavenly way, but after so many years of understanding of the summer Dynasty, Hongjun also had his own resolution in his heart, thinking that he would only take the initiative to become the puppet of the heavenly way after he was influenced by the heavenly way all the year round, Otherwise, how could he easily agree to become a puppet of the way of heaven? You should know that you can''t get the benefits after the integration of the Tao. There is no convenience except to use some means of the Tao of heaven in the wasteland world. However, after the integration of the Tao of heaven and yourself, it can become stronger and more terrible, which means that all the benefits after the integration of the Tao are the Tao of heaven, and Hongjun has lost his freedom, You can''t get anything good without it. When you think about it, Hongjun thinks more and more that he will take the initiative to become a puppet of the heavenly way because he is affected by the heavenly way. Otherwise, is there something wrong with his brain or what''s the matter with meeting the way to become a puppet?


    "Elder sister, I''ll leave you with the summer Dynasty. I won''t tell you many things. After all, elder sister, you have mastered the summer Dynasty for thousands or even thousands of years. You know everything. I just don''t leave for a long time. I''ll be back in a few days or half a month at the latest, so there won''t be any major events that need you to solve. On weekdays After dealing with some trivial things, you can. By the way, my aunt and my mother still need you to accompany them. Some time ago, my aunt broke through the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian and needed to consolidate her accomplishments. I remember that I collected a good treasure medicine some time ago, which can be used on my aunt to speed up her recovery. " Su Yutong carefully explained all the big and small things to Su Yutong and mastered the summer transportation Dynasty for more than 100000 years. Now Su Yutong can be said to be handy in whatever he does.


    "Don''t worry, we are still the biological sisters who inherit a person''s blood. Even if my sister is not as good as you, I''m not as miserable as you think. You just left for about half a month. You and your father spent more than 3000 years looking for the twelve Chuang Shiqing lotus in Buzhou mountain, and it took more than 7000 years to return to the earth fairy world I can run the summer Dynasty well in a short period of time. It''s only half a month. There won''t be any trouble. Besides, even if I have problems and I''m gentle, you can rest assured. "Su qinger smiled and patted Su Yutong on the shoulder reluctantly.


    Su Yutong also nodded when he heard the speech. After looking at Su qinger, he also said aloud: "I''m not worried about other aspects, but I feel something wrong in the flood world these days, so I''m worried. I hope my feeling is wrong, but you''re right. Even if something goes wrong, sister Wan Xi and sister you are still there. Together, you two must have nothing that you two can''t solve in the flood world, Even if you can''t solve it, buzhoushan is not a closed place. We will come back at the first time by passing the information to us. However, during this period, the summer transportation Dynasty will be handed over to your sister. Please make sure to run the summer transportation Dynasty painstakingly created by our father! "


    "Respect and obey the order of the saint." Su qinger smiled, saluted Su Yutong and said slowly.


    Su Yutong smiled helplessly, then turned around and left the heavenly palace with Zhao Qing, Zhang Bairen and Hong Jun. when they took the first step out of the heavenly palace, the smell of chaos on Su Yutong''s body could not be covered up and directly spread out. Hong Jun and others were surprised, and quickly waved their hands and dropped the array to release the smell of chaos on Su Yutong''s body Once he hid, then Hongjun said with some shock: "I didn''t expect that it was just a breath. It was so powerful. If we hadn''t responded in time, I''m afraid this breath would break through the thirty-six heaven and be detected by those chaotic demons in the chaos. Fortunately, the array given to us by the black emperor can be used in an instant. I have to say that although the black emperor is very out of tune in ordinary days, it is in bursts Together, I have never seen anyone comparable! "


    "It''s natural, but the black emperor followed his father all the way from mortal world to earth fairyland, and then from Earth fairyland to the followers of the wasteland world. He has always been obsessed with the research of array. I still remember the scene when the black emperor fell thousands of demons into fly ash." Su qinger, who was not far behind, interrupted.


    "Well, this array can only last for 15 days. We must find the chaotic pearl within 15 days. If we don''t find it, we must return to the heavenly palace. Don''t waste time. Let''s go." Su Yutong took a deep breath and said slowly. Then he took a look at Su qinger, saluted him and said, "sister, I''ll leave everything to you.


    "Just rest assured."

 Chapter 1220

    On the mountain, as like as two peas ago, nothing changed much. Of course, it was only limited to the top of the mountain. As for the mountain and the mountainside of the mountain, it was completely transformed by the NGC''s one hundred thousand officers to a place for training. Even the strong ones in the golden immortal peak state of Dalao dare not say that they can go to the top of Buzhou mountain. Ten thousand years ago, the general strength of their soldiers during the summer Dynasty was not as strong as it is now. Most of them were just the golden immortal state, Therefore, for them in those years, the Pangu will at the foot and hillside of Buzhou mountain is a training place for them to improve their willpower. Although it is not as easy to use as before, everything at the foot and hillside of Buzhou mountain has changed after development and change over the years.


    As soon as Su Yutong stepped out of the heavenly palace, Yangmei noticed that a breath of chaos suddenly appeared in front of him, and then the breath suddenly disappeared, which also made Yangmei feel some doubts. Although he has been monitoring the flood world on the lunar star over the years, he really knows very little about what happened in the flood world, Yang Mei doesn''t care so much about other things, but the smell of chaotic body is indeed hidden in a strange array over the years. Even if Yang Mei doesn''t check it carefully, he will ignore it. Yang Mei has no doubt about it. After all, Yang Mei knows exactly what kind of trouble it will cause if it is exposed, However, the smell of the chaotic body that flashed just now once again attracted Yang Mei''s attention, which made him feel very strange. Could it be that there was something wrong in the boundless world?


    Although there is an idea in mind to enter the world of famine and have a look, there is still a great risk for Yangmei to enter the world of famine. After all, the world of famine has not been born for many centuries, and the weakening of Pangu''s will can be ignored. Therefore, Yangmei has never entered the world of famine, He went there once tens of thousands of years ago, but he was rejected by Pangu''s will before he stayed long. This also made Yangmei understand that although the birth of the flood world led to the fall of Pangu, Pangu''s will may not have died. Now Pangu''s will still exists in the flood world. If he enters rashly, he may attract the attention of that one, Therefore, he did not take the initiative to enter the wasteland world.


    When Pangu was born, he monopolized three thousand chaotic demons by himself and killed all three thousand chaotic demons. What''s the concept? You should know that all of their 3000 chaotic demons are the top strong in the realm of heaven! Except for the strong in the realm of the avenue, there is absolutely no one who can resist the joint attack of their three thousand chaotic demons! But Pangu was just born, but he was able to kill all their 3000 chaotic demons once! If there is no avenue involved, they will never believe it! Yang Mei as like as two peas, even clearly remembered the terrible breath he had seen from Pangu at the same station. In addition, the thirty-six chaotic green lotus and Pangu axe are treasures comparable to the level of Avenue. They are definitely not something that Pangu can master in a moment! Therefore, after so many years of thinking, Yang Mei also understood the problem. Who absolutely allowed the war that year! It may even be that Pangu was born and killed three thousand chaotic demons. Who inspired him to do it! Otherwise, when Pangu was born, even the demon God at the end of their 3000 chaotic demons could not be defeated! Not to mention killing dozens of chaotic demons who have reached the peak of the heaven realm!


    Now, after the smell of chaos and chaos beads appeared in the wasteland world, raising eyebrows is also more and more sure that the things in those years were definitely done by the God of Pangu! Pangu killed three thousand chaotic demons, which is nothing. After all, they didn''t fall in the real sense. Even the time demon took this opportunity to successfully grasp the power of time rules! It''s a blessing in disguise, but now Yangmei has found more strange things! Why did Pangu suddenly have the smell of chaos after he created the flood world for so short a few years! There are even two chaotic bodies! Why did their 3000 chaotic demons discover that the desolate world is the place where the chaotic beads were born at the same time some time ago! These places unconsciously reveal strangeness! Let Yang Mei wonder!


    "Pangu must have something to do with who! Even Pangu may have been created to deliberately suppress us. Otherwise, why didn''t anyone directly kill all our 3000 chaotic demons with the help of Pangu''s hand? Instead, they gave us hope to live? Who thought we had been looking for chaotic beads in the chaotic world for so many years But we didn''t even know the trace, so we created Pangu to give us some pressure? Or who already knew the location of the chaotic bead, so sent Pangu to create the flood world, and then chose the place of the chaotic bead in the flood world? If so, other demons and even It''s me, will I be under the surveillance of who all the time! Will everything we discuss, find and make decisions be under the eyelids of who? If so, doesn''t it mean that all of our three thousand chaotic demons will die! "Yang Mei gasped at the thought, Then the more I think about it, the more I think it is possible!


    "No! If that''s true, we''re trying to kill ourselves by sealing the breath emitted by the chaotic beads and not telling anyone. The existence of Pangu''s will means that Pangu has not fallen in the real sense. He still exists somewhere in the flood world! I''m afraid he''s waiting for the birth of the chaotic beads and then telling who Bit! If we really seal the breath emitted by chaotic beads, we will definitely seek our own death! No! I have to find a way to break the situation of death! Chaotic body! I have to integrate chaotic body! "Yang Mei was cruel in his heart. Obviously, he had his own idea!

 Chapter 1221

    For Yangmei, knowing where the two chaotic bodies are is his biggest card. As long as he can swallow the chaotic body into his own power, he will have the opportunity to surpass which one! Because of the horror of chaos, even these arrogant chaos demons have to face each other! The terrible part of chaotic body lies in its cultivation and enlightenment! No matter how magical it is, you can be familiar with it at a glance and master it with both eyes. As for talent, needless to say, how terrible all the talents of chaotic body are. It is obvious to all that you only need to be lazy like a pig, and sooner or later you will become a strong man in the realm of Avenue! For Yang Mei, he knows that the two chaotic bodies are his biggest cards!


    Now Yang Mei is very clear that as long as he can integrate the chaotic body, he will have the confidence and strength to surpass that one in the future! However, the time left now may not give you so many opportunities. After all, it is very clear in Yangmei''s heart that chaotic beads will be born in the boundless world! This time may be just a few years, it may be the next second, and it may be decades later! No later than a hundred years! In this short period of one hundred years, if Yang Mei wants to integrate the chaotic body, devour it and make his strength comparable to the strong ones, it must not be enough!


    What is the concept of a hundred years for chaos? Perhaps for ordinary people, a hundred years may even be a life that most of them can''t complete! For the chaos devil, it is just the time it takes to think about a problem! Even a hundred years may not be enough for them to think about a problem! Because a hundred years is really too short for chaotic demons. A hundred years flashed by. Raising your eyebrows also knows what your end will be in a hundred years at the latest. The avenue will never leave them, so there is only a dead end waiting for them!


    Although these chaotic demons say that you seem to be superior in the chaotic world, only their own hearts know that they are actually nothing! They are just tools created by the owner of the chaotic world to find chaotic beads. Sometimes when the tool is broken, the owner may be in a good mood and repair it, but if the tool betrays himself, the owner will not keep him, and so will the owner of the chaotic world, After all, the owner of the chaotic world is also an empty person who has mastered the chaotic rules! In the face of betraying his tools, he will never leave them!


    Moreover, Yangmei is also very clear in her heart that she is just a tool that is about to be eliminated. Even their 3000 chaotic demons are tools that are about to be eliminated, because which master of the chaotic world has found the latest and most appropriate tool, that is Pangu! With the existence of Pangu, everyone in the chaotic world must know everything like the back of his hand. Even if Pangu has not told anyone yet, in a few years, who will inevitably appear in the flood world. After Pangu''s resurrection, he will tell everyone he knows, that is, the master of the chaotic world, And these chaotic demons are just tools that are about to be eliminated. Even now they can''t even count as tools! Because which one has not contacted them for countless years, and the later Pangu created a hit with the avenue rules, which also shows that the owner of the chaotic world of Pangu stone has found a new suitable tool, and the old tools of their 3000 chaotic demons will be eliminated!


    Elimination may be nothing, but for these chaotic demons, they are very clear about one thing, that is, elimination must be accompanied by death. For chaotic demons, death may be a good attribution, but who died under, do you still want your soul to continue to exist in the world? This is absolutely impossible. Who pays attention to killing people? Their third chaotic demon God is also very clear, and knows which one will deal with his prey well every time. For that one, the chaotic demon God may be just a higher-level mole ant! Suitable substitutes can be found at any time! Obviously, Pangu is the latest substitute! It is also a substitute for their 3000 chaotic demons!


    No one knows what''s in his mind, and he doesn''t dare to guess. He just needs to know that he only has a hundred years. In this hundred years, he either succeeds in breaking away from the chaotic world, or fails to turn into the nourishment of the chaotic world and become the ration for cultivating those chaotic Warcraft in the depths of chaos! yes! There are not only three thousand chaos demons in chaos, but also the top name for them! There are many demons in the chaotic world, especially in the depths of chaos. Even in the peak period, you don''t dare to step there easily! It can be imagined how terrible those chaotic Warcraft in the depths of chaos are! The reason why those chaotic Warcraft didn''t appear in front of the world, but three thousand chaotic Warcraft gods are very clear. Compared with those chaotic beasts, they seem to be half weak children who haven''t grown up! unable!


    Someone once said that mortals are eager to become immortals and enjoy the life of immortals, but they don''t know that immortals often face great crises in the sky! Mortals are in a hurry for only a hundred years, but in this hundred years, they can enjoy everything they should have, which is proportional to their own efforts. However, mortals are unwilling and think that the life of immortals is the best! They also want to become immortals, but they know that immortals are just mole ants. In their eyes, immortals are just the existence of entering the fairyland. Immortals under the realm of Da Luo Jinxian will experience a small disaster in a hundred years and a big disaster in a 500 year time! And we must go through countless disasters before we have the opportunity to become a great Luo Jinxian, jump out of the time of life and death, break away from the Six Worlds and become a real strong man, so that we can really do whatever we want!


    But these are just the thoughts of ordinary immortals. After all, in the eyes of quasi saints and saints, they are just mole ants!

 Chapter 1222

    Perhaps for their ordinary immortals, Da Luo Jinxian is the most arrogant pursuit in their life, but they don''t know that in Da Luo Jinxian''s eyes, they are nothing. They are stuck in the middle. Although they are looked up to by countless ordinary immortals, only he knows the contempt of quasi saints and saints for them. The thoughts in the hearts of the two Da Luo Jinxian are also very simple, That is to become a prospective student and even a saint, but is it so easy for a saint to achieve? Not only saints, even quasi saints, are divided into 369 classes, not to mention higher-level saints. In the face of such existence, they are even more difficult to touch! But the great Luo Jinxian did not know the worries of saints and quasi saints!


    They thought that when they became quasi saints, they would be able to control their own destiny. Even saints would not easily fight against a quasi saint, because quasi saints have too many means to protect their lives, which is definitely not what ordinary saints can kill. However, only those quasi saints understand that quasi saints are nothing. Da luojinxian thought quasi saints are powerful and free, but they know that, The truth is that there are mole ants under saints. In any case, they are just mole ants. Therefore, quasi saints are also eager to become saints and ascend the throne of the top one day, but how can they know the difficulties of saints?


    Although saints seem to have become the pinnacle of the world, they themselves know that they are just a position of no higher or lower. In the face of the power of heaven, they have no refutation, and even their freedom is beyond their control, but it is precisely because of this that they are so sad, Because even the quasi saints and Da Luo Jinxian who are weaker than them also have endless longevity and freedom. Although they have become saints, they have also lost their own freedom and become puppets. Even their breathing needs to act according to the face of the Tao of heaven!


    The same is true of the way of heaven. They also need to look at the face of the strong man of the road. Only the strong man of the road will feel that they are standing at the top of the world, but they are just a frog watching the sky. After all, there is this realm of detachment above the realm of the road, only beyond the terrible realm of detachment, Can enter the other side of the world, and then slowly climb up step by step from scratch! Perhaps there are strong people who know the existence of the realm of detachment, but they really never want to get rid of and leave the world they have mastered. Because of their strong strength, they enjoy the top service. Naturally, they are unwilling to get rid of this place and go to other worlds from scratch.


    After all, who is standing at the peak and willing to leave everything he enjoys now and start from scratch? I''m afraid not, so everything in the world is doomed. Either you keep climbing up and get rid of your destiny, or you become an ordinary person all your life and enjoy a short hundred years, but everything you have in this hundred years may be everything that the strong man of the road has never owned in his life! Mortals have the benefits of mortals. Immortals have the benefits of immortals, so do saints, and so do the strong ones in heaven and Avenue. No one can dare to say that they live better than others, but they can improve everything through their efforts, can''t they?


    However, for Yangmei, the remaining 100 years are either beyond his own destiny or fall into this dark and chaotic world! No one wants to die, not to mention the existence of raising eyebrows? At this moment, Yang Mei has made up his mind. Even if anyone finds out who broke into the desolate world, they must really control their own destiny and have their own life! For Yangmei, there are only two choices, either to be born or to be born again in adversity! Yes, he didn''t list death in his choice, because Yang Mei is very clear that the probability of his death is too huge. It''s necessary to list it completely. It''s better to choose two goals that can let him live and burn his blood!


    ......


    Su Yutong couldn''t stand her excitement at this moment, because a jade bead the size of a pigeon egg was already suspended in front of her, but now the treasure is still in a dusty state, and there is nothing special except a little chaotic smell, But Su Yutong is very clear and sure that this is the chaotic bead he needs! As long as you can integrate it and cut the body, your future road can be smooth! Although Su Yutong knows that even if she doesn''t do anything, she will become the top strong one sooner or later, she still wants to work hard by herself! After all, it''s not fun to waste such a good talent!


    "Saint, is that jade bead the legendary chaotic bead? It''s said that even the chaotic world outside the wasteland world depends on this little bead! It''s really incredible! If the saint holds it and takes it as her third corpse and self corpse cutting treasure, then the saint''s future road will be more smooth! Never again Any bottleneck period! "Zhang Bainian looked at the chaotic bead and couldn''t help taking a deep breath and said excitedly! In the face of such treasures, who in the world can keep calm? You know, even Su Yutong can''t help showing a trace of excitement in the face of chaotic beads! Not to mention others? Besides, Zhang Bairen is a native of the prosperous world. He has heard of the legend of chaos beads. Now that he sees the real chaos beads, how can he keep a flat mood?


    Even if this chaotic bead does not belong to him, it is still difficult to hide the excitement on Zhang Bainian''s face. Zhang Bainian has completely returned to his heart over the years since joining the summer movement! Because he has understood what he has now, even if he spent everything in his previous life, he can''t change it! So even in the face of chaos pearl, he just showed some excitement, and didn''t have any intention of taking it as his own! Because he knows that Su Yutong''s talent and this chaotic pearl will make the future of their summer transportation more long-term! And he will become stronger!


    "After searching for so many years, I finally found this chaotic bead. You''re right. As long as I fuse it and use it to cut the corpse, my future will be more smooth! Hongjun, please protect the Dharma for me. I''ll take this opportunity to refine the chaotic bead before it is born! Otherwise, when it is born in the future, the breath will spread and lead to more terrible survival It''s not good to be here! "Su Yutong took a deep breath and said.


    "Old Taoist, take orders." Hong Jun nodded and replied.

 Chapter 1223

    The emergence of chaotic beads is undoubtedly a very important thing for Su Yutong. For Su Yutong, the time to enter the realm of saints after having chaotic beads will be shortened by at least a large part. For chaotic body, although it can achieve the realm of saints without cutting corpses, the time it takes is undoubtedly huge, The three corpses in the quasi holy realm are equivalent to the three bottleneck periods for everyone in the world to enter the holy realm. The purpose of cutting off the three corpses is actually to enable practitioners to enter the holy realm faster. Moreover, when becoming holy, the three corpses in one will undoubtedly bring great improvement in combat power, So why does Da Luo Jinxian have such a bottleneck before entering the realm of saints.


    In fact, there is another saying about the three great realms of Da Luo Jinxian, quasi saint and Saint, that is, these three realms actually belong to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, but quasi saint is Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian, and saint is Hunyuan no great Luo Jinxian. There may be no quasi Saint between the realm of Da Luo Jinxian and Saint, that is, Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian, However, it is too difficult to enter the realm of saints from the realm of golden immortals, so a quasi holy realm will be born as a springboard for practitioners before becoming holy. Having this springboard and preaching to become holy is not a whimsical thing for some highly gifted practitioners.


    In fact, the quasi holy realm did not exist in the past. Even now, the quasi holy realm is just three realms that existed in the early stage when the peak of Da Luo Jinxian entered the realm of saints, and these three realms were only added by practitioners later. In fact, they are in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, but their combat effectiveness is too strong after cutting the corpse, Even the existence of a quasi saint in the early stage can defeat the existence of the peak state of tens of thousands of great Luo Jinxian with one enemy of ten thousand. Therefore, there is the existence of the quasi Saint state. This state is just a transition period. It is tens of thousands of times stronger than the great Luo Jinxian, but it is far less than the terrible strength of the saint state. Therefore, there is the quasi Saint state.


    "Your Highness, you can refine the chaotic beads, and all the rest can be easily handed over to us. Please rest assured that we will protect your highness with 120 points, so that you can integrate the chaotic beads safely!" Zhang bainin took a deep breath and said solemnly, If one of the people present has joined the Xia Dynasty for the longest time, Zhang Bairen is definitely out of the top. But if he knows the benefits of Su Yutong''s fusion of refined chaotic beads, Zhang Bairen is definitely the best! Because he himself is the native creature of the wasteland world, and even originally became the Lord of the new Tianting after the demon Tianting. He controls the existence of the three realms of the whole wasteland world. No matter who is powerful, he is under his own feet, which can be said to be the highest existence.


    However, Zhang Bairen was also very clear in his heart that he was just a puppet of those saints who had retreated. The supreme throne of the three realms of heaven looked very noble, but only his own heart knew that as long as he sat in that position caused the displeasure of a saint, what was waiting for him was to be completely replaced, It''s just to become a mole ant. Although a saint can''t affect the throne of the three great heavenly masters sitting at the peak of the world, if many saints work together, they can easily replace you if they want to change. In addition, although Zhang Bainian knows many things, But there is no freedom at all. The inner part of the heaven is full of hermeneutics, and there are even many Western religions, as well as the monitoring of the bodies of saints. Isn''t that what the supreme Taoist ancestor did? For this reason, he even discharged his most powerful body, and the supreme old gentleman monitored himself around him.


    So over the years, Zhang Bairen has always wanted to jump out, not only out of the world, but also out of the control of the sage, out of his bondage and all the threats to him. But Zhang Bairen knows very well that if he wants to jump out, it must be impossible. How terrible is the sage Weili? How can it be such a simple problem to jump out? However, even though Zhang Bai was very aware of the small possibility of jumping out, he never gave up the idea of getting his own freedom. In order to jump out of the palm of the sage, he even arranged countless things in the later stage of others, and even indirectly led to the fall of the Buddhist leader Tathagata, but it''s a pity, If Zhang Bainian had the last trace of Hongmeng purple in his hand, he could not really jump out of the control of the sage, because if Zhang Bainian had the last trace of Hongmeng purple, it was really just a matter of time for him to become a saint.


    No one will doubt Zhang Bairen''s talent. Zhang Bairen stepped step by step into the position of the great God of the three realms in the late period of the famine world, and his strength reached the peak of quasi sainthood. Who dares to say that Zhang Bairen''s talent is not strong. If Zhang Bairen has the purple Qi, he may really become the first existence out of the control of saints, Having the purple spirit of Hongmeng means that Zhang Bairen has the foundation to become a saint, but it''s a pity that everything is doomed by God. Even saints can''t escape the calculation of fate, let alone a small Zhang Bairen? Although Zhang Bairen''s strength, talent and all aspects are amazing, he knows very well that he is just a mole ant in this desolate world. Not to mention the sage, even many guests of Zixiao palace despised him, even in order to cooperate with the calculation of the sage, Even promised them to let a golden fairyland monkey head born for only a hundred years hit their heaven, disturb the heaven flat peach club, and lose face.


    However, Zhang Bairen didn''t mind so much about what happened that year, because he knew very well that it was impossible even if he wanted to resist. Those saints wouldn''t have any right to resist. Even if they weren''t for the divine knowledge of several saints when the monkey head went to heaven, I''m afraid he would have slapped him to death, As a great power in the quasi holy peak, he doesn''t want to be bullied by an ordinary golden fairyland monkey head, but there''s no way. Which monkey head is escorted by a saint, otherwise he really thought that there were few people in the heaven of Nuo University who could fight with the monkey head?

 Chapter 1224

    But now Zhang Bairen doesn''t have any revenge for those saints, not only because of strength and vision, but also because of the pattern. Now Zhang Bairen''s pattern has far exceeded those original saints, so Zhang Bairen doesn''t care so much about the fact that these saints manipulated their fate secretly in the past, For him, everything just goes with the trend. Now Zhang Bainian has found his own two corpses. As long as he finds the last self corpse, Zhang Bainian''s strength can return to the peak period, return to the quasi Saint peak state, and begin to practice into the saint state.


    Zhang Bairen in this life can be said to have other views on everything in the world. His vision is high. He has no original persistence for the things he yearned for in his heart, because Zhang Bairen is very clear in his heart now. As long as he holds the thigh of the summer movement, everything he expected will be in his hands again! It seems so easy to jump out of the summer games, so as long as Zhang Bainian holds the thigh of the summer games, everything he originally expected will be realized one by one, no matter in any aspect.


    Zhang Bairen once paid attention to chaos beads in order to get out of the control of saints, but unfortunately, Zhang Bairen is monitored all the time. Zhang Bairen can be said to have an incomparable understanding of the legendary chaos beads, Zhang Bairen once thought that one day if he could really get chaos beads, he would easily surpass those saints. As long as he could have more powerful and terrible strength than those saints, he could easily jump out of the control of those saints and have his long-awaited freedom, But even if Zhang Bairen learned about chaos beads from countless classics, he couldn''t find anyone he really trusted to help him find the place of chaos beads.


    If Zhang Bainian had a trusted subordinate and the other party really found chaos beads for Zhang Bainian, maybe he could really get out of the control of the sage, but this is not inevitable, because although Zhang Bainian understood chaos beads, he did not know what the origin of chaos beads was and what chaos beads represented, Zhang Bairen may have the opportunity to jump out of the control of the sage by relying on the chaotic bead, but it is more likely to be detected by the heavenly way of the boundless world, by the chaotic demon God in chaos, or even by the avenue. For Zhang Bairen in those years, no matter who detected it, it is a dead end for Zhang Bairen himself!


    Now Su Yutong has found the unborn chaotic bead. If he can recover the chaotic bead before it is born, there are countless benefits that Su Yutong can obtain, and there is no need to worry that it will lead to the prying of heaven, the prying of chaotic demons and gods, or even the prying of the strong ones of the avenue, Therefore, for Su Yutong, it will never attract anyone''s attention if the chaotic bead is recovered and refined in his own hands before it is born. The chaotic bead does not emit its own terrible breath in this timeline, as long as it does not attract the attention of Da Dao, As for whether it will attract the attention of those chaotic demons, it is not so clear.


    Su Yutong looked at the chaotic bead in front of her and took a deep breath. After looking for it for so many years, she finally found the location of the chaotic bead. If she had set her eyes on the Buzhou mountain at the beginning, I''m afraid her strength has reached the five grades of the sage''s realm! For the chaotic body, more than 100000 years can indeed make the people who have it reach that level, but it''s not too late now. Although the time to break through the realm of saints has passed, the foundation laid by Su Yutong is countless times thicker than the original, and the chaotic beads are fused to cut off three corpses, So for Su Yutong, entering the realm of saints is just a matter of time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the chaos, the three thousand chaotic demons on the lunar star are all gathered at this moment. Only since the last time they joined hands with the three thousand chaotic demons to deal with Pangu, nothing can make them all gather together. This time they all gather together to seal the chaotic beads. It''s no small matter. If they are careless, they will have no bones, Therefore, the three thousand chaotic demons have serious and solemn faces at this moment, and dare not relax. For them, there are only two ways to choose. One is to tell which chaotic bead is about to be born, but with their understanding of which one, once who gets the chaotic bead, they will be useless, Waiting for them must be a dead end.


    Another reason is that all their 3000 chaotic demons gather here. As long as they can seal the breath emitted by the chaotic beads, or even temporarily seal the chaotic beads again, they can delay their life for a long time, although this time may not be too huge for them, But at least they won''t die here immediately. As long as they have time to delay, there will always be a solution to the problem. Although it may be difficult to think of a solution, it''s better than waiting to die without doing anything now.


    "Unfortunately, you guys, I have one thing to tell you. If my guess is right, it is very likely that the Honghuang world is the place where Pangu created the chaotic bead to be born! Even Pangu may not have died, but exists in the Honghuang world in another way, waiting for the birth of the chaotic bead. Now we can either break into Honghuang world by force Look for chaos beads in the desolate world and seal them before they are born, or they can only wait for death on the desolate lunar star. "The space demon raised his eyebrows and took a deep breath and told all the chaos demons present one by one, not because he didn''t want to hide it, but because he had to do so, Because Yangmei''s heart is very clear, either wait for death, or think about the solution with other demons.


    The way is to think of it. One more person means that you can have more hope. Although this hope is very small, it is always better than waiting for death here, isn''t it? But they don''t know that the unborn chaotic beads in the wasteland world have been slowly refined by Su Yutong!

 Chapter 1225

    There is no doubt about the horror of chaotic beads. The rules of time and space contained in them are enough to inspire countless strong people in the realm of Avenue. There is no doubt that even if chaotic beads appear outside the chaotic world, once they are exposed, they will inevitably cause countless bloody storms, The two forces of time and space are the top two forces in the world. The person who controls one of these two forces can become the top strong person in the world. If he can control both forces in his hands, then this person must be the strongest existence in this world, or even none!


    Now what many people can''t think of is that this treasure is enough to break the head and blood of the strong man of the avenue. At this moment, it is being refined by a female practitioner in the middle of the quasi saint. Even because this female practitioner is a congenital chaotic body, the chaotic beads are refined by it and don''t even produce much resistance. According to the refining progress of Su Yutong, It takes only a few decades to master it completely, but Su Yutong can only leave the heavenly palace for 15 days. Therefore, it is basically impossible to master the chaotic beads in his own hands in these 15 days, However, if you want to initially grasp it in your hands, the 15th day is an easy thing for Su Yutong, who has a congenital chaotic body. There is no doubt, because the chaotic body itself is close to all objects with chaotic attributes, and the chaotic bead itself is the foundation of the chaotic world, It is called chaotic bead not only because it is the foundation of the chaotic world, but because the chaotic bead itself is a treasure created by chaotic rules!


    yes! This chaotic bead is actually created by the terrible chaotic rules of a super strong person, and the person who created the chaotic bead is no one else. It is the master of the chaotic world, that is, the item created by the strong person at the avenue level in the mouth of those chaotic demons! Originally, the chaotic world was just a small middle thousand world. The chaotic pearl, which was regarded as the foundation of the chaotic world, was actually just an ordinary congenital treasure in those years. However, as the chaotic world became more and more powerful, countless small worlds were even born, and even the top thousand worlds in the prosperous and desolate world were born, Therefore, as the foundation of the chaotic world, the chaotic bead also has unusual power!


    The original chaotic bead is just a congenital treasure with a trace of the power of chaotic rules, and the power of rules is very small, even negligible. However, because the development of the chaotic world has become extremely terrible, it not only really integrates the chaotic rules, but also surprisingly has the power of the other two rules, One is the power of time rules, the other is the power of space rules! Therefore, it is precisely because these two kinds of excess are the power of rules that the master of the chaotic world wants to regain its control in his own hands more than once.


    Unfortunately, chaos bead is no longer what he can find if he wants to find it. For unique reasons, chaos bead has the power of the three rules of chaos time and space. It has already born its own wisdom. Although it is weak, it really exists. If it doesn''t want to, no one in the world can find him in the chaos world, Because it has the power of the top chaotic rules, it is like a fish in water in this chaotic world. Coupled with the power of the top time rules and space rules, if the chaotic bead wants to hide itself, absolutely no one can find it in such a huge chaotic world! Even the master who created the chaotic world can''t do this! Otherwise, he would not create pangukai to kill the other 3000 chaotic demons and gods, and create the boundless world as an introduction to lead out the chaotic beads.


    Although chaos beads have their own intelligence, their intelligence is still very fragile. Even a newborn baby has more intelligence than chaos beads. Therefore, which avenue strong man will create Pangu and create the boundless world as an introduction. In fact, they have succeeded, The wild world created by Pangu has indeed led to chaos beads. If Su Yutong had not intervened, chaos beads would certainly appear in front of the world in a hundred years, but unfortunately, now chaos beads have been preliminarily mastered by Su Yutong and only need to be refined for a period of time, Then it only takes less than a hundred years to completely refine the chaotic beads into their own corpse cutting treasure!


    Su Yutong is not a fool. She knows what kind of prying eyes will be attracted if chaos beads are integrated in places like the wasteland world! Su Mu once told her very clearly that the chaotic beads contained the power of time, space and the three rules of chaos. If they were born, they would inevitably attract the strong in the realm of Avenue. Therefore, Su Mu told himself that if he found the chaotic beads one day, he could only return to the earth fairy world to refine, Where is their real card in the summer dynasty? Su Yutong will never have any problems refining chaos beads in the earth fairy world!


    After seven days, Su Yutong slowly opened her eyes, and the surprise in her eyes was not hidden at all. She knew the efficacy of chaotic beads clearly, and the three rules contained in them were slowly integrated into her body. Su Yutong clearly knew that as long as she could completely integrate chaotic beads, Then the power of the three rules must be in his hands. At that time, Su Yutong couldn''t imagine how powerful he would be!


    "Your Highness, the integration has been successful!?" Zhang bainin, Hongjun and Zhao Qing, the Dharma protector, stared wide. Two of them are local creatures in the wasteland world and know the legend of chaos bead very well. Zhao Qing also has a deep understanding of chaos bead. The three thought they wanted to find the black emperor to rearrange the array for them, Let Su Yutong have a lot of time to fuse the chaotic beads, but the three of them never thought that Su Yutong successfully fused the chaotic beads in such a short time!?


    Naturally, they will not doubt that Su Yutong''s integration failed. After all, the disappearance of chaos beads and the hidden chaos breath transmitted by Su Yutong all show that Su Yutong has really mastered the chaos beads in his hands!

 Chapter 1226

    Su Yutong laughed at the speech, nodded and replied: "Now it''s just a preliminary control and can be integrated into the body to warm up. If you want to completely control this chaotic bead, it may take decades. Now my father has been closed for nearly 130000 years, and I don''t know when he will leave the customs. Therefore, I plan to let my sister take over from me for a period of time to improve my sister''s ability It''s not weaker than me. Besides, there are the help of you and many predecessors in the summer Dynasty. There will be no problems in decades. I''m going to return to the heavenly palace and immediately return to the earth fairy world for closed cultivation, so as to grasp the chaotic beads in my hands as quickly as possible. By the way, when can my father leave the customs and return to the wasteland world? What do you think? "


    "The holy lady is assured that the strength and all aspects of the princess are no problem. We will do everything we can to help the princess to manage the great Xia Dynasty, and the Royal Highness is assured that she will return to the fairyland retreat." Zhang Bairen nodded first when he heard the speech, and then replied solemnly and incomparably. At this moment, Zhang Bairen has lost any trace of the dignity of the three great heavenly beings. He has completely put all his thoughts on the summer movement. Now Su Yutong is about to integrate chaos beads into the realm of saints. How can he not be surprised?


    "What the emperor said was very great. There was a long Royal Highness commanding officer in the Xia Dynasty, and with our help, there would not be any problems. The highness of his Majesty would concentrate on returning to the chaos in the fairyland, and the highness of the Royal Highness would become the sage''s territory one day, and we will reach the summit as early as the next day." Hongjun also solemnly said that although Hongjun himself is also an extremely arrogant person, and now he has entered the realm of saints, he has never dared to be disrespectful to Su Yutong, because Hongjun is very clear in his heart that Su Yutong''s future achievements can never be compared with himself, and if he wants to go further and climb higher, it will be great summer luck Chao and Su''s father and daughter are undoubtedly the best way. Relying on the summer Dynasty and Su''s father and daughter, Hongjun feels that he will go further in the future. Therefore, even if he breaks through the realm of saints at this moment, he also respects Su Yutong in the middle of quasi sainthood.


    "The holy girl is going to return to the fairyland retreat." the great summer movement will never be chaotic. There is a long royal highness and many generals to help the elderly. When the return of the Royal Highness comes, it is bound to see a mighty powerful Xia Dynasty, and it will only be stronger than the current great Xia Dynasty. Zhao Qing, the king of Tianfeng, also solemnly replied that in the past, Su Yutong wanted Su qinger to inherit Su Mu''s position more than anyone else, but now Zhao Qing has understood that Su Yutong is also a very qualified manager and a very qualified leader, so there are not as many as before On the contrary, Zhao Qing now agrees with Su Yutong to inherit Su Mu''s position and lead them to lead the summer movement to a further place!


    Su Yutong nodded when he heard the speech and said slowly: "I''m naturally very relieved to have three of you here, but I think you all know my sister''s temper and occasionally willfully do some bad things or even wrong things. If you really need to wake up one day, don''t turn a blind eye to the wrong decision because of your sister''s identity."


    "We must remember the order of the saint," the three nodded at the same time.


    "There''s not much time left. Let''s go back to the heavenly palace first, so as not to expose the breath of chaos and cause some trouble to the great Xia Yun Dynasty." Su Yutong took a deep breath and said solemnly. Then, under the cover of the three people, he returned to the heavenly palace. The top of Buzhou mountain is not far from the heavenly palace. For the strong at their level, they only need to blink their eyes to arrive. Therefore, there was no problem when returning to the heavenly palace. Su Yutong''s unique feeling There was no trace of the innate chaotic body breath passed out. This line was fruitful and returned to the heavenly palace unharmed.


    ¡­¡­


    The fairyland, the former site of the imperial court of the great Xia Dynasty and Su Mu''s seclusion place, at this moment, there is no change, or even no sound. If you look into Su Mu''s seclusion place, it is not so difficult to find that Su Mu is not in the seclusion place he chose, and everything in it is still more than 100000 years ago A little change, the special cushion for Su Mu doesn''t even have any wrinkles. It seems that Su Mu hasn''t stayed here for more than 100000 years to practice in seclusion? And where is Su Mu really located? The answer is very simple. At this moment, Su Mu is located in a treasure house from Tianmu world, and the owner of this treasure house is Su Mu!


    In the center of the treasure house, there is a huge white silk ball. The silk ball constantly sends heartbeat and terrible breath. This silk ball is also the result of Su Mu''s retreat! Because he can''t directly absorb the spirit of Tianmu world with the strength of the sage realm, after tens of thousands of years of changes, Su Mu is already in his own body at this moment There is a layer of white silk outside. These white silk are su Mu''s helpers to absorb the aura of Tianmu world. They are helping Su Mu transform the aura of Tianmu world all the time and store it in Su Mu''s body, making Su mu more powerful!


    At this time, the silk ball must have trembled, and thousands of white silk slowly loosened from Su Mu''s body. After all the white silk dispersed, Su Mu surrounded by white silk had no clothes at this moment, and his body like white jade was exposed to the air, Now Su Mu''s skin is as white and pure as a baby that can be broken by blowing bullets. The most surprising thing is that Su Mu has lost his original black hair, and Su Mu''s long black hair, which originally wanted to be immortal, has been completely turned into white!


    At this moment, Su Mu suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were dozens of times more terrible than the power of the sage realm, which only explained that they were blown on the space wall of this different space! Although there is no change in space, it is just a glance of power, which is enough to shock countless people!

 Chapter 1227

    130000 years, although for many practitioners, this 130000 years is just a glimpse, after all, in their extremely long years, 130000 years can be said to be quite short, but in Su Mu''s life, 130000 years is too long, You know, Su Mu was only close to 30000 years old before he went through this closure, and this closure took 130000 years. This is not a short time. For 130000 years, Su Mu has only experienced more than 10000 years except for the closure, It can be imagined what significance this retreat has for Su mu.


    "Has it been so long?" Su Mu took a deep breath after opening his eyes and felt the changes in his body. He couldn''t help feeling a great surprise. You know, he only spent more than 10000 years. Although this time he closed the customs is shorter than he expected, it is also a full 130000 years, If he was still in his previous life, Su Mu probably didn''t know what the world would be like at this moment, but this is in the flood world. You should know that the most indispensable thing in the flood world may be time. After all, regardless of any other aspect, time is indeed the most worthless thing in the flood world, even if it is the decoration and closure of a real fairyland, It may take tens of thousands of years or even 100000 years. In contrast, the short time of 130000 years consumed by Su Mu is really not worth mentioning.


    "Unexpectedly, it took so long, 130000 years to close the door, but fortunately I also got everything I deserve." Su Mu felt the inexhaustible power in his body and couldn''t help smiling for a long time. During the 130000 years, Su Mu first spent nearly 70000 years to completely absorb the blood of the undead Lord and integrate it into his own body. His cultivation has become extremely powerful because he has absorbed the blood of the undead Lord. At this moment, Su Mu has promoted his cultivation to the second grade of heaven! You know, what Su Mu absorbed was just a drop of ordinary blood from the immortal Lord! It has been able to promote Su Mu to such a terrible situation. If Su Mu absorbs the blood essence of the immortal Lord, his cultivation may even exceed the peak of the heaven realm! It''s not impossible to even reach the state of Avenue!


    Although it does sound a little strange, but this is the real result! The strength of the immortal Lord is the strongest even in the top world after the detachment of Tianmu world. A drop of his blood essence does have such terrible energy. It is not impossible to raise Su Mu from the original Saint state to the road state. In contrast, the ordinary blood of the immortal Lord is not so strong, However, the energy contained in it is also extremely terrible. It is hard to improve Su Mu''s strength from the third grade of sage realm to the second grade of heaven realm! Now Su Mu''s strength appears in the flood world, nothing else. As long as Su Mu doesn''t find his own death to provoke the existence of the avenue realm, Su mu in the flood world and the chaotic world can walk sideways at this moment.


    In the remaining tens of thousands of years, Su Mu has not improved his strength, but has been integrating the Tianmu seed, making the Tianmu seed fully fit with himself and perfectly integrated into his own body. Although the realm has not changed much, Su Mu has only changed from the initial stage of the original second grade of Tiandao realm to the current peak, or even half a step of the third grade of Tiandao realm, However, compared with other improvements brought by Tianmu seed to Su mu, such a little improvement in the realm is so worthless. After all, this Tianmu seed has just been planted. If he wants to exert his real power, it will take at least millions of years!


    "It''s time to get out of the customs. I don''t know if there have been any great changes outside in the past 130000 years. Has there been any change in the summer Dynasty over the years? How are the strength of Yutong and qinger, as well as light clothes and red sleeves? They haven''t been seen for 130000 years. Are you all right?" Su Mu took a deep breath and thought in his heart, In the past 130000 years, Su Mu has been thinking about everything outside all the time. Even though he has been practicing, he has never lost his thoughts about his wife and daughter and the old people who follow him. His wife and daughter are his closest family. The old people who have followed him since the founding of the summer movement Dynasty are the inevitable obstacles in Su Mu''s heart, Because Su Mu knew that if these people had not been moving forward and working hard, the current summer transportation Dynasty could not be so powerful. It is absolutely impossible for Su Mu to deal with all this alone. It is precisely because these people have been helping Su Mu to help the rise of the summer transportation Dynasty, so Su Mu will always think of them.


    At this moment, it''s time for him to leave the customs. Su Mu is very curious about all the changes outside. Will the summer games become completely different from the original? Will the people who care about themselves outside be completely different from the original? How is the strength of the summer Dynasty now? Is there any huge improvement? Have the chaotic demons in the wasteland ever been in trouble? Su Mu regarded it as the most dangerous Avenue. Have you ever observed the wasteland world? These are the most puzzled places in Su Mu''s heart. What he thinks at this moment is to return to the desolate world and see what changes have taken place in the summer transportation Dynasty over the years, and whether Su Yutong has completely convinced those generals after taking charge of the summer transportation Dynasty for 130000 years, So that they can follow Su Yutong''s lead?


    He was worried and curious. He didn''t take care of the dust on his body too much. He just got up and cleaned his body in secret method. When he changed into a white robe and slowly left the strange space, Su Mu''s whole body was pure white except his pupils and lips, which was in great contrast to 130000 years ago, Now Su Mu doesn''t look as dignified as the head of the great Xia Dynasty. Because his accomplishments have been improved too quickly, Su Mu is still about 20 years old. Instead of the dignified appearance of the former head of the great Xia Dynasty, he is more like a handsome childe.

 Chapter 1228

    Outside the boundless world, on the lunar star, three thousand chaotic demons listened to the words raised by the space demon at this moment, and their hearts were a little heavy. Originally, they didn''t have so much confidence in the plan to seal the breath of chaotic beads. At this moment, the space demon raised his eyebrow and said his own conjecture in his heart, At this moment, how heavy is the heart of the three thousand chaotic demons? Through the conjecture of the space demons, who created Pangu to deliberately make trouble for them, the reason may be very simple, that is, the one thinks they are too waste, Over the years, no information about chaos beads has been passed back to that one, so who will create Pangu and kill all their 3000 chaos demons with the help of Pangu''s hand, so as to teach them a lesson.


    Now, as they know everything that the space demon raised his eyebrow guessed, they feel that what the space demon raised his eyebrow said is very reasonable and has great possibility. If not, how could that one create Pangu? If not, then why should the one who killed their 3000 chaotic demons once with the help of Pangu''s hand after Pangu was born? If not, how could the world be born? The more they think about it, the more they feel that it is a very possible thing. After the birth of Pangu, there are many things in chaos that have never happened before. Although some can''t be said, as chaotic demons who have spent countless centuries in the chaotic world, they are clear. They may not know what happened in the boundless world, However, once there is anything wrong in the chaotic world, it is absolutely impossible to hide them. Therefore, this explains why there are those abnormal things in the chaotic world and solves the doubts in their hearts.


    But now all the three thousand chaotic demons feel heavy, because they don''t know whether the one who sealed the breath of chaotic beads has been clearly known. If that one knows their plan very clearly, aren''t they looking for death on this trip? But if they don''t do this and don''t implement the plan, there is still only a dead end waiting for them, isn''t it? So now all the three thousand chaotic demons feel extremely heavy in their hearts. If they implement the plan, they may still face a dead end. If they do not implement the plan, there must be only a dead end waiting for them, as if they have no hope to survive! Waiting for them, there is only one dead end left!


    "I don''t think that one knows our plan. Don''t forget what kind of existence that one is. If that one knows that we have betrayed and secretly plans to seal the breath emitted by the chaotic beads, then we must not be able to live to the present. Therefore, I dare to guess that one should not know now We have made plans and plans, and you should know one thing. Even if we don''t do anything, it''s still a dead end. It''s better to try and kill a way to survive. Only in this way can we continue to survive, right? "The time demon took a deep breath and said solemnly, At the moment, he has mastered the power of time rules. This is the hope of life. Although the hope is slim, it is indeed an opportunity, an opportunity to let them continue to survive! Only by working hard and struggling in this direction can we get the final outcome!


    The words of the time demon did make many chaotic demons tremble. Indeed, this is their only chance to live. In addition, there is no way for them to have the hope to continue to live. After all, the strength of that one is too terrible. As long as that one wants to let them die, It is absolutely impossible for them to have any chance to live. Even their peak period is just the peak of the heaven realm. Even if they all add up and even play more than 200% combat effectiveness, they are definitely not the enemy of any one, because the gap between the heaven realm and the avenue realm is too big, The gap between the power of law and the power of rules is also extremely huge. They have only one hope to live, so there is a chance to try hard. But if they give up everything in this way, even if they won''t die, they will eventually fall. Even if they don''t fall, what''s the use of the chaotic demon God with broken Tao heart? It can be said that it is useless, so they must try to keep themselves alive. There is no other way.


    "The time demon is right. We can only hope to live after we have tried. If we give up everything, we can''t live any more. You guys, who may really don''t know our plan now? We should completely seal the breath emitted by the chaotic beads before that, and even let the one hidden in the boundless world Pangu can''t even notice that we have sealed the breath of chaotic beads. Only in this way can we delay some time and let us continue to survive. There is no other way. I propose to go to the flood world immediately. Although the space demon God said that Pangu''s will in the flood world is extremely terrible for us chaotic demons, we The three thousand chaotic demons together are absolutely not afraid of the little pressure left by Pangu. What do you think? "The fate demon took a deep breath and said solemnly and incomparably. Among the three thousand chaotic demons present, except the time demon, no one wants the seal plan to go on more than him! Because as the devil of fate, he knows all his future destiny very well! However, just now he actually saw such a glimmer of vitality from his own destiny, so he will never give up this opportunity!


    You should know that everything that the original fate demon saw when he looked at his future destiny represented the black of death, and just at that moment, he actually saw a glow of cyan. Although it was not huge, it was a glimmer of vitality! If you seize this opportunity, you don''t have the possibility to continue to live! Moreover, judging from the degree and self-confidence of the fate demon God in mastering his own fate law, he definitely has more than 70% self-confidence!

 Chapter 1229

    Su Yu Tong returned to the fairyland retreat to practice in order to prepare to enter the realm of saints, so now everything is in the hands of Su Xiaer, and he is very strong in the great Xia movement. In the great Xia movement, he knows that this long Princess hall is not a vase, although the princess has always lived in a vase. But if someone really takes Su qinger as a vase, they don''t know how they died. Now Su qinger is only half a step away from the realm of saints. Su qinger can be called the top existence in terms of strength, talent and means. Although it can''t be compared with Su Yutong and Su mu, among women, Su qinger is still a strong and independent female power in her mouth. If they have always planned to stay in the desolate world during the summer transportation, Su qinger can be called a giant now. It can be imagined how terrible Su qinger''s strength is now.


    In addition, the Xia Yun Dynasty has no intention of refuting that Su qinger is temporarily in charge of everything in the Xia Yun Dynasty. After all, for them, Su qinger was once the most perfect heir in their hearts, but there was such pride as Su Yutong, Therefore, Su qinger, who should have inherited the throne of the head of the summer Dynasty, has now joined her. However, Su qinger has never felt that there is anything bad about it. In contrast, she still feels that it is enough to be a vase. In the future, when Su Mu retires and lives in seclusion, she doesn''t have to worry about everything about the summer Dynasty, Can live in seclusion with their parents and live the life of idle clouds and wild cranes.


    I have to say that Su Mu''s character almost exists. What was the purpose of Su Mu''s becoming strong at the beginning? Very simply, in order to protect himself from being bullied and create a pure land in troubled times, so that he and his relatives can live in peace of mind, regardless of all the prosperity and decline in the world, and what Changhai Sangtian will become in the world. He just wants to live in seclusion with his family in the mountains and live a life of idle clouds and wild cranes, In his spare time, he can go fishing or play chess with his two beauties to study his chess skills. Many people think that living in seclusion is very boring, but Su Mu knows that such a life was what he expected most in his last life, and there can be no fluctuation in his heart, But if someone tells Su mu in his previous life that you can choose a beautiful treasure land to live in seclusion and live the life of idle clouds and wild cranes, I''m afraid Su mu can''t resist no matter how calm he is.


    Such a life is Su Mu''s lifelong expectation and the most expected life. In fact, living in seclusion does not have to be hidden in places where people are rarely seen. There are different understandings about living in seclusion. Choose a small town to meet three or two friends, drink small wine and chat every day. Such a life is also a kind of living in seclusion, and Su Mu knows it very well, For cultivators, seclusion is actually a special way to improve their strength. Seclusion is more like a way to calm their mind. Every cultivator will encounter the moment when he was born with a mind demon, but seclusion in the mountains or in the downtown is undoubtedly the best way to improve a cultivator''s state of mind, All of them are high above the world and regard everything as mundane. Therefore, for them, they don''t understand everything about the world. Of course, a few practitioners really understand the world, but they are only a few. Among the countless practitioners, only a few or dozens of people can really understand the world.


    Living in seclusion in the busy city is undoubtedly the best way for a cultivator to understand the world. Seal their accomplishments, seal the memories of their strong and cultivators, and hide them in the sea of people. This is indeed a good way for them to improve their mood, spend their mortal life and recover everything, Well, for a cultivator, this is undoubtedly an excellent way to improve his state of mind, but this method also has a lot of uncertainty. Because he wants to seal all his accomplishments and memories, the cultivator thinks he is just an ordinary person in his heart. He will experience the life of an ordinary person, and things like marrying a wife and having children have not happened, Once there was a great power to seal his heart to mortal practice, but he fell in love with a mortal woman. A hundred years later, the woman turned into dead bones and the child was full of white hair. Only he himself would not change. After his hundred years of experience, there would only be two results, one of which was the incomparable improvement of his state of mind, Even the bottleneck stuck for many years can be easily broken through, and the second is not so lucky.


    Most practitioners will suffer from a kind of psychological barrier after experiencing the mind practice of mortal dust. Everything in mortal time will affect him, his wife and future generations will affect him. For most practitioners, after experiencing the mind practice of mortal dust, most of the outcomes are not good, Even for many practitioners, their state of mind has not been improved, but has decreased a lot, but it is very normal, isn''t it? Everyone has his own seven emotions and six desires. Even immortals and even practitioners are no exception. How many practitioners can experience such pain when they watch their lover turn into dead bones and their children''s white hair finally dissipate?


    Immortals are also human beings. Don''t think that when they become immortals, they really get rid of their seven emotions and six desires. Although their feelings are not as profound as ordinary people, their feelings are very sincere. In the face of the despair after their lover turns into dead bones and the helplessness of their children after a hundred years, these are many problems that most practitioners will encounter after practicing their hearts, Even some immortals will lose their Taoist heart. Don''t think this is a joke. For some practitioners whose Taoist heart is not so stable, it is indeed possible that their Taoist heart will collapse after such a blow. Even it is not impossible for some practitioners to fall into evil after such a blow.


    However, for Su mu, he never worries about such problems. Su Mu will live in seclusion, but will not choose to live in the downtown. Instead, he will choose to be an ordinary farmer in the mountains. He will be busy for a while without purpose every day, and then drink small wine, fish and spend his days. Isn''t such a life beautiful?

 Chapter 1230

    For the current great Xia Yun Dynasty, there are countless strong people. They sit in the vast world of the wasteland and the earth fairy world, and can obtain countless resources. With the help of these resources, the number of strong people in the great Xia Yun Dynasty will only become more and more, and will never become less. Now there are as many golden immortals as dogs in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, When the great Luo Jinxian walked all over the place, the quasi saints could shake. Only the quasi saints in the current summer transportation Dynasty can be regarded as the top column. Among them, Su Yutong is the most quasi saint. Even Su Yutong still has the reputation of being the strongest under the saints in the hearts of many strong people in the summer transportation Dynasty, In order to improve his combat effectiveness, Su Yutong challenged all the strong leaders who reached the quasi holy state up and down in the summer movement, and finally defeated all the quasi holy strong once. Although it was not a duel of life and death, they didn''t stay much. After all, they didn''t dare to underestimate Su Yutong, Su Yutong was able to defeat all the quasi saints in the summer Dynasty, which undoubtedly shows that Su Yutong''s strength has exceeded all of them!


    Although Su Yutong failed to challenge Hongjun in the end, the combat effectiveness of the battle between Su Yutong and Hongjun on that day was completely beyond the realm of quasi saints. Although Hongjun won that day, it took nine cattle and two tigers to defeat Su Yutong. Although Su Yutong lost, there was still more than half of her strength in her body, which shows that, If Su Yutong wants to fight, no one in the quasi Saint realm or under the saint realm is Su Yutong''s opponent. But if Su Yutong wants to escape and run, let alone the quasi Saint friar, even the strong in the saint realm will never leave Su Yutong. This is no joke, Which question is the best explanation of the remaining strength and spiritual power in Su Yutong''s body after the war with Hongjun.


    Now Su Yutong is called the strongest under the saint. There is absolutely no problem. Even many strong people in the summer transportation Dynasty are thinking about a problem, that is, if Su Yutong tries his best, maybe Yipin saint is no longer the opponent of the saint''s highness? After all, they are not blind. On that day, Her Highness repeatedly challenged several strong quasi saints in the Xia Dynasty, including Zhao Qing, Zhang bainin, thunder and so on, with the strength of the mid-term quasi saints. The total number of challenges to quasi saints has exceeded eight. Finally, she felt that she might not be able to compete with the enemy in the territory of quasi saints, That''s why I focused on the only person who has entered the realm of saints in the Xia Yun Dynasty. I fought with the eight quasi saints in succession with the peak cultivation in the middle of the quasi saints, and then fought with Hongjun. At that time, Su Yutong had at least half of his aura and strength, while Hongjun, a saint, was panting and had no strength in his body! It is conceivable that Su Yutong lost that day, but people with clear eyes can see who is the real winner!


    After that day, Su Yutong''s strength was also fully recognized by the Xia Yun Dynasty and many congenital God mansions. Originally, those congenital God mansions were unconvinced by Su Yutong, a female generation. After all, they thought they were the congenital God mansions with noble status and the descendants of Pangu, the creator of the world, Although they are extremely arrogant, they also have their arrogant spirit, and it is somewhat uncomfortable to be trampled under the feet of Su Yutong, a female generation. Even if they have joined the Xia Yun Dynasty, become monks in the Xia Yun Dynasty, and are controlled by the Xia Yun Dynasty, they are convinced by Su mu, Who smashed the top powers of the two great Luo Jinxian when all their innumerable congenital divine residences were still in the first and second grade of the golden fairyland more than 100000 years ago? Now, although which one has been closed for more than 100000 years, in fact, only that one is recognized in many of their congenital divine residences. After all, they joined the summer Dynasty, Just to get closer to Su mu,


    Former Su Tong Tong, as the temporary controller of the Xia Xia movement, was still unconvinced in their hearts. But when Su Yutong also declared the closed door, the royal highness of Su Xiaer, the princess of the long royal family, was exposed. But with the passage of time, it was not difficult to find out that the royal highness of the princess was also a very good presence, though she could not compare with Su Yu Tong. But they are also a few talents in the world. For this, many congenital divine Mansions can only take a deep breath, saying that no wonder they are royal children. They are really different from them. Although they are arrogant enough, they don''t care about anything in their hearts. On the contrary, they care about more things, In this life, they didn''t have Hongjun to explain to them that they were too forgetful, so now the quasi Saint strong people owned by the summer transportation Dynasty are not so unattainable.


    After all, compared with the current issue of the Yuan Dynasty, the existence of cutting off the three corpses and entering the quasi holy land is really ruthless. Just like the contradiction between Sanqing in previous lives, it was originally just a small thing, but with the passage of time, it has also become a major event that makes them Sanqing, The original and Taiqing, who are too forgetful, can''t understand Tongtian''s mind. Tongtian doesn''t understand why his two brothers have changed their mind. Although Tongtian doesn''t know the reason, Su Mu understands! As the second son of Sanqing, he was absolutely unwilling to watch his brother Tongtian''s cultivation grow rapidly. He didn''t want to be at the end of Sanqing all the time, so he would try his best to break through his cultivation. What Hongjun said was that he was too forgetful. Facts have proved that this method is indeed useful, But the usefulness is not so strong for practitioners at their level, but relatively speaking, the original strength has been improved.


    Taiqing thought he had too many thoughts. He also tried to cultivate the way of forgetting feelings, and then created his own magic power. The improvement of his combat power was terrible. Even since then, the title of the first person under Taiqing Hongjun has spread all over the flood and wasteland world and the chaotic universe, The mind and many thoughts that Taiqing should have dispersed in that year have all gathered together and become the second Taiqing sage. Although his strength is not as good as his own body, he is not bad in other aspects. Later, the Taiqing sage practiced one Qi and three Qing to the extreme. However, the reason why he was too obsessed with the Tao led to his neglect of the relationship with Tongtian.

 Chapter 1231

    However, it is one thing for these congenital gods to respect Su Yutong, and now why can the vase princess in the summer Dynasty stand on their heads? Su Yutong was able to stand on top of them because they convinced all the strong people up and down the Xia Yun Dynasty with their own strength. Even Hongjun in the realm of saints didn''t benefit from Su Yutong''s hands. What about Su qinger? In their eyes, Su qinger is just an existence waiting to die by eating in the name of the great Xia Yun pilgrim. It''s just that his father is the great Xia Yun pilgrim and his sister is the great Xia Yun pilgrim. But now the vase they despise is suddenly standing on their head. How can they be convinced?


    Despite what they dare not say, after all, this summer palace is not the place where they could be wanton. They are the daughters of the great Xia imperial pilgrimage, but they are the royal highness of the great Xia Dynasty. They are just a group of God''s mansions that have been recovered and recruited into the Xia Xia Dynasty. Even for the current Xia Yun Dynasty, whether they need them or not is a problem. After all, they know very well about the strength of the Xia Yun Dynasty. Now they really don''t deserve to be seen by the Xia Yun Dynasty. It''s uncertain that they will be kicked out by the Xia Yun dynasty that day, In the face of this summer''s royal highness of the Xia Dynasty, although some of them were upset, they did not reveal anything wrong with them. At least they knew how to hide their emotions and thoughts. Once their discontent and feelings were revealed, it was bound to be the crazy strike of those who died in the great summer movement. After all, this summer transportation Dynasty is not a place where they can be wild!


    At present, there are nearly ten quasi saints and strong people in the great Xia Dynasty, and there are countless strong people in the great Luo Jinxian realm. Therefore, when facing the great Xia Dynasty, these congenital divine mansions in the great Luo Jinxian realm are not so powerful. Some people say that the congenital divine mansions are the future of the wasteland world, and the wasteland world must rely on them to rise in the future, But this time, they had only one idea in the hearts of countless congenital God mansions, that is, it was not their congenital God mansions that really wanted to rise with the boundless world, but the summer transportation dynasty that could not see through the depth! As long as there is a day when the great Xia Yun Dynasty is in, their congenital God residences will never come out. As long as the great Xia Yun Dynasty is still standing in the desolate world one day, they can only be regarded as their generals and followers of the great Xia Yun dynasty!


    Therefore, even if the hearts of these congenital divine mansions are very unhappy, they dare not say anything wrong, because as long as the great Xia Yun Dynasty stands in the desolate world one day, they can only be regarded as ordinary generals in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, because there are too many people who are more powerful than these congenital divine mansions, It took them more than 100000 years to cultivate the skills of the fairyland. It was not easy for them to have the strength they have now. However, this strength is really nothing in the Xia Yun Dynasty. In the Xia Yun Dynasty, there are as many strong Luo Jinxian as a cow''s hair. Their congenital temples in the flood and desolate world can''t attract the attention of others, Because there are too many monks in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, even to what extent, it can be said that the number of Da Luo Jinxian possessed by the former world from birth to destruction is definitely far less than half of the number of Da Luo Jinxian possessed by the current Da Xia Yun dynasty!


    It is precisely for this reason that so many congenital divine mansions dare not have anything wrong in the Xia Yun Chaotian Palace, because they are very clear in their hearts that they are nothing to the Xia Yun Dynasty. If the Xia Yun Dynasty is willing to train them, it will naturally give them countless resources, If the Xia Yun Dynasty doesn''t want to cultivate these congenital divine mansions, there are many ways to destroy them. Therefore, even in the hearts of these congenital divine mansions, Su qinger is a vase that won''t know anything. Even if she preaches something to them in her study every day, they won''t pay attention to it, Because in the eyes of these congenital gods, there are two kinds of people in the world, one is the one they recognize, and the other is the one they despise.


    The people they recognize are just like Su Mu and Su Yutong. They are the top in talent, strength or any other aspects. Naturally, the people they despise are very simple. There are many things that they ridicule each other in these congenital God mansions. Is it difficult to be regarded as this? Yes, actually, it can be counted. Don''t forget that one of these congenital God mansions always calls those creatures who can''t compare with them, or what congenital God mansions call wet egg animals. It can be imagined how arrogant they are in the heart of washing congenital God mansions, It is precisely because of this that many congenital divine mansions have a very bad reputation in the wasteland world, but there may be nothing wrong with what they say. After all, some congenital divine mansions are left over from Pangu''s lineal blood. They don''t know the cause and effect. There is no big problem in calling them wet and ovoid animal ways, but maybe they don''t know, It is these wet and ovoid beasts who are likely to be transformed by the power of those chaotic demons in chaos!


    Although this is just a guess in Su Mu''s heart, which has not been confirmed, with Su Mu''s strength now entering the realm of heaven, he feels that there is absolutely no problem with his guess. Other people''s guesses may be casually or really based on his sixth sense different from ordinary people, but Su Mu is different, Su mu, who has become a strong man in heaven and earth, and has mastered the power of time rules, can easily see through the past and future, so it''s not a big problem to see through the past and future of those congenital God mansions. Although Su Mu hasn''t seen it with his own eyes, according to Su Mu''s view of time rules, These congenital God mansions may really be transformed by the power of the three thousand chaotic demons!

 Chapter 1232

    For the chaotic demons, they may not even know that they have a power that turns into form in the boundless world and starts my cultivation. Even their cultivation talent is very good. Even they can touch the realm of saints in this life. These are things that the chaotic demons can''t think of. Of course, This is also what the master of the chaotic world, that is, the one who did it deliberately. Maybe the chaotic demon God doesn''t know the truth, but who and Pangu must know the truth! Why did Pangu''s will reject the chaotic demon God into the boundless world? In fact, there are already some answers, that is, there are chaotic demons and gods created by them in the boundless world. Their strength now looks very weak, but they are likely to be able to devour the existence of the other 3000 chaotic demons and gods in the future! This is a game! A trap!


    As for why Su Mu thought it was a trap, it was only because the power of time rules gave Su mu the ability to see through the future. Su Mu could clearly see that in the future he did not touch, where there was no own intervention, everything in the chaotic world and the flood world went on in the original order, and the destruction of the flood world came, As well as the extinction of three thousand chaotic demons in the chaotic world, everything happened in Su Mu''s eyes. Su Mu easily had an insight into what would happen in the future through his own time rules. Although the current flood and wilderness world has been changed by himself, it is not like an adult, but I have to say, Su Mu realized the horror of this realm when he reached the realm of heaven. Although Su Mu has changed a lot now, it is not very difficult for the heaven of the wasteland world to restore it to the original route. The difficulty is that he can''t create an existence at the level similar to the congenital God residence, even if he is the heaven of the wasteland world, Now he is just a way of heaven that has not been fully awakened. He does not have the ability to create the world. Unless one day he can become the existence of Pangu, he can create a new congenital God residence.


    The world has resilience, but the problem now is that Su Mu has changed the wasteland world too disorderly. Even if the resilience of the world is very strong, I don''t know where to start to repair, and all the creatures in the wasteland world have temporarily put down the cultivation rules conforming to the heaven in the wasteland world, He began to cultivate the cultivation skills of the fairyland. Now it''s completely disordered. Even the way of heaven in the boundless world feels very headache. Of course, he doesn''t have a head yet. If he does, it''s certainly not just a headache. Su Mu has checked the future of these congenital gods through the rules of time, Most of them were slapped to death by the demon God in chaos without their own interference, but this is a very normal situation for Su mu. After all, no matter how powerful these congenital God mansions are, they are only the defective products created by Pangu who took away a trace of power from the demon God in chaos, In the desolate world, it is called the congenital God residence, but what if it is in chaos? They are not even defective.


    Moreover, it can be seen from this place that how difficult it is to touch the three realms after becoming a saint. Needless to say, the first realm of a saint is how many Tianjiao and demons have gone from ancient times to today? There are few people who become saints. Facing the advancement of history, the proud sons of heaven are working hard towards the realm of saints one by one, but is there anyone who becomes saints in the end? How, not much. Among the ten thousand worlds of the heavens, Tianjiao doesn''t know how to count, but few people become saints. They can even count with one hand and decide not to exceed the number of their hands. It can be seen how difficult it is to touch the realm of saints. Are there few Tianjiao in the ten thousand worlds of the heavens? There are absolutely many. Even some unborn demons don''t give more talent than Su Yutong. Of course, it''s just Su Yutong without chaos. Su Yutong with chaos is called the second in talent. No one dares to offside and call himself the first!


    The demons of Su Yutong, who are equal to those who have destroyed the chaotic body, have few ways to become saints. In the end, most of them rely on their own good luck and enough opportunity to achieve the final position of sage at the last moment. It can be seen that there are still so few people who want to do it and sit on it successfully even in the world of heaven, It can even be ignored, but even the position of sage is just a mole ant in front of the other two realms. The realm of sage is indeed a bottleneck period, but this bottleneck period will not last too long. A monk either stays in this realm forever, or leaves this realm as soon as possible to become a real strong man! Even if it reaches the existence of the half step heaven realm, its actual strength and combat effectiveness will exceed the nine grade peak of the sage realm by hundreds, thousands or even tens of thousands of times! This is the gap between the realm of saints and the realm of heaven. Even if a saint only touches the realm of heaven, his combat effectiveness will soar, and soar at a speed that others simply can''t understand! Even a strong man who is half a step into the realm of heaven will not have any problem in the face of the peak of tens of thousands of saints. This is the terrible part of the realm of heaven. Although the realm of half a step into the realm of heaven has not reached the realm of heaven, he can also use the unique force that can be used by the realm of heaven to defeat the existence of the realm of saints, It''s as simple as eating and drinking water!


    However, even when he goes deep into the realm, he is just a mole ant when facing the realm of the great road. Since Su Mu has not reached the realm of the great road and has never seen the realm of the great road, this detail has been ignored for the time being. Now Su Mu''s cultivation has reached the first grade of the realm of heaven and far exceeded the realm of saints, Su Mu also completely mastered the unique power of the heaven realm mentioned above. Not to mention the existence of the peak of the all saints realm, Su Mu will not show any fear even in the face of the strong people of the same level, even the strong people of the heaven realm who are one level higher than himself or even two levels, Moreover, due to the integration of the blood of the immortal Lord and the seeds of Tianmu, if Su Mu is regarded as an ordinary strong man in the heaven realm, it''s no wonder that Su Mu''s men are not merciful and careless!

 Chapter 1233

    As the saying goes, there will eventually be one or even more saints in a vast world through countless ages, but it is determined and impossible to touch the realm of heaven, but at least the hope is very small. If the saints are the top combat power in a vast world, Then the way of heaven in the vast world is just in the realm of the way of heaven. Will a way of heaven allow his subordinates to have a stronger existence than himself? The answer is obvious. The world''s way of heaven is different from the way of heaven achieved by practitioners. The reason why the world''s way of heaven has the strength of the realm of heaven is just a kind of ability given to them by the way. This is not much different from Su Chuyi. It becomes stronger with the cultivation of the strongest in the world, but the strength is also limited, The limit of the world''s heavenly way lies in the five grades of the heavenly way. Under the jurisdiction of his strength, no strong person beyond the realm of saints is allowed to exist. This is why it is difficult for countless strong people in the world who are comparable to saints to find any strong person comparable to the realm of heavenly way, and even legends have not been left.


    For ordinary practitioners, the peak of the sage realm may be the highest realm they can touch in their life. If there are not enough resources and forces behind it, it is basically a fantasy to surpass the sage realm. Even if it takes a lifetime to find a breakthrough opportunity, there will be no result, Because the realm of saints is already the ultimate strength that a world''s heavenly way can bear. Not everyone is as systematic as Su mu. Such plug-ins have such a terrible constitution as chaotic bodies. Even the top Tianjiao among the heaven and the world, the ultimate distance they can go out in their life is at the peak of the realm of saints, As for whether they can touch the realm of heaven, Su mu can tell you that it is impossible! The realm of heaven is not only a realm, but also a representative!


    In the early years, there was no concept of the realm of heaven among practitioners. The reason for the concept of this realm was that a peerless great energy went beyond the realm of saints by relying on the forces and resources behind it, and obtained the power that others could not think of. Then the realm of heaven appeared. In the early years, heaven was not called heaven, but the will of the world, The power of the world will is too huge. Even the peerless power beyond the realm of saints is not his opponent. Therefore, some people call the world will the way of heaven. The realm of the way of heaven appeared in front of the world for the first time. Then, with the passage of time, the strong man in the realm of the way of heaven becomes less and less valuable, Because people have found a way to let them directly surpass the way of heaven, that is, rules! At that time, the existence of the power of rules needless to say, they were all the top and incomparable proud children of heaven. They climbed to the peak step by step with the power of rules in their hands, surpassing the realm of saints and the realm of heaven, and finally transcending the limitations of heaven and becoming independent strong people in the realm of heaven, And as the endless years passed, they found that the strong in the heaven realm, which was originally invincible in their eyes, seemed so weak in their own hands, and even the strong who could create the heaven realm with a big hand. Then the first group of strong who mastered the power of rules set a new realm, And that realm is now the realm of the Avenue!


    The strong in the realm of the great road wave to create a vast world, and closing their eyes can suppress thousands of universes. The birth and destruction of the world is like reincarnation in the palm of their hand. When they open their eyes, all things are plural, and the world in their hands ushers in dawn. When they close their eyes, darkness comes and all things disappear. This is the horror of the strong in the great road, The world is played by them, and there is no freedom to speak of. Even the top Avenue strongmen face tens of thousands of heaven alone, and the existence of the Dao realm is just a wave to destroy it. It can be imagined how terrible the Dao realm is! If the realm of sage is the limit of a vast world, and the realm of heaven is the world will to master the vast world, then the realm of Avenue is the master of the whole world, including countless vast worlds!


    How big is the world? At the beginning, Su Mu''s cultivation in the later period of quasi sainthood also took some time to complete. However, in the huge chaotic world, the wasteland world is just as small as a grain of dust. The chaotic world is really unknown where the edge is. Even if Su Mu''s current strength of the first grade of heaven, it may not be easy to travel through the whole chaotic world, The chaotic world is too big. Su Mu has now broken through the realm of heaven and understood why there is chaos outside so many worlds. At this moment, he has made it clear in his heart that it is the world of Xiandao civilization system. Most of them are absolutely born in the chaotic world! But the wasteland world was created by the avenue with the help of Pangu''s hand, and those worlds attached to the birth of the chaotic world were born independently. Even the land fairy world that Su Mu always thought was very safe was actually attached to a strange space in the chaotic world! The coordinates of the earth fairy world are the location of the fairy world in the world!


    It is precisely because Su Mu''s strength has entered the realm of heaven. At this moment, he understands what can be regarded as a real strong man. In the past, Su Mu thought that he had entered the realm of the peak of saints truthfully and would not be afraid of ordinary strong men in the realm of heaven. Now, after su Mu entered the realm of heaven, he found that his previous ideas were too naive, This is the power of two dimensions! It can''t be compared at all! Su mu, who has become a great power in the realm of heaven, has a wider vision and understands more things. At this moment, he has noticed Pangu''s will existing in the flood world. In fact, the heaven of the flood world is Pangu''s will that has not died! But Pangu''s will at this moment has lost his original memory! As for why Pangu created the world, Su Mu guessed that it was probably the performance for others to see. As for who to see, Su Mu thought it was mostly for the 3000 chaotic demons. As for why Da Dao did this, Su Mu was not very clear, but Su Mu now understood, What a huge gap between yourself and the strong! I thought I could be complacent for a while after entering the realm of heaven, but now it seems that my idea is too naive.

 Chapter 1234

    If the realm of saints and below is called fairyland, Su mu, who goes beyond the realm of heaven and Tao of saints, also believes that it can be divided into another realm. As for how this realm is called, Su Mu doesn''t care. He has determined to call this realm Tao realm! The great road is the realm of Tao, and the heavenly road is also the realm of Tao. Maybe even that detachment is just the peak of the realm of Tao. As for the realm after the peak of the realm of Tao, Su mu can only deduce the realm around the realm of Tao, As for the powerful chaotic body who have reached the realm of the great road after detachment, they will not show any mercy to the practitioners who also have chaotic body. In this way, chaotic body is a kind of nihilistic constitution. Chaotic body is very powerful in any aspect. It is precisely because of this that chaotic body is called the king of countless constitutions, Because as long as one chaotic body appears, as long as the owners of other chaotic bodies are aware of each other''s existence, a bloody storm is absolutely inevitable! The chaotic body is eager to devour another chaotic body and make itself stronger and more terrible!


    Yes, chaotic bodies can devour each other and become more powerful. As for why Su Yutong and Su Mu don''t have the feeling of wanting to devour each other, Su Mu never thought about it. Maybe it''s just because of their father daughter relationship? Or the chaotic body in Su Yutong''s body is inherited from Su mu. It has Su Mu''s blood and knows the breath of Su mu, so their chaotic bodies don''t have the feeling of swallowing each other like the legend!


    However, Su Mu suddenly saw a light when he thought of it. He thought to himself, "since the existence of the same chaotic body can become more powerful when the chaotic body is swallowed up, will the chaotic demon God in the chaotic world change if it is swallowed up by the chaotic body?"


    As soon as the idea appeared in Su Mu''s mind, it could not be erased. At this moment, Su Mu began to think about how to lure those chaotic demons to the wasteland world. It is not that Su Mu dared not go to the chaotic world to hunt them, but that the chaotic world is too ancient and huge. It is not easy to find them, So the best solution is to find a way to lead them to the wasteland world and catch them all!


    Although this is cruel, Su Mu feels that this is also to improve herself. Although she is just guessing, what if he really guesses right? If you devour those chaotic demons, you can get benefits and even improve the grade of chaotic bodies, why not? Anyway, those chaotic demons in chaos are not real people. Even if they are real people, Su Mu''s heart is strong enough now. Don''t say 3000 chaotic demons, even if 3 million chaotic demons die in front of Su mu, his mood will not change.

 Chapter 1235

    The accomplishments of any cultivator are not obtained for no reason. Although Xiandao cultivators are basically very righteous on weekdays, you should know that there are many things that every cultivator fights for a treasure or skill, even if Su Mu and others don''t do much to cause the blood storm in a place, Su Mu doesn''t dare to say that there will be fewer lives in his hands. If not now, is it false that Su Mu caused half of the city to burn in order to integrate different fires in castle peak city? You know what it''s like when half the city burns? What would the practitioners say even if they learned that Su Mu had destroyed half of the city, resulting in countless deaths? They won''t say anything, and even they won''t notice those lives. They will only notice that Su Mu''s strength has increased greatly on that day!


    This is the world of cultivators. This is the reality. Countless cultivators regard themselves as decent, but Su Mu dares to say absolutely. No cultivator has ever been contaminated with any life, but they hide it better, and no one knows their past. If you really want to say it, Even the life in the hands of the immortal practitioners who kill the least will never be below four figures! For example, how many stars did they explode in the battle between a devil in troubled times and a peerless powerful star who saved people? Who cares about the lives above the stars? What''s more, the world collapses with one blow. What a huge number of lives die in this case?


    Although Su Mu''s plan seems to be the work of the demon clan, it''s not what immortal practitioners dare to do. After all, although they have killed people and a large number, they all know that there is a boundary. If they swallow other lives to strengthen themselves like Su mu, Then it must be chased and killed by countless immortal practitioners. The reason why Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about this is entirely because of his own strength. If the strength of those demons is as terrible as Su mu, who dares to say more? Cultivation is all about fighting with heaven and earth, and finally with people. What is it? The most precious treasure, blessed land, cultivation methods and Qi luck, countless practitioners are all walking against the sky. When they walk, the broad road is smooth, they can''t walk. Are there fewer people falling down halfway?


    Besides, Su Mu devours the chaotic demon gods in chaos. Since 3000 chaotic demon gods regard themselves as demon gods, there is no problem in attributing them to the demon family? So there is no problem for Su Mu to kill the demon clan and devour the power of the demon clan to improve his cultivation? It''s just that in contrast, some immortal practitioners may feel uncomfortable in their hearts. Why not? They feel uncomfortable because they don''t get any benefits. This is a world of strength and interests. With enough interests, they won''t care even if you want to destroy the world. If they hate you and don''t give them enough interests to impress them, even if you eat a meal, If you take a sip of water or sit on the ground, they will think you are wrong. You are insulting the food, water, air and land of the world! Don''t think this is exaggerating. This is actually the most realistic law in the world!


    Why didn''t Su Mu encounter these things today? That''s because Su Mu has enough good luck and background. On Xuantian continent, Gulin wind, the first sword God in the mainland, supports him. Who dares to offend? In addition, Su Mu is the son of Taiyi holy land, and even becomes the emperor. Who dares to offend the emperor of one holy land? What''s more, Taiyi holy land is also one of the most powerful holy places in Xuantian continent. In addition, Gu Linfeng''s contacts are gradually known by Su mu. If Su Mu is wronged, will these people standing behind Su Mu let them go? It is inevitable that it will not. Therefore, Su Mu''s growth in Xuantian can be called plain sailing. Even Su Mu has not encountered any setbacks in Xuantian. Even on the day of flying, Su Mu has gone smoothly. If Su Mu doesn''t have such a solid background and such a strong talent, Then he is bound to encounter the bad things mentioned above, even not just those things!


    After su Mu ascended into the fairy world, he did encounter some difficulties, but those difficulties only stopped Su mu for a moment. Did Su Mu encounter any trouble after he joined Ziwei emperor palace? No, Su mu, who shows his talent, can be said to have grown up smoothly even in Ziwei emperor''s palace. Because of his strong talent, Su Mu has never encountered anyone''s provocation at all. Occasionally, he jumps out a few ants. Su Mu just crushes them and doesn''t have too much thought about them, Moreover, it was not long before Su Mu joined Ziwei emperor''s palace that the chaos began. Everyone''s mind was on the battlefield. Who would take care of Su mu, who was just an ordinary pride in the real fairyland?


    In the eyes of the strong, Tianjiao is indeed very eye-catching, but for them, only Tianjiao who has grown up through wind and rain can be regarded as a real genius and can be regarded as a real Tianjiao. As for whether it will fall halfway, they don''t care at all, because their strength and years have led to their indifference, Except for their close relatives, they can care about nothing except their rights and strength.


    After a while, Su Mu got the position of Regent of Ziwei Imperial Palace from Zhao Huaiqing, one of the three great generals of Ziwei Imperial Palace, relying on Feng Hua, the top strongman. Although people in the fairy world knew that it was false, Zhao Huaiqing, one of the three great generals, revealed his obedience to Su mu. Although it was only false, it was enough to deceive most people, Su Mu also took advantage of this opportunity to sweep the whole East at the speed of thunder, and mastered the Ziwei Imperial Palace in his own hands. Then he established the great Xia Dynasty based on the Ziwei Imperial Palace, so that the whole oriental world was in his own hands.


    Later, Su Mu made great efforts to firmly grasp the whole earth fairy world and established a supreme transportation Dynasty. The unified earth fairy world attracted gifts from heaven, and became the real manager of the earth fairy world, with part of the power of heaven. With such a smooth growth experience, how could su Mu encounter the bad things mentioned above?

 Chapter 1236

    After su Mu completely mastered the land fairyland, he entered the world of the flood and wilderness, a world full of myths and legends. But even here, Su Mu didn''t encounter any unpleasant things, because the timeline of Su Mu''s entry into the world of the flood and wilderness was too early, and the ferocious beast Dynasty had not been destroyed, Countless congenital divine mansions have not yet grown up. Even Hongjun Daozu, who is called the strongest under the heaven, is only a cultivation in the realm of golden immortals in this timeline, and are there few golden immortals for the summer dynasty? Even in that timeline, the number of practitioners in the golden fairyland owned by the great Xia Yun Dynasty exceeded a thousand!


    As soon as he came to the wasteland world, Su mu, without saying a word, directly established the heavenly palace based on the heavenly court, transported the whole Xia Dynasty to the wasteland world, destroyed the fierce beast Dynasty, conquered East and West, and comforted the living creatures. Now the wasteland world is also in the hands of the Xia Dynasty, although there is a threat from the strong outside, But Su Mu now has the cards to be afraid of each other! Because of the three promises of the spirit of the world tree! Even if one day Da Dao shot himself, Su Mu could summon the spirit of the world tree to kill each other and get rid of his serious problems. Although Su Mu didn''t think that one day he would take the initiative to use these three promises, if it was true that day, he would not keep these three promises.


    ......


    At the former site of the heavenly palace in the fairy world, Su Yutong came to Su Mu''s closed door and found that there was no breath in it. This can''t help but make su Yutong frown. According to the terrible scene during Su Mu''s cultivation, at this moment, in addition to the constant visions in the outside sky, the room should also be filled with purple gas and golden lotus, Why is there no breath in the room at this moment? Su Yutong didn''t think about whether his strength was too low to detect Su Mu''s breath, because Su Yutong knew that it was only the past 130000 years. Even if Su Mu broke through the peak of the sage realm, he should be able to detect Su Mu''s breath, and the breath of mutual attraction between chaotic bodies will never be disconnected.


    "My father is not here." Su Yutong said slowly. She can be sure that Su Mu is definitely not here. If Su Mu is not here, where has Su Mu gone in the past 130000 years? This made Su Yutong feel confused.


    "Yutong, little girl? Why did you come back? Shouldn''t you help your father master the Xia Dynasty in the flood world? Is there something wrong with the Xia Dynasty and need Su Mu''s help? He shouldn''t have left the Customs at the moment. If there''s something wrong, you can tell me. Although I can''t enter the flood world with all my strength, I can at least take 70% of it After su Yutong came to the heavenly palace, Su Chuyi appeared in front of her without saying a word. Looking at Su Yutong, he asked strangely. According to reason, Su Yutong should be in charge of the summer transportation Dynasty in the flood and famine world at this moment, After all, if no one is in charge of the huge force of the great Xia Dynasty, God knows what will happen.


    Su Yutong heard Su Chuyi''s voice and immediately turned back and saluted her: "Yutong has seen the venerable."


    "Don''t be so polite. Tell me what happened?" Su Chuyi waved his hand and said slowly.


    "Everything is well in the summer movement. I have handed over all the big and small matters to my sister for temporary treatment. I returned to the earth fairy world because I have a treasure in my hand. I''m afraid it will cause some trouble when I closed in the wild world, so I returned to the earth fairy world to practice in isolation for a while. But I''m curious. Why is my father''s closed place so lonely? According to my father''s strength It shouldn''t be like this, "Su Yutong explained aloud.


    "I don''t know, but I guess your father opened up a small world and closed it. Your father hasn''t left the room for half a step. Don''t worry. Besides, what can happen with that guy''s strength? If something really happens, I can feel it at the first time, but now I don''t notice anything, so He is absolutely safe, and I also know that your father''s current strength can definitely surprise you! "Su Chuyi smiled and said. Su Chuyi also understands the reason why his strength has increased so rapidly in the past 130000 years. It must be what Su Mu has done that has led to his strength to an unimaginable level, That''s why I get so much feedback!


    Just as the voice fell, Su Mu''s figure also appeared in front of them. Su Chuyi and Su Yutong reacted and were stunned to see Su Mu''s appearance. At this moment, Su Mu and 130000 years ago can be said to be two different shapes! If the familiar breath had not changed, they would doubt who the man was.


    One hundred and thirty thousand years ago, Su Mu was dressed in white and had long black hair. Although he looked like a handsome childe, he always had the domineering spirit of the superior, but now this domineering spirit has been completely replaced by another temperament. At this moment, if Su Mu was not in front of them, I''m afraid they all have to think that there is nothing in Su Mu''s position!


    "Father... Father?" Su Yutong asked tentatively as he looked at Su mu, who had changed a lot.


    "Yutong? How did you come to the fairyland? What happened?" Su Mu asked strangely.


    "What a father? Why are you changing so much? Your hair?" Su Yutong asked strangely.


    Yes, at this moment, Su Mu''s black hair has completely turned into snow-white, and his superior temperament has become like a fairy. The immortal here is not any great Luo Jinxian or sage, but a real immortal in the hearts of countless practitioners! That floating temperament is completely different from them!


    "Is it caused by cultivation? I don''t know. I should have a chance to change back in the future. But why did you suddenly return to the fairy world? No! You found the chaos bead with your breath?" Su Mu asked aloud with wide eyes. Su Mu was still guilty that he forgot to give Su Yutong the second corpse cutting treasure in 130000 years, But now I suddenly noticed the smell of chaotic beads on Su Yutong, which was hard to believe! This thing has existed in the chaotic world for countless years. People looking for it go up and down the road to the demon God, let alone see it. Even its breath has not been noticed, but now he suddenly noticed an independent chaotic breath from Su Yutong! With the power of space and time, this is not a chaotic bead. What else can it be!?

 Chapter 1237

    The origin of chaotic beads is a secret in the hearts of countless people. At least a few people know that chaotic beads are the foundation of the chaotic world and the cornerstone of the chaotic world. Even among the great powers who know the origin of chaotic beads, there is a rumor that those who master chaotic beads are equivalent to mastering the foundation of the chaotic world, Only after the refining is completed by the powerful, you can seize the chaotic world from the master of the chaotic world to your own hand.


    Su Mu still believes in this rumor to some extent, but he does not fully believe it, but this does not affect Su Mu''s understanding of the terrible place of chaotic beads. It is known as the carrier of the two rules of time and space, in which powerful chaotic rules are bred. Chaotic beads with the power of three rules are pursued by countless strong people who want to achieve the realm of Avenue all their lives, Because they know that the probability of cultivating the power of rules with their own talents is extremely small, and the power of three rules contained in the chaotic bead has become a shortcut to the realm of the great road in the hearts of countless strong people who want to achieve the realm of the great road but do not have that ability!


    Su Mu did not let go of his pursuit of chaos beads in the wasteland world. After all, who doesn''t want to find and hold such a treasure? You know, for ordinary people, mastering chaotic beads means that they have mastered the shortcut to the road, while for Su mu or Su Yutong, mastering chaotic beads means that they can master the power of several rules! The acceptance of chaotic body is extremely strong. The power of ordinary constitution or holy body to master a rule in a lifetime is the limit.


    For an ordinary person, if he wants to master more rules, the first thing to consider is whether his constitution can withstand the raging force of the second rule. Only if he can have the ability to suppress the force of rules in his own body, can he master the force of the second rule! However, chaotic bodies are different. The acceptance of chaotic bodies is too strong. Let alone the power to master the second rule, it is not impossible to master three, four or even ten! In that sentence, as long as the owner of the chaotic body is strong enough, the chaotic body can bring unimaginable surprises to the people who have it!


    In order to help Su Yutong lay a foundation, Su Mu also had great thoughts on the chaotic beads. As for the power of spatial and temporal rules in the chaotic beads and the most powerful chaotic rules in the chaotic beads, Su Mu was not very interested. Su Mu himself had mastered the power of temporal rules, and now Su Mu has been a master of spatial rules for many years, He believes that he will never spend countless years unable to condense the power of space rules, which is where Su Mu is not interested in chaos beads, because Su Mu has the ability to master the power of time and space rules.


    As for the power of chaotic rules carried by the chaotic bead itself, Su Mu is not very interested, because for Su mu, even if he has the power of chaotic rules in his own hands, he is not very good at cultivating it. Because Su Mu has chaotic body, the power of chaotic rules does not play much role in addition to strengthening his own physique, and the most critical point is, That is the reason why chaotic bodies can achieve the realm of great road without eating, drinking and practicing. It is precisely because chaotic bodies themselves are the carriers of the power of chaotic rules, but this will appear only when the people with chaotic bodies are strong enough.


    Su Yutong couldn''t help laughing at Su Mu''s words, nodded and replied: "Good luck. I met the unborn chaos bead on the top of Buzhou mountain. I asked Tianfeng Wang and others to protect the Dharma for myself and successfully mastered the chaos bead. However, because I haven''t refined it yet, I can''t use the chaos bead as the best treasure for corpse cutting, so I went back to the earth fairy world to prepare for a period of seclusion and prepare to completely refine the chaos bead before corpse cutting When entering the realm of saints, my daughter has handed over all the affairs of the great Xia Yun Dynasty to my sister. My sister has also had experience in managing the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Therefore, in my daughter''s opinion, there will be no problems if my sister has jurisdiction over the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In addition, there are many high-level assistants in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, so my daughter can safely return to the fairy world for closed cultivation, Ready to enter the realm of saints. "


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a fortune, it''s really hard to imagine that Yu Tong would give me a look at the chaos beads offering. It''s what a treasure that can be called by many simultaneous interpreting heaven and earth as a shortcut. What kind of thing is it? Let''s see if it is really as powerful as the legendary, and gather the power of the three rules in the interior space." Su Mu immediately said, "it''s not that Su Mu has any interest in the chaotic beads." but Su Mu wants to see if this chaotic pearl is really as powerful and terrible as rumors. After all, what is more powerful is simultaneous interpreting.


    Su Yutong nodded when she heard the speech. Without saying a word, she sacrificed the chaotic bead from her body. She was not worried that her father would snatch the chaotic bead with herself. If it was someone else who could get the chaotic bead, don''t mention the relationship between father and daughter. In order to become stronger, she would also snatch it. Su Mu was different. Su Mu himself was very mysterious. The last time Su Mu found the most precious corpse cutting treasure for herself Yutong now has a deeper understanding, and she also found that the grade of the ring is probably higher than the chaotic bead she found! She also believes that her father has a better baby than the chaotic bead, but perhaps for herself, the chaotic bead is the most suitable treasure for cutting the body, and Su Yutong also believes that Su Mu will never compete with her to seize the ring Chaotic beads.


    "Is this the chaos bead?" Su Mu frowned when he looked at the chaos bead offered by Su Yutong, but then he stretched out. For Su mu, he saw too many top treasures in different space. Even the most unbearable treasure in the treasure house of different space, its grade is more than chaos bead. I don''t know how many times! So when Su Mu saw the chaotic bead, he felt disappointed. But then Su Mu figured it out. After all, the chaotic bead is just the product of a great road. Although the chaotic bead has become extremely valuable with the passage of time, it can not exceed the limitations of this world, And any treasure in the treasure house is the treasure of the top world after detachment! It is quite normal that its grade is much higher than chaotic beads.

 Chapter 1238

    After su Mu saw the chaotic bead mastered by Su Yutong, Su Yutong didn''t hide his emotions. Su Yutong also directly noticed the disappointment revealed by Su mu. Su Yutong was stunned at first, and then reacted. I''m afraid the chaotic bead in the treasure held by his mysterious father is nothing, This is also a very normal thing. After all, the grade of the corpse cutting treasure given by Su Mu is far higher than that of the chaotic pearl. Is it difficult for Su Mu to be such a treasure? This is absolutely impossible, so Su Yutong didn''t feel any surprise at the disappointment revealed by Su mu, but smiled.


    Su Yutong smiled and said slowly to Su Mu: "My father is very knowledgeable and mysterious. It''s normal that he doesn''t look up to chaos bead. However, for my daughter, this chaos bead may be the most suitable treasure to cut off my body. Moreover, there are the power of these three rules in chaos bead. These rules are also an extremely powerful promotion for my daughter. In addition, the power of chaos rules, my daughter thinks If this chaotic bead is used as the best treasure for cutting the corpse, it is possible that the daughter''s congenital chaotic body may still have a chance to get a greater promotion. "


    "What you said is quite reasonable, but Yutong, the treasure in my father''s hand is much better than this chaotic bead. Are you sure you don''t consider it? Although the chaotic bead is really suitable for you, my father believes that there are more corpse cutting treasures suitable for you in my hand. The power of the three rules contained in the chaotic bead is really very good, but it''s enough as long as you refine it Now, the corpse cutting treasure can choose other things, can''t it? This chaotic bead doesn''t have to be the corpse cutting treasure to master the power of the three rules. " Su Mu looked at Su Yutong with a smile and said slowly. Su Mu did think so in his heart. They had been looking for the chaotic bead for countless years, but they found it and were disappointed after su Mu saw it. There are countless treasures in different space that can be used for Su Yutong''s corpse cutting. The more the treasures used for corpse cutting are strengthened, the more they can reach in the future The higher the achievement, the more smooth the cultivation. This is an inevitable thing. Therefore, after seeing the chaotic beads, Su Mu immediately gave birth to the idea that Su Yutong should use other precious treasures to cut the corpse.


    Su Yutong could not help but lower his head when he heard the speech. The black bead in his hand was just the size of a palm. Then he took a deep breath and said slowly: "My father doesn''t have to persuade me. In my daughter''s heart, I have decided to use chaos bead as the third body cutting treasure. Maybe other treasures in my father''s hand are far superior to chaos bead, but for my daughter, I stayed in the middle of quasi saint for more than 100000 years and finally found him. If this chaos bead is not applicable as the body cutting treasure, it will cost more than 100000 yuan Isn''t it a waste of time? "


    "But if your father had left his daughter the third corpse cutting treasure, how could your daughter spend more than 100000 years looking for the traces of chaotic beads everywhere in the wasteland world, and now they still stay in the middle of quasi saint? It''s not all because of your father''s carelessness and forgetting your daughter." Speaking of this, Su Yutong couldn''t help looking at Su mu with some resentment.


    Su Mu felt a little embarrassed when he saw this, and then slowly said: "When my father noticed that the bottleneck appeared, it was reasonable that there could not be any bottleneck in our chaotic body cultivation. Curious, I was full of exploration for the sudden bottleneck, so I was careless and forgot to leave you the third piece of corpse cutting treasure. This is my mistake. I apologize for my father."


    "Well, father, my daughter just said it casually. As for chaos pearl, my daughter has determined to use it as my best treasure for cutting corpses! Now Wanxi has entered the realm of saints during the summer movement, and my sister is about to touch the neck of the realm of saints. It is only three corpses in one that can enter the realm of saints. Hongjun has already entered the realm of saints For tens of thousands of years, other high-level leaders in the great Xia Dynasty are also the peak of quasi saints or the cultivation in the middle of quasi saints, so my daughter still needs to seize the time to close down and break through to the realm of saints at this moment. Otherwise, as a saint of the great Xia Dynasty, if her strength is not enough to be surpassed, wouldn''t it be a bit embarrassing? " Su Yutong said slowly. By the way, he also explained to Su mu the great changes that have taken place in the summer movement over the past 100000 years, as well as the changes that have taken place in the flood and famine world over the past 100000 years.


    After letting Su Mu understand the changes in the summer Dynasty and the flood world, Su Yutong also went directly to practice in isolation. Su Chu yawned and came to Su Mu and said slowly: "How much pressure do you have as a father to have such a wicked daughter? If you are overtaken by your own daughter one day and need to rely on your own daughter to protect you in the future, wouldn''t it be very humiliating? Are you right?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech and said slowly: "What''s a shame? Being surpassed by my own children will inevitably feel strange in my heart, but isn''t that what I expect? When Yutong keeps up with me and even surpasses me, it may be time for me to retire. At that time, I''m going to find a place to live in seclusion and live a leisurely and elegant life. How about, are you interested in working together?"


    I haven''t seen him for more than 100000 years. Su Mu also teased Su Chuyi. Unexpectedly, Su Chuyi immediately said, "OK, I''ll entrust you at that time."


    Su Mu smiled helplessly when he heard the speech. Sure enough, he shouldn''t have joked with this woman. Su Mu took a deep breath and slowly said, "I haven''t seen you for so many years. Your character is more and more like a person. Maybe one day you can break away from the limitations of the world and become a real living person."


    "Really? Maybe, I''m a little tired. You''d better hurry up and go back to the wasteland to have a look. If you don''t go back to your family after more than 100000 years, they both think you have a new lover outside and don''t want to go back. Although I don''t mind becoming your new lover, you have to accept me. OK, I won''t tell you. Go back to bed The voice dropped, and Su Chuyi''s figure disappeared directly in front of him. Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help shaking his head. How could he not hear the meaning of Su Chuyi''s words? It''s just that Su Mu hasn''t made a decision yet.

 Chapter 1239

    It''s like a dragon entering the sea to return to the wasteland world with Su Mu''s cultivation of the first grade of Tiandao realm. If there are still some mysteries in the original wasteland world that make su Mu feel dangerous, the current wasteland world is completely a back garden for Su mu, even if Su Mu is only the cultivation of the first grade of Tiandao realm, However, Su Mu is already invincible in this wasteland world. In this wasteland world, no one is the enemy of Su Mu''s unity. Even those chaotic demons in chaos have no worries about them before they have recovered to the state of heaven.


    At the moment Su Mu returned to the heavenly palace, he noticed some unusual things outside the wasteland world. Su Mu looked up at the not bright lunar star above his head and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. Su Mu hadn''t noticed when he was in the realm of saints before, but now Su Mu''s cultivation has entered the realm of heaven, Therefore, at the first time, he was aware of some unusual places on the lunar star outside the wasteland world. An array by no means arranged by the hands of saints surrounds the lunar star. Ordinary people may not see it, but now Su Mu has entered the realm of heaven. How can he not see it? This also made Su Mu feel a little confused. When did this array appear? Who arranged this array on the lunar star? As soon as he returned to the heavenly palace, Su Mu didn''t inform anyone. He didn''t even go to the North Palace to have a chat with his two beauties. As soon as he flew to the Taiyin star, Su Mu restrained all his breath so that the existence on the Taiyin star couldn''t find his trace, If Su Mu is just a cultivation in the realm of saints, I''m afraid he can''t go to the Taiyin star so easily, but now Su Mu has entered the realm of heaven, and the things on the Taiyin star can''t make su Mu afraid. Therefore, Su Mu''s way to the Taiyin star is not worried at all, but full of curiosity. He wants to find out, What has happened to this star over the years? Why is there an array that suddenly envelops the lunar star, so that others can''t find out everything inside the lunar star?


    However, in the blink of an eye, Su Mu has already arrived outside the lunar star. In the midst of chaos, Su Mu has found that the chaotic world is far more than the flood world. Although the chaotic world is dark and silent, its aura is indeed many times or even dozens of times more than the flood world. But in that year, Su Mu clearly came to the chaotic world, But why didn''t you find this? Is it difficult that your cultivation was not enough to feel this unusual aura in the chaotic world? It seems that there is only such an explanation, but Su Mu''s purpose here today is not to explore the mystery of the chaotic world, but to go to the lunar star to see what happened and why there is a huge shielding array to block the whole lunar star. According to the power revealed by this array, The existence under the realm of heaven can''t be noticed even by the strong ones who are at the peak of the realm of saints or even half the realm of heaven. That is, Su Mu has just broken through the realm of heaven. Otherwise, he can''t be aware of the huge array breath on the Taiyin star.


    Without any hesitation, Su Mu went through the shielding array and entered the interior of the lunar star. At the first time when Su Mu entered the lunar star, three thousand chaotic demons opened their eyes at the same time and looked at the sky over the lunar star. I didn''t know where or when there was a figure overlooking the lunar star, And they can say that they are very familiar with the breath from that person, because they were in this state when they were not killed by Pangu in the first World War! There are other heavenly realm powers in the chaotic world!? This is absolutely impossible! At the beginning, their 3000 chaotic demon gods can be said to have explored all the places in the chaotic world except the existence of chaotic beasts, and did not find any signs of life except them. Then the problem comes. Who is the divine power of the sudden emergence of heaven and earth? Why did you suddenly come to the lunar star?


    When Su Mu entered the lunar star, he also found the trace of three thousand chaotic demons at the first time, which made Su Mu frown. According to reason, three thousand chaotic demons could not gather here, but why did they all gather over the lunar star? Is it because of the chaotic beads that Su Yutong had in his hands a while ago? No, they''re for chaos! At that time, the girl Yutong didn''t hide her chaotic body and spread the breath to the chaotic world. Was she detected by these chaotic demons!? No wonder I said that such a shielding array appeared on the lunar star. It was originally to monitor the wasteland world. I''m afraid the reason why they couldn''t enter the wasteland world was the exclusion of Pangu''s will in the wasteland world?


    Su Mu thought of this and without saying a word, he came directly to the 3000 chaotic demons, narrowed his eyes, looked at them, and then slowly said: "Is this the legendary 3000 chaotic demon gods? I didn''t expect that your cultivation has now recovered to the peak of quasi saint. I''m afraid you will recover to the cultivation of Saint in a short time? Oh? Unexpectedly, there are three who have recovered to the cultivation of saint. If I guess right, you are the famous space demon God Yangmei and time demon God And fate? "


    "Unexpectedly, the names of the three of us are still known. I don''t know where you are sacred? The chaotic world has been discovered by our 3000 chaotic demons. There is no other life except us. Where did you come from? What''s the purpose of coming to the lunar star to meet us this time?" The time demon took a deep breath, narrowed his eyes and asked Su Mu solemnly. Among the three thousand demons, the time demon is respected, so it''s more appropriate for him to ask.


    "Me? Haven''t you been monitoring the wasteland? I''ve always been in the wasteland. Of course, I''m not an Aboriginal of the wasteland." Su Mu replied with a smile. Judging from the breath in his body, he should be the first time demon among the three thousand chaotic demons, It is said that the peak power of Tiandao realm holds the law of time, but now the time demon God has been killed by Pangu. Until now, cultivation has returned to the third grade of sage realm regardless of the fact that it has just broken through. After such ups and downs, ordinary people may have lost their heart to ask questions, but these chaotic demons have not been hit at all, Instead, I tried to restore my cultivation to the current level. Is it really worthy of the legendary chaotic demon God?

 Chapter 1240

    After hearing Su Mu''s words, all the three thousand chaotic demons fell into silence. They came from the flood world, but they were not the aborigines of the flood world. What does this mean? They didn''t understand, but the space demon raised his eyebrows, looked at Su mu, nodded suddenly, and then asked tentatively: "You are one of the owners of the two supreme chaotic bodies that appeared in the primeval world a few years ago? You say you exist in the primeval world, but you are not the indigenous people of the primeval world. I think this is the only explanation that can explain your origin? I wonder if what I said is correct?"


    "What!? chaotic bodies! There are two more! Damn it, no wonder your space demon didn''t go to Yinghuo to discuss matters with us. It turned out that you already had a way to get rid of yourself! Do you want to swallow the two chaotic bodies alone!?" Some of the three thousand demons opened their eyes when they heard the speech and immediately glared at the space demon. Obviously, they were unhappy with what the space demon had done! If they didn''t unite today, I''m afraid there would be only one dead end waiting for them! But now they actually heard it The space demon God said that there were two chaotic bodies in the boundless world! The space demon God never explained this to them! They also understood why the space demon God had never gone to yinghun to discuss with them how to seal the chaotic beads, because the space demon God raised his eyebrow and had a way to jump out of his grasp! But he didn''t tell them for a long time! It also made them happy Many of them feel unhappy and angry in their hearts. Why don''t they want to be honest with each other at this stage? Is it hard to come true that they can''t really cooperate until the day of death?


    "I''m sorry, you guys. When I noticed that there were two chaotic bodies in the wasteland world, I was really greedy. I didn''t tell you. Instead, I chose to stay alone in the lunar star to monitor the wasteland world. But now you should also understand that the chaotic bead is about to be born. Once the chaotic bead is born, we must die. So in order to let you unite and work together We sealed the chaos beads together, so that you don''t fight for the chaos body and affect our future plans. Therefore, I concealed the news of your chaos beads. In those years, I didn''t tell you because I swallowed the chaos body alone, but now I raise my eyebrow and swear by the space law held by my space demon God that I didn''t tell you about the chaos body for the sake of swallowing it alone If I deceive you in order to swallow the chaotic body alone, I will never go further and master the rules of space! In this way, you should believe me? "The space demon raised his eyebrow and sighed helplessly, slowly explained, and even made such an oath for fear that people would not believe it.


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, the worries of the space demon God are not unreasonable. Now we really need to unite to get through the difficulties together. If the space demon God tells you the news of the chaotic body, anyone who is tempted by the chaotic body will be a great blow to the rest of our demons, so the space demon God will take this matter seriously It''s a very normal thing to hide. Please don''t be too suspicious. In addition, the space demons have sworn with the law of space, and we should believe him. "The time demons took a deep breath and said slowly to the demons.


    When the space demon raised his eyebrow and said that there were two chaotic bodies in the boundless world, he was also surprised. Even in his mind, he had the idea of killing and swallowing the chaotic body, but then he calmed down, because now he can''t do that. He doesn''t have to say anything else. I''m afraid if he has a little dissent, the one above should give himself up After killing, what''s more about swallowing the chaotic body? You know, it''s not the same year now. When he was at the peak of his heavenly realm, he didn''t have the slightest fear of that person. After all, the person above was just a product of the heavenly realm. In those years, he stepped into the existence of the great realm with half his foot, and the other demons thought he had mastered the time in recent years Rules, but they don''t know. In fact, long before Pangu was born, he had mastered the time rules in his hands, otherwise he couldn''t take the last half step to become the existence of the half step Avenue realm. However, in the war with Pangu, he didn''t show any strength beyond the peak of the heaven realm, so as not to arouse the suspicion of demons and gods.


    In those days, he was not afraid of the owner of the chaotic body, but now he is just a saint. The chaotic body above is the power of the heaven realm, and he can''t stir it up in a short time. So he cut off his idea and comforted the demons after listening to the oath made by the space demons For a while, let them put down their unhappiness temporarily. As for the chaotic body, later, when his cultivation recovers to the peak, he has plenty of time to figure out how to devour the chaotic body. After all, this is a constitution that makes the strong of the avenue jealous. If he devours it himself, he will be more confident to enter the realm of the avenue and get out of the chaotic world, won''t he £¿


    "You''re right. I''m one of the two chaotic bodies in the boundless world. It''s just that I happened to break through the realm of heaven and found the array on the lunar star. That''s why I came to find out. But I never thought that there are three thousand chaotic demons on the lunar star. You monitor the boundless world It makes me feel a little uncomfortable. After all, how can I say that now the wasteland is also my thing? Is it too much for you to start monitoring my wasteland without asking? " Su Mu narrowed his eyes and said slowly. As the voice fell, his momentum was also suppressed towards the three thousand chaotic demons. In order not to let the avenue find his breath, Su Mu controlled his momentum very well. In addition to making the three thousand chaotic demons feel it, he didn''t pass it on.


    The demons immediately felt the terrible momentum of the heaven realm on Su mu, and then the time demons took a deep breath and said slowly: "The wasteland world doesn''t belong to you. You should know who exists and who created the wasteland world to lead to chaos beads. If you say that the wasteland world is your thing, aren''t you afraid of who will kill you after noticing it? You should know that for who, your chaotic body is a thing that must be eliminated!"

 Chapter 1241

    After hearing the speech, Su Mu couldn''t help but show a sneer, and then slowly opened his mouth and said: "Which one of you should be the master of the chaotic world and the terror of the avenue realm? You''re right. If anyone knows that I regard the wasteland world as his own thing, he will certainly destroy me. Moreover, if he knows my physique, he will certainly kill me. This is a normal thing, and I will also kill me It was expected that after all, the chaotic body can be called an adverse constitution. Even the terrible strong in the road will be jealous. However, you ignore one point, that is, I am not afraid of which one of you, because for me, who is standing in a position that is not high, and he is not strong enough to make me feel desperate. "


    "Absurd! Who is a terrible existence that has been silent in the realm of the great road for countless years? You say that he is not enough to make you feel despair? You are just a cultivation of the first grade in the realm of the heavenly road now. Who is far away? Whether you can step into the realm of the great road or not? What can you do when you step into the realm of the great road? Who is already building in the realm of the great road After practicing for countless years, cultivation has already stood at the peak of countless powerful people! However, this is normal. You have never seen who is terrible, so those who don''t know are fearless. But if you have seen who is powerful with your own eyes, I''m afraid you won''t have such an idea now. " The demon God of cause and effect couldn''t help laughing. He said slowly that he was the top demon God who mastered the law of cause and effect. At the beginning, he was as arrogant as Su mu, but after seeing the terrible place of which one, he was completely convinced by which one. He had never seen such power and knew that 3000 chaotic demons were added even at the peak It is definitely not the enemy of any one.


    Although he now verbally promised to go to the desolate world with the three thousand chaotic demons to temporarily seal the breath emitted after the birth of the chaotic pearl, he didn''t think so. As a diehard arranged among the three thousand demons, he knew very well that the three thousand chaotic demons were just looking for their own death. Where to wait After a person discovers it, he only needs a flick of his sleeve, and three thousand chaotic demons will inevitably turn into fly ash and disappear into chaos. Because he has seen who''s terrible strength, the causal demon God has completely lost his heart of resistance to who. He knows in his heart that whose strength is too terrible. If he provokes who, there is nothing else but a dead end Therefore, when the three thousand chaotic demons gather together to seal the chaotic beads, it is the time when he calls which one. The causal demon has never worried about which one he will die under, because he is the loyal one. Who personally arranged to enter the three thousand chaotic demons to monitor them when his task is completed He will certainly take himself out of the chaotic world and give himself a way out, so he doesn''t have any need to take another road with 3000 chaotic demons.


    "What the causal demon God said is a little too decisive. Maybe in your eyes, the realm of the great road has become the most powerful and terrible peak realm in the world, but I might as well tell you that the realm of the great road is just a transition after leading to the realm of the Great Road. The master of the chaotic world in your mouth, who has been the greatest powerful realm of the great road for countless years The way to get through the Tao realm through Dharma can only be domineering in the Tao realm. In the eyes of the real strong, he is just a mole ant, but it''s not your fault. After all, you have never left this chaotic world since you were born, so it''s very normal for you not to know what''s outside. You may not know what I said Believe it, but it''s actually no big deal for me. Believe it or not, you originally wanted to bring you under the command of Da Xia Yun Chao to work for me, but now it seems that the existence of a road realm limits your way out. Such existence has no effect on me. " Su Mu looked at the three thousand chaotic demons in the presence with disdain and said slowly. For Su mu, he did have the confidence to talk to them like this.


    Every strong person who enters the Tao realm has spent countless years to enter this realm. They don''t say others say these chaotic demons. The chaotic world was born for countless years, and the world reached the heaven realm. After being killed by Pangu, it took countless years to recover to the realm of quasi saints and saints. For Su mu, such cultivation speed is simply faster than a snail If the cultivation speed of three thousand chaotic demons is a snail, Su Mu''s cultivation speed is completely shuttling through space! These chaotic demons may be able to improve half a step in cultivation in ten eras, but for Su mu, ten eras are enough to stand on the peak and achieve supreme existence. It''s just that Su Mu has different horizons These chaotic demons also lost interest. After all, at this stage, although they can bring some help to the great Xia Yun Dynasty after joining the great Xia Yun Dynasty, after a long time, they are just useless people for the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Su Mu doesn''t mind keeping those who accompany the great Xia Yun Dynasty to the peak today, but he won''t keep three Thousands of chaotic demons exist.


    The demon gods frowned at the same time. The space demon God didn''t know what he was thinking. Looking at Su Mu''s eyes gradually became a little strange. The causal demon God''s face was gloomy, but it was well hidden. Except Su mu, no other demon God found that he suddenly changed his face. At last, the time demon God opened his mouth. He saw that the time demon God took a deep breath and then raised his head He looked at Su Mu and said solemnly: "You say you don''t pay attention to who, and you also say that who is in the state of the road is just a bottleneck and transition through the state of the road. Can I understand that you come from a stronger and more terrible place? Because you have seen too many and too many strengths beyond the terrible existence of the state of the road, you don''t pay attention to who?"


    Su Mu was stunned for a moment when he heard the speech, then smiled, nodded and said slowly: "Your brain is turning very fast. Yes, I might as well tell you frankly that in my original world, the strong people in your mouth can''t even compare with a newborn baby in our hometown. Maybe you don''t believe what I said, but you might as well look at this thing. I believe you should understand after reading it."

 Chapter 1242

    When the voice fell, Su Mu took the scale free sword out of the system space. Although the Tianmu seed in Su Mu''s body was more advanced, it was still in the chaotic world. If you took the breath of Tianmu seed out for a walk, wouldn''t you be making trouble for yourself and wasting an opportunity to ask for help from the spirit of the world tree? The scale free sword is different. As an accessory in the hands of one of the top strongmen in Tianmu world, its quality absolutely needs no doubt. Although this scale free sword has not been completely refined by Su mu, Su Mu is enough to let the sword scatter his terrorist momentum! As the most powerful divine soldier in Tianmu world, it is conceivable that this thing caused an uproar after su Muliang came out.


    The three thousand chaos demons all stared at Su Mu''s dirty sword. They had never seen such a high-quality magic weapon! The terrible momentum of the scale free sword came out. Even if it was just suspended in front of Su Mu without using any swordsmanship, these chaotic demons had no doubt that even a baby without any cultivation could fall a real immortal by surprise with this scale free sword! without doubt! This scale free sword comes from a more terrible world. The strength of its world is definitely far more than that of the chaotic world. I don''t know how many times! I don''t know how many times more than this side of heaven and earth, and the time demon and others also believe what Su Mu said. Why deceive them with the existence of such treasures? It doesn''t do any good, does it? Therefore, when the time demon and other chaotic demons saw the scale free sword taken out by Su mu, their previous doubts about Su Mu immediately disappeared, because they knew that this sudden strong person in heaven was likely to be their second choice to obtain freedom!


    "There is such a terrible treasure in the world. I''m afraid even the legendary chaotic pearl is not as good as this sword!" the cause and effect demon narrowed his eyes and thought in his heart. He didn''t have any other thoughts. Now his inner thoughts are how to tell anyone about it, If this sword is mastered by who, whose strength will be higher! At that time, I also made a great contribution. Maybe in the future, I won''t just survive. For such a great contribution, which one will reward me with many top treasures and even help me enter the realm of the road is not impossible! But now for the causal demon God, it is a big problem how to pass the news here without being discovered by Su mu.


    This is not the case with the thoughts of time demons and other people. Among the 3000 chaotic demons present, it can be said that except for the causal demons, the thoughts in the hearts of all demons are the same, that is, holding thighs! Be sure to hold this thigh! This is related to whether they can continue to survive and leave the chaotic world! After seeing the dirt free sword, they had no doubt about what Su Mu had just said. Even in their hearts, they helped Su Mu fill in many loopholes in his own words. For these chaotic demons, freedom is a very tempting word, but now they see the hope of freedom! Although it is said that they intend to seal the breath emitted by the chaotic beads and hide it from anyone for the time being, so that the time demon God has enough time to practice. When the time demon God becomes stronger, they will have the opportunity to leave this chaotic world with the thigh of the time demon God and obtain their own freedom, but they are also very clear in their hearts, In fact, there is no one in ten chance of success in doing this. It is so easy to seal the breath emitted by chaotic beads. It is extremely difficult for them to do that at their peak. Moreover, their cultivation is less than one thousandth or even one thousandth of that at their peak. The probability of success is too small, But in the face of the inevitable situation, they can only plan to fight like this.


    But now they see other hope! That is, with the help of this strong man in the heaven realm, they may be able to continue to survive! They all know how to choose their own freedom. In fact, if the masters of the chaotic world don''t kill them, how can they betray each other? If Su Mu always treats them well, they can''t do it under Su Mu''s command, After all, holding a thigh can save a lot of trouble, can''t it? Moreover, Su Mu has just proved his extraordinary origin. He will never fear the master of their chaotic world, that is, who has reached the realm of the road. Therefore, for these chaotic demons, holding Su Mu''s thigh is their common idea in their hearts!


    Seeing that many chaotic demons put their eyes on themselves, Su Mu knew that his ability to deceive people might have reached an amazing level. However, on reflection, there seemed to be many loopholes in his words just now, but obviously they didn''t care about these things and filled in the loopholes in his heart, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. He backhanded the scale free sword into the system space. Now the scale free sword has not been completely refined by himself, so it''s still difficult to use the scale free sword to become his own divine soldier. Therefore, Su mu can only store the scale free sword in the system space temporarily.


    After su Mu put away the scale free sword, he couldn''t help looking at the three thousand chaotic demons present. Finally, his eyes stopped on the demon God at what time, and slowly said, "if I''m not wrong, you should have mastered the rules of time?" the time demon God nodded and said: "Indeed, I have mastered the rules of time, but I''m afraid it will take countless years to achieve the road with the help of the rules of time."


    "It''s too slow. Although I don''t like you, you are also a good fighting force for me now. I''m not unreasonable. Now I can give you two choices. The first choice is to turn it into the nourishment of my chaotic body and absorb you chaotic demons. I may be able to use this to make three thousand rules It''s in my hands. I''m not sure that I can advance all the three thousand rules into three thousand rules at that time. It''s up to you whether I want to do so. Of course, there''s a second choice. The second choice is to submit to me temporarily. Although my background is really huge, I haven''t got a way to return to my own world, so I''ll give it to you If you have a chance to follow my great Xia Dynasty and become a vassal of my great Xia Dynasty, then I will hold you. Although I have lost contact with that world, if the powerful people in your world want to deal with you, I can still keep you. It''s not difficult to kill each other. What''s the matter? How will you choose? " Su Mu narrowed his eyes and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1243

    After listening to Su Mu''s undisguised words, all the three thousand demons present felt a shock. For many years, their three thousand chaotic demons have been invincible in the whole chaotic world. Who dares to talk to them like this? For countless years, they have no scruples about which of their three thousand chaotic demons. Even if they kill all of their three thousand chaotic demons, for them, Pangu is just the existence created by which one to teach them a little lesson. If there is no support from which one, Even if hundreds of Pangu were added, they couldn''t make their 3000 chaotic demons frown at once, but now Su Mu''s undisguised threat came out. These chaotic demons felt a little sad.


    Although the chaotic world is silent, and it can even be said that there is no life except their 3000 chaotic demons and those dangerous chaotic beasts, as the top existence in the chaotic world, they have never had such a sad day. They can''t think of it. At the beginning, they crossed the boundless world for countless years, But today, they have been insulted that they have never suffered in their life. It can be said that they have never been so wronged in their life, but what can they do even if they feel sad? Su Mu is the existence of the realm of heaven. If they were at their peak, they would not have the slightest fear, and even slap them back into mud. However, at this time point, they lost all their accomplishments and finally recovered to the realm of quasi saints or even saints, but they have to face the terrible means of who, Now there is a strong man from the heaven realm of other worlds who wants them to follow. If they don''t want to, they may not be able to wait for anyone to take action. Today they will fall here.


    After meditating for a moment, the time demon stood up first. He took a deep breath, looked at Su mu, and then slowly said: "Your Excellency has chaotic body and has seen the world, why do you want us chaotic demons to submit to you? In your eyes, we chaotic demons should be insignificant. You know, even at the peak, we are just the cultivation of the realm of heaven, but I''m afraid the existence of the realm of heaven in your world is not enough An ant can''t compare with you. Why do you like us chaotic demons and even want us chaotic demons who have been killed once to follow you? If you can explain this clearly, I''m empty and willing to follow you. "


    Su Mu couldn''t help smiling at the speech, then shook his head and said slowly: "Although I have really seen the world, and even your world is just like a toy in my eyes, I have to say that now I am on two roads with myself. I have to go back to my own road, but you should also know that although the world I was born in is very strong, it is not me It will be so powerful, because I happened to come to this world, resulting in a sharp decline in cultivation. I want to return to the original cultivation realm, so I can only walk one way. Maybe you don''t know what path I''m taking, but I can tell you without concealment that I want to rectify thousands of worlds with the power of supreme movement and become the master of thousands of worlds with the help of thousands of people The endless power of the world has brought me back to the peak, and it is not easy to establish a side of the transport Dynasty. For me, these things may have been completed with a big hand, but for me now, they can''t be done to that extent, so I want you to join me in the summer transport Dynasty and work for me. When I return to the peak, I will However, I won''t forget you. When I get back to the peak, I won''t miss your benefits. I don''t know if you are satisfied with this explanation? "


    Su Mu''s voice fell, and the time demon God emptiness couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Then he looked up at the endless stars. What he saw with his naked eyes was just a corner of the chaotic world. For the chaotic world, I''m afraid he couldn''t even compare with a grain of sand and dust. Who was chuanchuang in such a terrible chaotic world It''s just a plaything in his hand. Although he said he had mastered the power of time rules and had the opportunity to rush into that realm, he might be able to leave the chaotic world and obtain his own freedom at that time, he was very clear in his heart that it was not easy to enter that realm, and what could he do even if he entered that realm One has been practicing in the realm of the great road for countless years. Even if he has entered the realm of the great road, he is just the first to enter the realm of the great road. How can he be the opponent of who? Not to mention, he is not sure whether he will let himself grow to which step safely. Maybe one day when he practices, who will have already secretly shot himself Has he been killed in a closed place? So the time demon hesitated. He didn''t know how to make a decision.


    "If you can, please tell me the taboo." after thinking for a moment, the time demon finally took a deep breath, as if he had made some determination in his heart.


    "The summer Dynasty, Su mu." Su Mu smiled and said his name without hesitation. He didn''t care whether these chaotic demons would do anything bad with their own name, because he didn''t worry at all, because Su Mu had made a decision in his heart. Today, he agreed to join the summer games and become a vassal of the summer games. He could live, but if he didn''t want to No doubt, he will die. It happens that the power of chaos in the chaotic demon God will also help Su Mu improve his chaotic body. Since this method can improve his physique, why not?


    Although Su Mu has further surpassed the chaotic body in a sense, his physique is still limited by the chaotic body. If he absorbs and devours the chaotic force in these chaotic demons, he may have the ability to advance the chaotic body again. After all, Su Mu''s physique, It is already infinitely close to the physique of those eunuchs in Tianmu world. Even the physique of ordinary eunuchs in Tianmu world is definitely far more than the chaotic body owned by Su Mu! There is no doubt about this!

 Chapter 1244

    After hearing Su Mu''s words, the time demon took a solemn breath, then looked at the chaotic demon behind him, and immediately asked the last question in his heart: "Su mu, you are a strong man, a strong man from a place we don''t know. I believe you won''t cheat us chaotic demons who are already dead, so I want to ask you the last question, that is, are you sure that all of our 3000 chaotic demons can live? If you can do this, we are willing to follow you and chase you With the summer Dynasty, there is only one thing, that is, please don''t deceive us. Whose strength is too strong in our hearts. We can''t resist him, and we don''t have any ability to resist him, but you are different. You come from a different world and have seen terrible existence countless times stronger than which one, so I just want to ask you the last question, that is One day, if someone came to destroy us personally, what would you do? "


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t mind the time demon''s outspoken shouting his name. As for the questions asked by the time demon, Su Mu answered the other party without any hesitation: "If one day the master of the chaotic world really wants to destroy you, or even my summer Dynasty, then I will never leave any hands. If one day, I will let you see with your own eyes how vulnerable the powerful people who are invincible in your eyes are, even if I come to this world There are also some means to protect my life in the world. Let alone the existence of the only avenue realm, even the strongest Tianmu realm in our world, my means to protect my life can keep me safe. "


    Seeing the confused look on the faces of many chaotic demons, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and then said: "Maybe you don''t know how terrible the existence of Chutian pastoral area is, but I can tell you without exaggeration that cultivation has reached the existence of Tianmu area. Even the breath from deep breathing is enough to make the great road strong in your mouth can''t go out forever. For example, if the existence of Tianmu area comes to this world, even his real life One hundred thousandth of the power, then it is enough to directly burst this heaven and earth. This heaven and earth can''t bear the terrible smell of Tianmu territory! Do you understand what I mean? "


    "Tianmu Kingdom, I have never heard of this realm, but I am willing to gamble. According to our original plan, our chance of living is only one in ten thousand. If everything you say is true, our chance of living will reach 100%. If you deceive us, at least we don''t know who you are We are lying to us, and our chances of survival are as high as 50%, so I am willing to believe you and believe that everything you say is true, because all we can believe now is the ethereal words in your mouth. " The time demon took a deep breath and said solemnly. After the voice fell, the other demons behind the time demon also took a grain to Su Mu and said slowly: "The time demon is right. Now we can only believe that everything you say is true. Only in this way can we continue to survive unharmed. We don''t have to worry about the pursuit of any one. We are willing to join the summer Dynasty."


    When the voice fell, the time demon refused his arm high, and then a drop of essence was revealed from his fingertips. This drop of blood essence contained a trace of the spirit of the time demon, that is, the time demon took the initiative to send his life to Su mu. If Su Mu wanted him to die, he just needed to crush this trace of spirit, although A trace of spirit will not let the existence of chaos devil die, but he blessed his own blood essence and the strength of Su Mu''s heaven realm. It is not difficult to kill himself by relying on this trace of spirit. This is the evidence for the time devil to show his submission and the best way to reassure Su mu. Only Su Mu has complete trust They are chaotic demons, so they have a chance to survive, get through the dead situation in the future and get their freedom. If Su Mu deceives them, the time demon can only say that he has no way.


    For the time demon, the plan to seal the breath of chaotic beads is too risky. If the original dead situation could not be changed, he would never make such a decision. But what Su Mu said now gives him a 50% chance to survive, so he is willing to gamble once. If he wins, he can continue to survive, and If you lose the bet, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s a fatal situation for the time demon God or their three thousand chaotic demon God. Why worry about other things?


    Yes, the time demon has mastered the power of some time rules. If the breath of the chaotic bead is sealed and does not spread out, give the time demon a certain time. He can indeed grow to the same level, that is, the state of the road, but the question is whether they can really succeed? Not to mention more, at least more than 2500 chaotic demons do not have this confidence, and the rest More than 400 chaotic demons have long been dead in their hearts. This time they came here just to gamble for the last one. As the demons in the world think, if they win, they can get the chance to live and even get freedom. If they lose, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the situation is so difficult. It''s better to gamble and try their own Is luck so good.


    "I, the time demon, Kongji, am willing to hand over my soul and blood essence to identify my loyal officials to the venerable. For the loyal officials of the summer Dynasty, Kongji is more willing to take an oath and be bound by the power of time. If Kongji violates today''s oath, please leave my body by the power of time and find another strong person to become your new master!" The time demon God said in an extremely solemn tone.


    As soon as he said this, the purpose was very clear. He wanted to gamble, and he could never repent. As a time demon, if he lost the power of time, we can imagine what the consequences would be, and he would never betray the constraints he made as an oath! The other demons quickly followed the actions of the time demon God, and made vows and handed over their soul and blood essence. They thought the same as the time demon God. Since there was no way out, it was better to rush to the end! Of course, one demon God is an exception, that is, the causal demon God. At the moment, his face is gloomy and it is very difficult not to be noticed.

 Chapter 1245

    The causal demon God''s delay in making a choice also surprised the other chaotic demons present. Like them, the causal demon God can be said to have been suppressed by which one. In principle, this opportunity that can jump out should be the same as them. The causal demon God should offer his own soul and blood essence, but why did the causal demon God delay in making a choice? As if he had any doubts in his mind, they were trapped in the chaotic world for countless years, thinking all the time that one day they could get their own control of who would leave the chaotic world, but now there is this opportunity, but the causal demon God has been unable to make a decision. Is there really any concern in his heart? But what concerns can be more important than their lives?


    "Isn''t the devil of cause and effect willing to make a decision? This is the best way for us to get rid of this chaotic world and who controls it. This is an opportunity. This opportunity can''t be met at any time. It can be said that we missed this opportunity. Next time you figure out who wants to get rid of this world and who controls it, it''s not so tolerant What are you hesitating about? Don''t you want to get free and leave this world? "The fate demon God looked at the causal demon God who had not made a decision for a long time and frowned and asked in a voice. They have always been in the same spirit. It can be said that they have never doubted the identity of the causal demon God, but they don''t know, In their eyes, the causal demon God regarded as their colleagues is actually a chess piece arranged by the master of the chaotic world around them.


    After all, these chaotic demons have the talent and ability to reach the peak of the heaven and Tao realm, and they have indeed reached that realm. Even if who has the supreme magic power of the avenue realm can ignore all this and suppress them with great magic power when they have different ideas, who can''t pay attention to the chaotic world all the time, And worry about what these chaotic demons will do when they don''t know, so it''s very normal to arrange the causal demons among the other chaotic demons as a chess piece as a secret whistle.


    It''s just that other demons regard the causal demon as their close friends and never doubt the causal demon, but Su Mu is different. As an outsider, Su Mu sees the concerns of the causal demon and the unnaturalness on his face after he knows his plan. This is not the expression that a chaotic demon should show, You should know that when the other chaotic demons knew that they could get away from this world and be free and no longer controlled by who, the expressions on the faces of all the demons were too excited to bear, and only the face of the causal demons was full of worries and concerns. Even Su Mu read some unusual things from his eyes, Su Mu guessed, I''m afraid the causal demon God should have some private transactions with the owner of the chaotic world, that is, the avenue of the world, or the other demons are not clear. I''m afraid the causal demon God is a chess piece arranged by the owner of the chaotic world around them.


    After listening to the words of the fate demon God, the cause and effect demon God couldn''t help but take a deep breath, looked at the other demons present, as if they didn''t find anything wrong with themselves, and couldn''t help but feel a sneer in his heart. In his opinion, maybe these chaotic demons saw their own concerns, but just regarded their concerns as their distrust of Su mu, After all, it''s not easy to break away from this world and the control of the powerful. The other chaotic demons have no doubt about their hesitation. Finally, he took a deep breath in his heart and made up his mind to hand over his spirit and blood essence.


    However, the surrender of his soul and blood essence does not mean that he has really joined the great Xia Dynasty, but it will be very difficult to contact Dadao in the future. However, in this way, he can pass all the news of the great Xia Dynasty to Dadao all the time. As long as he finds the opportunity, he can pass the things of the great Xia Dynasty to Dadao, It''s also a good choice to tell Da Dao what happened in the desolate world. In this way, they can make more contributions and get more benefits in the future. However, these chaotic demons may never think of it. They think they have an opportunity and an opportunity, In fact, it''s just what happens under the eyes of who. The causal demon God puts himself in a very correct position. He just acts as the eye of who in the chaotic world. Who can''t pay attention to the chaotic world and observe everything here all the time, so as an eye arranged here by the Avenue, The causal demon God has always put his identity very correctly.


    However, just as the causal demon was about to force his blood essence to hand over his spirit, Su Mu suddenly waved his big hand and directly stopped him. Then he slowly said in the confused eyes of 3000 chaotic Demons: "Let''s avoid the causal demons. The other demons entered our summer Dynasty for freedom, so that one day I can take them out of this world and out of the control of that Avenue, but you are different. You should be very clear in your heart what I mean, right? In fact, you can''t blame you. No one''s choice is wrong and no one is wrong It''s a bad person. The reason why there are two choices, right and wrong, is just that the decisions made by the two people are different from the results of the things they think of. However, it can be clear that everyone lives for themselves. It''s a very normal thing for you to live for yourself, but I''m sorry. I won''t accept the existence of one eye during the summer games, although I say I''m not afraid of the existence of any avenue, but I don''t want to expose my cards to the eyes of that Avenue. After all, if he suddenly comes out at this time, it will waste my cards. Therefore, the best decision is not to contact that Avenue until I don''t have enough strength. "


    When the voice fell, the demon God of cause and effect couldn''t help feeling a little shocked. Then he quickly made a voice to explain: "Did you misunderstand me? Although I hesitated just now, it''s just because who''s really powerful. I''m not sure if you can lead us out of his control. Now you''re finally determined to gamble. Why did you shut me out and even fabricate such reasons to frame me?"

 Chapter 1246

    Su Mu smiled coldly when he heard the speech, and then said slowly: "Whether I framed you or not must be very clear in your mind. The devil of cause and effect. If I guess well, you should be a chess piece arranged by the avenue in these chaotic demons? As for the evidence, you naturally can''t let me find any evidence, but you must have your own contact information with the strong person in the realm of the avenue, maybe Just now, you have been thinking about how to contact which avenue, tell the other party about my existence, and let that Avenue come forward to kill me personally? Do you think my guess is very correct, Mr. causal demon? "


    The voice fell, and all the chaotic demons were shocked at the same time. The most shocked thing was the fate demon. He didn''t know that the causal demon was the chess piece arranged by the avenue around them, so there were some other things in the future. He didn''t see the causal demon one day in the future, but as Su Mu said the causal demon After his identity, he saw more things! And the cause and effect demon God was really like what Su Mu said. In the future, he directly stood beside the avenue and looked at them chaotic demons with incomparable indifference. Seeing these things happen made the fate demon God angry. You know, they chaotic demons want to be free In order to escape the control of which one, they tried every means, and the causal demon God has always been no different from them. Therefore, they have always regarded the causal demon God as their colleagues, but the reality has severely slapped him. The causal demon God is actually a chess secret sentry arranged around them and is watching all the time Everything they do!


    Thinking of this, the devil of fate can''t help feeling cold in his heart. No wonder he sees that the probability of failure in the future will be so large, because according to the original atmosphere of sealing chaotic beads in the wild world, it must be passed on by the devil of cause and effect to whom, and who will come in person and kill them. No wonder he says that the devil of time They have mastered the rules of time, why the survival probability in the future is still so small, because the causal demon God has told who they have everything. If who knows that they intend to seal the breath of chaos beads, their probability of failure in the future is absolutely 100%, without any accident.


    However, fortunately, the causal demon God has not passed on the news here, which is acceptable to them. However, it is very uncomfortable to be betrayed by the causal demon God. You know, their 3000 chaotic demon gods have been brothers and sisters since the moment of their birth, and have been growing up with them all the time, just because they are strong in cultivation later When three thousand chaotic demons gather together, it is inevitable that some disputes will arise, and if they have a dispute, it will lead to a big war. The consequences are unacceptable to them, so three thousand chaotic demons will live separately. But now they really feel very cold. They have long been regarded as causal demons of brotherhood. Who is it from the beginning Arrange a secret sentry around them to watch them!


    The causal demon God didn''t know what the other demons were thinking. Now he just wanted to cover his identity. He didn''t know whether Su Mu would kill himself directly. Who he followed betrayed the other chaotic demons just to live? Wouldn''t it be a loss if he died in Su Mu''s hands now? In that case, he might as well follow him directly They gambled in the summer, but for the causal demon God, such a choice basically does not exist, because he himself is the main road, arranged to monitor the existence of the chaotic demon God in the chaotic world, so he never worried about his falling one day, but now it is different. Su Mu said his true identity without concealment, so he must be attracted From the exclusion of other demons, no matter whether they believe it or not, they will leave a pimple in their hearts. At least, the appearance of this pimple can''t keep him as close as before with other chaotic demons! In this way, he will get very little information!


    Originally, the other chaotic demons didn''t know their identity and would inform themselves of everything. No matter how private the plan was, none of their 3000 chaotic demons knew it very well. The people they hid were the avenue, not other demons, because other chaotic demons often had to make a lot of efforts in the plan, and this time Su Mu will be self-motivated His identity has aroused doubts in the hearts of other chaotic demons. Even if he can successfully wash himself this time, he will become an untrustworthy person in the hearts of other chaotic demons. In the future, no matter what it is, according to his guess, the other chaotic demons will not tell him. In this way, he will monitor what they can get The results will be less and less. Maybe one day in the future, the avenue will even dislike that it has too little information and kill itself! Although the avenue is not in the chaotic world all the time, this does not mean that the avenue will never check what happens in the chaotic world! If one day the Avenue finds itself ranked by other chaotic demons The devil of cause and effect is not clear in his heart.


    According to his original plan, he intended to explore the actions of other chaotic demons, and tell the avenue about other big events without telling the avenue, so as to exchange a lot of credit for the opportunity to continue to live in the future. Originally, this time was a good opportunity. These chaotic demons were ready to seal the chaotic beads Breath conceals the avenue, so as to give the time demon God the time to delay his cultivation, so that the time demon God can slowly improve himself until he steps into the realm of the avenue. At that time, he can get rid of the control of the avenue, and he is also ready to find an opportunity to inform the avenue of this matter and attract the attention of the avenue. By the way, he will stand closer to the avenue, so as to be the most important place in the avenue in the future When the chaotic world makes a move, it will at least worry about its own existence, or save its own life to let itself live. After all, it is also an undercover sent by the avenue. If it takes enough credit, it has a great chance to survive. Therefore, compared with other chaotic demons, the causal demons will not worry too much about their future one day Falling things!

 Chapter 1247

    No one knows what the causal demon God thinks, but now the rest of the chaotic demon gods feel endless cold. They have always regarded the causal demon God as brothers and sisters, and the causal demon God is also a famous existence among their 3000 chaotic demons. They have always tried their best to help the causal demon God if there is anything, But now they know that the causal demon God who has always been regarded as brothers and sisters is a chess piece arranged among them to monitor the rest of their chaotic demons, which can not help but make them feel endless desolation. In the hearts of these chaotic demons, it seems that the demon God is dead, If someone else would help the cause and effect demon to say two words just now, now no matter who, I don''t want to open his mouth to clear his suspicion.


    These chaotic demons don''t know how many things about them the causal demon sent to, but they know very well that the real reason for the launch of Pangu''s war in that year is likely to be who the causal demon sent the message to, because before Pangu was born in that year, They know the efficacy of thirty-six chaotic green lotus. The vitality of chaotic green lotus is very amazing. If the life demon absorbs the life power, the life demon can even master the power of rules. At that time, they can get freedom with the help of the life demon, but now they want to come, No wonder who would have let Pangu be born in advance and given Pangu the power that they could not touch. By virtue of Pangu, they could never be the opponent of their three thousand chaotic demons, but if the power of which one was added, their three thousand chaotic demons would not be the opponent even if they were added several times or even dozens of times!


    Now, after knowing that the causal demon God was the fuse of that war, they also understood why there were so many doubts in their hearts. In that war, at least 70 of their 3000 chaotic demons reached the peak strength of Tiandao realm, and most of the remaining chaotic demons were in Grade 8 or even half grade 9 Tiandao realm, Such a terrible realm of strength only needed to drag Pangu for a while and wait for his power of the road to disappear. Then they would never be killed at that time, resulting in a significant reduction in their cultivation. Everything was just provoked by the demon God of cause and effect.


    While the causal demon God was still thinking about how to get away, Su Mu didn''t give him any chance. Su Mu slowly stretched out his right hand and grabbed it towards the causal demon God. With Su Mu''s strength of the first-class state of heaven, if the causal demon God was still at its peak, Su Mu was definitely not his opponent, However, the current causal demon God is just a quasi saint with the top causal law. Don''t mention Su Mu''s cultivation in the realm of heaven at this time. I''m afraid even Hongjun, who has just broken through to the realm of saints in the summer transportation Dynasty, wants to take him, which is just a matter of time. And Su Mu has no resistance to the causal demon God himself, He wanted to resist, but his body couldn''t make any action, because Su Mu''s terrible momentum of the realm of heaven had suppressed him and didn''t give him any chance to resist!


    The law of cause and effect is a law Su Mu has never touched. If the devil of cause and effect is swallowed up, Su Mu will naturally be able to master the top law power. No one knows how powerful the force of cause and effect is, but since the force of cause and effect can be ranked into one of the top ten laws, So its terrible degree is definitely not much weaker than the two top rules of time or space. The force of cause and effect is a force that no one can avoid. For example, Su Mu killed the demon God of cause and effect here today and swallowed it up, which is a reason. Su Mu doesn''t know whether Su Mu will encounter that fruit one day in the future, But it is certain that the fruit Su Mu cannot be avoided. When the day comes, Su Mu must return the cause and effect planted today, which is inevitable!


    Although it seems that the power of merit and virtue can counteract the power of cause and effect, it is not a radical cure. It is just a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure. Although the power of merit and virtue can resist some side effects brought by the power of cause and effect, when the power of merit and virtue in your body is exhausted, cause and effect will come to you and describe it in the simplest way, That is to say, if you tell a story, the journey to the West in previous lives may be the best way to explain. The hero of the great disaster in the journey to the west, the monkey king, may be a good way to explain. The monkey king was originally made of the sky mending stone after Nu Wa sage mended the sky, so he has a lot of merit and virtue, This is also the reason why the monkey king drifted on the sea for more than 20 years without any mana and did not encounter any crisis. Don''t think that there are powerful people behind the monkey king. The existence of the monkey king is clear, but they are not so boring. They go back to support a monkey who is not even a cultivator, Although he is the protagonist of the great disaster, it is not difficult for those great powers to change a protagonist to their degree. The reason why the monkey king didn''t encounter any crisis when crossing the ocean to seek immortality is just because of his original power of mending the heavenly stone.


    Then he was accepted as a disciple by Bodhi. After learning the art and returning to Huaguo Mountain, the first thing he did was to rob the weapons of the dragon family and turn the Dragon Palace upside down. To know what the dragon family is, the original dragon family is one of the patrons of the wasteland world! ZuLong was born in the dragon family. It can be imagined how much power of merit and virtue Sun Wukong lost when he robbed the dragon family weapons. Although he got a treasure of merit and virtue, his own power of merit and virtue was almost consumed. This is also the reason why he was seduced by black and white impermanence later. When he came to the hell, he made a lot of trouble in the hell, This has led to the chaos of demons in the underground and the self revision of the life and death book. These things have turned the merits and virtues of the monkey king into zero. After that, although the monkey king has grown up, the merits and virtues in his body have completely disappeared. Only the weapons in his hand have some merits and virtues. Don''t think that merits and virtues exist forever. Merits and virtues are also consumables, It''s just that those great powers know how to use their merits and virtues, so they don''t take the initiative to provoke things, cause trouble for themselves, and lead to the loss of merits and virtues.

 Chapter 1248

    Don''t think that these merits and virtues will always belong to you after you get them. Merits and virtues also belong to consumables, but the consumption speed is relatively slow. Otherwise, why are those great powers hidden behind the boundless world so cautious, because their merits and virtues don''t allow them to do anything that provokes cause and effect, In the original work, the leader of Tongtian cult set up the immortal killing sword array for his followers, which must be broken by the four saints. But in the end, the other two saints did not hesitate to owe a favor, invited two western saints, and finally broke the immortal killing sword array. What is the result? It led to their two families making wedding clothes for western teachers!


    Western religion was originally just a small sect. Compared with the people''s religion founded by the saints of Sanqing, hermeneutics and apostasy are far from comparable. But because the saints of the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty and the Taiqing Dynasty found western introduction and reference, the two saints planted cause and effect, which led to the decline of apostasy, hermeneutics and even people''s religion, Who rose after the decline of the three religions? No one else, it is the western religion that was owed causality by Sanqing that year. It can be imagined how terrible the power of causality is. Even saints are inevitable to have the power of causality, unless a person''s power of merit and virtue is terrible to a certain extent, and even doesn''t care about the consumption of the power of merit and virtue, Otherwise, for ordinary people, when they encounter cause and effect, they will not use merit to offset it, but will choose to deal with the existence of cause and effect by themselves. After all, although cause and effect is terrible, most cause and effect are not fatal and can be solved only by some means and time.


    And how great is the merit of the monkey king, the protagonist of the Western Travel disaster in later generations, as a tonic stone? However, he did not know the saying of merit and virtue. He stubbornly consumed all the huge merit and virtue of Tonifying the sky stone, which led to so many disasters later. If he had the blessing of merit and virtue, how dare the Tathagata suppress it at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain? Sometimes when Su Mu thought of this, he couldn''t help but wonder if it was the arrangement of the people of the western religion that made Sun Wukong lose his power of merit and virtue, so that he could be honestly controlled by their Western religion and run everything they set? Will the monkeys and grandchildren in Huaguo Mountain all grow up for Buddhism arranged by Western religions? These are all doubtful points, but now Su Mu doesn''t care about those things. For Su mu, even the western religion in the peak period, and even all the saints in the original works, including Hongjun, who use the power of heaven in the wasteland, will not be his own enemy!


    Today, Su Mu killed the devil God of cause and effect, the representative of the force of cause and effect in the chaotic world, so he actually planted a cause and effect. When waiting for the future cause and effect to come to the door, maybe Su Mu doesn''t mind the trouble of these forces of cause and effect. If the second world doesn''t take the force of cause and effect as one thing, I''m afraid it''s only Su mu? Because he grew up so fast that he was almost to a terrible extent. When the force of cause and effect came to the door, Su Mu had already grown to another appearance. The force of cause and effect must not cause any trouble to Su mu. This is why Su Mu dared to mercilessly kill the cause and effect demons and even wanted to kill all the chaotic demons!


    Speaking of cause and effect, Su Mu has changed so many general trends in the wasteland world. If there had been retribution, it would have come long ago. But so far, Su Mu has never encountered anything beyond his control. Therefore, most of the reasons why Su Mu is so unscrupulous are that he is not afraid of any force of cause and effect. For ordinary people, the force of cause and effect, They wanted to avoid these two forces all their life, but for Su mu, he didn''t know exactly what his fate was like, let alone others. No one could control Su Mu''s fate, and no one could bring causal force to Su mu, because for these two forces, Su Mu is completely out of control! The power of cause and effect and the power of fate, which are unavoidable for ordinary practitioners, basically have no influence in Su Mu''s view!


    ......


    In the wasteland world, Su Mu didn''t take over any affairs of the great Xia Dynasty after he left the customs, but directly returned to the North Palace to hide. Now, Su qinger will basically not encounter any problems in the great Xia Dynasty. Even if there are problems, there are those chaotic demons brought back by Su mu, Now those chaotic demons can be said to have honestly joined the Xia Dynasty and become the guest Qing of the Xia Dynasty. Originally, there were only dozens of quasi saints and one or two saints in the Xia Dynasty, but now with Su Mu''s return with the chaotic demons, the number of quasi saints in the Xia Dynasty has increased by more than one level! Although those chaotic demons were rejected by Pangu''s will in the prosperous world, now that Pangu''s will is not as terrible as it used to be, so Su Mu has some ways to keep these chaotic demons from being rejected by Pangu''s will.


    However, just after su Mu returned to the North Palace for more than ten days, the time demon came to the door. Don''t get me wrong. The time demon didn''t come to trouble, but came to Su mu for help. After all, they chaotic demons didn''t know that the chaotic bead was already in Su Yutong''s hand. At this moment, they are refining in the fairy world, They are still very worried. One day, the birth of chaotic beads will attract the attention of Dadao. After all, Dadao''s search for chaotic beads is not a short time. Once he knows the birth of chaotic beads, it is not impossible to enter the chaotic world in person, although Su Mu said he is not afraid of Dadao, But in the view of the time demon, even if he is not afraid of the road, it takes a lot of effort to resist it, so the best way is to implement the previous plan and seal the breath that will be emitted after the birth of the chaotic bead!


    They can''t seal the chaotic beads. Don''t say that they are just the realm of quasi saints and saints at this moment. Even if they have the strength of the heaven realm at the peak, they can''t seal the chaotic beads. However, if they seal the breath emitted after the birth of the chaotic beads, they believe that Su mu can still do it, After all, in their opinion, Su Mu comes from a more powerful world and has means that they can''t touch, so they want to ask Su Mu to seal the breath emitted after the birth of chaotic beads, so as to avoid being noticed by Da Dao and entering the chaotic world in person, which will bring them trouble!

 Chapter 1249

    The time demon came to the entrance of the North Palace. According to the ban of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, only the royal family of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and their most trusted existence can enter the North Palace. Now the time demon God has just joined the great Xia Yun Dynasty for more than half a month and is not a confidant, so he can only tell the maid at the entrance of the North Palace, Let him bring in his information about seeking to see Su Mu and tell him that although this is the first time he has become a vassal of others and works for others, it does not affect the understanding of the time demon God about this kind of thing. His idea is not so difficult. Anyway, now that he has been added to the summer transportation Dynasty, he is more outstanding, The promotion mechanism of the great Xia Dynasty is quite transparent. If he wants to, it is not difficult to climb up.


    Of course, from the original high chaotic demon God to a running dog of the current summer transportation Dynasty, to tell the truth, there are some imbalances in the hearts of the time demon God or the whole 3000 chaotic demon God. After all, in their eyes, they and others are the 3000 chaotic demon gods of the chaotic world, which have experienced countless hardships since ancient times, They have experienced countless things, big and small. Now they have come to such a step. To be honest, they never thought of it. After all, they were also the masters of the chaotic world. Although they were subject to the suppression of the avenue, they can do whatever they want in the chaotic world, They can basically do whatever they want in the chaotic world as long as they don''t have brain problems to provoke those chaotic beasts and oppose the avenue.


    But now, after joining the great Xia Yun Dynasty, they found that the great Xia Yun Dynasty is not a loose place. All the rules and regulations here are well recorded, and these are the terms set by the saints of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Who dares not to abide by them and who dares to worship Yin and Yang? The restrictions of these rules and regulations seemed to add a layer of shackles to their chaotic demons, which made them lose their original freedom. However, on second thought, they thought about the benefits of joining the summer movement. The saint Su mu of the summer movement came from a higher world, In that case, he must return to his own world one day. They can be said to have reached the peak of cultivation in the chaotic world. They also know that with their own talents, they may end up in the realm of heaven in this life.


    Maybe there are a few who can enter the realm of the great road, but it will take countless years. Now, after they join the summer Dynasty, although they are more limited than what they originally did, it also means that their future is indeed more unpredictable, even the devil of fate, Now he can''t figure out what his destiny is like. Only after joining the Xia Yun Dynasty, he seems to have lost the ability to see his destiny. However, this also shows that the Xia Yun Dynasty and Su Mu are strong enough so that he can''t know the future fate of all the people around Su Mu, So for their chaotic demons, this is undoubtedly great good news.


    Su Mu''s fate can''t be seen, which means that Su Mu has at least reached the realm of the great road in the future, because the power of fate in the hands of the fate demon can be said to be able to see the fate of all existence under the realm of the great road. Now, since Su Mu''s fate can''t be seen, even the fate of the people around Su mu can''t be seen, This undoubtedly shows that Su Mu''s future is at least the realm of the road, even far beyond this realm. For their chaotic demons, for their 3000 chaotic demons, Su mu can at least reach the realm of the road in the future, which is very enough, Because the masters of the chaotic world are just an existence at the avenue level. They follow Su mu. The more Su Mu strengthens, the less they worry about the future.


    The time demon God waited outside the North Palace for more than an hour before Su Mu slowly appeared in his sight. For the time demon God, Su Mu is undoubtedly making a show, because it has been nearly two hours since he sent the message. Although he has only waited for more than one hour, it is only a few breaths away from the two hours at this moment, But does the time demon dare to play tricks? He didn''t dare. It seemed that Su Mu was drying his actions, and he could only hide it in his heart. Then he saw that at the first sight of Su mu, the demon God also quickly returned to his mind. He came to Su Mu and gave a big gift to Su mu. Then he quickly explained: "I''m very sorry to disturb the holy master''s rest today, but I need to tell the holy master about one thing and let you be prepared. Please forgive the sin of disturbing the holy master."


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu could not help yawning. Then he slowly walked towards the middle palace. At the same time, he didn''t say anything slowly: "OK, what''s the official doing? What are you doing today? Tell me."


    The time demon quickly explained with a voice: "In reply to the holy master, my subordinates came here today to wait for the holy master. They even bothered the holy master because of one thing, that is, the chaotic bead. Perhaps the holy master should have heard of the name of the chaotic bead. This is a very powerful treasure. Of course, for the holy master, these treasures are not worth mentioning, but for us chaotic demons, for the chaotic world For which avenue, the chaotic bead is undoubtedly a good thing that can make him strong several times! Some time ago, our 3000 chaotic demons also sensed the precursor of the imminent birth of the chaotic bead, so we gathered on the Taiyin star outside the flood world to wait for the birth of the chaotic bead. Our plan is also very simple. Originally, our 3000 chaotic demons planned to come to the flood world The world seals all the breath emitted by the chaotic bead after its birth, so as not to attract anyone''s attention. But now we have joined the summer Dynasty, so we can''t hide these things from the saint. Although the saint is not afraid of the avenue of the chaotic world, if you let it do it in person, it will also waste some means of the saint. Here The holy master has brought some trouble, so my subordinates think, can we carry out our plan before 3000 chaotic demons and gods, and seal the breath emitted by chaotic beads after determining the birth place of chaotic beads? "


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. I''m afraid these chaotic demons are not clear. Yes, after all, the chaotic beads are in the hands of Su Yutong. At this moment, there are only a few people who know about the refining in the earth fairy world.

 Chapter 1250

    Su Mu smiled and looked at the time. The demon God patted him on the shoulder and said slowly: "You don''t have to worry about the chaotic bead any more. Who is the avenue of the chaotic world in your mouth can no longer find the location of the chaotic bead, because the chaotic bead in your mouth was recovered and refined by my second daughter earlier. Otherwise, why do you think the chaotic bead has not been revealed after so many years "So you can rest assured that although the chaotic bead is not a treasure, the power of the three rules pregnant with it is still the top. Whether it is the power of time or space, or the power of chaos brought by the chaotic bead, it is a very good power of rules. Therefore, my second daughter also took some interest in it and refined it."


    "The chaos pearl has been recovered and refined by Her Highness? This!?" The time demon God could not help feeling a little shocked. He couldn''t think that the chaotic beads that had been found by their 3000 chaotic demons for so many years and had been concerned by the avenue for so many years had become the treasure in the hands of others. You know that the chaotic world has been born for countless years. Who has stored the chaotic beads in the chaotic world since its birth Over time, chaos bead somehow gradually mastered the power of the two rules of time and space, which also made who regretted that he threw chaos bead into the chaos world at will. Even now, who hasn''t given up looking for chaos bead, because if chaos bead is in his hands, his strength can be improved at least a little One or even several levels! But he can''t think about it. He has pursued the chaotic bead for countless years, and now he has become someone else''s wedding dress!


    As for whether Su Mu''s second daughter has the ability to recover the chaos pearl, the time demon God has no doubt, because the rumors about the holy daughter in the summer transportation Dynasty can be said to be all over the sky. Even if he didn''t deliberately understand the holy daughter in the summer transportation Dynasty, he also had a multiple understanding of it. The holy daughter inherited the holy chaos naturally If the strength of the saint was not enough to suppress the terrible visions generated after the birth of the chaotic body, I''m afraid that her highness will have the strength comparable to the realm of saints as soon as she was born. Even if she was deducted a lot by Su Muke, Her Highness also caused countless visions after her birth. As soon as she was born, she came to Da Luo Jinxian The realm of eight grades is such a terrible strength that ordinary practitioners can''t touch for countless years, and the holy daughter is at this peak when she was born.


    Then the saint was born just over 100000 years ago, and at least 89% of her time did not carry out any cultivation. But even so, her cultivation reached the middle stage of quasi saint. Even this was because Su Mu was unwilling to cut off his ordinary treasure. Therefore, Su Mu did not even allow her Highness Su Yutong, the saint of the summer transportation Dynasty, to take the initiative to cultivate, which can be said to be more than ten years For thousands of years, the power of Her Highness has been greatly limited, but even so, the power of Her Highness has reached a very terrible state, the middle stage of quasi sainthood! How many practitioners in the world can touch this state?


    Although it is said that the time demon God is the first of the three thousand chaotic demons, and his cultivation was once the existence at the peak of the heaven and Tao realm, even so, he did not look down on the quasi holy realm. Although he said that he is the top strong person, the top strong person in this heaven and earth except the avenue, how many years has he cultivated? Countless Ah! Even if he mastered the time rules himself, or even some time rules, he didn''t know how many years he had practiced before he reached the peak of the original heaven realm. Although the heaven realm and the quasi Saint realm are not the same concept, the quasi Saint realm is the last span of the fairyland. Su Yutong, the saint of the summer transportation Dynasty, can be here In a short span of more than 100000 years, we can imagine how terrible its talent is!


    Even the time demon secretly guessed that after his royal highness of the great Xia Yun Dynasty left the customs this time, I''m afraid there is no one else who can stabilize one end of the great Xia Yun Dynasty except the saint of the great Xia Yun Dynasty in front of him! For the chaotic time demon, the most terrible thing about this constitution is that he can break through the upper limit endlessly! As long as you don''t have it If you stop practicing, the chaotic body can break through the bottleneck again and again, and your cultivation will continue to break through endlessly! This is one of the reasons why the chaotic body has been ordered to kill by many powerful people! Because they really don''t know that if a chaotic body grows up to their point unharmed, it will be dangerous for them What a disaster!


    But the demon God of time doesn''t care about these. Now he also belongs to the existence of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. It can be said that the two chaotic bodies of the great Xia Yun Dynasty will be their 3000 chaotic demons in the future. No, they should be the shelter of their 2999 chaotic demons. Under the remaining shadow of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, they don''t have to worry about anything anymore, although it seems that they have lost one Some freedom, but it''s better than living hard in this dark and chaotic world. Moreover, the time demon God has a guess that if his follower Su Mu keeps following, he may be able to become a peerless strong man beyond the avenue in the future! Although the existence of that level may still be vulnerable in the eyes of the holy master of the summer transportation Dynasty, it''s time for him For the demon God, if you can reach that realm in this life, everything can be satisfied!


    Su Mu looked at the contemplative expression of the time demon God and shook his head with a smile. He left here and rushed to the middle palace. He used some magic powers at his feet and disappeared for a moment. He hasn''t seen his eldest daughter Su qinger for more than half a month. He has been accompanying his two confidants. Now he is free, Naturally, I want to see what my eldest daughter has become. After all, it has been more than 100000 years. Su Mu said in his heart that it is false not to Miss Su qinger. Whose father hasn''t seen his child for a long time and won''t miss it in his heart? Absolutely not? Therefore, Su Mu is also free to rush to the middle palace for the first time. Recently, there seems to be a lot of things in the famine world. Su qinger knows that he can''t get out when he returns to the heavenly palace. Therefore, Su mu can only come to the middle palace in person to see how far he has grown up, a daughter he hasn''t seen for more than ten thousand years!

 Chapter 1251

    In the side hall of the central palace, this is the place where the great Xia Yun Dynasty handles political affairs. Generally, as long as it is not particularly important, it will be handled here. If there are some things that need to be discussed before making a decision, it is necessary to hold a parliament in the main hall of the central palace. However, the great Xia Yun Dynasty has not held such a parliament for a long time in recent years, The main reason is that the flood world is now firmly in the hands of their summer Dynasty. In addition, large and small things are shared by people, and each region has its own administrator, so Su qinger is generally not so busy. To tell the truth, Su Mu never thought that Su Yutong would divide the various regions of the flood land in this way, Then he sent old people who had won the trust of the great Xia Dynasty to the area as stewards. This division can not help but remind Su mu of the ruling mode of the law era at the end of the previous life. However, it also has many advantages. Most of the small things do not need to be handled in person, Only when they encounter some things that are difficult to make decisions will they be sent to the summer transportation Chaotian Palace. It is enough if they can solve all the things themselves.


    Su Mu came to the side hall and saw Su qinger looking at a book in her hand with her eyebrows locked. It was obvious that she had encountered some trouble and didn''t know how to deal with it. Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. She hadn''t seen each other for more than 100000 years. Su qinger became stronger, although the appearance of the book didn''t change much, But that temperament is completely different from that of more than 100000 years ago. This is a special temperament. Su mu can''t tell what kind of temperament it is. However, people seem to understand that Su qinger''s origin is not bothered, just like a daughter from a big family, and Su qinger is indeed a daughter from a big family, Although there are only five people in the Su family and their wives and daughters, who dares to ignore the words of the Su family in the summer transportation dynasty? The Su family is the royal family of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Their words and deeds represent the words and deeds of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Therefore, Su qinger has a strong temperament of coming from an aristocratic family.


    "I can''t imagine that more than 100000 years have passed, and qinger has grown up a lot. It''s normal. After all, more than 100000 years have passed, and it''s also a very normal thing to grow up a lot." Su Mu looked at Su qinger with his eyebrows locked. He couldn''t help thinking secretly, and then slowly stepped into the side hall, When Su qinger heard the news, she couldn''t help feeling annoyed. Maybe there were a lot of things to deal with recently, which made her feel a little troublesome. Therefore, when Su Mu stepped into the side hall, Su qinger immediately raised his head and prepared to preach to the people who entered the side hall. After all, she has said many times that no one is allowed to enter the side hall to disturb her when she handles political affairs, The man had not even announced recently. It was obvious that he had not kept her words in mind.


    "How many times have I said that when I deal with political affairs, I''m not allowed to enter... Dad!?" Su qinger raised her head and was preparing to teach a lesson, but when she saw the person in front of her, she was stunned for a moment. Then she reacted and directly stood up and threw herself into Su Mu''s arms.


    Su Mu saw that he could not help laughing. He said, "yes, it''s done. How big is the individual, still like a girl. Now, at any rate, he is the royal highness of the great Xia Dynasty. He is responsible for handling all the affairs of the Xia Xia Dynasty. Can he be steady? What kind of words are you so naughty? Let go."


    "I don''t!" Su qinger hugged Su Mu and buried his head on Su Mu''s shoulder. Although Su Mu had left her for a long time since he was a child, he had never left for such a long time. Su qinger once thought that when Su Mu disappeared when he was a child, he was used to Su Mu''s departure for months or even years, But this time, Su Mu was directly closed for 130000 years! She hasn''t had any contact with Su mu in the past 130000 years. Now that Su Mu has left the customs and come to her, how can she bear the excitement in her heart? Although she is about 150000 years old, she is still like the little girl in front of Su mu. This has never changed.


    Su Mu also has some special feelings in his heart. Perhaps only as a father can notice this feeling. Su Mu has some apologies for Su qinger. After all, Su Mu didn''t have much time to accompany Su qinger when she was a child. It often takes years to disappear. It''s not easy to wait until Su qinger grows up, She became a graceful girl. She thought she could make up for her debt to Su qinger, but she didn''t expect to disappear for more than 100000 years. To tell the truth, Su Mu''s company with Su qinger is too little. It''s pathetic. In the whole 150000 years since Su qinger''s voice, Su Mu''s days with him may not add up to more than 10000 years, or even less than 10000 years!


    "Well, qinger, come down quickly. Now that you are such an adult, you stick to me all day. What do you think? Also, do you think you are very light? Are you very heavy?" Su Mu smiled, loosened Su qinger slowly, and then smiled and joked.


    Su qinger couldn''t help wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes when she heard the speech. Then she burst into tears and smiled and said, "lie, where am I heavy? Is it very light? My mother has always said that I''m too thin to make me fat."


    "Really?" Su Mu smiled, then put his big hand on Su qinger''s hair and said slowly, "you almost didn''t overwhelm me when you jumped over just now. Is it light and thin?"


    "There''s no such exaggeration as your father said?" Su qinger said somewhat.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen it for about one hundred thousand years. The light child has grown up and has become stronger. My royal highness, the princess of the great Xia Dynasty, has completely grown into a beautiful woman." Su Mu said with a smile that Su''s son could inherit himself and Liu''s appearance for safety. So even if Su qinger inherited the appearance of him and Liu Qingyi, although his cultivation talent is also very extraordinary, it is far from his appearance. Now Su qinger has the title of the first beauty in the wilderness. Even Nu Wa has a lot of differences. It seems that people have their own strengths! Yutong''s cultivation talent is amazing, but her appearance is not so peerless. However, she inherits the genes of Su Mu and tea. Although she can''t compare with Su qinger''s peerless appearance, Su Yutong inherits the existence of cultivation talent after all, isn''t she?

 Chapter 1252

    Is Su Mu''s gene good? Maybe it''s true. Although Su Yutong can''t compare with Su qinger''s peerless appearance, his appearance is also very top-notch. In addition, it''s not too much to call him the first goddess because of his incomparable cultivation talent, but it''s a pity that there is no goddess in this world. Even if there is a ranking list of beautiful women, It is also something in other worlds. It is basically impossible to have these things in the flood world. However, even so, countless creatures in the flood world know exactly what kind of existence Su Yutong is. His talent is unmatched, and his appearance is also a top-notch existence, although it is not comparable to Su qinger''s peerless appearance, But it is by no means comparable to ordinary women.


    Su qinger is different. If Su Yutong inherited Su Mu''s cultivation talent, Su qinger inherited the appearance genes of Su Mu and Liu Qingyi. Perhaps Su qinger''s talent is not as good as most Tianjiao, but her appearance is more than any peerless woman in the world. Now Su qinger has the temperament born in the Royal family of the summer transportation Dynasty, Coupled with the cultivation of the sage realm and the flawless face, there is absolutely no man in the world who can resist the charm emanating from Su qinger. Even Su Mu and others who have seen the existence of countless beauties have to praise how graceful his daughter is.


    However, compared with Su Yutong''s cultivation talent, Su qinger''s cultivation talent is not so outstanding. After all, their physique is different. Su Yutong has a chaotic body that can be called the supreme taboo of the world, but also a congenital chaotic body. What Su qinger originally had was only the congenital holy body Tao embryo obtained by Su mu in his early years, Although this constitution is very strong, it would be too much worse than chaos and even congenital chaos. This is why Su Mu chose Su Yutong as his great successor, because Su Mu saw the ability to change everything in Su Yutong! His talent, mind, savvy, tenacity and strategic wisdom are perfect. If Su qinger surpasses everyone in the world in appearance, Su Yutong surpasses everything in the world except that his appearance is suppressed by Su qinger!


    Of course, there may be another reason why Su qinger''s talent is not as good as Su Yutong''s. that is, when Su qinger was born, Su Mu was still not strong enough and too weak. This is indeed the case. In fact, Su qinger perfectly inherited his talent, After all, the congenital holy body Taoist fetus was also called the most terrible constitution by countless practitioners in Xuantian continent. They can''t forget the achievements of Su mu, the first owner of the congenital holy body Taoist fetus in Xuantian continent!


    Su qinger was born with a congenital holy body fetus. It is conceivable that Su qinger did not perfectly inherit his cultivation talent, but there were too few things that Su qinger could inherit. Finally, Su qinger just appeared in the world with Su Mu''s congenital holy body fetus, In contrast, when red tea was pregnant with Su Yutong, Su Mu was already a peerless power, and his physique was chaotic. Therefore, it is very normal for Su Yutong to inherit Su Mu''s chaotic body and achieve congenital chaotic body. If Su qinger and Su Yutong were born at the same time, Then Su qinger''s talent may be slightly better than Su Yutong.


    But now after so many years, Su qinger has reached a height that ordinary people can''t touch in their whole life with his own efforts, saint! You should know that when he closed the door more than 100000 years ago, he was just a cultivation in the realm of saints. Now Su qinger has successfully preached and become a saint by relying on his own ability. Moreover, Su qinger has kept his mind, did not use the purple Qi in the flood world, and did not choose to become a saint in the flood world, But returned to the fairy world and became a saint of the fairy world! Su Mu told Su qinger about the way to and from the fairy world as early as when he left that year, so it''s very normal for Su qinger to return to the fairy world and become a saint of the fairy world!


    Su qinger is not a fool. Judging from the worry that often appears on his father''s face and the expression that he often distracts himself from thinking about other things, it must be that there is a powerful existence outside the flood world that even his father feels helpless, and the arrival of the summer movement into the flood world is an anomaly. If he continues to preach and become a saint in the flood world, God knows what kind of trouble it will cause, so Su qinger also chose to return to the earth fairyland to preach, achieve the fruit flavor of saints, and become the peerless power in the last realm of fairyland! Of course, this peerless power is just compared with the boundless world and the myriad worlds of heaven under the management of heaven. After all, when the strong in the Taoist realm can''t hide from the world, isn''t the strong at the top of the fairyland the ceiling of combat power?


    Su Mu smiled happily after knowing this. Su qinger''s choice was undoubtedly very correct. In fact, their local friars from the earth fairy world basically chose to return to the earth fairy world to make a breakthrough to the land of saints. Zhao Qing also entered the land of saints a while ago, and she also chose to return to the earth fairy world to make a breakthrough, Up to now, among the practitioners in the wasteland world, only Lu Wanxi has honestly preached and become a saint in the wasteland world. Besides Su mu, she is the fastest to enter the realm of saints. I have to say, she is worthy of being the protagonist selected by the earth fairy world.


    After su Mu becomes strong, the way of heaven in the fairy world, that is, Su Chu, will become stronger. If Su Chu Yi becomes stronger, Lu Wanxi, the protagonist selected by the fairy world, will naturally get more benefits. Therefore, they are actually a circle. Su Mu brings Su Chu Yi promotion and Su Chu Yi brings Lu Wanxi promotion, After Lu Wanxi becomes strong, he will bring promotion to the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The great Xia Yun Dynasty will benefit, and Su Mu will be promoted. This is like an endless ring, but to tell the truth, this feeling is very good!


    In the current summer transportation Dynasty, the strong saints are Hongjun, the local monk in the wasteland world, the empty silence of the time demon God, the raised eyebrow of the space demon God, and the cultivators in the earth fairy world who rush to the wasteland world are Lu Wanxi, Zhao Qing, Su qinger, Lei Ming and Su Yutong who will completely refine the chaos pearl, while there are more strong ones in the quasi holy realm, Basically, except for the time demon God and the space demon God, most of the other chaotic demons exist in this realm, and the fate demon God also has a breakthrough recently. I think it is necessary to return to the realm of saints in less time.


    As for the friars in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, the Da Xia Yun Dynasty is even more numerous. Now the Da Xia Yun Dynasty can really be regarded as a place where there are as many Jinxian as dogs. When Da Luo Jinxian walks all over the ground, the quasi saint can shake! Even among the countless old transport dynasties, the summer transport dynasty founded by Su Mu Institute, which was only born for more than 100000 years, can be ranked in the middle position. Of course, it is only in the middle and low position. After all, the truly powerful transport Dynasty is in charge of the existence of countless worlds. Needless to say, there are several strong people in the realm of heaven and Taoism.

 Chapter 1253

    Although compared with the terrible strength of the top athletes, the great Xia Dynasty is still inferior, but the potential of the great Xia Dynasty can no doubt not be underestimated. Although the number of the top athletes is far from that of the old athletes, the potential that the great Xia Dynasty can show now can not be ignored, Although Su Mu is the only strong person who has reached the Tao realm in the Xia Dynasty, if nothing happens, the number of strong people in the Tao realm will become very large in the next 100000 years, It can be imagined how many terrible beings entering the Tao realm will be born in the great Xia Yun Dynasty in 100000 years.


    Although there are only a few saints in the Xia Yun Dynasty, basically any one has the opportunity to enter the Taoist realm by cultivating at will. Whether Su Yutong or Su qinger, they are the unique Tianjiao who can enter the Taoist realm only by cultivating a little. In addition, the 3000 chaotic demons newly recovered by the Xia Yun Dynasty, They were originally the terrible existence of the realm of heaven. It was only because of a plan of the avenue that they fell down once. Their accomplishments fell to the freezing point. Now, after decades of recovery, most of their accomplishments have entered the quasi holy realm.


    Both time demon and space demon have entered the realm of saints, and fate demon is only half a foot away from the realm of saints. It only takes decades to easily enter the realm of saints. Once their cultivation is restored to the realm of saints, their strength recovery speed will be increased dozens of times! Because the power of law can not be mastered by the existence under the realm of saints. Of course, the power of law here is not the power of ordinary laws. It can be said that the power of law of three thousand chaotic demons has reached the top level or even the limit of law. Otherwise, they can not cultivate the power of rules, And the power of the law of that level is absolutely beyond the grasp of ordinary quasi saints and great Luo Jinxian.


    Although many saints have mastered the power of some laws, to what extent is their power of laws weak? It can be said that the degree of mastering the law is very few, and few people can cultivate the power of the law to Dacheng before the realm of the sage. It can be imagined how difficult it is to control the power of the law, and in the universe, they can master the power of a law before the realm of the sage and cultivate it to Dacheng, Then this person is definitely a top arrogant existence, and the existence that can cultivate the power of laws to the peak before the realm of saints and even master a variety of laws is called a demon. Among the ten thousand worlds of the heavens, such existence can be said to be very few.


    Among so many demons, the great Xia Yun Dynasty occupied countless! Regardless of the practitioners in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, whether ordinary sergeants or generals, they have mastered the existence of the power of laws, and even many have mastered the power of two or more kinds of laws. Tianjiao in the world of heaven can be seen everywhere imitating Buddha in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. We can imagine how brilliant the future of the great Xia Yun Dynasty will be, Of course, this must be the glory that the great Xia Yun Dynasty will have when it grows up unharmed. If the great Xia Yun Dynasty falls in the middle, don''t mention the glory. It''s very rare to be remembered that there was such a powerful Yun Dynasty in those years.


    ......


    Time flies. In the blink of an eye, thousands of years have passed. In the boundless world, thousands of years seem to be the time to sleep and practice, which is so easy to spend. For ordinary people, thousands of years is already the time they have only ten times their life, but for practitioners, these thousands of years are just a short moment in their life, Perhaps this is the difference between cultivators and ordinary people. Ordinary people live a safe life for only a hundred years. They enjoy life and enjoy the ups and downs. They can feel the feelings that immortal people can''t feel all their life, and immortal also has the longevity and strength that ordinary people can''t touch all their life.


    Mortals conform to the way of heaven in exchange for an ordinary life. Practitioners change their lives against the sky, reverse everything, prolong their longevity, prolong their life and strengthen their strength. This may be the difference between mortals and immortals. Although the difference is small, the two kinds are quite different.


    Over the past thousand years, there has been no increase in the number of quasi saints in the great Xia Dynasty. The number of quasi saints in the great Xia Dynasty has indeed increased a lot. Originally, there were only nearly 3100 quasi saints in the great Xia Dynasty, but now the number of quasi saints in the great Xia Dynasty has reached more than 4000! In addition to those chaotic demons with quasi holy power, many old and powerful people in the summer movement also entered the quasi holy land. Most of them are the Tianjiao of the original local fairy world. Their original talent is very good, although they can''t be called demon evil, But for ordinary people, their talent can be called unprecedented, and they have experienced the blessing of the spirit of the world tree. Without knowing it, their talent has been strengthened a lot and improved to the degree of real arrogance. Therefore, it will be said that the future of the summer games is very brilliant!


    Once these Tianjiao in the summer Dynasty grow up, they are at least comparable to the existence of the realm of heaven. Even if they can''t become the top existence of heaven, they can at least become the existence of the first and second grade in the realm of heaven. Such a strong person is extremely strong even in one side of the dynasty, and can guard one side for one side of the dynasty, not to mention others, After the great Xia Dynasty had endless territory in the future, these arrogance must be the existence that can not be ignored for the great Xia Dynasty.


    Although their children are only quasi saints now, they are also conceits that can be expected in the future. One day in the future, they will become the pillar of the summer games and the middle-level combat power that can not be ignored in the summer games. Moreover, this situation will even be maintained until the whole world is detached from the summer games, Their talent is bound to be baptized and become the top Tianjiao who is more evil than now!


    In addition to these quasi saints, the number of Da Luo Jinxian in the Da Xia Yun Dynasty has reached an incalculable level. Now, if one brick is photographed in the Da Xia Yun Dynasty, ten out of ten people are the existence of the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! Now there are no cultivators in the golden immortal realm in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Basically, they have become the strong ones in the golden immortal realm!

 Chapter 1254

    For the current great Xia Dynasty, its strength has almost reached a limit. It is not that the current great Xia Dynasty cannot continue to improve. It is just that it can not be improved in just a few thousand years. It will take tens of thousands of years to make a huge improvement, After all, in the Xia Dynasty, most practitioners have entered the realm of golden immortals. It will take a long time to enter the realm of quasi saints. For most quasi saints in the Xia Dynasty, beheading is not a difficult problem, but it is not easy to cross the realm of quasi saints and enter the realm of saints, Although it sounds very simple for the three corpses to enter the realm of saints, after all, the realm of saints is the strongest realm under the so-called Tao realm. To enter this realm requires not only talent and efforts, but also enough understanding. Only when you realize the essence of the three corpses, can you have the opportunity to step into the realm of saints and become a great Luo Jinxian in the mixed yuan!


    After all, the realm of Luo Jinxian is the last realm under the Tao realm. It has touched the existence of some Tao realm abilities. It is not easy to step into this realm. After all, they can pay attention to the existence of the Tao realm, In addition to being stronger than them, there are only those who are at the peak of Hunyuan Wuda Luo Jinxian. After all, some Hunyuan Wuda Luo Jinxian who have special means even have the strength to surpass the level and fight against the strong in Tiandao territory when their cultivation has reached the half step Tiandao realm. Of course, such existence can be said to be very few, After all, it is rare to resist the existence of the heaven realm with the realm of saints. After all, the heaven realm is also the existence of the Tao realm. Even if the combat power of the saint realm is no matter how powerful, it is just the realm of saints. It belongs to the realm of fairyland. Even if the realm of heaven realm is a realm of first grade, it is also the power of the Tao realm, The existence of this level is generally a strong person who has mastered a top law or even a variety of top laws after countless years of precipitation. It can be said that it is ten times more difficult for mobile phones to have the strength comparable to the level of heaven in the realm of no great Luo Jinxian or even half step of heaven in Hunyuan. Only a small number of peerless demons have such top combat power.


    However, although this kind of person exists in the legend, there has never been any one who can take a half step to the realm of heaven and have a strong person who can challenge the realm of heaven. After all, such a legend only exists in the legend. Su Mu immediately felt his terrible strength after breaking through the first grade of the realm of heaven, You can even easily kill yourself who was still in the realm of heaven! It is needless to say how terrible Su Mu''s combat effectiveness is. Su Mu had the strength comparable to the five grades of the sage realm as early as he was in the sage realm, and how terrible is Su Mu''s combat effectiveness in the half step heaven realm?


    In the future, coupled with the perfect power of the divine elephant to restrain the prison, Su Mu''s strength can even enable him to fight several or even dozens of beings in the same realm at the same time when he is half a step into the realm of heaven, and they are still the existence of demons with top combat power, but even so, Su Mu also felt how terrible his strength was after he broke through the realm of heaven. When he broke through the realm of heaven, Su Mu thought that he could kill himself in the fairyland at will! Even if dozens of himself add up, he is definitely not his opponent now! It can be imagined how difficult it is to have the strength to surpass the level and fight the heaven realm in the half step heaven realm! Although there has always been such a legend in the world of heaven, the person who can really do this has never appeared!


    ......¡¢


    In the North Palace, Su Mu slowly stretched out. For thousands of years, Su Mu has stayed in the North palace without leaving. Now Su qinger has to deal with affairs in the summer transportation Dynasty. Generally, he will not encounter any problems. Even if he encounters something he can''t solve, he will come to the North Palace to ask Su mu for solutions, Therefore, Su Mu is very relieved that all the big and small things in the Xia Dynasty are handed over to Su qinger. In addition, many senior leaders of the Xia Dynasty are very convinced of Su qinger, even if she is not a saint or the future successor of the Xia Dynasty.


    At this time of Su Yutong''s seclusion, they also had no opinion on Su qinger''s administration of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Now the innate God residence and the innate creatures in the desolate world are very convinced of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, are extremely loyal to the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and have a sense of belonging like home to the great Xia Yun Dynasty, It is this sense of belonging that has constantly raised the strength of the great Xia Dynasty to an unspeakable level. Now the great Xia Dynasty has surpassed any force in the original wasteland world, whether it is the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin groups, the protagonist of the three ethnic robberies at the beginning of the world, the ancient Tianting established by later demon families, or the Tianting during the westward journey, Their strength is not at the same level as the current great Xia Dynasty. The current great Xia Dynasty has successfully surpassed any force in the original flood world and become a well deserved overlord in the flood world!


    However, only Su Mu was very clear in his mind that the current prosperous world seemed to be in the hands of the summer Dynasty, but there were still many doubts that they did not understand. Although most of the doubts had been solved by Su mu, such as Pangu''s birth conspiracy, the conspiracy of chaotic demons, etc, However, Su Mu is still very clear that the current flood world is still not in their hands. When the avenue examines the flood world, they will face an unprecedented challenge during the summer transportation, which Su Mu has never wanted to meet, Because the current summer Dynasty is not enough to face a strong man who has grown up and precipitated for many years.


    Although Su Mu has three human feelings given by the spirit of the world tree, Su Mu does not intend to rely on these three human feelings. Although it is said that the spirit of the world tree owes itself, Su Mu still wants to apply them to more profound places. After all, it must go through countless experiences to grow up in the current summer transportation Dynasty, Although the spirit of the world tree can let the great Xia Yun Dynasty spend countless disasters, these disasters were not personally spent by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, so they naturally lack this training opportunity. Therefore, Su Mu is still unwilling to provoke the existence of the avenue boundary in a short time!

 Chapter 1255

    However, although Su Mu plans to rely on the pressure of the avenue to make them grow up in the summer, according to his current estimation, such an outcome should be a little difficult. He has recruited 2999 of the 3000 chaotic demons, and the remaining one, the causal demon, has also been killed and swallowed up by himself, The causal demon God can be said to be the bridge connecting the avenue. Now Su Mu has destroyed the bridge. Maybe he can''t find it in a short time, but after a long time, the avenue found that the causal demon God has not been contacted. He must have a look at the chaotic world, At that time, it must be impossible for them to continue to hide in the desolate world and develop.


    In this way, it will certainly consume a human favor given by the spirit of the world tree. Although this is not a disaster for the summer Dynasty, in Su Mu''s opinion, it is not very good. Now Su Mu has not used any human favor given by the spirit of the world tree, that is to say, their transaction has not started yet, Once Su Mu used one of the three favors, their transaction can be said to be officially started. This is also one of the reasons why Su Mu is unwilling to use the favors given by the spirit of the world tree in a short time. Now their strength is still very unequal. Therefore, it is unknown what will happen after su Mu uses this favor, So the best way is to keep this favor and wait for Su Mu''s strength to be enough before trading.


    Although Su Mu''s strength was strong enough at that time, there might be no need to use the three human feelings given to Su mu by the spirit of the world tree, because at that time, it was no longer Su Mu but the spirit of the world tree who owed human feelings. Such ethereal things as human feelings were not owed once and forever, At present, it is the spirit of the world tree that owes human kindness, not su mu. However, if Su Mu uses the three human kindness given to him by the world tree, he will eventually become himself. This is not the same, but there is interaction between each other. Therefore, Su Mu has been reluctant to use the three opportunities given to him by the spirit of the world tree, Especially when things are still under his control, Su Mu will definitely not use the three human feelings given to him by the spirit of the world tree unless he arrives at the Jedi without any hesitation.


    For the current summer transportation Dynasty, most things still exist in their control. Of course, except for the avenue that created the chaotic world, it can be said that everything is under their control, even if it exists at the avenue level, As long as they don''t provoke each other in a short time, they will definitely not pose any threat to them in a short time. Although the 3000 chaotic demons are already under their command, and the bridge responsible for communicating with him, that is, the causal demons, have been killed or even swallowed by themselves, However, it should be normal for the causal demon God not to contact the avenue in a short time. After all, how can the existence of that level care when a causal demon God will contact him, so Su Mu doesn''t worry much about it at that time. Comparatively speaking, Su Mu is still worried about what to do if the avenue takes the initiative to contact the causal demon God one day.


    After all, now the cause and effect demon God has been killed and swallowed by himself and become his own power. Therefore, once the avenue is connected with the cause and effect demon God, there is only one result in the end, that is, to find something wrong in the chaotic world and in the famine world. After all, everything in the famine world has been disturbed by Su mu, All the forces that should have continued did not continue according to his original trend. Su mu can be said to have completely changed the direction of the famine world. If the Avenue had a whim, actively contacted the causal demon God, found something wrong, observed the chaotic world and even the famine world, Then the precipitation that has been maintained in the summer transportation dynasty may not be able to continue, because it is not easy to get rid of being stared at by a terrible existence at the avenue level!


    ......


    This is the western land of the famine world, where the hands of the great Xia Dynasty did not touch so deeply. Although it is true that the great Xia Dynasty now controls the whole famine world, after all, the western world is too far away from the central region of the whole famine world, and for those creatures who do not quite obey the command of the great Xia Dynasty, Maybe this is half of a paradise. Of course, it is difficult to find the existence of people who are not satisfied with the oral heart of the summer games in today''s prosperous world, but there is a saying that you are not RMB and can''t make everyone like you. Therefore, it is very normal for some people who are not satisfied with the oral heart of the summer games, It would be very abnormal if all the creatures in the boundless world were convinced of the summer Dynasty.


    In this western land, all the creatures who are not satisfied with the summer movement joined a new organization, that is, the western religion. Yes, yes, it is true that the western religion, a sect that existed several centuries later, appeared in the flood and famine world ahead of time. Therefore, it is also their reason for the summer movement that led to the emergence of the western religion, The great Xia Dynasty put the concept of merit on the table countless years earlier. It is also a very normal thing to appear in the western religion, and the two leaders of the western religion are zhunti and Zhun, who wanted to join the great Xia Dynasty but were rejected several times before.


    In today''s prosperous and desolate world, the existence of saints is not known, so Western leaders and zhunti have the courage to create Western religions and collect those who are not satisfied with the oral attitude of the summer games. After all, although the summer games are strong, the extent to which they are strong is still an unknown secret, Most of the living creatures in the current wasteland think that the quasi holy land is the limit of the current wasteland, but they don''t know that the saint''s land above the quasi holy land has already appeared. Even Su Mu has stepped into the unknown land of heaven. The living creatures in the wasteland are not clear at all.


    If you don''t take the initiative to tell the creatures in the wasteland that there are saints in the great Xia Dynasty, the creatures in the wasteland will never know how strong the great Xia Dynasty is!

 Chapter 1256

    For the creatures in the boundless world, they do not know what kind of existence saints are. Perhaps many creatures vaguely know the existence of such a realm as saints, but they do not understand how powerful this realm is. For them, quasi sainthood is a very terrible realm, Not to mention the saints above the quasi holy land, for them, I''m afraid they can''t enter the quasi Holy Land in their whole life, not to mention the high Saint fruit position, as the last state existing in the fairyland, will soon be exposed to the existence of the Tao land. Therefore, it is basically impossible for ordinary creatures to be exposed to the existence of the Tao land.


    Although these creatures are all inborn creatures in the famine world, their qualifications are not too high. After all, the most indispensable thing in the famine world may be inborn creatures. The number of inborn creatures in the famine world is completely incalculable, It can even be said that countless innate creatures fell from the ferocious beast Dynasty to the three families'' catastrophe, and then to the disaster of lich, even close to the period of the westward journey, but the number of the remaining innate creatures is also an incalculable number! It can be imagined how huge the number of innate creatures in the wasteland world is! Even after five catastrophes, the living creatures in the flood and famine world have reached an incalculable level!


    And if these inborn creatures have the ability to become saints, isn''t the way of heaven in the desolate world like nothingness? After all, for the heavenly way, they only have part of the strength of the heavenly way realm. Su Mu may have thought that the heavenly way is an existence equal to the heavenly way realm before entering the heavenly way realm, but he didn''t understand until Su Mu stepped into this realm that the so-called world heavenly way is only a half step heavenly way existence that has mastered part of the power of the heavenly way, The reason why they are so powerful is that they have the power of a world! As the existence under the jurisdiction of the world, it is basically impossible for them to kill one heaven!


    And if all the creatures in the wasteland have achieved the realm of saints, won''t the way of heaven in the wasteland directly burst? After all, as a way of heaven, the more the creatures under the jurisdiction of the world strengthen, the more they will strengthen. The fundamental reason why there are so many worlds in the prosperous and wasteland world and even in so many worlds among the heaven and earth, and set restrictions on the status of saints in their own world is that their strength is not enough to suppress so many saints, If the number of saints under their command exceeds the number under their jurisdiction, it is easy to have accidents. For example, the gods and demons in the divine tomb world directly gather to kill one side of the heavenly way. Although there is little voice, it is not none. Therefore, this is why many world heavenly ways set restrictions on the realm of saints, Let the number of those who can enter the realm of saints be within a certain limit. This limit may be strength or freedom, but the vast majority should be the same as the flood and famine world, which is the limit on the number of saints'' fruit positions!


    ......


    Thousands of years ago, the number of quasi saints and strong people in the famine world was very few. Of course, this was in the case of removing 3000 chaotic demons. Even if 3000 chaotic demons were added, the number was just a little more than 3000. Now, the number of quasi saints and strong people under the command of the Xia Dynasty in the famine world has reached a terrible number! You should know that these are the existence of cultivating to the quasi holy state step by step, rather than the existence of restoring cultivation to this level like the three thousand chaotic demons. Most of them are the original favored children of the great Xia Dynasty, and the rest are almost old strong ones. It can be said that there are very few congenital holy mansions in the boundless world that have reached the holy state! It can even be counted with one hand. Although the innate God residence in the wasteland world has amazing talent, their cultivation speed is really slow and terrible. The return of one year''s cultivation by the practitioners in the fairy world may take thousands of years to reach the God residence or the first born spirit in the wasteland world.


    This is not the problem of the innate creatures and the innate God residence in the wasteland world, but the limitations of their own cultivation methods and the world do not allow their cultivation speed to be too fast. After all, the creatures and the innate God residence in the wasteland world are limited by the heavenly way of the wasteland world, or in other words, by the avenue of the chaotic world, This is not their problem, but the problem of world restrictions, so it may be a very sad thing for them. The reason why Su Mu asked those innate creatures and innate gods to change their cultivation skills in the fairy world is to let them improve their cultivation speed, at least make their cultivation speed consistent with those in the fairy world, Although this will make the innate gods and creatures in the boundless world lose the cultivation skills that are most suitable for them, in this way, they will improve their body cultivation skills very quickly. As long as their cultivation skills are improved, it is not difficult for them to change their original skills in the later stage.


    If they have been practicing the skills in the boundless world and the skills born with them, maybe it is most suitable for them to practice later, but their growth speed is very slow. It can even be said that it is difficult for several centuries to achieve the return of millions of years of cultivation of practitioners in the immortal world, Therefore, it is a very correct choice for them to convert to the skill of the earth fairy world. It is enough to improve their cultivation. It is a very simple thing for them to convert to their own skill later. If they have been practicing their own skill all the time, there will be many problems if they want to convert to the skill of the earth fairy world in the later stage, The levels of the two worlds are completely different. The wasteland world can be said to be the top world in one side, and the earth fairy world is just a growing world. The gap can be said to be self-evident, so they can practice the skill of the earth fairy world first, and then turn to the skill of the wasteland world.


    However, it would be very difficult for them to cultivate the skills in the wasteland world first and then transfer to the skills in the fairy world. The skills in the wasteland world are too overbearing, not to mention the accompanying skills in the congenital God residence. They will not allow any other skills to enter the cultivator''s body at all, They will repel all forces different from their attributes!

 Chapter 1257

    Speaking of this, Su Mu suddenly remembered that the sage preaching had not appeared in the flood world, so it was undoubtedly a way to obtain merit. Although merit was useless to himself, after all, after his cultivation reached the realm of heaven, Su Mu had no interest in the merits of heaven in the flood world, Unless Da Dao''s merit falls, Su Mu really loses all interest in it. However, it is basically impossible for Su Mu to obtain Da Dao''s merit. Although Su Mu has not been exposed in Da Dao''s eyes, he has undoubtedly become two horizontal lines with Da Dao. Whether Da Dao finds Su Mu first, It''s better for Su Mu to grow up first. Only one of them can continue to live. It''s impossible to have one more.


    However, although the merits of the heavenly way have no effect on Su mu, for those innate creatures and innate gods in the wasteland world, the merits of the heavenly way is undoubtedly a shortcut to improve their cultivation. Merit is something that can be directly transformed into cultivation. Having enough merits can even make a person directly become a saint, To achieve the realm of mixed yuan and no great Luo Jinxian, you should know that the original way of saints'' becoming saints and preaching in the wasteland world is the way of virtue becoming saints. Therefore, for their innate creatures and innate gods in the wasteland world, virtue is a very rare treasure. For them, virtue can improve their accomplishments, It can also act on the accompanying treasure to improve the quality of the treasure, and even a large number of merits can make an ordinary acquired Lingbao incarnate into a merit treasure comparable to the best congenital Lingbao!


    If they preach to the local cultivators in the desolate world during the summer movement to obtain merit, how terrible the speed of their cultivation will become! Not to mention anything else, if Hongjun preaches once, the number of merits he can obtain is absolutely unimaginable. Even if this huge merit can improve Hongjun''s cultivation by one or two grades, it is not impossible! But the most important thing is that the rest of the creatures in the wasteland world do not grow too fast, and there are no profound people to guide them in the immortal world, so their growth speed is not too fast. If all the ways to obtain merit in the wasteland world are in hand, Then they must be able to grow up at an unimaginable speed, and it may be just a matter of a short time to achieve the realm of great Luo Jinxian!


    Now, their local practitioners in the fairy world in the summer movement have broken through the realm of Dalai Jinxian, and some have even reached the peak of Dalai Jinxian, and even began to prepare to chop corpses to achieve quasi sainthood. It can be said that the local innate creatures in the flood and wasteland are basically holding back the hind legs of the summer movement, Although those congenital divine mansions have entered the realm of great Luo Jinxian, it is not a short time before they enter the realm of quasi saints. If they are not found by the Avenue during this period, it will be a short window period for their summer transportation. In this empty window period, how far they can grow is a problem.


    If they can all break through the realm of golden immortals in Dalao within this period of time, Su Mu is sure to gather all the forces of the creatures in the whole desolate world and raise the grade of the great Xia Dynasty to medium! Now, the great Xia Dynasty can only be regarded as inferior quality among the countless dynasties. Even now, the great Xia Dynasty has strong qualifications and can be expected in the future, but after all, the growth time of the great Xia Dynasty is too short. Even when it was still in the imperial dynasty, the great Xia Dynasty has only spent about 140000 years, For those old-fashioned Yunchao, even 150000 years is just a war time for them. Therefore, it is unimaginable that the great Xia Yunchao has become an existence comparable to the medium Yunchao in just 150000 years. If most of the ways to obtain merit in the flood and famine world are in hand, Let most of the creatures in the wild world become the spirit of the golden immortals, so Su Mu is sure to create a medium-sized Dynasty and let the whole summer Dynasty step into the level of the old dynasty!


    The old Dynasty is not the kind of dynasty that has precipitated tens of millions of ages. As long as one dynasty has grown up to the point of medium Dynasty, it is an old Dynasty. No matter how long it has been from the beginning of its establishment to the present, as long as it can enter the ranks of medium Dynasty, Then it can be regarded as an old-fashioned power of transporting North Korea! However, there are still some difficulties to enter this level. After all, it can be said that it is extremely difficult to enter the realm of great Luo Jinxian for most innate creatures in the whole world! Although it doesn''t sound like how difficult it is, it''s difficult to implement it!


    As long as they have enough merits and virtues, not to mention the achievement of great Luo Jinxian, becoming saints is a casual problem, but the problem is that the way of heaven in the wasteland world limits the number of saints in the wasteland world. They basically have no chance to become saints. If they have always been loyal to the summer games, it is not impossible to enter the realm of saints in the future, Of course, the premise of all this is that they honestly follow the great Xia Yun Dynasty. When the great Xia Yun Dynasty grows to a certain extent, these inborn creatures in the wasteland world can even reach the point of sanctification for everyone. Not to mention the inborn gods in the wasteland world, sanctification is just a lack of opportunity for them, In order to make them willing to follow the summer Dynasty, becoming holy is not a thing for them.


    For the congenital God''s residence in the wasteland world, they have the inside information and talent to become saints, but the opportunity is not enough. The sage fruit seats were distributed by Hongjun and not distributed to them. It can be said that each congenital God''s residence in the wasteland world has the inside information and talent to become saints, but the opportunity is not enough, As long as they keep growing up with the great Xia Yun Dynasty, becoming a saint may just be a matter of time. For them, the great Xia Yun Dynasty is undoubtedly an opportunity. As long as they follow the great Xia Yun Dynasty and hold the great Xia Yun Dynasty up their thighs, becoming a saint is just one of the events that will be spent in the next few years, not to mention becoming a saint, Even stepping into the Tao realm is not impossible.

 Chapter 1258

    Although the realm is a terrible realm, the existence of stepping into this realm has not been absent since ancient times. Even there are still many people who have reached this realm since ancient times, and their number has even reached an incalculable level. These congenital temples in the boundless world themselves belong to the existence with very good talent, If they were born in other worlds, it would not be difficult to call them Tianjiao with their talent, but they were born in a world with many restrictions, which makes it difficult for their cultivation to break through, not to mention the realm, It is very difficult for them to even break through the realm of saints, not to mention the realm of Tao that exceeds the realm of saints!


    With their talent, they don''t break through the Tao realm in other worlds, but they are absolutely stable compared with saints, because there will be so many conspiracies in other worlds like the flood world. For most other worlds, although there are restrictions on the road, they will not be excluded by the road theory, and the flood world is completely different, The famine world was originally born in conspiracy. Everything here is arranged. Whether Pangu cut off chaos to create the famine world, or the life of chaos beads, these may be conspiracies against the famine world. Under the restrictions of so many conspiracies, they don''t say they enter the Tao realm, It is very difficult for them to enter the realm of Hunyuan Wuda Luo Jinxian! Even the positions of these mixed elements without great Luo Jinxian were arranged early!


    If the birth world of these congenital gods is the same as that of the earth fairy world, their growth is absolutely terrible. Although their birth is due to many parts of Pangu''s death, it also represents that their initial talent is extremely terrible! Anyway, Pangu is also a terrible strong man who is comparable to the peak of the realm of heaven at birth! This kind of existence can be incarnated into a top power at will everywhere! However, most of the congenital divine residences in the wasteland world are reproduced in the wasteland world with the help of Pangu''s power. Although Su Mu guessed that the 3000 congenital divine residences were likely to be transformed by the 3000 chaotic demons in the chaotic world, Su Mu also overturned the original idea with the passage of time, There are two differences between the three thousand congenital gods in the wasteland world and the three thousand chaotic demons in the chaotic world! Although they have a breath close to those chaotic demons, they are not transformed by the power of any chaotic demons. At most, even Pangu reborn them in the boundless world with his own flesh with the help of the power emitted from those chaotic demons killed by himself, This should be the identity of the three thousand congenital God mansions in the boundless world!


    After su Mu learned about such a startling plot, he couldn''t help but feel incomparable surprise. I have to say that Pangu, no, or it should be said that the master of the chaotic world, that is, the strong man at the avenue level, was too heavy. Pangu probably didn''t create 3000 congenital holy Mansions for anything else! But for the future as like as two peas of the world, the Pangu will never be cut off, and the innate God mansion itself is the power of many chaotic gods and the incarnations of all parts of Pangu, and once the main road is in the same way as Su Mu''s mind, Then it is a disaster for the desolate world and even for the whole chaotic world!


    In the future of the wild world, Su Mu knows that there is a terrible disaster! It''s even called a disaster! However, after su Mu entered the realm of heaven, he did not pay attention to the disaster. The power of the realm of heaven was indeed beyond Su Mu''s imagination, and such terrible power was completely against the sky. Therefore, after su Mu entered the realm of heaven, he directly ignored the great disaster that would have come, Because Su Mu doesn''t pay attention to the disaster of which level, the strength of the heaven realm seems to give Su Mu a mysterious confidence. Of course, Su Mu''s confidence also has a reason. In the original flood and famine world, the saints United Hongjun to resist the disaster with the strength of one world, and Su Mu immediately understood it after entering the heaven realm, That kind of strength can be destroyed by waving!


    However, after su Mu considered many conspiracies in the famine world, he couldn''t help feeling helpless. The existence of the famine world may have only one purpose in the end, that is, to let the master of the chaotic world, that is, the terrible strong man in the realm of the avenue, obtain the chaotic bead that integrates the power of three rules. Pangu''s will has never disappeared, He is secretly gradually controlling the thoughts of most creatures in the wasteland world! He finally or should be said to be the ultimate goal of the strong man of Da Dao is to build Pangu''s resurrection! Maybe it''s just an insurance! An insurance to help them fight against chaos! Since who has created the chaotic world, he will not want to see the chaotic world directly destroyed in his own hands. Once he takes his hand, the chaotic world, including the wasteland world, will easily turn into fly ash! So he trained Pangu in the dark! Let Pangu have all the strength of 3000 chaotic demons, let him grow up and help Da Dao fulfill his unfinished long cherished wish!


    After realizing this purpose, Su Mu was shocked by it. To be honest, it was the first time he saw such a terrible plot! If the purpose is as like as two peas think, then we can only say which patience is too much. It is simply a cost to countless times to make the world of the flood land born, and arrange all the preparations for the future to prepare for the final chaos of the Pearl to increase his strength. If the avenue of the chaotic world really mastered a chaotic body or had the special ability to cultivate other rules, it would be a very shocking thing for him! If the master of the chaotic world really has the ability to devour the three rules in the chaotic bead, he will gather one of the three rules. At that time, how far his strength will reach is a problem without estimation! But Su Mu guessed in his heart that if the plan was successful, he would definitely be able to step into the realm of half step detachment! If he had such terrible forces, Su Mu would never be able to defeat him even if he used the spirit of the world tree!

 Chapter 1259

    You should know that even the cultivation of the spirit of the world tree is only half of the realm of detachment. Moreover, because the spirit of the world tree controls the ten thousand realms of the heavens, to some extent, she is very powerful, but not so powerful. As the carrier carrying the ten thousand realms of the heavens, the spirit of the world tree can play an extremely terrible power, But she can also be weak, even the existence of the ordinary half of the detached realm can not match, because she needs to use her internal strength from time to time to maintain the heavens and the world. This is to prevent a certain world of the heavens and the world from going to destruction because of something.


    If she hasn''t done any maintenance in the near future, it''s easy to destroy the master of the chaotic world, that is, the existence of the avenue realm, with the power of the world tree spirit. However, if she has recently maintained a certain world in the world of heaven and earth, resulting in her strength falling to a new level, Su Mu''s asking her to help is not just helping herself, On the contrary, it is causing trouble and delaying itself. If the avenue plan of the chaotic world is really successful, the spirit of the world tree must consume its own strength to try its best to maintain the wasteland world and the chaotic world, but in this way, the strength in her body will be reduced to a terrible level, If Su Mu asks her to help him at that time, it will even put the spirit of the world tree into a very dangerous situation. After all, who can practice to the realm of the road is not a ruthless person? The infinite life power of the world tree spirit itself is absolutely something they attach great importance to!


    If Su Mu forcibly asks her to help when the spirit of the world tree is weak, she must be perceived by the avenue of the chaotic world. Once the avenue of the chaotic world detects the terrible life force of the spirit of the world tree, the avenue of the chaotic world with endless pursuit of strength must start on it, He even contacted many of his friends to attack the spirit of the world tree! So if Su Mu wants to find the spirit of the world tree to help him deal with the success of the plan, he must push the spirit of the world tree into a desperate situation! Although it is said that the spirit of the world tree owes him three human feelings, Su Mu has not completed the entrustment of the spirit of the world tree, so the statement that the spirit of the world tree owes him human feelings is not so tenable. At that time, even if Su Mu asks the spirit of the world tree to help her solve the road of the chaotic world, she can refuse lightly!


    However, the best thing for Su Mu may be that the most important thing in the chaotic world Avenue plan now, that is, the chaotic bead, is already in his own hands, so Su Mu doesn''t need to worry about some problems that he can''t solve after the chaotic world Avenue plan is successful one day in the future! It seems that Su Yutong found the chaotic bead and refined it is a very good thing, because she has inadvertently interrupted the plan of the chaotic world Avenue! This is very good news for the summer Dynasty, the whole famine world, or the whole chaotic world. It is undoubtedly the best news for them to put the plan of the chaotic world avenue into stillbirth.


    After all, if the plan of that avenue is completed and allowed to grow unharmed, the risk factor they will face in the summer transportation will be very huge, and it is not strange that they will even be destroyed. Although it is said that the summer transportation has not encountered any setbacks until now, it does not mean that the summer transportation is invincible, The existence that can destroy the great Xia Dynasty is not absent in the world. As for the existence that this world can destroy them, there are countless. The reason why the great Xia Dynasty is safe and sound and even grows smoothly to this point, luck actually accounts for a large part.


    The main reason is that they have strong enough gas transportation in the summer transportation Dynasty. They have enough gas transportation. It is precisely because of such huge gas transportation that the summer transportation Dynasty grows so rapidly, In a short period of more than 100000 years, they have mastered the earth fairyland and the wasteland world, and even the wasteland world is one of the top thousand worlds among the ten thousand worlds of the heavens. It can be imagined that if they had not had enough luck in the summer movement, they would not have grown to the extent of today and sit on the two thousand worlds, Its territory is incomparably vast, and there are countless strong people. If the great Xia Yun Dynasty had not been strong enough, it would not have been possible to support such a huge world in any case. However, if the plan of the chaotic world Avenue was really successful, the great Xia Yun Dynasty''s Qi could not survive under that Avenue, Because now it is very difficult to face the strong in the realm of Avenue in the great summer transportation Dynasty, not to mention the terrorist existence that has stepped into the realm of detachment with half of their feet! In any case, the great Xia Dynasty can''t compete with that existence in a short time! At least for a short time.


    If the summer Dynasty wants to grow up to have enough strength to compete with the terrible existence of half stepping into the realm of transcendence, then at least it needs to grow into the top or even none! Because for the existence of half of the realm of detachment, Yunchao is just an existence that they can destroy by waving their hands. Although they only half step into that realm, the existence of that realm has touched the mystery of detachment and mastered the power that their practitioners of heaven and earth simply can''t understand, The power of that level is not something that the cultivators of heaven and earth on their side can resist at all. If they want to deal with a strong person who has reached the realm of half step transcendence, they must have at least one existence of the realm of half step transcendence, because the existence of that realm has understood the mystery of heaven and earth, and it is not something that the strong person of the same realm can''t resist at all!


    If you want to kill a terrible existence that has reached the level of detachment, you need at least three strong people in the same level! Because the existence of that level wants to leave without being killed, it only needs to run away all the time. Some terrible existence that can completely hide their body shape can even disappear in an instant. Therefore, if you want to kill a strong person who is half beyond the realm, you must have at least three beings of the same level.

 Chapter 1260

    However, even so, it is very difficult to kill a strong man who has reached the state of half step transcendence. After all, who has not experienced countless life and death when cultivating to that state. Before this situation, they have experienced countless experiences similar to this situation, so they face the situation that seems to be doomed to death again, They may also be able to find the only way to survive, and then find a chance to get out so that they can survive unharmed! It''s too difficult to kill a strong man who has reached the state of half step transcendence, not to mention that once the plan of the avenue of the chaotic world is successful, or a person who has mastered the power of three rules, whether it''s the power of time rules, space rules, or space rules, these are extremely terrible forces, Can make the existence of an avenue realm have unimaginable power!


    It is precisely because of the existence of the power of these rules that it is very difficult for them to kill them even when they are most weak. Moreover, as mentioned above, even when the spirit of the world tree who is also half detached consumes most of its power to maintain the world, Even a strong person who has reached the level of half step transcendence still needs to find a few or even dozens of peers who can do it! Of course, maybe this is also because the spirit of the world tree itself is a terrible strong person who has precipitated for countless years and carried countless heaven and thousands of worlds. The strong person who is usually half step beyond the realm escapes from three to four strong people of the same level in his weakest period, and the spirit of the world tree itself is the source of the gathering of countless forces of the heaven and thousands of worlds, Therefore, if you want to kill the spirit of the world tree in the weak period and devour the incomparable life force in her body, no more than 20 or even more than 25 strong people who have reached the state of half step transcendence can absolutely do it! After all, no matter how weak she is, she is also the body of the world tree carrying the heaven and the world. With the terrible life force in the spirit of the world tree, they can''t kill it at will!


    Although the avenue of the chaotic world does not necessarily know the existence of the realm of detachment and half of the realm of detachment, once he comes into contact with that realm, he will clearly understand the terrible part of that realm, and the afraid existence that has reached the realm of half detachment among the ten thousand worlds of the heavens is rare, but it is not impossible to find, They are just hiding in the deepest part of this heaven and earth, observing all things that happen in this heaven and earth, and at this moment, perhaps there is a terrible existence in this heaven and earth that has reached half of the transcendence. He is observing the boundless world with his frost like eyes and the growth of their summer transportation! This is not impossible.


    However, if the avenue plan of the chaotic world is successful and has a terrible strength comparable to half of the transcendental realm, he will certainly have the ability to talk to other half of the transcendental strongmen hidden in the depths of the world. If the spirit of the world tree is seriously injured at that time to help Su mu, Then which avenue of the chaotic world must communicate with other terrible beings who have reached the half detached state. If they all agree to fight the spirit of the world tree, the spirit of the world tree will be in danger of dying. Su Mu is not sure whether he can have the strength comparable to the other party after the success of the chaotic world Avenue plan, After all, Su Mu has just stepped into the realm of heaven. Let alone the realm of detachment, even in the realm of Avenue, Su Mu still has a long way to go!


    So for this time, Su Yutong''s plan to take the avenue of the chaotic world was destroyed by coincidence. Su Mu also had some luck in his heart. After all, if the plan was successful, the first unlucky thing must be their summer transportation, and the time from the birth of the chaotic pearl is only a hundred years. How far can the summer transportation grow in a hundred years? I''m afraid it''s very difficult for those practitioners in the boundless world to improve their grades. It''s undoubtedly impossible to face the Lord of the chaotic world after the success of the plan!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the deepest part of the world, there is indeed a terrible existence who has reached the half detached state. She has put her eyes down on them. The vast world has put down their bodies during the summer movement. However, Su Mu guessed wrong that the terrible strong man who has reached the half detached state has no cold eyes like frost, and there is not any cold in her eyes, On the contrary, it is full of enthusiasm and expectation! In addition to these two feelings, her eyes are full of doubts and lack of connection, and the half of the strong man who is hiding in the deepest part of the world, observing the wasteland world and the summer movement Dynasty is the spirit of the world tree who has established an agreement with Su Mu!


    "Are you him or not? Otherwise, how could you look so alike? But you went to the other side of the world to fight? How could you appear here in such a weak posture? If you were him, why didn''t you look at me so cold and even without any emotion when you told me what I handed over to you the last time you met? Are you there Is it him? Su mu, Su mu, you even have the same name. If you are really him, do you forget me? "The spirit of the world tree can''t help asking himself whether Su Mu and Su Mu are the same person? If they were the same person, what had he experienced and what would he be like now? The cultivation was so weak that even the spirit of the world tree vaguely remembered that he had let Su Mu go to Xuantian from the end of the law era in the future.


    The spirit of the world tree can''t help but recall their past together. That time may be the best time she has experienced in her life. No one knows their existence. They live in seclusion in the most central place of the universe. Although they do the most common things, they feel very satisfied, However, because Su Mu''s cultivation could not restrain her from going to another heaven and earth, she also became the carrier of the world tree. The distance between them was unknown, but even so, the spirit of the world tree did not have any complaints, because she knew that one day, Su Mu would return to this heaven and earth to find herself and take herself away, but with the passage of time, After countless years, she couldn''t bear it. She wanted to go to find Su mu.

 Chapter 1261

    For countless years, she missed that man all the time, but that man never appeared in her life. Later, she became the spirit of the world tree, the carrier of countless worlds in the heavens and the world, and the most powerful magic power in this world. It can be said that she is an invincible existence in this world, But even so, what can we do? She never missed the man in her heart. It can be said that even now, she is still waiting for the man to appear in her life again, but the reality is cruel. After countless years, she still didn''t wait for his return, so she wanted to leave and find him.


    But cannot do without as like as two peas of heaven and earth, and the world is the most important part of the world. At that time, a black man appeared in front of her. She clearly remembered the appearance of that man as before. In addition, her name, voice and breath made her feel that the man who appeared in front of her was him, but just when she was ready to ask, the man in black spoke. His voice was very familiar, and even the spirit of the world tree could be incomparably sure and point to the man and say it was him, However, the words without any emotion made the spirit of the world tree feel uncertain. After all, the man had been away for countless centuries. She couldn''t remember how long it had been, and he promised to come back to find himself. As for why his tone and performance would be so cold after he came back, She hasn''t thought about it yet.


    In her heart, she felt that the man in black was very similar, but she was not the man in black. She learned this later, because he was just an ordinary man who appeared in the end of the law. Although it was a coincidence, he also made his own efforts, but he was different. He was the top strong man in the world and showed his style as soon as he was born, Otherwise, you can''t look up to him. You''ve even waited for him for countless years. Although it''s clear in your heart that they are not the same person, the spirit of the world tree still feels incomparable doubts. If they are really not the same person, why do you care about their names and their breath, Looks the same even in many places? It''s hard not to realize that I miss him for too long. Have I had hallucinations?


    Maybe that''s it, but she still has great doubts in her heart. She wants to find out these doubts by herself, so she has been secretly observing Su mu. Even if Su Mu returns to the fairy world to practice in seclusion, she is in her observation all the time. Of course, except for the 130000 years, She doesn''t know what happened in the 130000 years when Su Mu disappeared, but even so, it doesn''t hinder the world tree spirit''s observation of Su mu, but she is very curious about what happened in the 130000 years when Su Mu disappeared. In just 130000 years, Su Mu has stepped into the realm of heaven! You should know that Su Mu''s seclusion is just a realm of saints. For countless strong people in the world of heaven, it is basically impossible to rush through a large section of the realm of saints and directly enter the realm of heaven, but Su Mu did it! Therefore, she has always wanted to find out what happened during the 130000 years since Su Mu disappeared, but it takes some time. After all, although she can observe Su Mu at every time point, it does not mean that she can pay attention to Su mu all the time, as the spirit of the world tree and the carrier of the world, She also has her own things to solve.


    But even so, as like as two peas, she still had endless curiosity about Su mu, and the mysterious man had done all he had done. She had met with Su Mu some time ago, though there was not much understanding between the two men, but all the actions that Su Mu had shown were exactly the same as those before him in countless times. Maybe they were the same person, but the reason why the spirit of the world tree didn''t confirm this guess was that she believed too much in that person. She believed that he would create a new look in the other world. If Su Mu was really that person, everything he had done before might have failed, In other words, maybe he failed in the other world and finally used some secret method to return to this world, but the spirit of the world tree was unwilling to believe it. She thought that the person would create new achievements in the other world. Such achievements might not be great, but the spirit of the world tree believed that even if he didn''t succeed, Will not be so embarrassed to return to this side of the world! And if he really returned to this world, why hasn''t he come to find himself? Why didn''t he come to him and tell himself about these years?


    These doubts seem to point to Su mu, who seems to have gathered countless mysteries. Some time ago, Su Mu recovered 3000 chaotic demons and offended the Lord of the chaotic world. In fact, she already knew the plan of the Lord of the chaotic world, It''s just that she wants to condense the three rules and try to enter a half step transcendence, but the spirit of the world tree doesn''t have any panic, because she has a very inexplicable feeling in her heart, that is, she believes in Su mu, a man with the same name as her husband and 90% similar to her husband! Perhaps it was because she believed Su Mu enough that she made the decision to let Su Mu help her leave the world tree and regain control of her body. If it was someone else, the spirit of the world tree might not even look at it. After all, if she wanted to help herself get rid of the entanglement of countless worlds in the world, It''s not easy to leave the world and regain your freedom.


    If you want to help yourself get rid of the carrier of the world tree and successfully obtain freedom, Su Mu must have the strength beyond the realm to be able to do it! The reason why she thinks Su Mu will reach that level is not only because the man in black claims to be su Mu''s future, but also because she believes in what Su mu can do in her heart! If Su Mu was replaced by someone else, even if the man in Black said it was someone else''s future, the spirit of the world tree would not believe it!

 Chapter 1262

    Outside the chaotic world, there is a place full of extinction and chaos. At this moment, the owner of the chaotic world is frowning and looking at the chaotic world in front of him. However, the huge chaotic world in front of him is like a small glass ball. He can observe any corner and any place in it, Finding anything that happens in it looks like a man constantly moving the instrument in front of him with his hand, and his increasing eyebrows show that he has found something wrong in the chaotic world! Here! It is undoubtedly a very terrible thing for the great Xia Dynasty, the chaotic world and the wasteland world.


    At this moment, Su Mu doesn''t know. At this moment, he has been noticed by the avenue of the chaotic world, but perhaps for some reason, the man in the avenue didn''t escape into the chaotic world for the first time, but shook his head at will to hide the chaotic world, In fact, the chaotic world is very big, not just his hand and the size of a glass ball. The real chaotic world is thousands of miles apart. Even if he wants to walk through the chaotic world in the chaotic world, it will take him a month or two. You know, he is a strong man. Even so, he will take a month or two to play the chaotic world, It can be imagined how huge the world he created is!


    The reason why the chaotic world looks so small in front of which avenue is only because he holds the core of the chaotic world. The chaotic world appears according to the birth of the chaotic bead, and then dissipates its trace until it is held by Su Yutong. However, the core of the chaotic world has always been held in the hands of the master of the chaotic world and has never been lost, It is precisely because of mastering this core that he can explore everything that happens in the chaotic world all the time, anytime and anywhere. In this world where there are powerful people, he can regard those created worlds as one dimension, and it is precisely because of the existence of these dimensions that he has the existence of the universe.


    The universe of the heavens is just the aggregation of these dimensions. The world created by countless avenues is basically a world similar to the chaotic world, and these worlds contain countless large or medium thousand worlds, and there are countless small thousand worlds, However, there is a gathering place in the center of these countless worlds that is not known by these roads, and that gathering place is where the world tree exists. Originally, the world tree was just an existence equivalent to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, a cultivator. However, with more and more worlds in this world, the world tree also acts as the carrier carrying these countless worlds, Therefore, the world tree has directly stepped into the realm of the road. Even because these worlds are becoming stronger and stronger, the world tree now has the power comparable to detachment. The reason why the spirit of the world tree can only use the power of half a step beyond the realm is just because her own strength is not strong enough, If the cultivation of the spirit of the world tree was strong enough when she became the carrier of the world tree, she could easily play a terrible strength far beyond the realm of detachment with the help of the endless power in the world tree.


    However, it''s a pity that when the spirit of the world tree and the world tree were integrated into one, their strength was not very strong. Of course, this was just a comparison. After all, when the spirit of the world tree was integrated into the world tree, their cultivation also reached half of the transcendence, However, even such terrible strength still can not integrate the world tree to play the most terrible strength in the world tree, but in fact, if the strength of the spirit of the world tree really reached the realm of detachment, then she has no need to integrate with the world tree. After all, it is just a comparison.


    After all, it is the carrier of countless worlds. Even though few of these world grades have reached the vast world, if the countless small thousands of worlds are added together, they can compare with a middle thousands of worlds, and the countless middle thousands of worlds together are enough to compare with a large thousands of worlds. Of course, What is said here is not that countless thousands of worlds together can have the strength to compare with one thousand worlds, but that the energy that countless thousands of worlds together can have and produce is enough to compare with one thousand worlds, and how many thousands of worlds exist in the universe, It has always been an unknown question how many small worlds there are. Maybe the spirit of the world tree knows how many worlds there are, but she can''t tell how many, because the energy generated by the sum of countless worlds even makes the world tree reach the power after detachment. If you insist, the world tree itself


    The power is no less than the baby just born three months in Tianmu world! It can be imagined how many worlds exist to push the world tree from an ordinary and incomparable realm of luojinxian to the limit of surpassing this world!


    And it is precisely because of the terrible power in the world tree that when the spirit of the world tree was integrated with him, even if it had the strength comparable to half a step beyond the realm, it was still unable to fully use the huge power of the world tree after integrating the world tree. If the spirit of the world tree could really use the endless energy inside the world tree, Then the strength of the world tree spirit will definitely reach an extremely terrible level. At that time, even if the world tree spirit encounters the terrible existence of several or even dozens of Avenue realm when she is most weak, she will never have any fear, but it must also be that she can give full play to the full strength of the world tree, Otherwise, we can imagine how difficult it is to achieve.


    Although the spirit of the world tree and the world tree are indeed integrated together, their strength is not different. Most of the power of the world tree is used to maintain the world boundaries, but even so, its own power is extremely terrible. Although the spirit of the world tree can recover more quickly by relying on the world tree, But it can not bring him direct strength. Of course, after being integrated with the world tree, her talents and qualifications have obviously become stronger, but under the same benefits, she has also lost her original freedom and maintained the heaven and the world day by day and year by year, In addition, no time belongs to her. Perhaps this is the consequence of commanding the heaven and the world.

 Chapter 1263

    Because he doesn''t want to see that some things in the future are beyond his control, Su Mu has also started a system that has not been used for a long time recently. After reading for many times, the items obtained are ordinary things, but this time, Su mu can be said to have a rich harvest. Among them, what surprises Su Mu most is not a treasure or a panacea, It''s a ball shaped object emitting pure white light. It''s not anything else, but a ball containing the cultivation achievements of the strong man in the realm of avenue for 30 million years, that is to say, the ball emitting pure white light contains everything that a strong man who has reached the realm of avenue for 30 million years, whether it''s skill or magic power, It has been contained by this pure white spherical object, and among the light balls of this pure white ball, Su Mu is most shocked and favorite, that is, the cultivation accomplishments obtained by the strong man of the avenue realm in 30 million years!


    yes! It''s true that the inside of this pure white light ball contains the accomplishments of a powerful terrorist who has reached the realm of the great road in 30 million years! In other words, if Su Mu completely absorbs this light ball, Su Mu''s cultivation will definitely reach an extremely terrible level! Even if this pure white light ball can''t directly break through the realm of the road, it can definitely improve Su Mu''s cultivation by several grades in the shortest time. The terrible energy contained in this light ball can definitely make su Mu''s cultivation achieve a qualitative leap in a short time! Of course, relying on the energy contained in the light ball, it is completely impossible to push Su Mu to the realm of the road. After all, it is not easy to touch that realm.


    Thirty million years sounds like an incomparably long time, but people who really understand it are very clear. For the strong in the realm of Avenue, thirty million years is just a casual experience in the blink of an eye. If Su mu can successfully enter the realm of Avenue only with this light ball, Then other practitioners really don''t have to work hard! Although the items obtained by the strong man in the realm of Da Dao after 30 million years of narcissism are very precious, they may be just a drop in the bucket for Su mu. If you give this light ball to others to swallow, you can definitely pile a mortal''s strength directly into the realm of quasi saints or even saints, but for Su mu, This is really just a drop in the bucket. After all, only Su Mu knows how much energy he needs to spend to break through the realm of cultivation!


    If an ordinary person absorbs a drop of blood from the immortal Lord previously obtained from Tianmu world, with the energy contained in it, it can definitely make a mortal break through the realm of three or four products in the realm of heaven. After su Mu swallowed it, he just broke through from the first product in the realm of saints to the first product in the realm of heaven, although he crossed a great realm, However, Su Mu knew in his heart that if he tried to cultivate a wave of speech, he might not be able to have a cultivation comparable to his current cultivation in just 130000 years, but the difference was definitely not so huge. In fact, the biggest improvement of Su Mu''s swallowing the blood of the immortal Lord was not cultivation, After all, Su Mu''s talent for the cultivation of the realm of heaven may be untouchable for 130000 years, but in Su Mu''s view, 150000 years may be almost the same. In fact, the greatest improvement Su Mu obtained after absorbing the blood of the immortal Lord is the strength of the divine elephant to restrain the prison, Originally, Su Mu only trained the Shenxiang prison strength to the eleventh level. He has brought eleven kinds of magic powers to Su mu. It is precisely because of these eleven kinds of magic powers that Su Mu has such terrible combat effectiveness. Now, the Shenxiang prison strength has suddenly reached a perfect level by swallowing the drop of blood of the immortal Lord.


    At present, the prison strength of Shenxiang town has firmly occupied every place in Su Mu''s body. The cell strength in Su Mu''s body has reached a point where there is almost no solution in the realm of heaven! It is no exaggeration to say that Su Mu''s physical strength at this moment has far exceeded Pangu''s ability to compete with 3000 chaotic demons! Of course, Su Mu''s strength still lags far behind that of Pangu. After all, even if Pangu doesn''t have the blessing of the power of the road, he is still firmly at the peak of the realm of heaven, and Su Mu is now just an ordinary grade of the realm of heaven. Even if Su Mu''s combat power is amazing, It is also very difficult for a strong man who has reached the peak of heaven and Taoism to fight against Pangu.


    Even in the holy King''s world, there is only one strong terrorist who can cultivate the prison strength of the divine elephant to the level of Su mu, and it takes countless natural materials and treasures and countless centuries to achieve this level, and what Su Mu spends is just a drop of the blood of the immortal Lord, Although this drop of the immortal Lord''s blood is very powerful and contains terrible energy, it is also a consumable and is used to improve strength. Su Mu only consumed part of the heaven and earth treasure, and a drop of the immortal Lord''s blood improved the prison calming power of the divine elephant to a satisfactory level. It can be imagined how many other treasures have been saved, Moreover, Su Mu only used a drop of the immortal Lord''s blood. One percent of the energy in his blood had improved the prison calming power of the divine elephant to perfection, and most of the rest were promoted in other aspects of his body.


    For example, the energy needed to improve Su Mu''s accomplishments from the realm of saints to the realm of heaven is absolutely appalling. A drop of the immortal''s blood not only promoted Su Mu''s accomplishments to the realm of heaven, but also promoted Su Mu''s physique and cells in his body to countless levels, It can even be said that the present Su Mu and the original Su Mu are completely two levels of life. What''s more terrible is that the blood of the immortal Lord is just a drop of the most common blood, but even so, Su Mu''s promotion is extremely comprehensive, Even Su Mu''s chaotic body, which has been solidified by Sanqing, has been greatly improved again. If the original Su Mu''s constitution can only be regarded as an ordinary chaotic body, now Su Mu''s chaotic body has exceeded a certain limit and has become a genuine congenital chaotic body. Even the chaotic body can no longer describe Su Mu''s constitution, Now Su Mu may not be a chaotic body, but a new constitution separated from the chaotic body!

 Chapter 1264

    In the desolate world, Su Mu looked at the pure white light ball in front of him and took a deep breath. This is not something that can completely devour and absorb it in a short time. If you want to absorb this light ball, even Su Mu will take at least thousands of years now, and Su Mu knows very clearly that he will only come back for thousands of years, If he disappears for thousands or even tens of thousands of years, what should his wife and daughter do? Therefore, facing the pure white light ball in front of him, Su Mu didn''t know how to solve it. If he didn''t absorb it, wouldn''t the achievements of a strong man in the realm of Avenue in 30 million years be wasted? If absorbed, Su Mu will obviously disappear for thousands or even tens of thousands of years.


    In this short period of time, Su Mu''s debt to Su Yutong and Liu Qingyi and the debt to red sleeve Su qinger are difficult to make up. He owes them enough. Su Mu always hesitates. To tell the truth, as an emperor, Su Mu is somewhat unqualified. After all, which emperor will be so indecisive with Su mu? In other emperors, if they encounter Su mu, I''m afraid the other party will close the door and devour it without saying a word. This includes the achievements of the strong in the realm of the great road in the past 30 million years, because they all know how many benefits they can get after devouring it, This pure white light group, which includes 30 million years of cultivation time of the strong in the realm of the great road, can even directly make their cultivation break through several small realms, and even make a strong person in the five grades of the heaven realm who has mastered the power of rules step directly into the realm of the great road. After all, in the hearts of other emperors, only their own strength is the most important, As for relatives, they may just be a dispensable existence. Since ancient times, the royal family has been ruthless, which is not just talk. Such things really exist. For the royal family, family affection may play some role, but it is far less than the advantages they can get!


    Don''t think that the achievements of the strong in the realm of Da Dao after 30 million years of cultivation are very rare. After all, they are the achievements of the strong in the realm of Da Dao. For the strong in the realm of heaven, they are strong beyond their own level, The achievements obtained by the strong in the realm of Tao for 30 million years are much larger than those obtained in several or even dozens of eras of a realm of Tao of heaven. This is the difference! The difference between the two power systems, although the realm of heaven and the realm of Avenue are both in the realm of Tao, if compared, the energy obtained by the strong in the realm of Avenue is definitely much higher than the energy concentration obtained by the strong at the peak of heaven and Dao. For deeper existence, the energy extracted by their cultivation is not the same.


    Therefore, if Su Mu wants to completely absorb all the energy inside this pure white light ball, it is absolutely difficult to do in a short time. It will take at least tens of thousands of years! Even if it can''t be as long as tens of thousands of years, it will take at least thousands of years! Perhaps for other strong people, thousands of years and tens of thousands of years are just a matter of sprinkling water. After all, the time they need to experience in their life is too long. Thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years, even hundreds of thousands of years, are just years they can spend casually, but it is completely different for Su mu, The reason why those strong men don''t care about time is that their family relationship is too short, and Su Mu''s heart is too deep for family affection. He can''t give up his family affection in such a short time, and he can''t give up his family affection. If it''s really counted, Su Mu is definitely one of the countless strong people who cares most about his relatives and the leader of the dynasty.


    For any other king of Korea, relatives may just be the tools they take out at a critical time. Maybe there are so many beautiful women who can make them gentle for a while, but it is obviously impossible for them to be gentle for a long time, Moreover, the other ministers in the Yun Dynasty never worried about their own emperor''s indecision, because they all knew what their own emperor was like, which was different from that in the Xia Dynasty. Although Su Mu was indecisive, he never made any mistakes, This is why the followers of the great Xia Dynasty did not leave when they knew that the people they followed were indecisive. It is precisely because of Su Mu''s indecision and the state of relatives and friends that they felt at ease, at will and at ease in the great Xia Dynasty. They know that the great Xia Dynasty is definitely one of the most powerful forces in the future, Following the summer Dynasty is definitely the most correct choice in their lives.


    Perhaps the decision-making of the leader of the great Xia Dynasty is also a very important thing for the success of the great Xia Dynasty. The leader of the great Xia Dynasty has a very easy-going attitude towards the strong under his command. Unless he meets some extremely bad things, he will have some bad attitude towards his practitioners, Most of the time, Su Mu is very easygoing to the strong under his command. It can even be said that up to now, Su Mu has been very angry with the strong under his command. Basically, he has not been angry with his own subordinates. However, sometimes Su Mu still has some strange places. He occasionally gets angry on some things that are not very important, It''s not su Mu''s lack of atmosphere, but his strong men in the summer Dynasty seem to have lost their brains when dealing with these things. If not, why can''t they solve some ordinary things?


    Of course, Su Mu is not angry for no reason. All his anger is based on evidence. Unless it reaches a limit, Su Mu''s anger is basically a difficult thing to encounter. Moreover, Su Mu himself belongs to a kind of good man''s personality and won''t give in to some things, Su Mu is basically modest to his subordinates and even strangers. Of course, there are limits to this level of humility. Su Mu''s limit is that under his own humility, the other party will not offend his own interests. Otherwise, even Su Mu will be furious.

 Chapter 1265

    For countless strong people in the world of heaven, strength and interests are the most important things they think, while family affection and other things are just things they can abandon at will. For them, such things that are not too important can not compare with the improvement of their strength or the benefits they obtain, They often use their relatives to exchange benefits for themselves. For example, if other strong people in the world are faced with such a scene as Su mu, they will definitely not have any hesitation. After all, their relatives are just tools for them to improve their strength, so they will never have any hesitation in the face of such a problem, For Su mu, this is indeed a difficult problem to solve. After all, Su Mu''s treatment of family affection is more than everyone in the world. Although he has less time to accompany his relatives, Su Mu dares to say that he has the most love for his relatives!


    If it''s someone else, there will never be any hesitation. After all, it''s the achievement of a strong man in the realm of the great road after three thousand years of cultivation. For the existence of an ordinary realm of the heaven, it can reduce their cultivation speed by several generations, swallow it, and improve their cultivation achievements for several generations, Conversion to finished product level can at least improve their heaven realm. There are five levels of terrorist strength. Therefore, for other strong people, there is no choice or hesitation in the face of their relatives and their own strength. Strength is what they rely on for survival, and their relatives are just passers-by in their life, At least for other strong people.


    For Su mu, the reason why he has such a strong strength and such a terrible realm of cultivation is based on his relatives. It is in order to protect his family and relatives that Su Mu tries to improve his cultivation, and even creates forces such as the summer movement, Otherwise, with Su Mu''s talent in those years and the existence of the system, he can cultivate alone without establishing any power, because for the enemy, a strong man of the same level without any concern is undoubtedly the most terrible. If there is power behind him or something else dragging him, Then they won''t have any worry and fear about such existence, but if they know that there is a strong man who has no power behind him and is just alone, even if their strength is much stronger than him, they will never dare to offend such existence easily, because such existence has no scruples in their hearts, Once they are provoked, death may only be the final result, and in the face of such a strong man, even if he is not his opponent and has the strength to suppress him, he has nothing to do with it, because they can''t catch it at all, and as long as the other party wants, Then he can assassinate the strong men under his power without limit, but he has nothing to do with him.


    Such a terrible strong man alone is definitely not what they are willing to offend easily. If they offend such a strong man, there may be only a dead end waiting for them. Even if their own power is huge, few can still remain loyal to themselves under the crazy assassination of the other party, Moreover, in such a tight and depressed state for a long time, if other enemies or other forces know about it at this time, I''m afraid they and their forces will be destroyed! Therefore, this is why there has always been such a saying in the world of the heavens, that is, if you provoke forces such as Yun Chao, you may still survive. If you provoke a strong person who is alone, and the other party has no behind forces and no constraints, such a person is definitely the most inviolable existence in the world of the heavens!


    But there are few such people! Because there is no force behind it, no one to support it, and there are no obstacles. Such a person is destined to experience countless hardships on the road of growth. Moreover, it is a very difficult thing for such a strong person to grow up. I''m afraid it''s more difficult to see such a strong person than to find a treasure! If Su Mu had kept his ideas all the time, now he might have grown into such a terrible existence. However, Su Mu understood that cultivation belongs to cultivation and family belongs to family. Therefore, Su Mu also began to close his heart to all the people around him, If most of the other strong people succeed in preaching with ruthlessness, Su Mu is one of the strong people who succeed in preaching with seven emotions and six desires. Although there is no big difference between the two, Su mu, a strong person who succeeds in the right way, definitely has more appeal than a strong person who preaches with ruthlessness!


    Of course, there are also reasons. After all, follow a ruthless person or a loving and righteous person. As long as you are a wise person, you know how to choose. If you help him, he will not appreciate you, but will turn against you because you move some of his insignificant interests, Even being a passer-by may hurt you. For the strong with friendship, help is also mutually beneficial. If you help me, I will not let you help in vain. Even if you move his cake, he will not care too much at the first time. Of course, this premise is that the cake you move is the one you deserve, If you take more, it will still cause their anger.


    Although most people who have feelings and righteousness seem to make people do evil, and some people even think that such people are not much different from those ruthless people. When they are hypocrites and all their good intentions have a purpose, in fact, most people who have feelings and righteousness do not exist like that, but are really people who have feelings and righteousness, Of course, there are villains, but there are not many. Indeed, in terms of character, ruthless people are more likely to feel true, because what ruthless people do is for themselves and their own selfish desires. It is clearly agreed that everyone will share the cake together, but he wants to swallow the cake alone. In fact, many people expect this when they cooperate with ruthless people, But they won''t expose it.

 Chapter 1266

    For those ruthless people, they actually do things more aboveboard than sentient people. Many things are because of their character. Those strong people who abandon their feelings basically disdain to hide any of their thoughts. Even if someone reveals everything they do, they won''t care, On the contrary, he will directly dictate his purpose, and make no secret of his intention to swallow the cake alone, because the ruthless generation who put down their seven emotions and six desires, their cultivation speed is too amazing, If it weren''t for their character, I''m afraid that even seven or eight of the top powers in the world of heaven have abandoned the existence of seven emotions and six desires. The reason why only seventy or eight of the ruthless people in the world of heaven have put down seven emotions and six desires and grown up is largely because of their always acting character, If their character is gentle, the number of ruthless strong people growing up in the world of heaven will increase by 10% or even more.


    It is precisely because of their wild and unrestrained character that countless strong people in the world of heaven are unhappy with them. Therefore, they were destroyed when they were extremely weak. Facts have proved that putting down the seven emotions and six desires does not affect their cultivation speed. Even after putting down the seven emotions and six desires, their cultivation speed will increase a lot, But after all, not everyone has such a huge opportunity. Now among the top strong in the world of heaven, they can be regarded as the strongest. It can be said that most of them have put down their seven emotions and six desires, but how many secondary and death hardships they have experienced to succeed in this step, and the difficulties are absolutely conceivable.


    Although the cultivators with seven emotions and six desires can''t speed up several times in the middle of cultivation and put down all miscellaneous thoughts such as seven emotions and six desires, they wait until the later stage, when those strong people with seven emotions and six desires have strong enough strength and safely survive their seven emotions and six desires disaster, Their strength will present a leap! The speed of cultivation can even be called unprecedented! Because after experiencing the hardships of seven emotions and six desires, the practitioners who can still keep themselves calm are undoubtedly not the strongest ones who are most likely to grow up. Their cultivation speed and any other aspects are several times faster than those who have put down the seven emotions and six desires!


    However, this is just a comparison. Both of them have their own advantages. The advantage of practitioners with seven emotions and six desires is that their cultivation can show a blowout after successfully surviving the disaster of seven emotions and six desires in the future. This is their advantage, Compared with the people who put down their seven emotions and six desires, they did not put down their seven emotions and six desires, chose to go through the disaster brought by the seven emotions and six desires, and successfully walked out of their own road, so the things obtained by such efforts are absolutely unimaginable! Even Su Mu is still just in the test of the seven emotions and six desires disaster. Of course, Su Mu may not know that he is in the training of the seven emotions and six desires disaster. This is also the most terrible place of the seven emotions and six desires disaster. He will make the people who are robbed not know that he has stepped into the disaster!


    You should know that although Su Mu hesitated about some things, he was very rational about most other things. If Su Mu had not entered the great disaster of seven emotions and six desires before, he would choose to close the door first, After all, it''s not too long for Su mu for thousands of years now. He will definitely choose to shut down first and absorb the achievement extracted by the strong men of the avenue realm after 30 million years of cultivation. As for Su qinger, Su Yutong and his confidants, If it was the original Su mu, he would choose to compensate them later. This is also the method that Su Mu has always used. Although Su Mu himself knows that this compensation is not what they want, and what they want is just to accompany them, Su Mu has to make such a choice, Because Su Mu knows that his strength seems to be incomparably strong now. After breaking through the realm of heaven, Su Mu has this feeling, but only his own heart knows that his cultivation is not enough for other strong people in the world of heaven!


    The strength of the first grade of Tiandao realm has indeed stepped into the realm of Tao, and even the blood of the immortal Lord has made Su Mu directly step into another level of life. However, when Su Mu faces the top strong in the realm of Tiandao and the strong in the realm of Tao which is more powerful than the strong in the realm of Tiandao, Even more, there is a half step transcendence realm that is even more powerful than the realm of the road, and even the transcendence realm power! Once such an existence appears in front of Su mu, Su Mu absolutely has no means to protect his relatives! Because in front of the real top strong, all the means in Su Mu''s hand are in vain!


    Therefore, from any perspective, it is a very correct thing for Su Mu to improve his cultivation. In fact, it is a very stupid decision for Su Mu to make his cultivation stagnate in a stage because of his children''s private affairs! If Su Mu really wants to protect his relatives and confidants, there is only one choice, that is to become stronger. Only when Su Mu is strong enough and strong enough not to fear anyone, and even if Su Mu is strong enough to easily kill the strongest known, can he protect his relatives, And what Su Mu needs to do is not to make his strength strong to that level, but to make every place in his body become the top existence! Only by raising Su Mu''s strength to the top and not afraid of anyone in the world can su Mu better protect his relatives, partners and confidants! But now Su Mu obviously doesn''t have that strength. Only when Su Mu has that strength can he always accompany his relatives and friends, his lover and children.


    As for a husband and father, Su Mu is not qualified, but as for a man, Su Mu thinks he should be a good man. After all, everything he does is for his family, isn''t it? If it weren''t for his family, Su Mu would not move forward if he stayed in the fairy world!

 Chapter 1267

    Su Mu''s desire to protect his family has made him grow to today''s stage. The strength of the realm of heaven has been regarded as the top in countless worlds. However, the strength of Su Mu''s product of the realm of heaven is not enough to compare with those terrible strong people who are at the peak of the realm of heaven and stand in the realm of Avenue or even half a step beyond the realm, Even now Su Mu is likely to be helpless even if he meets a strong man at the peak of the heaven realm. Su Mu is indeed very strong. He can even surpass his level to meet the strong man with three or even four grades by relying on his many cards, but fighting over his level is just a period of realm, Even if Su Mu''s talent is amazing, there is absolutely no way to have the strength comparable to the peak of the heaven realm in the realm of the first grade of the heaven realm! This is not su Mu''s own reason! But the gap brought by each grade in the realm of heaven is extremely terrible! The reason why Su mu can ignore a small part of the grade gap is mostly due to his mysterious menstruation! It was precisely because of this skill that Su Mu was sure that when he was in the first grade of the state of heaven, he would surpass his level and fight back the strong ones in the fifth grade of the state of heaven! However, although the menstruation at this age is mysterious, Su Mu has almost felt the limit of this skill. If Su Mu guessed correctly, this should be a terrorist skill that can make people directly practice half a step beyond the realm. Even detachment is not impossible.


    This skill can be said to have forged Su Mu''s present, but it can also be said to be the limit that Su mu can reach without modifying other skills! That is the realm of detachment! If Su Mu doesn''t specialize in other skills, but just buries his mind in this year''s menstruation, Su Mu''s accomplishments in this life will reach the realm of detachment at most. However, the realm of detachment is powerful enough for countless people, but Su Mu knows that the realm of detachment is not strong enough! At least not strong enough in his eyes! Su Mu learned what the real strong look like from 130000 years ago. It is precisely because of this that Su Mu knows that the strong beyond the realm are not really strong. Even their world is just a cage. The chaotic world, even the world outside the chaotic world, may be just a cage, Why does Su Mu feel this way? The reason is that the state of detachment is too difficult to achieve!


    If the world outside the chaotic world is just a cage, it can explain why countless practitioners are completely disconnected from the mystery of knowing the existence of the other world after they reach the realm of the great road! Even though they have practiced the former for countless years, they don''t even know that there is a state of half step detachment and detachment above them! It is not a well-known thing whether there is a real strong detached state in the world outside the chaotic world. If there is a strong detached state in the world outside the chaotic world, why is the concept of detached state or even half step detached state so unknown!?


    Su Mu knew the existence of a transcendent realm, that is, before the spirit of the world tree merged into the world tree, her husband was a terrible strong man who had reached the transcendent realm and successfully left the world, but it seems that the strong men who have been able to escape for countless years have basically lost any trace of the chaotic world, Although there may be other reasons, Su Mu estimates that the most likely reason is that this world is the place where the world after detachment is imprisoned. A large part of this world may be disconnected from the other world. Of course, this is just that their world cannot communicate with the world after detachment, It is not impossible for the detached world to monitor them all the time.


    In fact, such a thing is not impossible. Otherwise, how can we more reasonably explain that their world clearly has a detached realm, but it has been difficult for anyone to step into it? If the energy between heaven and earth is not enough to give birth to the terrible existence of transcendence, why did the husband of the world tree spirit step into that realm and go to the other world? Of course, the energy contained in the world is not enough to give birth to any strong person who is beyond the realm, and it is not impossible, but more places still think that this world is the world imprisoned by the world after the detachment, The main road or half of the transcendent realm in their world may know this reason after they can have the strength of transcendence, but Su Mu is too far away to know that fate. Now Su Mu is just a strong person in the ordinary heaven realm, In order to truly understand whether this world is beyond the world imprisoned by the world, it still takes time and Su Mu becomes strong enough to understand and understand it. At least in a short time, Su Mu does not have this ability.


    If Su Mu wants to do this and know the mysteries of the world, he must at least have the realm of stepping into the realm of the avenue and the strength far beyond the avenue. After all, it is necessary to step into the realm of the avenue if he wants to understand the realm of detachment and whether this world is the prison place of the world after detachment, It is even possible that Su mu, even if he has stepped into the realm of the great road, can hardly understand whether this side of the world is the prison place of the other side beyond the world. All these are mysterious. If Su Mu wants to solve these mysteries, he must enhance his strength to be strong enough to do so. Otherwise, everything seems strange to him, It''s hard to figure it out.


    However, Su mu can sense the existence of these mysteries now. Perhaps at the peak of the heavenly realm, Su mu can know what kind of mysteries exist in this heaven and earth. Of course, this is just Su Mu''s sixth sense and a guess. It will not be known until later, It''s too early to say anything now. After all, Su mu can''t leave the chaotic world, let alone go to the world after detachment? To go to the world beyond detachment, Su Mu must at least be invincible in the world of the avenue.

 Chapter 1268

    After more than 100000 years of precipitation and his own understanding and speculation about the mystery of fate in the Xia Dynasty, Feng Hua finally lived up to their expectations of the Xia Dynasty and Su Mu gave him the name of Saint, and successfully stepped into the quasi Saint state. Now Feng Hua can also be regarded as a little master in the flood and wasteland world, After all, although there are few strong people in the wasteland world, they are now in the wasteland world during the great Xia Dynasty. At this moment, the top strong people in the wasteland world are already strong people including Su mu, 3000 chaotic demons and many other quasi holy realms, Most of the original three thousand guests in Zixiao palace, that is, the three thousand Xiantian God residence in the wasteland world, now have to come into contact with the mystery of the quasi holy realm.


    Nowadays, it can be said that the great Xia Dynasty is full of vitality. The strong quasi saints can be seen casually, not to mention the strong Da Luo Jinxian who have not yet entered the quasi saints. Now, there are as many strong Da Luo Jinxian in the great Xia Dynasty in the flood and wilderness world, In the real sense, it has achieved the essence of the saying that there are many golden immortals like dogs. The number of strong golden immortals owned by the great Xia Yun Dynasty has exceeded hundreds of millions!! What is this concept? You should know that there were not so many golden immortals in the original prosperous world, even in the most prosperous period here, nor even so many strong golden immortals. Now there are more than hundreds of millions of strong golden immortals in the summer transportation Dynasty. You can imagine what the summer transportation Dynasty looks like!


    However, for the current Xia Yun Dynasty, all this is just the beginning. After all, the strong Luo Jinxian is not an expert for the current Xia Yun Dynasty. The most numerous of the current Xia Yun Dynasty should be the strong Luo Jinxian. If all these strong Luo Jinxian enter the quasi holy land, Then the great Xia Dynasty can be regarded as a real intermediate dynasty! If all the bottom strongmen of the great Xia Dynasty break through the realm of saints, they will be in the top rank of the middle Xia Dynasty at that time! And if one day the strong at the bottom of the great Xia Dynasty can compare one tenth with the strong in the realm of heaven, then the great Xia Dynasty can really be regarded as standing in the ranks of the top transportation dynasties!


    One tenth of the strong at the bottom have a realm comparable to the realm of heaven and even stand in the realm of heaven, so such a force, even one avenue, will never dare to make enemies with it, because such a top transport Dynasty is definitely a strong one with more than a few Avenue realms! This kind of force can''t be provoked by the strong in the realm of the great road, because there are too many things under the control of a strong man in the realm of the great road. For one of the top Yunchao, I''m afraid there is no force in the world that they dare not provoke except half of the unborn beyond the realm and beyond the realm, Even the strong in the half detached realm will not easily offend, not because they can''t fight, but such a force under Yunchao is too complex, and no one knows whether a top Yunchao has secretly traded with the strong in the half detached realm, Similarly, no one will know whether there is really no strong force in the half step beyond the realm among the top transport dynasties. After all, for the transport dynasties that are really top and have been inherited for many years, it is not impossible to have the terror of half step beyond the realm.


    ¡­¡­


    Although the current great Xia Dynasty does not have such terrible power and strength, the growth speed and future status of the current great Xia Dynasty are absolutely beyond imagination. Even without considering what level Su Mu will grow in the future, if Su Mu is counted together in the face, It''s hard to figure out how far the great Xia Yun Dynasty will grow in the future. The future growth space of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is too huge. The future great Xia Yun Dynasty can at least touch the world after detachment. Although it seems too arrogant to say this now, it''s not crazy, The future of the great Xia Dynasty is indeed at least able to touch the world after detachment. After all, there is a Tianmu seed in Su Mu''s body. The power that can be condensed after this seed grows up safely is absolutely terrible. Even after that time, it is not impossible for Su Mu to have a top world comparable to Tianmu''s world.


    Although the current great Xia Yun dynasty still looks weak, we can trust that the great Xia Yun Dynasty will grow to an endless number of Tianjiao in the future. Never has the number of top Tianjiao owned by any force been comparable to that of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The number of top Tianjiao owned by the great Xia Yun Dynasty has reached a very terrible number, Their original talent may just be able to touch the quasi holy land, but their talent will grow again after several promotions in the summer movement and flying in the future! In addition, the three thousand chaotic demons are the strong ones in the stable state of heaven. In the future, they will have the opportunity to step into the state of Avenue. Once all the three thousand chaotic demons step into the state of Avenue, the summer Dynasty can become the top Dynasty in an instant, or even none!


    It is certain that no one of the forces of the great Xia Dynasty can be comparable to the future great Xia Dynasty. It is absolutely difficult to find out how far the great Xia Dynasty can grow in the future. With the existence of Su mu, even if he is alone, he is enough to raise the great Xia Dynasty to an extremely terrible level, not to mention that the great Xia Dynasty depends on more than a su mu, No matter the number of Tianjiao or any other aspect, the Xia Yun Dynasty is the top. It is absolutely impossible to guess the future of the Xia Yun Dynasty. Even without Su Mu and those top Tianjiao, the Xia Yun Dynasty can grow up to a terrible degree.


    In particular, the great Xia Dynasty also has 3000 chaotic demons. It is not impossible for these people to enter the realm of the avenue in the future. Once they can successfully enter the realm of the avenue, the great Xia Dynasty can instantly become the most powerful force in this world! No one! Because 3000 strong people in the realm of Avenue gather together, this is a terrible thing! Who can imagine the scene where the strong of 3000 Avenue gather in one side?

 Chapter 1269

    It''s not a matter of guessing how many top powers will appear in the future for the great Xia Dynasty. After all, the future of the great Xia Dynasty is too confused. After all, the great Xia Dynasty now has more than 3000 terrible beings who have the opportunity to stand on the road, What kind of scene will more than 3000 strong people in the realm of Avenue gather together? It''s totally conceivable that since ancient times, no force can have so many terrible strong people, not to mention more than 3000. You know, even the most powerful and top Yun Dynasty has only nearly five strong people in the realm of the great road, It can be imagined what a picture it would be if more than 3000 strong people in the realm of Avenue were really born in the future of the great Xia Yun dynasty!


    What will it be like for the two sides to go to war with each other when they gather together with the terrible strong people who have more than 3000 taste roads in the summer? It can be said that once the great Xia Dynasty grows in the future, even if countless top athletes unite, they will definitely not be the enemy of the great Xia Dynasty! The future of the great Xia Dynasty will be strong enough to be unimaginable. Not to mention that three thousand chaotic demons will stand in the realm of the great road and become giants in the future. Even Su Mu is enough to suppress countless dynasties in the world of heaven! Once Su Mu grows up in the future, he will definitely be able to suppress the eternal existence! Su mu, a cultivator with plug-in, has never appeared since ancient times. Although there have been countless Tianjiao in the world, some of them have even stood in the realm of Tiandao or even Avenue, but they are still too far from Su mu, There is a plug-in, which means that Su Mu''s future will grow unlimited! From the beginning, the chaotic body made Su Mu invincible in terms of physique. Now it has given Su Mu a Tianmu seed! As long as it is cultivated and allowed to grow up unharmed, the future summer transportation Dynasty will have a top fighting force comparable to Tianmu world and beyond the world!


    Of course, this is just a speculation about the future of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. If the great Xia Yun Dynasty does not grow in the future, it must have encountered the terrible power of detachment halfway! The great Xia Yun Dynasty offended the other party without knowing it. Only this possibility can make the great Xia Yun Dynasty fall in the middle of such a thriving road! There is only one possibility! Of course, this is just the idea in Su Mu''s heart. Su Mu may not know where the future limit of the summer transportation is! You can even say arrogantly, not to mention the strong ones who are just beyond the realm. Even the terrible existence of those Tianmu realms in the Tianmu world can never pose any threat to the summer transportation dynasty! This is the strength of the summer dynasty! This is also the real background of the summer games!


    Although it seems that the great summer games has not encountered any setbacks and no background, the real great summer games can come to this step today and have not been noticed by any top strong people. The reason why the great summer games are so hidden is that there are these hidden strong people and backgrounds in the great summer games! Although they didn''t appear in the bright side of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and even Su Mu didn''t know that there were these backgrounds and strong men in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, these strong men had been hidden in some very mysterious places for a long time, and put their eyes on the great Xia Yun Dynasty and Su Mu! Of course, they did not take the initiative to do so, but they were forced to do so because of the extraordinary identity of Su mu, the leader of the summer dynasty!


    In fact, the origin of Su Mu''s identity has always been a mystery. Although Su Mu made it clear that he came from the future world and from the end of the law era in the wild world, he should know why a person with countless toxins in his body in the end of the law era would have such a terrible cultivation Tianfu? Even when Su Mu got to Xuantian, he was helped by the spirit of the world tree! The spirit of the world tree, as the controller of the universe and the carrier of countless worlds, why did he take the time to bring Su Mu from the end of the law to a cultivation world? Moreover, Su Mu is very satisfied with the cultivation progress of this world!


    Of course, some people will say that it is not the spirit of the world tree who took the initiative to do so, because the spirit of the world tree has no need to do so. The real reason why the spirit of the world tree will bring Su Mu from the end of the law to a world where he can practice is the man in black! So the question is, what is the real identity of the man in black, huh? As mentioned earlier, if the black robed man is really the same person as Su Mu and is Su Mu''s future, then everything may be explained clearly, but if so explained, the problem arises again. How did Su mu, the first to come to Xuantian continent, come here? As the first Strider to Xuantian, without the help of the world tree and his own future, our problem arises. How did the first Su Mu come to this world? How did you embark on the road of cultivation? Could it be that in the future of the end of the law era, Su Mu would get some chance to come to this world and start practicing?


    But why didn''t Su Mu let the past get the chance to grow up safely according to the passage of time? No one knows the reason, and no one can understand it. Su mu can only hide these things in his heart and let himself explore slowly. It is obviously impossible to rely on others to solve all his doubts, Unless Su mu, who first crossed and began to practice in the next second, came to him and told him the true image of all things, otherwise Su Mu could only slowly strengthen himself and solve his doubts! Even Su Mu''s accomplishments must exceed those he had at the beginning of his cultivation before he can solve all his doubts. Otherwise, no matter how Su Mu struggles, he is likely to face a fog in the end! A fog he couldn''t solve!


    Su Mu thought he had solved a lot of doubts as he entered the realm of heaven with his cultivation, but now it seems that he not only didn''t solve his doubts, but even made them more and more. With his strength becoming stronger and stronger, he saw more and more things and couldn''t see through more and more, This makes Su Mu feel that he lives in a world full of unknown!

 Chapter 1270

    In the summer palace, Su Mu took a deep breath when he looked at the pure white light ball in front of him. After considering the three days, Su Mu finally decided to refine it into his own strength. After all, Su Mu''s own strength is a very important comparison for the current summer Dynasty, If Su Mu is strong enough, they will be strong enough for the summer Dynasty. Whether the summer Dynasty can be promoted to the intermediate Dynasty in the future depends on whether Su mu, as the leader of the dynasty, has enough strength. If Su Mu''s strength does not reach the level of the intermediate Dynasty leader, Then he will not be able to withstand the strong pressure brought by the promotion of the great Xia Yun Dynasty to the intermediate Yun Dynasty. Once Su Mu cannot withstand the huge pressure, the promotion of the great Xia Yun Dynasty will end in failure! Now, although Su Mu said that he had entered the realm of heaven and was enough to support an intermediate Dynasty, Su Mu still felt that his strength was not enough! After all, Su Mu knows exactly what kind of state the Xia Dynasty is in. Once he is discovered by the terrible existence of the avenue realm, the Lord of the chaotic world, what awaits them is definitely the conquest of the strong in the avenue realm. If Su mu can''t grow up quickly, The great Xia Dynasty is just a common force that can be destroyed in front of the strong!


    Although the future of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is brilliant, everything is just on the premise that the great Xia Yun Dynasty can grow up successfully. Once the great Xia Yun Dynasty falls halfway, no matter how brilliant achievements the great Xia Yun Dynasty can achieve in the future and how huge growth space the great Xia Yun Dynasty has, all this is in vain, Unless the great Xia Yun Dynasty can grow up safely, everything will be in vain. Those strong people in the world will not give the great Xia Yun Dynasty too much time. At least Su Mu must do many things to make the great Xia Yun Dynasty grow up safely, Perhaps the most important thing is to raise his strength to the point where he can support the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In order to reach that level, Su Mu''s cultivation must be improved. Otherwise, it will be a very difficult problem to protect himself if he can not support the great Xia Yun Dynasty.


    Although Su Mu''s current state is bound to be able to obtain more resources in the future, in the face of the achievements that the strong have been practicing for 30 million years, Su Mu said that it is completely impossible not to be excited. As for whether he will owe his wife and daughter, Su Mu also said that he was very helpless. Since he chose to be their umbrella, So it''s a must to improve his cultivation. Only when his strength is strong to a certain extent can su Mu better protect them. After all, there are still too many rivals in today''s world. Only when Su Mu is strong enough can he better protect his wife and daughter, right? As for whether Liu Qingyi and his wife and daughter can understand themselves, Su Mu said that they will understand themselves, otherwise they will not follow themselves for so many years, will they?


    To tell the truth, Su Mu felt that he was too lucky to meet two confidants who were so beautiful to him. Their knowledge and everything made Su Mu feel very comfortable. They did everything that could reassure Su mu. If they didn''t secure the rear for themselves in their own rear, Su Mu is absolutely impossible to come to this stage. Countless emperors have been destroyed in the hands of their confidants. How many emperors have grown up in front of their confidants, and Su Mu belongs to the latter. Su mu can even say that Liu Qingyi and red tea have witnessed the existence of their own growth from weak to today, if not them, Su Mu''s current strength is definitely not so terrible!


    The realm of heaven is a secret that countless practitioners don''t know at all. Even few practitioners in the realm of saints know its existence. Su mu can grow to this state in more than 100000 years. It can be said that he can''t leave the help of his two confidants, It was precisely because of Su Mu''s desire to protect them that Su Mu was able to raise his cultivation to today''s level in more than 100000 years. If it was not for protecting his relatives, wife and daughter, Su Mu''s cultivation would never have reached today''s level. It was also because Su Mu''s desire for protection was enough, Only in a short period of more than 100000 years can he improve his cultivation to the realm of heaven!


    You should know that the realm of heaven is an extremely terrible realm. If Su Mu''s cultivation speed was not fast enough, he would never improve his cultivation speed. It is precisely because of this that Su Mu hesitated so much in the face of this pure white light ball. This light vessel contains powerful power, which makes Su Mu feel extremely excited, However, Su Mu feels helpless about his wife and daughter''s debt. He doesn''t know what choice he should make. He doesn''t know what he should do to make his wife and daughter not aggrieved. However, from Su Mu''s perspective, he is too sorry for his wife and daughter. They have followed him for more than 100000 years, There was very little time for him to accompany them, so Su Mu was so helpless in his heart and felt a little doubt about himself. Maybe he was not a good husband. Otherwise, who would keep the two charming wives in his family all day? Every day is either wandering outside or practicing in seclusion. In the past more than 100000 years, I have had little company with red tea, Liu Qingyi and my two daughters!


    Originally, Su Mu thought he was sorry for Liu Qingyi and Su qinger, so he would be better to red tea and Su Yutong, but Su Yutong spent even less time with himself from childhood. If Su Mu still existed in Su qinger''s childhood, Su Yutong didn''t even exist in his childhood! Su Yutong was born less than ten thousand years ago. Su Mu has gone out and shut down countless times. Even when Su Yutong was more than five thousand years old, he directly closed down for 130 thousand years! It is conceivable how wronged he made his daughter feel. He didn''t even give them any love since childhood! It is precisely for this reason that Su Mu hesitated in the face of this treasure that even the strong in the realm of the avenue would move.

 Chapter 1271

    Now Su Mu has made a decision. Facing this treasure in front of him, even the strong in the realm of the road, Su Mu takes a deep breath and plans to refine it into his own strength. After all, in a world where the strong are respected and full of dark forest laws, only when Su Mu becomes strong, He can more easily protect his family. Whether it''s Liu Qingyi or red tea, their talent is doomed. Their achievements in this life are extremely limited. If Su mu, the man in charge of the family, doesn''t stand up and protect them, we can imagine how great a disaster will be brought by the top appearance of two women, For the strong in the world of heaven, although they don''t care about their own emotional problems, if they encounter peerless beauties such as Liu Qingyi and red tea, Su Mu will bet that no man can stand it. After all, the appearance of Liu Qingyi and red tea is incomparably top, After the promotion of the Xia Dynasty to the Xia Dynasty, they have a unique temperament. Although this temperament is unclear, it has an unbearable attraction for men. If Su Mu is not strong enough, even his own women will not be able to protect them in the future! Only when Su Mu is strong enough can he give Liu Qingyi and red tea, two confidants who have been following him for more than 100000 years, a stable home!


    Su Mu has been running around for so many years. Why? Are you strong enough to pursue the supreme path? No, maybe it was this idea in Su Mu''s heart in his early years, but now the importance of family affection in Su Mu''s heart has far exceeded everything else! If someone gave Su Mu a pill that could make him become an immortal directly, and then the price was to kill his wife and daughter, Su Mu might hesitate in his early years, and then decide whether to choose pills to improve his strength or to protect his family! Now, if Su Mu faced the same problem in those years, someone gave him a pill that could make su Mu directly detached, and then asked him to kill his relatives, wife and daughter, Su Mu would definitely refuse without hesitation! Because now Su Mu has clearly understood his Tao heart! The reason why I strive to become stronger is to protect my family. If my relatives, wife and daughter suffer any harm in order to pursue strong strength, Su Mu will never allow it! Because Su Mu knows that there are more important things in the world than his own strength! That''s the family you''ve never experienced!


    They are He Gong, Su Mu''s first guide on the road of cultivation and Gulin Feng. Su Mu is the only person willing to call him master in his life. They are all predecessors and companions of Taiyi holy land and everyone on Xuantian continent. They are black emperor, Feng Hua, thunder, his wife and daughter Liu Qingyi and red tea, Su qinger and Su Yutong are also his only disciples, Lu Wanxi. In addition to these people, Su Mu knows that many of his relatives have not spoken out, but Su Mu has never forgotten them in his heart, because on his growth path, without the help of any of them, Su Mu will not grow to this level and become so powerful, With the cultivation of the realm of heaven, there are countless strong men. The great Xia Yun Dynasty has boundless territory! The great Xia Dynasty was born in Su mu, but Su Mu never thought that the great Xia Dynasty was his own and developed it to today, because they would not grow to today''s level without the above and Su Mu''s words, or even without any sergeant of the great Xia Dynasty!


    Su Mu is a nostalgic person. He will not forget the past at will, but will firmly record it in his heart, because for Su mu, if he had not experienced the help of countless people, he would never have reached this height, Su mu can have today without those people who helped him in his past memory. Therefore, in the face of the same problems as in the past, Su mu can make a decision without hesitation! He will choose to protect his relatives, not to choose which pill can improve his strength by countless levels! This is the road Su Mu chose in his heart and Su Mu''s way! It is the Tao heart condensed by Su Mu!


    What do other strong people condense? The heart of the supreme strong, at least most of the strong are similar to the heart of the supreme strong. Some of them condense their own Tao heart with swordsmanship, some condense their own Tao heart with swordsmanship or other things, take the road of killing and cutting, the road of creation, the road of destruction, or the road of light or darkness! But Su Mu really came out of his own way! Because his path has never been condensed by anyone in the world, whether in the heavens or in the world, for countless years! Su Mu''s Taoist heart is absolutely unique! No one''s Tao heart cohesion is similar to Su Mu! Because Su Mu takes the way of understanding feelings!


    It is precisely because Su Mu takes this road that Su Mu will experience things that strong people will never experience, that is, love robbery, because most of those strong people abandon their seven emotions and six desires and grow up rapidly, while Su Mu is completely different. Su Mu relies on seven emotions and six desires today, so he will have love robbery! However, it may not be easy for other practitioners, but for Su mu, love disaster may be the simplest and easiest disaster! Not because of anything else, but because of Su Mu''s incomparably strong love for his relatives, wife, daughter and friends! Of course, it''s very simple to destroy Su Mu once. It''s to find someone Su Mu trusts most and let that person betray Su mu. This is the most taboo of love robbery! Once that happens! Then all the accomplishments Su Mu has obtained in recent years will be destroyed! Of course, none of the relatives and friends Su Mu trusts will betray himself. Su Mu knows this better than anyone!


    However, for example, if someone would betray Su Mu and destroy all his accomplishments, only four people, Liu Qingyi, red tea and his two daughters, Su qinger and Su Yutong, could make su Mu fall so far! Besides them, other people betrayed themselves. Su Mu would never suffer such a terrible counterattack, and his accomplishments would be destroyed in an instant!

 Chapter 1272

    After many days of hesitation, Su Mu chose to shut down for a short time. After su Mu absorbed the pure white light ball completely, his strength will undoubtedly get a qualitative leap! Needless to say, at least Su Mu''s cultivation can successfully step into the five grades of the Tiandao realm from the first grade of the current Tiandao realm! This is an absolute thing! Because now Su Mu has been the first hurdle to get through the love robbery! If Su Mu is still hesitant, then this ridge will become deep and long, but Su Mu fortunately made a decision at the critical moment! Otherwise, if you continue to hesitate, the consequences Su Mu will eventually bear are absolutely terrible!


    Su Mu''s final decision was to choose to shut down to absorb the achievements of the strong man of the road contained in the pure white light ball. If it was an ordinary person, he would have been eaten back at the first time. But Su Mu was not an ordinary person. Although he chose to shut down instead of choosing his own family, But because of this, Su Mu was able to pass the test of this love robbery. Does it sound special? Some even don''t understand what''s on it? In fact, if you don''t understand, you''re right, because even Su Mu himself won''t understand why he won''t be eaten back by love after making such a decision, but will get unimaginable benefits after this time?


    In fact, it''s very easy to understand that Su Mu chose to close the door rather than accompany his relatives. The fundamental reason is that Su Mu''s deeper thoughts become stronger, and then it''s easier to protect his relatives and protect his family. That''s why Su Mu made this decision! It''s also the reason why Su Mu didn''t suffer from love robbery! Now I think you can understand it? This is not an incomprehensible thing. After all, Su Mu''s decision is not an incomprehensible problem, is it?


    ......


    In the earth fairy world, Su Yutong has completely melted and mastered the chaotic beads by relying on the special relationship between the chaotic body and the chaotic beads. In this short period of time, Su Yutong has easily opened and lifted all the prohibitions in the chaotic beads, Now, the reason why Su Yutong didn''t return to the desolate world is that she chose to step into the realm of saints in this fairyland! Because for Su Yutong now, he only needs to take the chaotic bead as the last corpse cutting treasure to cut off his own corpse, and then three corpses in one. Su Yutong can easily enter the realm of saints! But just before Su Yutong planned to cut the body, Su Chu suddenly appeared in front of Su Yutong.


    Su Chu interrupted Su Yutong, who was about to cut off the body, with a big hand. Then Su Yutong frowned and said slowly in a confused expression: "Not yet. It''s not the best time for you to cut the corpse and enter the realm of saints! Your father is now in seclusion. Although your physique is a congenital chaotic body, it''s still a lot worse than your father. If I''m not wrong, your father''s physique has completely surpassed the chaotic body! Now he''s doing it Shut up. When he closes down, you and Su qinger, as his direct blood, will make a qualitative leap in your strength and physique! Over the years, your father has endured not to give you the promotion of blood after he became stronger, just to give these things to you at the last moment and let your talent and any one of you All aspects have been greatly improved again! So girl, now is not the best time for you to cut off the last corpse. You still need to wait. This time will not be too long. It will take you thousands of years to blink for a moment. Just wait a minute, okay? "


    After su Chu''s words fell, Su Yutong could not help nodding helplessly. Although she felt that her strength had reached the limit and there was no compression space, after listening to what Su Chu Yi said, Su Yutong understood that it was not that she had no room for improvement and had to enter the next realm, but that she could make herself in this realm again Things that continue to compress and become stronger in the world have not yet appeared! It will take a long time to wait! From Su Chuyi''s mouth, Su Yutong has learned that Su Mu is going to retreat and practice again at this moment. Su Yutong does not feel any wrong about this. Although she and Su Mu are not on the same road, she is not on the same road as Su mu Su Yutong can be said to be very familiar with the road, because the key people on the road are his wife and his sister! These are the reasons why Su Yutong is familiar with the road!


    Su Yutong is very clear that Su Mu''s strengthening is to protect his wife and daughter. In her heart, Su Yutong is not moved. It''s false. As a congenital chaotic body, she knows from birth that Su Mu has few times to return home and accompany herself over the years. She also understands the reason, because Su Mu needs to become stronger, so she needs to practice, Sometimes, cultivating behind closed doors is not the quickest way to improve her accomplishments, so Su Mu often goes out, so Su Mu has less time to accompany her, but Su Yutong has never had any complaints about Su Mu! Because she knows how much her father has paid for their family!


    Especially for herself, Su Yutong knows how much the father has paid. Maybe he is not a qualified husband and father, but Su Yutong has no doubt about Su mu on the other hand! Su Mu may not be a qualified husband and father, but he is undoubtedly the most qualified pillar! They are the backbone of the Su family! It is the most important cornerstone for the Su family to come to today! The Su family can go this far without anyone, but absolutely not without Su Mu! For Su mu, it may be the same. Others can die, including himself, but his wife and daughter can never be hurt! Although Su Mu didn''t give the world''s top things, Su Yutong was very clear that his father had made countless thoughts to help him go further in the future! It took countless years to find three twelve lotus flowers from the desolate world and integrate them into thirty-six chaotic green lotus. From the ancient and simple one, there is no medium or even chaotic beads. All these are given by Su Mu! In his heart, he is not a qualified father, but in Su Yutong''s heart, as Su Mu''s daughter, she feels very relieved!

 Chapter 1273

    What Su Yutong thinks is probably the most certain thing for everyone in the Xia Yun Dynasty. That is, following Su Mu is the most correct choice in their life. Who among the other forces has seen a overlord standing in front of them to protect them? Those masters of power, who doesn''t let the strong men under their command go up and make a world for themselves? Su Mu is the only one like this. At any time, Su Mu is the strongest umbrella for them in the summer movement, and has been protecting them from the height of the summer movement. Because of this, countless strong men, from the top to the ordinary sergeant, are all convinced of Su mu, It can be said that Su Mu has become the most important existence in their life. It is precisely because of Su Mu''s existence that they have the opportunity to get such a life today and their achievements and everything. If the summer movement was created by Su Mu and born in the hands of Su mu, Feng Hua is the powerful cornerstone of the summer movement, Without everything Feng Hua did in his early years, the great Xia Yun dynasty would not have come to this point so quickly. Countless sergeants up and down the great Xia Yun Dynasty are the most important existence of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Without them, the great Xia Yun Dynasty is just an empty shell.


    Everyone is indispensable to the Xia Yun Dynasty. They are su mu, Feng Hua, thunder and countless sergeants. Su Mu will never forget anyone who has made outstanding contributions to the Xia Yun Dynasty. It is precisely because of this that the Xia Yun Dynasty will unite as one, It has developed the great Xia Dynasty to such a strong level today. This time, Su Mu''s closed door practice is clear up and down. What is the number of strong people in the great Xia Dynasty? beyond count! Although there are few saints above the realm, the number of quasi saints has reached a terrible level! And none of these quasi saints is an ordinary quasi saint. They all have the opportunity to become top powers in the future! Preaching saints is just the first step they are about to take. The next realm of heaven and the longer-term realm of Avenue are not existence they can''t touch! They have a chance to touch that realm!


    However, when Su Mu was closed and Su qinger was the only one to guard the imperial family of the great Xia Dynasty, they did not have any heart of disobedience to the authority of the great Xia Dynasty! It can be imagined how united the Xia Dynasty is. Su mu, the terrible strong man who created the Xia Dynasty, is an existence who has gained trust in the Xia Dynasty! If it were other emperors, I''m afraid they had already faced countless ministers under their command secretly practicing their skills and preparing for rebellion, but what about the inside of the great Xia Dynasty? Rebellion? They didn''t have this idea at all in their mind. They were all thinking about how to make the summer transportation to a higher level and become more powerful. They were thinking about how to surprise Su mu more after su Mu left the customs. As for rebellion? Who dares to rebel? Who will rebel? Isn''t it good to have a good summer? Why rebel?


    Some people may say that what they can get after the rebellion is absolutely unimaginable, but do they get less benefits now? No one has ever been born in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. What they are thinking about is how to make the great Xia Yun Dynasty stronger and how to make the great Xia Yun Dynasty a real top force. They will always stand at the top of the world. No matter how many years they have experienced, there will never be any retrogression! The reason why the summer games will be so united up and down is that Su Mu has absolute guidance on what they do! Su mu more or less offended many people in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. It can even be said that many of the strong people in the great Xia Yun Dynasty were forced to stay by Su mu in that year. They are inevitably unconvinced, but now? Are they still unconvinced by Su mu? Not at all!


    Because of Su Mu''s reason, they saw the scenery that they could not see in their life, reached the realm that they could not touch in their life, and saw more wonderful. The resentment between Su Mu and Su Mu had already gone with the wind. It is precisely because of this that Su Mu also withdrew the spirit left in their hearts, Let them get their own freedom. Now the whole summer transportation is up and down. Who else''s mind is in the hands of Su mu? Who else''s life is in Su Mu''s hands? Yes, but very few! It can be said that except for the three thousand chaotic demons, there are no people whose thoughts and lives are in Su Mu''s hands. What is the reason why Su Mu dares to do so? It''s because the Xia Dynasty doesn''t need anything to bind its own existence! Because they are all loyal to the summer Dynasty, so why should Su Mu do something that makes them feel cold? It''s better to untie the shackles on them. In this way, they can not only get free and no longer have any worries, but also let them lament the good of Su Mu again!


    Playing politics, Su Mu now can be regarded as an old oil cop. His political means may not be so terrible, but it is absolutely amazing. Although Su Mu may not be as good as those real political leaders in politics, he will never be weak. Moreover, there is no dark place for Su Mu''s political means, Therefore, there is absolutely no need to worry about what will happen beyond their control in the future. In addition, the current Xia Yun Dynasty is loyal to the Xia Yun Dynasty, and Su Mu doesn''t need to worry about civil strife in the Xia Yun dynasty! There''s no need to worry! This is also the reason why Su Mu closed for a long time for several times!


    And do other leaders of forces in the universe dare to practice in isolation like Su mu? They dare not! Because the strong men under them are too arrogant. It is their ability to recover them, but it is absolutely difficult to convince these arrogant people. Even if they want to practice in isolation for a period of time, It will also let at least one trusted confidant, even several or even dozens of people work together to help them solve everything that will happen after isolation! And has Su Mu ever done this? Not at all! Su Mu doesn''t need to do this at all! I think he has complete trust in the strong men under his command, and these people under Su Mu really live up to Su Mu''s trust, don''t they?

 Chapter 1274

    After su Mu''s four thousand years of isolation, Su Yutong can''t wait at this moment. It''s not that Su Yutong''s patience is not enough, but that she feels that her cultivation has no place to suppress! Now she has only one way to choose! That is three corpses in one into the realm of saints! Now the state of quasi Saint peak can''t let Su Yutong''s powerful power continue to silence! Unless she breaks through the realm of saints, Su Yutong can''t suppress many forces in her body now! Now Su Yutong can control the powerful power in her body only when she enters the realm of saints. Otherwise, even Su Yutong doesn''t know what will happen.


    Su Yutong took a deep breath, looked up at the sky, and then solemnly said: "I have already felt that my accomplishments can no longer be suppressed. Father, how many more years do you need to shut down? If your father''s counter compensation has not come yet, my daughter must enter the realm of saints! Now my daughter has felt that if it continues to delay, it will definitely hurt the foundation of my daughter''s chaotic body! Now I am the most I can still hold on for a year! Father, if your counter compensation has not come yet during this year, my daughter must enter the realm of saints! "


    At this time, Su Chuyi''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Su Yutong. After seeing Su Yutong''s situation, Su Chuyi slapped a powerful force into Su Yutong''s body without saying a word. Su Yutong couldn''t help but be surprised! His own strength can''t be suppressed unless he enters the realm of saints The power in his body has reached a point that he can''t control at all, but even so, why does Su Chuyi suddenly inject such a terrible and powerful and pure power into his body? Is it difficult that he doesn''t have any need to suppress? But Su Chuyi doesn''t have any need to inject a trace of the power of heaven into his body! Now Su Chuyi Yutong has a clearer feeling that her strength can''t be suppressed at all!


    "Elder! What does this mean? I already feel that my accomplishments can''t be suppressed at all. Why should you inject such a terrible and pure power of heaven into me? Do you think I don''t have any need to suppress my accomplishments?" Su Yutong asked suspiciously. Her tightly frowned eyebrows revealed how hard it was for Su Yutong to suppress her cultivation. There were some beads of sweat on her original handsome face and some white mist on her hair! In any way, Su Yutong could not suppress her body It''s time for internal cultivation!


    When Su Chuyi heard the speech, he couldn''t help but look at Su Yutong, and then slowly said: "You don''t want to give you benefits. It''s the essence of heaven. Even your father, I just gave him a little when he promoted the Xia Dynasty to the Xia Yun Dynasty. Now I give you so much essence of heaven for nothing. You still have some disgusting taste in it. It seems that you really don''t pay attention to my essence of heaven?"


    What did make complaints about what he said was that he did not know why he had to put some natural spirit into Su Yu Tong''s first time. Instead, he said, "some of them feel speechless," if they were ordinary practitioners, they could not be happy to get what they wanted to be. Instead of accepting it, she was madly resisting, as if she were a beast of heaven. Su Chu, like her, said aloud: "Well refine this wisp of heavenly essence. Before your father leaves the customs, this wisp of essence should stabilize the strength in your body for a period of time. During this period, all you have to do is try your best to suppress your accomplishments. Don''t rush into the realm of saints! Otherwise, the consequences are absolutely unimaginable!"


    "Can I know why?" Su Yutong asked with some doubt.


    Four thousand years ago, Su Chuyi told herself that it was not the best time for her to break through the realm of saints in a short time! Because her father Su Mu was in seclusion, and when Su Mu made up for her after she left the customs, she would be greatly improved in all aspects! But more than four thousand years later, her father closed the customs without any appearance of leaving the customs, and her own cultivation In order to have reached the limit of the quasi holy realm and can''t make any progress, coupled with the powerful power brought to her by the automatic repair and connection of chaotic body, the power in Su Yutong''s body has far exceeded the quasi holy realm! Even more than many people who have reached the saint realm!


    At this time, Su Chuyi not only didn''t help himself suppress his accomplishments, but injected a ray of the power of heaven into his body, which made Su Yutong feel very difficult! If he didn''t integrate the power of heaven, what would happen when this ray of the power of heaven collided with the powerful power in his body? Su Yutong was very worried I don''t know, because this is the first time she has suppressed her cultivation to the present stage! Su Yutong has never tried to suppress her cultivation in such a terrible way before, even in a short time. Now Su Yutong not only needs to suppress her cultivation, but also needs to integrate the power of heaven injected into Su Chuyi''s body What a difficult thing it is!


    "I''m too lazy to explain so many things. You can understand it when you enter the realm of saints or your father leaves the customs. Now what you need to do is to suppress the power in your body, and then swallow the power of heaven that I just injected into your body! That''s my original power! If you can fully refine and master it, you can enter the realm of saints There will be a huge and incomparable improvement after the realm! Of course, if you don''t do this, you can only wait until your father finds a way to revive you. In a word, the power of heaven is for you. Now is not the best time for you to enter the realm of saints! You have to wait! "Su Chuyi said slowly, although he didn''t explain, But it also persuaded Su Yutong to enter the realm of saints


    Su Yutong frowned and felt helpless when she heard the speech, but she was really helpless. She could only forcibly control the power in her body and devour the power of heaven! This is not a simple thing! Once there is a mistake in any step, there is only one way to die waiting for Su Yutong!

 Chapter 1275

    However, even if there is a danger of falling, Su Yutong feels very indifferent in her heart, because it may be a very difficult thing for her to refine the power of heaven suddenly appeared in her body on the premise of suppressing her cultivation in her body, but it is not something she can''t do. As long as Su Yutong can succeed, everything is not a problem, Su Yutong never thought she would fail. This is not only her confidence in herself, but also her confidence in the chaotic body in her body. Her peerless talent. If she can''t even meet such a challenge, the chaotic body really makes a wrong choice to choose itself as its master.


    For ordinary people, the suppression of cultivation in the body can not be broken, resulting in all the energy in the body surging together. At this time, a more powerful and terrible force is suddenly injected into their body. Then for ordinary practitioners, this is a dead end. They can dig a pit and lie down on their own, choose a comfortable posture and wait for death, But for Su Yutong, it''s just a challenge. If she can challenge successfully, her strength will inevitably increase violently. Even if she fails, it doesn''t matter, because for Su Yutong, she has a father who can turn corruption into magic, Even if Su Yutong''s challenge failed today and he fell here, Su Mu has the ability to revive Su Yutong again in the future!


    Although it can be said that resurrecting a strong man whose cultivation reached the peak of quasi sainthood is only half a step away from stepping into the realm of saints is full of difficulties, and the energy required is also extremely huge, it is not a difficult problem for Su mu. If Su Mu wants, now Su mu can resurrect He Gong and his fallen relatives who protected him in his weak age, However, Su Mu did not do so, because the current summer dynasty still faces many unknown challenges. Before Su Mu unties all these unknowns, they will definitely not be revived, because their strength is too weak for the current Su mu. After resurrection, they have to send combat power to protect them, It''s better to wait until they have solved all the other things before resurrecting them. In this way, they will not be distracted, and they can directly start to enjoy bliss after they are resurrected, right?


    ......


    Five hundred years passed in the blink of an eye. Su Yutong, relying on her strong willpower, forced her strength to the peak of quasi Saint again without making a breakthrough, and successfully distracted her from successfully refining the power of heaven given to her by Su Chuyi into her own strength. Now Su Yutong is facing the limit, Now she has only one choice to make a breakthrough. She must enter the realm of saints, otherwise she will not benefit herself or even hurt her foundation. This also leads to Su Yutong feeling helpless. It seems that she can''t enjoy Su Mu''s counter compensation before entering the realm of saints, However, it''s not a big thing. It''s not a different thing to enjoy Su Mu''s counter compensation after entering the sage realm. The only difference may be that after su Yutong enters the sage realm, most of the power kings in his body are fully formed, and the counter compensation given by Su Mu will lose a lot of power.


    While Su Yutong was planning to enter the realm of saints with three corpses in one, a terrible smell suddenly spread from the east of the earth fairy world. Su Yutong immediately forced himself to resist the idea of entering the realm of saints. Then, without saying a word, he stood up and looked to the East. Now Su Yutong chose the promotion place of the summer transportation Dynasty, That is, the Zhongtian world of the original local fairy world. Although it is small, its aura is indeed one of the best places in the whole earth fairy world. With the array left when the summer movement was promoted, there is no doubt that it has become a top cave blessed place! And the place where the breath came from was the East! This is the original location of Ziwei emperor palace! It is only the place where the Daxia Dynasty, the predecessor of the Daxia Dynasty, is located!


    "There is no doubt that this breath is from my father. Is it difficult for my father to break through again? Sure enough, my talent is nothing compared with my father? It''s only a few thousand years to break through the realm of heaven. I made a breakthrough again. Compared with my father, my talent is really worthless." Su Yutong took a deep breath and thought in his heart, Originally, Su Yutong thought his talent was far more than Su Mu and far superior to anyone in the summer Dynasty, but now it seems that his father is the real existence of talent!


    According to the memory inherited by the chaotic body, Su Yutong is not so strange to the realm above the realm of saints, which is nothing more than the realm of heaven and Avenue. Su Yutong is also very clear that it is very difficult to improve any product after entering the realm of heaven, Su Mu made a breakthrough in just a few thousand years! It seems that it has successfully broken through several realms in one fell swoop! It can be imagined how shocked Su Yutong is now! My father looks a little out of tune on weekdays, but there is absolutely no doubt about his talent. He is definitely the first talent in the world of heaven! No one''s talent can match it! Even myself, I''m afraid it''s hard to reach!


    However, only Su Mu knows that his talent is just like that after losing the plug-in. Although there have been many improvements in recent years, the successful change of chaotic body has become Taoist body, and his understanding has also been qualitatively changed, it is impossible to surpass Su Yutong! Su Yutong can be regarded as the best existence of the talent of all heaven and all worlds! Su Mu is very clear in his heart that he is just an open player with the convenience of the system. In contrast, Su Yutong, who has nothing and has come to this step by relying on his talent, understanding and opportunity, is the real genius!


    But in fact, Su Mu underestimated himself too much. Su Yutong''s amazing talent is good, but if the genes and blood of his parents are not good enough, the talent of the children born will not be too strong. What about Su Yutong''s talent? Any questions? Su Mu felt that he had only come to this stage with the help of the system, only because his talent was not good! But after countless years of system transformation, can su Mu still have the same talent as before? Nature is impossible.

 Chapter 1276

    In the former site of the eastern Daxia Dynasty in the earth fairy world, Su Mu slowly opened his closed eyes and slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas. If it is an ordinary person who has not breathed for thousands of years, the breath surrounded by his mouth must be very smelly, but at this moment, the turbid gas protruding from Su Mu''s mouth is very fragrant, as if he were in the flowers, After smelling it, not only will there be no nausea, but also people will feel very relaxed and happy. Even if it is said that this is a turbid breath vomited from Su Mu''s mouth and a turbid breath containing the disadvantages of Su Mu! But I believe that if someone smells this fragrance, they will definitely not regard it as turbid gas! It is not impossible to even regard it as a special aroma.


    Su Mu opened his eyes and a drop of cold frost fell from the tip of his hair. Although Su Mu was still young at this moment, he had an old temperament of hiding in the mountains and forests for countless years. This is not an illusion, but it does exist in Su Mu now! It''s not that Su Mu''s mentality of seeing through the world of mortals is getting old, but that Su Mu''s state of mind has improved when he swallowed the achievements of the strong man''s cultivation of the great road contained in the pure white light ball for 30 million years. There is no doubt that Su Mu''s state of mind before is extremely strong. The cultivation of the realm of heaven and the state of mind of the five grades of the realm of heaven, Su Mu has been able to easily fight beyond his level, but after su Mu swallowed the achievements of the strong man of the avenue for 30 million years, he has improved countless! At this moment, Su Mu''s state of mind has been upgraded to the realm of Avenue! No matter what he is facing, Su mu can keep calm now.


    How terrible is the strong man? There is only a tiny bit among the countless strong people in the realm of heaven, and there may be a genius who has the opportunity to enter the realm of heaven! Among these countless Tianjiao who will enter the realm of the avenue, only less than one ten thousandth of Tianjiao can really step into the realm of the Avenue! It can be imagined how difficult it is to break through the realm of the great road. If it is not far away, it will be said that there are few talents in the flood world? Many of the 3000 guests in Zixiao Palace are all geniuses without exception, but what is their final result? Don''t mention the realm of heaven. They don''t even know what realm is full of saints. They can''t even enter the middle of the realm of saints! That is the strength to enter the realm of saints! They can''t even do this. We can imagine how difficult it is to enter the realm of the Avenue!


    If you want to enter the realm of the great road, talent is absolutely indispensable. In addition, luck, opportunity, mood and so on can not fall in any aspect! There are a large number of strong people in the realm of heaven, but for countless years, they have been able to successfully enter the realm of heaven, because their mood is not enough, their luck is not enough, their opportunities are not enough, and even their own talents are not enough! As the most important thing, talent even determines how far a person can go! Therefore, talent is absolutely the first step to prove whether a person has the ability to enter the realm of the great road!


    Like ordinary practitioners, their life may have been doomed. After entering a certain realm, they will never be able to obtain any promotion, but there will always be a few who break the fixed number and obtain some opportunities beyond the realm where they can''t continue to practice, but for themselves, such opportunities are difficult to encounter once in their life! Let alone become stronger by such opportunities. If a person is born with the talent to achieve the realm of the great road, then this person must be su Yutong! Only when I was born with a chaotic body, can I really have a ticket to the realm of direct Avenue! Because for the chaotic body, even if they choose to sleep all the time without cultivation, it is not impossible to sleep to the realm of the avenue when they have enough strength. In fact, some of the countless Avenue strong people sleep to that realm! Although this will reduce some challenges, it will win in security! Because for other powerful people, chaotic body is a physique of getting something for nothing. They can''t tolerate the existence of such physique, so they will encircle and suppress chaotic body and destroy all chaotic bodies.


    Unfortunately, they did not find the existence of Su Mu and Su Yutong, which also led to the emergence of two chaotic bodies beyond their control in the future. For practitioners, the second problem in entering the realm of the avenue is opportunity! If the talent is enough and the opportunity is not enough, it is also difficult to enter the avenue realm. The avenue realm is such a special and incomparable realm. Standing at the peak of the Tao realm, you can get rid of it with one step. Therefore, if you want to enter this realm, opportunity is absolutely indispensable! If an ordinary cultivator suddenly had enough luck to pick up the body of a chaotic body and happened to absorb the chaotic body in the body, it would have a ticket to become a strong person in the realm of the avenue, isn''t it ridiculous? This is the chance! It''s just a matter of taking two steps for people with good luck to achieve peerless. Similarly, luck and luck complement each other. People with bad luck can''t achieve the realm of the road. Of course, the man-machine relationship with bad luck is not so good.


    The state of mind is perhaps the simplest ticket to achieve the state of the avenue, because the state of mind is such a thing. Everyone knows that only enough is enough. It''s enough to stably give full play to all the strength in their body, to give full play to their strength without reservation, and to prevent them from becoming possessed when practicing. In fact, there is no great need for them to improve, After all, for most practitioners, improving their strength is the first important. As for the state of mind, whether to improve or not depends on fate.


    After having everything mentioned above, the strong who enter the realm of heaven can start to try to condense the power of rules! If the above things add up to the tickets to the avenue realm, then the power of rules is a ship that can directly enter the avenue realm! It is the real pass of the avenue realm! It''s only a matter of time for practitioners with the power of rules to become strong in the realm of the road. Of course, the premise is that they have enough patience, because cultivating the power of rules is not a simple problem. Some people spend countless years and can''t condense the power of rules, but others master it in an instant, which will inevitably affect some practitioners with poor mood.

 Chapter 1277

    Now Su Mu''s state of mind has undoubtedly risen to the same level of the avenue realm. No matter what happens, Su mu can still keep calm and calm without any panic! This is the great benefit to Su Mu after his state of mind is improved! Don''t think that improving your cultivation is the only way to become stronger. Without a comparable state of mind as a supplement, it won''t help even if your cultivation has been improved, because without a strong enough state of mind, you can''t give full play to your strength comparable to your own state! Mood is the best thing to measure how powerful a cultivator is! A strong enough state of mind, even if he is very weak now, can make countless people believe that his future is incomparably vast! On the contrary, if a person''s state of mind is very weak, no matter how strong his strength is now, in the eyes of countless people, his future will inevitably fall somewhere!


    The state of mind is not an ordinary difficulty to improve. It is different from one''s own cultivation. Cultivation can gradually become stronger with one''s own cultivation and absorption of the aura between heaven and earth, but the state of mind is completely different. If one wants to improve his state of mind greatly, unless there is enough opportunity, Otherwise, it is impossible for a person to have a significant improvement in his inner state in a short time. Moreover, there are few means to improve his state of mind in the world of heaven. Even Su Mu has no clear ability to improve his state of mind, because even now Su Mu has not mastered this ability! This time, the reason why Su Mu''s state of mind has such a huge improvement still needs to be attributed to the achievements of the strong man of the avenue realm for 30 million years! After su Mu completely refined it, he also realized the mood power of the strong in the realm of the avenue, so it''s very normal to improve his mood a little.


    "The five levels of the heaven realm, now my strength is among the ten thousand levels of the heaven, which can also be called the top existence, but this cultivation is not enough! Unfortunately, many methods in my body need to consume too much Reiki. Otherwise, with this treasure containing the achievements of the strong in the realm of the road for 30 million years, even if I can''t step into the nine levels of the heaven He can easily enter the realm of the eighth grade heavenly way! There is even a great possibility of entering the realm of the ninth grade heavenly way at one stroke! "Su Mu felt helpless and thought that his own strength is indeed a good thing, but for Su mu, he may have too many things on his own, The means are too powerful, so the number of holes that Su Mu needs to fill to break through a realm is also extremely terrible! That one contains the 30 million years of cultivation of the strong in the avenue realm. If it is an ordinary first-class friar in the heaven realm who devours it, the other party can even enter the peak of the heaven realm by relying on this light ball containing the results of the 30 million years of cultivation of the strong in the Avenue! You know, it contains the achievements of the strong man of the road for 30 million years! Unexpectedly, Su Mu just broke through the four realms and entered the realm of Wupin Tiandao! It can be imagined how difficult it is for Su Mu to fill the hole in his body if he wants to break through a realm!


    Thanks to Su mu, Su mu can bring himself a lot of cultivation resources by relying on the system and the current summer movement. If an ordinary cultivator has such a terrible physique as Su mu, the amount of aura needed to break through a class state is extremely huge, I''m afraid even if he is extremely poor, it will be difficult to enter the next state all his life! Because of the resources needed for cultivation, they simply can''t supplement it! Thanks to Su mu, it''s impossible for anyone else to reach the state of Su Mu under the same conditions as Su Mu! Although Su Mu now says that he has just entered the five grades of the state of heaven, although it is difficult to find people who are deeper than him in the world of heaven, there are not a few, but you should know that not everyone can enter the state of heaven! Even now Su Mu thinks back to his original self, it is very incredible! In those days, a young man who was gifted in Xuantian could only be regarded as an average, but today he has grown to such a point!


    Although Su mu in those days can also be called a genius, it is impossible for Su mu in those days to play anywhere to achieve such achievements! Su Mu still vaguely remembers his original idea on Xuantian, that is, there has not been a strong emperor in Xuantian for millions of years, and he wants to try to make himself a strong emperor! In fact, Su Mu really did this, but it was just a joke for Su mu in those years. He couldn''t think that he would really become the first strong emperor in Xuantian mainland in millions of years in the future. He even soared into the earth fairy world, which also made a legend!


    Su mu, who arrived in Xuantian at the beginning of that year, had a very simple idea, that is, it was enough to become stronger and have the strength to protect himself. Of course, this was his idea before Su Mu awakened the system, but even if Su Mu awakened the system at that time, The idea that he could protect himself by becoming stronger was just to try whether he could become a great emperor who had not been born in Xuantian for millions of years. Su Mu never thought about flying, because Su Mu knew very clearly that he was not a protagonist. Perhaps it was the limit to achieve the great emperor by relying on the system in his life, Not to mention the terrible strength above the realm of the great emperor! However, now Su Mu has become the top group of strong people in the world of heaven. The cultivation of the five grades of the realm of heaven can make su Mu dominate countless worlds. Even with many means that Su Mu has mastered, Su Mu is already the strongest in the world where the strong people on the road don''t appear!


    Why are you asking? With many cards in Su Mu''s hand! Now Su mu can be said that under the condition that his cards are exhausted, even in the face of a strong man whose accomplishments have reached the nine grades of heaven and even the peak of heaven, he will not be inferior. Even Su Mu is sure to summon the future body and kill him directly! This is also the reason why Su Mu is confident! Now, in Su Mu''s eyes, the only thing that can threaten him is the last realm of the Tao realm, which is called half step touch and meets the realm of the road beyond the mystery!

 Chapter 1278

    Now Su Mu''s strength is strong enough, and his mood and other aspects can also be called the top. However, Su Mu is still dissatisfied with himself. What is this place? That''s his own body method. Su Mu''s flesh body needless to say, the divine elephant prison calming power has been perfectly integrated in Su Mu''s body. Now Su Mu has completely mastered the power of the divine elephant prison calming power, and has mastered all kinds of magical powers in the divine elephant prison calming power. Every cell in Su Mu''s whole body has turned into an amazing divine elephant cell! Now Su Mu has the terrible power to easily destroy one side of the world even if he gives instructions! This is the terrible state of Su Mu''s flesh!


    Needless to say, Su Mu has successfully entered the realm of five grades in the heaven and Tao realm. Such terrible accomplishments are rare among the ten thousand worlds of the heavens. The accomplishments of three thousand chaotic demons may be able to suppress Su Mu before the first fall, but all the three thousand chaotic demons have fallen once, In addition, most of the cultivation achievements have been restored to the quasi holy state. Except for the chaotic world, there may be many people whose cultivation achievements exceed Su mu in the other ten thousand worlds, but they will never appear in front of the living people. For them, every minute and every second is needed for cultivation, maybe the second they stop cultivation, Will they understand the mystery of the rules? At least they think so.


    The strength of the five products in the realm of heaven may not be too strong in the whole world of heaven, but it will never be weak! Because in this era, the strong in the realm of the Tao will not easily enter the world under their command. The strong in the realm of the Tao of heaven has become the top combat force in the world of heaven, and the strong in the nine grades of the realm of the Tao of heaven are thinking of cultivating the power of rules in isolation, becoming the strong in the realm of the Tao of heaven, breaking away from the shackles of the world and having their own freedom, so in this era, It is not only the strong in the realm of the great road who are not born, but also the strong in the realm of the heavenly road who are at the peak will not show up easily, because for them, every minute and every second is a difficult time to grasp. If they do not practice this second, they do not know what they will lose, so it is basically a very difficult thing to lead to such existence, And even if it is printed, Su Mu''s current strength will not have any fear of them! Because now Su Mu has grown to the point where he can look directly at them!


    In addition to the body and cultivation, Su Mu''s state of mind is needless to say. In this place where the state of mind and strength of many strong people are in the same starting line, Su Mu''s state of mind has far exceeded their imagination! Who can guess that one is just the existence of five accomplishments in the realm of heaven, but he has a state of mind comparable to the realm of Avenue behind him! Such a terrible state of mind is absolutely unbelievable! But Su Mu does have such a state of mind. It''s not just that. Now Su Mu''s state of mind has even surpassed the ordinary strong ones in the realm of Avenue, and has come to the top of the strong ones in the realm of Avenue! It can be imagined how powerful Su Mu''s mood is now!


    There is no need to say more about spiritual power, because spiritual power itself is equal to willpower, that is, something similar to the state of mind. Will su Mu''s state of mind and spiritual power be weak now? Of course not. Now the only drawback of Su Mu''s whole body love is that his body method is too bad! Su Mu has no weakness in any part of his body, but his body method has become the only thing that Su Mu has not kept up with his own pace. Body method is not very important. After all, if he can play well, why run? However, if he is not important, it seems that he is very important, because it is inevitable to encounter people who can''t fight. At that time, if you want to run, you can''t run. Therefore, body method can be used not only to run, but also to chase people. In any way, body method can improve a large part of a person''s strength! Even if it is not the most direct promotion, it can clearly feel its own strength and change, which is the body method.


    Although Su Mu has mastered the best body method of the three legged Jinwu family, what level has Su Mu''s cultivation reached now? He has entered the fifth level of heaven. Such accomplishments have completely exceeded the body method improvement brought to Su mu by the golden black rainbow melting technique. I''m afraid that Su Mu''s speed to use the golden black rainbow melting technique is not as fast as Su Mu''s own distance, because of his strength, The skill of turning the rainbow into gold and black seems to be small and small for Su Mu''s improvement. Therefore, Su Mu thought of finding himself a suitable body method. At least let them reach the same level of their own body method. Otherwise, Su Mu might as well not practice ordinary body method scripts.


    Originally, Su Mu didn''t pay too much attention to the body method, because Su Mu always started without saying a word. However, Su Mu found that even if he could tear up the space at will, it was not as fast as cultivating a top body method, And tearing up the space doesn''t mean that the blink can make you from the west to the east of the world. That''s not what you mean. Even in space, you also need body method to speed up. Otherwise, what can you do if you run slowly, even in different spaces? Others can also tear up the space and catch you in one step, so Su Mu suddenly remembered that he needed a top body method.


    Su mu can''t find the top skills he wants. After all, even through the system, Su Mu doesn''t know what kind of body method the system will give him, or give him other things instead of body method, because Su Mu has encountered such things before. At that time, Su Mu was bent on improving his strength and hoped that the system would give him some panacea, At that time, the system gave him all kinds of skills, swordsmanship and so on. Even the most bullshit was that Su Mu got another underwear from the system that others had worn for hundreds of thousands of years! At that time, Su Mu''s face was green when he got these two things, but fortunately, this thing can be regarded as a treasure, and his defense is also very amazing. So Su Mu gave this underwear to an old man. Yes, that old man is Gu Linfeng, Su Mu''s only master.

 Chapter 1279

    Shenfa is not something that can be easily obtained. After all, there may be countless other skills and supernatural powers in the world, but there are very few body methods that even reach the realm of heaven and even the realm of great road, Therefore, it is extremely difficult for Su Mu to obtain a body method script that has reached the realm of heaven and even the realm of the great road. The body methods of that level are all in the hands of some top powers, and those top powers are all in isolation, If Su Mu wants to use their means to obtain top body methods, he doesn''t have to think about it. As for whether Su Mu will use the system to obtain top body methods suitable for him, it''s also a very small possibility. After all, the system is not a plug-in that can let Su Mu give whatever he thinks. The randomness is too great.


    So the choice for Su Mu now is very simple, that is, Su Mu creates a top body method that is most suitable for him. Although it sounds much more difficult than finding a top body method, it is very easy to create a top body method script that is suitable for him based on Su Mu''s strength in the five grades of heaven, Of course, this is only relative. After all, it''s better to create a top body method script that is most suitable for him than to find a top body method script in the endless universe. At least Su Mu thinks so, and he really plans to do so now, After all, the only weakness in Su Mu''s whole body should be his body method.


    However, before that, Su Mu still needs to do a very important thing, that is to take the cultivation of the five grades of the heaven realm as a counter supplement and use it to improve all aspects of his offspring! This is a kind of blood inheritance power. Su Mu has never given Su Yutong and Su qinger any counter compensation, so that they can improve their cultivation by relying on this powerful and incomparable back feeding force when they are in the quasi holy peak! Now, according to Su Mu''s estimation, Su qinger and Su Yutong should have reached the peak of quasi sainthood and began to suppress their cultivation. Su mu on Su qinger told her in his early years to suppress their cultivation at the peak of quasi sainthood and wait for the blood inheritance of counter complementary strength. Although Su Yutong and Su Mu forgot to say, However, there should not be much difference with Su Chuyi''s reminder. At this moment, Su Mu''s internal strength has reached the fifth grade of the state of heaven. Once this terrible state of strength complements his offspring, it is absolutely unimaginable to bring them promotion!


    Su Mu took a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes and sat down cross legged again. He wanted to replenish the power in his body to his two daughters through the special inheritance between their blood. Although he said he would always protect them and become a mountain behind them to shelter them from the wind and rain, their own strength must also be strong, After all, Su mu can''t shelter them all the time, can he? Although Su Mu said that he wanted them to become ordinary princesses, the supreme existence of the Xia Dynasty, and look for a suitable husband in the future, they never thought of such a thing. They not only didn''t want to marry a woman, but also wanted to become the real top female power, which was not an easy thing for them, Therefore, it is necessary to improve their strength. This time, after accepting Su Mu''s anti subsidy power, their strength will easily step into the realm of saints, and even become the best among saints with Su Mu''s anti subsidy power. It is not impossible to have the cultivation realm above the four grade saints! Because Su Mu now has the power of back feeding. Don''t underestimate the back feeding of the strong in the realm of heaven!


    The cultivation realm under the heaven realm is called fairyland. No matter how powerful the fairyland friars are, even the fairyland friars in the saint''s peak realm can never resist the power of the strong ones in the heaven realm. The strong ones in the heaven realm can even easily kill hundreds of the strong ones in the saint''s peak, That is, the strong man at the peak of Wonderland! Because the monks in the realm of heaven, even if they are only the first-class monks in the realm of heaven, their strength has exceeded the fairyland and reached the existence of the realm of Tao! Taoism and fairyland are definitely two extreme differences! If a strong Taoist wants to kill a group of friars who are just fairyland, what can he do even if the other person is the peak of fairyland? It''s easy to kill them.


    Su Mu now passes his five grades of cultivation to his two daughters through his blood as a counter supplement. They have not yet broken through the realm of saints, let alone the peak of the realm of saints or even the peak of fairyland. Su Mu''s strength is extremely terrible even among the countless strong Taoists, It is absolutely conceivable that his strength can bring great benefits to Su Yutong and Su qinger through blood supply!


    Su Mu''s eyes were closed, and the power in his body passed through the blood, which was very special and even some ethereal transmission, and made up for Su Yutong and Su qinger. Su Yutong, who was still looking at the East, suddenly felt the emergence of this powerful power in his body! Different from the power of heaven given to him by Su Chuyi, this sudden terrible power not only did not bite back with any power in his body, but slowly integrated into his body. With the integration of this power, Su Yutong has clearly and incomparably noticed the change of power in his body, and even the most shocking thing happened to Su Yutong, Some changes have taken place in their own congenital chaotic body! Although the change is minimal! But Su Yutong, as the owner of the congenital chaotic body, found that this change was completely easy. However, what reassured Su Yutong was that the congenital chaotic body did not develop in a bad direction, but changed to a better place!


    If Su Yutong''s previous congenital chaotic body was a piece of jade, then now the congenital chaotic body in Su Yutong''s body has moved closer to the direction of Tao body under the influence of Su Mu''s anti tonic force! If the original congenital chaotic body is a piece of jade that has not been carefully carved, then the congenital chaotic body owned by Su Yutong is a beautiful jade that completely reveals itself to the world!


    ......

 Chapter 1280

    For Su Yutong, such changes are unexpected. After all, for her, the innate chaos is the pillar of her growth. It can be said that everything in Su Yutong is inseparable from the innate chaos. Once there are any problems with the innate chaos, Su Yutong dare not like what changes will happen to herself, But now the innate chaotic body has become more powerful under the back feeding power of her father, which makes Su Yutong feel a great surprise! Because she knew very well that her father Su Mu was just an ordinary physique, but finally she happened to condense a chaotic body. Even now her father''s physique has completely exceeded the chaotic body and become another terrible physique that has never appeared!


    These changes were also seen by Su Yutong after seeing Su mu last time! Now his innate chaotic body has also changed in this regard. If Su Yutong is not surprised, it is absolutely impossible! After all, the innate chaotic body is already the most terrible and top physique in this world. Even if the strong man knows the existence of the innate chaotic body, he can''t keep calm. His father Su Mu once again promoted the chaotic body, making it a stronger and more terrible physique! Su Yutong understood that now his father had begun to irrigate such opportunities on himself! Changes in her innate chaotic body! Is the best proof! Once her chaotic body also successfully changes into a terrible constitution beyond the chaotic body, her talent and all aspects must be greatly improved. Most importantly, once her chaotic body evolves into another constitution like Su mu, Then they don''t need to worry that the chaotic body will be discovered and detected by the strong ones of the avenue, and then they will attack them! Su Yutong can also grow up better and go further and become stronger in the future!


    However, just after su Yutong was surprised and didn''t take three breaths, a pain suddenly came from her back. This intense pain made Su Yutong unable to keep calm. Even with Su Yutong''s calm and state of mind, she almost shouted out after facing the pain on her back. Thanks to Su Yutong''s strong endurance, In the face of Su Yutong''s pain, if it were ordinary people, I''m afraid it would have been rolling all over the ground. However, such severe pain on Su Yutong''s body just made Su Yutong sweat on his head. It can be imagined that Su Yutong''s willpower is also extremely strong in addition to his talent and Constitution!


    A burst of white light suddenly appeared behind Su Yutong. As the white light gradually dissipated, a pair of wings appeared on Su Yutong''s back. If Su Mu saw the pair of wings behind Su Yutong, he would be surprised, because these wings are nothing else, but the wings of one of the immortal masters in the top world Tianmu world! Although I don''t know why this thing appears on Su Yutong''s back, it''s absolutely not difficult to imagine how Su Yutong can improve her strength by relying on this pair of wings! Now Su Yutong''s strength is strong enough. In addition, there is no need to say more about this pair of wings. Even Su mu can guess that Su Yutong has not entered the realm of saints, but has the strength to kill three or even four saints at the peak of quasi saints! You should know that even the original Su mu can''t do it at the quasi Saint peak, but it''s easy for Su Yutong to do it now. It can even be said that he can do it easily. It can be imagined how great the wings from the immortal Lord have brought to Su Yutong!


    Moreover, if Su Mu sees this pair of wings, he will certainly exhaust countless resources to cultivate Su Yutong and the pair of wings behind him, because these wings looked like a bright blue fire at the peak. Now Su Yutong''s flawless white wings look very beautiful, but their power is much weaker than before, It can even be said that the power is less than one hundred million times that of the peak period! This is the terrible place and powerful strength of the immortal Lord. To what extent is an immortal lord the former? It is very clear to anyone who knows the Tianmu world. If the immortal Lord in the Tianmu world tries his best, he can wave his hand to destroy the heavens. Backhand creates eternity! Even the great disaster that Su Mu is facing now. Su Mu has tried his best to solve the disaster. For the immortal Lord, it may only take a breath to solve it! This is the immortal Lord! And this is not enough to describe the power and horror of an immortal Lord!


    The existence of terror that has reached that realm, even standing there, can sink the space and collapse the void. Just a little breath inadvertently emitted from the body is enough to collapse the whole chaotic world and make the chaotic world disappear completely, even in front of the owner of the chaotic world, which is the strong person of the avenue realm, The immortal Lord just needs to sit there and close his eyes without looking. With the terrible breath of the superior, it is enough to make the strong in the avenue realm unable to move. Even the breath inadvertently revealed by the other party is enough to break the strong in the avenue realm! This is the immortal Lord! At this moment, Su Yutong actually got the wings of an immortal Lord! Although it is not the blue wing at the peak, as long as Su Yutong trains it, it is not impossible to return to the peak in the future. How powerful will su Yutong become at that time? Even Su Mu didn''t dare to make a guarantee! Because even now, he is still too far away from the realm of the immortal Lord. Even Su Mu feels that he is not worthy to know the existence of that realm.


    Everything of the immortal Lord is extremely precious. There is no doubt that Su Mu only obtained the blood of an immortal Lord in the immortal Lord last time, and his own strength has been raised to an extremely terrible situation. This time, Su Yutong obtained the power on which an immortal Lord depends for survival! It is said that no one in the Tianmu world can match the speed of Zhu Shiyu. It can be imagined that if Su Yutong recovers it to the peak in the future, even if Su Yutong''s own strength is not as good as the immortal Lord, I''m afraid no one can compete with him in speed! Because in the original Tianmu world, who has the immortal Lord of Zhu Shiyu can even easily escape in front of the strong in the Tianmu realm by Zhu Shiyu! It can be imagined how terrible it is to kill ten feathers!

 Chapter 1281

    Although the name Zhu Shiyu sounds very general, the power of Zhu Shiyu is very terrible. Don''t think it''s just a wing simply used for speed. The terrible thing about Zhu Shiyu is not only that his speed is amazing. After all, the immortal Lord can use this Zhu Shiyu to throw away the power of Tianmu realm, It can be imagined how powerful Zhu Shiyu is in terms of a person''s foot strength, and this is not the really terrible place of Zhu Shiyu! In fact, you can tell by listening to this name. If Zhu Shiyu is just a wing commonly used to travel, it will not be called Zhu Shiyu. The more terrible and frightening thing about Zhu Shiyu is that each of its feathers is comparable to the power of the immortal Lord''s sword!


    The name of Zhu Shiyu doesn''t come in vain. The ten among Zhu Shiyu are killed! They are ten kinds of extremely terrible life substances, and the most terrible place is the ten killed by ten feathers. Each can be said to surpass the ordinary and reach the immortal level! Immortal level strong! That is the existence of the so-called immortal Lord! Zhu Shiyu is already a terrible life that has killed ten kinds of strength and reached the realm of immortal Lord. It can be imagined that if Su Yutong will cultivate Zhu Shiyu to the peak and completely control it in his own hands, what will su Yutong''s strength look like! At that time, even if Su Yutong was just a saint, he could even easily fall down the way of heaven with the power of killing ten feathers! Even cut down the strong! This is the power of killing ten feathers at the peak! Of course, it''s just a metaphor. After all, it''s very difficult for Su Yutong to cultivate Shiyu to the peak in the realm of saints, and it''s easy to cut down the road in the realm of saints. And now Su Mu doesn''t know that Su Yutong has mastered the terrible ability of killing Shiyu, Even Su Yutong didn''t know what was growing on her back!


    Su Yutong just felt a sharp pain in her back. As the pain passed, she didn''t care. She directly entered the realm of saints and sat with her eyes closed and knees crossed. Relying on Su Mu''s counter supplement strength, she rushed to a more powerful realm. Unexpectedly, Su Mu successfully entered the five grades of the realm of heaven this time, Su mu, who has such accomplishments, is undoubtedly powerful in counteracting Su Yutong. What Su Yutong needs to do at this moment is to take some time to fully integrate this power into his body, so that all aspects of his body love Su Mu and become more powerful under the promotion of this powerful counteracting force! Su Yutong has clearly felt that his chaotic body has been strengthened a lot. If other aspects of his body can become stronger, Su Yutong''s strength can definitely surprise everyone after he leaves the customs!


    At this moment, Su Yutong has stepped into the realm of saints, and how many saints are strong in the summer transportation dynasty? But there are only a few of them, namely, Lu Wanxi, the son of the herd of the fairyland, the Zi Hongjun of the world''s flood and the God of the space, the time of the devil, and the royal highness of the princess of the great Xia Dynasty. In fact, he didn''t care much about Su qinger''s cultivation, because in Su Mu''s eyes, Su qinger''s strength didn''t need to be very strong. In addition, Su qinger didn''t show his strength at that time, and Su Mu didn''t take the initiative to explore, so Su Mu still thought that Su qinger was still a quasi holy state at the moment, but Su Mu didn''t think of it, Su qinger is the second to break through the existence of the realm of saints in the great Xia Dynasty! Of course, this is an algorithm that does not include su mu. If Su Mu is included, Su qinger is the third to enter the realm of saints!


    Needless to say, the first person to enter the realm of saints is Su mu, the founder of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and the supreme emperor of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The second person to enter the realm of saints is also unexpected to countless strong people in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, because the second person to enter the realm of saints is Lu Wanxi! However, this is a very normal thing for Su mu. After all, Su Mu knows that Lu Wanxi is the son of Qi luck in the fairy world. At first, the cultivation talent of Qi luck children may not be the top, but they can always create all kinds of miracles. Su Mu is not surprised, After all, now Lu Wanxi has entered the realm of saints, which means that the strength of heaven in the earth fairy world has been strong to a certain extent. Otherwise, it will take a long time for Lu Wanxi, the lucky son of the earth fairy world, to enter the realm of saints.


    But as for the way of heaven in the fairy world, that is, what level Su Chuyi''s cultivation has reached, Su Mu is not clear, because Su Mu''s heart is very clear that Su Chuyi''s strength must be above himself! Now that he has reached the realm of five grades of heaven and has such accomplishments, Su Chuyi''s strength may even reach about eight grades of heaven. Even now, it is not impossible to enter the realm of nine grades of heaven. This is the relationship between Su Mu and Su Chuyi. Su Mu seems to be auxiliary, As long as Su Mu becomes strong enough, the heavenly way of the earth fairy world will become strong enough, but on second thought, it seems that Su Mu is the one who gets benefits. Although Su Mu seems to be an aid to the earth fairy world, the earth fairy world has never taken anything from Su Mu. Su Mu believes it!


    Because Su Mu knows that if someone wants to take something from himself, even if he doesn''t remember, the system will know! But over the years, Su Mu has cooperated with the heavenly way of the earth fairy world. He has not found that the heavenly way of the earth fairy world has taken anything from him! But every time Su Mu becomes powerful, Su Chuyi''s strength will be more powerful! This makes Su Mu even more confused. Why is this? Since Su Chuyi, the way of heaven in the earth fairy world, didn''t take anything from him, the problem came. Why did Su Chuyi''s strength leap every time his cultivation breakthrough or some growth? According to the truth, this kind of thing will never happen. After all, at this moment, Su Mu himself is already a direct selling place, and the heavenly way of the fairyland has not taken anything. So what is it that makes Su Chuyi''s cultivation improve all the time?

 Chapter 1282

    During the summer transportation, Su qinger was dealing with the political affairs accumulated in the summer transportation. Although most of them are just small things that are not good for the Tao, Su qinger will still do them one by one. After all, there are many small things piled up, which may also become major events, but just at this time, Su qinger suddenly felt a force from his blood pouring into his body, which suddenly increased his strength by several levels! Su qinger couldn''t help but be stunned. She didn''t practice in seclusion or take any pills. Why did her accomplishments suddenly increase by several grades, from the original saint''s realm to the present five grades! And Su qinger clearly felt that most of the power in his body had not been digested! She surprised Su qinger! He hurriedly closed the door and sat cross legged without saying a word, ready to carefully explore the power suddenly gushing out of his body!


    The bodyguards outside the study were also startled by the suddenly closed door, but they didn''t have any curiosity. After all, they were just ordinary bodyguards in the summer transportation Dynasty. Their accomplishments were just the existence of the first and second products of the golden immortal realm. Although it is said that there are many golden Immortals everywhere in the summer transportation Dynasty, there are actually a lot of the first and second products of the golden immortal realm, After all, although their strength has improved, their talents are there. It is basically impossible to make a great breakthrough in a short time. Although it has been more than 100000 years, it is not much different for people with ordinary talents, Perhaps the only difference is that they rely on the luck of the summer Dynasty to make their strength enter the golden immortal realm.


    For practitioners, it is a huge threshold to step into fairyland from mortal land! After stepping on it, the life expectancy has increased greatly, the strength has increased greatly, and the way of life and death can not be eliminated. For practitioners in fairyland, stepping from the realm of true immortals to the realm of golden immortals is also a threshold. This threshold can be said to be like a gap, isolating most practitioners with general cultivation talents from their mind of taking advantage of opportunities, because practitioners in the realm of golden immortals have already touched the power of Tao fruits, This force will make them get familiar with the realm of golden immortals. When their accomplishments reach the peak of the realm of golden immortals, they need to officially start condensing their own Taoist fruits. Only by condensing their own Taoist fruits, can they enter the realm of golden immortals. For practitioners of fairyland, it is a threshold for real immortals to enter the realm of golden immortals, The golden immortal realm is also a threshold to enter the golden immortal realm of Da Luo! And this is a wider threshold! It''s not a joke to step into the realm of Da Luo Jinxian and get out of control for a long time. Although Su Mu now understands that Da Luo Jinxian has not completely jumped out of control, at least Da Luo Jinxian can live as long as heaven! As long as it doesn''t fall halfway, how many years can Da Luo Jinxian survive is always a matter of no guarantee.


    It is much easier for the land of Da Luo Jinxian to enter the quasi holy land. Of course, this is only relative. After all, the most important thing for the land of Da Luo Jinxian to enter the quasi holy land is the treasure! Congenital Lingbao! Even the lowest innate treasure is hard to find for practitioners who are about to enter the quasi holy realm! At least this is true for most other practitioners, but there is no such problem in their great Xia Dynasty. There are few other things in the great Xia Dynasty. There are really many innate Lingbao, including those collected from all over the world and those obtained by Su Mu from the system. Of course, Among them, there are much more scraps from the flood world. After all, Su Yutong spent more than 100000 years to turn over the flood world. Although he didn''t directly find the chaotic beads, he found countless congenital treasures! In fact, these inborn spiritual treasures do not have much effect on them, so most of them are prepared to be used for cutting bodies when someone in the Xia Yun Dynasty wants to enter the quasi holy land and give them when they are really loyal to the Xia Yun Dynasty. As for the Su Mu family, Even the corpse cutting treasure they used to enter the quasi holy land is the top thing without exception. Even the congenital treasure is not qualified to be the corpse cutting treasure of their su family in Su Mu''s eyes!


    If Su qinger didn''t feel anxious, she cut the corpse into the quasi holy land by relying on the congenital treasure in the wasteland world. In fact, the corpse cutting treasure she can use is not too bad, at least it has reached the level of heaven and even the level of heaven. After all, for Su mu, there is really no lack of such things, not to mention the treasure house in the world of heaven and mu, Let''s say that two of the treasures obtained by Su Mu''s reading for thousands of years are randomly selected, at least at the level of heaven! During the summer movement, Su Yutong entered the quasi holy realm and used the top corpse cutting treasure all the way. The thirty-six chaotic green lotus is not worthy of being called Su Yutong''s corpse cutting treasure in the eyes of Su mu, because no matter how good it is, the thirty-six chaotic green lotus is just a treasure of the limit of heaven, which is far less than the chaotic pearl, Not to mention the ring that Su Mu gave Su Yutong to cut his body. It''s the top treasure in Tianmu world. Although it''s not necessarily Tianmu level, according to Su Mu''s guess, it''s at least immortal level!


    It''s a pity that Su qinger is too anxious to enter the quasi holy realm to prove himself. Otherwise, with the precious treasures in Su Mu''s hand, Su qinger''s cultivation is definitely twice the result with half the effort. Don''t think that the treasures used for cutting corpses in the quasi holy realm have no connection with his later cultivation. There are many places to connect them, It can even be said that there is a good corpse cutting treasure, and later cultivation can get twice the result with half the effort. This is why Su Mu doesn''t allow Su Yutong to enter the quasi holy realm. He doesn''t allow Su Yutong to enter the quasi holy realm until he finds three twelve lotus flowers and successfully integrates them to create chaotic green lotus.


    However, Su qinger''s cultivation has indeed made great progress. The strength of the five grades of the sage realm doesn''t say anything else. Su Mu is the only one who has suppressed Su qinger during the summer movement. After all, Su Yutong has just entered the sage realm, and it''s not easy for others to surpass the five grades of the sage realm. Although Su qinger was a little anxious before, But there''s still no problem to recover and cultivate. Su Mu doesn''t lack treasures that can make su qinger''s foundation stronger.

 Chapter 1283

    Su qinger suddenly closed the door, which led to a burst of doubt from the top to the bottom of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Countless political affairs were piled up and no one dealt with them, which made the great Xia Yun Dynasty feel a little helpless. Although it was enough to leave small things to others, there were one or two big things that had to be decided by the Su family, At this moment, the main Su mu of the Xia Xia Dynasty was still in the middle of the retreat, and the Saint Su Yutong of the Xia Dynasty was also closed. The royal highness of the imperial commander also failed to close a month ago. This led to the fact that many of their political affairs were stacked up in the great Xia Dynasty, and thousands of thousands of government affairs were piled together. What they wanted to solve was not easy. And this is just the political affairs accumulated in more than a month. If the Su family has been closed for a long time, the number of political affairs accumulated can even exceed tens of millions!


    Don''t think piling up thousands of political affairs is just a joke! But now, if the Su family in the summer movement is really closed for thousands of years, the number of political affairs accumulated is really possible to reach tens of millions or even hundreds of millions! After all, not to mention anything else, it is such a large territory in the east of the wasteland world. In order to better control the summer Dynasty, it must always pay attention to anything that happens in the wasteland world. Although it is said that in previous years, the top powers in the dynasty were sent to the guard side to deal with the affairs of which side, they can only solve some small things, The real political affairs still have to be passed back to the heavenly palace for processing, although many of them are small things that are not worthy of Tao, such as dispatching the power of Yunchao or using the things in the treasure house of Yunchao. These small things are particularly huge for those who are not the Su family and must be reported.


    "The emperor has been closed for thousands of years and has not been in the Customs for a few thousand years. The saint has been in the tens of thousands of years of seclusion. He was chosen as a person to handle politics." now the princess of Highness has also declared her closed. "This is so good. So many things have not been dealt with. There are thousands of things that are going on." Lei Ming, the marshal of the three services, looked at the direction of the heavenly palace and said helplessly. At this moment, Lei Ming has firmly sat in the position of the marshal of the three services, and his command controls all the sergeant forces up and down the Xia Yun Dynasty. It can be said that Lei Ming at this moment is undoubtedly a giant, although it is just helping Su Mu to lead the army, However, Su Mu doesn''t have to trust his family. All the sergeants Lei Ming in the summer transportation Dynasty can be transferred at will. Even if Zhao Qing, the king of Tianfeng, wants to use the sergeants outside the north and South palaces, he needs the nod of the Su family or Lei Ming to dispatch the sergeants to leave, Otherwise, even she can''t command all the sergeants up and down at will.


    However, Lei Ming holds all the forces of the military sergeants up and down the Xia Yun Dynasty and has the ability to dispatch them to do anything at will. It can be imagined how much trust Su Mu has given to Lei Ming, and Lei Ming has indeed lived up to Su Mu''s trust. After coming to the flood world, he chose to integrate the unborn God thunder in the flood world for the first time, He successfully promoted his thunder spirit body to a rootless thunder, and his cultivation talent has therefore stepped into the ranks of the beauties of heaven. In just over 100000 years, thunder has completed two big realms and dozens of small realms from the fifth grade of golden fairyland to the middle stage of quasi saint! Su Mu also promised him that as long as thunder can do a good job in this position, he will always be the marshal of the three services of their summer transportation dynasty!


    Lei Ming is also very clear in his heart. There are many people in the Xia Dynasty who have thoughts about his position as marshal of the three services. It is precisely because of this that Lei Ming can improve his cultivation to the peak of the middle period of quasi saint in such a short time. Now Lei Ming only needs to obtain a congenital spiritual treasure from the treasure house of Yun Dynasty to cut his body, Then you can easily step into the later stage of quasi sainthood and start preparing for the integration of three corpses into the realm of saints! Is thunder''s original talent strong? Not too strong. Compared with the top column of Tianjiao, the original thunder can even be said to be nothing, but what about the thunder now? With the thunder of rootless thunder, he has become the most talented person in the summer Dynasty at this moment. Otherwise, he can''t achieve dozens of small jumps in such a short time of more than 100000 years and enter the mid-term peak of quasi saint!


    Although it seems that Lei Ming''s talent can''t compare with others, you should know how late Lei Ming started! After others came to the wasteland world, they all started above the eight grades of Jinxian realm! These are the original accomplishments that have reached the peak of the golden immortal realm! After coming to the wasteland world, under the Qi of the great Xia Dynasty and the huge spiritual power of the wasteland world, they successively entered the quasi holy realm in more than 100000 years, and the thunder started in the golden immortal realm! Don''t even underestimate the gap between the three sketch levels of Jinxian realm! Everything Lei Ming has now is not random, but only by his step-by-step efforts! If Lei Ming doesn''t have the current strength, even if Su Mu believes him, he can''t give all the sergeants up and down the Xia Yun Dynasty to Lei Ming to command! After all, all the sergeants up and down in the Xia Yun Dynasty are strong in the golden immortal realm! Even under Lei Ming''s command, there are tens of thousands of Luo Jinxian! It can be imagined that what a powerful Sergeant force is in the hands of thunder now!


    Think about it again. Even if Su Mu handed over all the soldiers up and down the Xia Yun Dynasty to commander Lei Ming regardless of people''s persuasion, Lei Ming had no corresponding strength. Could he hold down those arrogant beings? It is completely impossible. It is precisely because Lei Ming knows this clearly that he chose to integrate innate divine thunder and make his successful incarnation into rootless thunder without saying a word after he came to the wasteland world! Have top talent! And strive to practice, in the shortest time to improve their cultivation to the middle of quasi saint! Is thunder for power? No, perhaps no one is more indifferent to fame and wealth than Lei Ming in the summer transportation Dynasty. The reason why he improves himself so much is just that he doesn''t want to live up to Su Mu''s high expectations.


    However, there is another motivation for Lei Ming''s efforts, that is, Su Mu promised to revive his people. His group of people who were born in Leize but fell because of their birth! Among them are thundering parents and relatives! These are one of the reasons why thunder works hard!

 Chapter 1284

    There are fewer people dealing with political affairs in the current summer transport Dynasty, and there are enough political affairs accumulated. If the long Princess Su qinger has been closed for a long time this time, and Su mu, the leader of the summer transport Dynasty, and the saint, have not left the customs, how large the political affairs will become together is completely unknown, Zhao Qing beside Lei Ming shook her head helplessly after listening to Lei Ming''s words. Yes, there are too many political affairs piled up now. Otherwise, she and Lei Ming will never come to tea together in the south palace and the middle palace. Now the summer transportation is waiting for the Su family to arrange after dealing with political affairs. Now it''s good, All the people who can handle political affairs in the Su family have closed down, and this time, I don''t know how many years it will take. It''s also thanks to their summer transportation. If it''s other transportation dynasties, I''m afraid it''s a problem whether the transportation Dynasty is their own after the Royal family closes down and leaves the customs.


    "Feng Wang, why haven''t the others arrived? Are they closed?" Lei Ming asked suspiciously, looking at the endless sky without even a bird. The meeting distributed by him and Zhao Qing was received up and down, and they would never come at all, Moreover, the Xia Yun Dynasty knows that they are the most loyal ministers of the Xia Yun Dynasty and the most trusted subordinates of the holy Zun Su mu. It can even be said that these two people have watched the holy Zun grow from a weak period step by step to the present. It is absolutely impossible that none of them will come to the meeting jointly initiated by them!


    As soon as the voice fell, a cloud slowly floated down in front of them. Then the cloud slowly dissipated and revealed its hidden shape. The visitor held a floating dust of congenital Lingbao level, then put it on his left wrist, slowly saluted Zhao Qing and Lei Ming, and said aloud: "The Taoist priest has seen the emperor Tianfeng and the marshal. I don''t know if the marshal and the marshal are worried about the summer games today. Is there anything to tell?"


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Hongjun. This time, people gathered to talk about the summer Dynasty, but now everyone is still coming. I think it''s mostly delayed on the road. Let''s wait a little longer. After all, it''s better to discuss this matter with your colleagues in the dynasty." Lei Ming took a deep breath and said slowly that the people in front of him couldn''t help being solemn. After all, the great Xia Dynasty has not entered the situation where saints walk all over the ground. In the face of Hongjun in the realm of saints, Lei Ming still gives respect to temptation. After all, Hongjun is also the first group of people to join the great Xia Dynasty. He has spent more than 100000 years in the great Xia Dynasty Over the years, it has also contributed a lot to the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Even because of Hongjun, they have made the great Xia Yun Dynasty a merit harvester in the wasteland world! The old man can always come up with ways to harvest merit. Perhaps this is because Hongjun is the son of Qi Yun, the protagonist of the world in the wasteland world. If it is said that among the strong newcomers to the great Xia Yun Dynasty in the wasteland world, who is the most interested in the great Xia Yun dynasty Loyalty, then it''s definitely Hongjun, an old man who looks ugly. Although his appearance is ordinary, Hongjun''s talent is extremely outstanding!


    "Yes, yes, yes. The old Taoist priest is abrupt." Hongjun nodded and saluted them again. Although it was said that the great Xia Dynasty didn''t pay so much attention to the rules, and even that the great Xia Dynasty regarded black as its honor, it was revealed that their great Xia Dynasty was different from other transportation dynasties. Their great Xia Dynasty was a place where the strong were respected, but Hongjun knew that the two people in front of him were the most red people in front of the saint, and one was in control All the sergeant forces up and down in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, one of them holds the most powerful and elite force in the great Xia Yun dynasty! Hong Jun still respects these two people very much. After all, he doesn''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face. Hong Jun is not so polite in the face of other strong men in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, but it''s human nature.


    Hongjun took his seat slowly, and Zhao Qing did not hurry or slow to add a cup of tea to Hongjun and put it in front of Hongjun. The Xia Dynasty is perhaps the most eccentric of the countless transportation dynasties. Other transportation dynasties either regard gold as their honor, but the Xia Dynasty does not. Instead, it respects black and the surname su. Most of the rest of the transportation dynasties are accompanied by wine and meat, after all Cultivation has reached their level, and things like wine and meat can''t make them have any wrong thoughts, but during the summer transportation Dynasty, they like drinking tea! At first, it was because Su Mu liked drinking tea and didn''t drink much wine. Later, maybe someone imitated it. Up to now, it''s difficult to find drinkers in the whole summer transportation Dynasty. People who taste tea are everywhere, and the tea used in this tea is also very good It is extraordinary. It takes the enlightenment tea, one of the ten spiritual roots, as the introduction. Even the water is the cloud dew on the nine days. Ordinary people are afraid that this kind of tea will be enlightened for thousands of years. However, after their cultivation, it is not so useful, but it tastes much better than those ordinary tea.


    Three hours later, in the courtyard chosen by Lei Ming, a total of more than 100 high-level officials of the Xia Dynasty were gathered, all of which were the most trusted existence of Su mu, and their accomplishments entered the realm of quasi saints. In the current Xia Dynasty, quasi saints and strong people can be seen everywhere, but what surprised Lei Ming and Zhao Qing was that Lu Wanxi also appeared in this meeting. Although it is said that the way of thunder communication meeting is through divine thoughts, as long as the monks who have reached the quasi holy state can detect it, Lu Wanxi has been closed for so many years, not to mention them. Even the saint has not seen her for a few times. This time, he actually appeared in the crowd of the meeting, which really made them feel happy There was a little accident.


    "Well, now that everyone is here, I should also tell you why I called you today. In fact, it''s not a big thing. After discussion with King Tianfeng, I''m going to select a candidate to make a decision for us, deal with the political affairs of the great Xia Dynasty and maintain our great Xia Dynasty during the period when the saint and the long princess are closed I don''t know what you think of my proposal? "Lei Ming looked at the crowd and said slowly. His tone was neither urgent nor slow. I have to say that Lei Ming is now firmly seated as the marshal of the three services of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. His men control all the sergeants up and down the great Xia Yun Dynasty. His words are still very delicious, and what Lei Ming said, And no one dares to ignore it.

 Chapter 1285

    For today''s summer Dynasty, it is necessary to urgently find someone to temporarily solve political affairs. After listening to Lei Ming''s words, everyone was stunned, but some other thoughts poured out of their hearts! Of noble character and high prestige, the Imperial Palace was closed for several thousand years, and the royal highness of the princess was also closed for a while. The Xia Dynasty was now no leader in the world. Therefore, a respected person should be raised as a dragon head in the Xia Dynasty to solve the problem. However, they all know in their hearts that it will be difficult for the future saint to leave after sitting on the temporary dragon head! Taking the position of dragon head inevitably needs to solve political affairs, and there are many things in political affairs that need to be dispatched from the Treasury of the dynasty, and none of them has the right to take things from the treasure house without authorization. Once any of them takes the position of dragon head, the future saint will ask after he leaves the customs!


    In their hearts, they yearn for the position of the temporary dragon head in the summer transportation Dynasty, but they are very hesitant, because their rights and prestige are not enough to sit on the temporary dragon head throne. Even if they sit on it, the rest of the transportation Dynasty will not be convinced. Therefore, it is definitely not so easy, or even difficult, However, now the Su family in the great Xia Yun Dynasty are unable to leave the customs, and they have to choose a dragon head who can handle political affairs in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Therefore, no matter what the position is, one person needs to sit on it. Even if the saint will leave the customs in three months, in these three months, We must also find a suitable candidate to become the temporary leader of the summer movement! Otherwise, there may be some problems when there are no leaders in the summer transportation Dynasty and they have a large territory in the wasteland world!


    "The marshal called us here today for this matter, but the marshal is also reasonable. Now we Xia Yun Dynasty really need someone to stand up and lead us for the time being, but you are all respected predecessors of Xia Yun Dynasty. It''s not so easy to choose a suitable candidate. You should be very happy It''s clear that no matter who takes that position, even if it''s temporary, it can''t convince us up and down. "A new quasi Saint strongman stood up and said slowly. He has joined the Xia Dynasty for some years. He belongs to the column of Tianjiao. When he was in the earth fairy world, he was just a monk in the golden fairy realm, but with his joining the Xia Dynasty, His strength has also soared. In just over 100000 years, he has grown from the golden immortal realm to the present quasi holy realm. Such talents can be called top Tianjiao!


    The great Xia Yun Dynasty has lived up to this arrogance. Now he is in charge of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and leads tens of millions of Jinxian realm army under his command. There are also dozens of strong Jinxian heroes under his command! In the great Xia Yun Dynasty, as long as you are strong enough and loyal to the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the senior level of the great Xia Yun Dynasty will definitely have your place! This new quasi saint is also a typical Tianjiao. It took him only more than 100000 years to grow from the original golden immortal realm to the current quasi Saint cultivation. His talent can be said to be very powerful. Such Tianjiao was never lacking in the summer transportation Dynasty, and even the number was very large, so it was said in the previous article, The future of the great Xia Yun Dynasty will be incomparably brilliant! Of course, the premise of all this is love under the condition that the summer transportation Dynasty can grow up smoothly!


    "Now there are two people from the Su family in the summer Dynasty." after listening to this, Zhao Qing opened her eyes, took a deep breath and said slowly. She also listened to the talk of Lei Ming and others just now, but she kept her eyes closed, didn''t say a word, and didn''t participate in their discussion, But suddenly Zhao Qing reacted. Who says there will be no su family in the summer dynasty?


    "The Phoenix King means that the empress saint and the empress red? Don''t be kidding. Our Xia Yun Dynasty has a vast territory. How can the empress saint and the empress red handle political affairs in the open? Moreover, many creatures in the flood world are not convinced of our Xia Yun Dynasty. Although it is said that our Xia Yun Dynasty now controls the whole flood world, but How huge are the creatures in the boundless world? What if someone who is not convinced of us, or even hates us, knows that the two women sit down and send strong men to assassinate them? You know, we have never taken care of those two bastards in the west, and now their power in the west is not weak, although they have not yet entered Entering the quasi holy land, but both of them are already the strong ones at the peak of the golden immortal of Da Luo, and there are many strong ones in the golden immortal realm under their command. Although this strength is weak for our summer transportation Dynasty, we can''t protect our empress all the time! Once there is any problem between the two empresses, who can tell us when the holy master leaves the customs How angry Zun will be! With the strength of the holy Zun! If there is something wrong with the two empresses at that time, the whole desolate world will become a piece of waste land! "Hong Jun narrowed his eyes and said solemnly. He didn''t agree to let the queen Hong and the queen Saint stand in the open. They''d better be quiet in the North Palace!


    "I don''t mean that. I think it''s better to go to the North Palace and ask the empress saint and the empress Hong to discuss. Although the strength of the two empresses is not very strong, they have extremely huge rights to use in the summer dynasty! So we might as well go to the North Palace and ask the two empresses to hand over the decision-making power of the summer Dynasty to us temporarily, so we can arrange candidates Become the temporary dragon head and lead the way for us. "After hearing Hongjun''s words, Zhao Qing shook his head and said slowly. It''s the best way to let the holy queen and the Red Queen delegate power to them.


    "But there''s a problem in front of us. The queen saint and the Red Queen don''t go out of the North Palace all day, and we can''t enter the North Palace. You know what the saint said, the North Palace can''t be entered without permission!" Hongjun said aloud with a frown when he heard the speech, and the thunder nearby also frowned when he heard the speech. Yes, in order to protect his two confidants, It is forbidden to break into the North palace without permission. The guards inside the North Palace are also extremely terrible! Although it is said that the guards were set up to defend assassins on that day, now it seems that these guards stopped them too.

 Chapter 1286

    Just when the people didn''t know how to solve this problem, Lu Wanxi, who was hiding in the crowd, suddenly stood up and walked slowly towards the North Palace. Then he said aloud, "I''ll go to the North Palace. You can go to the middle palace hall and wait for the arrival of the two empresses."


    People can''t help but rejoice at the speech. Yes! Lu Wan is a disciple of Sheng Zun mu, and is also his royal highness with the title of the Xia Xia Dynasty. Moreover, Lu Wanxi has always lived in the North Palace, so she will not be blocked from going to the North Palace. Seeing that the problem is solved, people can''t help but smile. After smiling at each other, they rush towards the main hall of the middle palace. Naturally, it''s impossible for the two holy queens to choose another place, and the most suitable place for political discussion in the heavenly palace, There is no other place except the middle palace hall, and what I said this time is also very serious, so there is no problem in choosing the supreme middle palace in the summer Dynasty.


    ......


    On the other hand, Lu Wanxi took a deep breath when she looked at the North Palace portal in front of her. She doesn''t know how many years she hasn''t been here. Since honghou talked to Su qinger about the key of the matter with her last time, Lu Wanxi has been hiding Su mu. No matter how much she thinks about him, Lu Wanxi understands it in her heart, Perhaps Su qinger is quite right. There is absolutely no possible combination between herself and Su mu. The relationship between them can only be teachers and disciples. It is impossible for Lu Wanxi to say that she is not sad, but what can she do? Lu Wanxi''s heart is now full of regret for that year. Why did he worship him as a teacher? Lu Wanxi knows that the relationship between her and Su Mu has been narrowed countless times because of the relationship between teachers and apprentices, but it is also because of the relationship between former teachers and apprentices that Lu Wanxi wants to go further, just like a natural moat. Because of the relationship between teachers and apprentices, she can''t go further. Now Lu Wanxi has understood what the relationship between men and women is, It seems that when you look at me, I lower my head and dare not look at you. When you turn around, I look deeply at your back and feel at a loss.


    After taking a deep breath, Lu Wanxi raised his feet and walked slowly towards the North Palace portal. Lu Wanxi had always lived in the North Palace, and her bedroom was also in the North Palace. Therefore, the bodyguard in front of the North Palace was only stunned for a moment when he saw Lu Wanxi coming back. Then he saluted Lu Wanxi and stopped him, After all, Lu Wanxi is very familiar with them. They have guarded the portal of the North Palace for so many years. If they don''t even know Lu Wanxi, what portal of the North Palace will they guard? Although I don''t know why Lu Wanxi hasn''t come back for so many years, they have nothing to be curious about this time. After all, Lu Wanxi''s status is there. If Lu Wanxi didn''t live in the North Palace, they might stop it. After all, the holy Master said that no matter who he is, no matter how noble his status is, As long as they are not Beigong people, they can''t enter them! If Lu Wanxi had not lived in it, they would have stopped it!


    You should know that even Marshal Lei Ming and Tianfeng Wang Zhao Qing, who controlled all the sergeant forces up and down the Xia Yun Dynasty, had no way to enter the North Palace, let alone Lu Wanxi. After Lu Wanxi entered the North Palace, he did not go to look for the holy queen or the Red Queen at the first time, It''s not Lu Wanxi who doesn''t know where they are, but Lu Wanxi looks at everything familiar inside the North Palace in front of him and can''t help but fall into meditation. Somehow, he turns around in the North Palace, looks at the yard he used to visit, and looks at the place where he and Su qinger stayed together for cultivation when they were very weak! In those days, they were just the realm of golden immortals, but with the passage of time, the time for her and Su qinger to meet was less, and their strength also entered the realm of saints. They both became the top strong in the original imagination, but Lu Wanxi felt that after their strength was strong, there seemed to be something less.


    Unlike Su qinger and Su mu, Lu Wanxi''s love for Su Mu makes her unable to maintain her lust at all. When she finally steps into the realm of saints, Lu Wanxi chooses to abandon her lust because she has love for Su mu in her heart. Lu Wanxi knows that if this love fails to achieve results, Then he can never step into the realm of saints from the way of feeling, so after a long time of entanglement, Lu Wanxi made an unexpected decision, that is to cut off his lust and step into the realm of saints with a ruthless way! At this moment, Lu Wanxi has embarked on the supreme way of forgetting his feelings, and the cultivation speed is extremely terrible. In just ten thousand years, he has entered the peak of the second grade of saints from the beginning! It''s only half a step away from the state of three grades and hasn''t stepped out yet! In addition, Su Chuyi has improved his strength, which has a huge impact on Lu Wanxi. Now Lu Wanxi can step beyond the realm of saints in less than 50000 years! This is also what Lu Wanxi has determined in her heart!


    But after all, Lu Wanxi''s time to embark on the ruthless way is too short. In addition, when he chose to embark on the ruthless way, he was already half the strength of the sage realm, so his state of mind inevitably received some influence. Unlike Su mu, if Su Mu''s emotional way is unqualified, he will encounter torture when he breaks through every realm, Even a bad person will become possessed, and Lu Wanxi''s ruthless way will not encounter any of these problems. Even if her mood is not strong enough, she will not become possessed! If the people who follow the ruthless way are unstable, there will be some small problems. For example, Lu Wanxi looks at everything familiar around her as if it had touched a string in her heart. Some hesitate, some miss, and the rest may be unwilling. All these problems explain Lu Wanxi''s state of mind at this moment, Without keeping up with her strength and accomplishments, there will be no problems in a short time, but if the time goes on for a long time, Lu Wanxi will have what problems at that time, even she may not be able to figure out.


    "Are you... Lu Wanxi? Wan Xi! You haven''t come back for years!"


    While Lu Wanxi was meditating, a clear voice appeared in her ear, which made Lu Wanxi look back.

 Chapter 1287

    If Lu Wanxi had not been sanctified before, it might not have been so easy to come to the North Palace to face the people in front of him. Lu Wanxi knew in his heart that the woman in front of him was his teacher''s mother. She loved herself very much from the beginning of her apprenticeship, but she liked her teacher''s father. Therefore, Lu Wanxi never returned to the North Palace once after so many years, Because she doesn''t know how to face the woman in front of her, but now, Lu Wanxi has made her own choice and embarked on the ruthless way. Therefore, Lu Wanxi has no fear and worry in front of the woman in front of her. Lu Wanxi who embarked on the ruthless way is more mature than before, but she is a little less familiar with her relatives.


    "Shiniang, I haven''t come back to see you for a long time." Lu Wanxi saluted Liu Qingyi and said slowly. There was no expression on her face and no fluctuation in her tone. It seemed like a machine without any emotion. This is also the consequence of Lu Wanxi''s choice to take the ruthless Road. The most taboo of ruthlessness is to take care of her heart, Lu Wanxi chose to walk onto the ruthless Avenue and enter the realm of saints. When facing Lu Wanxi, although she knew that she loved herself very much and was very kind to herself, Lu Wanxi could not show any emotion now because of the ruthless Avenue, just like a robot, There is no fluctuation in tone or any other aspect.


    Looking at Lu Wanxi''s appearance, Liu Qingyi couldn''t help feeling puzzled. Lu Wanxi was a very lively little girl in those years. Even if her mood matured later, she was still a lively and active person. Why didn''t she meet for so many years, and suddenly Lu Wanxi became like this? Liu Qingyi came to Lu Wanxi and touched Lu Wanxi''s forehead strangely. She thought there was something uncomfortable on Lu Wanxi, so her voice was so cold, yes, cold! Although Lu Wanxi has tried her best to control her emotions and make her behave more cordial, neither her words nor her expression made Liu Qingyi feel any kindness, but made Liu Qingyi feel incomparably cold!


    "Girl, I haven''t seen you for so many years. What''s the matter with you? Are you sick? You don''t have a fever. Why do you talk to Shiniang like this? After so many years, you said you didn''t come back to see Shiniang. Forget it, Wan Xi, why did you come back suddenly this time? I thought you had been practicing in the wasteland. What''s the matter What happened? Or did you encounter any difficulties? Tell Shiniang boldly that although Shiniang is not as strong as you, she can still solve most of your problems. "Liu Qingyi smiled, took Lu Wanxi''s hand and walked towards his other courtyard, asking while walking.


    Lu Wanxi smelled that she didn''t know how to answer. Looking at the woman holding her hand, Lu Wanxi felt a little guilty again. Even Lu Wanxi was surprised when this emotion appeared! You should know that you are walking a ruthless road. Why do you still have this emotion? According to the truth, there can be no emotion when you choose to enter the ruthless Avenue and step into the realm of saints! Why do such emotions come to mind? Is it difficult that your state of mind is too weak? Maybe so.


    However, Lu Wanxi didn''t understand at all. The reason why she still had such emotion in her heart was that her cultivation was too strong when she chose to enter the ruthless Avenue, which led to that the ruthless Avenue did not have a too terrible and serious impact on Lu Wanxi. Although Lu Wanxi now looks like an eternal ice, However, there is still a seed of tenderness in his heart, which has been planted in Lu Wanxi''s heart for more than 100000 years and has affected his heart for a long time. Therefore, even if Lu Wanxi has stepped into the ruthless way and achieved the cultivation of saints, as long as Lu Wanxi has not completely left the heavenly palace, Su Mu and Su family, Then the seed of warmth in her heart will never disperse! There may even be a day when Lu Wanxi''s seed, which has been buried for more than 100000 years, will sprout again, and let Lu Wanxi''s ruthless road directly burst! At that time, Lu Wanxi''s self-cultivation will inevitably plummet!


    However, Lu Wanxi may not know what to do in her heart. She is not willing to leave the heavenly palace, Su Mu and Su qinger, Liu Qingyi and red tea, and everything about the summer Dynasty. Under these many reluctance, Lu Wanxi''s ruthless road is a wrong choice, Maybe one day Lu Wanxi''s strength will become incomparably strong, but her feelings for the great Xia Yun dynasty always exist. The great Xia Yun Dynasty is Lu Wanxi''s home. There are her family here. Even if she makes a choice and embarks on the ruthless Road, she can''t break the seed about the great Xia Yun Dynasty and her relatives in her heart, As long as the tender seed is still buried in Lu Wanxi''s heart, Lu Wanxi will encounter unprecedented difficulties sooner or later! Even an unprecedented disaster! The most taboo for people who walk on the ruthless road is to have emotion in their heart! Therefore, for Lu Wanxi, either give up the ruthless Road, or give up the summer transportation Dynasty, give up all his relatives, thoroughly embark on the ruthless Road, and achieve the top strength in the world of heaven!


    Back in Liu Qingyi''s other courtyard, Lu Wanxi looked at all the familiar things in front of her, and the seed in her heart haunted her again. Lu Wanxi couldn''t help feeling a tremor. Everything here was so familiar. Seeing everything here, Lu Wanxi couldn''t help recalling her appearance of playing in this place with Su qinger when she first came to the wasteland, At that time, she didn''t care so much about her accomplishments. Su qinger was also a very naughty little girl. They didn''t have any troubles and concerns. They were playing every day. Every time Su Mu came back, their family would sit together and watch the boundless Star River and enjoy the dinner in the stone Pavilion in other hospitals, Even if they don''t need to eat anything at all, Lu Wanxi can''t forget the feeling of enjoying the family together! Lu Wanxi could not help but close her eyes, restrain the fluctuation in her eyes, took a deep breath and looked at Liu Qingyi. She came here not to recall anything, but to say something important!

 Chapter 1288

    Lu Wanxi took a deep breath. After the waves in her eyes dispersed, she slowly said to Liu Qingyi: "Shiniang, apart from visiting you this time, I also want to invite you to solve a very important matter. Now the master of the great Xia Yun Dynasty has been closed, and sister Yutong has been closed for thousands of years. Even qinger suddenly closed down and practiced some time ago. Now countless political affairs have not been handled in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. If they pile up, I''m afraid There will be all kinds of troubles in our summer games, so Marshal Lei Ming and Zhao Qing, the king of Tianfeng, asked me to invite you to go to the middle palace hall of the heavenly palace and discuss and select a person to be the leader of our summer games. After all, if the master, Yutong and qinger have been closed for too long this time, it''s not a small thing that the summer games have been leaderless all the time, So please move to the main hall of the central palace, Shiniang. At the moment, the great Xia Yun has gathered in the central palace, waiting for you. "


    Liu Qingyi was stunned when she heard the speech. She knew that Su qinger was closed, because she also received a message from Su qinger that day. It seemed that she felt the strength of her blood, which led to the strength in her body that was enough to make her break through several realms. Therefore, she needed to be closed and cultivate for a period of time. During this period, she didn''t come back to see herself Liu Qingyi actually knows, but Liu Qingyi didn''t expect that the closure of the three people of the Su family directly led to the failure of the summer transportation Dynasty. Although it has always been said that they have rights in the hands of the strong people of the summer transportation Dynasty, this right seems to have much effect at this moment. Liu Qingyi was helpless after listening to it He shook his head. It seems that it''s time to talk about Su mu.


    "That''s what happened. I know that qinger closed down some time ago, but I didn''t expect that qinger''s closing down brought us so much trouble in the summer transportation Dynasty. Anyway, I''ll listen to you and go to the central palace. Your second martial mother should take a lunch break in her room at this moment. I''m just going to go around. Tell your second martial mother first and I''ll change it Dressed in clothes, he then went to the main hall of the central palace. " Liu Qingyi took a deep breath and said slowly to Lu Wanxi. At this moment, Liu Qingyi is wearing only a very light dress. Moreover, because of cultivation, Liu Qingyi''s appearance has long been fixed at the age of 20. With this light dress, Liu Qingyi looks like a child. As the holy queen of the summer Dynasty, she goes to participate in this kind of thing You can''t casually wear ordinary clothes. Speaking of it, Su Mu didn''t wear the Queen''s robe he made for himself once. This time, he had a chance to wear it.


    "I understand. Please hurry up, Shiniang. The great Xia Yun Dynasty in the middle palace hall has been waiting for a long time, whether it''s high-level or ordinary sergeant. I''m afraid if we don''t go there again, those strong people who have newly joined our great Xia Yun Dynasty, that is, those inborn creatures and inborn gods in the boundless world, will be in a mood." Lu Wanxi nodded and said slowly to Liu Qingyi. After all, in Lu Wanxi''s opinion, it''s really hard to deal with them now that there are no heads in the summer transportation Dynasty.


    However, Lu Wanxi never thought that she had been a very gentle Shiniang since she left this sentence, but she suddenly showed an extremely domineering scene. When Liu Qingyi heard the speech, she couldn''t help but show a sneer and said in a very flat tone: "Then let them wait for me. This is the summer Dynasty of our Su family. Do they dare to have emotions for their new innate creatures and innate God residence? Even if I hang them for a year, ten years or even a hundred years, they have to wait quietly for me! I think no one can hold them down when my man is closed? Joke!"


    The voice fell, and the door was forcibly closed by Liu Qingyi. Then Liu Qingyi''s particularly aggressive words came from the house: "change clothes for the palace."


    Lu Wanxi shook her head when she saw this. She just said it casually. She didn''t expect that the Sanskrit voice of Shiniang would be so big, but it''s good. If Shiniang went to the middle palace hall in that weak state just now, those innate creatures and innate God residence might really make trouble, but now, Lu Wanxi shook her head and turned to red tea Liu Qingyi took a deep breath when she looked at Lu Wanxi''s back and looked at the maid who was dressing for herself and Xia LAN who had been following her for countless years "You said that when I went to the main hall of the Central Palace this time, would those guys make me angry? If they really dared to make me angry in the main hall, how could I behave better?"


    "Everything is to see the empress you play on your own, but the courtiers still suggest that you behave a little more domineering. After all, you are the saint of the Xia Xia Dynasty. Although you have been living in the palace for a long time, you are the saint of the great Xia Dynasty after all. You can''t shut the door of the emperor, and your two Royal Highness also declare a closed door. You have to stand up and frighten them." Xia Lan said with a smile while finishing Liu Qingyi''s clothes. Now Liu Qingyi''s strength is not weak. At the beginning, Liu Qingyi''s talent has already entered the top column under the promotion of the spirit of the world tree. Although Liu Qingyi has not yet achieved the realm of saints, she has already possessed the cultivation and combat power of quasi saints, coupled with the momentum of high-ranking people, Liu Qingyi Once you are unhappy and domineering, you can definitely deter those curfew people.


    What level of existence is the spirit of the world tree? That''s the strong one in the half step beyond the realm. She randomly promoted some of Liu Qingyi''s talents, which directly made Liu Qingyi''s talents become the present demons from the ordinary! Now perhaps no one, even Liu Qingyi himself, may not know. Her talent has actually surpassed most people in the summer transportation dynasty! Except for a few talented people, no one is stronger than her in talent. She has achieved quasi Saint cultivation in just over 100000 years, and is still the peak of quasi saint. It can be imagined how Liu Qingyi''s talent has been improved!


    After changing her clothes, Liu Qingyi couldn''t help but exude the special breath of the queen saint, coupled with the cultivation breath of the quasi Saint peak. At this moment, Liu Qingyi has the temperament of a female emperor. I saw Liu Qingyi waving her big hand, and Xia LAN behind her knew clearly and drove out the queen saint''s sedan, which has not been used for many years, And the nine Phoenix in the front section of the sedan drive has reached the cultivation above the seven grades of Da Luo Jinxian! As the driving force of the sedan car, the Phoenix in the realm of nine heads, seven grades and Luo Jinxian can imagine how big it will be to sit out!


    ......

 Chapter 1289

    On the other hand, red tea also changed into a solemn dress and took the sedan driven by eight Tianfeng to the middle palace hall. Liu Qingyi took the sedan driven by nine Tianfeng, while red tea could only take the sedan driven by eight Tianfeng because her identity was not as good as Liu Qingyi. Although the summer transportation Dynasty had not been so serious about the rules, But in many aspects, they still pay attention to Liu Qingyi. Liu Qingyi has always been very close to red tea, so they have never been jealous of each other because of any problems. On weekdays, they are like close sisters. After all, there are only two hostesses in such a big north palace, If you are idle and have nothing to fight, isn''t it making trouble for Su mu?


    In the main hall of the central palace, countless sergeants from the great Xia Yun Dynasty are standing outside the main hall at this moment. They are all wearing dark armor, holding weapons and looking serious. While the senior leaders of the great Xia Yun Dynasty are all gathered in the main hall, waiting for Liu Qingyi and red sleeve to arrive. However, after waiting for a long time, it is inevitable that several people will feel some discomfort in their hearts, These people are nothing more than the innate creatures and the innate God''s residence in the desolate world that has just joined the great Xia Yun Dynasty for tens of thousands of years. The old brands in the great Xia Yun dynasty all know the weight of the holy queen and the red queen in Su Mu''s heart, let alone wait for such a short time. Even if they are asked to wait for thousands of years, they have to wait quietly.


    "It''s been more than two hours. According to the truth, the empress saint and the empress Hong should have arrived long ago. Why haven''t they been seen yet?" a new Luo Jinxian, who has joined the summer Dynasty for only ten thousand years, said slowly with a frown. He is a congenital creature in the boundless world. His feet are very extraordinary and even close to the congenital God residence, Because of this, he has always regarded himself highly. Even if he joined the summer transportation Dynasty, he did not feel inferior, and even thought he was superior. Although many people in the summer transportation Dynasty are above him, in his eyes, these people will be surpassed one by one sooner or later, This guy is a real arrogant inborn creature, and there are many such arrogant people in the countless inborn creatures and inborn God mansions in the summer transportation Dynasty. If Liu Qingyi and red tea don''t show some means, it is obviously difficult to deter them.


    The other impatient congenial creatures and congenial God residence also frowned. Although they didn''t speak directly, they could see his discomfort from his face as long as they had a little eyesight. Obviously, they all thought that the two women were not qualified to let them wait for so long, more than two hours, Although it is true that there is some distance from the North Palace to the middle palace, it is only a fleeting distance for them, but the two women have delayed for more than two hours and haven''t come yet. Is this giving them a threat? Many innate creatures and innate God residence have made a decision secretly. When those two ladies come, he must provoke them, or at least make the other party stand down!


    Of course, those who have such ideas are newcomers who have only joined the summer games for nearly 10000 years. Their time to join the summer games is too short. I don''t know how much Su Mu dotes on these two women in their hearts. For example, Sanqing has been a congenital God residence for some time, even if they feel that they have been waiting for a long time, But they still kept their eyes closed and did not say anything. They even heard what the innate creature in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian said just now. The three of them just sneered and ignored him. They disdained to pay attention to such stupid people.


    But fortunately, Liu Qingyi and red tea did not intend to hang them. Although it has been a long time for two hours, who makes Liu Qingyi and red tea need to change their clothes? In addition, Liu Qingyi and red tea were on their way without hurry and slow, enjoying the scenery outside the heavenly palace, so they wasted some time at that time, but they didn''t think of it in their hearts. This wasted time just gave them the opportunity to prepare for the downfall and gave them the choice to make an example of others, You should know that the strength of Liu Qingyi and red tea is not weak. After reaching the quasi Saint peak, Liu Qingyi lacks combat skills, but the momentum of the quasi Saint peak can not be ignored! Liu Qingyi was not as talented as tea. Now she has entered the peak of quasi saint, not to mention tea?


    In the process of corpse cutting, both red tea and Liu Qingyi chose the top treasure in the treasure house of the great Xia Dynasty as the tool for corpse cutting. The strength level of red tea surpassed that of Liu Qingyi as early as that year, not to mention now. Now red tea has half stepped into the realm of sage, so red tea has not stepped into the realm of sage, just because she thinks she is Liu Qingyi''s sister, In addition, Liu Qingyi is the holy queen of the summer transportation Dynasty. Even if you want to make a breakthrough, Liu Qingyi should make a breakthrough first, so red tea has been suppressing his cultivation. However, Liu Qingyi does not let red tea wait for too many years. Now Liu Qingyi also belongs to the kind of existence that can enter the realm of saints only half a step away.


    In those days when they wanted to travel to the North Sea, they needed to send sergeants to protect them secretly during the summer Dynasty, but now, with their strength, they can go wherever they want in the flood world. Now the combined strength of Liu Qingyi and red tea is enough to traverse the flood world, and these changes have taken place, It''s just more than 100000 years! It can be imagined how powerful the spirit of the world tree has promoted Liu Qingyi and red tea! You should know that it is very difficult for Su Mu to improve a person''s talent. On that day, the spirit of the world tree was just waving a wicker, and the talents of all the people up and down in the whole summer games were increased countless times! Even the talent of Liu Qingyi and red tea has been trained, successfully surpassed the vast majority of people and became the real top Tianjiao in the summer transportation dynasty!


    In the sky above the central palace, a Fengming suddenly sounded, and then followed by Jiudao tianfengming. As soon as they heard it, they immediately opened their eyes, then stood up and looked at the sky above the central palace. They saw jiutou Tianfeng pass through the clouds first and then, dragging a sedan behind them, slowly falling towards them and driving aside, More than ten fairies with peerless appearance came with the seven color clouds. They looked incomparable! They have never seen such a scene before!

 Chapter 1290

    This majestic scene of the great Xia Yun Dynasty can be said to have never been seen before. Countless sergeants of the great Xia Yun Dynasty couldn''t help showing their yearning look when they watched the sedan drive down. For them, they have seen such a grand appearance all their life, and the nine Tianfeng as the driving force to drive the sedan drive surprised them, They can clearly feel the unique breath of Da Luo Jinxian from the nine Tianfeng! There is no doubt that the nine headed Tianfeng, as the driving force of the sedan, are the strong ones in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! In the summer transportation Dynasty, the existence of such accomplishments can only be used as the driving force for pulling cars! It is conceivable how terrible the strength of the current summer Dynasty is! What an incomparable power!


    The Tianfeng sedan car fell down. Liu Qingyi slowly walked out of the sedan car with the help of the maid. He was dressed in a dark robe and his black hair hung down. The colors embroidered on the robe made people unable to move away. Countless sergeants immediately knelt down on one knee and lowered their head and shouted, "see the queen!"


    Many of them have seen Liu Qingyi. After all, many of them met Liu Qingyi in person when he came to the earth fairy world. Most of these sergeants who met Liu Qingyi in the early years have grown into the commander of a large army. Even the weakest of them have reached the peak of the golden fairy realm, It''s just that you haven''t condensed your own Tao fruit, so you haven''t entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. If you don''t need to condense your own Tao fruit to break through the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, the number of Da Luo Jinxian owned by the Xia Dynasty will increase by at least 10 times or even 20 times! Do you know how many strong Luo Jinxian are in the Xia Dynasty? Hundreds of thousands! Innumerable innately born creatures, innately born gods'' residences, and a large number of old strongmen who have returned to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, are not counted in the summer Dynasty, and there is no clear statistics, but they can definitely be calculated! Now, the number of strong people with the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty has reached at least hundreds of thousands! If the breakthrough to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian does not need to condense Tao fruit, then the number of Da Luo Jinxian in the summer movement will be increased by 10 times or even 20 times! It can be imagined that how many practitioners at the peak of Jinxian realm are stuck in front of the level of condensing Tao and fruit in the summer transportation dynasty!


    Liu Qingyi slowly took back the hand held by xialan. Instead of paying attention to the top ministers in the summer movement for the first time, she turned her eyes to the endless sky, and then looked at the countless sergeants standing outside the hall. She knew that these sergeants were the real cornerstone of their summer movement! She waved her big hand and said in a very flat tone: "calm down. You are the cornerstone of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and guard the great Xia Yun Dynasty. My palace is very pleased that the great Xia Yun Dynasty will not fail you. I hope you will not fail me."


    I don''t know whether I contacted in advance or shouted out at the same time. Countless sergeants in the great Xia Yun Dynasty shouted in one voice: "ministers were born in the great Xia Yun Dynasty and died in the great Xia Yun dynasty! The trend of life and death is enough to identify the loyalty of Ministers! All the places pointed by the saint and the queen are the goals of Ministers!"


    "Yes." Liu Qingyi nodded and smiled happily. This is the strength of their great Xia Yun Dynasty, the weapon they used to fight in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and the strength that their husband gathered to protect himself. Liu Qingyi knew the reason why Su Mu created the great Xia Yun Dynasty, even after so many years, Su Mu never changed his mind. Even Liu Qingyi personally asked Su Mu why he didn''t practice alone, but chose to create a transport Dynasty to create a resource, which is enough to make su Mu achieve the highest level. Liu Qingyi clearly remembered Su Mu''s answer that day. He wanted to make his wife the most distinguished person in the world, He wants his children to have supreme rights as soon as they are born, master countless resources, and be known at the moment of birth. He wants his relatives to stop worrying about their livelihood in this life. All these things he created are not for himself, but for his relatives!


    Liu Qingyi and Su Mu had known each other long ago. Su Mu had known each other when he first entered the flesh and became a VIP of Wanbao auction in Qingshan city. However, although Liu Qingyi thought Su Mu was good-looking at that time, he did not have much communication with him. Most of the communication with him was the manager of Wanbao auction in Qingshan city, She only occasionally talked with Su mu. She didn''t even think that after less than a year, Su Mu became the first person in the national capital assembly, valued by Emperor Qianyuan and even accepted as a disciple by the first person in Xuantian mainland, becoming the top Tianjiao in Xuantian mainland, Then he joined Taiyi holy land and sat on the throne of the son of Taiyi Holy Land!


    That is, since then, Liu Qingyi didn''t know when he began to pay silent attention to Su mu, until an opportunity brought them together. During the three months with Su mu, Liu Qingyi felt real pleasure, and Liu Qingyi didn''t expect his charm to be so great, Because she knew that Su Mu was bent on pursuing the existence of the highest road. Even if the daughter of emperor Qianyuan of the Qianyuan Empire actively pursued Su mu, there was no result. You know, the daughter of emperor Qianyuan was a real beauty. Her appearance was no worse than that of herself, and the other party didn''t pursue Su mu, But she let Su Mu give up the idea of pursuing the supreme road and offered to marry her.


    Thinking of this, even now Liu Qingyi couldn''t help feeling a burst of nostalgia and shyness. He took a deep breath. Liu Qingyi didn''t show any expression. He turned and looked at many high-rise buildings in the hall. He couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. The momentum of quasi holy peak on his body couldn''t help emitting, and then slowly walked towards the two secondary positions next to the main position of the hall, Then he sat on the left. These two positions were specially built by Su Mu to seat her and tea. As for the middle position, naturally, Su mu can only sit on it. Su Yutong sat on it, but Su Yutong has been determined to become the next master of the summer transportation Dynasty and the next leader of the summer transportation Dynasty. There is nothing wrong with sitting there.


    In the hall, countless high-level leaders felt the momentum of the quasi holy peak on Liu Qingyi, and couldn''t help staring. They couldn''t think that the female generation they thought had exceeded them in cultivation!

 Chapter 1291

    The cultivation at the peak of the quasi saint has surpassed most of the senior leaders present. After all, most of them are only in the middle of the quasi saint, and this is still a very small group. Most of them just stay in the early stage of the quasi saint, and many people from the realm of great Luo Jinxian are selected into the senior leaders, not because of their strength, But because of some of their abilities, but they never thought that in a short period of more than 100000 years, the queen Saint had so much strength than them. What is the concept of quasi Saint peak cultivation, which means that the queen saint is about to enter the realm of saints! In today''s prosperous world, there is no restriction on the holy throne. That is to say, it is a matter of certainty that the queen Liu Qingyi will step into the realm of saints. It is only a matter of time. When Liu Qingyi enters the realm of saints, her position as the queen of saints will be very real!


    The holy words carried by the queen are not just words. Although Liu Qingyi sits in the Queen''s position, she doesn''t have the strength of a saint to use the power of one party after the pilgrimage. That''s the real power of the queen! How powerful is the Qi Yun dragon that can mobilize the Qi Yun dragon of one side of the dynasty for its own use? In the early years of the great Xia Dynasty, the Lucky Dragon they mastered had entered the peak of the golden immortals of the great Luo Dynasty. Now, the great Xia Dynasty has been promoted to the great Xia Dynasty, and it has become a top existence in all aspects. Coupled with the boundless lucky, In the great Xia Dynasty, the terrible strength of the Qi Yun real dragon has reached the realm of saints above the eight grades! Yes, there''s nothing wrong! Now the real dragon of the great Xia Dynasty has the strength above the eight grade saints! It is even close to Jiupin and is about to enter the realm of Jiupin saints. It can be imagined how it will exist after Liu Qingyi enters the realm of saints and masters the real dragon of Qi luck.


    Qiyun real dragon is the foundation of a party''s transportation Dynasty, and it is also the bottom card left by the Lord of a party''s transportation Dynasty to his favorite people! Of course, perhaps few people will be as willing to hand over the control of the Qiyun real dragon to others as Su mu, so that others can use the power of the Qiyun real dragon. After all, it is an extremely terrible power. For most leaders of the dynasty, it is better to control it in their own hands. After all, for most leaders of the dynasty, The real dragon of air transportation is also a means of their cards. Especially when the real dragon of air transportation is integrated with their own air transportation, it will play a huge and incomparable power. This power can even provide countless benefits for the Lord of one side of the dynasty. This is also the reason why most of the masters of the dynasty firmly hold the real dragon of air transportation in their own hands.


    No one has ever seen the real dragon of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Now Su Mu is the only one who directly sells the real dragon of the great Xia Yun Dynasty in order to reach the eighth grade sage. It is well known who owns the real dragon of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The holy queen of the great Xia Yun Dynasty holds the real dragon of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, As long as some powerful people know this, Su Mu really loves his confidant very much. Even one of the Qi Yun real dragons in Yun Dynasty was handed over to Liu Qingyi for use. Of course, Liu Qingyi had never used the Qi Yun real dragon before, because there was no need, It''s also more because his strength is not enough to withstand the consumption after summoning the Qi luck real dragon. Now it''s different. Liu Qingyi''s cultivation has reached the peak of quasi saint, and even is only half a step away from the realm of saint. This distance is not very far from Liu Qingyi, It only takes a period of time for her to achieve the integration of three corpses and successfully enter the realm of saints. At that time, she can thoroughly master the ability of the real pneumatic dragon and can use the real pneumatic dragon at will. At that time, the strength in Liu Qingyi''s hand will undoubtedly become the most powerful in the summer transportation Dynasty, After all, Liu Qingyi is in the hands of a real dragon who is even more powerful than the eighth grade of the sage realm. It can be imagined that at that time, in addition to Su mu, who dared not bow down and surrender at the feet of Liu Qingyi.


    At the beginning, Su Mu put Liu Qingyi in the position of Queen saint. The real reason was to make Liu Qingyi become the first-class in the summer transportation Dynasty. Once she existed, regardless of status or power, Liu Qingyi''s talent was not enough to do this all the time. Therefore, even if Su Mu handed over the use power of the Qi transportation real dragon to Liu Qingyi, she never used it once, As Liu Qingyi said, she didn''t like those fighting days, or liked to live quietly under Su Mu''s arms, but perhaps Su Mu didn''t think of it. After he closed with his two daughters this time, Liu Qingyi showed everything he had never seen, whether in momentum or in any way, Liu Qingyi can be said to show what a queen should look like. Even now that Liu Qingyi is the Lord of the summer Dynasty, no one will refute, because at this moment, Liu Qingyi''s temperament is like an emperor! Even better is the emperor!


    However, Liu Qingyi is herself after all. She said she likes a quiet life, so she has never shown her strong cultivation for a long time. She really just wants to live a quiet life in the harbor supported by Su mu. However, when Su Mu leaves temporarily, when the summer transportation Dynasty needs someone to stand up, Liu Qingyi also didn''t hesitate. He directly stood up to the bright side and showed his unknown side, which shocked Xia Yun up and down! You should know that there are countless strong people in the summer movement. Without some strength and means, it is absolutely impossible to restrain them, but Liu Qingyi can frighten them strongly by relying on the identity of a female generation. It can be imagined how amazing Liu Qingyi''s unknown side is!


    For countless high-level officials up and down the Xia Dynasty, Liu Qingyi has shown more strength and accomplishments than most of them. Even the top figures of the Xia Dynasty, such as Lei Ming and Zhao Qing, have been suppressed by Liu Qingyi in the realm of accomplishments. Now, in the Xia Dynasty, except Lu Wanxi and the 3000 chaotic demons, I''m afraid Liu Qingyi''s cultivation strength is the most powerful! Although it doesn''t sound like anything. After all, there are more than 3000 people ahead of Liu Qingyi, you should know that Lu Wanxi is the son of Qi in the earth fairy world, and the 3000 chaotic demons do not exist in this realm! They are just replying to cultivation!

 Chapter 1292

    Seeing Liu Qingyi sitting down, most of the high-level leaders at the scene did not make any moves, but still kept a standing posture, including Zhao Qing and Lei Ming, as well as more old strong leaders from the earth fairy world. They just lowered their heads, didn''t say a word, didn''t have any expression, and didn''t want to speak, However, at this time, several innate creatures of Da Luo Jinxian in the wasteland world sat down slowly with Liu Qingyi, which attracted a burst of attention, but they were not worried about anything, because they were indeed divided into two factions during the summer movement, and the cultivators in the wasteland world were one faction, The cultivators in the earth fairy world are a faction. For the major things in the wasteland world, most cultivators in the earth fairy world don''t know the rules. Naturally, they won''t be idle to remind them. Most of them just glance back and then close their eyes. When Liu Qingyi hasn''t let them sit down, they can only choose to stand and close their eyes.


    Liu Qingyi didn''t say much when she saw someone sitting down, but her frown told her unhappiness at this moment. Although she said she was indeed here and sat down, she didn''t allow these guys to sit down. Liu Qingyi squinted at the big Luo Jinxian who sat down one by one, It is found that none of them is a cultivator from the earth fairy world, which makes Liu Qingyi feel uncomfortable. Do these innate creatures in the boundless world really take themselves as one thing? They sat down without even asking. Why, what do they want to do when the Tiangong is their own thing? Is the supreme Hall of the summer Dynasty a very casual place? Don''t say that tea hasn''t come yet. Even if tea comes and sits down, they must order themselves if they want to do it!


    Although Liu Qingyi seems very weak on weekdays, because Liu Qingyi knows that he is weak only because Su Mu likes to see his weak appearance, so he will love himself more, but this does not mean that Liu Qingyi is really weak! In her early years in Xuantian, Su Mu soared to the fairy world, but she took over and became a female emperor! After so many years of mastering the huge Xuantian continent, even with their own iron and blood skills, the Xuantian continent has been firmly in the hands of their own people. The rulers after Xuantian continent are either from Taiyi holy land or wanbaozong. You know, these things have never been done before Su Mu ascended, Don''t think Liu Qingyi is really weak when she is soft and weak. If Liu Qingyi is really a weak woman, she won''t fly up. The two planes have been following Su mu.


    Liu Qingyi just doesn''t like how she handles things. Besides, there''s no problem for Su Mu to protect herself and make herself look weak. After all, for Liu Qingyi, Su Mu likes her side, so it''s understandable for her to do so. Although she has quasi Saint strength now, Even the quasi Saint peak is close to the realm of saints, but as long as Su Mu likes her weak appearance, Liu Qingyi will still be very weak, as if all the temperament and momentum that appear today have never appeared. She is just a weak woman. Of course, the premise is that Su Mu likes it.


    "Who was that?" Liu Qingyi asked in a very bland tone. His eyes didn''t have any feelings. It can be said that there was no expression on his face. The breath of quasi holy peak locked those big Luo Jinxian who sat down. Liu Qingyi didn''t aim at them, but Liu Qingyi understood, For these arrogant and arrogant innate creatures and innate gods in the center of the desolate world, I must leave a dignified face and give them a downfall. Otherwise, it is completely impossible for me to use them like an arm. Although this guy is convinced of Su mu, it does not mean that they are the same to themselves. After all, she is her, Su Mu is Su mu. Liu Qingyi knows that he can''t compete with Su mu in terms of his strong strength and personality charm. Therefore, if you want to choose a leader to move forward with the summer movement for the time being during Su Mu''s seclusion, you must first frighten these innate gods and creatures, otherwise it''s not good for them to do bad things to themselves at a critical time.


    Lei Ming immediately opened his eyes and looked at Liu Qingyi. It was hard to imagine that Liu Qingyi''s character has always been extremely weak. How could he be so domineering today? After becoming holy, what I want to do today is to deal with these innate creatures directly? It''s good to avoid these guys taking themselves for a while all day. Don''t think it''s great to become a commander and a general by their own special means. There are many people climbing up in the summer Dynasty. They will be eliminated if they don''t improve themselves. Now Liu Qingyi wants to give them a blow, Then Lei Ming thinks the best way is to teach them a hard enough lesson! Let them put away their arrogant heart and let them only be in this summer transportation Dynasty. They are nothing!


    "Why, no one is willing to answer me?" Liu Qingyi''s eyes revealed a little cold light and said slowly.


    After this sentence fell, the innate creatures who sat down just now seemed to notice something wrong. They quickly stood up, bowed down to Liu Qingyi, and quickly explained: "empress saint, forgive me! We''re just..."


    "What''s the only thing? I''m only a place that stresses rules. Even if it''s not a long time since you joined the summer games, you should understand some rules. Why did I let you sit down just now? Or do you think I''m just a girl who can speak better, and I won''t care too much even if I offend me!?" Liu Qingyi''s words gradually became heavier. The momentum of the quasi Saint peak did not converge on them. You know, no matter how arrogant they are, they are just a group of great Luo Jinxian. How can they stop the momentum of Liu Qingyi''s Quasi Saint peak?


    "What''s the only thing that makes my sister so angry..."


    When the voice fell, another Tianfeng sedan appeared at the top of the cloud. Eight Tianfeng slowly pulled the sedan to the place where Liu Qingyi had just fallen. Many innate creatures immediately felt that the Savior was coming when they saw this scene, so they quickly saluted red tea and said aloud, "we have seen the red empress, empress, listen to me..."


    "Well, you don''t have to say anything. I just came today to see if someone would think that my sister is a weak woman and easy to bully. It seems that you are very sensible, which is enough." red tea is more arrogant and domineering than Liu Qingyi. After all, compared with Liu Qingyi, the momentum on red tea is more real!

 Chapter 1293

    Red tea is different from Liu Qingyi. The high-ranking temperament of red tea is innate. Although red tea was just an orphan adopted by Ziwei emperor a long time ago, it has always lived in Ziwei emperor''s palace. For a long time, the high-ranking temperament of red tea is not comparable to that of Liu Qingyi who became a monk halfway, If Liu Qingyi is a temperament slowly developed after becoming a monk halfway, then red tea was developed from childhood. Although there is little difference, from all aspects, it seems that the temperament developed from childhood in red tea is more convincing. Liu Qingyi mostly suppresses the people below by relying on the momentum of his quasi holy peak, But red tea is actually relying on its own transcendent temperament to suppress them and frighten those congenital gods and creatures in the wasteland world who joined the summer transportation Dynasty on the way.


    After listening to the words of red tea, the senior executives couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Then they quickly bent over to red tea, saluted and said: "the empress of red misunderstood. Although we are arrogant, we will never embarrass the saint. Of course, we don''t have the ability to embarrass the saint, let alone the qualification."


    "Just know." red tea walked slowly towards his position, and then said aloud: "Elder sister came early. These guys should hang them for a while so that they don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. I heard that you think we two empress Beigong are just a female generation. We''re not afraid. Let''s come here today and never intend to listen to our suggestions? Is that true?"


    Different from Liu Qingyi, as soon as he sat down at the scene, red tea looked at the high-level officials of the Xia Dynasty. Red tea was very clear in his heart that if he wanted to frighten these innate gods and creatures, he must make an example of others. Otherwise, these guys were arrogant. Even if they listened to their words now, they would inevitably make trouble for themselves and others later , make trouble for the summer Dynasty. In order to avoid this kind of thing, red tea will kill as soon as he opens his mouth. Let''s see that the man is unlucky and will be liked by red tea, and then he will be selected as a chicken to set an example to the others. All the senior leaders are very clear that red tea is setting an example to the others, but no one opens his mouth. The old strong people in the fairy world don''t open their mouth because of their heart It would never be them to remove the chicken, and the innate creatures and the innate God residence in the wasteland world don''t speak, just because they are a little afraid that they will become the chicken. After all, the time for their innate creatures and the innate God residence in the wasteland world to join the summer movement Dynasty is too short, and they haven''t won the full trust of the senior management of the summer movement Dynasty at all.


    The reason why they can stand here today is only because the real high-level leaders of the great summer movement asked them to come. Otherwise, this kind of meeting has absolutely nothing to do with their major majority. They elect a leader to become the temporary master of the great summer movement. No matter how they choose, this kind of thing will not fall on them, so he said It''s very clear in our hearts that today they are just trying to make up the count. If they are not lucky enough to be selected by red tea as the chicken, it will be troublesome. Can they still be killed under the heavy packages of the summer transportation dynasty? Don''t be kidding, not to mention that the strength of countless high-level officials present is extremely strong, even those sergeants outside are enough for them to drink Last pot!


    "We have never had such a disrespectful idea. Please the empress honghou to make a detailed investigation! We have entered the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The people who live and die in the great Xia Yun Dynasty are the ghosts of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. We are loyal to the great Xia Yun Dynasty in this life and have no second thoughts. We are willing to expand our territory for the great Xia Yun Dynasty. How dare we talk about the two empresses behind their backs? It must be that the empress heard wrong." A congenital God''s residence, whose cultivation reached the early stage of becoming a saint, stood up and saluted red tea and Liu Qingyi. He said slowly. He knew that he had to stand up and express himself no matter what. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if red tea chose him immediately. He knew that many congenital God''s residence and congenital creatures in the wasteland world had always looked down on the North Palace Two empresses, even in their view, Su Mu''s establishment of the North Palace is a wrong choice. How can two women live in one palace?


    But these thoughts are wrong in my mind! I can''t even think about it! But no matter where it is, there are always a few people who don''t know the depth of the matter. They are hungry when they think about it, but what makes people feel helpless is that they actually say that they are looking for stimulation. They are quasi saints, but they are just quasi saints It''s just the existence of the early days of sainthood. There is no shortage of quasi saints in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and the strength of the early days of quasi sainthood can be said to be totally inadequate. If he says anything to the above two Liu Qingyi and red tea today, he knows that the consequences are absolutely serious! As for waiting for Su Mu to show up to them when he comes back? Don''t be kidding, who doesn''t know these two in the great Xia Yun dynasty The empress is Su Mu''s love in this life. It can even be said that the birth of the Xia Dynasty was just because Su Mu created a place for the two empresses.


    Wait until Su Mu comes back to decide for himself? I''m afraid he will really offend the above two. Even if he doesn''t die today, he will die inexplicably one day. Even after su mu, the leader of the summer Dynasty, closed the door, he heard that he had made two women feel a little wronged, so he will definitely die! Anyway, he stood up today with only one purpose Yes, that is to get out of the congenital God''s residence where Liu Qingyi and red tea are just women! He can''t afford to offend, but he can hide.


    "I hope what you said and what you did is the same thing. If I catch one of you spreading rumors to me outside, don''t blame my ruthlessness. It seems that you are all senior officials of the Xia Dynasty and have made a lot of contributions to the Xia Dynasty in recent years. I won''t investigate what you said this time, but if I hear something like this in the future The news of words, no matter which one of you said it, I will personally investigate it. After finding out, the consequences don''t need me to say more to you? Do you understand what I mean? "Red tea said sharply in her eyes. She showed such a strong performance this time to beat out the reputation of Beigong, Lest those congenital gods and creatures think that their North Palace is just the back garden built by Su mu. Their strength in the North Palace is absolutely no weaker than any palace!

 Chapter 1294

    Liu Qingyi couldn''t help feeling a burst of joy after watching red tea talk. What red tea wanted to say was actually what she wanted to say in her heart, just because she didn''t have time to speak. Now she was spoken by red tea, so she didn''t bother to spend more time. She directly said: "Come on, sister, there''s no need to have a common understanding with them. What we need to do now is to elect a qualified candidate to become the temporary leader of our summer games. Otherwise, if there are no leaders in the summer games for a long time, there will inevitably be some accidents. In order to prevent these things from happening, we''d better elect a qualified person as the leader and talk about other things ¡£¡±


    "Now that my sister has spoken like this, I won''t pursue it for the time being, but I hope you will firmly remember what I just said. I won''t deal with those of you today. Don''t think I can''t find who among you let you go. If I want to pursue it, no matter who you are or whether you are that person, I will attack you , no matter your strength or your position in the summer games, I will give you a hand. The women of the Su family are not just women who can arrange flowers. Do you understand? "Red tea said coldly, looking at countless high-level officials in the hall.


    "We must remember your mother''s order!"


    Liu Qingyi and red tea also nodded, then looked at each other, and then Liu Qingyi directly sat up and said: "Sister, although you will not be investigated, punishment is indispensable, but today is not the day to punish you. Although it is said that you are allowed to sit down at this level of meeting, I think you will hear more clearly when you stand. Is what I said very reasonable? So I think you all stand and discuss this matter, and let me know when you discuss the results , Queen Hong and I will make a decision to choose the most suitable candidate to become the temporary leader of the summer games. "


    When the voice dropped, the friar in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in the earth fairy world came out of the crowd and looked carefully. It turned out that this Da Luo Jinxian was Ye Chen who gave them the art of Yantian in the western world. The original son of Bai Yuheng, a great general of the western gouchen palace, had grown from the original realm of true immortals to the present Da Luo Jin in just over 100000 years He was in the realm of immortal eight grades, and he made contributions to work under the command of Lei Ming and became a righteous general. Therefore, he was also qualified to participate in today''s meeting. He saw Ye Chen stand up and salute Liu Qingyi and red tea, and then said: "Holy queen, red queen, my subordinates believe that there are many dragons in the summer games, and it is not a small thing to select a temporary dragon head. My subordinates believe that this candidate can never be selected casually. This person must be trusted by the saints and have good strength. In addition, he must have a strong reputation in our summer games, otherwise even if the dragon head is elected First, I''m afraid it''s hard to convince the people below. "


    "That''s reasonable. Now that you''ve stood up, you might as well talk about who you think is more suitable to become the Dai long head of the summer transportation dynasty? Do you want to recommend yourself? With all due respect, your strength and reputation are not in line with anything you just said. If you recommend yourself to sit in this position, you don''t have to say more." Tea casually replied that she was naturally very clear that ye Chen would never recommend himself to be the dragon head. After all, the importance of this matter can be said to be very clear in everyone''s heart. Ye Chen should also understand that even if he recommended himself to be the dragon head, no one would pay attention to him.


    "Naturally, I don''t have such a lack of self-knowledge. What I want to say is that there are not many candidates who meet these requirements during the transportation of the dynasty, but one is the best candidate to become the temporary dragon head in my view." Ye Chen took a deep breath and didn''t care about what red tea said behind him. Moreover, he was also very clear that every word red tea said just now was the truth. He really didn''t have any ability to become the temporary dragon head of the summer transportation Dynasty. He was not qualified in terms of strength or any other aspects. Although his identity was relatively old, he was born at the beginning of the summer transportation Dynasty He has become a person in the summer transportation Dynasty, but this does not mean that he can sit in that position. After all, there are not a few old people older than himself in the summer transportation Dynasty.


    "Oh? I don''t know who you''re talking about. Let me hear it." Liu Qingyi also asked. If ye Chen''s candidate is a person who follows the summer Dynasty from the fairy world, she may consider it. If ye Chen''s candidate is a candidate in the boundless world, she won''t agree no matter how qualified he looks.


    Now Hongjun is the only suitable candidate in the prosperous world, and Hongjun is also loyal to the summer transportation Dynasty. This is very clear from top to bottom, but it''s a pity that Hongjun didn''t have that mind. Zhao Qing asked Hongjun if he was willing to become the temporary dragon head, but Hongjun refused and wanted to pursue a stronger realm After rejecting tea, Hongjun really didn''t have any thoughts to try the position of the temporary dragon head. After all, Hongjun knew that although he was trusted by Su Mu and his strength was not weak, his reputation was not enough. For the temporary dragon head, reputation was also a very important standard. Without enough reputation, it was obviously impossible to make Da Xia happy All the people were convinced.


    "In reply to the sage, I recommend Princess Lu Wanxi, the only disciple of the holy master, to become the temporary dragon head! Although the status and strength of the second princess are weaker in terms of reputation, there is no suitable candidate except the second princess in the Xia Yun Dynasty. Therefore, the minister believes that it is the most correct choice for the second princess to become the temporary dragon head, which is enough to make the Xia Yun Dynasty move forward The people are convinced that they can also handle the political affairs of the great Xia Dynasty and lead the great Xia Dynasty further for the time being. "Ye Chen said slowly. Lu Wanxi is indeed very suitable for the position of temporary dragon head in terms of identity and strength, but looking at Lu Wanxi''s appearance, she doesn''t seem to want to be a temporary dragon head.


    "Wan Xi? That girl is really a good choice. A while ago, she also broke through the strength of the second-class saint. In addition, she is the true biography of her husband. She is really suitable to become the temporary dragon head of the Xia Yun Dynasty, but she doesn''t know what Wan Xi thinks." Liu Qingyi said slowly after hearing the speech.

 Chapter 1295

    Both Liu Qingyi and red tea think ye Chen''s proposal is very good. Lu Wanxi is indeed the best person to take that position. The cultivation strength of the second grade of the sage realm is enough to frighten everyone up and down the Xia Yun Dynasty. Moreover, Lu Wanxi has an extraordinary background. He is the only disciple of Su Mu and has been under Su Mu''s door for many years, It can be said that Lu Wanxi''s background and strength have reached the standard to sit in that position, but one thing is what Lu Wanxi thinks. You know, Lu Wanxi is a saint who has embarked on the ruthless road, This time, it is still a question whether she will agree to temporarily become the temporary leader of the dragon head to transport the great Xia Dynasty.


    After listening to Ye Chen''s words, people also think it is very reasonable. After all, whether they are practitioners in the fairy world or in the boundless world, if the people in that position do not have enough strength and background to convince them, they obviously can''t order them to do anything, Even those who sit in that position will only sit up in a short time. After a period of time, they will abdicate after the Su family leaves the customs. However, during this period, it is inevitable that some people will obey the sun and secretly. Everything in the summer Dynasty is not a small thing, so the temporary dragon head must be a person with sufficient strength and good background and reputation. From all aspects, It seems that Lu Wanxi is indeed a very suitable candidate. It depends on whether Lu Wanxi will agree to become the temporary dragon head of the summer transportation Dynasty, because they know that Lu Wanxi is ruthless! This is not difficult to detect!


    You should know that the original second princess Lu Wanxi was so cheerful and lively that she didn''t even speak well. Some of the original Lu Wanxi was a little ADHD. Even in the summer transportation Dynasty, if she didn''t look at Lu Wanxi as a disciple of Saint Su mu, she did a lot of things and provoked many strong people, However, she didn''t care much about her identity as a disciple of Su mu. At the beginning, Lu Wanxi was extremely lively in any aspect, but this seems to have changed greatly since Lu Wanxi appeared in front of them last time.


    For most people in the summer transportation Dynasty, Lu Wanxi''s character has changed greatly when he entered the realm of saints. After all, they are not fools. Moreover, Lu Wanxi''s changes are so great that anyone can see it. In addition, Lu Wanxi just entered the realm of saints, It can be said that so many coincidences can be guessed. It must be Lu Wanxi who chose the ruthless way and became a saint with the ruthless way. There is no other possibility. After all, there is no other means to make such a huge change in a person''s character before and after. There is no other way but the ruthless way, So they were curious about whether Lu Wanxi would refuse to become the temporary dragon head of the summer transportation Dynasty. After all, for every cultivator who embarked on the ruthless way, they only wanted to improve their strength and accomplishments, but they didn''t pay attention to other things at all. Therefore, whether Lu Wanxi agreed or refused aroused great interest.


    Lu Wanxi was stunned when she heard Ye Chen''s recommendation to become the temporary dragon head to master the summer transportation Dynasty. Then she frowned. Like most people think, Lu Wanxi now only wants to improve her strength. It can be said that she has no interest in becoming the temporary dragon head to govern the summer transportation Dynasty, So now Lu Wanxi doesn''t want to be the temporary dragon head in that position at all, because Lu Wanxi knows that once he is in that position, he will have too much busy time, and it will be very difficult to improve his strength and cultivation. Although he is in power in a high position, he will have relatively little cultivation time! Therefore, no matter from any aspect, Lu Wanxi thinks it''s better not to be the temporary dragon head of the Xia Yun Dynasty.


    So Lu Wanxi stood up and saluted Liu Qingyi and red tea. Although Liu Qingyi said just now that no one was allowed to sit down and all stood for this discussion, Lu Wanxi didn''t care, because she knew that her teacher''s heart was soft and that she was a disciple of Su mu, so she still had some privileges, Seeing Lu Wanxi coming out, the people in the Xia Dynasty can''t help but focus on Lu Wanxi. Now Lu Wanxi''s strength is enough to frighten the people. Coupled with his background and talent, there are any problems in becoming the temporary dragon head in the Xia Dynasty, but it all depends on Lu Wanxi''s choice.


    Lu Wanxi took a deep breath after saluting them, and then solemnly said: "Two nuns, I don''t think I''m fit to sit on the throne of the temporary dragon head of the summer movement Dynasty. Maybe they don''t know. The way I choose to go into the realm of saints is a ruthless way. I need to practice all the time to improve my strength. After becoming the temporary dragon head of the summer movement Dynasty, I obviously don''t have time to practice, so I Your accomplishments are bound to fall. If you don''t go up in your mood and strength, the counterattack of the ruthless way will be extremely terrible. Therefore, I''m sorry for the two nuns. Wan Xi will be difficult to obey. I''d better ask the two nuns and you to choose other candidates to become the temporary dragon head. We have countless tianarrogants in the summer movement. It''s still a great honor to choose a person who meets the standards. "


    "Two Princess Royal it stands to reason. It is very reasonable to ask two empress, two princess''s words. Choosing two princesses who set foot on the ruthless way is not so suitable for becoming a temporary dragon head. What is needed to deal with the dragon head every day will become a drag on two princess''s training. If two princess''s strength and mood can not keep up with the unrelenting Road, then The result will be very serious, so in my opinion, it''s better for the two empresses to take the place of the dragon head in person. It''s not difficult to take the place of the temporary dragon head as the status of the two empresses. Moreover, on weekdays, it only needs two empresses to handle some political affairs in the heavenly palace. Therefore, I think the two empresses are good candidates. " Hongjun said slowly when he was born. He first agreed with what Lu Wanxi said, and then recommended Liu Qingyi and red tea as the temporary dragon head of the summer transportation Dynasty. After all, Liu Qingyi and red tea are very consistent in terms of identity, status and reputation, and their strength has reached the peak of quasi sainthood, which is enough.

 Chapter 1296

    For Lu Wanxi''s refusal, obviously most people didn''t think of it. After all, although the position of temporary dragon head is temporary, it can also be said to be one of the emperors of the summer dynasty! Even if you don''t care about the present, what about the future? In the arrangement of countless emperors in the great Xia Dynasty after countless years, even if Lu Wanxi is just a temporary dragon head, there will definitely be her detailed introduction in the future! This is such a great honor! But they didn''t expect that Lu Wanxi didn''t want to refuse directly. You know, most people can''t pursue such honors in their life, but Lu Wanxi refused. Although some people were surprised, most people still didn''t feel anything wrong. After all, for many of them, the emperor of the summer games could be a female generation, There can be nothing, but he must at least have a heart hot enough for the summer transportation. If Lu Wanxi embarked on the ruthless way, it means that she will never be a qualified emperor. Therefore, for most people, Lu Wanxi may not be a good choice. Of course, if Lu Wanxi did not choose to embark on the ruthless way, Then she must be the best choice, but it''s a pity that Lu Wanxi has embarked on a ruthless way. The so-called bow has no turning back arrow, so Lu Wanxi can''t sit in the position of the temporary dragon head in the summer transportation dynasty!


    As for what Lu Wanxi said about making Liu Qingyi and red tea become the temporary dragon head to take charge of everything in the summer transportation Dynasty, it may not be unacceptable to most of them. If it was in the past, they might still think that Liu Qingyi and red tea were just two women living in the North Palace, How can they afford to master the endless territory of the summer movement, but now it''s different. They already know very well that Liu Qingyi and red tea have a lot more strength than them. The cultivation momentum of the quasi Saint peak has been shown without disguise, so for them, Even if Liu Qingyi and red tea are in charge of the Xia Dynasty, there is no harm. On the contrary, there may be some benefits.


    At the beginning of the founding of the great Xia Dynasty, the purpose was to make Liu Qingyi and red tea live a better life, so that Su Mu''s children and descendants, relatives and friends would not rush for a living. Therefore, such a force as the great Xia Dynasty was born. No one thought that the birth of the great Xia Dynasty was just an occasional thought in Su Mu''s mind, It''s incredible, but the fact that the great Xia Dynasty was born is true, but it''s not a secret for many practitioners in the fairy world, because Su Mu has already said why he established the great Xia Dynasty, and these things are not mysteries, Therefore, for many old strong men who have already joined the summer transportation Dynasty, in fact, their hearts are completely clear.


    But what they have never thought of is that they have grown to this level in just over 100000 years. Even if they live in the summer transportation Dynasty, they have never thought that the summer transportation Dynasty can change to today''s height, which is unimaginable for their original vision, Most of them originally had the strength comparable to the golden immortal realm in the wasteland world, which is very enough. Although the great Luo golden immortal in Zhongqian world is not true, at least they also have the existence of that realm. In their life, they never thought that they would join the great summer games one day and grow up with the great summer games to such a terrible extent today! Do you know how powerful it is now? The strength of the saint Su Mu is unfathomable. The legendary saint of the great Xia Dynasty also has a number. Even they know very well that when the cultivation of the chaotic demons is restored, it is all the great power of the saint''s realm. Even when the cultivation is restored to its peak, it is far beyond the realm of the saint!


    And there are countless strong people under the realm of saints. Now, the strong people in the realm of golden immortals have become the most ordinary people and the most ordinary sergeants in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The great Luo golden immortals walk all over the ground. Most of the quasi Saint strong people are like dogs. What''s the concept of the current great Xia Yun dynasty? You should know that the strong people in the normal world are only part of the strong people in the summer dynasty! Now, the number of top strong people under the control of the great Xia Yun Dynasty has exceeded the total number of all living strong people in the primitive world! What concept is this! How many years has the original world developed? Now, the great Xia Dynasty has only developed for a short time of more than 100000 years, which has exceeded the original development process of the flood and famine world. It can be imagined what changes have taken place in the great Xia Dynasty in this time of more than 100000 years!


    After listening to Hongjun''s words, Liu Qingyi and red tea can''t help but fall into meditation. Although they are particularly domineering today, it can be said that they have taken out the momentum of the royal family, it doesn''t mean that they want to be in that position. For them, although they are free on weekdays, they don''t have nothing to do, Besides, what''s good about sitting in that position? Anyway, they are not people who care about their rights. They are the same whether they sit in that position or not. There won''t be so many things if they don''t sit up. They will be busy and confused every day after sitting up. They both believe it.


    So after their eyes met, without saying a word, they said, "no, we won''t sit in the position of the temporary dragon head. We still have to choose a suitable person to sit in this position. Mr. Hongjun, you are actually a good candidate, aren''t you?"


    "The two maidens laughed. Hongjun pursued the supreme road. I''m afraid he didn''t have time to achieve the throne, so let''s look at others." Hongjun also sighed helplessly and replied. In the eyes of many people in the hall, this thing is pushing each other. Is it difficult or not? What''s wrong with that position? There are so many people who don''t want to do it! Even a temporary position, that''s enough! What a face to say in the future! He sat for a while in the position of the leader of supreme Xia Dynasty! It should be a great honor, but whether Lu Wanxi, Hong Jun or the two ladies of Beigong, they seem not to be interested in that position!

 Chapter 1297

    For the vast majority of people in the world, I believe most people will not refuse if they have a chance to sit as the leader of the summer games, even if it is only for a short time, even temporarily, or even for only one second, Because for them, such a force as the great Xia Yun Dynasty has never existed before. Who will refuse this opportunity to ascend to the top and become the master of the great Xia Yun dynasty? Even if it was just a temporary leader of the summer Dynasty in a short time, most of them believed that absolutely no one would refuse, but they were shocked by the facts in front of them. No one was willing to sit on the position of the leader of the summer dynasty!


    Although this is only a short time to sit in the position of the leader of the summer transportation Dynasty, and you still have to return it after the three Su family leave the customs, the people who sit in that position during the period when the Su family leave the customs are undoubtedly the most distinguished people of the summer transportation Dynasty! There is absolutely no doubt about this. Why are so many people unwilling to sit on the throne of the king of the summer dynasty? Is it because there is something in that throne that refuses them? Yes, it''s quite normal for Lu Wanxi, as a disciple of Su mu, the leader of the summer Dynasty, to refuse to take that position. After all, for Lu Wanxi, taking that position will not bring him any improvement, but will delay his cultivation progress. They say they can understand this. After all, it''s the same for saints who have embarked on the ruthless way.


    The two of them refused the position, and they could understand. After all, they were the confidants of Su mu, the leader of the summer movement. They themselves had supreme rights. It can be said that everything in the summer movement was born because of them, Therefore, the position of the leader of the great Xia Dynasty and the supreme power held by the leader of the great Xia Dynasty do not seem to have any temptation for them. In fact, they do. As the holy queen and Red Queen of the great Xia Dynasty, they have a lot of rights in their own hands, In fact, there is no difference between sitting in the position of the leader of the summer transport Dynasty and not doing it. Anyway, for Liu Qingyi and red tea, even if they choose a new candidate to become the helmsman of the summer transport Dynasty in a short time, the helmsman must listen to them. If they don''t listen, don''t think about it. Liu Qingyi and red tea have the ability to change the helmsman, Anyway, for them, except Su mu, basically no one is competent for this position, except for their descendants.


    After three days, Liu Qingyi looked helplessly at the high-level officials in the summer Dynasty, then stood up and said slowly: "It''s been three days, but you don''t have a solution. Can''t you discuss who is more suitable to be the helmsman in a short time and tell us later? OK! Look, you haven''t thought of anything for three days, then I''ll say one at random, thunder! Stand up!"


    Lei Ming was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he quickly stood out from the first place, saluted Liu Qingyi, and said slowly: "after the minister Lei Ming met the saint, I don''t know what the saint called the minister. The minister must do his best to complete the saint''s trust."


    Liu Qingyi nodded after listening to Lei Ming''s words. Lei Ming knew that she was one of Su Mu''s most trusted people. She had been following Su Mu since Su Mu first arrived in the fairy world. Her talent, strength and any aspect could be said to be good, which met the standard of becoming the leader of the summer Dynasty. However, Lei Ming didn''t want to compete for that position, because Lei Ming is afraid of being misunderstood by others. He has all the sergeant strength of the three armies of the great Xia Dynasty in his hands. If he becomes the helmsman again, he is likely to misunderstand himself after the holy master leaves the pass. Then he will be really speechless at that time, but Liu Qingyi doesn''t care about this. She slowly says: "Since there is no result after so many days of discussion, Lei Ming, you should just sit in this position first and wait until when they get out of the customs."


    "My sister''s proposal is very good. Marshal Lei Ming, as the most trusted capable general of my husband, is qualified and strong enough to undertake such a major task. I agree with my sister. Marshal Lei Ming, I''ll bother you to take the helm in the summer transportation Dynasty for a period of time. Don''t let the summer transportation Dynasty go astray." Tea looked at Liu Qingyi and made a decision. He nodded and stood up. Looking at Lei Ming and the people in the hall, he said slowly: "now there are no heads in the summer transportation Dynasty, which has led to countless political affairs piled up together and not solved yet. Marshal Lei Ming, finish these political affairs as soon as possible. Don''t trust it for too long."


    When the voice fell, red tea and Liu Qingyi looked at the other high-rise buildings in the hall at the same time. Liu Qingyi then slowly opened his mouth and said: "What do you think of this opinion of the palace? Or do you think your identity and qualifications are better than Lei Ming? Stand up. As long as you can say a place that makes me excited and Lei Ming agrees, you can also try to sit in that position. How about?"


    As soon as this remark was made, all the other high-level leaders in the hall were silent. Some of them dared not speak, some did not want to speak, and others did not speak at all, including Zhao Qing and others. Zhao Qing, as a representative, stood on the same front with thunder itself, while most of the others did not dare to speak were innate creatures in the flood and wasteland world and other innate beings Shendi and the chaotic demon God who never spoke but stood behind the hall did not want to speak at all. For them, the outcome of the meeting has nothing to do with them. What they have to do now is to quickly restore their strength to the peak. Although they don''t seem to need to worry about the threat of the avenue by relying on Su Mu''s cards But they don''t know whether what Su Mu said is true or false. It''s better to work hard by themselves than relying on others. After their accomplishments are restored, even if Su Mu lied to them, they must be able to compete with the avenue and even be invincible!


    For these chaotic demons, they have no impression of what they said at the meeting today. As for Lei Ming''s becoming the temporary helmsman of the summer transportation Dynasty, it has nothing to do with them. Anyway, they come here just to make up the count. When the meeting is over, they should return to their closed place to recover their cultivation.

 Chapter 1298

    After listening to Liu Qingyi and red tea, Lei Ming couldn''t help feeling a little sad and laughing. Then he quickly said: "Holy queen, red queen, wait a minute. I understand your thoughts, but you are really not suitable to be the helmsman! You two ladies need to know that you have all the sergeant power of the Xia Yun Dynasty in your hands! At this time, if you are the helmsman of the Xia Yun Dynasty for the time being, people will think that I thunder and want to rebel! When the holy master leaves the pass in the future, I will die What should I do? Please take back your orders. As for who should be chosen to be the temporary helmsman of the Xia Yun Dynasty, I think it still needs to be discussed again, but I still have a more suitable candidate. What do you think of Zhao Qing, the king of Tianfeng? "


    Zhao Qing had stood aside without talking and closed his eyes to refresh himself, but when thunder brought the topic to himself, he couldn''t help but open his eyes and feel the corner of his eyes. Then he quickly explained: "Marshal Lei Ming recommended me to be the helmsman. I''d better forget it. Two ladies, Qing is still the Tianfeng king of the Xia Yun Dynasty. Such positions are enough for Qing to sit. As for the helmsman''s position, my subordinates still think Marshal Lei Ming is more suitable. Marshal Lei Ming, I believe you are by no means that kind of person. If Marshal Lei Ming really has a heart of disobedience to the Xia Yun Dynasty and respect the Holy One If you have a heart of disobedience, with all the elite combat power of the Xia Yun Dynasty in your hands, why do you need to take the position of the helmsman to revolt? Is there any difference between that position and you? The holy master believes you so much, so he will never doubt you. What''s more, this matter is arranged by two empresses, and the holy master will not leave the customs in the future Think, marshal Lei Ming, just work hard for a while, take the helm and move forward temporarily with the great summer movement! "


    Lei Ming''s face turned black after hearing Zhao Qing''s words. Originally, he recommended Zhao Qing only because he thought Zhao Qing didn''t often speak and should be a person who is not good at words, so he recommended him. Zhao Qing should have no tongue to throw back this position to him, but he didn''t think Zhao Qing was bad at words. He just recommended Zhao Qing at one stroke. Zhao Qing immediately refuted it A few words! There was even a lot of talk. Lei Min couldn''t help feeling helpless when she looked at Liu Qingyi and red tea who nodded frequently. Obviously, the two women also thought Zhao Qing was reasonable. Just wanted to explain, she only heard Liu Qingyi''s voice slowly spread out.


    "What king Tianfeng said is very true. She is already the king of our Xia Dynasty. She can''t go any further. Marshal Lei Ming is very suitable to be the temporary helmsman of our Xia Dynasty! And what king Tianfeng said is also very good. If Marshal Lei Ming has any heart of disobedience to our Xia Dynasty, I''m afraid he would have done it long ago. Why wait until now? If Marshal Lei Ming wants to rebel, why do you need to do this virtual job? Please work hard for Marshal Lei Ming for a while and take the second job. When the husband or children leave the customs, the marshal can relax. " Liu Qingyi nodded and said solemnly, without giving Lei Ming any hesitation time, he directly stuffed this position into his hand, and Lei Ming could not continue to refuse.


    In fact, their hearts are also very strange. Why so many people don''t want the position of the leader of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and are constantly refusing, but they don''t know in their hearts. Once these high-level leaders become the rulers of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, they can''t suppress the fact that the other high-level leaders are small. If they go the wrong way and make the great Xia Yun Dynasty irreparable, it will be a great sin! Because They were just ordinary people before, and the biggest one they ever mastered was the sect power of hundreds of thousands of miles in one side. However, the great Xia Dynasty is different. The great Xia Dynasty is undoubtedly a powerful country! However, the fairy world, that is to say, the endless territory of the Honghuang world, if it leads to wars on the land of the Honghuang world, they can''t bear it Stand this end!


    Therefore, they constantly refused to become the temporary masters of the summer transportation Dynasty. Many people in the boundless world feel that they are suitable to sit in that position, but they can only think about it in their hearts. After all, it is a reward for them to stand in the hall now, let alone compete The position of the leader of the great Xia Dynasty, and that position is only temporary. When the saint or the saint''s children leave the customs, they have to return to that position. What can they do if they fight for it? Not only does it have no benefit, but also it is extremely easy to offend other high-level officials in the great Xia Dynasty. Although many of their congenital God residences in the vast world have been integrated into the great Xia Dynasty In the Xia Yun Dynasty, but most of the innate gods and creatures don''t have such a deep sense of belonging to the Xia Yun Dynasty at this moment!


    ......


    A month has passed, and Lei Ming is helpless to look at the political notes piled up on the desk in front of him at this moment. He feels a headache. For more than a month, he can be said to be wholeheartedly silent in the political affairs, because Liu Qingyi gave the key to his treasure house as a saint, so he can handle the political affairs much faster, otherwise he would encounter that kind of problem He has to go to the gate of the North Palace to deal with the political affairs that need to be delivered to the treasure house. The effect of dealing with political affairs will be lower. Now it is very fast, but because there are too many political affairs accumulated before, the political affairs on the desk have not been reduced or even more in the past month!


    "I seem to understand why Tianfeng Wang and others don''t grab this position with themselves, but want to push this position to me." Lei Ming''s expression is a little numb. Looking at a lot of political affairs in front of him, it''s difficult to be numb! But what can thunder say? It can only be handled slowly. At this moment, Lei Ming can''t help but recall that Su Mu ran around before and didn''t deal with political affairs, leaving the eldest princess and the third princess to deal with it. Now Lei Ming knows what the reason is. It''s clear that things outside can be done by servants, but Su Mu does it himself every time, Now the thunder can be regarded as understanding the reason! Instead of sitting here dealing with political affairs, he might as well go out for a stroll! No wonder the holy master is so lazy.


    Suddenly, the thunder lit up in front of me and shouted at the door: "if God knows when I can deal with so many political affairs, come! Call old Feng! I have to find someone to share so many things with me! How can I think of it now! Go quickly, old Feng, please come! Just say I have something important to discuss!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1299

    Lei Ming is getting a little annoyed by a lot of political affairs at this moment. At this moment, he also understands that Su Mu didn''t want to be lazy before, but he had to be lazy in the face of these political affairs. If it''s a big thing that needs Su Mu to deal with himself, it''s OK, but why do so many small things have to be passed back? Su Mu also needs to deal with it personally. No wonder there are so many political affairs in the summer Dynasty. No wonder the holy master has been lazy and unwilling to be busy for so many years, because these political affairs are so helpless and irritable. At this moment, Lei Ming also feels that it is a wrong decision to take this position temporarily, Although this position is difficult for countless people to pursue in their life, Lei Ming can''t help feeling extremely regretful after taking this position. No wonder no one wants to take this position. There are too many things to deal with.


    After a while, Feng Hua came to the study and saw the thunder piled up in the middle of the room full of political scrolls. He couldn''t help smiling and slowly said: "Marshal Lei Ming seems very busy. I don''t know if Marshal called me. Do you have anything important to arrange for me? If there''s nothing, I''ll go first? How about I come back after Marshal has handled the political affairs?"


    After listening to this sentence, Lei Ming shook his head helplessly, quickly stood up, walked to Feng Hua, grabbed Feng Hua, and immediately said with a cry and smile: "Don''t make fun of me, Mr. Feng! I don''t know when I can handle the political affairs in this room alone. Didn''t Mr. Feng often handle the political affairs for the holy master before? I think I''ll ask Mr. Feng to come and help me, otherwise I''ll handle the political affairs in this room by myself. I''m afraid I haven''t finished the political affairs until the holy master leaves the customs. Then I can''t speak in front of the holy master when I''ve left such a big mess for the holy master. How about old Feng? Anyway, in the past, you handled the political affairs by yourself when the holy master was lazy. Now, as a holy master, please help me. "


    After listening to Lei Ming''s words, Feng Hua couldn''t help but look at the political scroll all over the room, and then said slowly: "It used to be before, and now it is now. I can help deal with some things when the emperor founded the Xia Dynasty. After all, the territory of the imperial dynasty is so large, and there are not many things I need to deal with on weekdays, but now it''s different. Don''t say the wasteland world now. Even if we are transported back to the earth fairy world, I may not be able to deal with it, The boundless territory is too huge. Even if you ask me to help you with so many things, you can''t handle them in a short time! Since the marshal dislikes trouble, why didn''t he refuse in the end? Or wouldn''t it be better if you pushed this position out? "


    "I pushed it that day! Mr. Feng, you didn''t see it. Didn''t I push this position to Zhao Qing, the king of Tianfeng? I thought the king of Tianfeng didn''t like talking with people on weekdays. He should be a person who is not good at words, but who can think of the king of Tianfeng? It''s not bad at words, but lazy to use words! I never thought of it! The mouth of the king of Tianfeng It''s the sharpest weapon in the world! It''s just a few words. It pushed everything to me. Even I haven''t had any way to refuse! Besides, I put myself out of the way and flatly gave me this position back by saying that I''m already the king! I regret it very much now! I saw the wrong person at the beginning. I knew I had this position at the beginning I''ll recommend you to Mr. Feng. After all, besides the saint and the two princesses, you are the most experienced in this kind of thing. Are you right? "Lei Ming shook his head reluctantly and said with a bitter smile. Now he really regrets that he returned this position to Zhao Qing.


    If Feng Hua had been the chosen candidate on that day, maybe things would not be like this now. I still stayed in my palace to practice in seclusion, or to train sergeants, or to talk and love with a female official of the heavenly palace who looked very good. How could I end up like this? Although I didn''t ban my feet, Lei Ming felt like I was with him It''s no different to be banned! The holy queen said that in order to make the summer Dynasty run normally, you can''t leave this study hall until you handle all the political affairs!


    As for why the study hall is the temple, the hall is protected at this time, because the royal highness of Princess long is closed in the hall of the study. The incident that the princess suddenly entered into the training state caused the attention of the guards outside the house. What was not there, but there was no movement, so the two guards told us what they had come to. Zhao Qing, who sent Su qinger a political scroll in the study hall, felt it carefully that day, and then determined that Su qinger was in isolation, so she went to find Lei Ming to open the meeting and talk about selecting a candidate who met any standard to become the temporary dragon head of the summer movement Dynasty to deal with political affairs and other things.


    While the thunder voice fell, a clear voice came into the ears of thunder and Feng Hua not far away. Only the listener said with some teasing: "Marshal Lei Ming wanted to pit me, but I didn''t succeed. Now do you regret it here? I still want to throw this pot to Mr. Feng. Marshal Lei Ming is really surprising! I heard what Marshal Lei Ming said just now. I wanted to come and see if there was anything I could help, but now it seems that marshal you are still very energetic Well, then I don''t have to worry about anything. "


    Lei Ming looked out of the study when he heard the speech. Zhao Qing didn''t know when he had walked slowly to the door. His face was full of teasing about Lei Ming, which made Lei Ming feel a burst of embarrassment. However, Lei Ming was embarrassed, but could he ignore what Zhao Qing said just now, So without saying a word, Lei Ming showed a very hospitable appearance. He walked up to Zhao Qing and said with a smile and welcome: "Oh, oh! It''s the Phoenix King! I''m sorry to be far away!"


    Zhao Qing was stunned when he saw the thunder suddenly coming up and suddenly holding his right hand with his hands. Then he was invited to a seat beside the thunder with a smile and enthusiasm. Before Zhao Qing reacted, he didn''t know when hundreds of political scrolls had been piled up in front of him.


    "Poor reception, poor reception!" Lei Ming said with a smile.

 Chapter 1300

    At this moment, in the earth fairyland, Su Mu has already passed his strength to Su qinger and Su Yutong. After passing it on, he has already passed the pass. At this moment, Su Mu has no intention to continue his cultivation. The cultivation of the five grades of heaven has been enough for him to face many things, So Su Mu didn''t plan to continue to practice in seclusion at the moment, but planned to go to the South with Su Chuyi. However, Su Chuyi arranged to leave the group of demons in the south. It has been so many years since Su Chuyi dealt with them, so Su Mu is also a little curious, How far have these demon families grown in the fairy world? At the beginning, more than ten quasi saints were born in the demon family, and they don''t cut their bodies. Now I don''t know what accomplishments they have achieved.


    After all, the earth fairy world is different from the wasteland world. The breakthrough speed of the cultivation system in the earth fairy world is indeed much happier than that in the wasteland world. The reason why the cultivation speed in the wasteland world is slow is only because of the limitations of the heaven in the wasteland world, The reason why the way of heaven restricts the breakthrough speed of the innate creatures and the innate God residence in the wasteland world is only because it is a plot and plan between him and Pangu. Pangu is a chess piece created by that Avenue. The role of this chess piece is to create the wasteland world to induce the chaotic pearl to come into being, but now no one expected it, Chaos beads had been accepted before they were born. Now Su Yutong has even successfully cut off the third self corpse by relying on chaos beads, and can integrate the three corpses into the realm of saints anytime and anywhere.


    The effect of chaos bead is far more than this, but for Su Yutong now, she can''t give full play to the real power of chaos bead. However, when Su Yutong''s strength is strong enough in the future, the power in chaos bead will be easily mastered by Su Yutong. At that time, time rules and space rules are two supreme rules! Coupled with the power of chaotic rules in the chaotic bead, the power of the three rules comes together. Su Yutong''s strength and destructive power can definitely be imagined! When Su Yutong successfully mastered the power of the three rules and entered the realm of Avenue in the future, ordinary Avenue could not be the enemy of Su Yutong!


    At that time, Su Yutong even had the ability to fight ten or even ten strong people alone! Because the fighting effectiveness of the avenue that masters the power of the three rules, even if he has just entered the realm of the avenue, is definitely far better than that of the strong ordinary Avenue! If the realm of the avenue is also divided into grades, Su Yutong, who has just entered the realm of the first grade Avenue and mastered the power of the three rules, already has the strength to fight more than ten people alone and reach the strength of the strong in the realm of the third grade of the Avenue! It is conceivable that the power of the three rules will bring great improvement to Su Yutong!


    What a terrible improvement Su Yutong''s strength will be! There are three kinds of power of rules, two of which are the power of supreme rules! Once Su Yutong has mastered it, it is only a matter of time to enter the realm of Avenue! Once Su Yutong''s mastery of the rules has entered the realm of the avenue, she may even directly grasp the detached tickets! Detachment! What many people dream of! Although few people know the realm of detachment, everyone who knows the existence of this realm wants to enter that realm and leave this world! When they know the existence of detachment realm, it means that they know that this heaven and earth may be just a cage. If they want to leave this heaven and earth and leave this cage, detachment is necessary! Unless they are willing to stay in this cage all their life, they will never refuse the temptation of detachment!


    Su mu can''t help guessing now that the strong man who has mastered the chaotic world is probably the one who knows the existence of detachment, or he designed and created Pangu for detachment. It is very difficult for the strong man to improve their strength, Therefore, it is necessary for most strong people to create a world and then make this world their source of strength and cultivation! Whether it''s the chaotic world or the wild world, it''s just something created by the avenue to improve his strength, but perhaps even he didn''t expect that the chaotic pearl, the birth root of the chaotic world, can actually obtain the two supreme rules of time and space from the chaotic world! If the power of this rule is controlled by himself, his strength can definitely be greatly improved!


    Rules are not only tickets to enter the realm of the avenue, but even the power of rules may be tickets to enter the realm of detachment! Because Su Mu still vaguely remembers that in the Tianmu world, as long as the cultivation does not reach the realm of the immortal Lord, they still need to rely on the power of rules! However, the difference between the strong and the weak has changed from the original state to the number of rules. The most powerful existence is that it has not reached the state of the immortal Lord, but also mastered tens of thousands of rules! And the power of these rules was once again integrated and condensed by them, and turned into a more terrible power, which is called upanishadism! Su Mu has not seen how powerful the profound meaning condensed by the power of thousands of rules will be. However, Su Mu feels that he will have the opportunity to see it, not just himself. He feels that the future of the summer movement will have the opportunity to see the supreme profound meaning! A blow that combines the power of thousands of rules!


    In fact, it is not very difficult to master the power of upanism if you want to cultivate it, but the difficulty is that if you want to master the power of upanism, you must have a strong enough force of rules and quantity. If you want to master the weakest upanism, you need at least two kinds of force of rules to integrate together, so that you can give full play to the power of upanism! Now Su Mu has only mastered the power of time rules. Although the power of space rules has some signs, it can not be condensed in a short time. However, Su Mu feels that this news can tell Su Yutong to try. After all, Su Yutong''s chaotic beads have the power of three rules, Condensing the weakest profound meaning should not be a problem. If Su Yutong can really condense the profound meaning, her combat effectiveness will definitely soar! Even the cards! Even if it can''t be used in a short time, it''s the same as Su Mu''s future body, but it''s definitely a powerful card!

 Chapter 1301

    In an empty city near the sea in the south, all the demons gathered here. At this moment, when there was no one in the fairy world, their demons did not have any desire to attack and occupy other cities. They just settled down temporarily in this city near the sea in the South under the arrangement of Su Chuyi, Waiting for Su Chu''s master of the great Xia Yun Dynasty to meet them, but after so many years, which master of the great Xia Yun Dynasty has not appeared, and the heavenly way Su Chu Yi has not seen them since the last farewell. If it is not really found that the demon world has been swallowed up for the power of the earth fairy world, Many demons have to think that what happened before is actually just a fantasy in their hearts, but in fact, it''s true! The disappearance of the demon world is a good proof.


    At this moment, the demon family is led by the demon statue Mingzhen. There are twelve demon generals under their command, which seems to replace the traditional twelve zodiac signs. Even their armor is created according to the appearance of the twelve zodiac signs. The dragon will wear Dragon Armor, and the tiger will carry the tiger''s head on his shoulder. Who''s the armor on their body, so which zodiac sign they replace! Although the twelve zodiac is not so popular in the earth fairyland, they have a deep memory in the demon world. Even the twelve demons of the demon family, except the devil, take the twelve zodiac as their own names. It can be imagined what extraordinary significance the twelve zodiac symbolizes for the demon family, But no one wants to know these estimates.


    At this moment in the south, Su Mu looked at the land with great changes in front of him and slowly said to Su Chu around him: "I didn''t expect that after so many years, the land of the earth fairy world has become so huge! If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the land area of the earth fairy world will surpass the flood world in a short time! It''s incredible! You know, the original earth fairy world is just a thousand worlds! It can be promoted to be comparable to the flood world in terms of land area It''s even beyond the boundless world! It''s rare! There must be something you didn''t tell me, otherwise the land of the earth fairy world can''t Soar so much for no reason! It''s expanded countless times! I''m afraid the size of the whole earth fairy world in the past is not as big as the land in the south of the earth fairy world now! How did you do it? "


    Su Chuyi couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. Then he looked at Su Mu and said slowly: "As I said a long time ago, the reason why the promotion speed of the earth fairy world is so slow is that there is a demon world lying on the earth fairy world in the dark of the earth fairy world sucking the nutrients of the earth fairy world. A few years ago, I swallowed the whole demon world into my own power, so now there is no interference from the demon world, and there is no demon world lying on the earth fairy world sucking With the energy of our fairyland, promotion is naturally not a problem. As for why the land of the fairyland has become so huge now, I''m afraid I have to ask you. The fairyland is bound with the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The stronger the great Xia Yun Dynasty is, the stronger the earth fairyland will be. The stronger you are, the stronger I will be. Now the fairyland has become so vast, I''m afraid the great Xia Yun under your command Chao has grown to a terrible level! Don''t you plan to go back and have a look? "


    Su Mu frowned when he heard Su Chuyi''s words. He was curious. Su Chuyi said that the reason why the earth fairyland became so huge was that it had grown to a very high level during the period of isolation. Otherwise, the earth fairyland could not have changed so greatly. You should know the vast land area of the earth fairyland now It''s not weaker than the flood world! Where is the flood world!? one of the top thousand worlds in the universe! The most amazing thing is the land area of the flood world! And the number of creatures! Most of the other top thousand worlds can''t be compared with the flood world! The flood world gathers countless creatures and practitioners at countless levels In a world.


    Many other worlds need to climb one by one, so they are not so numerous in terms of territory or number of creatures, and the wasteland world can be said to be the most legendary, mysterious and all-round land in countless worlds! But now the land fairy world has reached the standard of the wasteland world in terms of land area Think and know how strong the summer Dynasty is! As for whether Su Chuyi will cheat himself to make himself happy, Su Mu knows that Su Chuyi will never do such a thing. Su Chuyi is the way of heaven. Although she is no different from a living person, she has a difficulty that the way of heaven can''t get rid of, that is, lies! The way of heaven is public! She''s not good at lying!


    Su Mu thought about Su Chuyi''s words carefully, then shook his head, took a deep breath and said slowly: "No, I''d better go and see the demons in your mouth first. After all, they have come here. Besides, I''m also very curious. What is the appearance of a group of demons who have entered the quasi holy realm without cutting their bodies? What state are most of them in now? After all these years, has that demon clan achieved the cultivation above the holy realm? If so , how did they do it? It''s very difficult to achieve the quasi holy land without cutting off the three corpses. If they can enter the holy land without cutting off the three corpses, even if they are demons, I will bring them under the command of the summer movement dynasty! Such people will not have the opportunity to grow to the peak of heaven in the future! If they are cultivated , no doubt another general! "


    "I don''t think so. I haven''t observed them for a long time. Although the earth fairy world is much larger, it''s just a thought that can be observed thoroughly in my eyes. However, I have been observing your daughter''s cultivation state over the years. I gave her a ray of heaven power some time ago, and she has successfully refined it. As for the demon family, I really lack it I don''t know if those demons are obedient in the south near the sea. Do they obey my orders and stay there obediently, or don''t want to be lonely and start acting. I haven''t explored these, but if you want to know, I''ll sweep it for you with my mind? "Su Chu smiled and looked at Su Mu and said slowly.


    "That''s not necessary. Since you don''t know, let''s go slowly. After all, it''s very good to have some mystery! There''s no need to put everything in the open, right?" Su Mu stretched his waist, smiled and said, and then flew towards the sea and sky in the South.

 Chapter 1302

    Su Chuyi couldn''t help smiling at Su Mu who was flying towards the sea and the sky in the south. Even looking at his back was so pleasant. Su Chuyi didn''t say anything after waiting for so many years. It wasn''t because she felt that her fate with Su Mu was broken, but that he knew his mind, but he hadn''t had time to respond, However, Su Chuyi had a hunch that the day waiting for a response was not far away! Before long, he will definitely respond to himself!


    As the Tao of heaven, Su Chuyi is very confident in her perception. In the future she sees, she must stand with Su mu. Although it sounds a little outrageous. It can be said that it has never happened that a cultivator and Fang Tiandao have become a Taoist couple, Su Chuyi feels that there is no harm in starting her own precedent, In addition, over the years, she also found that her fate for Su Mu had not been so simple. Maybe she had become a Terran for too long, so she also had some Terran feelings. Even Su Chuyi could not understand what the mystery in her heart was, although she said she had no heart.


    The spirit of the way of heaven is originally a spirit body formed by the power of the way of heaven. Su Chuyi is the spirit body formed by the way of heaven in the fairy world. However, Su Chuyi actively incarnates into a spirit body, not passively. It can be said that Su Chuyi is very willing to become a spirit body. After all, if she doesn''t become a spirit body, she obviously can''t go on with Su Mu under the arrangement of fate, In the early years, when Su Chuyi just turned into a spirit, even Su Mu could clearly realize that Su Chuyi had no human heart and lacked human emotion. However, Su Mu thought it was normal at that time. Although it was said that Su Chuyi molested himself for the first time, and even said that they would be a couple in the future, But Su Mu knew that Su Chu was just saying it casually at that time.


    Under the arrangement of fate, they may indeed be a couple in the future, but these are only in the case of no change in the future. Don''t think it''s difficult to change the future. In fact, a decision in your heart, every step you take, or every thought in your mind may be an opportunity to change the future, But it depends on your own decision! Whether it is consistent with the decisions you have made in the future! If consistent, the future will not change. If inconsistent, there will be some distortion and change in the future! This is also some kind of causal relationship. No one knows.


    For Su Chuyi in those days, perhaps she came to the door to see Su Mu just to know what kind of existence she saw the person standing with her in the future. Now Su Chuyi is completely different, or it should be said that when Su Chuyi took the initiative to ask Su Mu to give her a name, She already has some human emotions. Although she is high in heaven and her eyes are full of human suffering, she also has a lot of tenderness in her eyes. It seems that he Xun''s wind blows to the earth when Su Chu''s eyes are gentle. Su Chu has looked at human beings for countless years and observed human beings for countless years, After finally having his own spirit body, Su Chuyi felt like a human, but he would just like a human! She is not a human after all!


    Now Su Chuyi, if she doesn''t take the initiative to reveal her identity of heaven, who can directly sell that Su Chuyi is the heaven of the earth fairy world? Is it a spirit incarnated by the way of heaven? No one knows! Now Su Chuyi is no different from a human. Perhaps the only difference is that she lacks a real human heart. However, Su Chuyi is not a human, but the way to master a world. Maybe she must lack this heart to show that she has not lost her real self! After all, she is the way of heaven in the world and controls the supreme existence. The appearance of people is just what she fantasizes at will. Perhaps she is to fantasize the appearance of people, learn human feelings and stand together with Su Mu under the arrangement of fate, or she just wants to try what is different from the people she has seen for countless years.


    ......


    Facing the sea in the south, countless demon families are gathered in a city at this moment. It can be imagined how huge this city is! you ''re right! This city was one of the largest coastal cities in the south at that time. Now there are no Terrans in this city, or in the whole earth fairy world. Now there are no Terrans in any city. In this Wanjiang City, countless demon families have regarded it as their new home. After all, the demon world is gone, Now this Wanjiang City, which has lived for tens of thousands of years, may be their second home. Don''t think that the demon clan is just a group of murderous people without any emotion. It''s a demon! This group of demons with little difference in appearance from the Terran still exist in their hearts!


    It''s just that they were born in the demon world, which makes their position different from that of the earth fairy world. To be honest, Su Mu never cares about a person''s heel. Besides, if these demon families have created countless killings, are there still few people under Su Mu''s hands who have killed a lot? In the war between three thousand chaotic demons and Pangu, how many small worlds that depended on the chaotic world were destroyed in the aftermath of their battle? Therefore, Su Mu didn''t reject the demon family very much. What he rejected was those demons who ate people and didn''t spit bones. As for these demons with normal cultivation, they looked no different from the human family anyway. Su Mu didn''t mind bringing them under his command to become his own combat power.


    Su Mu''s figure appeared over Wanjiang City and did not hide his trace at all. However, because Su Mu''s cultivation was too strong and reached the top five of the realm of heaven, even if Su Mu did not hide his trace, none of the following demons found his existence. Su Mu looked at these demons in the air, Then he also found an unexpected thing for Su mu, that is, there are thousands of quasi saints in the demon family! And they are quasi saints who have not cut off the three corpses!


    And Su Mu found the breath of the realm of the two saints! This also shocked Su Mu! Where do these demons who don''t cut their bodies get so many resources into the quasi holy land and the holy land? You know, if you don''t cut off the three corpses, the amount of resources you need will be huge! Where did these demons get so many resources and get so many quasi saints!? When is quasi holy capital so worthless? You know, even in the current summer transportation Dynasty, it''s just a strong man who counts money!

 Chapter 1303

    How did the demon clan do it! You should know that it''s OK to enter the quasi holy realm without cutting the corpse. After all, the system is different. As long as you have enough resources, it''s not difficult to enter the quasi holy realm without cutting the corpse. However, entering the saint''s realm in such a short time is not a cultivation that can be piled up by relying on resources! Although the realm of saints is nothing in Su Mu''s eyes, Su Mu doesn''t despise it. On the contrary, Su Mu also thinks that the existence of the realm of saints in the world of heaven can be called Tianjiao. At this moment, there are two strong men in the realm of saints, plus thousands of quasi Saint demons. There is no doubt at this moment, The strength of the demon clan can even compete with that of the previous Xia Dynasty!


    If Su Mu hadn''t brought 3000 chaotic demons into his command in the chaos, if it hadn''t been for the top treatment and everything enjoyed by the great Xia Dynasty in the flood world over the years, if it hadn''t been for the existence of Su mu, a strong man who exceeded the realm of saints and reached the realm of heaven, I''m afraid the demon clan now would have had the strength to defeat the great Xia Dynasty before the collapse! This is something Su Mu never thought of! However, after thinking carefully in Su Mu''s mind, he can''t help but stretch his eyebrows, because he has found the key point. These demon families can be said to be the most elite existence in the demon world and are gathered by the top Tianjiao in one side of the world. With the promotion of the earth fairy world, the demon world has also reached the ranks of the world. In addition, the improvement of the strength of the demon family itself is easier than the fairy way, When they break through the realm, they don''t have to consider many problems, so it''s very normal for them to improve their cultivation quickly.


    However, there was one thing that made Su Mu feel very curious, that is, what did the demon clan rely on to grow to today! Don''t mention the demon clan in the realm of two saints! Just say how the thousands of quasi saints emerged from your demon family! The quasi Saint realm is the last realm under the so-called saint! Although it has always been said that there are mole ants under the realm of saints, this is not the case in the realm of quasi saints. As the most critical realm of stepping into the realm of saints, it can be said that quasi saints are definitely not able to practice when they want to practice! If you need qualification to break through the realm of saints, you need a lot of resources to break through the realm of quasi saints! Let your talent be high! The quasi holy realm is not the cultivation that ordinary Tianjiao can achieve! Without the top resources, entering the quasi holy land is a joke!


    I still remember that Su Chuyi told himself that there were some strange people in the demon family, including the demon lord of the demon family. There was a demon family in the realm of thirteen quasi saints, but what surprised Su Chuyi was that the smell of three corpses on the thirteen demon family practitioners still existed, no doubt! Those demon cultivators didn''t cut off their three corpses during their cultivation, that is to say, they entered the quasi holy land by relying on a large number of resources to pile up their cultivation achievements, rather than relying on the supreme treasure to cut off the three corpses step by step into the quasi holy land. Su Mu didn''t take it as one thing at the beginning. After all, the thirteen quasi saints are just, The quasi saint who still doesn''t cut the body doesn''t pose any threat to him, but now Su Mu has seen with his own eyes that thousands of demon families in Wanjiang City have reached the quasi Saint state of cultivation, and even two demon families who have reached the saint state! This strength is already a part of the summer dynasty! It can be said that if the current demon clan appeared in the wasteland world, it even has the ability to wrestle with the summer movement!


    This time, Su Mu didn''t care. He didn''t care before, which led these demons to cultivate to such a state in the Wanjiang City. If they don''t care, I''m afraid the forces of these demons will really be promoted to a very terrible state. Maybe one day they will grow into the second transportation Dynasty! At that time, it is not impossible to fight with the chamber of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Although it is said that with the existence of Su mu, the great Xia Yun Dynasty can easily destroy the demon clan if it wants to, but if it relies on Su Mu''s strength to move closer, what should the great Xia Yun Dynasty do when a cultivator as powerful as Su Mu stops Su Mu one day? In the end, everything still depends on the strengthening of the summer movement, so that we can better solve it!


    Su Mu had some thoughts in his mind. These demons didn''t know what means to break through the quasi holy land, and what means to enter the Holy Land! In just over 100000 years, thousands of quasi saints and two saints have appeared in the demon family. This speed is really frightening! Even before the great Xia Yun Dynasty entered the desolate world, there was absolutely no such breakthrough speed. It can even be said that before the spirit of the world tree improved the talent of everyone up and down in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, they didn''t have this terrible promotion speed! The reason is that these demons did not cut their bodies into the quasi holy land, which omitted a lot of time to do other things.


    Conventional cultivators can''t achieve it in a short time when they enter the quasi holy state and reach the quasi holy peak. The most troublesome thing is to use the innate Lingbao to cut off one of their three corpses! However, these inborn Lingbao can''t be used as their own corpse cutting treasure until all the prohibitions in the inborn Lingbao are broken! This is the fundamental reason why their cultivation speed is not as fast as the breakthrough speed of these demons! Because these demons don''t need to cut off the corpses to break through the quasi holy realm, and they have to cut off the three corpses to enter the quasi holy realm. How many years will it take from breaking the prohibition of congenital Lingbao to cutting off their own three corpses? About ten thousand years with outstanding talent, hundreds of thousands of years with bad talent and millions of years are possible! Of course, this is also the speed in the past. Now most practitioners enter the quasi holy realm, but it takes ten thousand years.


    But this is still far from these demons! These demons enter the quasi Saint realm as if they don''t have any time needs, and they don''t need to use Zhibao to cut off their three corpses. If so many quasi Saint strongmen and two saints are piled up with pure resources, Su Mu will never believe it! Because to pile up so many quasi saints and two saints, the demon family in the realm of quasi saints and two saints is not something that can be done with a little or two resources. Even in the current summer transportation Dynasty, there are absolutely not so many resources to pile up so many quasi saints and two saints without cutting the body!

 Chapter 1304

    Now the demon clan looks very powerful, which also makes Su Mu have a lot of doubts about them. How do so many quasi Saint strong people break through the quasi Saint realm? If they really rely on the quasi Saint cultivation piled up by resources, the question comes. How many resources can the demon clan pile up so many quasi saints, You should know that even the great Xia Dynasty does not necessarily have so many resources to pile up so many strong people. It is not that the great Xia Dynasty has few resources! On the contrary, the resources of the summer Dynasty are enough for all their sergeants, including all high-level expenses, for tens of thousands of years! Is there a large population in the summer Dynasty now? There are countless people in the summer dynasty! So many people use all the resources of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. If we can''t exhaust the resources of the great Xia Yun Dynasty in ten thousand years, we can imagine how many resources the great Xia Yun Dynasty has to use!


    But Su Mu knew that if he wanted to use all his resources to pile up the existence of thousands of quasi Saint strongmen and two saints, even the resources of the Xia Dynasty would more than double! Absolutely impossible! This is not a matter of resources! It''s a matter of realm limitation! Beheading is a very important thing in the quasi Saint realm, but it seems that the demon family doesn''t need to behead at all. They may not even have heard of beheading, but why can their accomplishments be improved so quickly and so much, and even reach thousands of quasi Saint strongmen and two Saint strongmen, Even the Xia Dynasty can''t get so many strong people without cutting the body!


    So after a lot of thinking, Su Mu had some speculation in his heart. I''m afraid that the owner of the demon family has something special that can make people enter the quasi holy realm without cutting off the three corpses, and the two sages of the demon family are likely to be similar to the sages in the primitive world, He was forcibly promoted to the realm of saints by the power of merit and virtue! If something can be improved the fastest and has no side effects, it must be the power of merit. In addition to the power of merit, nothing else has such a terrible ability to promote a group of demons with low talent to the quasi holy state. It''s no mistake. The talent is generally not high! This is the result of Su Mu''s mind scanning!


    Many of these demon quasi saints have too low talents. It may be difficult to enter the golden immortal realm, but they have entered the quasi Saint realm. This can''t help but make su Mu''s guess a little certain. Maybe there is something special in the demon family that can make people''s cultivation soar without side effects, Otherwise, it simply can''t explain why the demon clan gave birth to so many quasi saints and two saints in a short period of more than 100000 years. It doesn''t make sense at all. If their talents are good, even if they are good, the key is that Su Mu scanned and found these demons who have entered the quasi saints realm. Whether they want talents can only be regarded as general! Even weak! But in this way, they entered the quasi holy land. If there was not the kind of supreme treasure that could not be used to improve their strength, Su Mu would not believe it!


    Now the problem arises, so what kind of treasure is in the hands of the demon family, which can make these demon families with very low talent break through the current quasi Holy Land! And there are thousands of quasi saints, which is a question that Su Mu is very curious about. Just when Su Mu wants to use his own mind to scan the whole Wanjiang City, a demon quasi Saint raises his head and stretches his waist, and then looks at the blue sky at will. For the demon family, such a sky is such a blue sky they have never seen in their life, Different from their original demon world, everything in the demon world is colorless. Even the sky is gray. Many demon families want to see such a beautiful sky and scenery in the earth fairy world. This is one of the reasons why the demon family has invaded the earth fairy world all the time, isn''t it?


    But when he looked up at the sky, he found a figure he had never seen before. For the first time, the quasi saint of the demon clan was sweating all over his body. In an instant, the cold sweat swept all over his body. He suddenly found that he had begun to tremble from his hair to his toes. What kind of strong man was that? He just looked up at him! It has produced such a huge side effect! Cause yourself to be unable to move even now!


    Su Mu just wanted to find someone who knew the deeds of the demon family to tell himself why the cultivation breakthrough of the demon family was so rapid and he didn''t need to cut off the three corpses. He also found that a quasi saint of the demon family was looking at himself, which made Su Mu smile. He just wanted to ask someone about something, but he didn''t expect the right candidate to appear, Without a word, Su Mu waved the demon clan in the quasi holy realm into his sleeve. The move created by the universe in zhenyuanzi''s sleeve, which is the basis of the operation space law, is very good. At least it doesn''t need to use control treasures such as space rings when loading things.


    "The quasi holy realm should have experienced the promotion of that thing, so he should direct the process of some things. Find a place to ask him how their demon clan can enter the quasi holy or even Saint realm without cutting off the three corpses. If they really have treasures that can improve their accomplishments and have no side effects in their hands, then If you don''t grab it, are there some treasures of this level that appear in front of you? "Su Mu thought to himself. If that treasure is not a guess, but a real existence, then that thing is definitely a sharp weapon to improve his strength for Su Mu and the Xia Dynasty!


    Even if that thing can at most enhance a person''s strength to the realm of quasi saints or saints, it is enough for the Xia Yun Dynasty. Imagine what it would be like for countless creatures in the Xia Yun Dynasty to achieve quasi saints'' cultivation! At that time, the Xia Dynasty will definitely be able to steadily enter the middle level!


    If that''s true, then the summer transportation Dynasty can achieve the degree that the quasi saints and strong are like dogs, the saints and strong walk all over the ground, and the strong in heaven can shake! However, there should still be some restrictions on that kind of thing. If there were no such restrictions, I''m afraid the strength of the demon clan would be much stronger than that seen by Su Mu now!

 Chapter 1305

    However, even if there are certain restrictions on that thing, in Su Mu''s view, this is a very normal thing. Otherwise, how terrible is a treasure that can infinitely let people step into the quasi holy realm! In other words, it is not infinite to let people enter the quasi holy realm, or its effect is more powerful than Su Mu''s imagination. It is even possible that the real ability to take things can make people''s cultivation realm break through infinitely! Otherwise, with the evil quasi Saint talent of the demon family, it is absolutely impossible to reach this level in just over 100000 years! Their talent can only be regarded as ordinary, and even many of their talents are not even ordinary, but their cultivation has entered the quasi holy state, even without cutting off the three corpses! If the demon clan doesn''t have a treasure that can make people break through cultivation or other similar things, Su Mu will never believe it!


    The demon family is just growing up in the demon world of the world. If they don''t break through the quasi holy realm by relying on the treasure guessed by Su mu, it can only show that the demon family has harvested too many treasures and resources in the original demon world! Its number is even tens of millions of times that of the current summer transportation! Of course, in Su Mu''s opinion, it is absolutely impossible for me to take power! In addition to those old-fashioned Yun Chao, few Yun Chao dare to say that their resource reserves exceed the Da Xia Yun Chao, and the demon clan''s resources exceed the Da Xia Yun Chao hundreds of millions of times, which is completely impossible! This is why Su Mu guessed that the demon family had this treasure that could make people''s cultivation break through infinitely! As if, similar to the avalanche jade in an animation seen by Su mu in the previous life, it can be improved infinitely!


    As for the existence of the treasure mastered by the demon clan, Su Mu only needs to ask the demon clan who was caught by himself and was scared to pee. Su mu can''t help shaking his head. It seems that most of the demon clan are greedy and afraid of death. He found a demon clan who is afraid of death by such a coincidence, If Su Mu finds a demon family who doesn''t eat hard and soft, maybe Su Mu will be rough today, but it seems that as long as he asks, this guy will tell himself everything, for fear that he will kill him if he knows what he''s hiding.


    Su Mu still looked down on this kind of demon clan, but Su Mu did not show any contempt, because Su Mu clearly remembered that he was not like this demon clan when he first arrived in Xuantian. Su Mu vaguely remembered that he once fished near a pool in the deep mountains of Castle Peak city, Suddenly, a bearded man with a long knife flew over his head. The breath that flashed and overpressured on Su Mu even made Su Mu hide directly in the pool and dare not move. Su Mu didn''t leave the pool until the momentum disappeared completely!


    Although Su Mu was just an ordinary man who had just arrived in Xuantian, he had no accomplishments, and his physique was just as weak as those ordinary white-collar workers in previous lives. In addition, the murderous spirit from the bearded man that day definitely killed thousands of people! The undisguised breath fell on Su mu, who was a newcomer at that time and didn''t have anything. Su Mu was directly frightened to hide in the pool and didn''t dare to move. However, Su Mu will never be able to move in the face of that situation. Now Su Mu''s strength has reached the realm of five grades of heaven, and these accomplishments are also the top among the world of heaven.


    The main road does not appear, and the existence of the peak of Tiandao territory is busy understanding their own rules and delusions to enter the main road territory. Therefore, there are no powerful people who are most likely to fight Su mu in the world of heaven. At most, there are some seven products of Tiandao territory. For Su mu, it is as simple as how to eat and drink water, Although the strength of Qipin Tiandao realm is two grades higher than himself, for Su mu, many of his cards can easily erase the gap between the two grades!


    Returning to the topic, Su Mu looked at the demon clan in front of him, who was so scared that he almost peed his pants. He couldn''t help laughing, and then slowly said: "You don''t have to be too afraid. I won''t do anything to you. I just want to ask you a few questions. If you honestly answer my questions and make me feel very satisfied, you will not be any different, but on the contrary, if you don''t answer me truthfully and don''t tell me everything Tell me, even if I don''t see that I was cheated by you today, in the future, when I know that I was cheated by you, I will turn around to find you and kill you. Do you understand what I mean? "


    "My lord... My Lord, what questions do you want to ask? The little devil must know everything and say everything. He has absolutely no courage to deceive you. Please ask. As long as the little devil knows, he will tell you." The demon quasi Saint took a deep breath and said with some trembling. In fact, it''s not that he was too timid, but now the breath of the fifth level of Su Mu''s heavenly way is completely locked on him. It''s just a small quasi saint. How can he stay safe under the breath lock of a powerful spirit who has reached the fifth level of heavenly way? Don''t say it''s a small quasi saint The little demon clan, even the most powerful one in their demon clan, that is, their demon master Mingzhen, is absolutely trembling in the face of the five tastes of Su Mu''s heaven and Taoism!


    For the great powers of the heaven realm, they have been divided into two life bodies with all the realms under the heaven realm! It can even be said that after entering the realm of heaven, everything of them has been qualitatively changed! Even to say a bad word, those who open their mouth and shut their mouth are the protagonists of the universe against the sky. They are really stupid. When they shout such slogans, they don''t think about their strength, and they don''t consider whether they are the opponent of the sky at all! If they were not too weak and carrying a lot of luck, and the supreme justice of heaven would not do it even if they were casually said, I''m afraid those protagonists would have died long ago.


    Do you really think the sky can be reversed casually? If you act against heaven, you will be punished by heaven! Even if the cultivation comes to the extreme of man, what can it be? Facing the heavenly way is just a mole ant. The heaven of one world is at least the strong one who has reached the heavenly way realm above the five grades! This level of existence stands there for you to kill, you can''t kill, delusion against the sky? indulge in wishful thinking.

 Chapter 1306

    Su Mu took a deep breath, looked at the Wanjiang City under his feet and said slowly: "Are all the demons in your demon world in this city? Now I want to ask you how your demons can enter the quasi holy realm without cutting the corpse. You know, although the quasi holy realm is not strong, it is definitely not an easy realm to enter. You need to cut the corpse and refine yourself before you can enter the quasi holy realm. I think the demons in your demon world are here Thousands of quasi saints and demons in Wanjiang City have weak talents, have not cut off any of the three corpses, and have not condensed themselves. According to reason, it is completely impossible to step into the quasi saints'' realm. You might as well tell me, how did you do it? "


    The demon clan stared at the speech, and then looked at Su Mu and swallowed some saliva unconsciously. It was obvious that the importance of this matter was not easy for him to say even if he was frightened. Su Mu couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. It seems that the demon clan in the demon world did have something good in his hands. How could su Chuyi not do well when he swallowed the demon world Clean up these demons, so that I don''t have to go to this time to see if there are treasures of that level in their hands. According to Su Mu''s guess, it can make people break through the cultivation infinitely, so this thing is at least a treasure that has reached the beyond level! This level of treasures are in the hands of the demons in the demon world, which is completely to let them go Bao Mengchen!


    "You have to think clearly. You said you can live. If you choose to hide me, I think it''s wrong. I''ll pry open your head and know the causes and consequences of the matter. It''s just that I''m too lazy to kill you. You honestly answer me that nothing will happen, understand?" Su Mu looked at the demon quasi saint in front of him and said slowly.


    Seeing Su Mu''s terrible eyes and the terrible breath locked on him, the demon quasi Saint couldn''t help swallowing his saliva again, then took a deep breath, looked up at Su Mu''s face and angrily scolded: "Call you an adult. You really regard yourself as an elder! People of my demon family are never afraid of death! Do you want to know the truth from my mind? It''s really delusional! I won''t tell you! Wait! The devil will avenge me!"


    In the eyes of the demon family, Su Mu''s strength is strong, but he wants to be similar to that of his own Demon Lord and another one. In that case, he doesn''t have any need to compromise, and the relationship between the demon family''s treasures is extremely important! There must be no problem, it is the treasure that can make their demon family the strongest race again! It must not be revealed No news can be known to anyone! So after scolding Su mu, the demon family immediately chose to destroy his memory before Su Mu reacted, and then blew himself up. Su Mu looked at the quasi saint of the demon family whose scattered dust was about to disappear. The smile raised by imitating the Buddha was mocking Su Mu. He thought Su Mu would never dare to enter the Wanjiang river In the city, that''s why I caught myself by means. I just wanted to know some problems from my mouth. Now that I''m dead, my jade card in Wanjiang City will fall, and the devil will know my death. This guy can''t run away!


    But the second he died, he seemed to see a smile in Su Mu''s eyes. He didn''t understand why Su Mu could still laugh. Could it be that this man had any cards? He didn''t know. He just felt that this second had passed for a long time, for a long time, even so long that he felt that the passage of time was a little abnormal!


    It was impossible for the demon family to commit suicide in front of Su mu. Su Mu mastered the power of the time rule. Without saying a word, he adjusted the time in front of him back to three minutes ago, and had not erased the memory of the demon family. Looking at the confused look on the face of the demon family, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing. He had never used the time rule But it doesn''t mean he won''t. twisting time is just the simplest way of operation. For Su mu, as long as he wants, Su mu can easily create countless top powers by relying on the rules of time! But such loss is absolutely difficult to smooth!


    Su Mu''s strength now depends on the rules of time. He can even directly improve the cultivation of a cultivator with fairly strong talent to the highest level he can touch in his life. However, it is not so easy for Su Mu to do this. Therefore, after guessing that the treasure in the demon family''s hand can make people break through infinitely, Su Mu also gave birth Some thoughts, whether it is the high-level force, the top combat force or the basic force in the current summer transportation Dynasty are very powerful. The high-level combat force is the saints and quasi saints in the summer transportation Dynasty. Needless to say, the top combat force is the existence of Su Mu''s heaven realm, and the grass-roots combat force is the countless golden immortals and great Luo golden immortals in the summer transportation dynasty! And if Su mu can bring the devil If you get the treasure of the family, the basic combat power of the summer Dynasty will at least be raised to the quasi Saint level! The real realization is that ten million people are quasi saints, and ten million people are all quasi saints! This is the real quasi saints, as many as dogs!


    ......


    Outside the chaotic world, a handsome man looked at the letter in front of him and nodded. Then he casually looked at the space in front of him. A very dark cave appeared in front of him. In the cave, countless Luo Jinxian, quasi saints and saints appeared in front of the handsome man, and there were even three in the black hole A terrible existence that has reached the realm of heaven! Such combat power has absolutely exceeded the summer dynasty! This is the master of the chaotic world. The chaotic Avenue makes a decision after knowing the variables in the chaotic world, makes a deal with his friends, and asks them to enter the chaotic world and cut off the variables!


    This time he is not looking for ordinary friends. After all, he is also a good friend of the strong ones in the avenue. This time, the person he is looking for in chaotic Avenue is the tianwu Yun Dynasty, one of the supreme Yun dynasties, and the old monsters in the tianwu Yun Dynasty are three terrible beings who have reached the realm of the Avenue! Now they have received the invitation and reward from chaos Avenue, and sent out a team with extremely terrible strength to enter the chaotic world. Its purpose is very simple, that is, to destroy the summer Dynasty and this sudden anomaly! In the face of such terrible forces, one side of the supreme Yun Dynasty''s attack, even if it is not with all its strength, it is very difficult for the great Xia Yun Dynasty to resist this terrible team from the supreme Yun dynasty!

 Chapter 1307

    For the great Xia Dynasty, they still need a period of time for their development. Although the great Xia Dynasty looks very vigorous, it lags far behind the real top dynasties in all aspects, Perhaps the only thing that can be compared is that the future qualification of the great Xia Dynasty is not weaker than those top athletes, but now the problem facing the great Xia Dynasty is how they can resist the attack of the tianwu dynasty! Even if it is said that this is just a team randomly sent from tianwu Yun Dynasty, its strength is not weaker than the current Daxia Yun Dynasty, or even more than the current Daxia Yun dynasty!


    Saints don''t need to say more. Although there are also saints in the Xia Dynasty, they are just some ordinary first and second grade saints. However, among the teams sent by the tianwu Dynasty, even the weakest saints have reached the seventh grade! Most of the others have reached the realm of saints, and the existence of cultivation is at least eight or even nine saints! What''s more, this time the tianwu Dynasty not only sent some saints, but also sent three terrible beings who reached the realm of heaven! Now, except Su mu, no one else in the Xia Dynasty has been exposed to the terrible combat power of the heaven realm, that is to say, the existence of the three Heaven realms will be su Mu''s biggest enemy. Even Su Mu has to take care of other saints in the Xia Dynasty while resisting the existence of the three Heaven realms!


    After all, the saints sent by tianwu Yun Dynasty have reached the peak of Saint cultivation! Even the weakest saints have reached the state of seven grades. Such accomplishments can never be solved by Lu Wanxi, Hongjun and other saints, so these people can only be stopped by Su Mu! Su Mu may not know yet. This time he will have a huge challenge! At the same time, challenge three strong people in the same realm who have reached the five grades of the realm of heaven and dozens of strong people in the realm of saints! This seems to be a disaster for Su Mu and the Xia Dynasty! But if Su mu can resist the attack of tianwu Yun Dynasty, there is still hope, but the hope is not so great!


    Su mu can''t stop the strong of the tianwu Dynasty, so needless to say, the great Xia Dynasty will be destroyed, and his efforts over the past 100000 years will be owned by others. What will happen to his relatives, friends and lovers? This is an unknown question, but if Su Mu blocks the attack of the tianwu Dynasty, Su Mu even defeated the existence of the three heavenly realms, and then saved the great Xia Yun Dynasty by himself. In this way, the great Xia Yun Dynasty will have time for development in a short time, but next time, the tianwu Yun Dynasty will send more than these combat forces. Therefore, the victory of the great Xia Yun Dynasty in this war offended the veteran Yunchao tianwu Yun Dynasty, and the great Xia Yun Dynasty was defeated, Then all the dust has settled, and tens of thousands of years of hard work has turned into nothingness!


    But at this moment, Su Mu and Xia Yun Chao don''t know the arrival of the crisis. Su Mu is over Wanjiang City and is happy to see the new treasure in his hand. Su Mu''s guess is correct. The demon clan really holds a treasure that can make people''s cultivation break through infinitely, However, Su Mu was disappointed that the most restrictions on this thing existed in the quasi holy land. If they wanted to enter the holy land, they had to rely on their own efforts, which meant that the two sages of the demon clan were not ordinary people, but had real materials. Unfortunately, which two demon clan saints were too difficult to control, even if they were recovered and suppressed in a short time, But no one knows what they will do in the future. The summer Dynasty doesn''t need instability. Everything needs to be stable, so Su Mu didn''t hesitate to kill it.


    As for whether Su Mu feels guilty or not, how can it be? Su Mu has grown to this stage. He already has his own resolution in his heart. In addition to maintaining his humanity in front of his relatives and friends, Su Mu may appear more like a terrible strong man on the ruthless road at other times, Even the terrible old monster immersed in the ruthless avenue for many years! Because Su Mu''s means of doing things and everything else are no different from an old monster who has been immersed in the ruthless road for many years. This time, he destroyed the whole demon clan, and the demon clan in Wanjiang City was completely destroyed in Su Mu''s hands. For these demon clans, Su Mu didn''t have any thoughts after killing them, After all, in Su Mu''s opinion, these demons had already died. It was just because Su Chu was curious that he broke through the quasi holy realm without cutting the body when he saw the demon Zunming, so he stayed to show Su mu.


    However, Su Mu must thank Su Chuyi for not directly killing all the demons on that day. Otherwise, he really can''t get this treasure. Although there is a restriction on this treasure, which can''t make people go to the saint realm above the quasi Saint realm, Su Mu knows the internal situation of the summer movement clearly, There are many practitioners who can''t enter the quasi holy realm. Let alone others, say Feng Hua. In fact, an old man who has followed Su mu for many years in the summer Dynasty has very ordinary talent. Feng Hua is really proficient in calculus. If Feng Hua uses the treasures in his hand to enter the quasi holy realm, the possibility of Feng Hua''s calculus mistakes will be greatly reduced!


    In addition, Su Mu also wanted to see what it would be like if the weakest cultivators in the future were quasi saints! The top terrible power in other worlds! The quasi saints who claim that saints are invincible in the world and suppress the world are just the most common and weak existence in their summer dynasty! How amazing and how many people will be surprised when this news is spread out? At that time, Su mu can start to arrange it step by step! Although the chaotic world has a master, Su Mu has created a movement Dynasty after all. Since this world has a master, Su mu can only make many small worlds in the chaotic world under the rule of the Xia movement Dynasty. At that time, Su Mu will master all the worlds in the whole chaotic world, and the master of the chaotic world, That is, chaos Avenue will be su Mu''s real enemy! However, it''s still early. Now, what the great Xia Yun Chao needs to do is to develop slowly. After all, the great Xia Yun Chao is still walking. It''s easy to fall if you want to take off in one step.

 Chapter 1308

    When Su Mu returned to the middle heaven, Su Chuyi appeared in front of Su mu. Before, she wanted to follow Su Mu to the south to have a look at the demons, but Su Mu took the lead on the way. When Su Chuyi wanted to follow up, she found that there seemed to be some problems in the western border. In order to help Su Mu stabilize this garden world, Su Chuyi can only go to the west to reinforce the border! There has always been a black fog in the West. Even Su Chuyi is not sure what the other side of the black fog is. To know, Su Chuyi''s strength can be said to be much stronger than Su mu, but even Su Chuyi is still unable to figure out what is behind the black fog. It can be imagined that there has been a black fog for countless years, What a terrible forbidden area it is in the black Valley in the West!


    Su Mu originally thought that the Western black fog was the action of the demon world, but now it is obviously impossible. The demon clan is dead, but the black fog still hasn''t dissipated at all. Even Su Chuyi found that the breath inside has strengthened a lot, which makes Su Chuyi feel worried. Therefore, Su Chuyi rushed to the west at the first time when he noticed the loosening of the western border, Without any hesitation, he strengthened the seal and returned to the middle heaven. At a glance, he saw Su Mu who had returned to the heavenly palace. Without saying a word, Su Mu walked over. Su Mu couldn''t help but look solemn when he saw Su Chu coming all the time. He knew Su Chu Yi''s departure before, and he was also the manager of the earth fairy world, Su Mu is naturally very clear about what happened in the western world. Su Mu is also very curious about what exists in the black fog. Even now he has reached the fifth grade of the heaven realm, and he didn''t dare to enter the black fog together with Su Chuyi! It''s too weird inside!


    "How? The seal of the west is loose again?" Su Mu looked at Su Chuyi and took a deep breath. He asked solemnly. Su Mu had a lot of worries about the black fog in the West. The start and foundation of the summer Dynasty was in the fairy world. There could be no problems in the fairy world. Originally, Su Mu thought that the fairy world had no worries, But when Su Mu entered the realm of heaven, he found something wrong with the black fog in the western world! It was also that day that Su Chuyi told himself how many years the black fog had existed! The reason why I didn''t tell myself before was just because the smell in the black fog was too terrible. It was not necessary to tell myself earlier.


    Su Chu nodded, then said slowly: "I can feel that there is a terrible smell inside the black fog! The strength of that thing should surpass you and me! Even I think that what exists inside the black fog is a terrible existence that has reached the realm of the great road! At the beginning of the birth of the earth fairy world, I existed in this world, and time is just a flash for me But since the birth of the earth fairyland, I''ve been looking at the dark fog world. Until now, I''m still looking at the dark world like an abyss! What''s there? I don''t know, Su mu, I want to ask you to help me. If there is a monster in the dark fog that we can''t compete with, I''ll die with him In the earth fairy world, and the crystallization of the earth fairy world, I hope you can take it away! "


    "Needless to say, it''s so scary." Su Mu smiled and said slowly: "On the first day of junior high school, broaden your horizons. What if he is an existence in the realm of a great road or even an existence beyond the realm? I have the ability to protect this world, and I also have the ability to protect it. I don''t need you to die with that guy. I don''t know what the bottom of the black fog is, but I''m sure that the strength of that guy will not exceed half a step at most The realm of detachment! Otherwise, the heaven and earth will not allow him to exist! It can even be said that the strength of any guy has never reached the realm of half step detachment! The existence of that level can not be said to stay in the strange space outside the earth fairy world, even if it is in the chaos outside, the chaos will not bear it! Since he can exist in the strange space outside the earth fairy world, let''s say Ming, that guy''s strength hasn''t reached the level of despair. Besides, I''ve seen the strong hand of sister Tianmu. Are you still afraid of this party''s transcendence? "


    Su Chuyi didn''t know what to say after listening to Su Mu''s words, because she found that she didn''t understand every word Su Mu said. However, she felt her heart tremble in her chest. In order to be like human beings, Su Chuyi completely turned into a person. When Su Mu said that she could protect the world and protect her, she was She felt a tremor in her heart. Maybe she didn''t understand what this meant, but it didn''t prevent her from being happy. However, Su Chuyi asked her own question: "Su mu, what''s the transcendence and Tianmu realm you said? How come I''ve never heard of such a realm? Is it difficult, is it the existence above the avenue realm?"


    Su Mu was stunned for a moment when he heard the speech, but he still reacted in an instant. Su Chuyi said that Su Mu remembered that there were absolutely few people in this world who knew the existence of detachment, not to mention Tianmu realm. They could know the existence of Tianmu realm sister. Even the most powerful person in this world would never know what Tianmu was, but for Su Chuyi Su mu can also be regarded as a completely trusted person. Su Mu just smiled, then portrayed a magnificent picture of the text memory in his mind, waved it in front of Su Chuyi, and slowly said: "The realm of transcendence is the realm above the realm of the great road. Yes, reaching the realm of transcendence, you can easily get rid of the shackles of one side of heaven and earth and go to the other side of heaven and earth, just like I came to the earth fairy world from Xuantian continent, which is similar to flying, but not flying. As for the realm of Tianmu I said, it is the strongest in the most powerful Tianmu world after transcendence Name, Tianmu! Look. "


    Su Mu waved and revealed a white light wave in front of Su Chuyi. In the light wave, there were mountains and rivers in Tianmu world and countless strong people in Tianmu world. In order to deepen Su Chuyi''s impression, Su Mu directly presented the picture of the last battle in Tianmu world to Su Chuyi! Countless immortal masters stand proudly in the void. Countless strong men hold the most precious treasure and look at the void with a heavy face. The sky there has collapsed and the end of the world has come. Even Tianmu looks at that scene with a heavy face at this moment. They can destroy the whole world with one blow. A gust of wind blown at will is destruction for other worlds! But at this moment, facing such a doomsday scene, they seem to be helpless.

 Chapter 1309

    Nowadays, the number of quasi saints in the great Xia Dynasty is still limited. In addition to the three thousand chaotic demons, the remaining quasi saints are only about a thousand. This time, the great Xia Dynasty will face not only ordinary enemies, but the other side, which has grown up and reached the peak! Tianwu Yunchao! This time, the tianwu movement Dynasty just sent three strong men in the realm of heaven and dozens of saints, as well as countless quasi saints and great Luo Jinxian, which has made the great Xia movement Dynasty feel helpless, not to mention the full effort of the tianwu movement Dynasty. Therefore, in the face of the tianwu movement Dynasty, the victory of the great Xia movement Dynasty seems to be a very difficult thing! From the beginning of its establishment to the present, the great Xia Yun Dynasty has never suffered a defeat in both large and small wars. However, perhaps in this attack and invasion of the great Xia Yun Dynasty by the tianwu Yun Dynasty, the great Xia Yun Dynasty will suffer the first defeat in their life. Perhaps Su Mu, who has grown up to this day, is still plain sailing, This time, he will also receive the goods. He failed for the first time in his life.


    In the former site of the summer Dynasty palace in the middle heaven of the earth fairy world, Su Chuyi narrowed his eyes when he looked at the picture depicted to him by Su mu, then took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Su mu, are these people the strong ones in the realm of Tianmu? Although they are just some broken pictures, I can feel from them that if these people appear in this world, I''m afraid it''s just the breath they can''t help emitting, which is enough to destroy countless worlds! Such a terrible existence! That''s what you call Tianmu The realm? Are these people the practitioners after detachment? "


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech. At this moment, Su Mu''s face was a little white. With Su Mu''s white hair, Su Mu looked a little morbid weakness. Su Chu wrinkled up at the first sight. She had never seen Su Mu be so weak, but Su Mu waved his hand casually and told her that it was no big deal. Su Mu Ben It should be a very easy thing for Su Chuyi to know how powerful Tianmu is after watching it. However, the fact told Su Mu that he was too naive. Although Su Mu only revealed some broken pictures in the world of Tianmu, it is still beyond Su Mu''s realm of strength, so I won''t touch it now In less than a minute, Su Mu felt all the powerful forces in his body!


    You should know that Su Mu''s strength is much stronger than the ordinary five products of the heavenly realm! Moreover, Su Mu''s energy in his body has always been extremely huge because of the prison calming power of gods and many magical powers. If Su Mu is given the energy spent by ordinary practitioners to enter the nine products of the heavenly realm from the first product of the heavenly realm, I''m afraid he can''t get Su Mu from the first product of the heavenly realm Stepping into the top of the three grades of heaven! This is Su Mu''s best description of how huge the energy in his body is at this moment. However, even so, Su Mu suffered a backlash immediately after revealing some things about Tianmu''s world. No wonder the picture was interrupted just now, because Su Mu had to turn his internal power to resist this backlash.


    However, although it was just a few short pictures, Su Chuyi knew how powerful and terrible the Tianmu world was. After su Chuyi clearly understood this, he seemed not so worried about the terror hidden in the black fog. After all, Su Chuyi saw the real truth from the pictures created by Su mu Afraid of the scene! In such a scene, I''m afraid that anyone who needs to be controlled can solve the terror in the black fog at will, and even the other party can do it without effort! This is not an impossible thing, but a very possible thing for Su Chu! Su Chu Yi also saw how terrible the strong in Tianmu world is , in the face of the strong at that level, I''m afraid the monsters in the black fog don''t have the ability to fight back, but they will be killed by the other party in a moment.


    "Tianmu world is one of the top worlds after detachment, perhaps not yet. All practitioners in Tianmu world are called you. In fact, the personal races you see in Tianmu world are not human races, but are called you, because in their world, you are not only the name of their ethnic group, but also their Faith, especially for those practitioners, is the name of their ancestors in ancient times. Although their ancestors in ancient times did not know whether they were dead or not, from that time on, all practitioners in Tianmu world, including ordinary beings, began to change their name to you. Their ethnic group is also called you, which is the most powerful species in that world Family! Even if the ancient emperor family meets them, they should be polite, and the ancient emperor family is the master of which heaven and earth! "Su Mu introduced Su Chuyi in detail about the terrible part of the Tianmu world, and even told Su Chuyi about the ancient emperor in that heaven and earth!


    The ancient emperor is not just an existence in the Tianmu world. The ancient emperor is not a honorific name for a cultivator, but a huge and incomparable ethnic group! The full name is the Taichu ancient emperor family. In that world, they are the real masters. Their identity in that world is like the avenue of Su Mu''s world, but they are much bigger and stronger than Su mu Holding more means than the road, it can be said that the Taichu ancient emperor family is the most powerful and terrible family in the Tianmu world. What''s more terrible is that the royal blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family does not need to cultivate, but only needs to grow up safely until it reaches adulthood! Then the Taichu ancient emperor family with royal blood will easily have it It is comparable to the strength of Tianmu, the strongest one in the world! And their strength will continue to increase!


    The reason why Su Mu said that the Taichu ancient emperors would be polite to the you people was that the original masters of the world were not the Taichu ancient emperors. It was rumored that they seemed to be the original ancestors of the you people! Later, this position was passed to the Taichu ancient emperors by the ancestors of the you family. Since then, the Taichu ancient emperors have never handed over their throne under their ass, become the master of the world and control countless lives and deaths! Even if they destroy the world, it''s just between them!

 Chapter 1310

    "I can''t imagine that there is such a wonderful world outside this world. Su mu, it''s good that I know you. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll live in this fairy world all my life. Su mu, I''ve always had concerns before, but now the concerns in my heart have disappeared. The terror in the black fog is not worth mentioning. I believe you However, if you can know such unknown things and secrets, then your origin is definitely not just the cultivator who soared to the earth fairy world. Even now, I still can''t see through your birth. Su mu, combine with me. "Su Chuyi looked at Su Mu and said calmly. Calmly, Su Mu even felt whether Su Chuyi had a high fever, Suddenly, he said such words.


    However, Su Mu also knows the relationship between Su Chuyi and himself all the time. Su Mu takes a deep breath in his heart. Some don''t know what to do, and don''t know whether to refuse or promise Su Chuyi. Whether to refuse or promise, for Su mu, imitating Buddha will hurt others. What will Liu Qingyi and red tea think about agreeing to Su Chuyi? However, Su Mu didn''t know. In fact, it''s very normal for men to have three wives and four concubines in their world. They never mind that Su Mu will bring new sisters in the future. According to the etiquette of the transportation Dynasty, there is no such etiquette in the summer transportation Dynasty, but there is such a etiquette in countless transportation dynasties, The number of wives and concubines of the head of the dynasty is regulated.


    Take the owner of tianwu Yunchao for example. At this moment, the owner of tianwu Yunchao has a positive wife, two side wives, nine concubines and countless housemaids. In contrast, Su Mu only has a positive wife and a side wife. Su Mu took a deep breath, looked at Su Chuyi and said slowly: "On the first day of the lunar new year, I don''t know how to answer you. As you know, I already have two wives. Even if they don''t mind your arrival, I don''t think you can accept the position of the side wife. No matter what you say, it''s also the way of heaven in the earth fairy world and controls the existence of a world! The position of the side wife is not suitable for you."


    Looking at Su Mu''s words as if to refuse, Su Chuyi could not help but frown. Then he slowly said, "can''t you just change your current positive wife into a side wife and take me as the positive wife? You are a human being. You should be more intelligent than me. Don''t you understand such a simple truth?"


    Su Mu shook his head and said slowly: "Anyway, the position of my wife will never change. Light clothes have been with me for many years. Although there are many shortcomings, at this moment, light clothes have converged all their shortcomings and showed me their advantages. You may not know one thing, that is, the reason why I created the force of the summer movement is that it was still mysterious in those years I said a word when I was in Tianzhou. She said that she wanted to stay away from running around and have a place of her own. In order to meet her wish, I established the great Xia Yun Dynasty, because I know that after the birth of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the place where light clothes wanted to have! But now I am not strong enough to protect this place But I believe I will have this ability soon, so on the first day of junior high school, I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t promise you. "


    Su Chuyi sighed helplessly when he heard the speech, then came to Su Mu''s body, wrapped his jade hand around Su Mu''s waist, then put his head on Su Mu''s right shoulder and said slowly: "In fact, I understand what you said. You don''t want to forget it. There''s no big difference between the position of the positive wife and the side wife for me. Although I''m one of the heavenly ways, you su Mu are no weaker than me anywhere, aren''t you? So I decided to be your second side wife. How about? As for the position of the positive wife, I won''t fight or rob. I know the beginning in your heart It will always be her, but I just ask for one more person who will be in your heart in the future. "


    ......


    Outside the wasteland world, on the lunar star, at this moment, the strong man of tianwu Yun Dynasty has reached the outside of the wasteland world. The smell of terror has spread from chaos, causing many chaotic storms and chaotic airflow. When the owner of the chaotic world saw this scene, he shook his head, then put away the treasures in front of him to observe the chaotic world, and then stood up After all, a strong man who has left his closed place and reached the realm of the great road is to practice every day. This time, he arranged the attack of tianwu Yun Dynasty on Daxia Yun Dynasty. The Daxia Yun Dynasty can''t withstand the attack of tianwu Yun Dynasty. Moreover, for him, this level of battle is quite a small fight, so he doesn''t intend to continue to watch it Instead of going down, I''m going out to a place to visit my old friends.


    At this moment, no one in the great Xia dynasty or even in the flood world has noticed this. They don''t check the dry lake personally, and the disaster is coming! Facing this extreme test, the great Xia Dynasty seems to have no ability to survive safely. For the great Xia Dynasty, this time it seems that it is bound to die, and the destruction seems to be just their greatest challenge The final outcome, not to mention that Su Mu is not in the flood world at this moment, and does not directly understand the danger that the great Xia Yun Dynasty is about to face. However, if Su Mu is not aware of it, it does not mean that others are not aware of it. Su Chuyi and the great Xia Yun Dynasty are bound together. It can be said that her luck is the luck of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and the luck of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is also her luck! At this moment, Su Mu is not aware of it On the first day of the first day of the lunar new year, it is clear that there are some problems in the real dragon of the great Xia Yun dynasty! It seems that the great Xia Yun Dynasty is about to face any danger!


    "Su mu, you have to go back to the wild world to have a look. If I''m right, the current summer transportation Dynasty should be going through a big war! The outcome of this battle is even related to the life and death of the summer transportation dynasty! It is related to your life and death and whether the whole summer transportation Dynasty can continue to survive! Su mu, hurry to return to the wild world, such as If you go back late, I''m afraid it''s too late! "Su Chuyi said solemnly to Su Mu! Although she was reluctant to give up, after all, it was just the time when Su Chuyi and Su Mu were together, but she was disturbed by the war. This made Su Chuyi helpless and angry. She didn''t know what guy invaded the summer transportation dynasty! Otherwise, Su Mu should be in love with her now!

 Chapter 1311

    In the wild world, Su Mu looked gloomy at the direction of the lunar star outside the wild world. It was easy to find countless great Luo Jinxian and quasi Saint strongmen hidden there with the strength of Su Mu''s five grades of heaven. If it was just these, he would not be gloomy. Su Mu looked like frost at the direction of the lunar star at this moment, It''s because Su Mu saw three strong people in the realm of heaven and dozens of strong people who reached the realm of saints! It is absolutely impossible for so many top powers to exist in the chaotic world! Because the boundless world already represents the highest combat power of the chaotic world, so there will never be so many top powers and powers in the chaotic world!


    So Su Mu easily guessed the origin of these top powers. They must come from outside the chaotic world! Su Mu also guessed how they entered the chaotic world. If these guys guessed so correctly, they should be the master of the chaotic world. The chaotic Avenue came in! The reason, I''m afraid, is that he created the summer Dynasty, came to the wasteland world, changed the direction of the wasteland world, and made the wasteland world completely inconsistent with his original plan! That''s why he sent so many strong people into the chaotic world, so many top strong people, and the existence of three Tiandu realm six or seven products. Such strength has destroyed the current summer dynasty! Of course, this is also in the absence of Su Mu! After all, Su Mu has so many cards. It''s not difficult to block this attack, but the problem now is that Su Mu is in the Ming Dynasty, and the chaotic Avenue is in the dark. Su Mu knows that even if they won the summer movement, they can''t continue to stay in the flood world!


    Su Mu is indeed able to block their attack this time. What about the next time? Can you stop the summer dynasty? You should know that the highest combat power in the summer Dynasty is just the existence of Su mu, the fifth grade of the heaven realm. It is true that Su Mu now has top combat power, but what if chaos Avenue sends more powerful power into the chaotic world next time? Even send out several Tiandao realm peaks or even dozens of Tiandao realm peaks? Can su Mu still stop it at that time? Relying solely on Su Mu''s own strength, he can''t resist it! So what is the result of this war? The great Xia Dynasty will leave the wasteland world! Go somewhere else! Or to return to the fairyland! Before there is no absolute strength, it is difficult to return to the desolate world! This land has been controlled by Su mu for more than 100000 years. After all, it was created by others. If Su Mu wants to really control here, he can only defeat the chaotic Avenue! But for Su Mu now, defeating the strong in the realm of Avenue is completely a dream!


    It is not hard to believe that Su Mu will grow to that level after a period of time, but the problem now is that the chaotic Avenue may not give Su Mu much time. Therefore, in the remaining period of time, Su Mu needs to quickly recover all the combat power of the great Xia Dynasty and transfer it back to the earth fairy world in the great Xia Dynasty, Now their strength is not the opponent of those guys outside! The weakest people sent by chaos Avenue are monks who have reached the seven grades of Da Luo Jinxian! Now, although all the soldiers have stepped into the realm of golden immortals and there are hundreds of thousands of golden immortals, Su Mu felt more than hundreds of thousands of golden immortals when he looked at the Taiyin star? Coupled with the countless quasi holy breath and dozens of high-level terrible combat power who have reached the realm of saints, this time they can only be a shrinking turtle in the summer dynasty!


    It''s not that Su Mu didn''t have the courage to fight to the death with them, but it''s not necessary for the current summer Dynasty to meet such a battle! If there is a war, Su mu can indeed drag the three strong men who have reached the realm of heaven, but the problem is that what can su Mu do even if he drags the three strong men who have reached the realm of heaven? Who will solve the remaining dozens of saints, high-level strongmen and countless quasi saints? Who will solve the remaining Luo Jinxian and so on? Even if Su Mu held up the opponent''s top combat power, now the great Xia Dynasty is definitely going to be hurt in the face of the opponent''s terrible lineup. Now the great Xia Dynasty doesn''t have any need to confront them like this. Just leave the desolate world directly. Anyway, for Su mu, the fairy world can always go back, However, Su Mu did not intend to return to the fairy world this time, but planned to go to a new place! That place is the ticket Su Mu got by reading books a while ago! Although I''m surprised that I''ll get that kind of thing, it''s also a good choice for the current summer transportation dynasty!


    This time, Su Mu plans to go to a new world! It''s not a world that surpasses the world level. If you swing your strength, the highest combat power of that world can''t even compare with the saints in the wasteland world. At most, you have reached the cultivation of quasi saints. However, Su Mu saw through this ticket what can make the great Xia Dynasty more powerful, that is, the way of heaven in that world! yes! Heaven! Su Chuyi, as the heavenly way of the earth fairyland, how terrible his strength is, no doubt? This time, Su Mu''s eyes have focused on the heaven of the world! Su Mu knows that Su Chuyi can devour the world and become stronger. Su Chuyi once devoured the demon world to enhance his strength. This time, Su Mu plans to enter which world to operate. First take all the resources that the world can collect, and then integrate the earth fairy world with that world, And Su Chuyi''s strength is definitely more than the heavenly way of heaven and earth. I don''t know how much!


    So Su Mu took a deep breath after careful consideration, making Su Chuyi stronger until Su Chuyi entered the realm of Avenue! At that time, Su Chuyi will be able to have his own real freedom. He will go wherever he wants without being restricted. At that time, the great Xia Yun Dynasty with the shelter of the strong road will also be able to really have his own confidence and have his own confidence and ability to speak in the face of that transcendent force! Next time, the Xia Dynasty will not be so tragically driven away by the team sent by the other party! When the Xia Yun Dynasty returns to the wasteland next time, I don''t know whether the chaotic Avenue can sit still and whether it can continue to sit firmly on his throne. General Su Mu and the Xia Yun Dynasty are regarded as ants that can be destroyed easily!

 Chapter 1312

    Su Mu took over all the affairs of the great Xia Dynasty from Lei Ming as soon as he returned to the great Xia Dynasty. Looking at the mountains of political achievements, Su Mu frowned. Then he waved his hand and put them away. Looking at Lei Ming, he said slowly: "Lei Ming, I want you to summon all my confidants in the Xia Yun Dynasty immediately! Remember! Summon all of them! Be fast and don''t be too good! Old Feng, help me stabilize them later. This time we leave the Honghuang world. To put it bluntly, we are running away! This has never happened in the Xia Yun dynasty! I''m afraid for a while People''s hearts are unstable, so you must find a way to stabilize them. Unless you have to, you must not tell them that this time we left the wasteland world to escape! "


    Feng Hua and Lei Ming took a deep breath when they heard the speech. Just now Su Mu had told them the general story. They were not stupid. There was no problem making the right decision in the face of this kind of thing. After they quickly nodded, Lei Ming also rushed to the barracks and worried about the combat strength of all the sergeants Get up, and Feng Hua also took a deep breath at Su mu, saluted and left slowly. At this moment, Feng Hua can''t help feeling gratified. Now Su Mu is indeed more and more like a leader of the dynasty. This escape is not ashamed in Feng Hua''s view, but to preserve their strength in the summer dynasty! After all, the enemy who invaded this time People, they are far from rivals! From Su Mu''s mouth, they know that there are three strong people with six or seven grades of heaven realm, dozens of saints, and countless strong quasi saints and great Luo Jinxian! In the face of such combat power, the withdrawal of the great Xia Dynasty is inevitable!


    Su Mu took a deep breath and directly returned to the heavenly palace. When he saw Liu Qingyi and red tea, Su Mu didn''t catch up with them too much. He just gave them a hug and slowly said to the maid on the side: "Xialan, immediately collect all the items in the North Palace. I want you to put all the items that don''t fall into your space ring for me, and take all the things away from me. Don''t leave any of them. I''m going to a new place in the summer, and I''m going to leave this desolate world temporarily."


    Xia LAN quickly saluted Su Mu when she heard the speech, and then left her place to worry about all the maids implementing Su Mu''s orders. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling a little helpless looking at Liu Qingyi and red tea, stroking their faces, and Su Mu said apologetically: "I''m sorry, even after traveling for so long and so many years, I still can''t let you enjoy life at ease, but I swear this is the last time. After this time, the summer Dynasty will not be afraid of any forces! At that time, you can do whatever you want, and I will do my best to support a new world for you!"


    "We are husband and wife, and the husband doesn''t have to say these words. We understand everything." Liu Qingyi said slowly with a smile. She didn''t mind leaving the wasteland world this time. Maybe her character is like this. This is why Su Mu has not let Liu Qingyi down all the time. Red tea on one side smiled, took Su Mu''s right arm and said: "Why should my husband say these words? We only know that my husband has worked hard for us for so many years, and even now he can''t rest for a moment to give us a better life and everything, so we won''t mind. No matter what my husband wants to do, my sister and I will be the tenderest support behind you."


    "If you get a wife like this, why do you want a husband?" Su Mu smiled, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He thought to himself that the two confidants in front of him are the least regretful in his life. For Su mu, everything in the world can be abandoned or not, but his two inverse scales can never have any problems! He can never be hurt by anyone ! they are su Mu''s real inverse scales. They will die if you touch them! Even if your strength is countless times stronger than Su mu, what can you do? As long as you touch these two inverse scales of Su mu, Su Mu will make you unable to die in all kinds of torture, even at the cost of life and system. Su Mu has always been good at it!


    ......


    On the square of the great Xia Dynasty, more than 70% of the innate creatures of the whole world and all the people of the great Xia Dynasty have come here. They are so dense that they can''t see the end at all. Su Mu took a deep breath and then solemnly said: "Ladies and gentlemen, today our great Xia Dynasty will leave the wasteland world for a period of time and go to a new world. Our current strength of the great Xia Dynasty is too weak. What we need to do is to become stronger! Stronger! Stronger! Until one day, the whole heaven and earth will surrender to our feet! At that time, our great Xia Dynasty will not be able to survive It''s really powerful! Now I might as well tell you directly that we are about to have the experience of running away for the first time in our life! Do you feel ashamed? "


    Countless soldiers of the Xia Dynasty were stunned when they heard the speech. They didn''t know that they were leaving the wasteland world to escape! While Feng Hua looked at Su Mu''s outspoken words and couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he shook his head and smiled. He understood the meaning of Su Mu''s doing this. They can''t hide it from them. Sooner or later, they will know it , Su Mu told them today that it gave them the most powerful power! Once these people continue to follow the Xia Yun Dynasty, their shame this time will become their biggest power! At that time, the Xia Yun Dynasty will be able to return to the flood world earlier to meet the enemy without confrontation this time!


    "At this time of the summer games, I, as the master, have the absolute responsibility! I don''t have enough strength to protect you, and I don''t have the overwhelming strength to defeat them in the face of such strong enemies! But I don''t hide it from you! This time, I will choose to leave! It''s precisely because I can''t lose your existence! My They can indeed defeat the most powerful combat power they sent this time, and even I can drag you down most of the other high-level combat power, but I tell you frankly that their bottom combat power, even the weakest, is thousands of times stronger than you! Are you ashamed? If you are ashamed, follow me to the new world! Become stronger! And then kill me Come back! Revenge! "Su Mu shouted angrily.


    "We will obey the order of the holy master! Today''s shame is his daily! The summer Dynasty will never give up!"

 Chapter 1313

    The flood world is completely different from the original prosperous appearance. Now there is no such appearance in the flood world. The current flood world looks like a deserted world from the outside. Of course, it is just the East and most other regions. There are still many creatures in the west of the flood world, These creatures were originally unconvinced by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, so they left the management area of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and came to the West. However, they did not expect that the great Xia Yun Dynasty had completely controlled such a huge land as the wasteland in their own hands in just over 100000 years, As a result, even when they came to the west, they really had to submit to the Xia Dynasty.


    They are not stupid people. It can even be said that none of the creatures born in the boundless world is stupid. Although they do not know how terrible the power of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is, they can also see from the few moves of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In addition, there are hundreds of thousands of great Luo Jinxian and countless Jinxian troops in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, For them, if they don''t submit to the summer transport Dynasty, they have no choice but to die. Even if they don''t want to, they have to show that they submit to the summer transport Dynasty. If they don''t do so, there is absolutely no place for them in such a vast and desolate world.


    But now the most surprising and puzzling thing happened to them, that is, the sergeants throughout the whole desolate world in the summer movement suddenly disappeared at the same time! In addition to the west, they are not satisfied with the oral heart of the summer Dynasty, and the other creatures and the congenital God residence also disappeared on the land of the flood world at the same time! This makes them feel that they have missed any chance? However, looking at such a vast and desolate world, some people finally couldn''t resist their desire to control the world originally owned by the great Xia Yun Dynasty. However, they were a little nervous, that is, they didn''t know whether the great Xia Yun dynasty would never come back after leaving this time, What should they do if they return to the land of the desolate world one day?


    However, these thoughts have been completely forgotten in just three years since the summer games. In the next three years, the wasteland has once again become a chaotic land. All the fighting and so on have taken place in this land. It is only those creatures who are not very powerful that really realize it, It turned out that when the great Xia Yun dynasty ruled the wasteland world, it was the most peaceful period in the whole wasteland world. Under the eyes of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, no one would do anything too exaggerated, because they all knew that once things reached the ears of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, what was waiting for them would be the crusade of the top powers of the great Xia Yun dynasty! Therefore, during the period of being ruled by the great Xia Dynasty, the wasteland world was definitely an unprecedented peaceful world! However, all these changes have taken place since the departure of the great Xia Yun dynasty!


    Three years later, there were many forces in the land of the wasteland, among which the most powerful was the two western zhunti and Jieyin, who wanted to join the summer Dynasty but were rejected by Su mu. The identity of the former God''s residence of these two people is unique in the current wasteland world. No one can match them in terms of assets, although they have not yet set foot on the five products of Da Luo Jinxian, But now their strength can go sideways in the wasteland world. The reason is that the summer movement left the wasteland world! If the great Xia Yun Dynasty is still in the flood world, the strength of Da Luo Jinxian is no more than a mole of ants. But now that the great Xia Yun Dynasty has left the flood world, they feel that it is sunny again, the rain has stopped, and the West must pick up and lead again.


    In addition to the introduction and quasi mention, many other strengths have emerged, such as the mosquito Taoist who inherited the land of the sea of blood and was born in the land of the sea of blood, Qiu long who was born in the northern wasteland, etc. many creatures who later appeared in the flood world have begun to pick up their own power, and the whole flood world has made a pot of porridge, Today''s Wasteland world is even more chaotic than the wasteland world in the original book! Now the power in the wasteland world has exceeded dozens or even hundreds! So many forces each have their own ambitions and want to successfully master the flood world and complete the feat of the summer Dynasty, but few have this force. According to speculation, although they are a little unhappy, zhunti and Zhun should be the easiest people to become the controller of the flood world, not to mention others, That is to say, their cultivation of the second grade of Da Luo Jinxian is enough to stand proudly at the peak of the boundless world, and no one can touch it.


    After the departure of the great Xia Dynasty, the strength of the living creatures in the wasteland has also returned to the original boundary. Their strength is ordinary, and their talent is just ordinary. Except that zhunti took them into the outside of the golden immortals, most of the other innate creatures still stay in the golden immortals realm, and even most of them still exist in the real immortals realm! If we set the strength of one world according to the number of strong people in the world, then the wasteland world is definitely the top world before the departure of the summer dynasty! Not even one! Now, after the summer Dynasty has left, according to the calculation of combat power, the wasteland world is just a middle-class world with great potential!


    As a vast world, there are too many things missing in the current famine world, whether it is combat power, resources, the number of precious treasures, or the number of Tianjiao. I''m afraid that the current famine world is not enough to be called a vast world except in the aspects of heaven and earth aura. The great summer movement spent more than 100000 years in the famine world, It can be said that all the things in the wasteland world have been collected, and the one that should be taken has been left to the creatures in the wasteland world.


    Now the summer transportation Dynasty has reached a new world! A new world! Although the top combat power of that side of the world is only quasi holy practice, that side of the world is a proper world! After the great Xia Yun Dynasty came to this new world, there was no hesitation. A new story would unfold here. All the people in this world would surrender at the feet of the great Xia Yun dynasty! All the resources of this heaven and earth will be used by the summer transportation Dynasty, even the heaven way of this heaven and earth! It will also become a more powerful nutrient for Su Chuyi!

 Chapter 1314

    Ten years after he came to the new world, the great Xia Dynasty didn''t appear in front of everyone for the first time. The main reason was that their strength was too strong. Su Mu didn''t show up easily when he didn''t know whether this natural enemy was under the jurisdiction of a road, but after ten years of exploration, Su Mu has completely explored this heaven and earth. There is indeed a strong man on this heaven and earth, but this heaven and earth is not the real main world! The place they came to in the summer was just a piece of land abandoned by which Avenue! But perhaps it is the good-natured reason that gives the world a chance to survive, and even creates a heaven as their shelter.


    I''m afraid these mysteries are still confused after living here for so many years, but Su Mu came to this world in just ten years, and he has figured out the mysteries of this world. Therefore, there is no need to hide it during the summer movement. Su Mu took the lead in locking the heaven of this world with his own power of heaven, Yu Su Chu and his colleagues imprisoned him, so that he could not pass the message to the master of the world when he noticed something wrong, that is, the avenue of the world. Now is not the best time to devour the heaven of the world! The great Xia Dynasty also needs to become stronger in this world, so the heaven of this world can not be swallowed up for the time being, and now Su Chuyi''s strength is strong enough. In addition, the earth fairy world has been successfully promoted to a great world. According to Su Mu''s guess, Su Chuyi''s current strength is definitely close to the peak of heaven and even reached the peak of heaven!


    "I''ll leave the world to you. I''m back. I still can''t get freedom for a long time before I enter the realm of the main road. Leave the fairy world. Su mu, remember to come back and visit me more." Su Chu said slowly after kissing Su mu on his forehead as soon as he left. Su Mu''s height is not too high, only about one meter seven or eight, but Su Chu Yi''s height is half a head higher than Su mu, Such a strange combination looks strange. Su Mu also feels that it is strange to be kissed on his forehead by Su Chuyi, but he doesn''t say much. He just smiles and waves away Su Chuyi. After su Chuyi leaves, Su Mu also takes a deep breath and looks at his feet fiercely. There is the land of this world, The great Xia Dynasty has been silent for ten years. It''s time to stand up and let all the creatures in this world surrender to their feet!


    ......


    Three months later, more than 10% of the land called the unbounded world was occupied by the Xia Dynasty! Don''t underestimate this small 10% of the land. It''s just from the random hands of the summer transportation Dynasty. Although this inanimate world is a waste soil, it has to be said that the land area is no different from that of the flood and famine world. It can be said that the land area of this heaven and earth is very huge! One tenth of the territory occupied by the great Xia Dynasty has occupied a large piece! You know, before that, even the most powerful force in the world occupied only 5% of the world! As soon as Su Mu''s summer movement appeared in this world, it directly occupied one tenth of the land in just three months! It can be imagined how terrible it is for the rest of the world!


    In fact, it is true! Since the beginning of the summer movement three months ago, countless strong forces and forces in this world have secretly united to prepare to resist the summer movement! Because they also found that the new summer Dynasty has surpassed everyone in their world in any way! And the name of the great Xia Dynasty! Although they haven''t heard of it, it doesn''t prevent them from knowing the strength of one side! This is the real top power! It is said that he is in charge of the heaven and the world. Even the heavenly way should obey their terrorist forces! In the face of such forces as the great Xia Yun Dynasty, even if they are together, they don''t feel afraid secretly. They don''t think that they are really the opponents of the great Xia Yun Dynasty when they are together! That''s one side! The legendary Yun dynasty!


    Moreover, they have never heard of the word "Yun Chao" in the lifeless world before, and have never seen the face of any high-level strong man in the Xia Yun Chao. In other words, the Xia Yun Chao is foreign! Enter their lifeless world from the outside! This made their countless practitioners feel excited and scared at the same time! This summer festival from other countries is really terrible! They have no way to resist! We can only stick together and try to survive! But the chances of survival are very small! And they''re excited! It''s because they seem to see a way to leave this lifeless world! Since the great Xia Dynasty came to the inanimate world from the outside world, it means that the great Xia Dynasty can easily leave the inanimate world! They also want to leave the unborn world, but they don''t know how to do it!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now we have only two decisions! One is to fight endlessly and defend our territory without living world! Drive the summer Dynasty out of our living world, but you should be very clear in your heart. What does the word" Yun dynasty! Yun Dynasty "mean? It represents the supreme power! Even the power of heaven to obey orders! It depends on the power of us and our subordinates I don''t need to tell you how difficult it is to block one side of the Yun Dynasty. You all understand. The second decision is to show kindness to the Xia Yun dynasty! Leave the inanimate world! You should have seen something for so many years! For us, the inanimate world is like a cage! One side imprisons our freedom! My personal words are more biased I don''t know what you think of it? "An old man with a white beard in a white robe said slowly, his eyes full of expectation. He has been in this lifeless world for countless opportunities! Also witnessed the rise and fall of countless Tianjiao! Countless Tianjiao, known as saints, ended up in the quasi holy realm! Even he himself was stuck in the quasi holy realm for countless years!


    And now he knows! This inanimate world is definitely a cage. If you don''t leave this world, you can''t enter the realm of saints! As for why he was so determined, it was because he found something a while ago!

 Chapter 1315

    If it had been a year ago, I''m afraid everyone present would not think that one day they would unite together, or even the purpose of uniting was to resist the attack of one side! This was completely unbelievable a year ago, no, three months ago! But in fact, their current situation is more severe than they originally imagined! If they don''t discuss how to solve it this time today, they will master the terrible speed of one tenth of the land in the inanimate world in three months, and the whole inanimate world will become their bag in a year and a half!


    But even so, what can they do? What can they do now even if they sit together? They thought they were a group of people who stood at the top of the world. Their forces were extremely powerful, but the reality gave them a heavy blow. It turned out that they were just like mole ants in front of the real strong forces. Even now they are together and face the legendary forces such as the summer movement, They don''t have any confidence to fight it! Not to mention defeating the Xia Dynasty and recapturing their lifeless territory!


    However, the words proposed by the old man with white beard made many people in the audience fall into meditation. The old man with white beard has indicated that he wants to stand on the side of the summer games, because he knows the current situation very well. With their combination, they can never be opponents of the summer games, so he simply defected directly to the summer games, And there seems to be another advantage of joining the summer Dynasty, that is, they may one day be able to leave the inanimate world and go to a new world. At that time, they may be able to solve the mysteries they can''t break through!


    But the old man with white beard didn''t tell everyone one very important thing, that is, they couldn''t break through and were imprisoned in the lifeless world. He already knew where the core of some problems appeared! Although there are countless top forces in the lifeless world now! However, the leaders of these forces are all quasi holy realm without exception. There are many quasi holy strong and quasi holy peak strong among the slightly old forces. At this moment, the old man white beard is in this realm. It can even be said that he has stayed in this realm for countless years! We have been unable to find the opportunity to break through the next realm! But now! It seems that there are some breakthrough opportunities in front of them! That is to leave the unborn world!


    For many strong people present, there is no boundary. The territory and territory they control are bought by their predecessors or ancestors with their own lives! It took countless years to get their prosperity. It''s not easy for them to give up their current territory and territory! One thing white beard didn''t tell them was that it was related to their territory! It can even be said that it has something to do with the whole borderless territory! The unborn world is a cage! But it is not a cage without any export! As long as they find this exit, they may not be able to just leave the inanimate world and break into the next level! But the problem now is that they don''t know where the exit is!


    However, a little discovery made by the old man white beard a while ago made him figure out some things. It was not that he guessed the location of the exit, but that he seemed to figure out that the exit from the inanimate world was not in the sky, but in the earth! Yes, for countless years, countless Tianjiao have been looking for ways to leave the lifeless world! But there''s only one place they''re looking for! That is the high altitude of the unbounded world! But from ancient times to now, I don''t know how many years have passed, but they haven''t found any trace of where the export is! And now some little discoveries of the old man with white beard! It seemed to solve the question that had been silent in his heart for countless years! Who says that the exit from the inanimate world must be in the void? Why can''t it be underground?


    On that day, the old man with white beard wanted to continue to calculate and know whether the result was correct! But all of a sudden, it was backfired! However, the old man with white beard did not feel any sadness and helplessness, but looked excited! Because he seems to know, he seems to have successfully figured out where the exit from the inanimate world is! Although he hasn''t figured out where the specific location is, he has figured out now that the exit to leave the inanimate world is under the feet of their countless forces! However, with their strength, it is completely impossible to find an export! The exit has not been calculated by himself. He just wants to determine his own guess, which will lead him to spit blood and eat back. If he really enters the exit, let alone leave the inanimate world and go to other places, I''m afraid it''s a very serious problem whether he can even pass through the exit!


    ......


    The southern Yuezhou, which has no living world, was originally called Guanghan City. Now the central position of the summer Dynasty is set here. It is not that we did not look for a better city, but that Guanghan City is in the southern Yuezhou, which was originally the capital of Yuezhou! But now it is no longer called Guanghan City, but the imperial capital! Where did the emperor come from? For countless years, the largest number of large and small forces are called holy! Even one of the country''s leaders just called it the emperor, and Guanghan City was suddenly renamed the imperial capital. It is conceivable how great a storm this matter has caused!


    The new site of the imperial capital, the imperial court of the great Xia Dynasty, was established in the center of the imperial capital. As the capital of the great Xia Dynasty, the city of the imperial capital is not small! It can even be said to be very huge! After all, the original Guanghan City is called the capital of Yuezhou. How big is the Yuezhou city? Now the summer Dynasty occupies one tenth of the land! All are Yuezhou territory! Most of the remaining areas have not been occupied! This is Yuezhou! A huge state! The Guanghan City in the center of Yuezhou was established as the capital of the country and renamed the imperial capital. Without exception, the cities under its command rushed to the starry night to prepare for a different look of the legendary Yun dynasty!


    But not everyone thinks so! For example, ye Tingyun, who was originally in charge of Yuezhou, was almost the Lord of Tianlan holy land destroyed by Su Mu!

 Chapter 1316

    Three months ago, the summer Dynasty suddenly attacked more than 80% of Yuezhou with lightning! Guanghan City, the city in the center of Yuezhou, was established as the national capital. Based on Guanghan City, the imperial court of the Xia Dynasty was established. Later, Guanghan City was renamed the imperial capital, and the land area was expanded dozens of times! In order to deserve the noble identity of the Xia Dynasty! Then he took charge of the whole land of Yuezhou in just one month! Yuezhou, the largest Prefecture in the lifeless world, was in his own hands, but there was no movement in the Xia Dynasty in the next two months. The owner of the Xia Dynasty seemed to have no interest in attacking other regions. After occupying a Yuezhou, he didn''t continue to attack, but completely rebuilt the whole Empire! The imperial court of the great Xia Dynasty was established in the center of the imperial capital! Perhaps the most remarkable is the dozens of floating islands in the center of the imperial capital! Those are the masterpieces of the Xia Dynasty!


    Although the original Guanghan City was magnificent, it was far less than what it looks like now! Now, after the great Xia Dynasty changed its name to Guanghan City as the imperial capital, it has completely changed its blood here! The whole Guanghan City, no, now it should be said that the whole imperial capital has undergone earth shaking changes! Although the great Xia Dynasty did not continue to attack, it is still a big threat to other forces! As long as the summer dynasty still exists in this world, they can''t rest assured! Because the gap between their strength and the Summer Olympics is too huge! If the Xia Dynasty wants to, it can even kill them directly in one day! This is the gap between them and the summer dynasty! There is nothing they can do in the face of such a huge thing!


    Although it is said that the great Xia Yun Dynasty stopped its attack, they did not relax their vigilance, but today is the best opportunity for them to have a positive discussion with the great Xia Yun dynasty! All the forces in all regions of the whole inanimate world came to the imperial capital of Yuezhou with gifts in person. They were ready to give gifts and congratulations to the summer transportation Dynasty. Congratulations on their obtaining the land of Yuezhou and establishing the imperial capital. However, the most important thing is that today they want to talk about or ask whether the summer transportation Dynasty will continue to attack, They want to know if the great Xia Yun dynasty still has any ideas about the whole inanimate world!


    In fact, after the meeting ended three months ago, most people wanted to show their submission to the Xia Yun Dynasty, but it must take some time to convince everyone under the door? However, I didn''t expect that the great Xia Yun Dynasty didn''t continue to attack after another four months. Instead, they focused on infrastructure construction, first expanding the imperial capital, and then expanding the court. If they were the ones under the jurisdiction of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, I''m afraid they would all scold the Lord of the great Xia Yun Dynasty as a confused king! But it''s a pity that even if Su Mu is a confused king, his strength in the summer Dynasty is definitely not what they can resist! Not to mention that Su Mu is not a fool!


    ......


    In the imperial capital, countless people in charge of the power took a breath when they saw the brand-new imperial capital! They didn''t come here before. When it was called Guanghan City, they came a lot! But where does the imperial capital look like before? However, these are indeed a very shocking thing for people in the inanimate world, but for the Xia Yun Dynasty, this is just a very common place for temporary residence! After all, whether they were in the fairy world or in the wasteland world, they lived in the heavenly palace! Living in the heavenly palace surrounded by clouds, we can only retreat and ask for second place now. After all, the world can''t find a suitable place to build a heavenly palace.


    Even if it is a temporary place of residence, the current imperial capital is definitely the facade of the summer transportation dynasty! No matter who sees the imperial capital at first sight, he will be shocked by the appearance here, with a radius of more than millions of miles? Although the construction of the new imperial capital has not been completed, it can be seen that it is extraordinary here! There are novel places everywhere in the imperial city! And take a closer look! In the heart of the imperial capital! There are dozens of floating islands! It''s never been there! For practitioners in the lifeless world, they have never seen such a grand scene!


    I saw the buildings of the central court of the imperial capital overlap and connect into one! Among them, the landscape is dotted with a different color! From time to time in the void, hundreds of real phoenixes fly by, and there is no dragon singing in the mountains in the city. That''s right! It is the imperial capital of the Xia Dynasty! Such a HTC scene! Whether it''s a dragon or a phoenix! Or a floating island in the sky! Or the whole court! Have given countless forces at the helm an unprecedented shock! The moment they saw the imperial capital, they felt no difference between themselves and the local steamed stuffed buns in the countryside for the first time!


    When they entered the palace of the great Xia Dynasty, countless sergeants made them feel frightened. Countless strong men at the peak of Da Luo Jinxian and countless quasi saints looked at them, making their hearts tremble! What a terrible force this is! Is this the strength that Yunchao should have!? Not to mention the sergeant, even the most common maid and bodyguard are the existence of the golden immortal realm! Even the breath of the quasi Saint strong is roughly estimated to have thousands! Such a terrible force! Should we say that it is worthy of the legendary Yun dynasty?


    Just when they were shocked, Su qinger came to the palace with three feet of gold and black. When they saw this, they immediately recovered from the shock. Then they looked at the young girl who seemed to have no accomplishments. The girl was completely like a goddess in their eyes, both in appearance and in any aspect! How can there be such a woman in the world? However, they were more curious about who the girl was. She dared to step on her horse and enter the palace of the summer Dynasty from high altitude! You know, even they stopped their ability to resist the sky outside the city and walked here step by step!


    But when they noticed the three legged golden black under the girl''s feet, they suddenly widened their eyes! Isn''t this the Legendary God''s residence representing the spirit of the sun? How did you become a girl''s Mount? Oh, My God! Is this the horror of one side''s movement? Is this the legendary Yun dynasty!?


    "I have seen the royal highness of a long princess!" saw Su Xiao Er appearing in the palace. Numerous sergeants and grand rojims and quasi saints at the same time bowed to Su Xiao Er, without any pause.

 Chapter 1317

    As for the identity of Su''s son, he was shocked at the presence of everyone. The young girl who seemed to have nothing to repair was actually the royal highness of the great Xia imperial pilgrimage. Fortunately, they are determined people. When they come this time, they also strictly educate their children so that they don''t make trouble in the imperial capital. Otherwise, I''m afraid they can''t provoke anyone in the imperial capital! Did you say you really deserve to be the imperial capital? It is worthy of being the capital of the Xia Dynasty. It seems that hiding dragons and crouching tigers are an insult here! There are no tigers hidden here! Every head is a real dragon!


    Fortunately, when they came, they had more heart. Although it was inappropriate to bring their children on this trip, they still brought them. They wanted to let their children see the real strong. They also said everything before they came, so that their children could hold back the arrogant spirit in their hearts. After all, in the imperial capital of the summer Dynasty, what qualifications do you have to be arrogant? I''m afraid that anyone who comes out here has far more talent for cultivation than himself, not to mention that his talent is not as good as his offspring. If they offend anyone in the Xia Yun Dynasty here, I''m afraid the end will be very miserable!


    Su qinger slowly came to the first seat, then turned around and took a look at the immortality practitioners who came to the palace, most of them are power masters from other states and counties. Su qinger can guess the purpose of their coming here today, That is, do you want to test their strength and know whether they will continue to attack? After all, the strength comparison of the Xia Yun Dynasty is too terrible compared with the forces in the hands of these practitioners. Even if they unite to resist the Xia Yun Dynasty, it is just like a mantis, It''s just that they are vulnerable. So today, these practitioners from the inanimate world come to the imperial capital to give them gifts, not because they want to submit to the command of the Xia Yun Dynasty, but because they want to test whether the Xia Yun Dynasty is really the legendary Yun dynasty! Whether it has the terrible strength to be called Yunchao! By the way, they also want to test out whether there is still a mind to continue to attack the inanimate world in the Xia Dynasty!


    In this vast lifeless world, each region is called each state and county, and what they occupy now is the largest piece of land in the south, which is called Yuezhou. If Yuezhou is included in the whole lifeless world, there are ten states and counties, but it has been more than ten years since the Xia Dynasty came to the lifeless world, Although there is no exposure, it is also a clear investigation of the size of the inanimate world. In addition to Yuezhou, there are also Jiangzhou, Liangzhou, Yongzhou, Wanzhou, Lingzhou, Zhongzhou, Qizhou, Yangzhou and Xiangzhou in the inanimate world. There are ten prefectures and counties in total. Each side is the Division of regions in the inanimate world. Before, the administrators of Yuezhou seemed to be a holy land.


    Yes, holy land, but this holy land doesn''t mean the same as the holy land called by Su mu in Xuantian before. The holy land here is a real Holy Land! The holy land of Xuantian continent is just a force called holy land! Although they have never seen the existence of saints in this world, it does not prevent them from knowing that saints are the next realm they need to break through! It is said that their ancestors actually entered the realm of saints countless years ago, so the forces created by their descendants were later called holy places!


    And these holy places do live up to the name of holy land, at least in this world, they live up to the name of Holy Land! As the facade of a holy land, the quasi Saint strong is obviously enough. There is no doubt that every quasi Saint strong is the ultimate combat power for the world where there is no saint level cultivator! Although quasi saints are nothing for the Xia Dynasty, for any forces in the inanimate world, quasi saints are still the fighting power of the sky. It is obviously enough to be a facade. Even in the current Xia Dynasty, quasi saints can be regarded as a strong side, but just in these years, it won''t be long, I believe that the quasi Saint strong will be nothing in the summer dynasty! Completely become an ordinary cultivator! Just like the golden fairy before!


    There is no doubt that the friars in the golden immortal realm in the original summer transportation Dynasty are definitely the top combat power, but only how many years have passed? The number of golden fairyland friars in the summer Dynasty is completely incalculable! Everyone in the Xia Yun Dynasty is at least a cultivator of the golden immortal realm! The golden immortal realm has changed from the high-level combat power of the Xia Dynasty to the most common cultivator now! The training speed of the military sergeant of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is increased! It''s too amazing. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with it! The faster the cultivation improves, the stronger the great Xia Dynasty will become. The stronger the great Xia Dynasty will become, the more terrible the future of the great Xia Dynasty will become. Until one day, it is not impossible for the great Xia Dynasty to truly surpass the top transportation Dynasty, surpass all forces in the world, and even surpass this world!


    But now, it''s too early to say this. What the Xia Dynasty should do now is to grasp the inanimate world as soon as possible, and then devour all the resources of the inanimate world. Finally, before leaving the inanimate world, they need to devour the heaven of the inanimate world, so that everything in the inanimate world that can improve their strength of the Xia Dynasty will become their strength of the Xia Dynasty, This is their purpose of entering the world of no life this time! Although there is no difference between the Xia Dynasty and those evil people who invade other people''s land, this is what Su Mu has to do. It is what the Xia Dynasty has to do! If you don''t do this, the great Xia Dynasty will be destroyed in the dust of history. Su Mu is unwilling to let the great Xia Dynasty be destroyed, so he can only become stronger!


    But the problem now is that although Su Mu has become stronger, the general strength in the summer transportation Dynasty is still not strong enough, so we must use some special methods to improve their strength. We can''t just rely on Su Mu to support the summer transportation Dynasty. If we go down like this all the time, Su Mu will disappear in the future, The whole summer Dynasty can''t stand up. Any top power can take charge of the overall situation. What should we do? So no matter what, Su Mu knows that the summer Dynasty must cultivate his own ability! Let them not become blind after leaving themselves one day!

 Chapter 1318

    "In the Song Dynasty of Qi Zhou, I saw the royal highness of the princess of the gods!" a man who was very handsome in appearance and said a courtesy to Su Xiao Er, said slowly that he could not help but flashed some light. "The leaders of these forces here have lived in vain for so many years. Is it difficult not to have a brain in Chengdu? The strong men of the summer Dynasty are all saluting. They dare to watch? As the first person to salute, should I be given special treatment? The princess of the divine Dynasty seems to have no cultivation. She looks like an ordinary vase princess, but her appearance is very beautiful It''s exciting. If I can... No! Damn it, I can''t think about that! If I offend the great Xia Yun dynasty because of my momentary desire, it''s over. "


    After hearing song Zheng''s voice, most of the people present reacted. Without exception, they all paid a solemn homage to Su qinger


    "What good stuff is Li Chunfeng," Yang state has seen the royal highness of the princess. Today, I have come to see the emperor''s eye opening. I thought that I could send some gifts to the eye of God. Now it seems that we are still in limited outlook. But these are treasures that our old families have gathered. Although they are not good things, they should be able to visit some of them in the ordinary days. Something out of the eye! "The man named Li Chunfeng took out a space ring from his arms and handed it to the maid who followed him. The maid saw that she also took the space ring and took it to Su qinger. Su qinger didn''t care after checking it casually. She just handed the ring to a bodyguard and gave it to him as a gift.


    Li Chunfeng didn''t seem to see this scene, and he didn''t care at all. Even if the ring contained good things found by most of their old guys in Yangzhou, but the number was less, after all, they were not fools. If they handed over everything, why don''t they use it? You know, Yangzhou is not a rich place. In the whole lifeless world, there is no need There is no way to count Yangzhou and Wanzhou as the most barren places. After all, Yangzhou and Wanzhou have been chosen for several wars, mainly because Yangzhou and Wanzhou are far away and will not hurt most people''s resources and family property. After a long time, Yangzhou and Wanzhou have become the places where most of them duel.


    It''s not uncommon for quasi saints to fight in Yangzhou or Wanzhou, and destroy dozens of cities, thousands of mountains and countless miles. This is still the situation after they converge. If they don''t converge, I''m afraid the whole state will be defeated! After all, they are also quasi saints, and they also have their own advantages This strength! Not to mention one state or county. If they do their best, they can even break all the States and counties in the whole inanimate world. But do they dare to do so? Naturally, they dare not. After all, the inanimate world is where they live. How can they live without them? You know, they can''t leave the cage of the inanimate world.


    Just as Su qinger was about to speak, an untimely voice suddenly sounded. A young man in elegant clothes appeared outside the palace in a chariot surrounded by a group of guards. Just half a quarter of an hour ago, when they wanted to enter the city, an extremely terrible breath was suddenly suppressed on them They were shot down from the air, and then they quickly reacted without making a fool of themselves. However, the dark look on the boy''s face undoubtedly explained how angry the boy was at this moment.


    However, under the secret dissuasion of the bodyguard, he took a deep breath and endured the discomfort in his chest. However, the boy was spoiled since childhood, but he didn''t have any good temper. This time, he came here on behalf of his father and the only one among countless forces in the lifeless world to let his descendants come to the imperial capital to test the existence of the summer dynasty! This man is no one else! He is the son of the original master of the inanimate world! Ji Yun, the great prince of the Zhou Dynasty!


    "The great prince of the Zhou Dynasty arrived!"


    Don''t get me wrong. It was not shouted by anyone in the summer Dynasty, but by a gloomy man around Ji Yun who looked no different from the eunuch. In the eyes of countless people, Ji Yun slowly walked to the palace. His face couldn''t help getting gloomy again. He was the great prince of the Zhou Dynasty! He came here from Zhongzhou The state is across the distance of seven states and counties! And after I let the bodyguard pass, the other party still doesn''t come out to meet me in person! Is it hard not to pay attention to their great Zhou Dynasty!? you know, they are the imperial dynasty with more than 20 quasi saints and hundreds of great Luo Jinxian! The distribution of the whole unbounded States and counties is also decided by their great Zhou Dynasty! It''s up to each Although these States and counties seem to be controlled by their forces, in fact, there is no land in the whole inanimate world that is not the chassis of the Zhou Dynasty!


    Today, He Ji Yun came to this remote land of Yuezhou as the great prince of the great Zhou Dynasty. The other party didn''t come out to meet him in person! When he returned, he must inform his father immediately! Raise troops to the land of ten states and destroy their great Xia Dynasty! Do you really think of yourself as one thing!?


    But they didn''t know that there were two words behind Da Xia, namely, the word "Yun Chao". The news of Da Xia Yun Chao didn''t reach the ears of the emperor of Zhou. In the eyes of the emperor of Zhou, Da Xia was just an ordinary national power, just some abilities. If he knew the existence of the two words behind Da Xia Yun Chao, how dare he be so easy You sent your children to visit Da Xia!? you have to come in person!


    "What a beautiful woman!" Ji Yun was immediately attracted by Su qinger when she saw her. Or no one in the whole hall was not attracted by Su qinger''s appearance. After all, Su qinger''s appearance can undoubtedly rank among the top three in the summer movement! Its unique appearance is no longer any secret in the Xia Dynasty!


    But Ji Yun''s words offended people! The undisguised words and the expression that made people feel inferior immediately caused Su qinger''s unhappiness. Su qinger just frowned and the horizontal knife in the hand of a man in black armor was already splitting at Ji Yun. Just when Ji Yun just reacted and saw the horizontal knife less than one meter in front of him, The old eunuch next to him suddenly blocked him with a turn of Qi. The cultivation accomplishments of the old eunuch also came out and reached the later stage of quasi saint! It can be said that in addition to the emperor of Zhou, there were few people who exceeded the old Eunuch in the great Zhou Dynasty!


    But this is also very normal. When a prince goes out, and he is the prince most loved by the Zhou emperor, and even the heir of the Zhou Dynasty, how can there be no protection around him?

 Chapter 1319

    "Presumptuous! Do you know who is in front of you! How dare you assassinate the great prince of the Zhou Dynasty! Even if the Lord of the Xia Dynasty comes forward to protect you today, you will die today! Take your life!" the old eunuch was surprised when he looked at the presence of Ju, who was just a great Luo Jinxian realm, and dared to attack them, After blocking the other party''s attack, without saying a word, the old eunuch directly faced each other with swords. However, the old eunuch ignored one place, that is, he came to the imperial capital and entered the palace. He didn''t use his divine sense to scan anyone in the hall, so he didn''t know what kind of terrorist force the Xia Dynasty was!


    In fact, it''s not surprising that the people of the great Zhou Dynasty had no vision. After all, the great Zhou Dynasty was located in Zhongzhou, and the great Xia Yun Dynasty appeared in the inanimate world only for a few months. The great Zhou Dynasty has lived on this land for countless years, not to mention a small territory. The whole inanimate world is in their pocket, At least they think so, and in fact it seems to be the case. It seems that the territory distribution of each state and county in the lifeless world was distributed by the Zhou emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. That is to say, countless years ago, the whole lifeless world was indeed the land owned by the Zhou Dynasty! But they made the most wrong decision! That is, they did not twist into a rope with these forces and become a heart, which led to the emergence of the Xia Dynasty in the inanimate world. For several months, the news was not transmitted to the Zhou Dynasty! Even when it was passed, there were countless wrong places! That is, the emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty, including the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, just thought that the great Xia Dynasty was just a national capital with the inside information of the imperial dynasty, and never thought that the strength of the great Xia Dynasty would be higher than their great Zhou Dynasty! After all, in their own opinion, the great Zhou Dynasty has been based on this piece of territory called the lifeless world for many years. No one has dared to challenge their hegemony of the great Zhou Dynasty. Now the sudden emergence of the great Xia Dynasty has not attracted the attention of the great Zhou Dynasty. Of course, this is also the reason why many forces in the lifeless world are keeping secrets for the great Xia Dynasty! It is not for the sake of the great Xia Dynasty, but because they want to use the hands of the great Xia Dynasty to destroy the great Zhou Dynasty and the power that has always stood on their head!


    If they followed the orders of the Zhou Dynasty in the past, it''s OK. After all, their strength was not as strong as that of the Zhou Dynasty in the past, but now their strength is not weaker than that of the Zhou Dynasty! If the great Zhou Dynasty had not taken root in this land called the unbounded world, it would have been too deep, which led to countless quasi saints joining the great Zhou Dynasty. I''m afraid they would have surpassed the great Zhou Dynasty. Now, although the new great Xia Dynasty is much stronger than the great Zhou Dynasty, they know that there is nothing wrong with following the great Xia Dynasty! The great Xia Dynasty will not suppress them like the great Zhou Dynasty, because the gap between their strength and the great Xia Dynasty is too huge! There is no need to suppress! Following the summer Dynasty, they will only become stronger and will not suffer any oppression! This is definitely far more than the benefits brought by following the great Zhou Dynasty!


    But the question is whether the summer games will accept them! At present, the saints of the great Xia Dynasty haven''t come forward. The people who come forward are just the eldest daughter of the saint, just a princess, and even have no accomplishments. Obviously, it''s because they haven''t attracted the attention of the great Xia Dynasty pilgrims. But now the great prince of the great Zhou Dynasty dares to challenge the majesty of the great Xia Dynasty, Even the old eunuch who secretly protected the great prince is now shooting at the sergeant of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. It seems that today, I have the opportunity to see the holy statue of the great Xia Yun dynasty!


    After all, in their opinion, the old eunuch is also a super strong man who has reached the late stage of quasi saint and even half entered the peak of quasi saint! During the summer movement, no one but their saints could steadily surpass the old eunuch, but just when the idea appeared in their mind, the old eunuch suddenly fell to the ground as if he had suffered some major blow, and the people seemed to feel this terrible momentum, One after another looked in the direction of the momentum! The man who saw the end surprised them! Who is the great princess of the great Xia Dynasty? You''re kidding! She was just a girl without any accomplishments! Now why do you become no different from a queen! The powerful momentum that far exceeded the quasi Saint made them unable to breathe in and out smoothly! Even feel that the Tao heart seems to have suffered some suppression!


    "What kind of existence is this? Is this the terrible thing about the summer dynasty?! should it be said that it is the legendary dynasty! It is just a princess. It has such terrible strength. Just momentum makes it impossible for us to run our cultivation smoothly. If she gives us a shot, I''m afraid we can''t even move Can''t stop!! my God! Is this the legendary Yun dynasty? Is this the strength of the Xia Yun dynasty? "


    Such thoughts have appeared in the minds of countless strong people in the lifeless world! The momentum alone has suppressed all the people present. Who in their lifeless world can achieve such a degree!? No one can! Absolutely no one can do this! You know, they are not ordinary people present today! Without exception, they are all quasi saints! Even the weakest ones who follow them here are the strong ones in the gate! It''s the mainstay of their door! All the palaces of the palace have been subjected to the momentum of the princess of the great Xia Dynasty, and this time they have clearly positioned themselves. Even Li Chunfeng, who was just a little expansive in her tone of voice, could not help but look pale at the moment. In her heart, she wondered whether the tone of her own voice would make her Princess angry, so that she could anger herself.


    "Is this the strongest of these inanimate beings? It seems like that. Do we really have the opportunity to improve our strength when we come to this weak world? I''m afraid there is nothing that can enter the eye except the resources of this heaven and earth, and I don''t know how the saint chose such a weak world that day."

 Chapter 1320

    For the masters of many forces in the lifeless world, they prefer that this is a dream! If this is not a dream or a nightmare, they really don''t know what to do. The strength of the summer Dynasty seems to have no border, so they can''t have any resistance! Now, the cultivation accomplishments of the weakest in the Xia Yun Dynasty are the strong ones in the golden immortal realm! This is the existence of the elder level in their power! However, among the terrorist forces called the great Xia Dynasty, the strong one of the seven grades in the golden immortal realm is actually just the most common mole ant! There are as many golden immortals here as dogs! The quasi saint and the strong walk everywhere! I''m afraid only the legendary sage and strong can have their own words and place in this place!


    Lei Ming looked at the room full of practitioners of the original works of the unborn world, who were directly suppressed by Su qinger only by virtue of momentum. He couldn''t help smiling. The summer movement is strong enough now! Even if the saint doesn''t do it, it can be called one side of the movement! The original summer Dynasty was supported by Su mu, and even Su Mu directly raised the summer Dynasty to the height of the middle dynasty! However, in the Xia Dynasty, except for Su mu, there is no top strong person who can get on the table. This is also the pain of the Xia Dynasty! One day when Su Mu is away from the customs, if he encounters a strong enemy attack, I''m afraid they don''t have any resistance to the summer dynasty!


    Now it''s just more than ten years. The whole of the summer transportation Dynasty has undergone earth shaking changes! Most of the quasi saints have stepped into the realm of saints! Relying on the luck of the summer dynasty! The holy throne of their summer Dynasty seems to have no boundaries and can break through endlessly! Moreover, the treasure Su Mu gave them can make most of the strong people in the realm of golden immortals enter the realm of quasi saints, and even make most of the sergeants in the realm of golden immortals enter the realm of quasi saints. Now, in addition to 3000 chaotic demons and more than 1000 quasi saints, there are more than a few money or even nearly 10000 quasi saints in the great Xia Dynasty! The strong in the realm of saints also reached the tenth digit! Even dozens!


    Zhao Qing, Lei Ming and others have stepped into the realm of saints, which has also increased the strength of the summer Dynasty countless times! Now, even in the absence of Su mu, the great Xia Dynasty can be reluctantly called the transportation dynasty! As before, when Su Mu did not appear or went out to do business, the strength of the Xia Yun Dynasty was even just a powerful imperial dynasty! It''s amazing to say that when Su Mu promoted the Xia Dynasty to the Xia Dynasty, their strength was still very weak! At that time, Su Mu was only the cultivation of Da Luo Jinxian realm, and there were only two or three strong men in Da Luo Jinxian realm in the whole Xia Yun Dynasty. However, at that time, Su Mu was able to promote the Xia Dynasty to the Xia Yun Dynasty, and the most important thing was the emperor''s luck of Su Mu! If there is no such thing, not to mention the establishment of the Xia Dynasty, I''m afraid even the Xia Dynasty can''t be established!


    Now the strength of the great Xia Dynasty is becoming stronger. As long as they are given a period of time, it is definitely not a big problem to kill them and go back to the wasteland to find tianwu Dynasty for revenge! But which day may take some time, not too short! Because tianwu Yun Dynasty is the top one among countless Yun dynasties! The strength of tianwu Yunchao is absolutely appalling! Su Mu didn''t know how terrible the real strength of tianwu Yunchao was! However, it can be inferred from the three strong Tiandao realm, countless quasi saints, Da Luo Jinxian and dozens of strong saints that day. Tianwu Yunchao is also a terrorist force with a strong Avenue!


    But Su Mu didn''t know that there was a big road in the tianwu Yun Dynasty, but Su Mu made a mistake! That is, the tianwu Yun Dynasty is not dominated by a strong man in the realm of Avenue, but by three strong men in the realm of Avenue! In that world, the strong in the realm of the road is also an extremely terrible existence! But tianwu Yun Dynasty can have three strong men in the realm of Avenue! It can be imagined how terrible the strength of tianwu Yunchao is! What will be the end of the Xia Dynasty against the Wu Dynasty! On that day, Su Mu decided to leave the desolate world and escape from the tianwu Dynasty. Now it seems to be a correct decision. After all, no, even if the current strength of the great Xia Dynasty is increased a hundred times, it can''t stop the attack of the tianwu Dynasty in one round! Now the great Xia Dynasty can only be called Yun Dynasty by relying on Su mu. Although Su Mu has the foundation of medium Yun Dynasty, if Su Mu doesn''t do it now, the great Xia Dynasty is at most a low-level Yun dynasty! What kind of existence is tianwu Yun dynasty! That''s the top one among the countless transportation dynasties! Countless Yunchao even succumbed to the foot of tianwu Yunchao! It''s not too much to say that it''s the world''s top Yun dynasty!


    However, although the tianwu Dynasty is strong, the Daxia Dynasty is not vegetarian. Even if the current tianwu Dynasty is 100 times stronger than their Daxia Dynasty, it doesn''t take too long to surpass them! Because the summer Dynasty has such terrible qualifications! Even the world where there is a strong road is not the place to stay in the summer transportation dynasty! It''s just a stepping stone for the summer dynasty! The ultimate goal of the summer Dynasty is to get rid of the world! Although it sounds like the great summer games is a little too inflated, in fact, it is. No one can predict how terrible the future of the great summer games will be! Now Su Mu has figured out why he can''t use the human feelings of the spirit of the world tree?


    Coupled with many cards in Su Mu''s hands, he is not so afraid of tianwu transportation! It''s just that the reason why the current summer Dynasty needs to avoid war is more because their basic combat effectiveness needs to be improved. Otherwise, if Su Mu has to deal with all the battles in the future, what is the significance of Su Mu''s creation of the summer dynasty? Is there any meaning of existence? Not at all! In addition, even if all the strong men who violated tianwu Yun Dynasty were cut off that day, what could they do? Those are just part of the strength of tianwu Yunchao, not even the tip of the iceberg! They don''t need to be so stiff with tianwu Yun Dynasty now!

 Chapter 1321

    For the great Xia Dynasty, everything in the inanimate world seems very strange. After coming to the inanimate world, the great Xia Dynasty spent ten years figuring out the difference between this heaven and earth, the earth fairy world and the wasteland world, and then the great Xia Dynasty really entered the inanimate world and began to explore other things, The patience of the great Xia Dynasty is very enough, otherwise it won''t take so long to explore the mysteries in the inanimate realm, and then wait until everything is in their hands before it appears in front of the practitioners of the inanimate realm, and it will appear in Yuezhou and directly occupy the whole land of Yuezhou!


    For practitioners in the lifeless realm, they have been imprisoned in this heaven and earth for many years. Since the birth of the lifeless realm, they have been imprisoned in this heaven and earth. Now countless centuries have passed, and they still can''t find any way to leave this heaven and earth, The reason why the great Xia Dynasty directly occupied the land of Yuezhou rather than other richer and larger states and counties as soon as it came to the inanimate world is that Yuezhou is the only exit for practitioners of the inanimate world to leave the inanimate world, but no one knows this exit except their great Xia Dynasty, It''s not for the summer Dynasty to occupy here to keep all the practitioners in the inanimate realm imprisoned, but because there is a special energy at the exit. Once you understand this special energy, it''s very easy to enter the holy world!


    This energy may be merit or other things, or it may be similar to the Hongmeng purple gas in the wasteland world. Su Mu even felt that it was an energy born in the lifeless world. Although the practitioners in the lifeless world had been imprisoned here for countless years, the Tao of heaven did not allow them to enter the realm of saints, However, this does not mean that they will never enter the realm of saints in their life. If someone finds the exit and the energy attached here, it is just a very easy thing to enter the realm of saints. However, it seems very regrettable that no one has come to the exit for so many years, At least it proves that after so many years, the leading role of heaven and earth in the inanimate world should still not appear. Otherwise, with the Qi of the leading role of heaven and earth and the deliberate guidance of heaven, it should have entered the eyes of the world, rather than emitting some light after the arrival of the summer movement.


    In the Imperial Palace, countless local friars of the unborn world are looking at a man coming out of the Xia Yun Dynasty with a heavy face at this moment. If the man hadn''t spoken out just now, I''m afraid they are still under the pressure of the long Princess of the Xia Yun Dynasty. Although it seems a bit embarrassing, they are so embarrassed by a woman, At least they were born and have been trained. Now they have never encountered such a thing, but now they have encountered it, but they can''t do anything. Even if they feel insulted, there is no way. They can only take a deep breath and secretly blame themselves for their strength.


    If their strength is strong enough, how can the Xia Dynasty send a princess to receive them? Not the saint himself of the summer dynasty? Not the other people in the summer dynasty? If they have enough strength, even they don''t need to come to the Yuezhou imperial capital in person. They just need to send their men to send something. Unfortunately, their strength is not enough to support them to do so. Their strength is not as good as that of the summer Dynasty, so it''s normal to be beaten, insulted and wronged, Everyone will encounter such a thing. Didn''t the great Xia Yun Dynasty escape from the tianwu Yun Dynasty a while ago?


    "Princess, your majesty, let me take these guys to see if there is anything else that needs improvement," said the emperor. "Now, after what I have done, I have been waiting in the palace. I ask the Royal Highness to go as soon as possible. As for these guys, please give me your royal highness and trust me. I will arrange them." Lei Ming looked at Su qinger and looked at the countless top strongmen from the lifeless world below. They not only narrowed their eyes, but these top strongmen from the lifeless world are simply weak, which makes people feel sad. If the summer movement had only such strength, I''m afraid they would have been destroyed in the hands of other forces.


    Su qinger nodded and turned around to leave. Anyway, she was just curious to come and have a look. But just before Su qinger left, she looked back at the great prince of the Zhou Dynasty. In the frightened eyes of the old eunuch, Su qinger slowly opened her mouth, Su qinger pointed to the great prince of the Zhou Dynasty and the old eunuch and said slowly: "Marshal Lei Ming, there''s no need to keep these two people. I heard that the child is the great prince of the great Zhou Dynasty. You''re tired. Find someone to send the body to the great Zhou Dynasty. As for the old eunuch, his strength is too weak. Cut it off and send it to them to the great Zhou Dynasty."


    Thunder and smells spoke first, but then she laughed, and expressed her understanding of the thunder of Su''s son. No one dared to tell her anything disrespectful as the royal highness of the princess of the great Xia Dynasty. From the small to large, no one dared to say anything to her. The voice said: "I see, princess. Just ask, do you need to send sergeants to destroy the Zhou Dynasty? The prince of the Zhou Dynasty is so mean that I don''t think it''s a good thing. Why don''t you let me go and bring the destruction of the Zhou Dynasty into my territory?"


    "Look at the arrangement. The rest doesn''t matter." Su qinger said slowly. He got up and left the palace. The three legged golden black under his feet disappeared directly. The great prince of the Zhou Dynasty and the old eunuch were not so happy at the moment. The old eunuch saw something wrong and learned something from Lei Ming just now. This great Xia Dynasty, It seems that it is not an ordinary national capital, but a legendary Yun dynasty! No wonder countless forces come here to worship in such a low voice! They are the only ones who don''t know the etiquette of the Zhou Dynasty and don''t respect the great summer transportation dynasty!


    "It''s over! The great Zhou Dynasty is over!" the old eunuch couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

 Chapter 1322

    Although the royal highness of the great princess of the DPRK dynasty did not say that they were going to destroy their great Zhou Dynasty, but looking at the smile in the thunder''s eyes, the eunuch was not hard to guess that they must encounter a disaster in the great Zhou Dynasty. What a huge loss this disaster will bring to the Zhou Dynasty is absolutely unimaginable! Even whether the great Zhou Dynasty could survive this disaster is still a question! There is a huge gap between the current strength of the great Zhou Dynasty and that of the great Xia Dynasty! Not to mention anything else, the man who claimed to be thunder could not be dealt with by the Zhou Dynasty, and the long Princess of the Xia Dynasty who had previously suppressed them with a terrible momentum could not be dealt with by the Zhou Dynasty! This shows how great the strength of both sides is! How can they stop the attack of the summer dynasty! This is a problem that you may not be able to come up with a solution after racking your brains! No one in the lifeless world knows how terrible the strength of the great Xia Dynasty is, but many people who saw the scene on that day know that I''m afraid the great Xia Dynasty will show some of its strength soon. Sure enough, after only one day, The body of Ji Yun, the great prince of the great Zhou Dynasty, and the body of the old eunuch, the protector who accompanied the great prince and secretly protected him, appeared in the bedroom of the great Zhou Dynasty! This matter could not be concealed. It immediately spread all over the whole inanimate world in a short half day! The strength of the great Xia Dynasty has once again been guessed by countless practitioners of the inanimate world! Half a day from Yuezhou to Zhongzhou, and then surrounded and protected, he put the body of Prince Ji Yun and the body of the old eunuch on the bed of the Emperor Zhou''s bedroom! Even at that time, the emperor of Zhou was resting with his eyes closed and didn''t find anything wrong! It can be imagined how terrible the strength of the summer Dynasty is! How amazing is the strength of the strong in the summer dynasty!


    At this moment, in the palace of the Zhou Dynasty, the Zhou emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was unable to keep his face calm. He smashed a lot of things in front of him in anger and roared while smashing them back: "Ridiculous! Ridiculous! How many years have the royal family of the Zhou Dynasty stood proudly in this lifeless world! How could I be so provoked by a new force from me! What do I raise you for? Others have sneaked into my bed! The bodies of my son and his guardian have been put down on my bed! And you didn''t find anything wrong ! this is ridiculous! You say! What else can I do to raise you! I raised you in the Zhou Dynasty! What the hell is it for! "


    The angry roar of the Zhou emperor not only shocked the civil and military officials in the palace, but also passed it on to frighten countless practitioners living in the capital of the Zhou Dynasty in Zhongzhou. With the strength of the Zhou emperor''s Quasi holy peak, it is not difficult to do this! At this moment, the Zhou emperor is extremely angry! His favorite child Ji Yun, his body appeared in Ziyang On his own bed! Even with the old eunuch who watched him grow up! Two of the most important people in his life died at once. How can the emperor of Zhou continue to keep calm and maintain his consistent imperial style at this moment? You know, it''s his own child! And the existence he regards as a second father!


    One of them is the future of the great Zhou Dynasty! Ji Yun is his favorite word. His talent and any aspect can be called peerless. Otherwise, he would not let a strong man in the late quasi Saint follow and protect all the way! I thought nothing would happen to go to Yuezhou this time. After all, there are no people in the world who dare to offend the great Zhou Dynasty, but the truth is He slapped the emperor in the face and told him that there are many things you can''t think of in the world. Don''t think that one dynasty is really the top force. In the eyes of the real strong, you are nothing!


    Of course, this is just what most practitioners in the inanimate world secretly imagined. The reason why they didn''t send the news of the great Xia Dynasty to the great Zhou Dynasty is that they want to see the great Xia Dynasty constantly weaken the strength of the great Zhou Dynasty. Only in this way can they have the opportunity to grow up. In the past, they have been pressed under the feet of the great Zhou Dynasty Pay attention to the orders of the Zhou Dynasty at all times! Even their most valuable items must be handed over as long as the Zhou Dynasty wants them! Because the Zhou Dynasty has the most powerful power in the unborn world! There are twenty or thirty strong people in the quasi holy realm! This is the reason why they can''t compete with the Zhou Dynasty!


    The emergence of the great Xia Dynasty made countless people feel desperate, but then more of them also saw hope! Not because of anything else! But because of the terrible strength of the great Xia Dynasty, they saw the opportunity to leave the imprisoned world of the unborn world! They saw the opportunity to leave this world and the opportunity to destroy the great Zhou Dynasty! Leaving Before this world, they wanted to retaliate against the king of Zhou! But did they have that strength? No, let alone retaliate. Even if the king of Zhou came to a dead end, they could take away any of their forces at will! This is the terrible of the king of Zhou! This is why no one dared to resist the king of Zhou for countless years £¡


    Now, with the help of the great Xia Dynasty, they can easily destroy the great Zhou Dynasty! The great Zhou Dynasty is indeed very powerful, but it is too far away compared with the great Xia Dynasty. After all, the word "Yun Dynasty" behind the great Xia Dynasty represents the supreme strength! Let alone other things, the word "Yun Dynasty" alone is not their boundless world It can be countered! Yes, that''s right! Even if their whole inanimate world is added together, I''m afraid they are not the enemy of the great Xia Dynasty! There is no word "Yun Dynasty" in the news they deliberately transmitted to the great Zhou Dynasty! This also led to the death of Ji Yun, the great prince of the great Zhou Dynasty, and the old Eunuch in the late quasi Saint period!


    It''s no wonder Zhou Huang easily believed other people''s news! But because the distance between Zhongzhou and Yuezhou is so far away, even if he sent spies to investigate, it will take a long time to receive a reply. All the time, the Zhou emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty felt that he had firmly mastered these forces as his predecessors, so he was not suspicious. Since he was just an ordinary capital, Well, just send your son to see the world? But he didn''t expect that when he went out to see the world, his father and son were separated forever!

 Chapter 1323

    The most serious problem for the Zhou Dynasty is not this, but what kind of power the Xia Dynasty is. In the eyes of the Zhou Dynasty, the Xia Dynasty is still just a new capital, but the strong ones in the country, In addition, there are a large number of people on other people''s territory, so the old eunuch hates the land of Yuezhou. In fact, there are many strong people in the great Xia Dynasty, but the strong people in the great Xia Dynasty and the strong people in the hearts of the great Zhou Dynasty do not exist at the same level!


    The great Zhou Dynasty, including the Zhou Dynasty, did not pay attention to the great Xia Dynasty. Even if the current great Xia Dynasty had killed them, they still did not pay attention to the great Zhou Dynasty. In their opinion, even if the country called great Xia was strong enough, it just existed like other forces, It can''t threaten all the positions of the Zhou Dynasty, but after all, the Zhou emperor is also the existence of the imperial dynasty in command. Although he doesn''t take Daxia as a matter on the surface, he is not stupid secretly. He sent a lot of spies into Yuezhou to find out what kind of existence this Daxia Dynasty is, See if you can learn some other news of the Xia Dynasty from the land of Yuezhou!


    This time, the great prince Ji Yun and Yafu died in the hands of the Yuezhou great Xia Dynasty. The Zhou emperor said it was impossible not to be angry. One of the two people who died was their most beloved son. They were the determined future heirs of the great Zhou Dynasty. Both talent and other aspects can be called the existence of top Tianjiao, As long as they grow up, the future will be able to support them in the Zhou Dynasty! Such a future top power died in the hands of the Yuezhou Xia Dynasty. The emperor of Zhou was naturally very angry! But he''s not stupid! Since the great Xia Dynasty has killed the old Eunuch in the late quasi Saint period, it has enough power to talk to the great Zhou Dynasty. It should be easy for both sides not to start a war!


    But in this way, the emperor of Zhou was really very unwilling. The death of one of his most beloved children meant that the future emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty had fallen. The emperor of Zhou also knew what kind of urine his other children were. He could not be compared with Ji Yun. Although Ji Yun may not perform so well in the summer transportation direction, believe me, The other princes are weaker than Ji Yun! Compared with Ji Yun, the other princes seem to have no brains at all. I don''t know why. It is precisely because these princes are useless that their voice is so weak in the Zhou Dynasty in recent years. If it''s not because the top leaders of the older generation of the Zhou Dynasty have not died, The number of quasi saints still exists. I''m afraid the oppression of other forces by the Zhou Dynasty has long been countered by them!


    Ji Yun can be said to be their hope for the future of the Zhou Dynasty! It''s a pity that Ji Yun didn''t grow up unharmed, but fell in the land of Yuezhou halfway! Zhou Huang was annoyed. In order not to cause trouble that day, he actually sent Ji Yun to Yuezhou to win over the capital of the country called Daxia! Let them join their command and become the power of their great Zhou Dynasty, but now it is obvious that things have not gone where he imagined. Even their princes of the great Zhou Dynasty died in Yuezhou. Obviously, they failed to win over the great Xia Dynasty, but perhaps the Zhou emperor has not thought about it at all, That is, his good son Ji Yun didn''t say much after he arrived in Yuezhou and the territory of the summer Dynasty. He just said a word and was directly killed.


    Who can think of such a thing? No one can think of it, but the great Zhou Dynasty is not a strength of nothing. In the face of blindness, they also have a solution. Now the great Xia Dynasty is just an ordinary national capital in their eyes. Naturally, they will not pay attention to the great Xia Dynasty, but only the Zhou Emperor of the great Zhou Dynasty is really worried, In fact, the rest of the Zhou Dynasty did not take the transportation of the great Xia Dynasty as a matter of fact, because among the news they knew, the power that killed their great prince Ji Yun of the Zhou Dynasty was just a national capital with good strength. Although they lost the great prince in this way, if they could recover the country, Then the great prince''s death is not so worthless. I''m afraid everyone in the great Zhou Dynasty thinks so except the Zhou emperor. Even the symbol of the peak of power of the great Zhou Dynasty, which represents the left phase of the supreme wisdom of the great Zhou Dynasty, thinks so!


    "My emperor! The great Xia Dynasty put the corpse on your bed! Such a move has committed a great crime against our emperor! The great Xia Dynasty is unforgivable! Please order our emperor to send troops to Vietnam to pacify the great Xia Dynasty, or bring them under his command to serve our emperor! If our Emperor doesn''t do so, I''m afraid the reputation of the great Zhou Dynasty will fall again and again! It will become the whole world The laughing stock of everyone in the life world! Aren''t all the outside forces going to congratulate them on their occupation of Yuezhou by the Xia Dynasty? This time they should take some time to leave! In that case, my subordinates think that the emperor should send troops immediately! Kill the Xia Dynasty in the eyes of thousands of forces, or recover the Xia Dynasty! In this way, the prestige of the Zhou Dynasty will be increased several times! In a short time, absolutely no force dares to come out against the Zhou Dynasty! Make trouble for the Zhou emperor! "Zuo Xiang song Qishan said solemnly to the Zhou emperor. At this moment, except the Zhou emperor, more than 70% of the people in the Zhou Dynasty agree to attack the Xia Dynasty! The remaining 30% either love peace and do not advocate war, or think that the new Xia dynasty may have some strength, which needs careful consideration to decide whether to attack or other things!


    The Zhou emperor belongs to the latter. In his opinion, since the Xia Dynasty can kill a strong man in the late quasi holy period of the Zhou Dynasty, it means that the Xia Dynasty is not an ordinary force! It may even reach the same level as their Zhou Dynasty! However, there has never been a terrible vision of the birth of the imperial dynasty in the lifeless realm, so the emperor of Zhou hesitated and didn''t know whether to attack or talk about peace.

 Chapter 1324

    In Yuezhou, which is far away from Zhongzhou, the Xia Yun Dynasty is moving up and down. At this moment, it doesn''t even take the death of the great prince of the Zhou Dynasty in Yuezhou seriously, or even take it seriously at all. After all, in the eyes of the tiger, an ant was accidentally crushed to death. Will you consider whether there will be groups of ants coming to take revenge on you? Isn''t the great Zhou Dynasty such an ant in their eyes? So they didn''t care about everything about the great Zhou Dynasty at all. As for whether the great Zhou Dynasty would provoke their majesty of the great Xia Dynasty, I don''t think so.


    After all, no matter how to say, it is also a imperial dynasty. Since it is the imperial dynasty, you should know what the two words behind their summer transportation Dynasty represent, so I don''t think the Zhou Dynasty will have any disrespectful thoughts towards them! But the great Xia Dynasty didn''t know that in the eyes of the great Zhou Dynasty, they were just a new ordinary country, and there was no need to take it to heart! In other words, before the spies sent by the Zhou emperor passed the news back, in the eyes of the Zhou Dynasty, the Xia Yun Dynasty was just an ordinary country with some strength, and they would not take them to heart.


    But in fact, they didn''t take each other seriously. In fact, it was their great Xia Yun Dynasty. The strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty was completely invincible in the inanimate world. The reason why Su Mu didn''t directly win the whole inanimate world was because they needed a good place to exercise in the great Xia Yun dynasty! The unborn world is a good place in any way. It should be a very good idea to improve the strength of their soldiers during the summer movement. As for when the heavenly way will be imprisoned, Su Mu thinks about it. According to the actual strength of her and Su Chuyi, the heavenly way of the unborn world will be imprisoned for at least a million years!


    The premise is that they intend to spend millions of years in this inanimate world. However, the Xia Yun Dynasty has no intention of staying in this inanimate world for too long. That is to say, before the Xia Yun Dynasty leaves, the heaven of the inanimate world will become the heaven of the earth fairy world, that is, the nourishment for the early Soviet Union to become powerful. Obviously, the resources in the inanimate world are much less than those in the flood world, Perhaps the greatest advantage of coming to the lifeless world is that it can greatly improve Su Chuyi''s strength. However, Su Mu sometimes thinks about one thing in his heart, that is, as the spirit of the world tree, will she appear and stop her swallowing of the lifeless world! Su Mu doesn''t know and no one knows this problem. It''s still a question whether the spirit of the world tree will appear again and prevent Su Mu from swallowing the world. However, Su Mu doesn''t care about this problem, and Su Chuyi won''t care about it, or no one will care about it at all.


    Now, the thing before the summer transportation Dynasty is very simple, that is, in addition to Yuezhou, the resources of several other states and counties adjacent to Yuezhou do not seem to be many. Perhaps the most famous are Wanzhou and Yangzhou. The reputation of poverty of these two states and counties can be said to spread all over the lifeless world, but unfortunately, as the two poorest states and counties, Yuezhou, one of the wealthiest States and counties, is actually a neighbor. That''s why Yuezhou was the first to attack when the summer Dynasty chose to attack. The main reason is that Yuezhou has a large enough territory and rich resources. Compared with other states and counties, Yuezhou is the most worthy state and county in the lifeless world. After all, other states and counties, More abundant resources than Yuezhou, the territory is far less than Yuezhou. As for the territory larger than Yuezhou, it doesn''t exist at all! The population of the great Xia Dynasty is countless. The total number of people in the whole inanimate world is less than one tenth of that of the great Xia Dynasty. It can be imagined how many people are waiting for the great Xia Dynasty. Therefore, Yuezhou is also a good choice for the great Xia Dynasty, which can accommodate all the people up and down the great Xia Dynasty!


    At least, Yuezhou can be compared with the west of the flood world. Even the land area occupied by Yuezhou exceeds the western world of the flood world! Although the unborn world is not a top world, it is just an ordinary world, and even an abandoned place of imprisonment, it has to be said that the land area of the unborn world is one of the largest and widest worlds they have seen in the summer movement for so many years! At least it has reached the wasteland world and even exceeded all the areas of the wasteland world! Of course, this does not include the four seas and the north of the Honghuang world. After all, the ocean area of the Honghuang world will account for two-thirds of the whole world. If the area of the Shanghai Ocean is taken into account, the inanimate world is nothing compared with the Honghuang world, but not the area of the Shanghai Ocean, Then the territory of the unborn world even exceeds the land area of the wasteland world! It''s really shocking!


    However, although the area is huge, the boundless world is not a little poorer than the wasteland world! Perhaps because this side of the world is imprisoned, the birth of resources is really very rare! In addition to the use of countless practitioners over the years, I''m afraid there are few resources in the inanimate realm. I feel very helpless for Su mu. He gave him a ticket for Mao system. As a result, the world he came to did lose any world that can be excavated. Su Mu felt that he could improve a little after swallowing the way of heaven, Is there anything else? Obviously, there is no, at least in Su Mu''s eyes, but fortunately, there are not a few cultivators in the inanimate realm. If we can master them all and take advantage of the treasure robbed from the demon family to promote their cultivation to the quasi holy realm, the summer transportation Dynasty at least has no gap with the top transportation Dynasty in terms of basic strength! As for the top combat power, it can''t narrow the gap in one day or two!


    "I''m afraid the resources in a place as big as the lifeless world can''t even compare with those in our fairy world before promotion. Holy master, the resources in this land are estimated to have been scraped away after countless years. Why don''t we go to another world? Let''s leave after swallowing the heaven of this world early. It doesn''t make sense for me to stay in the lifeless world Yes. "Lei Ming said to Su Mu reluctantly. The lifeless world is too poor for him to be interested!


    "Although most of the things on the shore of the inanimate world are gone, what about the things in the sea? You know, good things are usually hidden deep. Besides, those terrible smells in the sea can''t be dealt with by the practitioners of the inanimate world. There should be a lot of things in the sea. Look for them." Su Mu replied casually.

 Chapter 1325

    In the imprisoned world of the lifeless world, the ocean actually occupies about half of the area. The shore of the lifeless world is divided into ten states, but there is not so much attention in the sea. No one knows what the division of the sea is, but the practitioners in the lifeless world know one thing, That is, there are extremely terrible monsters in the deep sea! That terrible breath is definitely beyond the quasi holy peak! This may be the only place in the inanimate world where there are saints, but if it is a saint, the monster living in the deep sea is just a half step saint in Su Mu''s eyes. It is not the lack of strength of the monster, but the monster seems to lack the most important thing of the saint! That''s the throne!


    This monster only has the cultivation of the saint, but there is no holy throne. This also leads him to enter the realm of the saint, but he can''t mobilize all the natural forces in the world to give full play to the terrible power of the real saint. However, even so, for the practitioners in the lifeless realm, that guy is also a true monster! Strength is definitely one of the most terrible! At the beginning, countless practitioners perceived the existence of the monster and the strength of the monster exceeded them, which immediately aroused the interest of countless people! Because they know that if this world wants to enter the realm of saints, it is completely nonsense! And there was a monster in the deep sea that entered the realm of saints! How can this keep them, a group of practitioners who boast of being lofty, calm? So, without saying a word, countless practitioners joined hands to kill into the deep sea. That trip to the whole inanimate world in the deep sea can be said to send out all the quasi saints and strong who have time!


    On that expedition to the deep sea, it can be said that the unborn world used all the quasi saints who could be used, and the number of quasi saints reached more than 70! The banner also led many elders and masters of the golden immortals realm and countless golden immortals realm. The reason why they took these looks like a burden is that they don''t know what will happen in the deep sea, and these elders of the golden immortals realm and the golden immortals realm at least have the real strength to resist other monsters in the deep sea, At least they can solve the weak ones, and the number of practitioners sent out that time even reached half of the whole inanimate world! Because that monster stepped into the realm of saints! This is the realm that countless practitioners in the realm of inanimate desire and can''t reach! It can be said that they set out with all the hopes of the whole inanimate world, but the final result was frightening and helpless. Countless strong people died in the deep sea and finally returned to the coastal border of Xiangzhou alive. There were only two or three weak golden fairyland friars!


    They returned to Xiangzhou, but in less than a month, they also died one after another. Even when the head of Xiangzhou transferred the whole Xiangzhou, and even the other counties helped to save one person, the three monks in the golden immortal realm still died without any pause. They all died one after another within a month, It can be said that no one knows how they died. Some people say that they were frightened by monsters in the deep sea. Others say that monsters in the deep sea planted evil consequences in their bodies. More people think that it is because the three of them are seriously injured and their time to return to the coastline of Xiangzhou is running out, In the end, it was only with the help of Xiangzhou and other counties that he could continue his life for a month.


    What happened in the deep sea is basically a fog for most practitioners. No one knows what happened in the deep sea. No one knows what kind of monster exists in the dark sea, except the highest people in the inanimate world, Other people don''t know anything about what happened in the deep sea, and now the only person who may know the existence of the situation in the deep sea should be the contemporary owner of Xiangzhou. After all, the person who first discovered this thing is the former owner of Xiangzhou, but it''s still a question whether the news has been passed down, After all, no one dares to threaten the boss of Xiangzhou to tell him the situation in the deep sea, right?


    This time, the great Xia Dynasty focused their attention on the deep sea. The evil there is actually the same thing for them. The gap in strength can not be made up by any mysterious story. The monster Su Mu has long found it, but it is just a small octopus with the strength of a saint but did not get the fruit of a saint, Even now Su Mu began to recall the taste of roasted octopus in his mind. As for whether the octopus would bring trouble to himself, Su Mu just wanted to say that he thought too much. The octopus was just a sage without fruit. Although he could easily solve dozens or even hundreds of quasi saints, he had no chance to fight back against the real sage, Then the guy in front of the saint can only be beaten by his rough skin and thick flesh.


    Besides, in addition to the sage, there is still a strong man in the realm of heaven in the Xia Dynasty. What monster can prevent him from exploring the deep sea? What kind of monsters exist in the unknown sea area in the inanimate realm is a secret that has not been solved so far for practitioners in the inanimate realm. For them, the deep sea is a terrible monster with open blood and big mouth waiting to devour them, but for Su Mu and the summer Dynasty, The deep sea seemed like a young girl naked, constantly luring them into the deep sea to look for unknown treasures and resources. Moreover, the practitioners of the unborn world attacked the deep sea with a lot of good things. If they could find them, Su Mu was even sure to create more than 100 quasi saints!


    Yes, now Su Mu has studied the treasure obtained from the demon family. It is an evil treasure called transformation roulette. At least its function looks like this, and its grade is great. It is not a congenital treasure, nor a chaotic treasure, but a treasure that has reached the avenue level! Only need to consume resources, as long as you have enough resources, you can change from a mortal to a quasi Saint strong overnight!


    This also explains why there are so many quasi Saint strongmen in the demon family, and they are all quasi Saint strongmen who have not cut their bodies. However, the source of the resources in the demon family''s hands is not clear. Su Mu''s arrogance is not clear. For this, Su Mu feels helpless and even regrets. He started without asking clearly. He should have asked clearly.

 Chapter 1326

    Su Mu was very curious about where the original demon clan got so many resources. You know, Su Mu just didn''t care about them for more than 100000 years. They actually emerged thousands of quasi saints. Although they all entered the quasi saintly realm by transforming the roulette, Su Mu is very curious and confused now, Where did the demon clan get so many resources? Why did they enter the quasi holy realm so quickly? You know, even before the Xia Dynasty recovered 3000 chaotic demons, the number of quasi saints they had was only about 1000, and the demon clan was able to start at the same time with them. If there was no su mu, wouldn''t it mean that the Xia Dynasty was about to be surpassed by the demon clan?


    It is precisely because of this that Su Mu didn''t leave the demon clan, but chose to destroy it directly. As for the treasure, Su Mu just took it for use. It''s not wrong, it''s just incidental. Now the biggest problem is that Su Mu has figured out the role of the transformation wheel, but there are not so many resources that can be used to create quasi saints and powerful people indefinitely, After coming to the inanimate world, Su Mu figured out the role of the transformation wheel and used it. He spent more than 70% of the resources in the national treasury of the great Xia Dynasty to create more than 800 quasi saints. The remaining resources Su Mu didn''t use. After all, if all resources were consumed, it would be troublesome. If we couldn''t find suitable resources to supplement, So didn''t the great Xia Dynasty collapse directly?


    You should know that resources are also the most important thing to stabilize one party''s forces. Although it seems that the great Xia Dynasty does not consume resources so much, the experience of ancient and modern exchanges tells Su Mu that he should leave some room for himself no matter what he does. Why did so many powerful dynasties in his previous life collapse? It''s not just because there are strong enemies outside and disasters inside. A big reason is that the country has no money. Yes, there''s nothing wrong. A large part of the reason is that the country has no money. Don''t believe it. What is civil strife? The scourge caused by the subjects of the country is civil strife. Why do they let a good day, but to cause civil strife? Just for dinner!


    What will the country do when it has no money? Either collect and scrape ministers, or drive up prices. Private businessmen raise prices wantonly, resulting in insufficient money and food for their subjects. In addition, the state has greatly increased taxes. Therefore, if the people are not full, they will have some ideas that the country is too sad and the emperor is too stupid. At this time, just need a person to guide them, and they can become the strongest force to overthrow a dynasty! At this time, what will foreigners do when they know the civil strife of the dynasty? Naturally, take this opportunity to attack! This is why many powerful dynasties were destroyed in a flash!


    So the question is, if the country still has surplus grain, will taxes be greatly increased? If taxes are not increased substantially, will businessmen sit down and start prices? Can''t people afford to buy things if businessmen don''t sit down and start prices? Plus paying taxes, what will they do when they are hungry? Needless to say? So money is really a very important thing! Even a great power dynasty may be destroyed by money! At this time, someone will say, since the country is in your hands, why don''t you get some money to spend by yourself? After all, the country is yours. Even if you say that stone is money, no one dares to refute it!


    But one thing to know, money is hard currency, just need! Wantonly create money and destroy the market. I''m afraid the country will perish faster than without money! And if the great Xia Dynasty really exhausted its resources, although it is unlikely to happen in the previous dynasties, who has made it clear? It''s enough to keep 30% of the resources. If we can collect all the resources in the inanimate realm, their strength in the summer Dynasty will be improved several times! Thinking of this, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling helpless and regretful. Why didn''t he come and scrape the wasteland together? We should know that the world is still in its infancy, and there are countless resources! Once they collected and scraped the desolate world during the summer transportation, the benefits they could obtain were absolutely unimaginable! Unfortunately, now some people have missed this opportunity and can only go and have a look when they return to the wasteland world.


    In the deep sea, a huge octopus looked at the direction of the unbounded land and couldn''t help trembling and uneasy. With his cultivation in the realm of saints, it was not difficult to feel what things and strong people appeared there. Although he couldn''t feel the smell of Su mu, he noticed the smell of several Saints left in the summer movement! That''s a real saint! He is a saint who has a fruit position and can mobilize the nature of heaven and earth. He is completely different from his fake! And he has a hunch that those guys seem to be coming to trouble him! The big octopus was angry and helpless. He couldn''t leave the sea at all. If the strong ones really came to trouble, he really couldn''t avoid this disaster.


    The big octopus seemed to take a deep breath and make a decision. He slowly swam deeper into the deep sea. He knew he was in great danger to stay here! In that case, he must go to the deep sea! The people who came out there told him that one day he would encounter an extremely terrible danger. No one could save him except entering that place. Now it seems that he has encountered that danger! So without too much hesitation, he rushed to the place in the deep sea. Seriously, he didn''t want to get close to the door in the deeper sea. Yes, there was a huge door in the deep sea! Inside and outside, there is a black fog that reveals incomparable evil. At a glance, it is an evil treasure!


    The black fog revealed by the door is even more frightening, because the black fog seems to have affected all the lives around, with blood red eyes and the cold and dark breath on the body! Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help taking a deep breath. In his mind, he would remember the terrible scene when those individuals came to find themselves!


    He is just an octopus with successful cultivation. He didn''t hurt any of the Terrans when they came to attack him! The reason why all Terrans died here is not because of his action, but because the door was opened on the day when the Terran arrived in the deep sea! Endless darkness and evil monsters emerge from it! It is precisely because of this that those individual races will perish in the deep sea so quickly!

 Chapter 1327

    Just a second before he approached the dark portal, countless black gases came out of the huge portal, and finally formed a strange human body. Seeing the black atomized body, he couldn''t help laughing. He slowly looked at the huge octopus monster and said: "Did you finally decide to come back here? When I told you, I knew that you would definitely come back here one day. Now I guessed correctly. Embrace the darkness. For us, only darkness and shadow are the places we should stay! There, you will feel supreme glory! Become a part of the darkness Member, you will have endless benefits! "


    The man turned out of the black fog is like a cult believer constantly telling about the benefits of investing in the embrace of darkness, but the octopus knows that he came here to invest in darkness only because he has nowhere to hide under the light and his life is in danger at any time. If it is not for this reason, the octopus monster feels that he will never be close to this door , this terrible and strange dark door! He knows nothing about what exists in it! But he knows in his heart that once he enters the black fog and enters the door full of endless darkness, he may never return to the light in his life, but it doesn''t seem to be a bad end for him, After all, as a monster living in the deep sea all the year round, he doesn''t get much contact with the light. He occasionally goes to the deep sea surface and looks at the dark sea and all the doomsday scenes around him. He doesn''t choose to float up, but chooses to go back to his own place and live his own life quietly.


    If one word is used to describe this octopus, it is salty, which is countless times saltier than a dried salted fish! But such a guy who is no different from salted fish has achieved the cultivation and mana of saints in a world without saints'' fruit position. If it is not because there is no saints'' fruit position in this world, I''m afraid that octopus has become the world and the most terrible power in the inanimate world at this moment! Even if this guy is a monster, in fact, no one will mind this. After all, although monsters are rare in the inanimate world, they are not absent, and it''s not a matter of a moment for the summer transportation Dynasty. After all, it''s in their summer transportation Dynasty , at least more than half of the people are from the demon family. Although they are born creatures, they are also from the demon family after all.


    But at this moment, today, this salted Octopus obviously feels that he can''t continue salting fish and is ready to throw himself into the darkness. After all, he doesn''t know whether the owner of that breath will come to attack himself and avenge the early Terrans. Therefore, for the sake of his own life safety, he''d better enter the portal, although he knows After entering the portal that exists in the dark, he may no longer be himself, but all this is the arrangement of fate. If it does not enter the dark portal, he may be the Crusade and attack of the new top powers of the Terran. Even if he explains that those individuals did not die in his hands, he will not have any responsibility He''s role, they will never believe in themselves, so this portal full of darkness and evil has become his only hope and opportunity to live!


    And what''s the need to think so seriously about the world behind the portal? There''s really no need. The world behind the portal is too evil. Besides, even he himself is an evil demon. Even if he lives in seclusion in the deep sea all year round and has never committed any sin, he still can''t change that he is a demon, so from this point of view It doesn''t seem so terrible to go to that portal. On the contrary, he feels that the world behind that portal is the place where he should live, rather than living in seclusion in the overseas deep sea. When a salted fish in this dark place full of doomsday scenes, he should be a wicked thing!


    The figure of the black fog incarnation can''t help smiling as the big octopus gradually becomes smaller and human, but the smile is placed on his face. It feels so strange, so evil and so terrible. Yes, this portal has existed here for countless years. Since the birth of this octopus, this portal has appeared in the world Here, it''s just that the seal has not been lifted. As the octopus enters the realm of saints, although there is no saint fruit position, after breaking through the realm of saints, the energy of the realm of saints on the octopus still leaks out, which makes the portal rich. Maybe the octopus doesn''t know what he will inadvertently bring to the world What terror and doomsday!


    The black fog disappeared, the octopus also disappeared, and the door gradually became invisible, but the door of the door had not been closed, that is to say, the smell of the evil land behind the door had been emitted from this door. The terrible and evil black fog gradually appeared over the sea, and these seemingly terrible black fog However, it gives people a different sense of familiarity! If Su Chuyi only needs to open his eyes when he comes to this world, he doesn''t know when such a terrible black fog came out in the inanimate world! Su Chuyi can be said to be familiar with this kind of black fog, because there is such a terrible black fog in the earth fairy world!


    But now Su Chuyi is not here, and she doesn''t know that there is such a terrible black fog in the inanimate world. Although Su Mu knows that there is such a strange black fog in the earth fairy world, because every time he returns to the earth fairy world is just for cultivation, Su Mu has never explored the black fog world about the western world, that is to say, Now even Su Mu is confused about the countless new black fog! However, at the moment when the black fog appeared, Su Mu noticed it. After all, Su Mu is now a great power in the realm of heaven. His divine knowledge has already covered the whole inanimate world. At the moment when the black fog appeared, Su Mu noticed something wrong even in the deep sea thousands of miles away, So Su Mu mobilized all his divine senses to explore the deep sea, and finally found a scene that made Su Mu feel creepy!

 Chapter 1328

    Now what appeared in Su Mu''s divine consciousness, even he couldn''t keep calm! To know what kind of existence Su Mu is! Which is the top strong person whose accomplishments have reached the realm of heaven! The strength of the whole body is brought into full play, and even the top power that can surpass the level and fight with the eighth grade of the heaven realm! Now, in the world of the inanimate world, where even the sage fruit position does not exist, Su Mu was shocked! In the deep-sea world with thunder and dark clouds, countless monsters don''t know when they appeared. They look terrible one by one. When Su Mu came to the lifeless world, he actually explored the deep sea! At that time, Su Mu didn''t detect anything!


    In other words, these monsters are definitely recent! So why? What about the giant octopus monster? Why doesn''t Su Mu think these monsters were hidden before and didn''t find them? Because Su Mu has absolute confidence in the inanimate world! In this world where even the sage fruit position does not exist, what does the strength of the five grades of Su Mu''s heavenly way represent? Under the situation that Su Mu and Su Chuyi suppress the Tao of heaven in the lifeless world, as long as Su Mu wants to, he can mobilize all the energy of the world with his strength of the five products of the realm of heaven at will. That is to say, in this world, Su Mu is no different from God! But now the problems have made Su Mu unable to keep calm and peaceful!


    Far away in the deep sea, countless monsters have emerged uncontrollably, and those creatures in the deep sea have changed when they touch something, becoming a very strange look! And Dingqing looked, isn''t that the monster that Su Mu first found? What''s wrong with these creatures? Why did it suddenly become like this? Is it difficult that there are still strange events in this world that you don''t know? Su mu can''t believe it! With his strength and divine sense, he has completely explored the whole inanimate world, but what happened in the deep sea seems to be beating Su Mu''s face, which makes Su Mu feel very angry!


    "Zhao Qing, don''t wait. I''ll give you seven days to take Xiangzhou. As for Yangzhou of Wanzhou, take it by the way. It''s estimated that some strange things will happen along the coastline soon! I want to firmly grasp this matter in my own hands. I can''t pass the news out! Do you understand what I mean?" Su Mu took a deep breath and directly ordered Zhao Qing. Originally, Su Mu would never send Zhao Qing out to fight for his territory. After all, Zhao Qing is in command of the sergeant of the north and South palaces, which belongs to his own personal guard, that is to say, Zhao Qing is actually his personal guard, On weekdays, Su Mu will never send his personal guards out to do things! But now the scene in the deep sea makes Su Mu unable to keep calm! This evil and strange thing! Su Mu knows it will never be easy to solve! Maybe it''s time to bleed this summer!


    "Saint Zun, do you mean I''ll go out in person?" Zhao Qing asked somewhat surprised. Her eyes revealed a little surprise and surprise. After all, she also knew what her identity was. Su Mu would never let herself do any task except some necessary things on weekdays, In Zhao Qing''s opinion, there is no place suitable for him in this inanimate world! Even sent out one of the four armies, plus several high-level officials of the quasi holy realm, they can control the world in their hands. They can even win the world without sending out the Tianhe water army and the two real elite of the north and South palaces. Now Su Mu let himself go in person. Zhao Qing was puzzled and surprised at the same time.


    "What will happen this time is not trivial. I can only rest assured that you have to do it yourself. I was going to send Lei Ming, but Lei Ming also has a task. I''m going to ask him to take all the States and counties in the direction of Zhongzhou. If you rely on Xiangzhou and the States and counties in various sea areas, you have to do it yourself. Otherwise, wait until those deep-sea cities I''m afraid we''ll suffer a great loss if we don''t have time to defend! Damn it, there''s not even a sage fruit in the inanimate world, and it''s incredible that there are things that can threaten our summer transportation! "Su Mu''s face is not very good-looking, and said slowly, the monster in the black fog may not be a powerful existence, Even Su Mu thought he could kill all of them with a slap, but there was other terror in the black fog, which made Su Mu feel frightened!


    You should know that even if Su mu, who was aware of the three top strongmen in the realm of seven grades of heaven at the same time in the wasteland world, did not have any feeling. Instead, he felt that even killing these three people would offend tianwu Yun Dynasty and cause trouble, but now it''s different! Now, in a vast world where even the sage fruit position does not exist, Su Mu has reached the realm of heaven and five grades. The combat power of fighting beyond the level has reached the realm of heaven. The terror of the eighth grade is serious, and I feel a threat! It can be imagined that what kind of terrible monster exists in the black fog. Su Mu doesn''t dare to relax his vigilance. The best way is to take all the surrounding coastal counties and make countermeasures after discovering them at the first time!


    Su Mu never thought he would start a war in the other world, and not to fight for territory, but to block the existence that could threaten their summer transportation! But perhaps Su Mu didn''t know that these black fog and monsters appeared not because of others, but because of the arrival of Su Mu and the summer transportation dynasty!


    This sentence is not to say that the great Xia Yun Dynasty and Su Mu had bad luck and were the carriers of disaster, but that Su Mu and Su Mu made some changes after they came to the inanimate world, so that these monsters appeared in the inanimate world! In fact, take the dark portal for example. If it weren''t for the arrival of Su mu, the probability of opening this portal might be extremely small! You know, although this is an abandoned world, there is still heaven and Avenue! What was the first thing Su Mu did after he came to this heaven and earth? In order not to let the Tao of heaven find their existence and not to be exposed to the eyes of the avenue, he directly imprisoned the Tao of heaven in the unbounded world!


    It is precisely because of this that the existence in the black fog has lost its threat, and there is no threat, so he dares to make trouble!

 Chapter 1329

    Although the original inanimate world is an abandoned place and a land used to imprison creatures, there is still the existence of heaven on this land, and naturally there is the terrible existence of the realm of heaven. Therefore, under this serious threat of the original inanimate world, Naturally, the monsters behind the dark portal dare not move easily and act recklessly in the inanimate world, but now the way of heaven has been sealed by Su Mu and Su Chu together. What does this mean? It means that the inanimate world has no direct contact Avenue, so the monsters behind the dark portal can''t bear it, For the first time, it appeared in this tragic world of abandonment and imprisonment.


    If the great Xia Dynasty didn''t come to this world or to this heaven and earth, the dark portal may never be opened again. Now the great Xia Dynasty has come to this heaven and earth. In addition, Su Mu and Su Chuyi sealed the heavenly way of the inanimate world, which also led to the loss of the control of the heavenly way in the whole inanimate world, Without the supervision of heaven, the evil creature behind the dark portal naturally sensed what happened in this heaven and earth. Without worries, he came to the inanimate world without any obstacles, let alone worry that heaven would tell what happened in the inanimate world of Tao, and the great Xia Dynasty came to the inanimate world, It seems to be a great help to these dark creatures! Without the arrival of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu would not have joined hands with Su Chu to seal the heaven of the unborn world. If the heaven of the unborn world were not sealed, the evil creatures behind the dark portal would not appear in the unborn world!


    So it''s the reason why Su Mu planted his own seed this time. Now he has just got the fruit! In fact, this is the end of the force of cause and effect! There is cause and effect in everything in the world. Su Mu killed the demon God of cause and effect and swallowed up the power of cause and effect in the demon God of cause and effect. At this moment, Su Mu naturally understands these, but although Su Mu said he knew that the thing he faced this time was the cause and effect he planted, he didn''t know when he planted it, Obviously, Su Mu doesn''t know what the evil creature behind the dark portal has to do with himself! Su Mu doesn''t know at all that the evil creatures in the dark portal came out entirely because of him and Su Chuyi. They sealed the way of heaven in the inanimate world because they didn''t want to be seen by the avenue when they wanted to develop here in the summer movement.


    Under the wrong circumstances, the monsters behind the dark portal lost their worries after sealing the way of heaven. Now they can say that they lost any worries and directly appeared in the ocean of the unborn world! That evil breath is still crazily corroding other sea demons in the ocean! Sooner or later, all the sea demons in the whole sea area will become the same kind of these evil creatures! At that time, the whole inanimate world will become a desolation and a place for these evil creatures to plunder! It is absolutely conceivable how serious the consequences will be!


    In fact, Su Mu doesn''t know that behind these evil creatures, there is a common master, a common Lord, that is, the strong man in the road environment existing in the black fog, a branch growing in the dark and controlling the dark rules, and the terrorist existence of the bad luck rules! Su Mu didn''t know that the terrible power who mastered the rules of bad luck actually lived in the fairy world, the starting place of his summer dynasty! It can be said that Su Mu knows nothing about the dark portal in front of him, but if Su Mu has gone to the west to explore those black fog, this scene must make su Mu guess something! However, it''s a pity that Su Mu is completely confused now, but one good thing is that many generals in the summer Dynasty were guarding the border of the Western black fog world, so they are very familiar with these black fog.


    Sure enough, about a day later, a strong man in the quasi holy realm suddenly rushed back from the direction of Xiangzhou, and even tore the space all the way to get the fastest speed! It can be imagined how urgent things have happened in Xiangzhou! Su Mu asked Zhao Qing to take Xiangzhou in seven days yesterday. Now it seems that where can we use it for seven days? A little more in one day, the whole Xiangzhou is already in Zhao Qing''s hands. This is the terrible strength that Zhao Qing, who has become a pure blood Tianfeng, can have after entering the realm of saints! But this time, the face of the quasi Saint strong who rushed back was dark. It was obvious that he had encountered something bad, so he hurried to the imperial capital of Yuezhou to report what Xiangzhou saw.


    At this moment, Su Mu is constantly turning over all the existing materials in his mind, trying to find all the news about the existence of evil creatures in the deep sea! But it''s a pity that Su Mu''s brain finally hurt and didn''t find any similar events. Of course, this is also the case that Su Mu didn''t close his mind to the fairy world. If Su Mu used things in the fairy world to find those evil creatures in this world, he might immediately find the common ground between them! But now it seems that Su Mu didn''t find much in common. After all, Su Mu''s divine sense just saw a piece of evil breath and a lot of evil creatures. As for the black fog emitted by those evil creatures, Su Mu just thought it was just the smell emitted by those evil organisms, Don''t care too much!


    But obviously, what Su Mu ignored is actually the closest thing to the truth! The master of these evil creatures, that is, the strong one who has mastered the road realm of disaster rules, has left a portal in countless worlds. There is also a scattered portal in the inanimate world, and there are also such portals in many other middle thousand worlds and independent worlds! Even among many books that Su Mu has not read or read, there is such a dark portal! They seem to be nowhere else! But it has not appeared in many worlds, only in some special situations or in some unfounded worlds!


    But Su Mu didn''t know the problem at all. The master of the disaster rule was obviously avoiding the strong in the realm of the Avenue! It seems that he still has many concerns about the strong in other avenue realm!

 Chapter 1330

    After another half day, the quasi saint who rushed back finally came to the imperial capital and came to Su mu. Seeing that the spirit of the strong in the quasi holy realm was almost exhausted, Su Mu couldn''t help wondering and asked, "what happened that made you waste your spirit and come back in one day?"


    The prospective Saint Da Neng took a deep breath, solemnly saluted Su mu, arched his hand and hurriedly said: "Report back to the holy master! My subordinates have completely mastered Xiangzhou with King Tianfeng, but just as we were about to torture the Lord of Xiangzhou, he suddenly made us feel puzzled looking at the direction of the coastline. He said that the devil in the dark has come back again, and no one can stop the devil in the dark, just like those who went to the deep sea People in general, no one can survive, and no one can escape death. Those demons will turn into sea demons and appear at once from the dark portal! "


    After hearing this, Su Mu could not help frowning. This paragraph did not seem to be spoken by the head of a state or county. Instead, it was like something spoken by a controlled person. This immediately made Su Mu feel very confused and asked, "what happened later? Did he explain what he meant?"


    The quasi Saint monk could not help smiling bitterly, shook his head and said slowly: "The words we reported to the holy master were gone. Originally, we were very confused about what he said and planned to continue to ask, but he finally said that the song from the dark portal was more moving than that of the deep-sea giant demons! Then he died directly! There was no sign! We immediately checked the man''s body and found that he was planted A special power! This power is very strange. When we found the strange power, he disappeared directly! But in the past few minutes, the terrible smell from the distant sea has been detected by us, so King Tianfeng asked his subordinates to rush to the imperial capital and tell the saint about it. "


    Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the speech, and then the quasi Saint strongman said again: "As like as two peas," the emperor, who was not yet part of the Xia Dynasty, was a guard of the Western Black Mist. I had made many contacts with the Western Black Mist world, and this time I was very familiar with the breath from the deep sea. Even I felt that the breath from the deep sea was exactly the same as that of the Western fairyland, but the subjects were not. I''m sure it''s those things, so please decide everything yourself! Please go to the coast of Xiangzhou! "


    Su Mu as like as two peas, nodded his head, and then felt a little bit bad. If these evil creatures came from the deep sea were exactly the same as those in the Western Black Mist world, then they would be in trouble. Actually, Su Mu forgot something and forgot something. That was when he had not grown up long ago, when he returned to the heavenly heavenly kingdom, During Lu''s time, he once entered the dark world! Although Su Mu thought he only stayed in the dark world for a few minutes, all his faces were worried after he came out. Liu Qingyi bluntly told himself that he had entered the black fog world for six or seven days! Su Mu may not remember this clearly, But the monsters in the black fog world firmly remember the smell of Su Mu!


    Any existence entering the black fog world will be locked by their special means in the black fog world, that is, the evil monsters in the black fog world always know where Su Mu is! In addition, by coincidence, Su Mu soared to the fairy world, and the fairy world itself has owned the black fog world since its birth. Although few people care, if Mentioning the black fog world in the West will inevitably cause a panic! Although Su Mu has never personally visited the west to explore the black fog world, Su Mu is at least the master of the earth fairy world and the controller of the earth fairy world, so he also has some understanding of the black fog world.


    From the last time Su Chuyi told himself that even she was not necessarily the opponent of the monster in the black fog world, Su Mu had already put the monster in the black fog world in his heart. You should know that Su Chuyi has definitely reached the ninth grade of the state of heaven. Even she is not the enemy of her opponent. She has definitely touched the state of the avenue, or the horror of standing in the state of the avenue Yes! Su Mu is not nervous this time. Although he is not sure whether the terrorist enemy in the black fog world will take action in person, Su Mu must also go to Xiangzhou and other coastal areas in person.


    Behind the dark portal, there is a terrible space full of darkness and silence. A half skeleton man with half rotten face is standing in front of the portal and observing the new world! They didn''t go to the lifeless world last time, but that time they just opened the seal of the door. In the past, they found that there was a strong road in that world Under the control of the strong, they immediately withdrew back. Until recently, they found that the way of heaven in the unborn world had lost its trace, that is, there were no people in the unborn world who could directly contact the strong, so without saying a word, they began to prepare to curse the unborn world! Countless evil creatures have turned the deep sea into their heaven and earth! Growing on deep-sea islands The sea demons on the sea have been corroded by them, and the whole deep sea has become their dark kingdom! Now, countless dark creatures are rushing towards the distant coastline!


    The half skeleton man looked at the octopus who had just come to this strange space in the portal and couldn''t help grinning. His half skeleton and half rotten meat face smiled very terrible. At this time, the octopus didn''t know that he had become a sacrifice targeted by their dark creatures! Why do their countless dark creatures attack so many worlds? The fundamental reason is to collect sacrifices! The ultimate goal is only one, that is to resurrect their Lord! Raise their supreme lord! Or should we say, untie the seal on their Lord!


    At that time, half skeleton people knew little about the war, but they also knew that their master was besieged and sealed. He spent countless efforts to revive the master''s divine consciousness and countless time to gradually restore the strength of the Lord to the peak! At this moment, just lift the seal, and he will welcome the invincible Lord again! A terrorist existence that walks in countless worlds and brings disasters and bad luck to countless worlds!

 Chapter 1331

    The rule of bad luck is an extremely terrible rule, because it contains endless disasters and bad luck! Once linked with the bad luck rules, everything can be said to be very terrible! For example, when a cultivator touched the bad luck rules, all his relatives in his blood died suddenly. Everywhere he went, there was no disaster. It can be said that just touching the bad luck rules made him a bad luck, let alone offending the bad luck rules and making them enemies, Generally speaking, people who offend the rules of bad luck will basically come to no good end, not because of anything else, but because of the terrible influence of the rules of bad luck! And the bad luck and disaster it brings to you!


    It can even be said that in the face of bad luck rules, if you don''t master any rules, you won''t have any resistance, but even if you master the power of a rule and the degree of mastery is not so high, you can support it for a moment at most. To deal with bad luck rules, unless you are the controller of the dark rules on the upper branch of bad luck rules, In other words, you have the top and incomparable power of rules and can completely ignore the influence of bad luck rules. Otherwise, in the face of bad luck rules, most practitioners have only one end, that is, bad luck to death! Wherever you go, disaster will go! Become a disaster star, despised and disgusted by everyone, and even many defenders will come out to kill you!


    And the strong man in the realm of the avenue behind the dark portal is a terrorist who holds the rules of bad luck! The rule of doom is terrible enough when there is no owner. What''s more, now that the rule of doom has a master, it can give full play to the power of his rules more perfectly! It can be said that such a master of the existence of the rules of bad luck, as long as he doesn''t commit death and offend many powerful people in the realm of great roads, even the strong people in the realm of great roads who have more than him will give way to him. It''s not because of anything else, or because most of the top powerful people have some industries under their hands. If they offend the controller of the rules of bad luck, Then he just needs to go around and take two steps, and there will be a mess under his hands! Therefore, if the controller of the bad luck rule does not offend many powerful people in a row, he is basically the supreme group of existence!


    However, the doom rule controller behind the dark portal seems to be the existence of a strong man who has offended many Avenue realm. If it is not because he has offended too many strong men, how can he fall? In the end, he had to rely on a half skeleton man who was not the third grade of the heaven realm to revive him! However, it has to be said that this half skeleton man is ugly, but he is still very loyal to the controller of the bad luck rules. Let alone others, after the death of the controller of the bad luck rules, he found the other party''s heritage, but instead of swallowing it into his own power and making himself a new generation of controller of the bad luck rules, he chose to revive the other party, He is willing to be a green leaf. Even if his appearance is too scary, he is very lucky for the controller of the rules of bad luck to have such a loyal existence. However, he occasionally cares that he can casually change his appearance and make himself look better, Why do you have to choose such a face with half skeleton and half rotten meat? Isn''t it pure disgusting?


    The answer to the question of the master of bad luck rules is that they are monsters growing in the dark and the most evil creatures in the world. Countless worlds have been swallowed up by them. If they look too good, they don''t look like a bad person. Bad people, evil spirits and monsters are synonymous with all bad things, Although they think this is a kind of praise, they don''t say these titles on their heads anytime and anywhere, while half skeleton people don''t care about these things completely. Since monsters are evil spirits, they should have a look of monsters and evil spirits! It belongs to the appearance of evil creatures in the dark, so he always shows people with this terrible honor. Even if the controller of the bad luck rules saw the face of a half skeleton man in front of him after he was resurrected, the surprise of being resurrected disappeared instantly and changed into a helpless sigh.


    That sigh seemed to contain countless torments. Who wants to lose consciousness for countless years? When he wakes up, what is in front of him is a face with half a black skeleton and half a rotten body? Thanks to the bad luck rule itself, it has some resistance. If other people wake up and see such a thing in front of them, I''m afraid they can''t help but destroy it at the first time. Who will keep it until now? However, once they do so, they will also lose the opportunity to completely resurrect and remove the seal. Is it because they are praised for their loyalty or simply want to completely resurrect themselves with the help of his hand that the controller of the bad luck rule did not kill the half skeleton?


    All this is not important, because his heart is very clear at this moment, not long from the day of his resurrection! Only the creatures of the last two worlds are left! After swallowing the anger of all creatures in these two worlds! He will return with this huge life force! Lift the seal. At that time, a new avenue of doom will appear in front of the living people again. He will once again become the top Avenue strong man. Even other top Avenue strong men must give way to him!


    Of course, the premise is that he doesn''t kill himself or offend too many powerful people. The reason for his last death is that he is too arrogant. The controller relying on the top rules won''t come forward. In addition, the dark rules have been hidden for many years, and the bad luck rules have become a powerful rule to represent the dark rules in the world! Therefore, he was a little inflated and completely ignored other avenue strongmen, which also led to his being besieged by several top Avenue strongmen, and even ensured that he was sealed after his death. Even if he came back from resurrection one day, he must unlock this seal after another to be free! It can be said that the opportunity for resurrection has been completely lost!


    But they didn''t expect that there would be an existence that respected and loyal to the avenue of doom. It would take countless generations to slowly revive the avenue of doom step by step. Up to now, the avenue of doom has returned to its peak strength. As long as the prohibition of countless channels in his body is lifted, he can obtain freedom at will, It is still the road of lawless doom!

 Chapter 1332

    On the Xiangzhou coastline, Su Mu looked at the endless sea level and couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. With his strength, he could clearly and incomparably perceive that countless evil and terrible creatures were appearing madly opposite the distant sea level! Some of them appeared suddenly, and some of those black gases corroded the birth of the sea demon! But there is no doubt that the number of evil creatures is growing crazily, and the number of evil creatures born every day even exceeds hundreds of millions! Although most of them are just a few mole ants, these evil creatures are devouring each other! To become a stronger and more terrible creature! In a short time of two or three days, digital beings have been born among these evil creatures, and they have reached the quasi holy state! Keep going at this speed! I''m afraid that even the existence of the realm of saints may appear in a short time! It can be imagined how shocking this is! If the existence of the realm of saints is really born among these evil creatures, who else in the unborn world can be alone except the summer dynasty?


    Su Mu and the great Xia Dynasty didn''t hide anything about this evil creature. At the same time, several successors of the leaders of the forces who knew the deep-sea affairs at the same time widened their eyes, and then their eyes gradually became loose and white. They were noble and powerful. They could be called invincible in the inanimate world, but they died so simply? Of course not. Of course they won''t just die! I saw the bodies of those quasi saints standing up for some reason. Although their eyes were very lax, their agitated chest showed that they had come back to life. I saw that the inheritors of many power masters and their descendants also showed this problem. They were indeed dead, But now the reason why the chest beat looks no different from living is that they are now under control!


    As for what controls them, this is a very simple and easy question to answer! After gathering in the capital of Xiangzhou to observe the three golden fairyland friars who came back from the deep sea, their ancestors left some evil smells brought back by the three people, and these evil smells don''t need to be explained too much? It is the curse breath carried in the half skeleton human body behind the portal! Yes, the half skeleton man is a terrorist who holds the law of curse! Curse is a very wonderful thing. It can be used over a long distance to make people die at the most unexpected time. The three people who returned to Xiangzhou were only cursed by half skeleton people and brought the curse back to the lifeless world. Now there are many descendants of the masters of power in the lifeless world, In fact, they already carry these curses in their bodies.


    Because few people know about this curse, no one knows even if it has been passed down in their genes. The problem now is that no one knows how many people on the land of the unborn world have suffered this curse. No one knows, even now there are these living dead in the unborn world, For many forces in the lifeless world, the evil smell from the deep sea is the only thing they perceive, but they also know that the Xia Yun Dynasty has grasped all the coastal States and counties. They want to go to the coast to explore. They can''t step into it without the consent of the Xia Yun Dynasty.


    Now the great Xia Dynasty has mastered Yuezhou, Jingzhou, Yangzhou, Wanzhou and Sifang counties in their hands. This is absolutely unbearable news for most leaders of the unborn world! Because they don''t know what will happen if the summer movement expands! But in fact, they are too worried. The summer transportation Dynasty has no interest in them at all. Su Mu ordered to take down all the surrounding states and counties only because he thought the land of Yuezhou was a little smaller, and he had to pass through other states and counties to go to Xiangzhou, so he turned several States and counties into his own chassis. Is it wrong? However, Su Mu obviously forgot one thing, that is, he actually asked Lei Ming to attack other states and counties. Su Mu obviously forgot this thing. After all, the land without boundary is not very important to Su mu. Anyway, it will be abandoned sooner or later, However, it is not without the opportunity to master it in their hands and become one of their fields! It''s just that Su Mu hasn''t had such an idea yet.


    Other forces are naturally clear about the thunder attacking other states and counties. Now they can be said to feel a great headache. The terrorist forces of the Xia Yun Dynasty don''t have to say more. They are very clear in their hearts, but the problem now is that the Xia Yun Dynasty doesn''t take them seriously, even if they attack them, But the mind of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is not on them at all, but on the other side of the deep sea! Can''t it be that they are so powerful that they are not as powerful as the monster in the deep sea in the eyes of the great Xia Yun dynasty? But they don''t know that it is true. Sending thunder to attack them is actually a waste. Now the real enemy of the summer Dynasty is not any force in the unborn world, but those evil creatures from different worlds in the deep sea! Su Mu dares to affirm that these things are not owned by the unborn world!


    The inanimate world is just an ordinary and incomparable world. Such a world can never have such a powerful terrorist war power! Such evil creatures are definitely not possessed by the unborn world! Even in the wild world, there can be no such terrorist creatures! Su Mu boldly guessed that most of these evil creatures came from a different space! And the door explored by his divine consciousness may be the door of the different space! Through that portal, you can reach the strange space full of evil creatures! But the problem now is that as time goes by, more and more evil creatures appear.


    According to the truth, Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about the existence of these things at all, but the problem is that there is an atmosphere behind the portal that Su mu can''t guess. I''m afraid his strength has reached the peak of the realm of heaven, even the realm of Avenue! Because the existence below the peak of the heaven realm, Su mu can never feel anything wrong! Because their strength is not enough to pose a threat to the current Su Mu!

 Chapter 1333

    Now that Su Mu sensed some threats from the deep sea, although it was very light, Su Mu still felt the threat, so Su Mu was so serious that he even came to the beach in person and was always ready to pay attention to the evil creatures coming out of the deep sea. Of course, if this time only a group of ordinary evil spirits came out, So Su Mu will not do it, but if there is a guy who makes himself feel threatened among the evil creatures that appear this time, I''m afraid it''s hard to end. Maybe we should ask Su Chuyi to come and help. This is something Su Mu is extremely unwilling to do!


    Now Su Chuyi has made a deal with himself. Since he promised others, Su Mu thinks he should do a good job as a man. He can''t want others to help you with everything. Another thing is that Su Mu feels that the presence in the deep sea makes him feel threatened. Even if Su Chuyi comes, he may not be his opponent, Now Su Chuyi''s strength is the highest, that is, the peak of the realm of heaven, and the strength of this realm can''t make su Mu feel the threat of life. There is no doubt that the monster in the deep sea makes Su Mu feel the threat of life, so there is no doubt that it is a terrorist existence that has achieved the realm of heaven! If the deep-sea monster really appears, Su Mu''s best solution is to use the three human feelings of the world tree spirit and ask the world tree spirit to solve each other!


    It is precisely because of the human feelings of the spirit of the world tree that Su Mu didn''t show too much panic. If Su Mu didn''t have such a card, it would be a dead end in the face of this kind of thing today, unless they leave the lifeless world and go somewhere else! But the question is, where else can they go if they are not in the lifeless world? Is it difficult to go back to the fairy world? Although it is also a way out, the fairy world has not been fully formed yet! It will take some time to fully accept all their existence up and down in the summer. Now the earth fairy world is not enough to have such strength, so it is OK to return to the earth fairy world, but it is not necessary to return to the earth fairy world at this time point. It is best to wait for Su Chuyi to completely promote the earth fairy world into the top world, That is, after su Chuyi swallowed up the heaven of the inanimate world, the most appropriate time for them to return to the earth fairy world!


    Su Mu could not help narrowing his eyes when he looked at the distant sea level. At this moment, he could clearly feel that the evil atmosphere across the sea level was becoming stronger and stronger! At this moment, those ordinary creatures who were originally evil have raised their strength to a level comparable to the golden immortal by devouring their own clan! There are even many who are comparable to the quasi holy realm! Although the speed of improving his strength depends on swallowing, it is also extremely terrible to Su mu. At this time, Su Mu suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought that although these evil creatures belong to dark creatures, they still have vitality and energy in their bodies, Can they be used as resources to transform the roulette and enhance the strength of the army sergeants during the summer movement?


    Thinking of this, Su Mu couldn''t help but be impatient. Instead of waiting for those evil creatures to come here, he might as well go out and catch a few tests himself! Without a word, Su Mu immediately jumped into the deep sea. How powerful and terrible is Su Mu''s strength? With the strength of the five products in the realm of heaven and the law of Dacheng space, Su Mu''s arrival at the deep sea is just two or three breaths! Without saying anything, Su Mu directly grabbed those evil creatures. In order to do the experiment, Su Mu planned to catch ten evil spirits comparable to quasi saints at one time. However, after su Mu came here, he also found something unexpected, because the smell that made him feel creepy became more and more terrible. Su Mu knew that, If you stay here for a long time, the other party will do it! So this place is not a long stay!


    Su Mu quickly caught ten evil spirits comparable to the quasi holy realm by relying on the power of space law and time rules. Without saying a word, he directly operated the space law and disappeared into the deep sea. Just after su Mu left, the half skeleton talent slowly stepped out of the deep sea. He saw him look around and look at the direction Su Mu left. He could not help but frown: "No! How can there be such a strong smell in the inanimate world!? I should be wrong. It is absolutely impossible to have such a terrible smell in the inanimate world! This strength has definitely grown above the three grades of the state of heaven! But the power of rules just appeared. Is it possible that a peerless strong man passed by here? Looking at the evil spirit, I am curious about what life this is So recently, I caught a few and went back to study them. "


    Half skeleton people are a little confused. A group of evil spirits comparable to quasi saints have grown up. At this moment, there are ten less evil spirits. This is not a small number. Ten evil spirits comparable to quasi saints. What a disaster it will bring to the human race in the lifeless world. It was lost in vain, but it was also helpless. Just now half skeleton people found something wrong He immediately came over when he was young. Anyway, now the inanimate world has lost the way of heaven, and he did not hide his breath. Therefore, Su Mu directly used the power of world rules to forcibly lock the passage of time when he felt the breath of half skeleton people, and then operated the space law to disappear without saying a word. The time rule plus the application of space law Su mu Mu has now firmly controlled it. Without saying anything else, Su Mu has at least the confidence to be invincible in the face of anyone!


    If Su Mu''s space rules are advanced and become space rules, Su mu, who has the power of the two top rules, may even be able to reach the peak strength of the realm of heaven, which is comparable to the strength of the new avenue! We should know that there are such words in countless worlds. Space is respected, time is king, fate is not out, and cause and effect is called emperor!


    This sentence is the power of the top four rules in the world! There are also a series of rules, such as what, of which the most famous is perhaps the rule of force used by Pangu! However, if Pangu didn''t join hands with Da Dao at the beginning of the war, I''m afraid his strength is not enough to slap any of the top ten chaotic demons. Although there has been a saying that one force can break thousands of laws since ancient times, in Su Mu''s view, although the power rules are good, they are far worse than any of the top ten chaotic demons!

 Chapter 1334

    Now Su Mu has mastered the power of time rules. If he can advance the space rules into space rules, Su Mu will master two of the four Supreme rules! Su Mu could not understand the power of the rules of fate, because Su Mu had never studied any branch of fate. However, after swallowing the causal demons among the 3000 chaotic demons, Su Mu began to have the power of the rules of cause and effect. If he could understand them thoroughly, he might be able to master the rules of cause and effect one day, How terrible and powerful will su Mu be when he master the three top rules? No one knows, but we can definitely guess that if Su Mu really mastered the three top rules and entered the realm of the avenue, the day he entered the realm of the avenue will be the day he was detached!


    Although many powerful people have mastered one or two or even two or three rules, it also depends on the quality. Well, among other things, Su Mu has the opportunity to master the two rules and the time rules that Su Mu has mastered. Which of these three forces is not the existence of the top? The four top rules Su Mu will have the opportunity to monopolize the third in the future! In fact, the power of the second rule mastered by most of the strong people in the main road is just a branch of the first sequence rules. For example, the master of the half skeleton man, a strong person in the realm of the main road, the rules he mastered are actually the branch of the dark law of the first sequence rules, and even belong to the branch of the branch! The rule of the power of disaster is indeed a branch of the dark rule, but it is far away. One of the branches of the death rule under the dark rule is the disaster rule!


    It can also be seen that if Su Mu mastered three forces beyond the first sequence of rules, how terrible his strength would be. When he said that he achieved the road, he would be detached from heaven and earth. He was definitely not joking! The existence of three kinds of rules beyond the first sequence can definitely make su Mu achieve that achievement! However, Su Mu has mastered only one of them. Now Su Mu has mastered the power of time rules. As for space rules, Su Mu has some eyebrows now, but it''s causal rules. Needless to say, Su Mu only has some guesses about the power of causality, Now Su Mu''s body has swallowed up the cause and effect demon God and accepted his cause and effect law. Although he has achieved great success, Su Mu himself has too little understanding of the cause and effect law, so it will take a long time to get the power of the cause and effect rules!


    Perhaps it will be many years after su Mu achieved the realm of the avenue before he can master the power of causality rules. After all, causality rules also surpass the top rules of the first sequence! Space is respected, time is king, fate is not out, and cause and effect is called emperor. These words are not just words. These four words also represent the four top rules that surpass everything! Even the operation of any heaven and earth is inseparable from these four forces. One world can have nothing, no breath of life and nothing, but time needs to exist in any heaven and earth. Without time, the world is not one world! And space is the pillar of the world! Without space, the world will not exist!


    If time is the beating heart and many important parts in the world, then space is the frame of the world! Without this framework, the world will never exist! As for cause and effect and fate! Although the power of these two rules is worse than that of time and space, it can be compared with time and space, and there is no need to say more about their horror. No one in this world can escape the control of fate, nor can anyone escape the relationship of cause and effect! If time and space represent the existence of a world, then fate and causality represent the operation of the world! These four forces are indispensable to the world! It is precisely because of this that there is a saying in the world that space is respected, time is king, and fate is called emperor without cause and effect! The existence of this sentence is to praise the world supported by the four top rules, so that countless creatures can exist!


    In the first sequence after that, perhaps the most significant ones are the rules of life, the rules of destruction, the rules of chaos, etc. these forces are called the first sequence of the power of rules. However, so far, Su Mu has never seen any strong person who controls the first sequence. Of course, the owner of the chaotic world who has never met in the wilderness world is an exception, Since the other party can create the chaotic world and let the chaotic beads be born, the strength is definitely one of the best in the realm of the avenue, and the existence of the chaotic world undoubtedly shows the rules controlled by the other party, which is definitely the power of the famous chaotic rules ranking in the first sequence! Such a powerful existence, Su Mu could not be the enemy of the other party before he entered the realm of the Avenue! Even after entering the avenue realm, Su mu can''t match who has been immersed in the first sequence of the avenue realm for many years! Because the strength of the other party has reached the peak of the Avenue! Even ready to transcend your existence!


    If it were not for wanting to exceed, the first sequence would not want to create the chaotic world, and then mobilize the three thousand law to create the three thousand chaos God, in order to lay the groundwork for him. In the chaotic world he created, a force comparable to the first sequence appeared, or he was waiting for the existence of a transcendental sequence in the chaotic world. Waiting for the birth of any one of the four rules!


    However, to his surprise, two of the four rules were born in the chaotic Pearl! Time and space! If you can find the chaotic bead and swallow it, plus the chaotic rules of its first sequence, you can safely reach the detached state! Unfortunately, everything was made for others. At this moment, he may not know that the chaotic bead has been swallowed up by Su Yutong. Now Su Yutong is still in the state of closed practice all the time. Even Su Yutong has not come to the lifeless world and has been practicing in the earth fairy world and has never left. As for whether Su Yutong will return to the wasteland after leaving the customs, Su Mu has asked Su Chuyi to tell Su Yutong that he will practice in the earth fairy world without going back for the time being.


    To tell the truth, now Su Yutong has swallowed up the chaotic beads, which means that Su Yutong has mastered one kind of rule power of the first sequence and two kinds of rule power beyond the first sequence! After su Yutong left the pass, Su Mu also felt that he could completely give this position to her. Once Su Yutong had the strength comparable to the realm of heaven, Su Mu immediately abdicated and gave way to the virtuous. After all, in this position, Su Mu was lazy every day. Anyway, it was the same as not sitting. After all, even if Su Mu abdicated, he could support the summer movement behind the scenes.

 Chapter 1335

    Su Mu himself is not so interested in the position he is sitting in, nor does he regard rights as the most important thing in his life like other emperors. For Su mu, relatives are the most important existence in Su Mu''s life! Without relatives, what can su Mu think of the three worlds he owns? Therefore, for Su mu, whether Su qinger or Su Yutong, or his disciple Lu Wanxi, or his lover, they are the most important existence in his life. They are indispensable. All of them are su Mu''s inverse scales. He handed over the summer Dynasty to Su Yutong, so that Su mu can retreat behind the scenes and practice at ease, Obviously, in this way, Su Mu''s speed of improving his strength will become faster. The stronger Su Mu''s strength is, the stronger the strength of the summer dynasty!


    As the saying goes, if Su mu can enter the realm of the great road in the shortest time, Su mu, who masters the power of time rules, will become the top among countless strong people in the realm of the great road. Even if Su Mu will be several different from those who have stood in the realm of the great road for many years, but Su Mu has the power of time rules, We can definitely become one of the strongest in this world at the first time when we enter the realm of the great road! It is not unreasonable that the rule of time is called the most powerful of the four rules. Unless others master the power of one of the four rules, they can be compared with Su Mu!


    But now Su Mu is worried that these problems do not play any role. What Su Mu needs to do now is to study whether these evil spirits in the quasi holy realm can become a more powerful tonic for their summer transportation! If it can be used as a resource, these endless evil spirits will be the greatest help to improve their strength during the summer transportation! No one! How huge is the energy contained in countless evil spirits? Although the realm is not high, they have a large number! If all the energy in their bodies is fused together, there will be no problem in casting a heavenly realm!


    Su Mu took a deep breath, took out the transformation wheel from his personal space, and tried to put an evil spirit in the quasi holy realm into it. It was only a blink of an eye. The evil spirit turned into a smoke of gunpowder. When Su Mu thought that the experiment failed, these evil spirits could not be used as the resources they needed for their summer transportation, The transformation wheel in front of Su Mu suddenly sent out a startling light! The energy and life breath in the evil spirit have been transformed into pure Aura! Su Mu couldn''t help but stare and take a deep breath. It seems that his experiment really succeeded! Doesn''t that represent their strength in the summer dynasty? They will run up like a rocket in a short time!


    Su Mu couldn''t bear the excitement in his heart! I didn''t expect that there would be such a treasure in this world! The existence of conversion Roulette is a treasure of plug-in level! Although it is said that a person can be promoted to the realm of a saint at most, and there is no hope of improving his cultivation all his life! But how many people in the world can rely on their own ability to achieve the realm of saints? Therefore, the transformation wheel in Su Mu''s hand has become the most important treasure in their summer transportation in Su Mu''s heart! All the energy in this world can be transformed into the purest Aura! It can be used to improve anyone''s cultivation!


    Without saying anything, Su Mu directly put the remaining evil spirits in the realm of nine quasi saints into the transformation wheel! After a while, the energy in the conversion wheel has reached a limit! Now the energy in the roulette can definitely cast three strong men in the quasi holy realm for their summer transportation! Su Mu couldn''t keep calm. Without a word, he tore the space and came to the barracks. Now what Su Mu has to do is to choose three ordinary sergeants of the first and second grade of Jinxian realm and use the conversion wheel to improve his cultivation to the quasi holy realm! As for why Su Mu didn''t choose those great golden immortals to use the power in the transformation wheel, it''s because the talents of those great golden immortals are still very good. In the future, they rely on themselves to enter the quasi holy realm and hope to surpass the holy realm. Coupled with the cultivation of the summer Dynasty, it''s not impossible to surpass the holy realm. I''m afraid these first-class and second-class soldiers in the golden immortals realm have no holy realm in their life! Therefore, it is most appropriate to use the conversion wheel to improve their cultivation!


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate. He immediately came to the camp tent. Su Mu''s arrival immediately aroused a cry in the camp. You know, Su Mu is the leader of their summer dynasty! It''s the saint of their summer Dynasty. In ordinary days, it''s basically the existence of a dragon without a tail. Today, I actually bend down to the camp of these golden immortal state sergeants! But they responded very quickly! Without saying a word, he saluted Su Mu and said, "let''s see the holy master!"


    "Get up! The reason why I came here today is very simple. That is to improve your strength. I won''t beat around the bush. You are all the cornerstones of my summer movement, so you should know that I created more than 700 strong people in the quasi holy realm with a treasure a while ago? Your luck is good. Today''s opportunity is your turn, but now I The energy in the transformed roulette in your hand is only enough to promote the existence of the three golden immortals into the quasi holy realm. First of all, people with good talents don''t have this opportunity, because your future talents are not necessarily the quasi holy realm. One thing must be clear if you want to become a quasi holy person through this opportunity, that is, after you achieve the cultivation of quasi holy through the transformed roulette, you will have this life For the first time, your accomplishments will stagnate in the quasi holy realm. Unless you have enough energy to use the transformation wheel to improve your strength to the holy realm in the future, you can''t go further. So this time, I only need three people with extremely poor talents. Do you understand what I mean? "Su Mu said slowly, looking at many sergeants below.


    This remark immediately caused an uproar. You should know that they are only the cultivation of Jinxian realm. At least half of them are only about the fourth grade of Jinxian realm, and there are not many first and second grades, but there are also some. A breeze blew on the field, and then a congenital creature of the first grade of Jinxian realm stood up, He came to Su Mu and bowed to Su mu.

 Chapter 1336

    Su Mu couldn''t help smiling at the first-class innate creature in the golden fairyland. The innate creature in the golden fairyland took a deep breath, and then solemnly said to Su Mu: "Holy master, my subordinates voluntarily achieved the quasi holy cultivation through the conversion of roulette, and I became a member of our transportation Dynasty at the first time when I entered the wasteland world in the summer transportation dynasty! For more than 100000 years, my cultivation has only improved from the realm of true immortals to the realm of Golden immortals. My subordinates know that my talent is low. Although I will lose the future by converting roulette to achieve quasi holy cultivation, my subordinates feel that without holy master you , without the existence of transformation roulette, I''m afraid it''s difficult for my minister to enter even Da Luo Jinxian in his life, so my minister is willing to be the first experimental object! "


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech, then came to him, patted him on the shoulder with his hand, and said slowly: "You''re very good. In fact, many innate creatures have very low talents. I know that, but I don''t care about your talents. Even if your talents are low? As long as you work hard for our summer games, we will never treat any of you badly. You''re right. Your talents are not strong enough, but you You need to think clearly. After you enter the quasi holy state through the transformation of roulette, your strength will no longer be able to be improved by half a step! Understand what I mean, you can''t be improved by half a step! "


    "Report back to the holy master! I understand! But I think that without changing the roulette, I will become a sergeant at the top of the golden immortal realm in the future! If I enter the quasi holy realm through changing the roulette, I will not have no hope to achieve the quasi holy realm in the future! What''s more, compared with the golden immortal realm, the cultivation of the quasi holy realm can make it easier for me to help the holy master do well Any order issued by the great Xia Dynasty! On the battlefield, the subjects have the cultivation of quasi holy realm, and their lethality will be even greater! " The innate creature of the golden immortal realm said solemnly and incomparably that although he entered the quasi holy realm through the transformation of the roulette, he probably couldn''t go further in his life, but in his opinion, this is actually an opportunity, an opportunity to improve his strength! Losing this opportunity, he can''t enter the Golden immortal realm in his life! This is very clear in his heart!


    Although he is a born creature in the world of the great wilderness and the first group of born creatures, his talent is indeed very low. There are saints Hongjun and generals of the five products of the great Luo Jinxian in the same group as him. Now more than 100000 people have passed. Coupled with years of hard cultivation in the world of the great wilderness, he only has the golden fairyland The strength cultivation of the world''s first-class product! How big the gap between this strength and the quasi holy realm is, it can be seen without saying! Seize this opportunity, he knows that this is his only opportunity to enter the quasi holy realm! Even if he can''t improve half a step in the future, he must seize this opportunity.


    "Well, in that case, one of the three quasi saints is you, and I will choose the other two casually. You should be aware of one thing. Although you will lose the future if you enter the quasi saints'' realm through the transformation of roulette, you will never suffer losses if you follow our summer movement, and the transformation of roulette into the quasi saints'' realm may also be for most of you It''s a chance, isn''t it? "Su Mu said slowly, looking at countless sergeants in the golden immortal realm.


    It is extremely difficult to promote all the golden immortal realm up and down in the summer movement to become quasi holy friars. However, what Su Mu has to do now is not to promote all the friars in the golden immortal realm to the quasi holy realm, but to bring most of the sergeants who have no future but the peak of the golden immortal realm into the quasi holy realm.


    ......


    Half a month passed by, and the breath from the deep sea became more and more huge. Even many evil spirits had been killed near the sea. Many Sergeant generals of the great Xia Yun Dynasty had fought with those evil spirits a while ago. In the past half a month, Su Mu also promoted more than a dozen sergeants of the golden immortal realm of the great Xia Yun Dynasty to the highest level through the transformation wheel Quasi holy realm! What is this concept! For the inanimate world, more than a dozen strong quasi holy realm can sweep this world, except for Zhongzhou Dazhou imperial dynasty! Su Mu just created so many quasi holy strongmen in just half a month! It can be imagined that quasi holy is so worthless in the summer dynasty!


    Although it is said that the top combat power of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is still saints and quasi saints, the number of quasi saints in the great Xia Yun Dynasty is very terrible! Nearly 5000 monks in the quasi Saint realm! And this number will continue to increase rapidly. The evil spirits in the deep sea may be a disaster to others, but when Su Mu''s experiment was successful, these evil spirits Spirit is no longer a disaster. After su Mu distributed the matter of catching evil spirits, all the strong people in the Xia Yun Dynasty went out to catch these evil spirits. Countless evil spirits were caught by the Xia Yun Dynasty and entered the transformation wheel, which became the nourishment for them to improve their strength!


    Su Mu also handed over the transformation wheel to Zhao Qing for management. Su mu can''t transform so many people every day and let them enter the quasi holy realm. Unfortunately, the lifeless world is not their base camp in the summer transportation Dynasty. Otherwise, Su mu can use the transformation wheel to create an altar dedicated to improving the strength of their soldiers in the summer transportation dynasty! By transforming the energy in the wheel, it''s impossible Continuously increase the number of quasi Saint strongmen in the summer dynasty!


    In the deep sea, half skeleton people looked at the other end of the sea with a very ugly face at this moment. What is this? What are they releasing countless evil spirits for? In order to make this world their world, cost them to become stronger, enhance their strength and revive the capital of the Lord, but now? Basically, evil spirits with good accomplishments have been caught, and the remaining evil spirits that are still swallowing and growing have not been let go. In just half a month, the number of their evil spirits has only tripled! What concept is this! You know how terrible the growth rate of their evil spirits is! Originally, in the other side of the world, the number of their evil spirits soared more than 20 times in half a month!


    "Damn it! Are you evil spirits or are we evil spirits! Devouring evil spirits makes your strength stronger! You are much darker than us dark creatures! Who is the real dark creature!?" the half skeleton man said with an ugly face!

 Chapter 1337

    Countless evil spirits are constantly expanding at this moment, but their number has not been greatly improved. The fundamental reason is that the great Xia Yun Dynasty regards these infinitely born evil spirits as a resource for their great Xia Yun Dynasty to improve their strength. If these resources are inexhaustible, It''s definitely a very happy thing for them in the great Xia Dynasty. For the great Xia Dynasty, they need to urgently improve their strength, because they know that there are still very powerful enemies waiting for them in the flood world. If they don''t have enough strength, they just rely on Su Mu alone, even if they return to the flood world, They can''t continue to rule the barren world under their command!


    As a side of Yunchao, there should be countless thousands of worlds under its command. For example, top Yunchao such as tianwu Yunchao has more than tens of thousands of worlds under its command? I''m afraid even they can''t count them clearly. It is precisely because the world under their command constantly provides them with effective strength that they will remain in a high position for countless years. There has never been any fault. For one side of the Yun Dynasty, in addition to their own strength, their own world is definitely a way to enhance their power, Because these worlds belong to them, at least one talented person can exist in thousands of worlds for countless years. With the cultivation of their tianwu Dynasty, it will be a top combat power!


    Let''s put it this way, a strong man in the realm of the great road can protect one side of the transportation Dynasty for countless years, but no one can guarantee that the strong man in the realm of the great road will not fall. A strong man in the realm of the great road is far from enough to guard one side of the transportation Dynasty, because if other transportation dynasties want to become stronger, it is also a shortcut to become stronger quickly by attacking other transportation dynasties! Now, the Xia Dynasty is not qualified to plunder other dynasties, because only Su Mu has reached the level of medium-sized dynasty! The strength of other people in the Xia Dynasty, even the most ordinary Dynasty, also has a lot! Therefore, now the summer Dynasty needs to urgently improve their own strength!


    What''s more, there are still such horrors as the tianwu Dynasty in the wasteland world. Although they don''t know why the tianwu Dynasty attacked them, all these are not important. Once the two sides send troops, they will fight to the end, regardless of cause and effect. Now the strength of the summer Dynasty is far less than that of the tianwu Dynasty, so they need to urgently improve their strength, Make yourself stronger and let the great Xia Dynasty firmly sit in the position of the middle Dynasty, and then they can improve their power by plundering other dynasties! As long as the great Xia Dynasty can grow up in a short time and have the strength to plunder the lower Xia Dynasty, the speed of strengthening the great Xia Dynasty will present a qualitative leap!


    There is no need to say more about the resources owned by one side of the transport Dynasty. Even the lowest transport Dynasty is also one side of the transport Dynasty. Under its command, it controls at least five worlds as territory. If one side of the lower transport Dynasty is plundered into their possession, there is no doubt that the strength of the summer transport Dynasty will increase greatly! Now the great Xia Yun Dynasty has no strength to plunder, so what they have to do now is to become stronger. Now the number of quasi saints in the great Xia Yun Dynasty is close to 5000, of which about 1000 are quasi saints achieved by transforming roulette. They have stagnated in this realm all their life, so they still rely on the remaining 4000 quasi saints, Once they all enter the realm of saints, the great Xia Dynasty will completely gain a foothold. If there are more than five strong tiandaojing in the great Xia Dynasty, then the great Xia Dynasty can really be regarded as a medium-sized dynasty!


    Although it sounds like a long way to go, in Su Mu''s opinion, all this will not take much time. The 3000 chaotic demons in the summer Dynasty are only one step away from the realm of saints at this moment! The most terrible thing is that they are still at the moment of recovering their cultivation, that is to say, their strength of 3000 chaotic demons will be improved at an extremely terrible speed and become strong in the realm of heaven! Even now they are just the peak of quasi holy realm, but Su Mu estimates that it will take up to 100000 years, and they will all return to the cultivation of heaven realm! At that time, the great Xia Dynasty will completely stand at the level of medium-sized Dynasty and have the capital to start the war of plunder. As for now, what the great Xia Dynasty needs to do is to frantically improve its strength.


    On the other hand, Su Yutong is still digesting the promotion brought to her by Su Mu''s blood at this moment in the earth fairy world. The anti replenishment of blood is extremely terrible. What''s more, Su Mu has accumulated for so many years until he has entered the fifth grade of the heaven realm, and Su Yutong has stepped into the quasi Saint peak. The anti replenishment power of blood is enough to make su Yutong have the strength of the peak of the saint realm in an instant! This is no joke! Once Su Yutong digests all the blood power from Su mu, her strength will reach the peak of the sage state in an instant! What''s more terrible is that Su Yutong has refined the chaotic beads, and the power of the three rules has begun to imperceptibly integrate into her body. Perhaps even Su Yutong doesn''t know it. At this moment, she has mastered the power of the three rules!


    The power of three rules! Needless to say, time rules are called the most powerful force of rules, and their horror is self-evident. So are space rules. Even the current Su mu can''t understand the power of space rules, because he hasn''t mastered space rules yet. As for chaos rules, although they seem to be weaker than time and space, However, chaos rules are also the top rules of the first sequence. No one knows what kind of terrorist chemical reaction they will have after mastering them. But now Su Yutong has completely integrated the three rules into his own body without knowing it! In other words, as long as Su Yutong steps into the realm of the avenue and reaches the third or fourth class of the realm of the avenue, he can immediately produce world exclusion and instant detachment!


    This is the result that Su Mu still needs to go a long way to have. If Su Mu wants to have the power to transcend the realm at the first time when he enters the realm of the avenue, he also needs to understand his own space rules and the rules of cause and effect! However, the slight difference is that Su Mu needs to achieve transcendence in an instant if he wants to set foot in the realm of the avenue, and Su Yutong needs to practice to the fourth level of the realm of the avenue to achieve transcendence. Perhaps this is also a distant gap between the first sequence and the four rules.

 Chapter 1338

    At this moment, the breath in Su Yutong''s body can no longer be suppressed. Then a very terrible breath suddenly pierced out of Su Yutong''s body. However, in a moment, Su Yutong took it back and slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, Su Yutong seems to have no strength, or even doesn''t exist in this space, Nor does it exist in this time, which is the horror of time rules and space rules! Mastering these two rules is already invincible in the innate sense! Because even if a strong person in the realm of Avenue wants to kill someone who has both time rules and space rules, as long as he gives the other party time to react, the other party can disappear in this world!


    The last thing the controllers of time rules and space rules need is for others to give themselves reaction time, because for them, they can control the passage of time at will, and even the strong in the realm of Avenue can never see anything wrong! What is this concept? That is to say, Su Yutong, who is now just the peak of the sage, can disappear in front of each other in an instant even in the face of the strong in the realm of the avenue, leaving the other party untraceable! This is the mystery of the rules of time! In the other party''s eyes, Su Yutong seems to have done nothing in place. In Su Yutong''s eyes, all the surrounding time has fallen into her control. In addition, he tears the space at the moment of controlling time and uses two rules to hide his breath and direction. Even the strong in the realm of the avenue wants to kill Su Yutong, It has become impossible! In other words, now Su Yutong doesn''t need to worry about the threat of the strong in the realm of Avenue! Although she doesn''t have the strength of the strong in the avenue realm, Su Yutong has the ability to escape in an instant in the face of the strong in the avenue realm! Even Su mu, who has now reached the realm of heaven, can''t do this!


    Although Su Mu also mastered the rules of time, the difference lies in that Su Mu himself did not master the rules of space. If he only used the rules of time, Su Mu''s control of the rules of time is definitely much better than Su Yutong, but the difference lies in that Su Yutong used the rules of time to tear the space at the moment without leaving any trace, Unless the other party is also proficient in space rules, Su Mu will be noticed and caught up by the other party even if he uses time rules to control the passage of time and opens up space for himself to leave! Because the space rules will not leave any traces after tearing the space, just like a drop of water suddenly integrated into a lake wave. What''s more terrible is that even the ripples on the water surface will not be left!


    If Su Mu wants to leave in front of the strong in the avenue realm by using the space law with the help of this move, he will definitely leave traces, because even if Su Mu drops into the lake, people will find the ripples on the water surface, and such ripples can make a strong in the avenue realm easily find the direction Su Mu is leaving and find Su Mu according to the ripples, This is the huge gap between space rules and space rules! In other words, Su Yutong is better than Su mu in some way. Even if Su mu can easily defeat Su Yutong with his fighting ability, Su Yutong''s traceless move can make su Mu lose his target in an instant. That is to say, even if Su mu can fight against the top eight in the realm of heaven, he remains invincible, But in front of Su Yutong, even if she is just a saint, Su mu can''t defeat Su Yutong!


    "Good guy, are all the descendants of the Su family monsters? They have become the peak of the sage realm just after entering the sage realm! They still have the breath of the power of three rules! Whether you or your father, they are monsters! No, monsters insult you a little. You are eleven thousand times more terrible than monsters!" Su Chuyi felt the terrible breath that had just passed from Su Yutong. Without saying a word, he came to Su Yutong''s closed place, and just saw Su Yutong standing in place without any breath. However, Su Chuyi saw Su Yutong by relying on his ability of heaven and felt the three powerful and incomparable rules in each other''s body!


    Su Chuyi didn''t hesitate. He immediately called Su mu with his mind, and Su Mu felt no hesitation after being called by Su Chuyi''s mind. He got through the coordinates of the earth fairy world and immediately returned to the earth fairy world. He came to Su Chuyi and Su Yutong. Su Yutong didn''t feel any strange when he saw the sudden emergence of Su mu, She was very used to this scene in her early years. Su Mu couldn''t help smiling when he looked at Su Yutong leaving the customs. Then he slowly walked in front of her, nodded and said, "yes, now you have surpassed me."


    "Dad laughs. My daughter knows herself well. Now Yutong is not your opponent." Su Yutong also smiles a little and says slowly. Over the years, Su Yutong''s character has become much more cheerful, at least not that cold little girl. Su Mu laughs and says slowly: "I''m not joking. Even if I practice with you in the first day of junior high school, you can''t beat me. I''m afraid that you, who now master the power of the three rules, can leave easily and calmly even if the strong ones in the avenue realm are in front of you? Good! You deserve to be the daughter of Su Mu! By the way, has your constitution... Changed?"


    Su Mu didn''t feel too many changes in Su Yutong''s physique at this moment. Some distrustful Su Mu immediately chose to ask questions. After all, after having the Tao body, Su Mu found that it was originally regarded as the most terrible physique by himself or all the strong people in this world. It seems that that''s the same thing. The strength of the Tao body lies in detachment, The strength of chaos lies in the avenue, and the gap between the two is self-evident!


    Su Yutong nodded after hearing the speech, then sent out the breath in his body and said slowly, "there are changes. Now I feel that the constitution seems to be much stronger than before. This constitution should not be called chaotic body. Calling it chaotic body seems to be an insult to it."


    Su Mu smiled, nodded and solemnly said: "Yes, for this system, calling it chaos is indeed an insult! It''s not chaos! It''s Tao! It''s a straight and detached physique! However, although this physique is stronger than chaos, it has lost the power of chaos. That is to say, you need to practice hard to improve yourself, not the same as before Even rest can help you improve your accomplishments. "


    "If the cultivator doesn''t practice by himself, he won''t have the comfort of his own practice."

 Chapter 1339

    Su Mu couldn''t help smiling after listening to Su Yutong''s words. Su Mu didn''t want to speculate too much about Su Yutong''s own thoughts. Everyone has his own way to go. Su Mu naturally doesn''t go back and make any interference with Su Yutong''s choice, not to mention that Tao body itself transcends the existence of chaotic body, Although it is said that the chaotic body can forcibly lift a person''s strength to the realm of the road when he sleeps all day, in addition to this, the chaotic body seems to have no other aspects that exceed the rest of his physique. Now Su mu, who has the Tao body, can''t help thinking that the chaotic body in his body seemed to be compared with the Tao body, The weak are not just a little! That''s a qualitative difference!


    If the chaotic body is the invincible constitution of the avenue realm, then the Dao body is far beyond the avenue realm, even beyond the detachment realm. Even in the world after detachment, the Dao body can definitely have a place! Because Su Mu now knows very well that his Taoist body has just entered the process of transformation, but now Su mu can clearly and incomparably realize that his Taoist body is far more than the chaotic body he mastered before. There is no comparability between the two physiques at all. If you have to compare, I''m afraid the chaotic body will be completely crushed by all aspects of the Taoist body, The only thing that the chaotic body can compare with the Tao body may be the promotion that he can bring before a person has entered the realm of the avenue. It is absolutely huge! This is something that the Tao body can''t do. The reason for the existence of the Tao body is not for the realm of the Tao, because even now the Tao body that Su Mu has just entered the transformation has made Su Mu aware of the huge gap between the two, let alone the complete refinement of the Tao body. At that time, I''m afraid the chaotic body doesn''t match the shoes of the Tao body! Not to mention the comparison!


    This is not that Su Mu is belittling the chaotic body to enhance the strength of the Tao body, but a fact. The gap between the Tao body and the chaotic body is just like the bright moon in the sky and the firefly on the earth. Can they be compared? Of course not. Now, seeing Su Yutong''s successful transformation and becoming the owner of the Tao style, although she has just started to change and the road to go in the future is still very long, Su Mu is still happy. After su Yutong has the Tao style, the Xia Yunchao can trust her more, Su mu can rest assured that he can stay behind the scenes of the summer transportation Dynasty. He doesn''t have to make his own decisions at any time. Thinking of this, Su Mu doesn''t know why. He seems to be a little excited, as if he can''t wait to teach Su Yutong the position of the leader of the summer transportation Dynasty.


    ......


    It has been five days since Su Mu returned to the inanimate world. The first thing Su Mu did when he returned to the great Xia Yun Dynasty was not to teach Su Yutong his position, but to go and see the process of the transformation of the quasi saint and strong in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. It is absolutely unbelievable to say what the great Xia Yun Dynasty is doing now! Because they are making a quasi Saint strong at this moment! What concept is this! How does quasi Saint exist? It is the most powerful state of the world of heaven except for saints! He is a peerless strong man who has turned the world around! When the realm of heaven does not appear and the realm of saints does not appear, the quasi Saint strong is the absolute benchmark to measure whether a world is strong or not! Even if there is no strong man in the realm of saints in a vast world, the number of quasi saints in the world has at least reached a hundred figures!


    The world with hundreds of quasi saints is already a medium-sized world! The existence of the strong with the realm of saints is the absolute top world! And what is the summer Dynasty doing now? They''re crazy about creating quasi saints! As long as there are enough resources, the great Xia Dynasty will be able to create quasi saints endlessly. In the short five days since Su Mu left, the number of quasi saints in the great Xia Dynasty has broken through again and entered the number of 5000! Now the quasi saints of the great Xia Dynasty are scattered out, enough to occupy the middle world of 50 square meters! What is this concept!? That''s a world of fifty square! Now the great Xia Dynasty has created more than 1000 quasi saints by transforming the roulette. Plus the more than 4000 quasi saints originally owned by the great Xia Dynasty, if the number of quasi saints in the great Xia Dynasty is exposed, it will definitely shock countless people! Not to mention far away, if the news of the five thousand quasi saints in the great summer movement is passed on, who in the whole inanimate world will not obediently send it to the door to take refuge? Do you still need them to attack and occupy it in person? There''s no need at all!


    Su Mu was even more excited when he found the benefits brought by the transformation of the roulette. After their continuous hunting and killing in the summer movement, the number of evil spirits in the deep sea not only did not decrease, but also increased. This shows that the inanimate world can definitely be used as a resource supplement for their continuous strengthening in the summer movement! In a short time, the way of heaven in the unborn world must not be destroyed! Because once the Tao of the unborn world is swallowed up, the avenue will definitely be noticed. What Su Mu has to do now is to reduce the time for the extinction of the unborn world as much as possible, or to think of a way to completely control the unborn world in his own hands. Even the strong in the realm of the avenue dare not ask too much! But for Su Mu now, it is impossible to do this. Unless Su Mu makes use of the three human feelings left by the spirit of the world tree, Su mu can''t let the strong in the avenue realm give up the unborn world to himself. Even in his eyes, the unborn world is just a place abandoned by them! He can''t easily give up the inanimate world to himself!


    Besides, it is inevitable that there are several common friends among countless strong people in the realm of Da Xia Yun Dynasty. If the news of Da Xia Yun Dynasty is found and told to chaos Avenue by the supreme avenue of the inanimate world, wouldn''t they look stupid? Therefore, it is not easy to recover the inanimate world under your command! The best way for Su Mu now is to prolong the time of the destruction of the inanimate world and let the evil spirits in the deep sea of the inanimate world constantly improve their strength in the summer dynasty! If all the soldiers and even the maids in the great Xia Yun Dynasty have the cultivation of quasi holy realm, does the great Xia Yun dynasty still need to fear any forces? Not at all! Unless it''s idle, take the initiative to find the trouble of the top strong!

 Chapter 1340

    Although it is said that the quasi saints are just a group of mole ants in front of the strong ones in the avenue realm. With a wave of his hand, you can kill countless quasi saints at will, don''t forget that if all the people in the Xia Yun Dynasty really become quasi saints one day, how far will su Mu''s self-cultivation reach? At that time, Su Mu only needs to frighten the other side''s Avenue realm, and the strong don''t let them take it easily, and the quasi holy army under the Xia Yun Dynasty is definitely enough for them to drink a pot! The number of people up and down in the great Xia Dynasty has not been fully understood even by the current Su mu, because the number is too huge. Let''s say that if the number of creatures killed during the great disaster in the wasteland world is one, then the number of people in the great Xia Dynasty is 100!


    Don''t think it looks like a gap between one and one hundred, but this is Su Mu''s metaphor! You want to know how many creatures will die in a catastrophe? Countless! Not to mention anything else, the witch killing sword made by the Lich family to deal with the Lich family during the Lich robbery, that is, the birth of Xuanyuan sword in later generations, is a sword that killed millions of people and melted with millions of people''s blood! During the Lich catastrophe, the million billion lives fallen by the Terrans were actually only one percent of the total number of all creatures fallen during the Lich catastrophe! In this way, the number of fallen creatures during the Lich catastrophe should be multiplied by 100 on the millions of fallen creatures of the Terran! And maybe it''s not just multiplied by a hundred! But we''ll count it by one hundred! In this way, the number of fallen creatures during the Lich catastrophe can be imagined, and now the population of the summer Dynasty is more than 100 times that of the Lich catastrophe! It can be imagined how many creatures there are in the summer dynasty!


    Even if more than half of them need to rely on the transformation wheel to achieve the quasi holy realm, in this way, there are enough 30% to enter the existence of the holy realm. Among these 30%, through the irrigation and improvement of a large number of resources, at least one tenth of the strong in the realm of heaven can be born. Don''t take this one tenth of the 30% as a matter of fact, This is also a very terrible quantity. It can even be said that this quantity has exceeded the vast majority of Yunchao. Even the top Yunchao does not necessarily have so many strong tiandaojing, but now the only problem is that these things are still unclear. The only thing that can be determined is, In the future, the great Xia Dynasty also has at least 3000 strong people in the realm of heaven, because even if one of the 3000 chaotic demons is killed by Su mu, there are more than 2000. They will at least exist in the realm of heaven in the future, because they only need to restore their cultivation to the peak, they will be enough to stand at the peak of the realm of heaven!


    Even in the future, the demon God may achieve the realm of Avenue! Because the time demon has really appeared a trace of the power of time rules! Even if it''s just a trace, the time demon God does have the opportunity to achieve the cultivation of the avenue realm. If the time demon God didn''t join the Xia Yun Dynasty, his strength now is not enough to cover his own time rules. Chaos Avenue will definitely attack the time demon God, because in the eyes of that Avenue, Time demon is just a tool man created by him. Why should he master one of the four rules of time? Can you even be on an equal footing with yourself immediately after you achieve the realm of Avenue in the future? Therefore, if the time demon did not join the summer Dynasty, then waiting for him will be the continuous crusade of chaos Avenue! However, the good news for the time demon now is that it has joined the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The great Xia Yun Dynasty does not care about his time rules. After all, in Su Mu''s view, the time rules also exist. Whether the time demon can master and play them out and achieve the Great Road realm in the future depends on him.


    If the time demon can really achieve the realm of the road and master the rules of time, they must have a top-level presence who can really win in the future! If we say that all the remaining chaos demons except the cause and effect demons can master the power of rules and enter the realm of the avenue, there is no way to guess how terrible the strength of the summer Dynasty will be! The three thousand chaotic demons themselves are just tool people created by the chaotic Avenue. They rely on the power of a little law to create existence. However, the chaotic Avenue may not expect that the future achievements of the three thousand chaotic demons have reached the peak of the state of heaven! It''s only half a step away from being able to compare with yourself! It also exists in the realm of Avenue!


    Perhaps this is why the avenue created Pangu to kill them once! The purpose is to give them pressure and let them do things for themselves safely. They don''t need to go too far in any of the remaining things. This is something that the avenue doesn''t say, but it is clear in the hearts of the three thousand chaotic demons! The thing that dawao can''t think of is that someone in the chaos demon has mastered the power of rules! And this man is not someone else! It is the time demon God that he attaches most importance to. In this way, how can the avenue keep calm? Fortunately, the avenue doesn''t know the time at this moment. The demon God has mastered a trace of time rules. Otherwise, I''m afraid the strength of the other party''s sending troops will be increased countless times!


    Time demon God was born in the hand of chaos Avenue. It can be said that chaos Avenue is the master who created time demon God! The chaos Avenue totally didn''t expect that at the beginning, he just injected a little force of law into the time demon God, and it is still the same for other chaos demons, but the chaos Avenue can''t think that these guys have mastered the force of law to the peak one by one! Cultivation also reached the peak of heaven one by one! Some even began to think about how to break through the realm of the avenue, get rid of the chaotic world and get rid of their own control. How can this idea be accepted for chaos Avenue? But they can''t kill them. After all, they have to find chaotic beads for themselves in the chaotic world. If there are no three thousand chaotic demons, chaotic beads don''t know when they will appear in front of them!


    So he just created Pangu, killed them once and calmed them down! But chaos Avenue never expected! In addition to the cause and effect demon, these guys are thinking about how to hide him and betray him. Maybe this is something that chaos Avenue didn''t expect. The existence of their own men or their own creation is like the existence of children. Who can stand it?

 Chapter 1341

    For the current great Xia Dynasty, it only needs to wait until the cultivation of 3000 chaotic demons and gods returns to the peak, then they can firmly occupy the position of medium-sized dynasty! If it goes well, the great Xia Dynasty will definitely have two strong people who have reached the realm of the great road at that time. Therefore, when the cultivation of 3000 chaotic demons returns to the peak period, they will be able to firmly occupy the top throne and become a peerless existence. The great Xia Dynasty will also become one of the few top transportation dynasties! Not even one! The future of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is incomparably brilliant! But the problem is that if they want to grow up safely, they must have many tests!


    But for the summer Dynasty, they don''t care about these tests at all! Because they have basically not encountered any setbacks when they grew up to this stage of the summer transportation Dynasty. Apart from the last time they faced the invading army of the tianwu transportation Dynasty in the wasteland world, they have never felt powerless in the summer transportation dynasty! Therefore, it can be said that the growth of the summer transportation Dynasty has been smooth sailing! But the problem is here. The growth of the great Xia Dynasty is too smooth. There is no test on their growth path. This also leads to the strength of the great Xia Dynasty. Although it is very strong, it is still some distance from those top soldiers who have experienced countless life and death. Now the great Xia Dynasty urgently needs a test!


    In other words, the current summer movement needs a strong enemy as their test! The enemy''s strength can''t be too weak, otherwise it can''t test their strength, but the enemy''s strength can''t be too strong, otherwise they may have no chance to fight back after provoking them! Therefore, what the current summer Dynasty should do is very simple, that is to swallow these evil spirits into their power at the fastest speed, and then Su Mu directly forcibly starts the war of transporting the Dynasty and looks for a medium transporting Dynasty as their enemy! This is necessary! Inevitable! Although the great Xia Dynasty is not the opponent of tianwu Dynasty and other top dynasties, the great Xia Dynasty has the power of dialogue in the face of general medium-sized dynasties!


    The spirit of his dialogue lies in Su mu. Su mu, the existence of the five grades of the heaven realm, can give full play to the strength of the eight grades of the heaven realm, which is absolutely unimaginable for the medium-sized dynasty! Although it is said that there are strong people at the peak of Tiandao realm among the medium-sized Yunchao, they basically won''t interfere with the first war of Yunchao. Moreover, in their opinion, the strength of the summer Yunchao is not enough for them to get out of the mountain! And this is their opportunity for the great Xia Dynasty. As long as the great Xia Dynasty seizes this opportunity, the great Xia Dynasty can grow up at the fastest speed and become a real medium-sized dynasty!


    If one side wants to become stronger at the fastest speed, the war of North Korea is definitely a shortcut! In addition to the war of transporting Korea, Su Mu could not think of any other way to improve them more than the war of transporting Korea. The victory of a war of transporting Korea was enough to make the strength of the Xia Dynasty soar by more than 50%! What concept is this! As long as we continue to launch the war of transporting the DPRK, and on the premise of our sufficient strength, the summer Dynasty will be able to grow at the fastest speed to a point that scares countless people! But that day hasn''t come yet! Now what the great Xia Dynasty needs to do is to focus on the inanimate world! Although it is generally said that the strength of creatures in the lifeless world is not strong, it is also a good choice to bring them under their command! But the question is whether the leaders of these forces will be willing to put down their rights and join them. If they are not willing, it will take a day or two to destroy them.


    Although the destruction of these forces is as simple as eating and drinking water for the great Xia Yun Dynasty, it will eventually waste one or two days. Although these two days seem very insignificant, for the great Xia Yun Dynasty, perhaps in this one or two days, great changes will take place for them! It''s OK that the leaders of these forces can be willing to obey them under the command of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. If they don''t want to, it''s not impossible to forcibly recover them. After all, for the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the creatures in the unbounded world are just like moles and ants. There''s no need to worry about them!


    If it is the strength of some strong people, the summer Dynasty will not do so, because not only will it not win the loyalty of others, it will also provoke the other party and let the other party suddenly stab you in the back in an important war. This kind of thing has never been seen in the cultivation world, and it can even be said bluntly, Most practitioners are actually twenty-five, but their performance is not so obvious. Since they are all twenty-five, why can the summer transportation Dynasty recover so many loyal people? The reason is because of the strength of the summer dynasty! Much stronger than them! Even if they unite to resist, they are just the enemies of the unity of Su and Mu! So they won''t resist Su Mu! With the great Xia Dynasty, I have gained a lot of benefits over the years, so I am convinced of the great Xia Dynasty!


    But it''s not so easy to recover the top forces that are not weaker than the Xia Dynasty. After all, for Su Mu and the Xia Dynasty, what he needs most is to get their loyalty. Otherwise, if the forces that are not weaker than them stab in the back, That''s troublesome, but does such a force exist in the present inanimate world? There is no one. Even if all forces in the inanimate world unite once, it is just a group of mole ants for the summer transportation dynasty! Only Zhao Qing or Lei Ming can suppress it!


    The reason why Su Mu sent sergeants to attack all the States and counties in the direction of Zhongzhou with Lei Ming is just that he needs their hands to sit in all the States and counties in the summer Dynasty. After all, the chassis is down. If there is no one to sit on it, wouldn''t it give others a chance? The great Xia Dynasty is not a fool. How could they not notice such a thing? Although it is not too troublesome to recover and suppress it again, in Su Mu''s view, it is a waste of time. Since it can be suppressed once, why send troops for a second expedition? Isn''t it a waste of time?

 Chapter 1342

    One year later, the lifeless world did not fall into the hands of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. No matter where it is, it has been firmly controlled by the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Many forces in the lifeless world have also been recovered by the great Xia Yun Dynasty. After all, although Su Mu doesn''t care about their strength, they are still good in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, In the end, Su Mu got more than 100 quasi saints and more than a thousand golden immortals. As for the rest of the golden fairyland and even the existence of the golden fairy realm, Su Mu didn''t count them at all. After all, the existence of the golden fairy realm was countless in the summer movement Dynasty, so there was no need to count them.


    The leaders of these forces also joined the great Xia Yun Dynasty and found that the real strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty was so terrible! Quasi Saint strongmen, who have become the climax in their lifeless world, can be wholesale in the summer transportation dynasty! you ''re right! Wholesale! In one year, they witnessed that the number of quasi saints in the summer movement reached more than 500000 from the original 5000! What is this concept? It''s a little slow to say that it''s wholesale. It''s a man-made quasi Saint during the summer transportation! Who dares to believe this kind of thing? However, the fact was put in front of them. The great Xia Yun Dynasty was indeed a man-made quasi Saint strong. It was regarded as the most powerful quasi saint by their countless celestial practitioners. It was like an ordinary practitioner in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, without any particularity!


    Now Su Mu has also made these quasi saints independent and let them all join the camp of the great Xia Dynasty. Now there are more than 500000 quasi saints in the great Xia Dynasty, which has combined into a frightening army! In one year, in addition to these improvements, the cultivation of 3000 chaotic demons and gods has also been restored to the realm of saints! Although they are only a saint''s realm, they are also a real saint''s strong. In addition, the cultivation of top demons such as time demons, space demons and fate demons has been restored to the third grade of saints. Because time demons have mastered a trace of time rules, their strength has been restored to the fourth grade of Saint''s realm! Become a top combat force in the summer movement!


    In addition to them, Su Yutong''s strength has also been stabilized and completely stood at the peak of the sage realm! Just after a period of time, you can easily step into the realm of heaven! At that time, it''s time for them to launch the war of transporting Korea in the summer! Although Su Yutong said that his accomplishments have not increased in the past year, his strength has indeed undergone earth shaking changes! Su Yutong, who has mastered the power of three rules, has become the strongest except Su mu in the eyes of countless military sergeants of the summer dynasty! He even often had a duel with Su mu, which made countless soldiers feel numb!


    Su qinger also got a lot of good things after the last blood replenishment. Although she had less time to absorb the power of blood, and her accomplishments had entered the realm of saints when the blood replenishment was added, her strength had not improved much, but she had entered the realm of seven grade saints, The real meaning of the great Xia Dynasty can be regarded as a great improvement, but Lu Wanxi who has entered the ruthless way! No one had ever thought that Lu Wanxi was the most rapidly improving existence in the summer Dynasty in recent years! At this moment, Lu Wanxi has steadily stood at the peak of the sage realm! What concept is this! Even Su Mu didn''t expect that Lu Wanxi''s strength could be improved so terrible!


    Some time ago, Su Mu also remembered his promise to Lu Wanxi, and then took out the four immortal killing swords from his body. Although the four immortal killing swords are no longer as effective as they were for Lu Wanxi, Su Mu feels that since he promised Lu Wanxi, he can''t go back on his decision! Now the four immortal killing swords are not in line with Lu Wanxi''s strength. Su Mu thought about it, why not integrate the four immortal killing swords into one, add the immortal killing sword array and his own time rules, and make it a new sword?


    Su Mu did succeed. At this moment, Su Mu stood in front of Lu Wanxi''s bedroom and looked at this door. Su Mu was also a little helpless. Only after Lu Wanxi had some special feelings for himself, Su Mu never communicated with her too much, but now I think Su Mu felt sorry for her, As a teacher, Su Mu didn''t fulfill his responsibility. Su Mu took a deep breath and walked to the door. The door opened naturally. Obviously, Lu Wanxi knew that Su Mu was coming. Su Mu smiled. It seems that Lu Wanxi is still willing to comment on himself.


    "I''ve seen the master." Lu Wanxi''s voice sounded coldly in Su Mu''s ear. Su Mu looked up and saw that Lu Wanxi, dressed in palace clothes, had already stood in front of him and saluted him. Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and said: "I haven''t seen you for so many years. I feel that the relationship between our teachers and disciples has really faded. There''s nothing else to do today. It''s just a promise made by the master to you when you haven''t entered the quasi holy state. Now I''ll make it up for you."


    The voice fell. Su Mu did not hesitate. He took out a white thin sword from his sleeve. It was two fingers wide and three feet long. The moment the sword appeared, it attracted Lu Wanxi''s eyes. With her current strength, it was easy to see. The sword was very annoying! Lu Wanxi looked at it and couldn''t help but see some of the details The teacher asked: "is this sword forged by combining the four immortal killing swords and the immortal killing array? It''s really extraordinary."


    "More than that, there is a trace of my power of time rules on this sword. The foundation of your sword cultivation comes from Da Luo sword fetus. After your changes over the years, it has become a real peerless sword technique, which also contains some power of time rules. If you are capable, you can master the time rules with the help of this sword, but everything , it all depends on your own fortune. "Su Mu smiled at Lu Wanxi and said slowly. Then he handed the long sword to Lu Wanxi.


    Lu Wanxi held the sword and felt it carefully. Then he slowly said, "Sir, can you try the sword with your disciples?"


    Su Mu looked at Lu Wanxi''s cool appearance and couldn''t help sighing deeply. He remembered Lu Wanxi''s naughty appearance in his mind. Compared with now, the change was too big. Su Mu nodded and then said, "how do you try the sword?"

 Chapter 1343

    As a person who has been immersed in sword technique for many years, Lu Wanxi still has a big gap compared with Su mu. Although Su Mu has not used sword technique against the enemy for a long time, there is no doubt about Su Mu''s cultivation of sword technique. This can be said to be well known in the summer movement Dynasty. Su Mu''s cultivation of sword technique is something they have never seen before, Although they didn''t see Su Mu using his sword against the enemy, even now, his sword still remains in their hearts. In the heart of the summer movement, Su Mu''s sword is definitely the highest existence in the world! Even represents the ceiling of Kendo!


    Although Lu Wanxi said that he had been immersed in the sword technique for many years, and even surpassed Su mu in the cultivation of Da Luo sword embryo, he still had a big gap compared with Su mu. Although Su Mu said that he did not fight the enemy with sword technique, he never fell behind in the cultivation of his own sword technique. It can be said that Su Mu was practicing his own sword technique all the time, But in order not to hurt Lu Wanxi''s self-confidence, Su Mu is just a green leaf. He wants to try Lu Wanxi''s current sword cultivation! Lu Wanxi did not disappoint Su mu. Now Lu Wanxi''s Kendo cultivation is very amazing. Even after su Mu saw it, he couldn''t help but exclaim. That young girl has grown into a powerful power!


    Lu Wanxi''s cultivation at the peak of the sage realm at this moment, coupled with her sword technique, can be said to be difficult to find an enemy in the sage realm! I''m afraid if Su Yutong had not mastered the power of the three rules, it was too open. Even now Su Yutong is not necessarily Lu Wanxi''s opponent! Su Mu thought that Lu Wanxi was just a little girl with some talents, but she didn''t expect that her talents had no upper limit! This was discovered by Su Mu later! At that time, Lu Wanxi''s talent was not the top, but as the way of heaven in the earth fairyland became stronger and stronger, Lu Wanxi, as the son of Qi in the earth fairyland, received more and more feedback. Now Lu Wanxi has really stepped into the ranks of top Tianjiao! Lu Wanxi''s talent even surpassed Su Yutong''s before she condensed her Taoist body!


    However, it was just a guess. Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he looked at Lu Wanxi holding a long sword and waving the blade. However, Su Mu was very helpless when he thought that Lu Wanxi was now on the road of ruthlessness. This was also Lu Wanxi''s choice. Su Mu didn''t want to interfere, but he looked at his disciples who would continue to become puppets of power in the future, There was no emotion in his heart. Su Mu said it was false not to want to interfere, but now Lu Wanxi has embarked on the road of ruthlessness, so it is very difficult for Su Mu even to interfere, unless Lu Wanxi can get rid of the shackles of the ruthless road and make himself a person with emotion again, rather than a machine that only knows how to improve power!


    In Su Mu''s mind, there is no difference between walking on the ruthless road and the robot. However, when Lu Wanxi embarked on this road, Su Mu actually regretted it very much. Su Mu understood that the reason for all this was only because of himself. If he had chosen not to avoid Lu Wanxi, but to enlighten her, Now why would Lu Wanxi take the ruthless road? If this is not the case, Lu Wanxi has changed to the naughty and cheerful girl in those years, rather than a cold looking Wannian xuanbing. Su mu can''t help feeling great regret, but now Su Mu''s regret will have no effect. If Lu Wanxi insists on going down the ruthless Road, No one can pull it back!


    Su Mu looked at Lu Wanxi, who was silent after slowly closing the sword, and couldn''t help sighing deeply. Then he also looked at Lu Wanxi and said solemnly: "I know you desire strength, but sometimes strength is not what you need most. Your home is here, and you don''t know the disadvantages of ruthless Avenue. You should know more about what''s happening to you now than I do. I don''t need you to have too strong strength, because being a teacher will always stand in front of you and protect you from the wind and rain. Summer transportation is your home, which is very important Everyone in the is your family, your relatives, whether qinger or Yutong, is your existence as close as sisters. Wan Xi, ruthless Avenue is not your best choice, because your heart is not ruthless. On the contrary, there are too many emotions in your heart. This road is not suitable for you. "


    Lu Wanxi was silent and didn''t reply to Su Mu''s words. She just silently turned back to her room and closed the door tightly. Su Mu couldn''t help sighing again. It seems that Lu Wanxi didn''t listen to what she said, but what can it be? Isn''t Lu Wanxi on this road because of herself? If At the beginning, he was able to comfort Haosheng and talk with Lu Wanxi as a master instead of opening the distance with her. Then how could Lu Wanxi embark on this road now? Su Mu was also very remorseful in his heart, but Su Mu did not lead the occurrence of all these things.


    After su Mu turned and left, Lu Wanxi''s figure slowly appeared at the door. Looking at Su Mu''s back, Lu Wanxi''s eyes couldn''t help emitting some strange light, but the light also disappeared in the slightest. Lu Wanxi returned to her house as if nothing had happened, and when she saw her hand The sword forged by Su Mu himself and sent to her was a little stunned. Then he stroked the body of the sword and slowly said, "you are the sword he forged. What will you call it in the future?"


    Lu Wanxi can''t help but recall a poem he accidentally saw in Su Mu''s study. There are two sentences on it. Now Lu Wanxi feels that it is really suitable for him. Looking at Su Mu''s far away figure and whether he has it in his hand, Lu Wanxi can''t help but slowly close his eyes and murmur: "There are trees and branches in the mountain, and the heart is happy with you. You don''t know, master, in the end, I shouldn''t have been your disciple at the beginning. Where can I complain about the pain of disciples'' Acacia? If it''s not for ruthlessness, what can I do to completely leave my feelings for you, master?"


    After su Mu disappeared, Lu Wanxi shook his head, took a deep breath, returned to his room, closed the door and never appeared again.

 Chapter 1344

    At this moment, the half skeleton people dare not continue to release evil spirits. As for the reason, it is precisely because of the continuous capture of the summer dynasty! Since they found that evil spirits can be used as nourishment for their transformation of roulette, they began to catch a large number of evil spirits without saying a word. They caught a lot of evil spirits that had just been born. After they found that there was little energy, they gave up the capture of weak evil spirits without saying a word and began to catch a large number of evil spirits that were comparable to those above the golden immortal level, Once there are evil spirits comparable to the quasi holy realm, it will be the goal of their unified capture!


    If a thousand evil spirits comparable to Da Luo Jinxian can cast a sergeant in the quasi holy realm, then three evil spirits comparable to the quasi holy realm can cast a sergeant in the quasi holy realm! This is the gap! Only a thousand evil spirits comparable to the great Luo Jinxian can forge a quasi saint, and three evil spirits in the quasi Saint realm can forge a sergeant in the quasi Saint realm. Therefore, the targets they capture are actually placed on those quasi Saint evil spirits, but they do not let go of those evil spirits comparable to the great Luo Jinxian. They secretly monitor everything, Wait for those evil spirits to see if they have the day when they grow to the quasi holy state. If so, the energy they can bring to the transformation roulette after capturing is definitely far more than the evil spirits they capture in the realm of hundreds of Luo Jinxian!


    Now the evil spirits in the deep sea have become their tonic for the summer dynasty! It seems to be kept by Terrans! It is precisely because of this that half skeletons will look so embarrassed across the coast. Who is the special dark creature? It''s obviously a human race, but what they do is more evil than their evil spirits! Use the energy in evil spirits to improve their cultivation! Which genius came up with this idea? Before, there was no number of them. Countless evil spirits fought in the world. In that world, they were not treated as the most powerful enemy. In fact, they also encountered many setbacks, but it was really unprecedented that evil spirits were captured by others as cultivation resources! Even they didn''t think that they would one day be kept in captivity by the Terran as nourishment to enhance their strength! Who would believe that?


    The evil spirit didn''t expect that the half skeleton man naturally didn''t think of this kind of thing, and the disaster Lord of the avenue realm hidden behind the dark portal couldn''t think of it! It can be said that the unborn world has given them a huge blow! They have never suffered such a great blow! Never! Even they began to doubt who was the evil creature born in the dark! Why do those people look more evil than them! The occurrence of this kind of thing is absolutely unimaginable for any creature born in the dark! And that half skeleton man is even more so! As the commander, these evil spirits have existed for countless years, and they have not accepted failure, but it is really the first time they have met such failure in the lifeless world! How does that count? Sometimes they will secretly think, are they the saviors of the inanimate world, and the opposite group of people are the evil creatures that really harm the inanimate world?


    "It''s time to leave the lifeless world. If those bastards continue to capture, I''m afraid they will all die in the end. If it''s not because my strength has been affected too much, I will personally lead the army of evil spirits to kill you and fight to the death with you! Is it the summer dynasty? I''ll remember you! I''ll find your world! At that time, I''ll be the world The appearance of heyday entered the world you controlled! I''ll show you! What kind of terrible existence is evil spirit! "The half skeleton man said fiercely, and also said his name, black carbon, which is not a good name, mainly because the disaster Lord thought he was very scary and black like carbon, So I named him black carbon!


    But the strength of this black carbon peak period can not be underestimated! But now the great Xia Yun Dynasty obviously doesn''t know the black carbon''s plan, and even the evil spirits are about to leave the inanimate world. If the great Xia Yun Dynasty knows, I''m afraid it won''t care what the consequences will be. He began to catch all the evil spirits and turn them into their energy. After three days, the black fog in the deep sea gradually faded away, Looking at the distant deep sea, Su Mu felt helpless and said slowly: "It seems that they still have brains and don''t want us to be so strong in the summer transportation dynasty! It''s a pity that such a group of good things to improve their strength may be difficult if they still want to find them. I don''t know when they can improve the strength of all the sergeants and guards up and down the summer transportation Dynasty to the quasi holy state!"


    Zhao Qing looked at Su Mu''s sighing expression and couldn''t help twitching. Zhao Qing understood the horror of these evil spirits. If they hadn''t restrained the growth of these evil spirits during the summer movement, I''m afraid they would have already destroyed the inanimate world! And the growth rate of these evil spirits is also very terrible! They only appeared in half a day To be able to achieve the existence comparable to the realm of great Luo Jinxian, and even to devour it into a quasi holy existence in two or three days! In Su Mu''s eyes, after these terrible evil spirits were lost, he actually felt helpless and sighed! However, Zhao Qing smiled when he thought about his powerful ability to transform roulette. Yes, there is that thing. How terrible evil spirits are he It''s a tonic for us to improve our cultivation in the summer!


    All the evil spirits in the deep sea have disappeared, and the portal that originally existed in the dark of the deep sea does not know when it disappeared. Su Mu looked at the direction of the deep sea and sighed helplessly. Now the inanimate world has been mastered by them in the summer, but the resources they get are very few, Su Mu plans to search the deep sea and devour the way of heaven in the inanimate world, so that Su Chuyi becomes stronger, and Su Chuyi becomes stronger, which means that they will be stronger in the summer!


    Now Su Chuyi is definitely at the peak of the realm of heaven! And further, that is, the realm of Avenue is not so easy to improve! Swallowing the inanimate world can accelerate this process. Su mu can''t help feeling that plundering the world is a good way to become stronger! Even plundering one side of the world can bring countless benefits to the summer dynasty!

 Chapter 1345

    Now all the forces of the unborn world have been integrated into their command of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and naturally they will not leave any resources. The evil spirits in the deep sea have been caught and afraid by the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Now they can''t see any evil spirits in the unborn world. With the great Xia Yun Dynasty searching the deep sea of the unborn world, All the treasures and resources have fallen into the hands of the great Xia Dynasty. The inanimate world looks like an empty shell and has no role. No, there may be another role left in the current inanimate world, which is to improve Su Chuyi''s strength. As long as Su Chuyi devours the inanimate world, her strength can definitely get a qualitative leap! But if you want to devour a world, you can''t do it casually!


    First of all, what they have to do is to cut off the connection between the heavenly way and the avenue of the inanimate world. Otherwise, if Su Chuyi devours the inanimate world, it is absolutely self-evident what consequences will be caused. The current summer transportation Dynasty is not qualified to resist the existence of a great way realm, unless Su Mu uses the human kindness of the spirit of the world tree, However, even if Su Mu wants to use this limited thing, he needs to use it on the blade instead of using it casually. After all, the human relationship of the spirit of the world tree is something that will be used less once. Even if he wants to use it, Su Mu thinks it is better to use it in other aspects.


    At this moment, because the two worlds are different, the speed of time passing in the flood world is also different. In a short time of more than a year in the lifeless realm, it has been ten years in the flood world! In fact, this time gap is not too large. Perhaps it is because the inanimate world is actually a medium-sized universe. For example, the ordinary universe only exists in the universe of Da Luo Jinxian. The fleeting time in the flood and famine world may be several years in that world! At this moment, the wasteland world has been taught by the West and firmly in hand!


    This is not an unexpected thing. After all, when the great Xia Yun Dynasty left, it took away all the innate gods and most of the innate creatures in the boundless world, and what remained was just some existence that the great Xia Yun Dynasty could not see. There are two innate gods in the western religion, which must mention their character. Although Su Mu doesn''t like it, However, it has to be said that the means of these two people are still very terrible. After just ten years of operation, they have firmly grasped the famine world. Now there is only one voice in the famine world, that is, western religion! This sect was born in the western world!


    The tianwu Yun Dynasty secretly entered the wasteland world several times, but they didn''t get any results. The reason is that they couldn''t find the direction in which the summer Yun Dynasty left! This matter upset a large number of strong people in tianwu Yunchao. It was just a low-level Yunchao. It could disappear under their eyes! If they don''t get some results and go back, I''m afraid their army will become a laughing stock in tianwu Yun Dynasty. In order to avoid such a thing, the army of tianwu Yun Dynasty has not left at all. At this moment, they are still hidden on the Taiyin star in the chaos outside the boundless world, We are always paying attention to all changes in the wasteland world! However, whenever there is any trace of the summer Dynasty, they will enter the wasteland world at the first time and directly destroy the low Dynasty, which wastes a lot of their time!


    However, they did not expect that the great Xia Dynasty would not return to the wasteland in a short time. Even if they had mastered this world, they would not come back in a short time, because the great Xia Dynasty knew very well that their current strength was not qualified to face the tianwu Dynasty, Today''s tianwu Dynasty is still an insurmountable mountain in front of them! Even if it is said that what is in the wasteland world is just an army of tianwu Yun Dynasty, and it is not even the real top elite army of tianwu Yun Dynasty, for their Xia Yun Dynasty, this ordinary army of tianwu Yun Dynasty has the ability to destroy their Xia Yun dynasty!


    Since you can''t fight, what are you doing back? It''s better to be strong enough to have the strength to face the tianwu Dynasty, and then go back! You know, when they go back, they may not know that it is the army of tianwu Yunchao, but the wanton collection of tianwu Yunchao! The reason is very simple. There will never be an easy war between the two sides. If either side starts the war first, then only one side can survive, and the other side can only be swallowed up by the powerful one! And now the Xia Dynasty faces the existence of tianwu Dynasty. What is waiting for them is the destruction? Therefore, the current summer games still need to develop and take time to improve their own strength! Because all of them know one thing, that is, the day they return to the desolate world is the day when the war of transporting Korea begins!


    It is impossible for the current summer Dynasty to catch the attack of tianwu dynasty! So now, no matter what, the great Xia Dynasty can''t return to the wasteland world. Therefore, what the great Xia Dynasty should do now is to seize the time to cut off the connection between the heavenly way and the avenue of the inanimate world, so that Su Chuyi can easily swallow up the inanimate world, make the earth fairy world stronger, and make su Chuyi stronger! However, it is not easy to cut off the connection between heaven and Avenue! And there is another problem, that is, no one knows whether the avenue above the inanimate world has focused on the inanimate world!


    Although it is said that the strong of the avenue will not be so idle on weekdays and have no time to look at it, it is just an abandoned place of the middle-sized world, what if the avenue looks at the day when they devour the inanimate world? All this needs to be solved! As long as they fully grasp the summer Dynasty, they will really make a move! If they simply rely on a cavity of blood, then in the end, their summer Dynasty will only be a legacy of the dust of history. This is not an innocent fairy tale, but a world of practice with strength as its respect! In such a world, strength is undoubtedly the best thing, and similarly, the plot can never have any loss! Otherwise, it will definitely be eaten by other strong people! Don''t look at the scenery of the summer transportation Dynasty, but any wrong step is despair!

 Chapter 1346

    The imperial capital of Yuezhou in the lifeless world, the imperial city of the great Xia Dynasty, was built here. Although the great Xia Dynasty had a better choice, Su Mu was reluctant to change places because he was familiar with the land of Yuezhou. Besides, they would not stay in the lifeless world for too long until they cut off the connection between heaven and Avenue in the great Xia Dynasty, It was when Su Chu swallowed up the inanimate world. At that time, the inanimate world was gone. What could they do even if they built a luxurious imperial capital in the Xia Dynasty? Just make do with it here in Yuezhou, and now it is the twelfth year of the great Xia Dynasty! you ''re right! It has been 12 years since the great Xia Dynasty mastered the inanimate world!


    For twelve years, Su Mu kept thinking about how to cut off the connection between the heaven and the avenue, because Su Mu knew that if he didn''t cut off the connection between them, Su Chuyi would never be able to devour the inanimate world and improve his strength. This also made Su Mu encounter a challenge, that is, how to cut off the connection between the heaven and the Avenue! If Su mu can do this, he may be able to devour the world secretly in the future with this move, so that their growth rate in the summer can be increased countless times! Although it seems cruel to devour the world, Su Mu will bring the creatures in their world under the command of the Xia Yun Dynasty before devouring the world! If they don''t want to, the summer Dynasty will be desperate to start swallowing the world!


    After all, Su Mu is still a human origin. Even now he has achieved the realm of heaven, there are still some shortcomings of human nature, that is, he is too kind! In fact, there is some kindness in the existence of the Xia Dynasty. Of course, this is just compared with those top dynasties. After all, once those top dynasties have a crush on one side of the world, there will never be any communication. It is absolutely the first time to send troops to capture them and take them as their own. Of course, If that''s the case, these top athletes look much kinder than their summer athletes! But this is because they can''t devour the way of heaven in one world! Not every way of heaven has the courage of Su Chuyi. He doesn''t want to turn the body of heaven into a human race, just to pursue and a person''s illusory future!


    So they can''t devour one side of the world and improve their strength. They look kinder than the Xia Dynasty, but what if they can devour it? What if they have a way to devour the world and grow their own strength? Then their evil will be terrible! If one of the top Yunchao masters the way to devour the world and make themselves strong, they will definitely launch an extremely terrible war! War at that level will definitely affect countless worlds as soon as it is fired! Compared with them, the summer Dynasty is indeed kind!


    Don''t say devour the world! Even if the top Yunchao masters the most precious treasure with the same effect as Su Mu''s conversion roulette, they can never stop increasing the number of strong men under their command by swallowing the creatures. If they Zhang me, they may be staring at not only evil spirits, but all the creatures in the whole world! Since the vitality and energy of evil spirits can become the energy to transform the roulette, why can''t Terrans? As long as we can improve our strength, what the top Yunchao has done can definitely make countless people feel frightened! Compared with them, the summer Dynasty is really too human! After all, even if the Xia Dynasty conquered other worlds, they still had human nature, didn''t they?


    If Su Mu is determined to turn all the creatures in the whole inanimate world into the nourishment for their growth in the Xia Yun Dynasty, the strength of the Xia Yun Dynasty has definitely reached its peak in more than ten years! It is not impossible even to touch the middle class of the Korean movement! The number of creatures in the inanimate world is not rare, so if Su Mu is a little cruel and devours all the creatures in the inanimate world, the number of quasi saints they have in the summer Dynasty can even exceed one million! But Su Mu didn''t do so, nor did the Xia Dynasty. Instead, they collected these unbounded creatures under their own command! Although they are mole ants except some quasi saints and Da Luo Jinxian, Su Mu also found some good seedlings in them!


    And a very interesting thing happened a while ago! That''s the golden finger that Su Mu read from many books. It''s actually owned by someone in the inanimate world! This is the first time Su Mu has seen such a person exist! If the unborn world is also a book, then the boy with golden fingers is likely to be the protagonist of the unborn world! But now Su Mu has mastered the young man in his own hands, and Su Mu has studied the young man''s golden fingers. There is no threat to their summer transportation, because the spirit body in the young man''s ring is just a saint who has reached the five grades at the peak, and it is just an existence that can be destroyed in front of Su Mu!


    And the young man has not stepped into the path of cultivation at this moment! But Su Mu became interested in the boy through the old man in the sage realm, so he explored the boy''s talent and luck. This really made Su Mu feel great! Because the boy''s luck is against the sky! Talent is also excellent! With such luck and talent, Su Mu even began to doubt that if he had not come to the inanimate world and changed everything, would this teenager be the protagonist who would liberate the inanimate world in the future? In other words, Su Mu began to guess whether the boy was the protagonist of heaven and earth chosen before the Tao of heaven in the unborn world! Like Lu Wanxi?


    And the talent and cultivation speed of the boy really proved this! Su Mu was very happy at once. As a leading role in the middle-sized universe, the future is not too far away. Under their cultivation in the summer Dynasty, it is not without any problem to enter the realm of heaven! This also made Su Mu have other thoughts. Since there are heroes of heaven and earth in this abandoned place, what about other worlds? If we can say a lot that these heroes of heaven and earth are in the hands of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, how powerful will the great Xia Yun Dynasty be in the future? After these world protagonists grow up, at least they are the existence of the realm of heaven! If the protagonist of heaven and earth who comes from one of the top worlds, even the avenue in the future will not have no chance to spy on one or two! But the question is whether they can master the power of the rules!

 Chapter 1347

    It is inevitable that there will be so many peerless geniuses in the world, but when they can grow up is another problem. After all, in the eyes of most strong people, only growing geniuses can be regarded as geniuses. The Tianjiao falling halfway is just a pile of loess. There are so many geniuses in the world, Who can guarantee which genius will grow up unharmed? No one can guarantee this. Even the former Su mu, some people don''t believe that his growth path will be so smooth, but now it seems that Su Mu''s growth has been really smooth. At least compared with other bumpy growth paths, Su Mu''s growth path has not encountered any setbacks.


    The Tianjiao found by Su mu in the inanimate world is also very extraordinary. He carries the golden finger. This is also the first Tianjiao found by Su mu with the golden finger. This is why Su Mu cares about his subordinates. Tianjiao is always arrogant. It''s not easy to make them subject to his command, Which of the heaven''s ten thousand realms is not arrogant? Even Su Mu still has some peerless arrogance, not to mention others. It can be said that the protagonist of heaven and Earth found by Su Mu has not activated his own golden finger. It can be said that this guy is still on the way to the cultivation road but wants to enter the cultivation road! Now is the best time for Su Mu to firmly grasp it in his own hands. As for the golden finger in the boy''s hand, Su Mu has also known it. He is just an old man whose cultivation has reached the realm of five grade saints. Su Mu doesn''t look up to it, but what Su Mu is going to do now, It''s to help the boy revive the old man in the sage realm in his ring. As long as the old man recovers, the boy''s golden finger will be activated, and his cultivation speed will certainly exceed that of most others. After all, no one can let a strong man in the sage realm guide anytime, anywhere, all the time, but the boy can, So in the next period of time, the boy''s cultivation speed will show a rocket eruption! If he is still just a realm between man and immortal, with the help of the saint''s soul, he can definitely grow from a great Luo Jinxian in a short time and step into the quasi Saint realm! And the time it takes may only take a few hundred or thousands of years!


    Even Su Mu wondered whether the time he guessed would be too short, but in fact, if the boy got the help of the soul body of the sage realm, I''m afraid his strength will improve faster than Su Mu guessed! In other words, maybe it won''t take thousands of years, or hundreds of years, that boy can definitely grow into a giant! However, Su mu can''t guess how far he can grow in the future. Although the boy''s golden finger is just the soul of a saint, there are definitely some opportunities for the boy to become the protagonist of heaven and earth in the lifeless world. For practitioners, opportunity may be more important than talent! If you have enough opportunities, even if you''re just a waste, you can grow to the point of supreme power. If you don''t have enough opportunities, no matter how amazing your talent is, your cultivation speed will be slower than others. Moreover, if you don''t have enough opportunities, it means you don''t have luck. What will happen to the arrogant with low luck? Don''t you have to explain that too much?


    Since ancient times, the birth of countless Tianjiao has been accompanied by scuffle. Of course, except Su mu, after all, Su Mu has never encountered any trouble since he grew up. The only thing he encountered is the unequal strength of transporting the DPRK after he grew up, so he avoided the war once. In addition, Su Mu has never encountered any threats and difficulties, It can be said that his growth path is completely plain sailing. Most of the reason is that Su Mu''s own plug-in and reading system, which can obtain opportunities and treasures from other book worlds, makes Su Mu omit too much time than other Tianjiao. If this is not the case, I''m afraid that Su Mu is still slowly climbing towards the realm of heaven, It is absolutely impossible to stand in the top five of the heaven realm so easily, with the strength comparable to the top eight of the heaven realm, and even the peak of the heaven realm. Su Mu is sure to fight one of them!


    It can be imagined how much time Su Mu has omitted compared with other Tianjiao! How many more opportunities have been obtained! Let Su Mu have such a terrible fighting force against the sky! Just ask, which Tianjiao can fight beyond his level in the same state as Su mu? You know, Su Mu''s leapfrogging is not just one grade, but several levels! What is the concept of the fighting power of the five grades of the heavenly realm against the peak of the heavenly realm? There''s no need to say more! The five grades of the heavenly realm are just the middle realm of the heavenly realm, and what is the peak of the heavenly realm? That is the existence of touching the realm of the avenue, or even half a foot into the realm of the Avenue! The cultivation of Su Mu''s five grades of heaven realm has the strength to meet the peak of heaven realm. It can be imagined how terrible Su Mu''s ability to fight beyond his level is? How many people in the myriad realms of heaven can fight beyond their ranks like Su mu?


    This is not that Su Mu looks down on other favored children of heaven, but that Su Mu has stepped into this realm and understood how difficult it is to fight beyond the level in the realm of heaven, not to mention that Su Mu is able to fight against the top of the realm of heaven with his five grades of the realm of heaven with his five grades of the realm of heaven! You know, that''s four grades! Without exception, the strong and powerful in the realm of heaven are the proud children of heaven! But it is impossible for them to fight even beyond a grade! Because any grade in the realm of heaven is qualitatively different! Su Mu was able to meet the peak of the heavenly realm with the five products of the heavenly realm, which officially shows how terrible and inexplicable Su Mu''s combat effectiveness is!


    At this moment, Su Mu''s time rule is a kind of card holding ability. Age menstruation is also a card holding ability. Let''s talk about the combination of these two things. Age menstruation itself is the product of time. Coupled with the time rule, Su Mu has completely rewritten the calling ability of age menstruation. It can be said that Su Mu is not just calling himself after 500 years at this moment, Now Su Mu uses menstruation and time rules at the same time. What he calls is likely to be himself after 50000 years or even 500000 years!

 Chapter 1348

    You should know that although Su Mu is now in the realm of heaven, it is extremely difficult to improve his cultivation in the realm of heaven. If he only calls the future body for 500 years, it will be useless for Su Mu to call the future body after 500 years, but now it is different. Su Mu has the power of time rules and the future body, Is sure to summon yourself at least in the next 50000 years! What realm he will be in 50000 years, what kind of paper he will have, and what terrible cards he will master are still problems. Although the summoned future body is only the result of Su Mu''s honest cultivation for so many years, he won''t count Su Mu''s hanging up or opportunities, but what are the problems? Su Mu''s future, even if he has been practicing honestly for 50000 years, the gap is absolutely terrible! You should know that Su Mu''s current constitution is the most suitable Taoist body for cultivation! The existence of this Constitution also represents the strength of the future body after it is summoned, which will be incomparably terrible!


    However, Su Mu has been the enemy who solved it by himself in recent years. He hasn''t used the future body several times. He is still studying it. After all, this is a magic power that uses the rules of time to the extreme. Su Mu has seen the future and will understand it in the past, but the most mysterious now is not understandable by Su Mu now, However, Su Mu knows that the day when his time rules are completed is the day when Su Mu realizes the present. Compared with the past and the future, it is undoubtedly the most mysterious in Su Mu''s eyes. When is it, the last second? No, the last second has passed, so is it the next second? No, because the next second is the future!


    So what is it now? Is this the second? Also wrong, because this second has become the past! That is to say, when Su Mu thought of the present in his mind, what the world Su Mu knew has become the past. This is why Su Mu has been unable to take the year-old menstruation as his major skill for a long time. It is too abstruse. Even if he is now in the heaven realm, it is still difficult to understand it thoroughly. It is an unknown year-old menstruation, Although it looks very attractive, Su Mu knows that if he can''t understand the current mystery, his strength may encounter a bottleneck for a long time! This bottleneck period may be a little scary! It can''t be described in tens of millions of years!


    Fortunately, Su Mu didn''t see menstruation as his major skill. He just took it as his own card and studied it when he had time. Although menstruation is still mysterious, Su Mu has thoroughly understood it in the first article about the future. Even Su mu can''t believe it, The book I got to read at the beginning of my menstruation is just an ordinary book, although the world outlook structure is huge, even bigger than the flood and famine world! But Su Mu knew that it was just made up casually, but now Su Mu doesn''t think so, because in the view of Su mu, it may be because the creator of the book is poor, so he didn''t show the perfection of the world! Su mu can get his menstruation from it, so that he can''t understand it now. This also shows that the world with menstruation is far more terrible than the world of famine!


    As for why Su Mu thinks so, just look at his menstruation. This is a book that uses the rules of time to the extreme, and even uses the rules of space when calling the future body! This shows how superb the grade of menstruation this year is! And what a terrible world is the world that Su Mu got when he was born! Maybe one day Su Mu will see the world with his own eyes, because Su Mu knows that now that the system has given him the first thing across the world, there will definitely be a second and a third one in the future, which will continue. Sooner or later, Su Mu will step into his favorite books in his previous life, Step into the mysterious world in Su Mu''s eyes! Sooner or later, that day will not be too far away! At least Su Mu thought so!


    However, it''s too early to say these things now. What the current summer transport Dynasty has to do is to improve their own strength. There are still tianwu transport dynasties waiting for their return in the wasteland world! So they still have to improve their strength quickly so as not to bring trouble to Su Mu! If their strength is not inferior to the army sent by tianwu Yunchao, they will not fall into the disadvantage after su Mu dragged down the three local strong men in the realm of heaven. I''m afraid they won''t leave the boundless world at the beginning. Now it seems that they really dragged Su Mu down! But now they believe, no! Because now the strength of the great Xia Dynasty is completely different from that when it just came to the unborn world! Whether it is the number of great Luo Jinxian or the number of quasi saints, the summer Dynasty has been greatly improved! And Su Yutong and Su qinger are also terrible fighting forces in the realm of saints! In addition to them, the strength of 3000 chaotic demons began to recover quickly! Before long, they will be able to kill back to the desolate world!


    The desolate world is what they transported in the summer! Once was! So the future is also, no one can take their territory from their hands! Even the tianwu Dynasty is the top one among the countless top dynasties! But will they be afraid again in the summer? no They will be angry and powerful, and then surprise tianwu Yunchao! But now, it is still very difficult to do that. The current summer Dynasty has not really stepped into the middle class! Even the war of Korea cannot be launched! Therefore, in the eyes of tianwu Yun Dynasty, the great Xia Yun Dynasty is no more than a mole of ants, but the more they think so, the more they give the great Xia Yun Dynasty a chance! A chance to grow up and shock the world!


    They are today! I must have read the summer Dynasty wrong! But tomorrow, they will still misjudge the summer dynasty! But the summer Dynasty is still the same. It has never changed. The only change is that they will continue to become stronger! Powerful enough to frighten the heavens and the world! Let the heavens and the world know that they exist in the summer dynasty! Let the name of the great Xia Dynasty become the real top dynasty!

 Chapter 1349

    In the earth fairy world, Su Mu and Su Chuyi are sitting opposite each other, discussing how to cut off the connection between the inanimate world and Da Dao. If they don''t cut off their connection with each other, they are suddenly perceived by Da Dao when they are swallowing the heaven Dao of the inanimate world, which will be troublesome. After all, their current strength, It''s still a very difficult thing compared with the strong ones in the realm of the great road, so anyway, what we have to do now is to cut off their connection between the heavenly way of the inanimate world and the great road like a way. Only in this way can they swallow the heavenly way of the inanimate world safely and integrate it into the earth fairy world, otherwise they will be perceived by the great road, Well, if we don''t say that the inanimate world can''t continue to devour, I''m afraid even their fairy world may be affected, and even expose the coordinates of the fairy world!


    The hidden coordinates of the earth fairy world have not been noticed by anyone so far, which is also the support of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In the future, even if they encounter the existence of invincible enemies, they can easily return to the earth fairy world and hide themselves until the time is right and the strength is enough, But if the coordinates of the earth fairy world are exposed, even if they return to the earth fairy world in the summer, they will face a situation of retreat! They built the great Xia Dynasty by relying on the earth fairy world, which is the center of their great Xia Dynasty. Therefore, if there is a problem in the earth fairy world, their great Xia Dynasty will be in trouble! As the focus of the summer movement, no matter what, the fairy world can''t have any problems!


    If they don''t disconnect the connection between the way of heaven and the avenue of the inanimate world, they are likely to encounter great trouble in swallowing the inanimate world! There is no doubt about this! At that time, it will be very difficult for them to return to the earth fairy world during the summer transportation, because even if they return to the earth fairy world, the coordinates of the earth fairy world will be exposed. At that time, the coordinates of the earth fairy world will be exposed in front of the world and known by countless strong people, so they can be regarded as having encountered real trouble during the summer transportation! Because before the coordinates of the earth fairy world were exposed, they could easily avoid the disaster no matter what happened in the summer, but if the coordinates of the earth fairy world were exposed! Then there is no retreat in the true sense of the summer dynasty! In the face of the tianwu Dynasty, they can only have one way left in the summer Dynasty, that is to fight against the tianwu Dynasty, and finally lead to the collapse of the dynasty! There is no more hope!


    The war between the two sides is bound to destroy one side. This is a secret passed down countless years ago. The war between the two sides has nothing to do with cause and effect. As long as the war between the two sides is started, it doesn''t matter what causes it. The only thing is that once the war between the two sides is started, Then in the end, even if the losing party has not been destroyed, it will never continue for a long time! Because of the strong strength of the victorious side, the loser will lose all help, resources and most of the territory, and the loser will not only suffer from these, but also suffer from the attacks of other North Korea, so this is why once the two sides start the war of North Korea, in the end, no matter how, the loser will definitely perish!


    Su Mu didn''t care about this at all. The reason is that Su Mu himself clearly knows the existence of the fairy world. As long as he meets a strong person who can''t be hostile, it''s a big deal to go back to the earth fairy world directly. Because the earth fairy world is bound with their summer transport Dynasty, they can return to the earth fairy world in an instant without being noticed by anyone, But this time it''s different. This time, what they want to do during the summer transportation is to devour one side of the world and integrate into the fairy world! Su Chuyi wants to devour the inanimate world. It''s not that he can do it casually! If you want to swallow the inanimate world and contain the coordinates of the earth fairy world, there is no other way except to cut off the connection between the heavenly way and the avenue of the inanimate world! Therefore, now the great Xia Dynasty either tries to break the connection between the heaven and the avenue, or gives up the idea of swallowing the inanimate world, and leaves the inanimate world at the moment of swallowing the heaven, but in that case, it will be a pity that there is a lot of land in the inanimate world!


    If we can integrate a large amount of land in the inanimate world into the earth fairy world, the commitment of the earth fairy world will also be greatly increased! You know, the land of the non living world is much larger than that of the fairy world! Although the fairy world has been promoted into the world, its land area is still a problem! Now the land area of the fairy world can''t bear the residence of all living creatures in the summer transportation dynasty! If the inanimate world is integrated into the earth fairy world, there will be no problem for the summer Dynasty to return to the earth fairy world anytime and anywhere! Because the unborn world does not say anything else, the land area is very huge! It can be seen from the fact that only one state of the unborn world can accommodate all the creatures of the great Xia Dynasty! Unbounded land area! Beyond the fairy world, I don''t know how much!


    The whole fairyland can''t accommodate all the creatures of the great Xia Dynasty! The unborn world is just a state, which can accommodate all the existence of the Xia Dynasty! There is even a lot of room. It can be imagined how huge the land area gap between the two is! Although the earth fairy world has expanded a lot after being promoted to a great world, it is still much worse than the inanimate world! Of course, it is only limited to the land area. In any other aspect, the earth fairy world has exceeded the inanimate world by countless times, but the area of this land, the inanimate world does have to exceed the earth fairy world by many times!


    The great Xia Yun Dynasty can live in the inanimate world only by relying on Yuezhou. There is still a lot of room for all the creatures in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and all the creatures in the great Xia Yun Dynasty cannot exist in the whole earth fairy world. It can be imagined how small the land area of the earth fairy world is compared with the inanimate world! And that''s why Su Mu and Su Chuyi keep discussing and thinking about their willingness to cut off the connection between the way of heaven and the way of life! Because only in this way can the area of the earth fairy world be expanded countless times in the shortest time! So that the summer Dynasty can return to the fairy world anytime and anywhere!


    If you simply devour the heavenly way of the inanimate world, there will be no problem, but the problem is that if the earth fairy world wants to grow up in the fastest and shortest time, it is absolutely necessary to devour other worlds! Otherwise, they will wait for the earth fairy world to grow slowly. I don''t know how many years it will take before they can take the earth fairy world as the center and start swallowing other worlds.

 Chapter 1350

    However, when Su Mu and Su Chuyi were constantly discussing cutting off the connection between the heavenly way and the avenue in the lifeless world, Su Mu suddenly received Su Yutong''s message. Su Mu could only temporarily stop the discussion with Su Chuyi and watch the news passed by Su Yutong to himself. This was great. Suddenly, Su Mu looked solemn! Su Yutong wrote in the subpoena that tianwu Yunchao had found their location! A large number of sergeants have surrounded the past towards the inanimate world! Because the way of heaven in the unborn world was not completely imprisoned by them in the summer dynasty! There are some mistakes! The information of the great Xia Dynasty was learned by mastering the avenue of the unborn world, and their coordinates of the great Xia Dynasty were also passed out because of this willingness!


    "Damn it, the coordinates of the great Xia Dynasty have been exposed! The tianwu Dynasty doesn''t know what kind of strong people it will send this time! On the first day of the lunar new year, I''ll go back to the inanimate world and observe it first. As for the matter of swallowing the inanimate world, we may have to change our thinking! Now we can only swallow the heaven way of the inanimate world, and we obviously can''t integrate the territory of the inanimate world into the earth fairy world!" Su Mu looked very unhappy and said that anyone who was disturbed by the plan would feel unhappy. Su Mu did not doubt how Su Yutong learned that the tianwu Yun Dynasty came to attack. The problem now is how much time the tianwu Yun Dynasty has left to reach the lifeless world where their summer Yun Dynasty is located!


    After returning to the lifeless world, Su Mu saw Su Yutong holding a dark ring and frowning. Su Mu Dingqing saw that the dark ring in Su Yutong''s hand was used by Su Chuyi to cut three corpses at random from the treasure house? Now it seems that the reason why Su Chuyi learned that tianwu Yun Dynasty came is because of the dark ring? Is this a predictive ability? Or is it another ability? Su Mu said he didn''t know and didn''t know, and Su Mu didn''t have any interest, but that''s the problem. Now Su Mu has to find out where the tianwu Yun Dynasty has arrived! How far is it from the inanimate world where the great Xia Yun Dynasty is located? We must find out how many strong people came to tianwu Yunchao this time, otherwise Su Mu really can''t make a decision! Today''s great Xia Yun Dynasty is completely different from the great Xia Yun dynasty that fled from the wasteland in a hurry! Combat effectiveness has been increased several times! If we are still facing the army that encircled and suppressed them in the flood and famine world, then the summer Dynasty is not without the power of War I!


    "Yutong, do you know where those sergeants of tianwu Yunchao have arrived?" Su Mu immediately asked Su Yutong. Now Su Mu knows that if he wants to know the trace of tianwu Yunchao, he can only rely on the dark ring in Su Yutong''s hand. Only according to this dark ring can he know where tianwu Yunchao is going! So the question now is, where did tianwu Yunchao go, how many strong people in the realm of heaven came this time, and whether the remaining sergeants Daxia Yunchao can block it! If not, Su mu can only use one of his cards to cultivate human feelings in the world! Otherwise, it will be difficult for them to cross the disaster in the summer!


    Su Yutong shook his head after hearing Su Mu''s words, and then said slowly: "Apart from the existence of the first three heavenly realms, the rest are just some saints and quasi saints, but I don''t know where they are now, but one thing is that the day they reach the inanimate world will not be too long! If I guess correctly, I''m afraid those sergeants of the tianwu movement Dynasty will reach the inanimate world in three days! Father, whether we fight or escape, fight, how to fight, how to escape, and how to escape are all things you need to consider. The time will not exceed three days. Please make a decision as soon as possible! Although the summer Dynasty has a certain combat effectiveness, it is still far from the real top Dynasty. Even if we escape, we won''t feel any mistake No, of course. If you think this battle can be taken over, father, I''ll summon you and tell the three armed forces to prepare for the enemy immediately. "


    Su Mu smiled at Yan, then looked at Su Yutong and said slowly: "You just said that among the soldiers of the tianwu Dynasty, there are three strong leaders in the realm of heaven, and the rest are saints and quasi saints? That''s easy to do. As I guessed, these soldiers of the tianwu Dynasty are not willing to waste time on our summer Dynasty. Most of them came to find trouble this time, that is, they were in the Honghuang world before The sergeant of tianwu Yunchao who chased and killed us in the world, in that case, there is no need for us to continue to escape. Yutong immediately ordered the three armed forces to monitor the outside of the sky all the time after rectification, and get ready to welcome the most lasting and difficult battle since the birth of the great Xia Yunchao! If we win this battle, we will win the great Xia Yunchao The name of the Dynasty will spread all over the world! Because we will be the first to win by fighting the top army with the lower class! "


    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Su Yutong continued to wear the dark ring on his hand, then took a deep breath and solemnly replied, "yes, Yutong takes orders."


    After su Yutong left, Su Mu slowly took out the sword in his system space. It''s a dirt free sword. Su Mu hasn''t used it since he got it. But now it seems that the time is coming for the sword to leave the scabbard and give full play to its real power! Don''t look at the existence of three heavenly realms in the tianwu transportation Dynasty. Su Mu''s strength at this moment, even if it is What''s the difficulty in meeting the three strong people with the eight grades of heaven''s way? Let alone the existence of the three seven grades of heaven''s way. Su Mu now feels that he may be able to lead the summer Dynasty to leave the lifeless world unharmed without all his cards. However, I''m afraid that the dirt free sword in his hand will be remembered by countless strong people after today! After all, get rid of it With all the power of the sword, no one will not see his value!


    It has been many years since Su Mu got the dirt free sword. At this moment, there are some special connections between Su Mu and the dirt free sword. Maybe this is the reason why the dirt free sword recognizes the Lord? But now these are not important. The important thing is that this pure white or even some transparent sword will begin to be stained with blood today! Su Mu''s powerful sword technique, which has been hidden for many years, will eventually be known by the world!

 Chapter 1351

    At this moment, Su Mu''s mind is very clear. The plan for today is not how to cut off the connection between the heavenly way and the avenue in the inanimate world, but how to resist the enemies of tianwu Yun Dynasty. Although Su Mu is very confident that he can resist the top heavenly way strongmen of tianwu Yun Dynasty, the problem is, Can other people in the great Xia Yun Dynasty stop the sergeant of the tianwu Yun dynasty? You know, most of them are just the realm of quasi saints and golden immortals, but Su Mu is relieved that many of the three thousand chaotic demons have entered the realm of saints. In addition, once Su Yutong and Lu Wanxi enter the realm of saints, they will successfully become the top power in the realm of saints, It shouldn''t be a big problem to block the advance of the tianwu army!


    Now Su Mu doesn''t just want to stop the attack of tianwu Yunchao. An incomparably grand plan in Su Mu''s heart has slowly emerged. Now that he has been exposed in front of the avenue, he doesn''t have any need to hide it. Although Su Chuyi didn''t say what his strength has reached, Su Mu can still guess, Now Su Chuyi is only half a step away from the realm of Avenue! Unlike practitioners, Su Chuyi is the master of the world and the way of heaven. Therefore, if she wants to enter the realm of the great road, she can do it only with the gradual strengthening of the world, and she doesn''t even need to master any kind of rule! According to Su Mu''s guess, Su Chuyi is half a step away from the realm of the avenue. After swallowing the inanimate world, will he have the opportunity to become a strong man in the realm of the avenue?


    It can be said that this is a big gamble. If you win, everyone will be happy. The Xia Yun Dynasty will never have to worry about the enemy in the future. Although it is said that even if Su Chuyi enters the realm of Da Dao, they will only have a strong person in the realm of Da Dao, the problem is not this, but that it is not the cultivators who enter the realm of Da Dao, But the Lord of the world! Ordinary cultivators start to create the world after entering the realm of the great road, so as to improve their strength. Unlike Su Chuyi, she is the spirit of heaven, so she doesn''t have to worry about this at all. As long as Su Chuyi can enter the realm of the great road, they can immediately return to the earth fairyland during the summer movement, which is just the strength of Su Chuyi''s realm of the great road, You can easily hide the coordinates of the earth fairy world without being noticed by anyone! For today''s sake, this gamble seems to be the only way out for the summer dynasty!


    Because whether they win or lose, they will offend the most powerful and terrible forces in the world, even none! Although Su Mu didn''t hear much about the power and horror of the tianwu Dynasty, it didn''t prevent them from knowing the horror of the tianwu dynasty! According to Su Mu''s guess, there are definitely more than three or even more powerful people in the Wu Yun Dynasty, and even the existence of half step beyond the realm is not necessarily absent! If these powerful forces are not the only one, then how strong should they be before they can be regarded as powerful and unique?


    No matter whether they win or lose this big gamble, they must gamble and fight. If they succeed, they will be able to stand firm completely. Although they also offend tianwu Dynasty, the problem is here. Since they will offend tianwu Dynasty regardless of whether they win or lose, they might as well gamble, In the future, I will give Xia Yunchao a life-saving card! If the great Xia Dynasty doesn''t have the strong ones in the avenue realm, even if the tianwu Dynasty doesn''t take action, there will be countless Yunchao competing to show in front of the tianwu Dynasty, so as to attack them. However, if the great Xia Dynasty has the strong ones in the avenue realm, it will be completely different, even if those Yunchao want to take credit in front of the tianwu Dynasty, They will not easily offend the power of the strong in the realm of the road! It''s not that they can''t afford it! But the consequences are hard for them to bear!


    To tell the truth, if there is no strong man in the great Xia Dynasty, then after the tianwu Dynasty''s failure in this expedition, countless Yun Dynasties will regard them as enemies. As long as they find a chance, they will attack the great Xia Dynasty! It can be said that they are scrambling to perform in front of the tianwu Yun Dynasty, but what if the Xia Yun Dynasty has the realm of Avenue and the strong take the seat? They are determined not to do so! Because if a strong person in the avenue realm is cruel, put down everything and run for his life directly, what a terrible existence a strong person in the avenue realm who has lost his shackles will be, which has been proved many years ago! As long as the great Xia Dynasty has a strong man in the Great Dao realm, they can be immune to many interference and hostility from other forces. Unless they really want to lick the feet of tianwu Dynasty, they will take such a huge risk to offend a strong man in the Great Dao realm who has lost his bondage!


    As early as countless years ago, one side of Yunchao did this and offended a powerful person who lost any constraints. What are the consequences? The middle and senior levels of Yunchao were assassinated and the industries under Yunchao suffered a great blow. In addition, that side of Yunchao will even be attacked by a powerful person in the realm of Avenue every three or five days, The strong man in the avenue realm is also very cautious. He will observe the extreme every time. One shot is a fatal blow. You can think about it. A terrible strong man in the avenue realm acts as an assassin secretly, looking for a suitable opportunity to give you a fatal blow, just like a poisonous snake hidden in the dark. Who can relax his vigilance?


    In the end, the Yunchao side also paid a terrible price under enormous pressure. Two thirds of the territory was lost, and the industry was plundered. Even Tianjiao under his command was killed and injured countless. After all, I think that while the strong in the realm of the avenue are secretly sniping at you, it is inevitable that other Yunchao will see you fall back and give you a few times, so for most Yunchao, It is absolutely stupid to offend a strong man who has lost his freedom!


    Now what the great Xia Dynasty needs to do is to make su Chuyi the deterrent. As long as there is the deterrent of Su Chuyi, most other forces will not easily offend them, and they will be able to focus on facing the military dynasty that day! Although the strength of the Suo Tian Wu Dynasty is incomparably strong, will their future of the Xia Dynasty be reduced by a penny? Can''t you fight and run? One day the summer games will succeed in revenge! But now, you need to bet!

 Chapter 1352

    This is a gamble that must be made. Otherwise, Su Mu DA can choose to leave this world with the summer Dynasty and enter the other world. Now, Su Mu''s strength can obtain the coordinates of other worlds even without the help of the shuttle symbol given to him by the system, so as to go to other worlds, but if there is no shuttle symbol, After all, there will be some clues to be detected, so it is the safest way to leave this world with the help of the shuttle symbol! But that''s the problem. Now there are no extra shuttle symbols to use in the Xia Dynasty. Su mu can''t help sighing. If they hadn''t completely sealed the heaven of the unborn world at the beginning, they could have stayed in the unborn world for thousands of years at least! But now it seems that everything is a little late! However, this can be regarded as an experience. After all, the Xia Yun Dynasty has never accepted the battle of defeating the strong with the weak at this stage. Today, facing the attack of the tianwu Yun Dynasty, it is an opportunity for them to complete a transformation for all the sergeants and the strong in the Xia Yun dynasty! And this is also a big bet. As long as they win the bet, they can have the ability and confidence to start the war of transporting the DPRK in the summer! At that time, the growth rate will accelerate countless times! As long as they can start the war of transporting Korea and have enough confidence to win the war of transporting Korea, then they can catch up with tianwu in the shortest time! However, this is also the problem. Su Mu must inform Su Chu that he will immediately start swallowing the way of heaven in the inanimate world, otherwise the remaining time may not be enough!


    In the periphery of the inanimate world, thousands of quasi saints have entered the boundary of the inanimate world, and then there are a large number of great Luo Jinxian realm, the number is even difficult to calculate, while Su Mu immediately noticed the three terrible smells in the crowd, which are the three strong men of the realm of heaven! And he is also the strong one of the seven grades in the realm of heaven! However, although the breath on them was frightening, Su Mu was not frightened. Moreover, seeing that the existence of the three Heaven realm was only seven grades, Su Mu was relieved. Su mu, who was afraid of making mistakes, also smiled at this moment. Su Yutong on one side was puzzled. He saw that Su Yutong looked up into the void, The terrible breath of the three heavenly realm hit in an instant. Su Yutong immediately stared. Just when she wanted to resist, Su mu on one side just waved away the terrible momentum.


    Su Yutong was stunned when he saw this. As soon as he came up with something to say, he heard Su Mu slowly say: "the three are really great. The momentum of the strong in the heaven realm is really good, but you put it in the wrong place. If you hurt my daughter, I''m afraid the three will have bad luck today."


    "Hehe, a mole ant who is just the five grades of cultivation in the heaven realm dares to speak wildly. I want to know how you want us to get unlucky?" the voice fell down. I saw that the talking man put up a long gun in his hand and gently pointed at Su Yutong without saying a word, but the surrounding space collapsed instantly, Countless space storms instantly rewritten the surrounding heaven and earth, and the smell of terror came out and suppressed everyone. The man just gently lit his long gun, which not only destroyed everything and emptiness around, but also condensed a snow-white real dragon, opening his teeth and claws and attacking Su Yutong.


    Su Yutong is nothing but the highest cultivation of the sage realm at this moment. Naturally, she can only escape in the face of such attacks. However, when Su Yutong wants to leave by using the rules of time and space, Su Mu grabs her, and then the voice says: "Now is not the time for you to expose your various rules. Otherwise, it will lead to a lot of disasters. What you have to do today is to give full play to your ordinary strength. As for the three bastards who shot at you, I will let you see with your own eyes how they fell in front of you and kowtow to apologize for you!"


    Su Yutong nodded after listening to Su Mu''s words. Then he stood behind Su Mu and wanted to see how his father would resist the invincible attack. When Su Mu saw the incoming real dragon, he couldn''t help grinning. He gently carried his hands up, and then looked at the real dragon''s gun shadow and slowly spit out a word: "roll!"


    When the voice fell, the surrounding space was originally fragmented towards Su mu, but just after the sound of "rolling" fell, I saw that the originally fragmented space storm suddenly accelerated towards the direction of tianwu Yunchao, and the real dragon and virtual shadow that caused all this turned into nothingness under Su Mu''s violent drink, and Su Mu''s figure standing in the negative hand was the first It once appeared in the eyes of countless forces in the world of heaven. At this moment, they knew that one of the transportation Dynasties was called the summer transportation Dynasty, and their leader, Su mu, was a strong one who would smash the strong ones in the seven grade heavenly realm with all his strength! Even if Su Mu had only the five grade strength in the heavenly realm, at this moment, Su Mu''s figure was engraved on countless strong people My heart!


    The tianwu Dynasty came to the inanimate world to attack the Daxia Dynasty. There is no concealment. Unlike other dynasties, the Daxia Dynasty is not attached to anyone, or even controlled by the main road. The Daxia Dynasty has grown to this step step step by step, while other dynasties have more or less contacted other dynasties and know some secrets, and their hearts are the most terrible and powerful Even a small team can attract the attention of countless people when tianwu Yunchao goes out to fight. This is also the first time that Su Mu and Daxia Yunchao show their real strength in front of countless people!


    Su Mu jumped up and disappeared in a moment. Then, just breathing, Su Mu''s figure appeared outside the sky. At this moment, Su Mu is no longer standing with his hands down. At this moment, Su Mu holds a transparent sword in his hand and looks at the three strong people in the opposite realm of heaven! All the spectators in the world of heaven are very clear that this guy is going to fight three seven level heaven realm powers with the cultivation of the five levels of heaven realm!


    Qipin heavenly realm! This is the most powerful existence except for the eight grades! Su Mu is just the realm of the five grade heavenly way. He actually wants to meet three great powers of the seven grade heavenly way realm at the same time! Should Su Mu be arrogant or confident?


    But before long, Su Mu gave them the answer. A terrible sword, like a sword across the world, appeared in front of them!

 Chapter 1353

    The idea of a horizontal sword seemed to penetrate the endless years and void, and directly attacked the three strong men in tianwu Yunchao''s realm of heaven. The terrible wave swept up a space storm. The terrible smell swept through the idea of the sword shocked all the strong men in the world of heaven, but it was only a five grade realm of heaven, A random blow has such terrible power! If he had not offended the tianwu Dynasty, the leader of the Xia Dynasty, named Su mu, would have made great achievements in the future! And they are not blind. Although they have not seen it with their own eyes, it does not mean that they do not know the goods. It is the real power of time rules! In other words, the boy named Su Mu has mastered the rules of time, the first of the four rules! Future achievements can be said to be very far away!


    But even so, no one in the world is willing to help Su Mu through this disaster, because they know that although a genius who controls the power of time rules is terrible, it is still very weak compared with the existence of tianwu Yun Dynasty. Although the time rules are difficult to see for countless generations, However, in front of the existence of tianwu Yunchao, Su mu, who has mastered the power of time rules, seems so weak! No one will offend the most terrible force between heaven and earth, tianwu Yunchao, because whether a genius can grow up in the future is still a question mark!


    Besides, this time, the tianwu dynasty did not send the top strong, that is to say, they did not have the opportunity to avoid the past. Since they did not choose to hide, but chose to fight, it naturally means that they have confidence in victory. However, before Su Mu took the shot, the great Xia Dynasty was seen by countless strong people in the world, It''s just the existence of a party who doesn''t know whether to live or die. Even now, Su Mu has shocked many strong people, but in their eyes, it''s still difficult for the great Xia Yun Dynasty to grow up if he offended the tianwu Yun dynasty! Even though the leader of the summer Dynasty is a terrible arrogant who has mastered the rules of time! But obviously, no one will take the risk of offending tianwu Yunchao to get close to this Tianjiao!


    Naturally, the most striking thing about a Tianjiao is his talent, but apart from these, it seems that there is nothing worth paying attention to. The master of the summer Dynasty, the genius who mastered the rules of time, seems to be the same. Although he is a genius, he doesn''t know why he offended the tianwu Dynasty, Let tianwu carry the Dynasty and even send three strong men in addition to the seven grades of the heaven realm to destroy it! From this point, we can see that the growth path of this boy named Su Mu must be extremely bumpy. Whether he can grow up safely in the future is still a problem. Therefore, who will take the risk of offending tianwu Yunchao to make friends with a peerless Tianjiao who may not be able to grow up? Even if it is said that this jazz Tianjiao has shown great combat power and can compete with three top powers in the realm of five grade Tiandao, but are these very important now? It doesn''t matter at all!


    If it is the other forces that the great Xia Yun Dynasty offended, then the talent shown by Su Mu just now is that many people are willing to accept him or even make an enemy of the other party, but the problem is that Su mu or the enemy offended by the great Xia Yun Dynasty is too terrible! How terrible and powerful the tianwu Dynasty is, perhaps Su mu or the Xia Dynasty is not very clear, but for them, there are countless old monsters in the world of heaven, the horror of the tianwu Dynasty has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. No one knows what kind of terrorist force the tianwu Dynasty is, but no one dares to offend the tianwu Dynasty, This is inevitable! They dare not forget a thing that happened in their early years, even though countless eras have passed, and even heaven and earth have almost been destroyed several times!


    That is, as early as countless years ago, a top Yun Dynasty named Qiankun Yun Dynasty had some disputes with tianwu Yun Dynasty. Originally, the cause of the matter was not a major event, but his Royal Highness the crown prince of Qiankun Yun Dynasty saw a beautiful woman on the territory of tianwu Yun Dynasty, and the beautiful woman happened to have a strong background in tianwu Yun Dynasty, His father is a Marquis of tianwu Yunchao! The title is Shenwu Hou, and the tianwu Yun Dynasty woman favored by heaven and earth Yun Dynasty is just the daughter most loved by Shenwu Hou. Because the prince of heaven and earth Yun Dynasty was born extraordinary and was the successor of the top Yun Dynasty, he didn''t pay attention to what Shenwu Hou''s daughter said about her terrible background!


    And it is precisely because of this thing that a strong person in the world dare not forget so far! His Royal Highness The Prince of the heaven and Earth transport Dynasty used a treacherous plan to bring the daughter of Shenwu Hou back to the heaven and Earth transport Dynasty. Who is Shenwu Hou? That''s a famous terrorist strongman in tianwu Yun Dynasty. His cultivation has already reached the peak of the avenue realm! Master the power of the rules of the first sequence! On weekdays, even the Lord of the tianwu transportation Dynasty smiles when he sees Shenwu Hou. Even in order to win over Shenwu Hou, the Lord of the contemporary tianwu transportation Dynasty takes his only sister as a link to join Shenhou''s house! It has become a link between tianwu Yun Dynasty and Shenwu Hou house!


    And it is precisely because of this reason that his Highness The Prince of heaven and earth did not know what a huge thing he had caused! It can be said that the daughter of Shenwu Hou inherited the royal blood of tianwu Yun Dynasty and the blood of Shenwu Hou house! From the old monsters of tens of thousands of years of seclusion to the newly born children, no matter who is very clear! Everything in tianwu Yunchao can go wrong! But the daughter of Shenwu Hou must not have any problems! Because her identity is too special! It can be said that it is precisely because of the existence of the daughter of Shenwu Hou that the Shenwu Hou house and the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty have maintained peace for so many years! And if the daughter of Shenwu Hou has any problem! Then it will cause trouble in the whole tianwu transportation dynasty!


    And just good, you say it''s a coincidence that the crown prince of the heaven and earth transportation dynasty took a fancy to the Shenwu Hou''s daughter, and even used some tricks to almost spoil the Shenwu Hou''s daughter. What will tianwu transportation Dynasty and Shenwu Hou''s house do when this happens?

 Chapter 1354

    The daughter of Shenwu Hou, as the link between the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty and Shenwu Hou house, can also be said to coexist between the two sides. Without the existence of the daughter of Shenwu Hou, I''m afraid there have been countless disputes between tianwu Yun Dynasty and Shenwu Hou house! Because the power of Shenwu Hou mansion is too huge! It is so huge that even the royal family of tianwu Dynasty has to give way! At this time, Shenwu Hou house revealed that there are four strong people in charge of the Avenue! This is not the case of Shenwu Hou. If Shenwu Hou is included, there are five strong people who master the main road and territory on the bright side of Shenwu Hou mansion! And it''s just plain! God knows what a terrible force Shenwu Hou has secretly accumulated over the years! No one knows that! Even the royal family of tianwu Dynasty dare not explore easily! That''s why the younger sister of the Lord of the contemporary Dynasty married into the Shenhou house!


    However, the prince of heaven and earth movement is not good at moving, but he has a crush on this background, which can be said to be an invincible terrorist existence, resulting in a series of subsequent events. Needless to say, the result of this event is that countless strong people in the world dare not forget the terrible reason of tianwu movement so far! The same as the old top Dynasty, Qiankun Dynasty lost all the world territory in just three days after this happened! The royal family in the dynasty of heaven and earth turned into nothing overnight! The contemporary Lord of the heaven and earth movement Dynasty and his son, his royal highness, the prince of the heaven and earth movement Dynasty, have been hung up in the emperor of the heaven and earth movement Dynasty for 12 years! It is conceivable that this matter has left a shadow on how many strong people in the world of heaven!


    The same is the top Yun Dynasty. The heaven and earth Yun Dynasty can''t be stopped in front of the tianwu Yun Dynasty for three days! It is precisely because of this matter that the weight of tianwu Yun Dynasty in the hearts of countless people in the world of heaven has increased countless times! It can be said that tianwu Yun Dynasty is the only terrorist force independent of the top Yun Dynasty in the hearts of countless strong people in the world! Because he has surpassed all the top transport dynasties in the world. The heaven and Earth transport Dynasty, which is also the top transport Dynasty, can''t even stop tianwu transport Dynasty. It has been completely destroyed in three days!


    The occurrence of this event has left a lot of psychological shadows for the powerful people in the myriad worlds, because now many old monsters in the myriad worlds still clearly remember what happened that day! They just don''t dare to remember now! Because what happened in those three days really made them dare not recall! In what three days, tianwu Yunchao showed countless strong people in the world their strength. How terrible it is! In the first world war that destroyed the heaven and earth transportation Dynasty, the royal family of the tianwu transportation Dynasty dispatched more than 100000 strong people in the realm of heaven and earth! There are five strong people in the realm of Avenue! And this is just the combat effectiveness dispatched by the royal family of tianwu transportation dynasty! The Shenwu Hou mansion, which has not shown its strength in front of the world, also showed its terrorist forces no weaker than the royal family of the tianwu Yun Dynasty in the battle to destroy the heaven and earth Yun dynasty! The number of strong people in heaven reaches 80000! The number of strong people in the avenue has reached three! Plus Shenwu Hou, there are four! What a terrible force is this? You should know that the number of strong people mastered by Shenwu Hou mansion has far exceeded the top transport direction of one side! Unless it is the kind of top transport dynasty that has truly inherited countless generations, otherwise, the general top transport Dynasty is not as good as Shenwu Houfu!


    The power of Shenwu Hou mansion is too great! Therefore, the tianwu Yun Dynasty needs three points of courtesy. Even in order to tie the Shenwu Hou house to one of their ships, he did not hesitate to marry the contemporary Saint sister to Shenwu Hou. After the eldest lady gave birth to a daughter, the relationship relaxed a lot! Because the terrorist forces of Shenwu Hou mansion are enough to make tianwu Yunchao pay attention to them all the time! It''s hard to pay attention! The Shenwu waiting house is too powerful. Even if they are the royal family of the tianwu transportation Dynasty, there is no way to stop the Shenwu waiting house from doing anything, so they will tie the Shenwu waiting house by means of marriage and let them be tied to the tianwu transportation dynasty!


    It is precisely because of the terrorist forces of the tianwu dynasty that countless strong people in the world of heaven are interested in Su Mu''s talent, but no one dares to stand up! No one is willing to offend tianwu Yunchao. This is not a cost-effective deal. Even if Su Mu grows up to be a top power far beyond the first sequence in the future, they still dare not gamble, because the forces offending tianwu Yunchao are not other existence, but tianwu Yunchao! Standing on the highest peak of heaven and earth and overlooking the terrible existence of all living things! It can be said that no one dares to protect Su Mu after offending such terrorist forces, because they have neither the ability nor the courage! It''s just a genius who has mastered the power of the rules of time. Although I haven''t seen it, it doesn''t mean that it won''t appear in the future! If they offend tianwu Yunchao, they will lose their future!


    At this moment, in the imperial capital of tianwu Yunchao and the hall of Shenwu Hou mansion, everyone in Shenwu Hou mansion gathered together, including the Shenwu Hou who mastered the first sequence and stood at the peak of the avenue realm! They are all panting now, looking at the virtual picture in front of them! What is shown in the picture is Su Mu''s picture of fighting against three strong people in the realm of seven grade heaven with the cultivation of the realm of five grade heaven! After seeing Su Mu''s clean sword and the familiar breath, Shenwu Hou''s eyes were very heavy, and even his breath was a little hurried. The strong people in the main road of the surrounding Shenwu Hou mansion were all heavy!


    "There it is! You guys, the man said countless ages ago that he would come back! Now it does appear!" a strong man in dadaojing who mastered the second sequence rules took a deep breath and said solemnly! In the virtual picture in front of him, Su Mu easily blocked three strong men in the realm of Qipin Tiandao with a dirt free sword! Whether it''s the sword in their hands or the man''s name, they won''t make any mistakes. It''s still the face! Familiar breath! Nothing seems to have changed! But the only change is that the strength of that man is much weaker than before countless eras!


    "The agreed deadline hasn''t come yet! That is to say, it''s not time for us to meet him! Wait! I believe our plan can be officially launched in a short time! Tianwu Yun Dynasty is about to lose its significance. Dare to attack that man. It seems that in a short time, Shouyuan of tianwu Yun Dynasty will end!" Shenwu Hou looked respectful and said slowly. His disrespectful words about tianwu Yun Dynasty seemed to be spoken at will, but the strong people in the avenue realm didn''t feel anything wrong, but nodded in agreement!

 Chapter 1355

    In the lifeless realm, a gathering place that has attracted the attention of all the strong in the world of heaven. At this moment, what appears in the lifeless realm has made them feel extremely shocked! No one can imagine that the ceiling tianwu Yun Dynasty in the Yun Dynasty was stopped when it sent an army to attack the other Yun dynasty! Even if this is just a sergeant sent by tianwu Yunchao at will, in the eyes of others in the world, this army is enough to destroy all the bottom Yunchao! Even if the medium-sized Yunchao wanted to defeat this army, it was very difficult, and now the scene in front of them made countless of them feel frightened!


    A friar who is only the fifth grade of the state of heaven''s way, unexpectedly, relying on the power of his long sword and time rules, he stubbornly dragged the three strong men of the state of heaven''s way forward! Even the three strong players in the realm of seven grade heavenly way played their cards, and Su mu, who was just in the realm of five grade heavenly way, was still able to do it at this moment! He even took time from time to time to help the rest of the army sergeant of the great Xia Yun Dynasty resist the attack of the army sergeant of the tianwu Yun dynasty! What a scene! Although it is just a war in the realm of heaven, its shocking degree is absolutely no less than the battle between the strong in the realm of Avenue! They have never seen such a terrible scene!


    At this moment, Su Mu is not the same as the strong ones outside. At this moment, Su Mu has used everything except his cards. Su Mu has used all his combat power for the first time. Without counting the cards comparable to the plug-in level in the future, Su Mu''s own strength is definitely able to fight or even win the battle with the top eight of the heaven realm. However, in the face of the top nine of the heaven realm or the top of the heaven realm, Su Mu won''t be so relaxed. Fortunately, the three top seven of the heaven realm came to attack them today. This strength, Su mu can still resist it and even look for opportunities to kill it!


    At this moment, Su Mu''s firepower is fully open, and the intention of the sword in the sky makes the three friars in the seven grade heaven realm sweat. Although Su Mu is only the five grade heaven realm, his combat effectiveness can not be underestimated. Just now, he is just a flash of God''s Kung Fu, and one of them has been attacked by Su Mu''s sword intention, The whole right arm was unable to move. Su Mu''s sword intention had been ruthlessly inserted into the muscles and veins in his arm. Now even if he moved his arm and shook it, he would feel intense pain! And the situation that led to this situation. It''s just that he didn''t notice that his right hand was scratched by a sword! It''s just a scratch. What if you are hit directly by sword Qi? They can''t imagine! At this moment, they can only join hands, hoping to block Su mu, let their sergeant of tianwu Yun Dynasty destroy Da Xia Yun Dynasty as soon as possible, and then take time to give them some help!


    Su Mu naturally saw what their intention was. Without saying a word, Su Mu waved his big hand, and the dirt free sword in his hand showed a pure white light. The terrible sword spirit suddenly swept over. Countless sword meanings around gathered together and became a more terrible sword spirit! The three strong men of the seven grades in the realm of heaven can''t help but look pale. They know that it''s not easy to stop this move. The scattered sword intention just now makes one of them unable to move his whole arm. If they are hit by this sword Qi, I''m afraid their crusade against the summer Dynasty will become a laughing stock today! They are not afraid to lose! But they are afraid of losing face to tianwu Yunchao! Tianwu Yunchao is standing on the ceiling! The great Xia Dynasty is just a low-level dynasty! If the Crusade fails, what face can they call the ceiling?


    "This move can''t be held back. We have to avoid it, otherwise we''ll be in big trouble!" said one of the friars in the realm of Qipin heaven with a heavy face. Seeing that it''s easy to see with his eyes, he realized the horror of Su Mu''s sword! If you are hit by it, I''m afraid today''s crusade against the great Xia Dynasty will end in failure! Even if they didn''t die, it would be absolutely difficult to continue fighting with Su Mu! When the time comes, Su Mu will be like a wolf into a sheep in the face of countless sergeants in the Wu Yun Dynasty? You know, even now, they haven''t forced Su Mu''s full strength! This also made the three of them feel very angry!


    All three of them are the existence of the realm of Qipin Tiandao! In the case of joint attack, even a friar who is only the realm of five grades of heaven can''t take it! If it is transmitted back to the tianwu Dynasty, where should their faces be placed! How will other colleagues in the realm of heaven treat them!? Even the news that the three of them were defeated by a friar in the realm of five grades of heaven passed back. They would definitely be oppressed by language! But now their strength is really invincible to the leader of the summer dynasty! It can be said that no matter what the outcome of this war, their humiliation is inevitable!


    "Damn it! His move is not aimed at us! He''s going to attack our sergeant of tianwu Yun dynasty! Stop him!" another monk of the seventh grade in Tiandao territory was surprised. Without saying a word, he hurried forward to stop Su Mu and wanted to stop this move before Su Mu came out of the sword! Although it is said that they have cleared and blocked this move in their hearts, I''m afraid they don''t have much combat effectiveness! But this army is more important than the lives of the three of them! This team is not an ordinary team, but an elite force trained by their tianwu transportation dynasty! If there is a loss, they will be in trouble!


    You should know that all the sergeants in this army are the best Tianjiao in tianwu Yunchao. If these Tianjiao lose, it means that they will lose a lot of combat power in tianwu Yunchao in the future! If the whole army is destroyed here, there is no need for the three of them to return to tianwu Yunchao even if they survive! Because after going back, the royal family will never let them go! Even if the combat effectiveness of the three of them at this moment is much stronger than that army! But in terms of importance, they are absolutely incomparable with that army!


    Su Mu was stunned when he looked at the three people coming, and then he couldn''t help laughing! The sword intention in his hand attacked the three people, and a gorgeous white light suddenly bloomed! The endless space was destroyed, and the three people stopped thinking when they looked at the white light in front of them. They knew that they couldn''t stop this sword!

 Chapter 1356

    Su Mu''s sword doesn''t seem to have any special place. It''s just that the gorgeous white light is a little dazzling. However, when the three friars in the realm of Qipin heavenly way faced the meaning of the sword, they immediately found its really terrible place! Time! you ''re right! This pure white sword contains the power of terrible time rules! It''s hard for them to imagine that Su Mu is just a cultivation in the realm of five grades of heaven at this moment. He can master and use the rules of time so perfectly. It can even be said that the rules of time are extremely smooth without any obstacles, as if the rules of time were born for him!


    Ordinary practitioners do not have to say that they master the rules of time. Even if they master the rules of the second sequence, they can become the top combat force of the top movement! Because most of the strong in the realm of the avenue are in the hands of the ordinary third sequence! Those who really master the rules of the second sequence are all the favored ones of heaven, and those who master the existence of the first sequence are hard to find in a thousand years! It can even be said that without the time of millions of eras, I''m afraid it''s difficult to find a cultivator who controls the first sequence. For example, the time rule mastered by Su mu, which is the first of the four rules beyond the first sequence, let alone who controls it, even there are few rumors!


    No one knows where the terror of time rules lies, because they don''t know what kind of terrible existence time rules are! No one has mastered the power of time rules from countless eras ago to now, not to mention that like Su mu, he has mastered the power of time rules in the five grades of the heavenly realm, and even mastered them to the level of entry, so he can use the power of time rules at will. Ordinary practitioners of the heavenly realm don''t mention the existence of mastering time rules, I''m afraid even the ordinary third sequence is difficult for them to master one of them, not to mention the power of terrorist rules such as time rules that override the first sequence? Therefore, it is still unknown what kind of terrible strength Su Mu''s time rule can play, even now!


    However, the scene in the lifeless world today has proved that the power of time rules is the first of the four rules, and it is the most top existence in any aspect! Su Mu was able to overcome the existence of the three seven level heaven realm with the cultivation of the five level heaven realm. Although the existence of the three seven level heaven realm was just the weakest heaven realm and had not even controlled the power of rules, it was because of this that they could be regarded as an ordinary heaven realm friar! Have you ever seen that the existence of the realm of heaven is just the realm of five qualities, and you master the power of rules? Even there is no one of the top time rules. If it were not for Su Mu''s practice of menstruation and some opportunistic coincidences, it would be almost impossible for Su Mu to master the top rules such as time rules. At most, Su mu in the future will just master a space rule. As for mastering time rules, where to play is impossible!


    Now Su Mu has not only mastered the power of time rules, but also carried the foundation of the power of several clock rules, which represents the causal law of cause and effect, and Su Mu has long been the spatial law that has reached the state of great success! If Su Mu could make these two laws into rules and master the power of time, space and cause and effect, Su Mu''s own strength would be raised to a terrible level! If there is such a day, Su Mu said that the day he achieved the realm of the avenue is the day he was detached from Su mu. There is absolutely no mistake in this sentence! If Su Mu really promotes the causal law and spatial law in his body into the power of rules, then he will gather the power of three rules, and all of them still exist within the four rules, then Su Mu''s own strength will indeed reach an extremely terrible level!


    ......


    The imperial city of tianwu Yunchao is in the imperial palace of tianwu Yunchao. At this moment, the uncrowned king of tianwu Yunchao looks very dark and looks at the transparent screen in front of him. In his opinion, sending elite Tianjiao troops out this time is just to train them, but he didn''t expect that they can defeat tianwu Yunchao because of the existence of a low-level Yunchao! Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that this force called the great Xia Dynasty still has some capital! The cultivation of the five grades of the heavenly realm did not lose ground against the three friars of the seven grades of the heavenly realm, even suppressed them all the time, and hit them hard directly, so that the three of them just lost all their combat strength at this moment!


    However, although they lost most of their combat effectiveness, the three still wanted to fight Su mu, because they knew that if they did not drag down the saint of the summer Dynasty, all of their elite sergeants would die here. Su Mu was not a kind-hearted person, In this cultivation world where the dark forest law repeats, only fist is the only way to remove the threat! Now the situation is very obvious. After su Mu blocked the three strong men in the realm of Qipin Tiandao, the remaining people are not their opponents of the great Xia Dynasty. Although they are a little agitated, Su Mu also has to say that at this moment, the great Xia Dynasty has stood on the bright side of the world of heaven and even been watched by the tianwu dynasty!


    This time it seems that the loser is the great Xia Dynasty, but one thing to be clear is that the enemy is the ceiling of the heaven and the world, which represents the supreme existence of the tianwu Dynasty. This time, they are going to die here directly, which is troublesome! However, in Su Mu''s opinion, they have offended tianwu Yun Dynasty anyway. What does it matter if they offend more or less? Anyway, there are not many people alive in tianwu Yunchao now! Don''t underestimate the number of sergeants in the summer Dynasty. Most of them are not high, but their strength has no problem! For a long time, they may not be the opponent of the sergeant of tianwu Yunchao, but in this lifeless world, they have a chance to kill all the enemies committed by tianwu Yunchao by relying on the energy of the lifeless world!


    But the great Xia Dynasty didn''t do this, or Su Mu should not let them do so, otherwise it would be troublesome to cause the anger of tianwu dynasty! Now they are about to win, so there is no need to continue to hide their foolishness. Su Mu doesn''t care much about the three friars of Qipin Tiandao realm who were defeated by himself. Qipin hasn''t mastered any force of rules. It can be said that these three people have a similar status in tianwu transportation Dynasty.

 Chapter 1357

    However, compared with the three friars of the seven grades of heaven, I''m afraid that the army formed by countless Tianjiao is more important for the tianwu transportation dynasty! If Su Mu''s guess is right, the future of these three friars in the realm of Qipin Tiandao will stop here, and the remaining large number of Tianjiao is estimated to be the heart of tianwu Yunchao. I''m afraid their purpose of coming out this time is to come out and experience. After all, the young eagle also needs to go through a lot of things to grow up, but tianwu Yunchao is wrong, That is, they regard the Xia Dynasty as the most common and low-level Dynasty. They can''t have the strength to stop their tianwu Dynasty''s attack, but what they never thought of happened. The strength of the Xia Dynasty is not an ordinary low-level Dynasty at all!


    Although it is said that the current great Xia Dynasty has not been promoted to a medium-sized Dynasty, Su Mu''s own strength is enough to support a medium-sized Dynasty, and the gap between the medium-sized Dynasty and the low-sized Dynasty is absolutely self-evident. However, Su mu can make the great Xia Dynasty reach the benchmark of the medium-sized Dynasty by relying on his own strength, It can be imagined how terrible Su Mu''s own strength is! A medium-sized transport Dynasty needs three strong people who exceed the realm of heaven. Otherwise, no matter how high the territory or any other aspect reaches, he is not a medium-sized transport Dynasty. In the face of the attack of the top transport Dynasty, they can''t have any resistance!


    The great Xia Dynasty was just a low-level Dynasty in the eyes of the tianwu Dynasty. The only thing that surprised them was that the strength of the leader of the great Xia Dynasty reached the fifth grade of the heaven realm, but this strength was nothing to them. It can be said that they didn''t care about the existence of Su mu, the fifth grade of the heaven realm, After all, this time they sent out three friars of the seventh grade of the heavenly realm and countless saints and quasi saints. According to their original guess, the situation on the battlefield should be that three practitioners of the seventh grade of the heavenly realm killed Su Mu at will, Then let them take the soldiers of the great Xia Dynasty as a stepping stone for experience! But what is happening now is so incredible in the eyes of countless powerful people in the world of heaven and the world during the tianwu transportation dynasty!


    The great Xia Dynasty is just a low-level Dynasty with a friar of five grades in the realm of heaven, but it can delay the dispatch of the tianwu Dynasty, which is enough to frighten the middle-level dynasty! Even the strength shown by the leader of the great Xia Dynasty has far exceeded the five grades of the heaven realm. According to the ease and various means shown by Su mu, in the hearts of countless practitioners in the world of heaven, the leader of the great Xia Dynasty, who has mastered the power of time rules, may be able to fight with the eight grades of friars in the heaven realm! If they and the leader of the great Xia Dynasty can survive the pursuit of the tianwu Dynasty, there is no doubt that there will be one more top Dynasty in the world! you ''re right! Top Yun Chao!


    In the hearts of countless strong people in the world of heaven, the great Xia Dynasty obviously has this foundation! Don''t say anything else! It''s just Su mu, the leader of the summer Dynasty, who is just a cultivator of the five grades of the state of heaven. If he survives and enters the state of Avenue in the future, I''m afraid even the royal family of the tianwu Dynasty will be difficult to win him! As the most numerous rules in the world, the time rule is definitely not a joke! If one day Su Mu''s accomplishments stand at the peak of the avenue realm, I''m afraid tianwu Yun Dynasty will be unlucky! At this moment, Su Mu''s talent and strength have attracted the attention of countless people, but this is not a good thing! Because Su Mu''s talent is enough to threaten tianwu Yunchao as the top Yunchao in the future! So anyway, after the end of this war today, I''m afraid the great Xia Yun Dynasty will suffer a crazy attack from the tianwu Yun dynasty!


    Whether the great Xia Dynasty can survive the crazy attack of the tianwu Dynasty is definitely a difficult thing to do! Tianwu Dynasty is the most powerful Dynasty in the world. Its strength in all aspects exceeds that of Xia Dynasty. I don''t know how many times! Take the friars of the heaven realm for example. The Xia Yun Dynasty now only has Su mu, a friar of the heaven realm, while the Tian Wu Yun Dynasty can dispatch about 200000 friars of the heaven realm anytime and anywhere! Moreover, even such a terrible and huge figure of 200000 is not the real strength of tianwu transportation dynasty! The tianwu Yun Dynasty holds the most powerful territory in the heaven and earth. It can be said that the number of Tiandao monks under their command has reached an unimaginable level! In the Xia Dynasty, there was only a monk in the realm of heaven! In any case, the tianwu Yun Dynasty''s quest for the great Xia Yun Dynasty will definitely end in an easy victory.


    But in the hearts of countless strong people in the world of heaven, there is a different hunch, that is, the summer transportation Dynasty, I''m afraid it won''t be so simple! Not because of anything else, but because of the huge and powerful time rules of the Lord of the summer dynasty! This is not the first time to master the rules of time, and their strong people in the world are not fools. The age of the head of the summer Dynasty is too young! It can be said that compared with these old monsters, the leader of the summer Dynasty is just like a newborn baby in their eyes!


    Which of them has not achieved their present achievements after practicing for at least millions of eras? Which of them didn''t reach the realm of heaven after countless generations of cultivation, but what did they see from Su mu, the leader of the summer dynasty! The age of the head of the summer Dynasty is less than 200000 years! That is to say, in this short period of 200000 years, the leader of the great Xia Dynasty has grown from a mortal to a terrorist existence that can fight against the strong court of the bapin Tiandao realm! Even selected by the rules of time to be the master! Master the time rules that have never appeared in front of the world in countless years!


    For countless years, there have been countless practitioners in the world of heaven. After they grow up, some have mastered the first sequence rules and some have mastered the second sequence rules, but most practitioners just master a third sequence rules, and even countless practitioners can''t even control the power of rules!


    The master of the summer Dynasty has only been practicing for about 200000 years, but he has mastered the time rules and other top rules! Cultivation has reached the terrible realm of heaven, five grades! The strength is enough to resist the power of the eight products of the heavenly realm! This has never happened in the world of heaven!

 Chapter 1358

    Since countless eras, there has been more or less one person who has mastered the four rules, but only two have been recorded and remembered! It can be said that since the birth of the world of heaven, there have been only two terrorist beings who have mastered the four rules! One of them has mastered the space rules of one of the four rules. His haunting ability makes him lurk into one of the top transport Dynasties when he is in the realm of heaven, and empty 30% of the treasure house of which one! Even the top Yun Chao on the other side offered a reward for countless resources to capture the existence of the one who mastered the space rules. In the end, it was useless. There was no trace of the other party''s existence!


    The second, even now, still exists in front of the world. There is a place called Tianji Pavilion in the world. Although the name sounds like an attic, Tianji Pavilion does not exist anywhere in the world! It does not exist in any corner. Tianji Pavilion sometimes appears in a certain sphere of influence of Yun Dynasty, and sometimes in an endless nothingness. It can be said that Tianji Pavilion is the most mysterious place in the world of heaven! For example, even if tianwu Yun Dynasty wants to find the location of Tianji Pavilion, it is impossible! On that day, the old leader of the machine Pavilion, that is, the second in ancient and modern exchanges, mastered the existence of one of the four rules! What he has in his hands is the power of the rules of fate!


    As like as two peas, what is the meaning of "what is the old man in heaven", and the master of the heaven master is now doing the same thing as other practitioners in the universe. That is to see what is happening in the lifeless world through foresight! At this moment, old man Tianji''s eyes were on Su mu, who had defeated the invading enemy and stood in the void against the wind. A moment later, old man Tianji raised his mouth slightly, and then said slowly: "The situation between heaven and earth is about to change! The cultivator who has mastered the rules of time will be the most terrible driving force behind the situation between heaven and earth! If I calculate well, I''m afraid the mysterious man I met by chance was this guy?"


    When the voice fell, the old man Tianji suddenly widened his eyes and a sweet burst into his throat. Then, in the shocked eyes of many bodyguards around, the old man Tianji suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood! Then he fell pale to the ground, but the shock revealed in his eyes was absolutely not hidden! The bodyguards around rushed up in panic He went to help the old man Tianji up. Then he was booed and asked for help. However, it seemed that the old man Tianji didn''t hear the guards around, but there was a voice. Instead, he looked at the lifeless world where Su Mu was located and thought to himself: "Sure enough, the inference is right! I have mastered the rules of fate, which can be said to be a great success, but predicting the future and past of Su mu can make me spit blood and tremble. The origin of that guy is absolutely extraordinary! Maybe it should be said that the future of that guy is too terrible!"


    "No one in heaven and earth can stop the general trend. Countless practitioners can only seek self-protection in the face of the coming storm, but you are different! You will be the driving force of this severe storm! You will be the driving force behind the future situation of the whole world! Su mu, I believe we will have a chance to meet in a short time! I won''t introduce you at that time I want to have a long talk with you! "Tianji old man took a deep breath and released his mood, thinking secretly.


    No one knows how terrible the future will be and how terrible Su Mu''s future will be if he has mastered the existence of time rules. But it''s very terrible that old man Tianji can calculate that a little bit! You know, even Su Mu himself doesn''t know how terrible his future is! Which future Su Mu has for himself, It''s just a guess from some places! According to the spirit of the world tree, what he has is handed over to him in his future, and Su mu can actually get the top treasure in the terrible world such as Tianmu world with the help of the system, which undoubtedly shows that his future achievements are absolutely terrible! It can even be said that he is the strongest in Tianmu world The future is not as good as your own!


    But at this moment, old Tianji guessed that Su Mu''s future did not belong to this world or the whole cultivation world. Su Mu''s future seemed like a fog. He tried to see through the fog with the help of the rules of fate, but he could do nothing. He just saw a little bit from the fog, which made him spit blood and tremble in his heart , even the power of rules has been affected. It can be imagined how terrible and terrible Su Mu''s future is!


    ......


    In the lifeless realm, Su Mu took a deep breath and turned to look at the group of top Tianjiao from the tianwu transportation Dynasty. They formed an army to crusade against them in the summer transportation Dynasty. I''m afraid they never thought that they would be destroyed by the regiment! Su Mu never wanted to put this group of top Tianjiao from the tianwu transportation Dynasty in his pocket! Even if they were It is said that there are many saints and quasi saints. It is only a matter of time to enter the realm of heaven with their talents, but Su Mu doesn''t care about this, because these top Tianjiao from the tianwu Yun Dynasty will not relax his vigilance against them even if he puts them in his pocket! Because these guys can emerge from behind at any time, anytime, anywhere Come and give them a knife in the summer, so Su Mu won''t leave them. Extinction seems to be the best choice!


    But Su Mu is not stupid. The tianwu Dynasty''s attack on their summer Dynasty definitely attracted countless eyes! From the beginning of the battle, Su Mu has felt a lot of eyes staring at himself, so now the ideas in Su Mu''s heart can''t be directly displayed. Otherwise, they will be labeled as a devil during the summer transportation! Cause the siege of countless forces in the heavens!


    Yes, what Su Mu wants to do is to turn all these top Tianjiao from tianwu transportation Dynasty into resources for them to improve their strength during the summer transportation dynasty! Just like the evil spirits in the unborn world! All of them have become resources for those practitioners with insufficient talent to improve their strength during the summer games! So many resources are enough to create tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of practitioners in the quasi holy realm! But now Su Mu knows that it''s not the time! We still need to wait! So these Tianjiao from tianwu Yun Dynasty, Su Mu said that they should be put in prison temporarily.

 Chapter 1359

    If Su mu, under the eyes of countless powerful people in the world of heaven, swallowed up all the countless Tianjiao of tianwu transportation Dynasty and became a resource for them to improve their strength in the summer transportation Dynasty, the summer transportation Dynasty in the eyes of everyone in the world of heaven will definitely be labeled as a demon family! Even if it is said that they are all human and innate demon clans up and down in the great Xia Dynasty, if the great Xia Dynasty really devours the countless soldiers of the tianwu Dynasty into the transformation wheel under the eyes of everyone in the world of heaven, then no matter how they behave in the great Xia Dynasty, they will be called a demon clan! And now the eyes of tianwu Yunchao may also be on their Xia Yunchao!


    Now tianwu Yun Dynasty has attacked them. The Xia Yun Dynasty has lost face. It must want to recover this face, but the time to recover face may not appear in a short time, but if the Xia Yun Dynasty devours all these countless sergeants into the transformation wheel, it will become the nourishment for the Xia Yun Dynasty to improve its strength, Then the tianwu Dynasty will certainly carry out a crazy attack on them in the Xia Dynasty at all costs in the shortest time, and even directly send the terrorist strongmen from the avenue realm to come to the Xia Dynasty and catch them all in person! After all, Su Mu''s strength now can be said to be not afraid of anyone in the realm of heaven. Therefore, if tianwu Yun Dynasty sends strong enemies to attack, the leader''s cultivation must reach the realm of heaven!


    Therefore, no matter from any aspect, Su Mu could not devour all these enemies from tianwu Yun Dynasty into resources in front of countless strong people in the world of heaven, but he could be put in prison temporarily and wait for the eyes of other strong people in the world of heaven to move away from them. At that time, Who will consult them about what happened to the countless tianwu army in the summer dynasty? It doesn''t matter even if Su Mu killed them all. After all, these top Tianjiao soldiers from the tianwu Dynasty are all enemies in front of the summer dynasty! Killing the enemy is a very normal thing! Once the war of transporting the dynasty was launched among the ten thousand worlds of the heavens, the casualties could be said to be more huge. Today, even if the Xia Dynasty killed all the sergeants from the tianwu Dynasty in front of all the strong ones in the ten thousand worlds of the heavens, no one would say anything. The most is to sigh in his heart. The Xia Dynasty is really not afraid of the Revenge of the tianwu dynasty! There will be no other words!


    But it would be different if they were swallowed up! By devouring others to improve their strength, this is undoubtedly the means of the demon clan! If the great Xia Dynasty really did this in front of all the people in the heaven and the world, I''m afraid it''s not just the top force of the tianwu dynasty that comes to attack them next time! I''m afraid there will be countless Yunchao who will come at that time! So no matter what, Su mu can''t deal with the incoming enemies of the Xia Dynasty in front of all the powerful people in the world. It''s the safest way to imprison them! After those people''s eyes left, they collected these guys into the fairyland with their backhand and swallowed them one by one, which became their resources for summer transportation! Although a little cruel, Su Mu felt that in this dark and incomparable practice world, only by being cruel can he grow faster!


    Su Mu didn''t want to devour the Terran to become his own power, but Su Mu thought about it. In addition to the effect of transformation roulette, is there any other way to improve the strength of their soldiers during the summer dynasty? No, if they want to be strong in a short time, they can''t leave the help of quasi transformation roulette! The conversion roulette can integrate all the forces in the world into it and become the purest energy, which can be used to improve the cultivation of their military sergeants during the summer movement! With the help of this method, even evil spirits without mercy are actually just a group of energy supplements that can move in the eyes of the summer transportation Dynasty. No one is afraid of evil spirits, but everyone can''t wait to catch more evil spirits! Want to make it the power to improve their strength during the Summer Olympics!


    However, it''s a pity that now the dark portal has been closed, and the evil spirits have been completely captured by them. Su Mu thought it would be difficult to improve the strength of the soldiers of the great Xia Dynasty in a short time, but he didn''t expect that these enemies from the tianwu Dynasty gave them the opportunity to improve their strength! In Su Mu''s eyes, the enemies of tianwu Yun Dynasty seemed to run to him with a smile, and then whispered to him, "there''s no resources to swallow? There''s nothing to make you stronger quickly? We''ve sent it to the door! Do you feel it?"


    Yes, that''s right. Su Mu secretly thanked those sergeants of the tianwu transportation Dynasty, and then began to arrange to clean the battlefield. In fact, the duration of the war was not compensated. It was only a day and a half from the appearance of the enemy to Su Mu''s killing of three seven grade friars in the heaven realm, but even if it was a short day and a half, They also suffered very serious damage during the summer movement. Nearly a thousand monks in the quasi holy realm died in battle! As for the sergeant of Jinxian realm, Su Mu did not let them participate in this battle. This is not a battle that the sergeant of Jinxian realm can participate in! Even the aftermath of their battle is enough to kill countless friars in the golden immortal realm. How could su Mu let them participate in this level of battle.


    According to the truth, this loss is really nothing. After all, in addition to the three leaders of the seven grades of the heavenly realm, there are dozens of saints who come to their attack of the great Xia Dynasty this time! What was the unexpected thing for Su mu? Su Yutong and Lu Wanxi joined hands to block dozens of saints! What concept is this! Although they are now in the top ranks of the sage realm, and even their combat power can be half a step closer to the heavenly realm, they have united to block dozens of strong saints, which once again makes Su Mu feel incomparable appreciation for Su Yutong and Lu Wanxi!


    Should it be said that he is worthy of being his chosen successor and his only disciple? Su Mu even said that it is difficult to accept the speed of creating surprises for himself! Su Yutong''s Taoist body is cohesive and his combat power is extremely terrible, but he has not been exposed to the eyes of others in the world of heaven. After all, everyone in the world of heaven is the top power in the realm of heaven. How can he pay attention to the battle of a group of saints and even under saints? It can be said that the eyes of all people in the world of heaven in this war were on the three strong men of the seven grades of the state of heaven in Su Mu and tianwu Yun dynasty!

 Chapter 1360

    Time flies. It has been three years since the great Xia Yun Dynasty and the tianwu Yun Dynasty sent troops to fight. In these three years, the great Xia Yun Dynasty has been in the lifeless world. The fact is indeed the same as Su Mu''s guess. Even if the tianwu Yun Dynasty wants to attack them, it will not attack them in a short time. It is not that the tianwu Yun Dynasty is unwilling to attack them, But now the tianwu Dynasty doesn''t have the ability to fight. After all, Su Mu''s fighting power has been clearly stated. Unless you send a large number of strong people in the heaven realm or directly send strong people in the avenue realm, you absolutely have no way to take our summer dynasty! Although this is not clearly stated, Su Mu''s strength on that day has been imperceptibly conveyed this idea into the hearts of everyone watching the war!


    Is it difficult to deal with a Xia Yun Dynasty who only has a friar in the realm of heaven? Do they still need to send out the strong ones in the realm of heaven? You''re kidding! The inferior world, they are afraid that the world will collapse as soon as the strong enter. How do they enter? And if we send the strong in the realm of heaven to enter the realm of inanimate, is there any significance to compete with the great Xia Yun dynasty? Su Mu''s strength has been understood. It''s hard to find an enemy in the heaven realm unless they send a large number of high-level strongmen in the heaven realm! Or send more than three strong men who have reached the peak of the state of heaven. Otherwise, they really can''t win the great Xia Dynasty!


    Su Mu may not know that great terror has happened in the tianwu transportation Dynasty at this moment! The imperial capital of the whole tianwu Yun Dynasty is located. Even the air seems to have condensed into essence. Everyone can see a little unusual from it! Everyone knows that this seems to be a precursor of something to happen, but they don''t know what this precursor represents! They can''t figure out what it represents, and there''s no need to figure it out! At this moment, on the tianwu Yun Dynasty hall, a group of old people led by Shenwu Hou and many strong people in the realm of the avenue are in opposition to a group of strong people in the realm of the avenue led by the tianwu Yun pilgrim. Compared with other places in the imperial capital, the substantive atmosphere on the court Hall of the Wuyun Dynasty on this day is more dignified!


    The pilgrim of tianwu Yun took a deep breath and looked at the strong people standing behind Shenwu Hou. He couldn''t help feeling cold, but he knew that at this moment, it was absolutely impossible to make the relationship between their royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty and Shenwu Hou house too rigid because of a little thing! So after several deep breaths, the saint of tianwu Yun Dynasty calmed down gradually. Then his eyes were indifferent, but he asked with a trace of doubt in his tone: "Shenwu Hou, I want you to explain why I sent out to encircle and suppress the twelve top strongmen in the heaven realm of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, which will be detained by the people of your Shenwu Hou house? Don''t you want to explain the reason to me? This great Xia Yun Dynasty has made our tianwu Yun Dynasty lose a lot of face. Can''t we get this face back? No It''s just the existence of Yun Chao. Can''t we destroy him? "


    In the face of the words asked by the tianwuyun pilgrim, Shenwu Hou couldn''t help grinning, and then slowly explained: "Those twelve people who plotted against the rule were originally under the command of the holy master? I thought they were thieves from other places. As Shenwu Hou, I naturally have the responsibility of guarding the imperial capital, so I misunderstood the appearance of the twelve people sneaking. So I detained them and locked them in the prison of my Shenwu Hou mansion. I should have known it was the holy master You are the candidate sent by me to destroy the Xia Dynasty, so I will never arrest him at this time, will I? No wonder, at that time, I thought these people had our saint''s waist token. It turned out to be true. I thought it was made by some thieves. It was just a misunderstanding. Please don''t worry, I must release Saint at the first time after I go back Let them do what they should do. "


    "I hope so." the saint of tianwu Yunchao took a deep breath and said slowly, "OK, now that the misunderstanding has been clarified, I''d better bother the Marquis to hurry back and release them. After all, they still have important things to do. I won''t keep the marquis. If the Marquis has time another day, how about we get together again?"


    "Naturally, it''s no problem, so I''ll leave first." Shenwu Hou smiled and gave a hypocritical salute to the saint of tianwu Yun Dynasty. Then he took a look at the strong men of the avenue standing behind the saint of tianwu Yun Dynasty, and then smiled and left directly with the people of their Shenwu Hou house.


    At the first moment when the divine warrior had just left, the saint of the Wu Yun Dynasty suddenly stared and directly waved and threw a very good-looking object in front of him to the ground. The harsh sound of the object breaking and the fierce color in the face and eyes of the saint of the Wu Yun Dynasty couldn''t hide. I just heard him murmur: "At first, I thought that choosing to marry my sister to this guy would win over the relationship between us, but now it seems that it is still too naive. This divine warrior is definitely not a person willing to be ordinary! What he wants to do is the supreme throne under my ass!"


    "The number of strong people gathered in Shenwu Hou mansion has reached the same level as our royal family! It can be said that now Shenwu Hou mansion has the strength to threaten our rule! If he really wants to be your position, he won''t speak like this today. I''m afraid this Shenwu Hou has a different purpose!" Another strong man in the realm of Avenue beside tianwu Yun pilgrim looked at the back of Shenwu Hou and others, narrowed his eyes and said slowly.


    On the side of Shenwu Hou and others, the sound of broken objects and the trembling breath from the pilgrim of tianwu Yun all think that it can reveal that the pilgrim of tianwu Yun has been patient to the extreme! The way he spoke just now almost broke the power of the most powerful man in the world. However, Shenwu Hou said he didn''t care at all. He also smiled and said slowly to the family next to him: "it seems that our saint is angry. Do you need to change the way of speaking next time, so that we Saint won''t be angry with ourselves?"


    If this word comes out, it will certainly cause an uproar! The great God Wu Hou of tianwu Yun Dynasty humiliated the saint of tianwu Yun Dynasty in public! But there are family generals in his Shenwu Hou mansion around, so no matter what he says, it doesn''t matter!

 Chapter 1361

    There is a secret place in the Shenwu Hou house during the tianwu movement. At this moment, all the powerful people in the Shenwu Hou house, whether exposed in the open or hidden in the dark, have appeared in this secret place, and the number of strong people in the Shenwu Hou house is frightening! In addition to the existence of Shenwu Hou, who stands at the peak of the avenue realm, and the four strong men in the avenue realm exposed outside, there are seven strong men in the avenue realm in the Shenwu Hou house. If the strong men in the avenue realm mastered by the Shenwu Hou house are combined with Shenwu Hou himself, they have reached an amazing twelve! What concept is this! You should know that there are only eight strong people in the realm of Avenue owned by the royal family of the whole tianwu transportation dynasty! And not in the open! It''s the total number of all the strong men of tianwu imperial family hiding in the dark and in the light!


    If the news that Shenwu Hou mansion has twelve strong people in the realm of Avenue is passed on, I''m afraid it will definitely cause an uproar at the first time! No one can imagine that the Shenwu Hou, who was tied to the same ship by tianwu transportation Dynasty, hid so many strong men in the dark! It can be said that with so many powerful people, the strength of Shenwu Hou house can easily overthrow the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty and make the Lord of tianwu Yun Dynasty change overnight! But they didn''t do it. Instead, they kept hiding in the dark, as if they were waiting for something. They didn''t do it for a long time, as if they didn''t want to do it! It''s hard to believe that the Shenwu Hou mansion has such terrible strength that it is willing to submit to the royal family of tianwu transportation dynasty! However, no one knows whether the Shenwu Hou is really obedient to the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty. Except for his own people and the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty, everyone thinks that the Shenwu Hou house and the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty are completely a family! Because the daughter of Shenwu Hou contains the existence of the royal blood of tianwu Yun dynasty!


    "It''s been delayed for three years, and I don''t know who''s doing now. Master, is three years really enough? How do I think we should continue to delay for some time? After all, I''m afraid which one''s strength is not the opponent of the twelve top strongmen in heaven! Unless we help secretly, I''m afraid we will leave traces and be killed by the emperor The old monster in the room found that why not continue to delay for a period of time and give who will continue to grow? "A top strong man who was born in Shenwu Hou''s house and is now the fifth grade of the avenue realm asked Shenwu Hou with a little doubt.


    Shenwu Hou couldn''t help smiling when he heard the speech. He looked at the young home general and said slowly: "When you were born, which one was already the supreme being standing on the sky, so you don''t know the horror of which one. The time I met who was impossible to calculate in time. I accompanied him in my early years. The most frightening thing that I showed was his talent! You may not understand that a person can only be a million in a short time What kind of concept is it to grow up from an ordinary mortal to detachment in years? It can be said that no one can compare with him except that one. Whose talent can be called the most in the world. You can''t find the second existence that can be compared with him in cultivating Tianfu! In your opinion, three years may be too short But I might as well tell you frankly that three years will be enough to make earth shaking changes in his strength and combat effectiveness! "


    The young man of the fifth grade of the avenue realm could not help nodding when he heard the speech, and then stopped talking. Although he was already a terrible strong man who stood beyond the realm when he was born, this did not prevent him from knowing which talent and legend he had! If he had not been guided by which one, it can be said that he would not have been so short He successfully entered the realm of Wupin Avenue and became one of the most powerful people in the world! That''s right! The cultivation of Wupin Avenue realm is enough to make him the most powerful person in the world! This young family general is also a very terrible existence!


    In his early years, he was instructed by which one. There was nothing, but which one gave him an unknown thing. Unexpectedly, he mastered two rules of the first sequence and one rule of the second sequence! He fully mastered the power of three rules! It is also because of these three rules that he can have nine grades in the realm of the fifth grade Avenue, which is comparable to the realm of the fifth grade Avenue As for the existence of the peak of the avenue realm, he is not without the power of a war at this moment, so there is no reason why he has become one of the most powerful figures in heaven and earth with the five grades of the avenue realm! The two first sequences and one second sequence have given him enough confidence and strength to successfully have a place in the world £¡


    The first sequence is undoubtedly the most top rule in the world, and the two first sequences mastered by the strong man of Wupin Avenue born in Shenwu Hou house can be said to be famous existence! The first one is the top rule in the first sequence, the destruction rule! The existence of the destruction rule has been the most top rule in the world since ancient times There is no other reason. When the destruction rule is used in combat, it always carries infinite meaning of destruction at any time. If the strength grade of the resister varies greatly, no matter what defense means it plays, it is useless in front of the destruction rule, because the destruction rule will destroy all the items in front of it! It can even destroy a piece of time in front of it Space! It can be said that the destruction rule is the rule with the highest combat effectiveness in the first sequence, and there is absolutely no problem!


    The second force he mastered to stand in the first sequence of rules is called the five element rule! That is, the power of the five rules of water, fire, civil engineering and gold is simple and understandable. Compared with the destruction rule, the five element rule seems so general. However, do not underestimate the five element rule. Any power existing in the five element rule, whether water rule or rule, can be taken out individually, That''s the power of rules standing in the second ranking! In other words, mastering the five element rules is equivalent to mastering the power of the five second sequence rules! Although it looks like that, the ability of the five element rule will never be ignored!

 Chapter 1362

    In the realm of Avenue, mastering a rule and the existence of the first sequence is already known as the top! It is conceivable what kind of terrorist existence this Shenwu Hou Fu general, who has mastered two first sequences and one second sequence, is. If he reaches the peak of the avenue realm or even surpasses in the future, the power of these three rules can definitely bring him incomparably rich improvement, If ordinary people master the power of these three rules, they are absolutely arrogant and don''t pay attention to anyone in the world. However, my secret home in Shenwu Hou house will be more mature. He doesn''t have that arrogance, because he knows why he can master the power of these three rules! It can even be said that he clearly guided how his two first sequences came from! Without the help of any one, you can never master the two first sequences! Just the exclusion between the rules, he can''t bear it!


    And who has he been guided by and knows the horror of who! Compared with him, the power of the three rules he mastered is completely negligible! In the eyes of who, I''m afraid the rules have become a plaything! Random and incomparable is already a toy that can be distributed! Yes, in the eyes of the world, there is supreme power in the world. I''m afraid the rules are just better than some ordinary toys in the eyes of who. However, even if they are better, they are still just toys for who! Don''t care too much about the existence of the power of rules!


    Just say who showed the power of rules in those years, whether it is time or space, or fate cause and effect, as well as many rules of the first sequence and the second sequence, up to the four rules and down to the third sequence! Which one can be said to be free and incomparable can be used! It seems that the power of all rules has been gathered on who! Terrible! This is also why many strong people in the realm of the great road in the Shenwu Hou mansion, even some of the top strong people in the realm of the great road, are still willing to follow who, because they clearly understand that there is no one, and they are now at most, but if any one returns again, their achievements will be improved by countless levels again!


    According to the most private rumors in the Shenwu Hou mansion, only a few people know! Shenwu Hou in his early years was just a street gangster! you ''re right! Just a gangster on the streets of the mortal world! On weekdays, he lived by bullying other gangsters, but in his early years, he also had a conscience. He did not bully the poor. Although he spent his days on the streets every day, everyone on the street seemed to have no aversion to him. By chance, who met the God of martial arts who was just a mortal in his early years, so he began to teach him to practice, Slowly guide him step by step to today''s state! Even the first sequence of Shenwu Hou''s body was directly accepted and given to Shenwu Hou by extremely rough means! At this moment, Shenwu Hou still remembers which one was unhappy. While grasping the first sequence, he scolded and said where the four rules in the world have gone. Today, he didn''t meet any of them! As if the first sequence did not exist in his eyes!


    Ordinary people are secretly pleased to master the first sequence, but in the eyes of who, the first sequence really doesn''t have any need to control. As long as some tough means are used, some of the first sequence can be subdued. Therefore, in the eyes of who, only those four rules can be seen and used, Later, Shenwu Hou also knew one thing. Which one he met when he was a mortal in his early years was just one of the bodies of experience! One of the experienced bodies can play with the power of rules at will. They don''t know what kind of existence it is, but Shenwu Hou clearly remembers one thing, that is, the cultivation speed of that one! A body of experience can grow to a detached level in just a million years! This is definitely not what ordinary people can do!


    Before he left, he left him a sentence, which specifically said what Shenwu Hou had never mentioned, but when someone asked, he would still smile and say, who will come back. Then you will know what exactly was said by who at the beginning. This sentence has been hidden in the hearts of the people in Shenwu Hou mansion, even now, Their Shenwu Hou mansion joined the tianwu Yun Dynasty. Even if Shenwu Hou had married the sister of the Lord of the tianwu Yun dynasty that day, they had never had any heart of submission to the royal family of the tianwu Yun Dynasty. It was very hard for them to do superficial Kung Fu! After joining the Shenwu Hou mansion, the sister of the leader of the tianwu Yun Dynasty gave birth to a daughter. Since then, she seems to have disconnected from the tianwu Yun Dynasty and slowly put her mind on her daughter! As for the struggle between Shenwu Hou house and her brother, she said she didn''t want to pay attention, as long as it didn''t involve her daughter.


    "After three years, who doesn''t know what earth shaking changes have taken place at this moment? I think it''s almost time to start slowly preparing for that! This is the gift presented by who we see again, but we can''t make any mistakes! If there are any mistakes, wait until who enters in person During the tianwu Yun Dynasty, we began to levy the tianwu Yun Dynasty. We planned gifts for countless generations, but it was completely in vain! "Shenwu Hou took a deep breath, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said solemnly that Shenwu Hou house has been preparing an amazing plan! But those who know the plan, except the people present, only their own daughter knows. However, Shenwu Hou knows that his daughter can be fully trusted, otherwise he will not tell her the plan. Now Shenwu Hou feels that the plan is poor, but it needs to be carried out slowly!


    This is not a small plan. It can be completed in a short time and the results can be included in the bag. This is a long and incomparable plan! The time required may be tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years! But in any case, once the plan is implemented, there will be no chance to step back!


    After announcing the start of the plan, all the powerful people in the secret realm disappeared at the same time, leaving only Shenwu Hou slowly leaving the secret realm and walking towards the palace of his wife, the sister of the leader of tianwu Dynasty. Although he was married to monitor himself, he has been a long time, and he is not a ruthless person, With a good daughter sandwiched in the middle, the birth of feelings is inevitable! Now we have to implement that plan. In order not to make her uncomfortable, Shenwu Hou still plans to spend some time with her. Of course, we should pay attention to her all the time. Although they have feelings for each other, the most important plan in Shenwu Hou''s heart must not show any problems! If the plan goes wrong because of my carelessness, then the efforts of countless generations will be in vain!

 Chapter 1363

    In the Shenwu Hou mansion, in the long Lady''s palace, at this moment, this woman who has great power in the Shenwu Hou mansion, even in the whole tianwu Yun Dynasty, has a very indifferent face. The person in front of her is her husband. She still understands the truth that she marries chicken with chicken and dogs with dogs. She knows that the man in front of her has great plans, but so what? I have married him. Naturally, I want to love what he loves and hate what he hates. He wants tianwu Yunchao, and I won''t have any disgust. As for the fact that the current leader of tianwu Yunchao is her family, obviously she doesn''t care about it in her heart. In her opinion, as long as it doesn''t involve their daughter, everything is not a problem.


    "I haven''t come for some time. The peach blossoms in the courtyard have opened again. Madam, can I blame me?" Shenwu Hou turned his back to his wife sitting in the pavilion. Looking at the peach blossoms in front of the peach blossom trees, he couldn''t help reaching out his hand to touch the flowers. Then he asked aloud. He didn''t know how to face his wife. They had never had any deep hatred, However, when he stepped into this other courtyard palace, he inevitably felt a little uneasy. Shenwu Hou also knew where his feeling came from and why it appeared in his heart. Looking at the peach blossoms in the garden, he couldn''t help falling into meditation.


    "When you came last time, the peach blossoms in the garden were just in full bloom. After you left and came, your daughter was caught by the crown prince of the heaven and earth movement Dynasty and almost insulted by him. Now the peach blossoms are in full bloom and you have set foot in my small courtyard. I''m afraid something big will happen recently! I don''t know what you''re going to do this time." the eldest lady didn''t look up at Shenwu Hou, Just playing with her usual time killing objects on the stone table in front of her, the two waitresses behind her also pinched the time and came to one side. One of them put dessert on the stone table and buried his head and turned away, while the other stood quietly behind the long Lady, trying to reduce his sense of existence.


    "You know very well that you are more reasonable than your brother and those people of the same family. Madam, you only need to know one thing. You are my wife of Ji Yuan, Muyun''s mother and the first lady of the Ji family. You can ignore all the rest. In the Ji house, you are the heaven except me." Shenwu Hou revealed his name for the first time, Ji Yuan. This is the real name of the man in front of him, Ji of the era! The abyss of the abyss! The name alone has been so far-reaching, not to mention the terrible strength cultivation of this man?


    "Ji Fu Zhong? It seems that you are ready. Are you sure this will not affect our daughter? Muyun cultivates the Royal skill. In order to maintain your loyalty to the royal family, you have no doubt about what the royal family will do in the skill?" the eldest lady took a deep breath and asked aloud. She knew that the man in front of her, I''m afraid I''ve achieved my plan to overthrow tianwu! Living in this mansion for a long time, how could she not know how terrible the real strength in Shenwu Hou mansion is! Once this terrible force appears in the open! It can definitely cause a big bloodbath at the first time!


    Ji Yuan nodded when he heard the speech, then shook his head and slowly explained: "You''re right, but you''re wrong. I really want to overthrow the tianwu Dynasty, but I''m not going to overthrow the tianwu Dynasty. Nothing in the tianwu Dynasty will disappear. Only the royal family, except you, of course, but that''s why the tianwu Dynasty Royal family will disappear. I''m sorry to hurt your relatives for my plan, But I have to do this. Perhaps it should be said that it was the most wrong decision for tianwu Yunchao to include me in his command! Because I was not from tianwu Yunchao from the beginning! I''m afraid no one in the royal family could see this except madam you. "


    Mrs. Chang smiled at the speech, and then didn''t say anything more. She didn''t have any concerns about what Ji Yuan said before that would hurt her relatives. It''s not that she thinks tianwu Yunchao can stop the attack of Shenwu Hou mansion, but that she has understood some things. Although her relatives and peers share blood with her, the man in front of her will be her face day and night The existence of companions! Once she made a commitment in her heart to love what he loved and hate what he hated. Since he chose this road, as his woman and his wife, she should not do something that distracted him at the most critical time. This is not good for anyone! Moreover, even if she told tianwu Yunchao the royal family about it, she can How about enough?


    The royal family of tianwu Yunchao was so serious that both sides were hurt? Are you kidding! Although the strength of Shenwu Hou mansion is terrible and even enough to change the situation in tianwu Yunchao, the royal family of tianwu Yunchao has existed for so many years, and the number of strong people has been countless. If they are ready to fight, both sides will be hurt The ability is huge! Since she has to lose one party, the eldest lady still made a decision in her own heart. In those years, the royal family joined the Shenwu Hou mansion as a tool and made themselves a tool to monitor the Shenwu Hou. Now the retribution has come, and they naturally need to pay a price!


    Instead of losing her husband, in the heart of the eldest lady, it''s better to lose those people who sold themselves and let themselves marry Shenwu Hou as a tool. Even after she married, Shenwu Hou took good care of her, or even took care of her in every way. There is no place to delay except for the small time of company! Coupled with the birth of her daughter, the eldest lady It can be said that the whole heart has been transferred from the royal family to the Shenwu Hou house and to his husband. At the beginning, the royal family threw itself as a tool to the Shenwu Hou house and let itself monitor each other. Now why should they betray their husband?


    It''s not easy to be betrayed. In addition, she likes such a life now, so there''s no need to tell the royal family about it, so the eldest lady just slowly poured seven full tea into the two small cups in front of her, and then said slowly: "Don''t appreciate the flowers. There''s plenty of time to watch in the future. Come and have a taste of my craft. You don''t know how much my craft has grown since you haven''t come for such a long time. This is the spirit tea sent to me by the royal family a while ago. With the fine beads falling after the peach blossoms, it can be regarded as a unique product."

 Chapter 1364

    After drinking tea, Ji Yuan also chatted with his wife for a while, then slowly stood up and left, while the eldest lady smiled at Ji Yuan''s leaving figure, and then slowly stood up, took down the pure white and thick fox fur from her body, watched the peach blossoms bloom, and then slowly said: "It''s spring again. I don''t know what will happen in this spring. Rain lotus, how long has it been since the last peach blossom?"


    The maid on one side recalled the speech, and then replied, "madam, the last time the peach blossoms bloomed, it was the beginning of the Tianyuan period, and now it is the Yongle period. A hundred centuries have passed. According to our algorithm between heaven and earth, now it is a new beginning of the year."


    The eldest lady smiled at the speech, then took a deep breath and said slowly: "Yes, it''s really fast! In the blink of an eye, more than 100 centuries have passed. This endless life is also very boring. I don''t know when it will appear or something interesting will happen to relieve us. Rain lotus, how long have you not been home?"


    "Report back to Madam, it has been 372 eras since Yuhe came to this heaven and earth from the flower world to serve the dynasty, so Yuhe hasn''t been home for 372 eras, but Yuhe doesn''t want to go back. The flower demons in the flower world can crowd out Yuhe." The maid named Yuhe answered with a hint of coquetry in her tone, but who knows how much she missed the spiritual land under her feet in more than 300 eras and nearly 400 eras? Now, although the Huahai world is occupied by tianwu Yunchao, she is regarded as a maid by the eldest wife. This is a happy thing, but it is also true A sad thing!


    In the flower world, she not only has enemies, but also many friends, but more than 300 centuries have passed. I''m afraid they have already turned into dead bones and used them as nourishment for other newly blooming flowers in the flower world. Who can forget their birthplace?


    "Yes, you have followed me for 372 eras. If this era passes, you will accompany me for 373 eras. Although this time seems like a drop in the ocean in my endless life, among many waitresses, you are the person who has accompanied me for the longest time and the most handy person for me. Sometimes I even I think you are my sister, laughing with me, grieving with me, angry with me, sad with me, rain lotus. When the last flower bloomed, Muyun suffered a heavy blow. Although there was no connection between them, you also heard it. He said that the time to start is coming. In order to avoid accidents, you should protect Muyun. " The long lady took a deep breath and said aloud that Yuhe, as the maid who has been with her for the longest time, still doesn''t give up, but compared with her daughter''s safety, it''s nothing to give up.


    The rain lotus was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he hurriedly asked, "madam, do you want me to protect Miss Muyun? But madam, I''m afraid the strength of Miss Muyun is above the rain lotus?"


    "I know that Muyun hides a level of strength, and his cultivation has reached the peak of the realm of heaven, but you know, Muyun is too simple. Otherwise, he would not have been cheated by the crown prince of heaven and earth. I want you to accompany her, not to protect her in strength. After all, you are just a flower demon in the realm of heaven, and the means of attack is still a lot worse, I want you to protect her, so that you can look at her well and don''t let her be cheated again. Muyun is a good girl everywhere, but her mind is too simple, and she doesn''t know when to grow up, so that I can be a mother at ease. "The eldest lady thought of her daughter''s smile, and she couldn''t help showing a smile, a smile from the bottom of her heart.


    "Madam, can Yuhe come back to see you?" Yuhe asked cautiously.


    "When this storm has passed, you''d better come back and serve me. After all, I''ve been used to you accompanying me for so many years. If you don''t accompany me in the future, I''m afraid I can''t even sleep." Mrs. Chang took a deep breath and replied that she was really reluctant to give up Yuhe in her heart, but Yuhe was smart. It was also a very good choice for her to take care of Muyun.


    "Yuhe understands. I don''t know, madam. When will Yuhe leave to protect the young lady?" Yuhe asked happily.


    "Go ahead immediately. By the way, when you see the girl Muyun, remember to tell her and let her take time to come back to accompany me, who is a mother. It''s hard to see a face every day." the long Lady slowly walked into her room, and then the door closed automatically. Yuhe also saluted the door and turned to leave the courtyard.


    ......


    On the other hand, the innocent little girl in the eldest husband''s population looked darkly at the existence of more than a dozen peaks of the heaven realm standing in front of him, among which there was a strong person of the four grades of the avenue realm! At this moment, they all looked embarrassed and bowed their heads, afraid to look at the unparalleled woman in front of them, and the unparalleled woman in front of them Woman, it''s the pure lady of Shenwu Hou mansion! A woman who grew up under the power peak of tianwu Yun Dynasty.


    "God knows what''s wrong with the Imperial Hall! The royal family has uprooted seven top forces in the imperial capital! Even our Qianyu tower has almost been affected. If those Royal people hadn''t been interrupted at last, I''m afraid our Qianyu tower would have been destroyed now." a friar at the top of the realm of heaven said with some displeasure, He is the general manager of Qianyu building! It can be said that he took care of Qianyu upstairs and downstairs. He definitely contributed a lot to the establishment of Qianyu building!


    "I''ll find a chance to explore this matter after I go back. If I guess right, I''m afraid my father will fall out with the royal family. My father arrested twelve friars at the top of the heaven realm and detained them in the house a while ago! All the twelve friars at the heaven realm are the hands of the royal family, and my father has begun to be justified If you arrest them, I''m afraid the storm will roll up! You must pay attention to hiding yourself and never expose yourself easily. Even if you are exposed and one side of the force is in danger of being destroyed, you can never say me as a means to protect the force, okay? "Ji Muyun said solemnly to the people present.


    "Understand." the voice fell, and everyone disappeared. Ji Muyun also showed a smile, looking particularly cheerful, as if the woman who was very serious before was not her.


    "This girl, I don''t know what she''s doing." in the void, Ji Yuan couldn''t help laughing at the way his daughter pretended. I''m afraid the whole Shenwu Hou house is still pretending, just his daughter and her mother. Everyone else in Shenwu Hou house knows the real face of this young lady, except the eldest lady, and Ji Muyun doesn''t know it, In fact, everyone in Shenwu Hou''s house except her mother knows her true character.

 Chapter 1365

    In the eyes of countless people, Ji Muyun is actually just a simple little girl. Of course, this is on the premise that they are all the people in the Shenwu Hou family except the eldest wife. At least in the eyes of most people, Ji Muyun, the daughter of Shenwu Hou, is a good girl with pure mind, but only a few people know, This lovely girl who looks pure in mind actually started planning as early as I don''t know how many years ago! As for what she is planning, no one knows. After all, they are not Ascaris worms in Ji Muyun''s stomach. How can they know Ji Muyun''s deep thoughts? Don''t talk about them. I''m afraid even most people in Shenwu Hou family don''t know what Ji Muyun wants to do!


    Ji Yuan can''t help recalling what happened to Ji Muyun in those years. It can be said that most of the things happened under his eyes! The Royal Prince of the heaven and earth movement Dynasty gave her a hand. It seems that all these exist in Ji Muyun''s calculation. Now Ji Yuan still clearly remembers that he was worried that Ji Muyun would look like after he found her. Now Ji Yuan has not forgotten all his calm expression and frost like eye God! Ji Muyun is definitely planning something in his heart, but as Ji Muyun''s father, he doesn''t want to interfere too much in Ji Muyun''s affairs. As long as she can grow up safely, Ji Yuan thinks it''s enough. The talent shown by Ji Muyun can also be called the top existence in the world of heaven! But who did Ji Yuan grow up with? Ji Muyun''s terrible cultivation speed in the eyes of outsiders is actually unqualified in his eyes!


    Ji Yuan is always thinking about who will send Ji Muyun to train him when he comes back, but he doesn''t know when he will be willing to train Ji Muyun! If you can send Ji Muyun to someone who can help you cultivate Ji Muyun, Ji Muyun''s cultivation speed can definitely be greatly increased. Therefore, it is not impossible to master higher rules! You should know that he is not the only one who has come to the present! There are more and more existence hidden in the depths of the world of the heavens! Ji Yuan even felt that he was not the most powerful group of people who had followed in their growth and status cultivation! I''m afraid there are many really terrible beings hidden in the depths without showing their traces!


    Ji Yuan has tried to find those existence for countless years, but there is no doubt that he failed, which makes Ji Yuan more sure and firmly believe that he is not the most terrible existence growing up among those people! Otherwise, after so many years of searching, the weaker ones should have been exposed earlier. Therefore, after thinking, Ji Yuan also got a result, that is, the group of people who followed who grew up in those years, only he has not yet stepped out! Although detachment is not a secret for the strong in the avenue realm, it is not easy to achieve that level first! Detachment means detachment from the world! Become an uncontrollable existence in this world! Can let them go to a broader sky!


    But how many people have succeeded in getting rid of it? Although Ji Yuan thought that those people were basically detached, Ji Yuan was still very uncertain. After all, detachment is not something that you can do if you want to do it! Ji Yuan still remembers that at the beginning, there was a top strong man who reached the peak of the avenue realm and even reached the half step transcendence realm. He thought he had mastered the power of the two rules, and they were also the power of the first sequence of rules. When he reached the half step transcendence realm, he could stably escape from this world and go to a broader sky, but what was the final result? The road falls, and heaven and earth are in great sorrow. As a result, the Reiki between heaven and earth can not be absorbed normally even within three months! It seems as if heaven and earth are grieving for the fallen strong man! But they know that the real reason is not that! That is the punishment of this world for them! There is only a dead end to detachment failure, and some people try to escape, and the result of failure is that the Reiki between heaven and earth can not be normally absorbed in a short time! The strength of all practitioners in the whole world will stagnate in three months! Although just three months is just like yawning time for them, no one knows the meaning of it!


    The reason why Ji Yuan felt that all those people had entered the realm of transcendence was that he had only felt the abnormality of Reiki between heaven and earth once. That is to say, except for the self righteous half step transcendence strong man, no one has failed to escape! Or no one has been detached in the past! As for whether the fellow followers who followed that person really succeeded in detachment, or whether they are only half detached and hidden in a corner, all these are Ji Yuan''s unsolved doubts! But he won''t feel flustered because they are followers of the same person and will go to another world in the future! So no matter what they are hiding in the dark and ready to do, Ji Yuan feels he won''t care.


    Sometimes Ji Yuan even wondered why those old guys didn''t want to come to him? You should know that he is the divine warrior Marquis personally canonized by the tianwu Yun Dynasty. His name can be said to have spread all over the world! To the point where no one knows! But until now, he hasn''t met any old friends who came to look for him. The home generals in Shenwu Hou''s house and the strong ones in the realm of Avenue are actually those who lost their goals after leaving, so they chose to wait with Ji Yuan for who came back again! It can be said that over the years, Ji Yuan has never seen any other original colleagues except them!


    Ji Yuan actually guessed very well. They didn''t fall, but they didn''t get away from this world. They were still waiting. Even most of them had gathered together. In addition to talking to each other every day, the most thing they did was to wait! An era has passed, they are waiting, ten eras have passed, they are still waiting, and a hundred, thousands or even ten thousand eras have passed, they are still waiting. Until now, heaven and earth do not know how many eras have passed, they are still waiting. The reason why they do not go to Ji Yuan is that they have their own consideration.

 Chapter 1366

    At this moment, in the lifeless world, the great Xia Dynasty is ready for everything. It''s time for them to leave the land abandoned by the heaven and the world. This can be said to be a place that the heaven and the world will never notice! Before, they chose to settle here because of this, but who would have thought that the Tiandao imprisoned in the dark broke away from such a gap and sent a message to the avenue, which led to the tianwu Yunchao''s discovery of their existence, and then the tianwu Yunchao''s dispatch caused the observation of the world of heaven! It can be said that at this moment, they have been completely exposed to all the powerful in the world. This is not what they want to see, nor is it what Su Mu wants to see. At least, at present, they don''t want to be exposed to the world, because they don''t have enough strength. If they have enough strength, who will mind this kind of thing? However, it is a pity that the strength of the current great Xia Yun Dynasty is obviously unable to do this. What the great Xia Yun Dynasty needs to do now is to hide in the dark, rather than show it in the open!


    It can be said that the current great Xia Dynasty was completely exposed to the light and was noticed by most of the strong in the world of heaven, which is completely contrary to their original purpose. Therefore, in any way, the current great Xia Dynasty can not stay in the inanimate world. As for the heaven of the inanimate world, Su Mu finally chose not to devour it, It''s not because of anything else, but because now the inanimate world is in the hands of their Xia Dynasty, which is already known by all the people in the heavens. If the disappearance of the Tao of the inanimate world leads to the destruction of the world, then they don''t need to think about what they will suffer in the Xia Dynasty. Therefore, Su Mu organized Su Chuyi to devour the inanimate world!


    Now the eyes of countless strong people in the world of heaven are on their summer transportation Dynasty. It''s not easy for them to go and leave! But this is not the problem. Su Mu may not be as strong as those old monsters in the world of heaven, but there are plug-ins in Su Mu''s hands! As long as Su Mu wants to, he can disappear in front of countless people anytime and anywhere! And leave no trace! This time, Su Mu is also much smarter. It is obviously a matter of relaxing his vigilance to imprison the heavenly way alone. Therefore, when he arrives at the next world, Su Mu has to do more than imprison the heavenly way. More importantly, he has to completely grasp the heavenly way in his own hands and ensure that he will not have any resistance!


    It''s not easy to do this, but fortunately, Su Mu''s hand happens to have a treasure with this ability, and this treasure is the prisoner Tiansuo born in Tianmu world, a treasure enough to suppress the strong in the world of heavenly fire after detachment! The way of heaven used to suppress their heaven and earth is simply an easy thing! You should know that the friars of Tianhuo realm are only weaker than the strong ones of Tianmu realm and immortal realm in Tianmu world! In addition to the immortal throne and Tianmu, Tianhuo realm can be said to be the top level of Tianmu world! A strong man in the realm of Tianhuo is even enough to change the situation of one side of Tianmu world! Although only one side of the land! But it must not be underestimated! To know the size of a region of Tianmu world, I''m afraid it will exceed the sum of the whole heaven and the world! The friar of sky fire realm is the master of that area!


    Prisoner Tiansuo, a treasure that Su Mu doesn''t pay attention to, can bring such great benefits to Su Mu at this moment, which also makes Su Mu put his mind in the treasure house again. Su Mu thought that the treasure house was just the family property of a thief, so some treasures are enough to surprise Su mu, but now it seems that it''s not just that! In fact, Su Mu has always entered a misunderstanding! That''s the family background of a thief in Tianmu world. The wealth of treasures is definitely far more than all the most precious treasures in the world! There is absolutely no doubt about this! Su Mu thought these things were useless! How is that possible?


    You know, even a piece of garbage in Tianmu world! It is definitely the top treasure when it falls into the world of heaven! Even if the teeth of a one-year-old child in Tianmu world just fell into the world of heaven, it is definitely the treasure of most old utensils and materials! Su Mu couldn''t help feeling very sad and laughing! Where on earth did you get your courage? You can''t look down on the treasures born in Tianmu world! Now any prison lock can untie your frown. If you take out a few more things, I''m afraid there are no people blocking you in the world of heaven!


    Of course, this is just Su Mu''s random thought. After all, although the treasure is good, it should also have enough strength to use it. Now Su Mu''s strength can''t use those precious treasures at will! That is a very unrealistic thing! Most of the reason why Su mu can use the most powerful sword in Tianmu world so easily is because of the blood of the immortal Lord! And Tianmu seeds successfully fused in vivo! These two things can be said to give Su Mu endless power and make him ignore the consumption brought by the use of scale free sword, but that''s just it! As the matching General of Tianmu''s strong, how can su Mu use the scale free sword at will? Although Su Mu has mastered the scale free sword, it doesn''t mean that Su mu can play the power of the scale free sword! If there are no restrictions, the dirt free sword will only be waved gently, and most of the world in the heavens will turn into nothingness! But it''s a pity that Su Mu doesn''t have the ability to ignore the side effects of the dirt free sword, but even so, the dirt free sword is enough for Su Mu! If there was no scale free sword, it would still be very difficult for Su Mu to kill the three strong people in the seven grade heaven realm!


    "Father, it''s time to leave as you said. Is there anything else to tell?" Su Yutong asked when he saw Su Mu standing in the void not far away, as if he were meditating.


    Su Mu returned to his senses when he heard the speech. He saw Su Yutong standing not far away, smiled and said: "Yutong, now you are the leader of the great Xia Dynasty. You have arranged everything. What I will do is to take the great Xia Dynasty to a safe place. As for the rest, it depends on you, the new leader of the great Xia Dynasty. You have just succeeded to the throne. You still need some things to consolidate your position. You can make decisions on most things by yourself It''s too late. "

 Chapter 1367

    Yes, Su Mu has chosen to pass the position of the leader of the tianwu Dynasty to Su Yutong since the last war between the wusheng Kingdom and the Daxia Dynasty. Now Su Yutong is indeed qualified to sit in that position and command everything. There is no doubt that Su Mu believes that Su Yutong will surpass himself sooner or later in terms of strength, prestige and any other aspects, Now Su Yutong''s strength is the top in the summer transportation Dynasty, and his prestige may be a little worse, but the absolute gap is not big. Therefore, Su Mu now passes his position to Su Yutong in order to enable Su Yutong to improve his prestige and stabilize his position during this period of time.


    Although it is said that it is unlikely that someone will want to win the position of the leader of the dynasty during the summer transportation, it is not a small thing if some people listen to the tone and don''t listen to the propaganda because of Su Yutong''s lack of reputation. Therefore, Su Mu has helped Su Yutong do a lot during this period, and Su Yutong has not disappointed Su mu, She proved that she would never be worse than herself in that position. Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help feeling happy. Now that Su Yutong has grown up, it can be said that she can support a world by herself. Seeing that her children have made such achievements, Su Mu is also very happy, As for why Su Mu passed his position to Su Yutong so casually, perhaps the fundamental reason is that Su Mu''s own purpose is not that position.


    After su Yutong left, Su Chuyi''s figure slowly appeared beside Su mu. Looking at Su Yutong who had gone far away, he couldn''t help but say to Su mu with some doubts: "Do you think she can really do better than you to pass on such an important position to this little girl so early? You know, the great Xia Yun Dynasty is not only your foundation, but also our foundation. Although Yutong''s talent is amazing, I think it would be a mistake for you to hand over the huge and incomparable power of the great Xia Yun Dynasty to Yutong now Are you in a hurry? Why don''t you wait a few more years until the girl Yutong has completely stepped into the realm of heaven and then pass her the position? "


    Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech. Looking at Su Yutong, he narrowed his eyes and swept his eyes out of the sky. Then he said solemnly: "I also want to delay for a few years before passing my position to her, but now, time doesn''t allow. If I''m entangled in the trivia of the summer transportation Dynasty, I''m afraid I won''t be able to resist the next time the tianwu transportation Dynasty comes to fight. Although Yutong''s talent is good, but her fighting means are not outstanding, she still needs to understand that it belongs to her My own fighting methods can be regarded as growing up. Now I can only give her the great Xia Yun Dynasty and give myself time to practice for a while. Otherwise, the next time tianwu Yun Dynasty finds our position to attack us again, we won''t be so easy to avoid danger. That''s why I''m so anxious to pass on the position of the leader of the great Xia Yun Dynasty to Yu Tong, do you think I''ve helped? After all, she''s just a little girl who has only grown up for more than 100000 years. "


    Su Chuyi couldn''t help laughing at the speech, and then said slowly: "In your tone, I thought you were an old monster who has grown up for countless generations. Don''t forget that compared with Yutong, you are actually just a little fart child who has grown up for more than 100000 years. In my eyes, the difference between Yutong and you is that you are a little older than her, but seriously, I never think you are a girl I''m a little fart child. Maybe it''s because of this. You''re too mature. You don''t look like a child with only more than 100000 years of cultivation. It''s as if you''re an old guy who has been born for countless generations compared with me. "


    "Yes, as time goes by, I seem to be a little older than the girl Yutong, but you can''t deny one thing. After all, I''m the father of the girl Yutong, isn''t it? Although I think it''s too hasty to hand over the summer Dynasty to the girl Yutong now, I have to do so. I just hope she can do it It''s better than me. After all, I haven''t been a qualified monarch at all. I''m afraid this little girl is also the leader of women''s movement in the world of heaven. Looking at Yutong''s growth up to now, in fact, I''m still very proud! " Su Mu smiled and said slowly. It was obvious that she had selectively forgotten the tianwu transportation Dynasty for the time being. After all, no one knew when the tianwu transportation dynasty would come next, so now Su Mu tried not to think about the tianwu transportation Dynasty. It would be good to chat with Su Chuyi. She would always choose some other things at the most appropriate time Things to disrupt the original thoughts in your mind.


    "Anyway, don''t you really want to devour the inanimate world? You know, if I devour the inanimate world, more than 70% of my concepts can enter the realm of the great road. If I step into the realm of the great road, there will be less trouble during the summer transportation. Do you really want me to devour it? I remember you wanted me to devour the inanimate world Why did you suddenly change your mind when you ate it? You asked me so many times that you didn''t want to tell me. Why, did you still treat me as an outsider? Although I haven''t married you yet, I''m still your confirmed flat wife. Why don''t you tell me the reason? " Su Chuyi looked at Su Mu and asked strangely. Before, Su Mu wanted to seize the time to devour the way of heaven in the lifeless world, and then tried to enter the realm of the avenue, but now he is hindered in every way. Su Chuyi said he didn''t understand.


    After all, she is still the incarnation of the spirit of heaven and is not a real human race. Although she has her own consciousness and self identity, Su Chuyi''s way of thinking is not as a human race. Therefore, it is difficult for her to think about the tianwu transportation Dynasty. After hearing this, Su Mu shook his head helplessly, Then he patiently explained to Su Chuyi why he didn''t let her devour the way of heaven in the unborn world and strengthen her strength. On the other hand, the great Xia Dynasty is obviously ready to leave the inanimate world and go to a new world at any time. The inanimate world is now a place without any souvenir. Moreover, it will be noticed by other strong people in the world all the time. In another place, the great Xia Dynasty can develop more rapidly.

 Chapter 1368

    Three days later, the great Xia Yun Dynasty has completely disappeared into the inanimate world. The strong people of the world who originally thought that the great Xia Yun dynasty still existed in the inanimate world once again focused on the inanimate world and found a scene that shocked them, that is, the inanimate world has completely turned into a dead place! In addition to the open cities and counties, there is no living breath in the lifeless realm! This immediately surprised countless strong people in the world of heaven and wondered how the summer Dynasty disappeared under the eyes of all of them! You know, this is not a simple thing! They have strong people in the world of heaven all the time. They focus on the world of nothingness just to see the growth of the great Xia Dynasty, but now? The great Xia Dynasty has completely disappeared under their eyes! Not even a trace left!


    Although I was very surprised, I felt it was a very normal thing in my heart! Now that the great Xia Dynasty has offended the tianwu Dynasty, it is naturally impossible to stay in the lifeless realm! After all, although the unborn world is an abandoned place that no one will notice, it is only once! Although the present inanimate world is still a place abandoned by one party, it has been noticed by most of the strong in the world of heaven! Not because of anything else! It is precisely because, as the top force in the world, tianwu Yunchao ate the only failure they encountered in their campaign here! It can be said that this is the first place where tianwu Yunchao felt the taste of failure! Although it is said that the tianwu dynasty did not send all its combat forces, it still can not hide the trace of a failure of the tianwu Dynasty here!


    At this moment, the summer transportation Dynasty has come to a new world! One side does not belong to any world! Here is the best place for them to develop in the summer! Because the world we arrived at this time is a world like the fairy world! However, the strength of this world is much stronger than that of the earth fairy world! But it is not the world created by one Avenue! There is a strong man in the realm of heaven and earth! Although it is difficult to have one in countless years, it does not affect the strength of this world! This is a top world comparable to the chaotic world! The intensity is beyond the existence of the wasteland world!


    This is not the most exciting place for them to travel in the summer! What excites the summer Dynasty most is the degree of freedom in this world! This world was born independently! And perhaps because of the location, it doesn''t belong to either Yun Chao or any strong person in the realm of the Avenue! Here, it is completely an independent world! It''s like the earth fairy world, but it''s countless times stronger than the earth fairy world! But now there are still some unfriendly places to the summer games! That is the way of heaven in this world. It is half a step to touch the emptiness of the boundary of the Avenue! So it is very difficult for Su Chuyi to swallow it! But these are nothing, because Su Mu has a treasure called prison heaven lock, which can completely imprison the heaven and earth! At that time, the summer transportation Dynasty can develop wantonly in this new world!


    Because the world level of this heaven and earth is very high, the resources of this heaven and earth are also extremely rich! If it weren''t for the fact that the great Xia Dynasty was born in the fairyland, Su Mu now thinks that the great Xia Dynasty can move its place to this world! This is a chaotic world! If we can completely control it, then the summer Dynasty will definitely be able to sit firmly in the ranks of the middle dynasty! Have the ability to start the war of Korea! However, according to the information collected in the past two days, this new world is not easy to be mastered by them during the summer transportation! Because the strength of this world is comparable to chaos! Countless ages have given birth to many strong people in the realm of heaven! In fact, these are not what they are! After all, Su Mu himself can be invincible in the realm of heaven, but the problem is that there are these two sides in this new world!


    you ''re right! In this new world, which is comparable to the chaotic world, there are two low movements! Don''t look, it''s just low luck! However, if the great Xia Dynasty came out and caused the joint efforts of the two sides, it would be troublesome. Although Su Mu said that he could solve the strong heaven realm of the two sides, in this way, their sergeants in the great Xia Dynasty would lose the opportunity of promotion at one time? In this way, it seems that the existence of the two sides can also give them an opportunity to improve their strength! They can take the low-level transportation of the two sides in the new world as a stepping stone to improve their strength! It''s just that the stone they met this time may be a little tough! It''s not so easy to step on it! What''s more, Su Mu has said clearly that he won''t do it! Everything will depend on themselves! So this time they want to control everything in a short time like in the inanimate world, but it''s a troublesome thing!


    ......


    In a city near the south of the new world, Su Mu took the city with lightning speed and became a temporary foothold for their summer transportation. At this moment, in a villa outside the city, Su Mu saw Liu Qingyi teasing a white cat. Su Mu couldn''t help thinking: "Maybe when this time is over, there is no need for the great Xia Dynasty to continue running. If this new world is occupied, the great Xia Dynasty can have a foothold. At that time, whether it is moving the capital or returning to the fairy world, they will not continue to run around with themselves."


    "Madam." Xia LAN, beside Liu Qingyi, saw Su Mu entering the villa and quickly reminded Liu Qingyi. At this moment, Liu Qingyi was teasing the kitten in front of him with joy, so she didn''t notice Su Mu''s arrival. However, after Xia LAN gave a reminder, she also looked up and found Su Mu coming.


    Su Mu glanced at Xia LAN beside Liu Qingyi. Xia Lan also saluted Su Mu very knowingly, and then left the villa. Seeing this, Su Mu couldn''t help coming to Liu Qingyi''s side, stroked the pure white kitten with his hand, and then smiled and said, "when did you raise the cat, madam? I don''t know yet."


    "Xia LAN brought it a while ago and said it was from the auction in the city. After all, my husband disappeared all day, and my sister came less. She was free on weekdays, so she left this little guy with me." Liu Qingyi smiled and joked.


    "Then I have to spend more time with you, madam, so that my position in your heart will not be as good as this kitten." Su Mu replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1369

    This is the name of the new world. How many times did the birth of the new world exist? No one ever remembers it. They only remember that when the birth of the sroma world appeared, there was a shadow of strong white light. Since the shadow disappeared, the life of the creatures in the srob world began to emerge. Why do the creatures know this? Just because there is an object called record stone in the Senluo world, which can record the deeds of heaven and earth under the illumination of appropriate time and space, and the virtual shadow emitting white light is called the founder by their practitioners in the Senluo world in later generations until now! It is still a question why the founder disappeared after the birth of creatures in the senro world.


    East of Senluo world, this is the place where Shenjian Yunchao is transported in Senluo world. The reason why it is called Shenjian Yunchao is that in this side of Yunchao, no matter from the leader of Yunchao to ordinary children, they are good at using swordsmanship. It can be said that children born in Shenjian Yunchao have unmatched swordsmanship talents such as ordinary people at birth! Because of this, the divine sword movement has become one of the most powerful forces in senro! Together with the other force named xuanyang Yunchao, they are in charge of the senro world. Up to now, they have been in charge of the senro world for countless centuries! From the beginning of cultivation, the divine sword Yun Dynasty and xuanyang Yun Dynasty have been two independent and powerful forces. Then over time, they have also become the current Yun Dynasty from the originally independent tribe!


    During the divine sword movement, the current Lord of divine sword, that is, the Lord of divine sword movement, looked at the South and couldn''t help frowning. As the strongest one of divine sword movement, his cultivation has reached the top power of the eight grades of Tiandao realm. He can easily notice that a new strong person of Tiandao realm has emerged in the south of Senluo realm! He will never feel wrong with the breath of a monk who belongs to the realm of heaven! Although the breath may not be as good as himself, the Lord of the divine sword can clearly understand that the magnificent energy in the human body is beyond his reach! Senro world may be about to usher in the Lord of the third party!


    To tell the truth, he and xuanyang Yunchao jointly took charge of Senluo world. In recent years, they have never had any struggle! Because the people of xuanyang Yun Dynasty and they had only one purpose, that is to see what kind of terror still exists outside this huge Senluo world! In ancient and modern exchanges, both of their forces will send strong people outside the senro world at the same time, trying to check whether there are other forces outside the senro world, or whether there are other practitioners and other worlds outside the senro world. However, every action in ancient and modern exchanges can be said to end in failure! They don''t know what else exists outside the world!


    Even up to now, they have not taken any step out of the senro world. All the strong people they sent out from ancient to modern times have fallen on the boundary line of the senro world. Although they know where the boundary of the senro world is, they have never stepped out of that boundary, because they don''t have that ability! Now, the emergence of the new strong man in the realm of heaven immediately attracted the attention of the Lord of the divine sword, because the Lord of the divine sword was very clear that the new strong man in the realm of heaven did not belong to their Senluo world, but was definitely an outsider! Because in their Senluo realm, there can be no other friars in the realm of heaven except the four strong ones in the realm of heaven! The reason why the Lord of divine sword is so convinced is that they have entered the realm of heaven! Know what kind of uproar will be caused by breaking into the realm of heaven! What a huge vision!, But now the new realm of heaven and the strong appear, but there is no heaven and earth vision! This is no doubt not to show that the strong man in the realm of heaven in the south is definitely an outsider! Outsiders who do not belong to their senro world!


    How did the other party enter the senro world and what is the purpose of entering the senro world? These have become a question mark in the heart of the Lord of the divine sword! If you don''t know what the strong man in the heaven realm wants to do, I''m afraid it''s not just him. The whole divine sword Yun Dynasty and xuanyang Yun Dynasty, and even the whole Senluo world can''t sleep peacefully! It seems to be a good choice to visit! But the problem arises here. The south is close to the boundary of Senluo boundary. If there is a battle at the level of Tiandao in that place, he is worried that some problems will arise! The border is too mysterious. No one in senro knows what exists on the other side of the border. They can only see the boundless darkness at the border! Whether there are creatures they can''t understand in the dark is still a huge problem!


    While the Lord of the divine sword was meditating, another strong man of the heaven realm appeared behind him. The monk of the heaven realm who suddenly appeared saluted the Lord of the divine sword and then said: "Something''s wrong in the south. You should also feel the strong breath of the new heaven realm. The strength of that guy is not easy to provoke! I can clearly perceive that the majestic energy in his body is even much larger than that of the sword Lord! And once that guy appears, he directly occupies a City in the south, and it seems that there is more energy The meaning of expansion is that the other party doesn''t know whether it''s an enemy or a friend. Sword master, what do you mean? Send troops or give gifts? "


    The Lord of the divine sword took a deep breath, looked slightly at the far south, and then said solemnly: "The best choice is to be polite before the enemy! Find out what the other party''s purpose is and why he can appear in senro. Only by understanding these two points can we determine whether the other party is our friend or our enemy! I can feel that there is no hostility to us in any strong person in heaven and earth, so it should be a great chance to be a friend, which is more important Once I went to the south, the things in the transportation of the dynasty were temporarily left to you to deal with. I will contact the Lord of the transportation of the dynasty of xuanyang to go with me. If the other party is a friend, we can talk freely. Maybe the other party can tell us something outside the world, but if the other party is an enemy, the Lord of the transportation of the dynasty of xuanyang and I can also deal with it calmly. "


    "This is indeed a way, so please bother the sword master to come, but the sword master, in case, I think you should take the divine sword. If I guess well, the master of xuanyang Dynasty will also take the treasure of xuanyang dynasty!" the strong Taoist said slowly that day.

 Chapter 1370

    The divine sword Dynasty is not the first dynasty to notice the changes in the south. On the other hand, the master of xuanyang Dynasty, who controls the north to the west of Senluo world and some southern territories, also looked at the distant southern sky in the capital of xuanyang Dynasty at the same time. A new variable appeared, which is the only variable that has appeared since the birth of Senluo world, They want to find out the origin of each other. The head of xuanyang dynasty took a deep breath in his heart. If he guessed well, now the head of divine sword may have rushed to the West with the divine sword of the dynasty! Their xuanyang Dynasty controlled the north and west of Senluo, as well as some southern territories! The divine sword movement controls the East and middle of the Senluo world and most of the southern territory! The two of them have jointly mastered the senro world and coexisted peacefully for countless years. Now there is a new realm of heaven. Whether the strong will affect their control over the senro world is small. If the other party has a big intention, then we must find out the other party''s purpose!


    "Mr. Liang, you''ve been in charge of the transportation of the dynasty for a while. I have to go to the South personally. If I guess well, now the sword owner of the divine sword transportation of the dynasty has come to the west to discuss matters with me. I''m ready to go to the South to see whether the new strong man in the realm of heaven in the south is an enemy or a friend, I will take the sun wheel for a while. In order to prevent our xuanyang Dynasty from passing away, please bother Mr. Liang to suppress it for a while and wait for me to return to the sun wheel. "The leader of xuanyang dynasty took a deep breath and solemnly said that if the strong man in the south is their friend, everything is OK, but if he is an enemy, he will not take the sun wheel, I''m afraid I''m not necessarily his opponent! Because he can clearly perceive that there is an energy that is far more than countless times that of him! If you want to compete with it, you must take the sun wheel as a response! The strong man in the realm of heaven called Mr. Liang by the leader of xuanyang Dynasty appeared, then looked at the leader of xuanyang Dynasty, took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Lord, I''d better go to the south by myself. The strength of the newly emerged friars in the realm of heaven is by no means what the Lord can cope with. It''s better to let me go to the south. If something really goes wrong, the Lord can also lead xuanyang Yun Dynasty and divine sword Yun Dynasty to deal with it at the first time." "I understand what Mr. Liang means, but the Lord of the divine sword Dynasty has come in person. How can I stay at home without doing anything? Besides, Mr. Liang, although your strength is two grades stronger than me, my strength after running the sun wheel is really higher than that of Mr. Liang. Can''t there be no realm of heaven in the dynasty Mr. Liang doesn''t have to say much when the strong is in charge. Besides, whether the other party is an enemy is still a problem. Even if the other party is really an enemy, it should be enough for me to join hands with the sword master of Shenjian Yunchao to deal with him. Even if we can''t beat that guy, there''s no problem if we join hands to escape! " The leader of xuanyang dynasty took a deep breath and said solemnly. He also knew that it would be difficult to solve things peacefully during this trip to the south! The most worrying thing was that the city in the South was too close to the border! If there was a war between the powerful in the heaven realm at the border, which led to the destruction of the border, what kind of disaster would it cause Imagine!


    £¬£¬£¬£¬£¬£¬


    At this moment, outside the city that was taken away and in the villa, there are two strong mysterious heavenly realm masters who are able to pay attention and be vigilant to the heavenly realm, the sword master and xuanyang master. At this moment, they are lying on their wife''s knees and enjoying the bright sun shining on them. Not long ago, Liu Qingyi handed a fruit to Su Mu''s mouth. Good Uncomfortable, and Su Mu didn''t know it at all. The two strongmen in the realm of heaven in the Senluo world had rushed over with their own family treasure. They looked heavy and even had made the worst plan in their heart. At this moment, Su Mu didn''t care about the arrival of the two people. Su Mu knew whether they would come, but they would come at that time Just show up and throw the matter to Su Yutong. He has abdicated now. Su Yutong is the leader of the summer Dynasty. It''s natural for Su Yutong to deal with something.


    "I haven''t rested in the sun like this with my husband for a long time. The light shines. It''s really a kind of unspeakable comfort. No wonder my husband liked sleeping in the sun so much. It''s really good that people don''t want to move!" Liu Qingyi looked at Su Mu lying on his thigh with his mouth still chewing the fruit in his mouth. On the side of Liu Qingyi''s thigh, a pure white cat was integrated with Su Mu''s hair color, which was difficult to be found. But if you look carefully, you can see the discomfort in the cat''s eyes. If the white kitten can speak, it must be Pointing to Su Mu angrily, he shouted that position is mine! You robbed my position.


    "Yes, don''t tell me. After I handed over the position of the head of the dynasty to the girl Yutong, I really found myself relaxed. I forgot how many years I haven''t had such fun with you for a moment. Light clothes, I haven''t had much time to accompany you these years. Don''t you blame me?" Su Mu opened his eyes and looked up at Liu Qingyi''s smile and said slowly.


    "I understand." Liu Qingyi didn''t say much, but said slowly to Su mu with a smile. Then he slowly pulled away a trace of messy white hair for Su mu with his hand. Seeing Su Mu''s white hair, Liu Qingyi couldn''t help feeling distressed. Although Su Mu told her that it was only white hair caused by cultivation except for some problems, Liu Qingyi still thought that Su Mu was too busy on weekdays , there were too many things. All the pressure of the whole summer movement was on him, which led to the white hair.


    "Meow!"


    Just as Su Mu and Liu Qingyi were preparing to go further, the kitten on one side could not see it. He jumped onto Su Mu''s stomach and stared at Su mu with fierce eyes. Then Su Mu couldn''t help laughing, grabbed the kitten and said slowly: "The little cat is spiritual and jealous. Let me see if you are a little female cat or a little male cat."


    Su Mu was ready to pull away the white cat''s legs, but at this time, it caused the white cat''s fierce resistance. The kitten quickly broke free from Su Mu''s hands and jumped into Liu Qingyi''s arms. She stared at Su mu with some resentment in her eyes, as if she was angry.


    "The cat is a little female cat. Husband, if you break people''s legs like this, people will naturally resist." Liu Qingyi smiled and joked to Su mu.


    Su Mu was immediately happy when he heard the speech. Then he touched the cat''s head and said slowly, "even if you say you are a little male cat jealous, why are you a female cat jealous? Little villain."

 Chapter 1371

    Although the Lord of the divine sword and the Lord of xuanyang Dynasty discovered Su Mu''s existence of the heaven realm at the first time, it is still difficult for them to rush to the south in a short time, even if they have entered the high level of the heaven realm, because as mentioned above, the territory area and strength of Senluo boundary, It is a top world comparable to the chaotic world! Even the wild world is far from being comparable to the senro world. After coming to the senro world, Su Mu also found some surprising things, that is, the limit of the senro world is not the realm of heaven! In other words, the senro world can even bear the power of the realm of the road! This is not comparable to the chaotic world!


    The senro world is an independent world. Because there is no avenue control, no living creature in the senro world knows that the realm of heaven is the realm of Avenue! As a result, countless creatures in the Senluo world think that the heaven realm is the peak they can touch, but all this is not an important thing, because the most important thing now is how the Xia Dynasty faces the coming Lord of the divine sword and the Lord of the xuanyang Dynasty. One of them is the top power of the eight grades of the heaven realm, The other one is also a terrible power that has reached the state of heaven. If only this strength is enough, it will not be noticed by Su mu. What Su Mu noticed is the mysterious smell carried by the two of them! It''s a unique breath of treasure! According to the grade, I''m afraid the grade of those two things is not under the sword refined by the four immortal killing swords and their own time rules that I gave Lu Wanxi!


    However, after a short time passed, Su Mu immediately smiled and seemed to have figured out something. Yes, anyway, Su Yutong has been entrusted with the management of the great Xia Dynasty. Su Yutong is the leader of the great Xia Dynasty. It''s not good to stay in this villa and cultivate yourself. As for how to face the divine sword Dynasty and xuanyang Dynasty, These are the problems Su Yutong needs to deal with. To do more by himself is to block the other side when the strong ones in the heaven realm of the divine sword Yun Dynasty and xuanyang Yun Dynasty fight, so that Su Yutong can give full play to all his strength to repel the enemy. As for himself, it''s enough to be a salted fish. Doesn''t he smell good?


    The precious treasure in the hand of the sword master of xuanyang Dynasty is not unexpected. It should be a sword, but Su Mu is still unclear about the level of the sword. After all, he has not seen it with his own eyes, so it is inevitable to guess that there are some problems. As for the precious treasure in the hand of the sword master of xuanyang Dynasty, Su Mu has some guesses, although it may not be accurate, But at least there was some speculation that it was a treasure comparable to the sword in Lu Wanxi''s hand! You should know whether Lu Wanxi has a sword in his hand, but Su Mu made it out after losing his energy! It is not only based on the four swords of killing immortals, but also injected some force of time rules into it. Such a treasure is actually surpassed by the things in the hands of the master of xuanyang Dynasty. It can be imagined what kind of treasure the things in the hands of the master of xuanyang Dynasty are, and the treasures in the hands of the master of xuanyang Dynasty are already like this, Then I''m afraid the treasure transported by the divine sword to the sword owner won''t go anywhere! At least they have reached the same level of existence!


    However, all this has nothing to do with Su Mu now. Su Mu now just wants to be a salted fish and bask in the sun, making himself salty and lazy. After all, he doesn''t know how many years he hasn''t relaxed himself, but although Su Mu wants to relax, But he is also very clear that if the Lord of the divine sword Dynasty and the Lord of the xuanyang Dynasty don''t talk to Su Yutong and lead to the three parties fighting, Su Mu still has to stand up and support them for the Xia Dynasty. After all, Su Mu is still the only strong person in the realm of heaven in the Xia Dynasty! Even though Su Mu has now taught Su Yutong his position, there are too few people who call Su Yutong a saint. Most of the creatures and practitioners who have followed the summer movement for a long time still haven''t accepted this sword! Although Su Yutong is excellent in all aspects, after all, she is too young and a female generation, so they are inevitably unconvinced.


    However, Su Mu believes that these problems can be completely solved by Su Yutong in a short time, because Su Mu knows very well that Su Yutong can only step into the realm of heaven with the last half of his foot, and he, as a father, is still in the realm of heaven. He doesn''t hurry or slow, as if he doesn''t worry about Su Yutong''s strength surpassing himself. To tell the truth, Su Mu also wants Su Yutong''s strength to surpass himself. At that time, he doesn''t have to stand in front so tired, but Su Mu knows that it''s too unspeakable for him to let his daughter stand in front of him as a father, so Su Mu still makes a decision in his heart, After chatting with the divine sword and xuanyang Yunchao this time and nothing will happen, Su Mu will directly shut down and never leave the pass until he reaches the peak of heaven!


    At this moment, Su Mu''s energy is already countless. It''s not easy to break through to the peak of the state of heaven. At least it''s very easy to enter the eighth grade of the state of heaven. As for spending more time, Su Mu will naturally be able to easily step into the peak of the state of heaven! Su Mu''s talent is there. As long as he practices, he can''t have no harvest. Su Mu''s Tao body can be said to surpass Su Yutong. I don''t know how much. Coupled with powerful skills and Su Mu''s unique plug-in, breaking through cultivation is as simple as drinking water and eating. Therefore, Su Mu has never worried that his cultivation will be surpassed by Su Yutong, What if it''s exceeded? Isn''t it good that your children are better than blue?


    Su Mu is not the kind of existence that regards power and strength as the most important among other transport dynasties. It can be seen from Su Mu''s ability to easily teach Su Yutong the position of the head of the summer transport dynasty that what kind of position is the head of the summer transport dynasty? There is absolutely no need to say more about it? Even the great Xia Dynasty has left the existence that it is bound to step into the ranks of the top Dynasty in the world! And how exciting it is to master one side''s top transport direction? Of course, the premise of all this is that the great Xia Dynasty can survive the attack of the tianwu Dynasty and continue to become more powerful and terrible!


    There is no doubt that Su Mu is not interested in supreme power at all. I''m afraid these things can''t even compare with his close relatives in Su Mu''s heart!

 Chapter 1372

    At present, there are not few people who can achieve the realm of heaven in the great Xia Dynasty, and the distance is not far. Su Yutong needless to say, the last time he faced the tianwu Dynasty, he showed his strength beyond the peak of the realm of saints! Now it is comparable to the existence of half step Tiandao realm. You can easily step into the Tiandao realm as long as the time comes! Lu Wanxi is also one of them. Lu Wanxi''s own talent is excellent. In addition, Su Chuyi, the heavenly way of the earth fairyland, has been completely integrated with the great Xia Yun Dynasty, resulting in a huge amount of Qi Yun. It is precisely for this reason that the strength of Lu Wanxi, the son of Qi Yun in the earth fairyland and the protagonist of heaven and earth, has soared by several grades in a short time! From the original three grades of sage realm to the current nine grades of sage realm! Reached the peak of the sage realm! It''s only half a step away from entering the realm of heaven!


    In addition to Su Yutong and Lu Wanxi, Su qinger doesn''t need to spend too long from the realm of heaven. Over the years, Su qinger hasn''t shown anything different from ordinary people! No matter talent or any other aspect, Su qinger seems to be much worse than her sister Su Yutong. It seems that there is nothing worth paying attention to except her appearance. It is completely a vase! But if Su qinger were a vase, he would be completely wrong! Su qinger''s talent is really not as good as her sister Su Yutong, but is Su qinger''s talent really weak? You know, Su qinger has experienced blood replenishment. In addition, the spirit of the world tree has greatly improved the talents of all creatures in the whole summer movement! Now Su qinger''s talent is infinitely stronger than ordinary Tianjiao except that it is slightly weaker than Su Yutong and other top talents!


    At this moment, Su qinger''s stepping into the realm of sage Qipin is a good way to prove it! However, Su qinger''s talent is very good, but she doesn''t seem to have much interest in cultivation. This can''t help but remind Su mu of Lu Wanxi before. Su Mu just met Lu Wanxi when she was in the earth fairy world a long time ago. Lu Wanxi was also a girl with good talent at that time. Su Mu also found a problem with her after learning from herself, That is not too interested in cultivation! But now Lu Wanxi has completely changed and become an existence who loves cultivation! In addition to the counter compensation brought to her by the fairy world, her own efforts are absolutely indispensable!


    Now Su qinger has become Lu Wanxi, which makes Su Mu feel a headache. Fortunately, although Su qinger doesn''t love cultivation very much, she will never lack any time for cultivation. However, compared with others, Su qinger''s time for cultivation is too short, But now Su Mu doesn''t want to say anything more. Anyway, she can protect her. As for what Su qinger wants to do, let her do it. In addition to her two daughters and an apprentice, there are still many people who are about to enter the realm of heaven in the summer transportation dynasty!


    For example, the three thousand chaotic demons in the original chaotic world ranked among the top ten time demons, space demons and so on. After the last war with tianwu Yun Dynasty, basically all the cultivation of demons have been restored to the realm of saints! Among them, the top ten are the top ten chaotic demons. At this moment, they have stepped into the peak of the realm of saints! The speed of cultivation recovery can be said to be extremely terrible! Before long, they will be able to enter the realm of heaven! Once they are all restored to the realm of heaven, there will be 2999 more great powers in the realm of heaven during the summer movement! This is definitely not a small number!


    Although there is still a huge gap compared with the top forces of tianwu Yunchao who can dispatch hundreds of thousands of strong people in the realm of heaven at will, once the strength of 3000 chaotic demons is restored to its peak, they can enter the ranks of medium-sized Yunchao with an absolutely powerful attitude and start the battle of transporting Chaochao, In the plundering of the war of transporting Korea again and again, we continue to plunder the resources of other transporting Korea and subdue the top strongmen of other transporting Korea! Continue to open the war of transporting Korea, and they will continue to become stronger in the summer! Although it is said that after su Yutong entered the realm of heaven, the great Xia Dynasty will have the ability to start the war of heaven, there are only two strong people in the realm of heaven, one of whom has just stepped into the realm of heaven. If the war of heaven is opened at will, it will definitely bring more consequences than benefits!


    The safest way is to wait for most of the 3000 chaotic demons to recover to the state of heaven, or wait for Su Mu''s strength to reach the peak of the state of heaven. At that time, they will be able to start the war of transporting the dynasty fearlessly! In the realm of five grades of heaven, Su Mu already has the existence of the eight grades of the strong against the realm of heaven and even the peak against the realm of heaven! It can be imagined that if Su Mu stepped into the peak of heaven, what kind of scene would it be! This is definitely an unimaginable scene! Although it is said that even if Su Mu reaches the peak of Tiandao realm, it is difficult to resist the strong ones who reach the avenue realm, with the power of time rules in Su Mu''s body, as long as Su Mu wants to, he can break through the avenue realm at the first time when he reaches the peak of Tiandao realm! Once he steps into the realm of Avenue, Su Mu''s own strength will show geometric growth! Even if he can''t fight against the strong who have reached the level of five grades or above, Su Mu thinks he has no problem dealing with the strong who have reached the level of five grades or below! Of course, if Su Mu chooses to step into the realm of Avenue as soon as he enters the peak of the realm of heaven, it will be too difficult for him to master the spatial rules and causal rules in the future. Therefore, the best way is to understand the spatial rules and causal rules in the realm of heaven. If he gathers three supreme top rules into the realm of Avenue, So even if Su Mu has just stepped into the realm of the avenue, his combat effectiveness can definitely be comparable to the top of the realm of the Avenue!


    A strong man in Shenwu Hou''s mansion who has mastered two first sequences and one second sequence of Qipin Avenue realm can be the strongest by relying on his own three rules. So Su Mu''s combat effectiveness is more than just under Qipin Avenue realm when he has mastered three supreme rules to enter the realm of Avenue? Even if the tree guesses that there are problems and can''t compete with the strong at the peak of the avenue, Su mu can definitely make the strong at the peak of the avenue feel a great headache by relying on three supreme rules!

 Chapter 1373

    For most people or practitioners in this world, the realm of heaven and Tao is an existence that they can''t touch in their life! The emergence of a strong person in the realm of heaven means that a large world has entered the top ranks, but these are not the most important things. A strong person in the realm of heaven is enough to support the operation of a country! But it''s just a low Yun Dynasty. If there are more than two strong ones in the realm of heaven and their accomplishments reach above the five grades of the realm of heaven, then this Yun Dynasty can be regarded as a medium Yun dynasty! For most practitioners, even the first grade of heaven is a realm that is difficult to reach! What''s more, the existence above the realm of heaven? Among the high-level and even top-level transport dynasties, the strong in the realm of heaven is just the medium combat power of their men! It can''t even become the top high-level combat force of Yunchao!


    For example, there must be at least two strong people in a high-level transportation Dynasty, so it can be called high-level transportation dynasty! In a higher Dynasty, the strong in the realm of heaven is actually a very common existence! There are at least tens of thousands of strong people in the realm of heaven in one party''s higher transport dynasty! For example, those old-fashioned high-level freight forwarders even came into contact with the existence of the top freight forwarders. They have at least 100000 or even hundreds of thousands of powerful people in the realm of heaven! For the top transport Dynasty, the strong in the realm of heaven is just a group of existence that can be supplemented casually. Not to mention far, there are countless strong in the realm of heaven in the tianwu transport Dynasty alone. A war alone can dispatch hundreds of thousands of strong in the realm of heaven, and it is not their real strength! It can be imagined how terrible the real old top is!


    The current summer Dynasty is too far away from those old ones. Apart from others, the view on the realm of heaven is completely different! At least in the eyes of the great Xia Dynasty and Su mu, the strong in the realm of heaven can add most of their combat power to the great Xia Dynasty! It is the most important combat effectiveness of their summer movement! If they get a strong man in the realm of heaven and his strength is no less than that of Su mu, then they can really stand firmly in the ranks of the middle transport Dynasty in the summer transport Dynasty. However, for the top transport Dynasty, the strong man in the realm of heaven is just like a mole ant. For the top transport Dynasty, the strong man in the realm of heaven may really be just like a mole ant, You can kill countless at will!


    In fact, this is also a very normal thing. Su Mu seems to be strong now, and the future can be expected. The strength and all aspects of the five products of the heavenly realm have attracted the attention of countless strong people in the world of heaven, but that''s just the case for the top Yunchao. In contrast, do they lack the Tianjiao of the heavenly realm like Su mu? Nature is not lacking! Is it difficult for Su Mu to compete with the three top seven in the heaven realm with the strength of the five in the heaven realm? Naturally, there is more than one, and even the number will never be too small!


    So this is actually why Su mu, after showing enough talent, didn''t attract the help of the powerful in the world, because in their opinion, there are many top transport dynasties that are more powerful than Su mu. I''m afraid the only thing that deserves their attention is the power of time rules, As the first of the four Supreme rules, the power of time rules is far more than the power of the other three rules. It is definitely the most valuable existence in the world! If someone can understand the rules of time, it is equivalent to standing at the peak and having the talent and ability to reach or even exceed the peak! But that''s just it!


    Su Mu did master the rules of time, but the strong in the world of heaven not only saw this, but also saw that Su Mu offended tianwu Yunchao, the most powerful existence standing in the old Yunchao! Standing on this side of heaven and earth, Su Mu is the overlord in charge of countless fields of heaven and earth. Su Mu''s talent is really very good, but it''s not easy to survive from the hands of Wu Yun dynasty that day! Even for most strong people in the world of heaven, it is completely impossible! Next time, the tianwu Yun Dynasty will kill Su Mu directly, and the Xia Yun Dynasty will also be destroyed. In order to offend the most terrible and powerful overlord in the world for a Tianjiao who has not yet grown up, you don''t have to think about it. You know what to do!


    Even if Su Mu''s performance is excellent, his arrogance is just a pile of dead bones. No one can guarantee that Su mu can grow up unharmed. Otherwise, there would have been countless strong people secretly helping the great Xia Dynasty. Up to now, there is no movement. It is obvious that they are still afraid of the existence of tianwu dynasty! It''s obviously a very irrational thing to offend the tianwu Dynasty for the sake of the summer Dynasty. As long as it''s a person with a little mind, he won''t make such a decision! They have cultivated countless strong people in the world of heaven for countless generations. They have already become monkey spirits one by one. This thing can be seen through. It''s not just the strong people in the heavens who are unwilling to help the great Xia Yun Dynasty, but also many top people who are really hidden in the dark. Even if they are not afraid of the tianwu Yun Dynasty, they don''t want to appear to help the great Xia Yun Dynasty. This is not because they are afraid of the tianwu Yun Dynasty, but because they are too lazy to appear. The rules of time are really very surprising, But in fact, for most people, they have never seen the horror of time rules, so they are not so interested in the existence of time rules, which stands at the top of the four rules. Besides, the rules are understood by one person. What can they be surprised? The rules of time will not be robbed by them. Will they be born because of a master of the rules of time who has not yet grown up and follow him?


    Now Su Mu obviously doesn''t have this ability. I''m afraid the only one in the whole world of heaven who is still helping them in the Xia Dynasty is the Shenwu Marquis house in the Wu Dynasty that day. Except that the Shenwu Marquis house is secretly helping them, no one in the world of heaven will provide any help to them in the Xia Dynasty, Even though the Shenwu Hou mansion has helped them in the Xia Dynasty, they still know nothing about the Xia Dynasty even now! Because now they are too far away from tianwu Yunchao!

 Chapter 1374

    After three months, the great Xia Dynasty has completely controlled the southern fate of the Senluo border in its own hands. However, it is worth mentioning that this southern fate was not caused by Su Mu''s action, but by Su Yutong''s personal decision to completely turn the whole southern part of the Senluo border into their land domain during the great Xia Dynasty in just three months, This alone is enough to convince people up and down the Xia Yun dynasty! After all, if other people do it, I''m afraid they can''t get the whole South in three months! Now they have their own territory in the senro boundary during the summer transportation, so the rest will continue to expand during the meeting! After all, the Senluo world is different from the previous inanimate world. The inanimate world is just a world where even saints do not exist, while the Senluo world is a world where there is the power of the realm of heaven! So how to do it still needs to be considered!


    On the other side, after three months of traveling time, the master of xuanyang Yun Dynasty and the master of divine sword Yun Dynasty finally came to the first city occupied by the Xia Yun Dynasty. At this moment, the distance is close, and they can clearly feel the incomparable terrible momentum on each other! It is undeniable that in terms of strength alone, neither of them is the opponent of the other! However, they didn''t worry too much, because they came here this time with the treasure of the family, and they were both the existence of the eighth and seventh grade of the heaven realm. Isn''t it difficult to join hands with each other? So they didn''t have too much vigilance and came directly to the first city occupied by the summer transportation Dynasty.


    "Two, this way, please." just as soon as they fell into the city, a cultivator of the three grades of saints appeared in front of them, and he was also very familiar with it. It was Lei Ming, the marshal of the three armed forces in the summer movement. At this moment, Lei Ming has stabilized their cultivation in the three grades of saints, and the progress speed can be said to be extremely terrible! Even Su Mu was puzzled. Although thunder originally had a good talent, it was just good. After going to the wasteland world, it swallowed the first ray of innate divine thunder in the wasteland world. Therefore, the surge in talent has made the first line of Tianjiao in the summer movement. But is this cultivation speed a little too fast now? However, Su Mu didn''t have any doubts. Su Mu saw the personality of thunder clearly. He was curious about the speed of thunder breakthrough at most, so he wouldn''t doubt what other things he did secretly behind his back.


    The master of xuanyang Yunchao and the master of divine sword Yunchao narrowed their eyes when they saw the thunder in front of them, and then asked solemnly: "who are you? The cultivation of the third grade of the sage realm should not be a lonely and unknown person in the Senluo realm?"


    "I''m not a native of the senro world. I came back to the senro world only by accident. As for who I am, you don''t need to know. After all, I''m just a cultivator of the realm of saints. How can I get into their eyes? Please follow me. The Holy One has an invitation." Lei Ming smiled and said humbly, The tone is not urgent or slow, which gives xuanyang Yunchao and Shenjian Yunchao a very comfortable feeling, but they can see it very easily. This man''s own strength is definitely not only the third grade of the realm of saints! If there is no accident, I''m afraid I can give full play to the strength above the six grades of the sage realm!


    However, both of them are the great power of the eighth grade of the heaven realm and the seventh grade of the heaven realm. Therefore, facing the thunder invitation which is just the third grade of the sage, they have no doubt or worry. They follow the thunder and go to the newly-built court in the city, When they saw the magnificent palace in front of them, they both narrowed their eyes at the same time, then looked at the thunder and looked at each other. They exchanged ideas and said: "It seems that this is also a Yun Dynasty, but somehow it suddenly appeared in our Senluo world. Later, we''ll see if the Lord of the Yun Dynasty is who we noticed, and then act according to our circumstances."


    "It should be."


    Entering the hall, Su Yutong had been waiting for them for a long time. Seeing thunder guiding them into the hall, Su Yutong also went to the two leaders of the dynasty. If according to the strength, Su Yutong needs to salute them as a younger generation, but according to the theory of the dynasty, they just exist equally. Naturally, there is no need to salute. Besides, in Su Yutong''s heart Besides Su mu, there are only two mothers in the world who can make themselves salute. The strength of these two heads of Dynasty is indeed countless times stronger than themselves, but so what?


    "The two leaders of the Dynasty put down the big and small affairs of the Dynasty and rushed to the south. Please don''t be surprised if the reception is not good." Su Yutong said in a very flat tone. He neither respected them nor looked down on them. However, this very flat tone fell into their ears, but it immediately made them frown. In their view, Su Yutong is just a cultivator who is half a step into the realm of heaven and Taoism, or a female generation. How can he have a positive dialogue with them? The leader of this faction clearly knows that they have arrived in the temple, but they are not willing to show up. Are you looking down on them?


    On the other side, Su mu, who was talking to Liu Qingyi about love, also frowned. It was clear that the two people were invited by Su Yutong to go to the city. But now it seems that the two people didn''t intend to give Su Yutong face. Su Mu couldn''t help kissing Liu Qingyi''s forehead and stood up from the chair. Liu Qingyi looked at Su Mu suspiciously and listened to su The Shepherd said slowly, "the two heads of the dynasty in Senluo world can''t live in Yutong now. I''ll go there to avoid losing my daughter."


    "Go, Yutong needs to experience for some time. You''d better help more." Liu Qingyi smiled and nodded, and Su Mu nodded. Then his body flashed and directly appeared in the hall.


    "You two haven''t come far to meet me. Please don''t be surprised!" Su Mu appeared in front of them like a ghost. They were shocked. Su Mu didn''t appear in front of them casually. At that moment, Su Mu directly stopped the time of the world and distorted the space here, The appearance of such a big bang is to give them a blow!

 Chapter 1375

    Su Mu''s appearance without any omen immediately surprised the master of xuanyang Yun Dynasty and the master of divine sword Yun dynasty! You know, they are all the top powers of the seventh and eighth levels of the heavenly realm! It is the most powerful existence in senro! But in the face of Su Mu''s sudden appearance, they didn''t notice it at all! It can be said that if Su Mu didn''t take the initiative to speak, I''m afraid they haven''t found that Su Mu has come behind them! However, they observed that Su muxiu was just the realm of the five grades of heaven, which gave them such a great sense of crisis! What the hell is going on? Is it difficult that the cultivation of the five grades in the realm of heaven actually poses a great threat to them?


    Feeling Su Mu''s terrible momentum, they couldn''t help but take a breath. They couldn''t help feeling lucky to bring their own family treasure this time! If they hadn''t brought the family treasure here before, and if Su Mu had any hostility to them, I''m afraid they couldn''t leave the South safely! Obviously, it''s just the existence of five products in the realm of heaven, but it makes them feel a great threat to the top of eight products in the realm of heaven and seven products in the realm of heaven! And this time they also immediately felt extremely difficult! I''m afraid they have to make a choice, whether to be the enemy of the man in front of them, or to make friends with him and become friends!


    "It''s very good that the two of us didn''t invite Sir to drive us away. We don''t see so serious about other things. Dare you ask Sir''s name?" shenjianyun took a deep breath towards the sword owner. He could detect the terrible sword meaning on Su Mu! I''m afraid it''s hard for others to notice the meaning of this sword except those who practice sword skills! Su Mu''s sword sense, which was even stronger than his own, immediately made the sword owner feel a little terror. You know, he has been immersed in sword technique for many years! If senro claims to be the second in his Kendo cultivation, no one dares to be the first! But even so, he also found that his Kendo cultivation seemed so weak in front of Su Mu! Su Mu''s body seemed like a milky way with countless stars, and his sword was just a star in the Milky way! How can the cultivation of the five grades of the heaven realm have such terrible sword meaning?


    In fact, the sword master of the divine sword movement Dynasty doesn''t know that Su Mu''s major is not kendo. After all, Su Mu''s cultivation is too messy. It can be said that basically everything can be used like an arm, and kendo is just one of the countless ways for Su Mu''s cultivation, but this one may go further than others, Although Su Mu repeatedly called himself unwilling to practice swords in his early years, Su Mu felt excited when several peerless swords appeared in his hands through the system. As a result, Su Mu also began to improve his swordsmanship, and Su Mu''s talent also proved that he could practice anything very quickly! In just over 100000 years, he has raised his Kendo cultivation to a terrible level! Even if the sword owner of the divine sword movement has been silent for countless generations, his sword meaning is not only a minute and a half inferior to Su Mu!


    "Both of you are the masters of the movement of the two sides of the Senluo world, and your accomplishments are above me, so I can''t be a gentleman. Su mu, I''ve met two Taoist friends." Su Mu smiled and said to them with a slight bow and fist. Su Mu''s idea is actually very simple. Since the other party came to test this time, That means they don''t know how powerful the real strength of the great Xia Dynasty is. In that case, why don''t they carry forward their ability to deceive three thousand demons and gods and deceive both sides of the dynasty? If we can bring the divine sword Dynasty and xuanyang Dynasty into the power of the great Xia Dynasty, they will directly sit on the middle class of the great Xia Dynasty! Be able to start the war of Korea anytime and anywhere, and continuously improve yourself through the war of Korea!


    However, Su Mu is not a fool. He won''t feel that once his domineering spirit is dispersed, he will cheer up and shout. They will directly take refuge in themselves as if they didn''t carry their brains. They are willing to work for the Xia Yun Dynasty. After all, in terms of overall strength, whether xuanyang Yun dynasty or Shenjian Yun Dynasty, their strength should be higher than their Xia Yun dynasty! Moreover, why should people not be the good leader of the movement Dynasty, but take the whole movement Dynasty to join you and become the personnel you can dispatch under your command? Is he crazy? Obviously not. If Su Mu wants to bring xuanyang and divine sword into his command, he may have some setbacks. However, even if there are setbacks, the results he can get far exceed his efforts! If they can successfully bring them into their own camp and become the combat power of the great Xia Dynasty, their strength of the great Xia Dynasty can be increased countless times in an instant!


    "Fang Lin, the sword master of the divine sword movement Dynasty, has met Su Mu''s Taoist friends." the sword master of the divine sword movement Dynasty also gave a hand hug to Su Mu and solemnly said that although he said that the strength of the sword master of the divine sword movement Dynasty has reached the eighth grade of the terrible heaven realm, he knows that he is definitely not the opponent of the man in front of him! This suddenly appeared man, although his cultivation is not as good as himself, his strength is probably more than himself. I don''t know how much! From the terrible sword meaning, we can see that the man in front of us is definitely not a good existence for communication! Therefore, the tone of the divine sword during the dynasty was very solemn, so as not to make them unhappy, so as to avoid a war!


    The master of xuanyang Yun Dynasty thought that the sword master of xuanyang Yun Dynasty, who was stronger than himself, saluted Su mu. Naturally, he was not a fool. It must be what the sword master of xuanyang Yun Dynasty found, so he would repay Su Mu so solemnly. Therefore, without any hesitation, he immediately hugged his fist and said to Su Mu: "the saint of xuanyang Yun Dynasty, Jiang Wudi, has seen Su Mu''s Taoist friends."


    Seeing this, Su Mu immediately smiled and thought to himself, "it seems that neither of them is so willing to be my enemy, perhaps because of the Senluo world?"


    Su Mu smiled again, and then said slowly, "the two Taoist friends were originally the leader of one side of the dynasty. Today, they took great pains. They don''t think it''s a long way to come to the south. As soon as they see me, they don''t know what the two Taoist friends came here today. What''s the matter?"


    They were stunned when they heard the speech. Obviously, they didn''t expect Su Mu to say their origin so directly. You know, talking about this kind of thing should be gradual? Why didn''t Su Mu play cards according to the routine and ask directly?

 Chapter 1376

    Jiang Wudi, the leader of xuanyang Dynasty, took a deep breath at first, then looked at Su Mu and slowly explained: "Taoist friend is a straightforward person. In that case, I''ll be frank. Taoist friend is not a local monk in our senro world? I don''t know why he came to our senro world? Another thing is, how did Taoist friend enter the senro world through the boundless chaos at the boundary? Please tell them one by one. If you can''t get the purpose of Taoist friend coming to our senro world To make it clear, I''m afraid the practitioners of the whole Senluo world will fall into panic. In order not to cause a later war, I think it''s necessary for Taoist friends to explain to us. "


    The swordsman Yun Chao, who was on the other side, thought that Jiang Wudi''s words were inappropriate. After all, Su Mu is also a person with more strength than them. Although his accomplishments can''t compare with them, they are by no means Su Mu''s opponents! That''s the strength of others. Jiang Wudi seems to be asking a prisoner''s question. If it arouses the other party''s heart What should I do if I''m unhappy? Then the divine sword carrier rushed to the sword owner Fang Lin and said: "These are all private affairs of Taoist friends. Maybe we shouldn''t have come to explore, but please make atonement. In the birth of our senro world, no one or any cultivator has come to our senro world from the outside for countless centuries. Therefore, out of curiosity and some concerns about Taoist friends, we two came to visit Taoist friends together and invite Taoist friends Don''t be surprised. "


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. He didn''t say anything. Fang Lin, the sword owner of the divine sword movement, apologized to himself first. However, Su Mu was not someone who held on to a place. Su Mu didn''t pay attention to the previous things, but slowly said: "In fact, the two Taoist friends'' intention is clear in my heart. Senluo is a good place. It is an existence comparable to the top world, but there is no control of the powerful. That''s why we come here. I''m not afraid of your jokes. In fact, we are also one side of the transportation Dynasty, the summer transportation Dynasty. To be honest, it''s just a mistake since the establishment of the summer transportation Dynasty It has been more than 100000 years, but in this short period of more than 100000 years, our summer Dynasty has experienced countless victories, which makes us feel a little proud, but the reality has given us a heavy blow. In the face of the real top Dynasty, our strength of the summer Dynasty is so vulnerable, even just facing an army sent by the other party at will, We all have to show all the strength up and down before we can beat it back! "


    "In fact, the reason why we came to the Senluo world is just to avoid the pursuit from the top. The Senluo world is a very suitable place. Because there is no control of the powerful, it will never be noticed by other powerful people in the world of heaven. In addition, you said that there is endless chaos and darkness outside the boundary, Ben I''m just a place that doesn''t attract people''s attention. That''s why we came here in the summer transportation Dynasty. If we want to spend some time in the senro world, please rest assured that we are not evil people. We won''t destroy the senro world at will and bring you trouble. " After su Mu explained one side, he smiled and nodded to the two. The reason why he said his origin was not that the other side would pity himself, but because Su Mu made plans to subdue them later!


    Xuanyang Yunchao and Shenjian Yunchao are both medium-sized Yunchao with good strength. Although they have just entered the level of medium-sized Yunchao, the medium-sized Yunchao is after all medium-sized Yunchao. In addition, it is comparable to the territory area of the chaotic world outside the boundless world, and it is the best treasure land for secret development. Moreover, Senluo world has been born for a long time, and no one knows the long history What happened in the Senluo world, and Su Mu is paving the way for what he will do later and slowly waiting for the time to come, but all these opportunities need to be created by Su Mu slowly.


    "Taoist friends are also the master of one party''s movement?" Jiang Wudi, the leader of xuanyang Dynasty, immediately narrowed his eyes when he heard the speech, and felt a little nervous. The dynasty is the existence of countless Qi transports gathered on one side! It can be said that one side of the Dynasty must not be short of Qi transports, territory, strong people, creatures and so on. According to Su mu, their summer Dynasty was chased and killed by the top Dynasty transports outside, so it''s all right It is clear that he originally belonged to the territory of the great Xia Dynasty and has been plundered now! Will the other party stare at the senro world and come to the senro world to rob the ownership of the senro world?


    "It was before, but not now. I built a force from the realm of golden immortals, promoted it to the imperial dynasty, and then promoted it to the Yun Dynasty. In fact, my real purpose is not to provide boundless power, but to provide a shelter for my relatives. A strong enough force is definitely the best choice to make this decision, so I will create it Create the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Now, I have passed the great Xia Yun pilgrimage to my daughter, who is behind you. "Su Mu smiled and said slowly.


    After hearing the speech, Jiang Wudi and Fang Lin couldn''t help looking back at Su Yutong again. At this moment, Su Yutong was stared at by two high-level masters of the heaven realm, but didn''t change color at all. They looked at them blandly, and then slowly opened their mouth and said, "Su Yutong, the leader of the summer Dynasty, has seen two predecessors."


    "That''s right! Half a step to the realm of heaven! No! Your age is only 130000 years!??" Fang Lin nodded and thought Su Yutong was just like that. After all, what is it that the leader of one party''s power is a woman? But when he saw through Su Yutong''s age, he was shocked! You know, it''s half a step in the realm of heaven! Even if you begin to practice from your mother''s womb, you can''t grow to the state of half step heaven in such a short time!


    Fang Lin suddenly took a deep breath and then looked at Su mu. Then he was shocked in his eyes and released it more difficult to hide! Su Mu is only 100000 years old! What a joke! His accomplishments can be said to be the second in senro! Except for the elder who reached the ninth grade in xuanyang Yun dynasty! He can be said to be the most arrogant existence in senro! However, he also began to practice from the beginning of the birth of the sentinel world. Only now does he have the eight qualities of the state of heaven! But Su Mu and Su Yutong are not more than 300000 years old! What kind of monster is this! Can it be said that the external practitioners are so terrible!

 Chapter 1377

    Su Mu and Su Yutong are not more than 300000 years old, but their strength is almost the same as that they have practiced for countless generations! Su Yutong may be a little behind, only half a step into the realm of heaven, but Su Yutong is young! Now Su Yutong is only ten thousand years old. It''s hard to believe that if Su Yutong reaches their age, what a terrible and powerful existence! Su Mu is even more amazing. He is also only more than 100000 years old, but his cultivation has reached the fifth grade of the state of heaven! Even strong enough to compete with them! Even stronger than them! It''s hard for Fang Lin, the sword owner of the divine sword movement, to believe that this is just an existence with more than 100000 years of cultivation! What a terrible gift!?


    "It''s hard to imagine that both of you are so young! However, after more than 100000 years of cultivation, you have exceeded the achievements of our cultivation for countless generations. Such a powerful talent is unheard of by us. If my guess is right, you must be a famous pride in the outside world? But why do you offend the most powerful people in the outside world Yun Chao? Have you been chased and killed by them? What kind of realm are you talking about? "Fang Lin took a deep breath. At this moment, he did not dare to underestimate Su Mu and Su Yutong. Even if their cultivation is not as good as him, in Fang Lin''s heart, their future achievements must be above themselves!


    He doesn''t have too many bad thoughts. He doesn''t show too much jealousy after seeing Su Mu and Su Yutong''s talents, because he always believes that everyone''s talents are doomed, and what achievements can be achieved in the future depends on their own efforts. Their talents are really terrible, but if the evil Su Mu and Su Yutong don''t practice hard, How can we grow to such a terrible state in just over 100000 years? At this moment, Fang Lin has only admiration for Su Mu and Su Yutong! Jiang Wudi listened to Fang Lin''s words and explored Su Mu and Su Yutong. Then he took a deep breath and looked at Su Mu and Su Yutong with shocked eyes!


    Jiang Wudi is different from Fang Lin. although he admires Su Mu and Su Yutong''s talent, he sees the disaster behind Su Mu and Su Yutong or behind their summer movement! Such a terrible Tianjiao not only did not get the attention of snatching and winning, but was excluded or even chased, resulting in the two people coming to their Senluo world! Although the senro world is deeply hidden and can''t be found without some skills, they don''t know what means the external strong have at all! What if the senro world is discovered by the outside world? Su Mu''s strength is not below them! In the face of those top athletes from the outside world, there is only one way to escape. If the strong ones from the outside find the senro world, the consequences are absolutely unimaginable! So Jiang Wudi looked at Su Mu deeply and had some calculation in his heart!


    After hearing Fang Lin''s words, Su Mu couldn''t help smiling and said aloud: "In fact, we don''t offend the top Yun Dynasty. After all, it''s only more than 100000 years since the development of the summer Yun Dynasty. We can''t touch the tianwu Yun Dynasty standing at the top. All of us will be chased and killed by the tianwu Yun Dynasty. According to my guess, the biggest reason may be that we changed the way before The strong man planned and planned the world trend! That led the strong man of the avenue to invite the tianwu transportation Dynasty to crusade against us in the summer transportation dynasty! Fortunately, the tianwu transportation dynasty did not pay attention to us at that time, so it just sent three strong men of the seventh grade of the heaven realm to lead some sergeants composed of Tianjiao to take them to crusade against us in the summer transportation Dynasty It''s just experience. That''s why our Xia Yun Dynasty defeated each other''s aggression, but so we lost a place to stay! Because our world has a panoramic view in the eyes of the tianwu Yun Dynasty and the heaven and the world, staying there will only wait for the tianwu Yun Dynasty to send a more terrible strong attack! So we chose to enter the Senluo world for a while Time, after waiting for our strength to be strong, kill back for revenge. "


    "I see, but what''s the strength of tianwu Yunchao in your mouth? Also, you still haven''t explained to us what kind of realm the avenue realm is. If you don''t explain clearly, I''m afraid our Senluo world won''t leave you, because the Senluo world can''t withstand external attacks. Our Senluo world is a hidden world, so it''s not easy It''s like facing the tianwu Dynasty in your mouth. If you don''t say everything clearly, please forgive us that we can''t let you grow up safely in Senluo. " Jiang Wudi took a deep breath and said solemnly to Su mu. Although Jiang Wudi knows that it is difficult to defeat Su mu with his strength, he is not only the existence of the realm of heaven in Senluo! There are four great powers of the realm of heaven. It should not be a problem to drive away each other!


    "The realm of the great road is actually not a strange realm for your Senluo world. There should be a founder in your memory? Who is the strong one of the great road, but later fell for no reason. You heard it well. In fact, the founder in your mouth did not leave you, but fell, and the land of the fall is in the West! As for what kind of existence the avenue realm is, I can also tell you that the avenue realm is far beyond the heaven realm! Although the strong in the avenue realm is only a gap between the heaven realm and the heaven realm! As long as you can cultivate to the peak of the heaven realm, you have a certain chance to enter the avenue realm, but in the eyes of the strong in the avenue realm, even the heaven realm The strong at the peak are just mole ants. In the outside world, the strong in the heaven realm are just the existence of random mobilization in the top transportation Dynasty. Take the tianwu transportation Dynasty faced by our summer transportation Dynasty for example. There are at least more than 500000 strong in the heaven realm in the tianwu transportation Dynasty! There is no lack of the existence of the peak of the heaven realm For those who are strong in the realm of Tao, even if they have just broken through the existence of a product entering the realm of Tao, it is just as easy to kill the 500000 army of the realm of heaven! " Su Mu explained to the two what kind of existence the avenue realm was, which caused a shock in Jiang Wudi''s heart! Jiang Wudi thought to himself, it must not be enough for them to stay in the Senluo world in the summer!

 Chapter 1378

    For Jiang Wudi, he has experienced countless generations of cultivation and finally reached the cultivation of seven grades of the state of heaven. However, he suddenly learned that the strong in the state of heaven actually just exist like mole ants in the outside world. Those who control the outside situation are a group of terrorist strong who have reached the state of heaven! In the eyes of those who are strong in the avenue, the strong in the heavenly realm is just an ant like existence, which can be destroyed by waving! Because of this, Jiang Wudi felt that he could not let Da Xia Yun Chao stay in the Senluo world! If the great Xia Dynasty is left behind, what should we do to attract the tianwu Dynasty in the other party''s mouth after the Senluo world is exposed in the future? They didn''t want to start war in the Senluo world. This is a land that advocates peace, so Jiang Wudi began to think about how to drive out the great Xia Yun Dynasty, or how to persuade the great Xia Yun Dynasty to leave the Senluo world!


    "Is it so terrible that the strong of the avenue? And the strong of the heaven realm that the Wu Yun Dynasty mastered more than 500000 that day! This is an amazing number. No wonder Sir will come to our Senluo world from the outside world, but Sir, will your trace in the outside world attract the attention of the Tian Wu Yun Dynasty and lead them to discover the existence of our Senluo world? If Tian Wu Yun Chao is really as powerful as Mr. said. Isn''t this a disaster for our senro world? Sir, this is undoubtedly bringing a disaster to our senro world! "The sword owner Fang Lin has already had some thoughts at this moment. He knows that it''s not very possible for Su Mu to deceive them! And Fang Lin heard the incomparable solemnity and fear from Su Mu''s tone just now. It is precisely because of this that Fang Lin felt that Su Mu was not fooling himself and Jiang invincible! That''s why I asked.


    Jiang Wudi''s eyes lit up when he heard Fang Lin''s words. Originally, he didn''t know how to speak. After all, his words will inevitably provoke anger. Now Fang Lin has spoken first, so he won''t have anything to do with him! After all, for the safety of their Senluo world, they can''t leave the Xia Yun Dynasty, even if the Xia Yun Dynasty has two extremely terrible talents! But they don''t know what level of pride they are in the outside world! They dare not gamble, nor dare they stay in the summer Dynasty. It is the best choice to drive them away!


    Jiang Wudi also immediately said: "What Fang Lin said is very good. Mr. Fang is very welcome to enter our Senluo world. However, the forces behind Mr. Fang offend are too huge. Even if we want to stay in the summer Dynasty, I''m afraid we can''t do it. We''ve trained to meet two such talents for the first time. We can''t help it if we can Leave you two as guests in our Senluo world, but I''m sorry, our Senluo world can''t stand too much trouble. If the traces left by you are detected, which leads to the discovery of our Senluo world by tianwu Yunchao, it will undoubtedly be a huge disaster for us! "


    Su Mu didn''t think much after listening to them. After all, Fang Lin and Jiang Wudi didn''t have any targeted worries. They had sinned in the outside world. Tianwu Yunchao now fled to the Senluo world. It''s the best thing that the Senluo world didn''t choose to fight them at the first time! Fang Lin and Jiang Wudi didn''t choose to fight them, but they didn''t It''s about persuading him to leave the Senluo world. Su Mu has heard the change of their tone. Before, they had a Taoist friend. Now they begin to call themselves sir. You know that they both know their age. I''m afraid calling themselves Sir is just to keep themselves from getting angry and lead to trouble in the Senluo world.


    However, Su Mu was not so stupid. People asked him to leave. Instead, he took a deep breath and said: "Don''t worry, you two. We didn''t leave any trace when we entered the Senluo world in the great Xia Dynasty. Even if the strong in the avenue realm explored in detail, we would never find our trace, because we didn''t experience any space or nothingness when we came to the Senluo world from the outside world. Even when we entered the Senluo world, we didn''t even affect a trace of air, so we won''t It was discovered by the outside world. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so relieved and bold to tell you the origin of our great Xia Yun Dynasty. Since I''ve already said it, I''ll tell you the purpose of our great Xia Yun Dynasty in the Senluo world. After all, if I guess well, you''ll be in the same boat with our great Xia Yun Dynasty in a short time It''s too late. "


    "What do you mean?" Fang Lin and Jiang Wudi were obviously relieved when they heard Su Mu say that there was no trace left, but when they heard Su Mu say that they would be together in the future, they immediately caused a cold sweat between Fang Lin and Jiang Wudi! They didn''t want to face the existence of the outside world!


    "It''s very simple. Do you think the senro world is really perfectly hidden and will not be noticed by the outside world? No, it''s just that the outside world is too peaceful now. No one takes the initiative to start the war of transporting Korea, so your senro world is a perfect world and has not been noticed by the outside world, but I guess you will accept it in a short time There is a message from the outside, a message about the war of transporting the DPRK, an aggressive message! "Su Mu said solemnly to the two people. The sincerity of the tone doesn''t seem to be lying at all, which also raised their hearts slightly. Will they really be in the same spirit with the summer transporting the DPRK soon?


    Su Mu naturally lied to them, but he didn''t lie to them all. At least in a short time, the inner and outer circles won''t find the Senluo world. He didn''t lie to them. All the purposes Su Mu made were ultimately to pave the way for the future plan. Su Mu took a look at Su Yutong, and Su Yutong immediately knew. Maybe this is the relationship between father and daughter? Just listen to Su Yutong speak slowly: "The senro world is a place without a master. This does not mean that there are no creatures in the senro world, but that you senro world do not have a real master to keep the senro world running as it should be. You two should understand that you are the director founder of the senro world. The strong man in the realm of great road has fallen! Without the shelter and concealment of the strong man of great road , it won''t be long before your Senluo world will be attacked by the external transport Dynasty. At that time, you don''t have any way to deal with the enemy except to be connected with our summer transport dynasty! Those transport dynasties outside can''t talk like our summer transport dynasty! "

 Chapter 1379

    For Jiang Wudi and Fang Lin, they don''t know what a strong man in the realm of great road represents for one side of the dynasty or for one side of the world! There is no doubt that the power of the strong with the realm of the great road is the top existence in the world of heaven without exception! Even the old Yunchao and even the top Yunchao are not willing to easily offend a strong man in the avenue realm, not because they can''t afford to offend, but because the Revenge of a strong man in the avenue realm is too terrible, unless they have the ability and assurance to kill the strong man in the other side in a battle, Otherwise, if you don''t have enough assurance, no one is willing to offend each other easily! Even in the tianwu dynasty!


    Su Mu once said that there is absolutely no doubt about what kind of terror a strong man with unlimited Avenue realm is. If a strong man with free Avenue realm is offended, even a top transportation Dynasty such as tianwu transportation Dynasty will be a great headache in the face of a strong man with incomparable freedom Avenue realm! Unless they are sure that they will directly kill the strong man in the avenue realm of the other party in a battle, and completely kill him without giving the other party any chance to turn over, only in this way can they avoid the crazy revenge of a strong man in the avenue realm! The deterrence of the strong in the realm of the road is there, and a strong in the realm of the road with incomparable freedom and no worries is even more terrifying! No one wants to offend a strong man who is free and has no worries! Even in the tianwu dynasty!


    Although tianwu Yun Dynasty is the most powerful force in the world and the most terrible existence in this world, they need to make countless plans to determine and kill a strong person in the realm of the great road or to destroy the power of a strong person in the realm of the great road! This was the case when the royal family of the heaven and earth movement offended the tianwu movement. Originally, it was not necessary to rise to the level of the movement campaign. After all, there were also several powerful people in the heaven and earth movement. However, because the people who moved in the heaven and earth movement were too special, in order to maintain their deterrent power of the tianwu movement, In which war, more than half of the combat forces of the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty and Shenwu Hou mansion were sent out! Just which war, the two sides together have more than ten strong people! In addition, some forces subordinate to the tianwu Yun Dynasty sent strong people from the avenue realm to help the battle, so as to destroy the heaven and earth Yun dynasty!


    And this is also because they have such strength and prestige! Otherwise, even if what happened to Ji Muyun, the daughter of the divine military Hou Ji Yuan that day, I''m afraid they won''t do it, but their tianwu Yun Dynasty has such strength, which is different. They have no patience at all in the face of the provocation of the heaven and earth Yun Dynasty. Without a word, the army directly drove into the world where the heaven and earth Yun Dynasty is located and directly destroyed the heaven and earth Yun Dynasty, Kill three strong men in the realm of heaven and earth! Control his soul in his own hands and suppress it forever! So as to avoid the future avenues of heaven and earth, and the strong will retaliate against them!


    There are countless strong people in the world of heaven, among which the avenue realm is the same as the ceiling. If you don''t have the heritage and spirit of tianwu Yunchao, no one will easily offend the power of the strong people with the avenue realm, because it will definitely do more harm than good! The main reason why tianwu Yunchao was able to destroy the heaven and earth Yunchao with lightning speed was that they had planned this event for a long time, and everything had been ready early. Otherwise, how could tianwu Yunchao enter the world where heaven and earth Yunchao was located in a short period of time, And contact other forces under their command who are subject to their tianwu Dynasty, and send strong people in the realm of avenue to help! Although the war between tianwu Yun Dynasty and Qiankun Yun dynasty did not last long, its bloody degree was extremely terrible! The number of strong people in the avenue realm alone has exceeded 20!


    The gathering of twenty strong people in the realm of Avenue is just to kill three strong people in the realm of Avenue, and only one of the three strong people in the realm of Avenue has reached the high level of the realm of Avenue! But even so, they did not completely kill the strong in the realm of the avenue. The strong in the realm of the avenue itself is contained in the rules, which is an immortal existence! As long as the power of rules still exists, they can reappear in the world in various ways. If they wait until their strength recovers, the retaliation will be absolutely terrible! So in which war, even if the Wu Yun Dynasty had 20 strong men in the avenue realm, it didn''t kill the three strong men in the heaven and earth Yun Dynasty. It was just to kill their bodies and hold their souls in their hands so that they wouldn''t find a way to revive.


    There are two levels of power: the power of the strong with the avenue realm and the power of the strong without the avenue realm! It''s as if they were on the ground one by one. As far as the current great Xia Dynasty is concerned, the great Xia Dynasty did not completely offend the tianwu Dynasty, and the tianwu Dynasty just lost some face in their great Xia Dynasty. Because the great Xia Dynasty didn''t have a strong road, they couldn''t have a positive dialogue with the tianwu Dynasty, If the great Xia Yun Dynasty has the realm of the great road, the strong will sit in the town, then the tianwu Yun Dynasty will not continue to look for the trouble of the great Xia Yun dynasty because of such a small thing. Only after su Mu swallowed up the elite friars of the tianwu Yun Dynasty, now the great Xia Yun Dynasty and the tianwu Yun Dynasty are really immortal!


    Fortunately, however, the fact that the great Xia Yun Dynasty incorporated all the elite of the tianwu Yun Dynasty into the transformation wheel and became the power of the great Xia Yun Dynasty to improve its strength has not been exposed. Now the tianwu Yun Dynasty thought that the group was still in the hands of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, or was trying to be subdued by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, or was imprisoned by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, As for whether the great Xia Dynasty will kill all of them, let alone tianwu Dynasty, even anyone in the world of heaven dare not think so! They don''t think so. After all, the Xia Yun dynasty still lacks combat power. It''s a good choice to subdue them. Even if they can''t subdue them, they don''t dare to kill them all easily, because those Sergeants are the elite troops of the Tian Wu Yun Dynasty, but this time they go out to gild for experience, Just a little trouble.

 Chapter 1380

    After much consideration, Fang Lin took a deep breath, looked at Su Yutong, then looked at Su mu, finally looked at Jiang Wudi and said slowly: "I have to admit that what you said is very reasonable. Indeed, if the Senluo community wants to maintain eternal peace, unless the strong have the avenue realm, but we don''t know how to enter the avenue realm, or we just have a vague concept of the avenue realm. You come from the outside world and naturally should know how to enter the avenue realm, but we don''t know You know, if you teach us the way to enter the realm of the great road, what price do we need to pay? Don''t worry, you two. If you are willing to teach us the way to enter the realm of the great road, then my divine sword Dynasty is willing to divide the territory. As the field of the great summer Dynasty, what do you think? "


    "What brother Fang said is what I want to say. If you two are willing to teach us the way to enter the realm of the great road, we xuanyang Yun Dynasty are also willing to separate land as the realm of the great summer Yun Dynasty. Moreover, Jiang Wudi made an oath as the leader of the xuanyang Yun Dynasty. If we can enter the realm of the great road, if the tianwu Yun Dynasty comes to the door in the future, we xuanyang Yun Dynasty will also be willing Stand behind the great Xia Yun Dynasty and advance and retreat together with the great Xia Yun dynasty! " Jiang Wudi took a deep breath and said solemnly that he has understood the importance of the strong in the realm of the great road. At this moment, they have a cultivation that has reached the nine grades of the realm of the heavenly way! If they can get a way to enter the realm of the great road, they may be able to give birth to a strong in the realm of the great road! If they can really succeed, then points Why not give some territory to the summer dynasty?


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing at what they said, and then said slowly: "In fact, it''s not difficult to enter the realm of the avenue. The difficulty is how to get the tickets to enter the realm of the avenue. At least I don''t feel the existence of the tickets from the two people, including the remaining two strong people in the realm of heaven. That is to say, in a short time, if the four practitioners of the realm of heaven want to enter the realm of the avenue, it''s over It''s all impossible. This is not to belittle you, but a fact. The power of the law on you is just enough to enter the realm of great success, and the rules required to enter the realm of the avenue are far away. Therefore, even if I teach you the way to enter the realm of the Avenue, you may not be able to successfully enter the realm of the avenue. "


    Jiang Wudi and Fang Lin frowned at the same time when they heard the speech. As well-known beings in Senluo, they have always claimed to be gifted. But at this moment, Su Mu''s words belittled them. However, when they thought about it, they found that it seems to be true. Compared with Su Mu and Su Yutong, their talent is not good It''s really nothing. Compared with Su Mu and Su Yutong, not to mention that they are arrogant. In front of Su Mu and Su Yutong''s father and daughter, their talent seems to be completely worthless, as if the stars are brighter than the moon and the jackdaws are better than the Phoenix! However, they didn''t feel discouraged, but took a deep breath and arched their hands at Su mu "Please give us your advice. Even if we can''t enter the realm of the avenue in a short time, we are willing to make a commitment in exchange for the way to enter the realm of the Avenue!"


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath, nodded and said slowly: "In fact, this is not a difficult thing. For those who have an organic relationship, maybe they can find that they have mastered the tickets to the avenue realm after waking up. For those who have no talent, entering the avenue realm is completely delusional! No, I already have the tickets to the avenue realm with little girl Yutong , and this ticket is called the power of rules among the myriad worlds of the heavens! It is the power that must be possessed to enter the realm of the great road! Without the power of rules! Even if you immerse yourself in countless epochs at the peak of the realm of the heavenly way, you can''t go further! For example, the 3000 chaotic demons under the command of our Xia Yun Dynasty have reached the peak of the realm of the heavenly way as early as countless epochs ago, but card I don''t know how many centuries have passed in that realm, and the time spent may be comparable to several times or even dozens of times since the birth of Senluo realm. The biggest reason why they can''t enter that realm is that they don''t understand the power of rules. Without the power of rules as tickets, even if heaven and earth are destroyed, they can''t enter the realm of Avenue! "


    "Excuse me, please allow me to interrupt. Just now, if I heard you correctly, sir and the holy master have mastered the tickets to the realm of heaven? But Sir, now he is only the fifth grade of the realm of heaven! As for the holy master, although he is gifted, he has not yet entered the realm of heaven. Is it possible that he has the power of rules and does not have to reach the peak of the realm of heaven Can we begin to understand? "Jiang Wudi took a deep breath and asked solemnly. He had endless longing for the realm of the Avenue! Now he began to ask when he caught some questions.


    Su Mu nodded when he heard the speech and replied patiently: "Understanding the power of rules is actually not so troublesome. There are countless power of rules in the world. If you can master and practice one of them to the extreme, you will have a certain possibility to master the power of rules. Although you haven''t practiced the power of rules to the extreme, you have entered the realm of great success, and it won''t take much time to reach the extreme. Wait until you two After understanding the rules to the extreme, you can start to prepare to understand the power of rules. However, it is not easy to understand the power of rules. It is extremely difficult to master the power of rules! The difficulty is like the difficulty of a mortal with low birth talent growing up to heaven step by step! If you want to master one It can be said that we must first master the power of the law to the extreme! "


    Then Su Mu continued: "Yutong and I have mastered the power of rules, and it is the best quality among all the power of rules. In the outside world, rules are called the four supremacies and the first sequence, and then there are the second sequence rules and the third sequence rules. Yutong has mastered two kinds of supremacy rules and one kind of first sequence rules, which are time and space respectively , and the chaotic rules at the top of the first sequence rules! "

 Chapter 1381

    Fang Lin and Jiang Wudi were stunned when they saw the mysterious smell slowly revealed by Su Yutong. Didn''t Su Mu say that this power might be difficult for ordinary people to master all their life? But why does Su Yutong master the power of three rules! And listen to Su Mu''s explanation, the quality of the power of these three rules is very good! Especially the power of the two rules of time and space, even if it sounds like you know how terrible the two rules are! But Su Yutong can hold it in his hands, not only the power of these two rules, but also the power of another top rule! Should it be said that it is the Tianjiao who has half stepped into the realm of heaven after more than 100000 years of cultivation?


    "Excuse me, sir, what are the four supremacies, what is the first sequence, and what does the second sequence and the third sequence mean?" Jiang Wudi took a deep breath and asked solemnly. He really wanted to find out where the difference in the power of rules is! According to Su mu, Su Yutong''s ability to master the two rules of time and space is two of the four supremacies. It can be imagined how top and terrible Su Yutong''s talent is! Su Mu said earlier that even if ordinary people have practiced for countless generations, it is difficult to master the power of one kind of rules and enter the realm of the great road. At this moment, Su Yutong has mastered the power of three kinds of rules. What is this? Hold the tickets of the avenue realm firmly in hand for countless years in advance? Is it easy to set foot in the realm of avenue after reaching the peak of the realm of heaven?


    "There is a very special power in the outside world, or in the whole universe, even in your Senluo world, that is, the power of law. You two each master your own law, which should be clear in your heart. The power of rules is simply the superior leadership of the power of law you master. Now you It''s still in a state where the power of rules has just been achieved, so it''s still a long way from mastering the power of rules! At least the time you''ve been practicing so far can''t make you master the power of rules under the same circumstances. "Su Mu shook his head when he looked at Jiang Wudi and Fang Lin''s face and felt uncomfortable. He wasn''t talking nonsense, But according to Fang Lin''s and Jiang''s invincible cultivation speed, it is difficult to master a rule even if they practice the same as all the time since they were born! After all, to master the power of rules, talent and opportunity are indispensable!


    Su Mu sighed and said slowly: "It''s not that I belittle you, but the power of the rules. It''s too difficult to master them! Among the rules, grade is the most important. Let''s say that if a person has mastered the third sequence rules and entered the realm of the avenue, even if he has entered the realm of the Avenue, not many people will notice him in the early stage, because the third sequence rules are like this and are not noticed by others I realized that this is also true for the strong person in the third sequence rule. If a strong person in the third sequence rule wants to deal with an existence who has mastered the second sequence and has just entered the avenue realm, he must improve his strength and accomplishments to more than three or even four grades than the second sequence rule controller! This is the essence of the rule A huge gap between grades! "


    After hearing Su Mu''s words, Su Yutong also said without hesitation: "Even the most ordinary and weakest rule controller, his talent and opportunity are definitely more than two hundred times! Please don''t doubt this, because your talent is really nothing in the outside world. You can see this from your own and my father? So please forgive me for saying back. It''s difficult for you to enter the road in your life In the realm! I know both of you feel that you are well-known sons of Tianjiao in the senro realm, but in fact, their talents are indeed in my view. Let alone, they have been practicing since the birth of the senro realm. Now they are just seven or eight products of the realm of heaven. To tell the truth, these talents have been called inferior or even inferior in the outside world! "


    Jiang Wudi and Fang Lin suddenly felt dark. Although they know that Su Mu and Su Yutong may be telling the truth, they are often the most angry. Moreover, Su Mu and Su Yutong still tell the truth in front of them, which makes them feel very helpless. Yes, helpless. They want to have a baby Qi, but what people say is probably the truth. How can they be angry? It''s still a question whether they can beat Su mu. Although they know that Su Mu''s cultivation is not as good as theirs, they also know that Su Mu killed three seven level friars in the realm of heaven alone to protect the Xia Dynasty. It hasn''t been long since they were strong They surpassed Su mu, but their combat effectiveness was left behind by Su mu. Although they have the treasure of watching their families, who can explain that there is no treasure in the summer transportation dynasty?


    "You two said this, which really made us feel a little sad." Fang Lin sighed helplessly and said slowly. Then he asked again: "Mr. Fang Cai has explained to us the gap between the third sequence and the second sequence, so I don''t know how wide the gap between the second sequence and the first sequence is? And the second sequence is already so, so how terrible is the first sequence to stably suppress the second sequence? And how terrible are the four Supreme rules standing on the first sequence Strength? If you are willing, I wonder if you can tell us in detail. "


    After su Mu and Su Yutong''s explanation, they already know the huge gap between the third sequence controller and the second sequence controller! It can be said that a second sequence controller can beat a third sequence controller who has reached the third grade or even the fourth grade of the avenue realm with his strong strength and the power of rules even when he has just entered the avenue realm! This is the terrible gap between the third sequence rule and the second sequence rule! Knowing this, they were even more curious about the gap between the first sequence and the second sequence! As for the four Supreme rules above the first sequence, they are full of longing, but they know that with their talent, let alone the four Supreme rules, it is a great thing to be lucky to master a third sequence and enter the realm of the Avenue! But this does not hinder their interest and understanding of powerful rules!

 Chapter 1382

    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then replied calmly: "In fact, there is nothing to hide. The four Supreme rules are called time rules, space rules, causal rules and the final fate rules. These four Supreme rules can be said to constitute all the energy in the world. Without the power of these four rules as the foundation, the world will not be born. It can be said that the four rules are the most important rules in heaven and earth The future of a cultivator who has mastered any of the four rules is unpredictable! No one can know how far a cultivator who has mastered one of the four rules can go in the future! "


    Fang Lin and Jiang Wudi took a deep breath when they heard the speech, looked at Su Mu and Su Yutong, and asked solemnly: "if we remember correctly just now, sir said that the holy master has two supreme rules and one first sequence rule? That is to say, the achievements that the holy master can achieve in the future are unimaginable?"


    Su Mu smiled and nodded. Even when Su Yutong heard this, he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth and slowly explained: "Yes, I have mastered two of the four Supreme rules, which are the most terrible force of the two rules of time and space. It is no exaggeration to say that now even if a strong man in the realm of the great road stands in front of me, even if I am only half a step in the cultivation of the realm of the heavenly road, there are countless distances from the realm of the great road, and the other party absolutely has nothing to do with me I can''t even find the basis for my existence! This is the horror of the rules of time and space! Even if I am only half a step into the realm of heaven, there will be no danger in the face of the existence of the realm of heaven! In contrast, the chaotic rules as the first sequence are not so powerful. After all, I just rank first in one Although the existence of columns is rare, there are not a few who have mastered the first sequence in the hands of the myriad worlds of the heavens since countless eras. "


    Fang Lin and Jiang Wudi felt offended when they heard the speech, but they were speechless. It would be impossible for them to master a rule of ranking into the third sequence and enter the realm of Avenue in their life! What''s more, they were far more than the first sequence of the third sequence? In Su Yutong''s eyes, the power of the rules of the first sequence seemed to be She didn''t care about it at all. Even compared with the rules of time and space, she felt very disgusted with the chaotic rules ranking in the first sequence! At this time, how they wanted to say a word at the same time, elder sister! You don''t want to give us the chaotic rules! We absolutely don''t dislike it!


    "The holy master has the power of three rules, and there are two supreme rules, time rules and space rules! It can be imagined how great the holy master''s achievements will be in the future! Since Mr. and the holy master have told us the secret of breaking into the realm of the avenue, our Lin will not break his promise. From now on, the southern and central Senluo border belong to the territory where our divine sword is transported , all of them will be under the command of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and become the territory of the great Xia Yun dynasty! In addition, the divine sword Yun Dynasty will open the door for the great Xia Yun Dynasty. No matter what happens to the great Xia Yun Dynasty in the future, you can come to our divine sword Yun dynasty! " Fang Lin took a deep breath and said solemnly and incomparably to Su Mu and Su Yutong. In a few words, he had given most of the southern land originally belonging to the divine sword to the Xia Dynasty!


    Jiang Wudi also took a deep breath when he saw this. They saw the powerful and incomparable power of rules emanating from Su Yutong. They had no doubt. Fang Lin also considered the matter of dedicating territory to the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Later, Jiang Wudi did not hesitate to exchange his promise and offer territory, mainly because he was not sure if he was If you don''t exchange the promise, can you leave here safely? After all, the number of former saints in the summer Dynasty is always smiling, but Jiang Wudi understands that often these people who look the safest without any danger are the real and most dangerous existence!


    In addition, Jiang Wudi knows that if they don''t give the territory to the great Xia Dynasty, according to their ability, they have the strength to attack them and seize the land. In this way, there will undoubtedly be trouble in the Senluo world. In addition, their strength of the great Xia Dynasty itself is not very weak. The former Saint Su Mu was able to kill three terrorist strongmen of the seven grades of the heaven realm with the power of one person, so he handed it in It''s obviously a very smart thing to leave your own territory! First, it can avoid the occurrence of war and countless troubles caused by the war in the Senluo world. Second, it can also make xuanyang Yun Dynasty and Daxia Yun Dynasty friendly. Maybe it can help them after the Daxia Yun pilgrims enter the realm of Avenue in the future. After all, they have understood it just now, Without the support of the strong in the realm of the avenue, even if one side of the world is hidden in how deep, it will definitely be found out, and there will be no skin left by those outside forces or Yun Chao!


    So anyway, it is obviously a perfect decision to give the territory to the Xia Dynasty! So Jiang Wudi no longer hesitated and said solemnly to Su Yutong without saying a word: "From now on, the southern and western mountains belonging to xuanyang Yun Dynasty belong to Daxia Yun Dynasty. If there is any place where we need xuanyang Yun Dynasty in the future, we can come to xuanyang Yun Dynasty to find us!"


    Fang Lin and Jiang Wudi looked at each other after they finished. Obviously, they both understood that holding the thigh was the best choice for both of them to stand out now! It took countless centuries for the divine sword Dynasty to reach a few days, but Fang Lin knew that it was impossible for the divine sword Dynasty to improve completely! So holding the thigh was a very good way! He said today Handing over the original central territory and the south of the divine sword to the great Xia Dynasty means that the divine sword Dynasty has made a decision! It may be nothing to hand over the south, but the central part is where a large number of prosperous cities of the divine sword Dynasty are. Handing over is undoubtedly tying himself to the ship of the great Xia Dynasty! This shows how solemn Fang Lin''s decision is!


    The same is true of Jiang Wudi. There is not much territory in the South occupied by xuanyang Yunchao. It is only one third of the territory in the whole south. If it is just like this, it is nothing. It really shows that Jiang Wudi let xuanyang Yunchao be tied to the ship of Daxia Yunchao, or Jiang Wudi gave the western mountains to Daxia Yunchao! There is no doubt that those mountains are the resources of their xuanyang dynasty! A large number of resources in xuanyang Dynasty come from the infinite mountains in the west, and at this moment, these places already belong to the summer dynasty!

 Chapter 1383

    It can be said that today''s summer dynasty did nothing, but said some news about the strong in the realm of the avenue and the mystery of how to enter the realm of the avenue. It has mastered one-third of the land of Senluo in its own hands! Yes, a third! Just said a few words, the summer Dynasty has already mastered one-third of the land in Senluo! And he didn''t spend a single soldier. He just wasted some saliva at will. If it takes only a few words to obtain such a huge land, Su Mu hopes to encounter a little more such good things! In Su Mu''s eyes, the master of xuanyang Dynasty and the master of divine sword Dynasty are all eager to come up and send them territory to the summer dynasty!


    What''s more, the most important territory is that they are completely voluntary, and no one intimidates them! you ''re right! They voluntarily handed over one third of the land in Senluo to the great Xia Dynasty! Now the great Xia Dynasty occupies Zhongzhou, the land in the South and the endless mountains in the West. It can be said that their territory under the great Xia Dynasty has exceeded that under either of the other two sides of the Senluo world! The reason why the great Xia Dynasty can do this is only because the leaders of xuanyang Dynasty and divine sword Dynasty come to the site at leisure!


    Yes, in Su Mu''s eyes, the other two came to deliver the territory to them during the summer transportation! There''s nothing else! As for the news that the other party received from him, it was not even worth mentioning for Su mu. If more information could expand their territory during the summer Dynasty, Su Mu was willing to say it again, but he was not stupid. This time, he just kept his promise, and that''s why, Su Mu wants to bring them under his command, but obviously not yet. They just gave most of their territory to themselves to help Da Xia Yunchao have a place in the Senluo world. He turned to them and said to be my son... No, be my subordinate. What would people think? At least in a short time, it is impossible for Su Mu to bring them under the command of the great Xia Yun dynasty! As for the future, who knows?


    Over the next three months, the great Xia Dynasty continued to give all the land fields given to them by the xuanyang Dynasty and the divine sword Dynasty. However, the new force of the great Xia Dynasty did not cause much panic, not because these people were not afraid of the great Xia Dynasty, but because they had too much trust in the divine sword Dynasty and the xuanyang Dynasty, It has been countless eras since the birth of Shenjian Yunchao and xuanyang Yunchao in Senluo boundary. In these countless eras, Shenjian Yunchao and xuanyang Yunchao have always been very good to them. It can be said that they have a word in their mind from birth to now. What the two Yunchao have done is correct!


    The sudden appearance of the great Xia Dynasty and the recognition of the xuanyang Dynasty and the divine sword Dynasty made these practitioners and other creatures not have any bad thoughts. After all, there was little difference for them. At most, there was only one more Dynasty, which was no different from them, ordinary creatures and practitioners, The only difference may be that the old practitioners who originally belonged to the divine sword movement Dynasty now have some concerns about the new great Xia movement Dynasty. After all, the great Xia movement Dynasty has just appeared in the Senluo world. Although it is recognized by the divine sword movement Dynasty and xuanyang movement Dynasty, their understanding of the great Xia movement Dynasty can be said to be nothing! Therefore, they are still worried about mastering so much land in Senluo during the summer transportation period! I''m worried that the summer games Dynasty can''t be a qualified person in power. I''m worried that the summer games Dynasty will treat them as mole ant cannon fodder!


    But obviously they think too much, at least in a short period of time, the summer Dynasty will not have any ideas about them! Or Su Yutong has no idea about them! Now Su Yutong can be said to be busy taking over the political affairs of the south, Zhongzhou and the western mountains every day. After all, it was originally the territory of others, but now it has fallen into the summer Dynasty. How do you want to know the resource output of the mountains, the cities in Zhongzhou and the names of most of the land in the south? This is not a very easy thing! Even though the great Xia Yun Dynasty now has only one-third of the land in Senluo, its area is several times or even hundreds of thousands of times larger than that in the flood and wilderness world! Because the senro world is an existence that can be completely compared with the chaotic world! Its area is incomparably huge! Moreover, the place where senro transcends the chaotic world is that the chaotic world is dark and nothingness! There are a lot of chaotic storms and chaotic turbulence all the time. It can be said that it is self suicide to enter chaos without exceeding the quasi holy realm!


    In contrast, the senro world is perfect! The territory is no less than the chaotic world, and so are other aspects! In addition, the senro world is not a dark and dangerous territory! Therefore, in the eyes of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, this place is much more perfect than the chaotic world! And a third of senro''s territory! It has exceeded the area of the previous flood and famine world hundreds of times and thousands of times! It is not easy to master one third of the land in senro! This is a big challenge for Su Yutong! At this moment, Su Mu accompanied his two beauties and was very happy in his heart. Fortunately, he handed over the position of the leader of the summer Dynasty to Su Yutong, otherwise he would be in trouble now!


    Su Mu stretched out and then slowly said, "Oh! Everything is light! If I knew earlier, I would pass the position to the girl Yutong. Look at me now and look at me before. There is a big gap!"


    Liu Qingyi and red tea felt very helpless when they heard the speech. They couldn''t help wiping the non-existent sweat on their forehead at the same time, and then said slowly: "My husband is really a good father! He is a perfect example of a father! Yutong is so young that he is going to be tortured by you. The leader of the summer Dynasty is not a idle job. It''s good for you to pass on the position without saying a word in order to sneak in and let yourself have a rest. It''s hard for Yutong."


    After listening to Liu Qingyi''s words, red tea couldn''t help laughing and felt a little helpless for her husband. Who doesn''t yearn for the supreme right in this world? But her husband really didn''t yearn at all and gave way directly without saying a word. It''s really light!

 Chapter 1384

    After listening to their words, Su Mu couldn''t help smiling. Then he looked at Liu Qingyi and red tea and said slowly: "I also want to spend more leisure time with you two. Why, I wanted to be with you every day before. Now I passed my position to the girl Yutong. You don''t want me to give up my seat earlier? No wonder the old saying is good. Women''s heart and sea needle can''t see through!"


    Su Mu''s teasing words immediately made the two women blush and waved a palm at Su mu, but it seemed so powerless. Su Mu also smiled. Looking at the gradually darkening sky, he couldn''t help smiling. Then he hugged them in his arms and said slowly: "I think it''s getting late. You two ladies should accompany your husband to have a rest early!"


    ......


    Within the royal family, where the tianwu Dynasty is the capital of the country, the twelve strong people who were sent by their royal family to destroy the great Xia Dynasty knelt in front of the Lord of the tianwu Dynasty at this moment, and their faces were full of fear. At this moment, the Lord of the tianwu Dynasty who sat on the top did not have any expression, but looked at them, and then said slowly: "Are you sure you''re telling the truth? The great Xia Yun Dynasty disappeared from the lifeless world and didn''t even leave a trace for you. Do you think this excuse will believe you? The great Xia Yun Dynasty just has a su mu with five grades of the realm of heaven. Even if its combat effectiveness is amazing, it can''t disappear with the whole great Xia Yun Dynasty without leaving any trace, you Ladies and gentlemen, do you think this seat is easy to cheat? "


    The twelve people suddenly changed their faces when they heard the speech, and their faces, which were already extremely frightened, became extremely pale. One of them quickly said with a slight tremor: "Your Majesty, there is really no trace left in the great Xia Yun dynasty! How dare your subordinates deceive your majesty? Please be aware! The great Xia Yun Dynasty has really left no trace for us and disappeared directly into the lifeless world! If any of our words are lies, your majesty will punish us at will, but please be aware of it. The great Xia Yun Dynasty should be a liar It''s true that no trace has been left! "


    On that day, the leader of the Wu Yun Dynasty frowned at his speech, then slowly closed his eyes, and his mind crossed the heavens and found the lifeless world accurately. Then his mind scanned the lifeless world for several times, and he did not find anyone in the Xia Yun dynasty! Even the trace of the Xia Yun Dynasty leaving was not left! It was a surprise for him The leader of tianwu Yunchao felt a little angry and offended them. Did he think that running away was a good choice? Originally, the leader of tianwu Yunchao was worried about the trouble in Yunchao, so he didn''t take any group of people in Daxia Yunchao seriously at the first time. At that time, he even thought that if the leader of Daxia Yunchao sent those elite back to him and knelt in front of him Begging for mercy, I can''t let them go, but now the great Xia Yun Dynasty has disappeared from their eyes! This is undoubtedly a provocation to their tianwu Yun dynasty! In any case, I can''t let the great Xia Yun Dynasty continue to survive! Because in that way, I''m revealing their incompetence of tianwu Yun dynasty! Facing one, I just have a heaven The lower Yun Dynasty of the realm friars, they tianwu Yun Dynasty can''t solve it at the first time, and even need some effort! This is undoubtedly telling them about their incompetence! If tianwu Yun Dynasty is capable, why didn''t they solve the summer Yun Dynasty at the first time? Instead, they gave the other party a chance to escape?


    In any case, the leader of tianwu Yun Dynasty couldn''t accept the information that Da Xia Yun Dynasty had disappeared from his eyes. Without saying a word, he looked at the friars in front of him who were at the peak of the state of heaven and said in a very cruel tone: "I only give you one month to find the great Xia Dynasty and destroy them. If you can''t even do this, there is no doubt that you don''t have any need to exist. Remember what I said, I want to see the body of the leader of the great Xia Dynasty and the elite of our tianwu Dynasty in a month, otherwise, I will use twelve of you Your head, come and wash and humiliate tianwu Yunchao. Do you understand what I mean? One month! I''ll give you one month! Either, I''ll give you everything I told you in one month! Or, in one month, your head will fall to the ground to wash and humiliate tianwu Yunchao! "


    Twelve practitioners at the peak of heaven''s way realm felt cold sweat all over their body when they heard the speech. They knew very well that they could not find the location of the great Xia Yun Dynasty in any case in a month! The great Xia Yun Dynasty disappeared completely without leaving a trace! The divine thoughts revealed by Your Majesty''s closing his eyes no doubt represented that he was also engaged in the study of the inanimate world The search is fruitless! They don''t think they can compare with the emperor of tianwu Yunchao! In a month, how can they find and destroy the great Xia Yunchao, find the elite of tianwu Yunchao, and then bring them back to tianwu Yunchao? Besides, even with their strength, it takes a lot of time to go to the inanimate world for investigation, not to mention it takes a long time to go back and forth It took more than half a month, and there are less than ten days left. How can we find the existence of the great Xia Dynasty in the world of heaven? Are you kidding!


    As for the Xia Yun Dynasty, it is even more impossible for them to reveal their traces and find them! They are not stupid! They know that the tianwu Yun dynasties all over the world are looking for them now. They just need to hide. Why should they reveal their traces and find them? They have nothing to do at leisure? But even if they know that this is an impossible task They also had to take over the task. Then they said in a very solemn and desperate tone: "yes! We understand! Within a month, we will bring the body of the head of the summer Dynasty and retrieve the elite of our dynasty! Bring it back safely!"


    "Go on." the tone of the leader of tianwu Yunchao returned to a state of being neither salty nor light again, waved and drove them away. Then after the twelve people left, he narrowed his eyes and said aloud: "You go too. Although it''s not worth fighting against a low-level Yun Dynasty, it''s impossible for those fools to find Da Xia Yun Dynasty in a month! Kill them in a month. As for Da Xia Yun Dynasty, try to destroy it in the shortest time and come back to me with the body of the Lord of Da Xia Yun Dynasty."


    When the voice fell, a man of the second grade in the realm of the avenue came out of the darkness, smiled and said in his extremely sharp voice, "I see, your majesty."

 Chapter 1385

    No one knows the natural and unrestrained things that the great Xia Yun Dynasty is now in the Senluo realm, and even they don''t know exactly where the Senluo realm is in the universe. It can be said that the great Xia Yun Dynasty left the inanimate realm this time without leaving any trace. No matter what, they can''t find the great Xia Yun Dynasty, It is impossible for the Lord of tianwu Yun Dynasty to send 12 friars at the peak of Tiandao realm to find and destroy the great Xia Yun Dynasty in a month. At this moment, unless the great Xia Yun Dynasty takes the initiative to appear in front of the heaven and the world, Otherwise, no one can find the location of the summer Dynasty in a short time!


    However, to be on the safe side, the leader of tianwu Yunchao not only sent out 12 friars at the peak of Tiandao realm, but this time, they sent out the strong ones in the avenue realm! Although the tianwu Dynasty, as the world''s top transportation Dynasty, has a huge influence, it can be said that no one can control it. In fact, the number of strong people in the avenue realm owned by the royal family of the tianwu Dynasty is very limited. In the light, the royal family of the tianwu Dynasty only has seven or eight strong people in the avenue realm, coupled with the existence of some clothes secretly, At most, there are eleven or two strong people in the realm of the great way. In order to deal with the great Xia Yun Dynasty, which is just a force that the lower Yun Dynasty and even the top friars in the realm of the heavenly way don''t have, the Lord of the heavenly Wu Yun Dynasty sent out a strong person in the realm of the great way!


    You know, although Su Mu performed perfectly before and left an unlimited future in the hearts of countless strong people in the world of heaven, Su Mu is only a friar with five grades in the realm of heaven after all. Although he has amazing combat power and can traverse the realm of heaven, if he really wants to make Su Mu face a strong person in the realm of heaven, Even if it''s just a strong man who has just stepped into the realm of the avenue, it''s definitely not something Su mu can deal with now. In addition, this time the tianwu Dynasty sent him not only an ordinary monk who has just stepped into the realm of the avenue, but a strong man who has just stepped into the realm of the Avenue!


    Although it is said that the first grade of Avenue realm and the second grade of Avenue realm are just a gap in realm! But a grade gap in the realm of the avenue can be said to be very different! Unless it is the suppression of the rule sequence, it is difficult for a friar of the first grade Avenue realm to pose any threat to a strong person of the second grade Avenue realm with the same rule sequence, even if he has expended all his strength! This time, the royal family of tianwu transportation Dynasty sent them to deal with their summer transportation Dynasty. It''s good to be a terrible strong man with the second grade of Avenue realm! Even if the other party is just a second-class friar who has mastered the third sequence, he can easily transport the summer Dynasty to destruction! Because in the current summer transportation Dynasty, there are still some opportunities to fight back in the face of the strong in the realm of heaven, but in the face of the strong in the realm of Avenue, it can be said that there will be no chance to survive!


    However, fortunately, the position of the great Xia Yun Dynasty has not been exposed. Even if the other party wants to find the trace left by the great Xia Yun Dynasty when he leaves in the lifeless world, it is impossible! Now the unborn world is empty. No one knows how the summer Dynasty disappeared. Of course, except for the heavenly way of the unborn world and the road to control the unborn world! But they didn''t have any results except that they knew that the summer movement was just a moment, as if it disappeared with the help of space! The disappearance of the Xia Dynasty didn''t leave them any clues at all! Therefore, during this period of time, as long as the summer Dynasty does not take the initiative to expose itself in front of the myriad worlds of the heavens, we can easily get through this crisis!


    Of course, if the old monster hidden in tianwu Yun Dynasty went to the inanimate world in person, it may find some secrets to the Senluo world, but how could the old monster hidden in the depths of tianwu Yun Dynasty come forward because of this little thing? You should know that the old monster has reached the state of half step transcendence. Now the old monster is thinking about how to succeed in transcendence. Where did he get so much attention to deal with such things that are not even small things for tianwu Yunchao? After all, the great Xia Dynasty is just a low-level Dynasty with a five grade friar in the realm of heaven. It won''t enter the eyes of the top Dynasty at all. The reason why it is noticed now is that the owner of the chaotic world, chaotic Avenue, has some ability to ask tianwu Dynasty to come out and let them help solve the great Xia Dynasty!


    If tianwu Yunchao can''t solve even one lower Yunchao, how can they call it the most powerful and terrible force in the world? What other face is called the most terrible existence between heaven and earth? But now tianwu Yunchao''s scalp is numb. The great Xia Yunchao really disappeared like a gust of wind. If they hadn''t personally attacked the great Xia Yunchao, they would even think that the great Xia Yunchao was just their fabricated existence, but that''s the truth, One of the lower Yunchao disappeared under the eyes of their tianwu Yunchao! Who would believe that? No one can believe it! The great Xia Yun Dynasty could disappear under the eyes of the tianwu Yun dynasty!


    If this incident is spread, we can imagine how much trouble it will bring to tianwu Yunchao. Fortunately, there are no fools up and down in tianwu Yunchao and they will not take it as a daily discussion. Where the disappeared summer Yunchao is, it has completely become a secret, and more than half a month will soon pass, The twelve friars at the peak of the heavenly realm have now returned to the capital of tianwu Yunchao. At this moment, they all look at each other, less than two days from the last order given to them by the Lord of tianwu Yunchao! But they haven''t even found any clues about the summer dynasty! They suddenly realized that this was a task deliberately given to them by the Lord of tianwu transportation Dynasty, an impossible task! A mission that wants them all to fall!


    "What should we do now? There are only two days left. If your majesty knows that we haven''t even found a trace, then we will surely die?" said a slightly young strong man at the top of the heaven realm with a very ugly face. At this moment, he can''t help feeling flustered, because the last time is only one and a half days, which has passed, They are clearly bound to die!


    "I have a way. Now it seems that I can only do so!"

 Chapter 1386

    Outside the Shenwu Hou mansion, the capital of the tianwu Yun Dynasty, twelve monks whose accomplishments have reached the peak of the state of heaven wait solemnly in front of the Shenwu Hou mansion. Yes, these twelve people are the people sent by the Lord of the tianwu Yun Dynasty to explore the trace of the great Xia Yun Dynasty in the lifeless world! At this moment, there is less than a day and a half left by the Lord of tianwu Dynasty. After this time, there is no need to think about what their fate will be! At this moment, they can only make this decision, that is to go to Shenwu Hou house and become the family general of Shenwu Hou house. Only in this way can they continue to live! If they don''t go to Shenwu Hou mansion, they have no choice but death!


    But the question now is whether the Shenwu marquis will accept them! You know, they were caught by the Shenwu Hou mansion before, and now they have to go back to the Shenwu Hou mansion. Once they come and go, the Shenwu Hou mansion will inevitably be suspicious of their twelve hearts, but they don''t care about these things at all, because at this moment, there is only one thing in their twelve hearts, that is to live! In addition to going to the Shenwu Hou mansion, they have no chance to live! Therefore, they can enter Shenwu Hou''s house and become the family generals of Shenwu Hou''s house, so that they can avoid death! But the question is whether Shenwu Hou will accept them! After all, what they say is that they are also the people of the royal family of the tianwu Dynasty. Now they turn to the Shenwu Hou house, which is somewhat asymmetric!


    But now they can''t care so much. At this moment, what they came to Shenwu Hou''s house is not only known by Shenwu Hou''s family, but also the leader of tianwu Yunchao on the other side has received the news. They can''t help looking at the direction of Shenwu Hou''s house with an ugly face and scolding angrily: "Damn it! After raising these guys for so many years, they have all developed white eyed wolves! Jincheng, go there in person! You can''t let these guys live! You must promise me to kill these white eyed wolves before Shenwu Hou''s family makes a decision! If they enter Shenwu Hou''s house and reveal a lot of things about us, then But it''s too late! "


    Zhang Jincheng took a deep breath when he heard the speech. He quickly got up and saluted the Lord of the heavenly martial arts Dynasty. Without saying a word, he rushed to the direction of the Shenwu Hou house! This is not something he can do casually! He must ensure that all the twelve people will be killed before the Shenwu Hou family decides to accept them! Otherwise, wait until these guys become It''s too late for Shenwu Hou''s family general to think about it! If he kills one person by mistake, the connection between their royal family and Shenwu Hou''s house will be broken directly! Although he also knows that this rope seems to be broken at any time at this moment, they are still maintaining it, so this rope will not break for the time being, but if he waits When these twelve people enter the Shenwu Hou mansion, if they kill them themselves, they will certainly give the Shenwu Hou mansion a chance to attack them positively. Therefore, we must be quick this time!


    Thanks to him, he is a seven grade friar in Da Dao territory who has mastered the rules of the second sequence of wind. If this thing is left to others, he may not be in time! In a moment, Zhang Jincheng has come to the door of the Shenwu Hou mansion! Just ready to take the shot, an extremely terrible breath was immediately suppressed on himself! Let Zhang Jincheng look black, he knows that he is still alive It''s a step too late! Now the momentum of the peak of the avenue realm of Shenwu Hou is suppressed on him. Coupled with the suppression of the level of the rule sequence, Zhang Jincheng is hard to move at this time! The grade gap in the avenue realm is terrible! What''s more, there is more than one level difference between Zhang Jincheng and Jiyuan of Shenwu Hou! Coupled with the suppression of the rule sequence, this At this moment, even if Zhang Jincheng is standing there, he has some difficulties!


    "Isn''t this brother Zhang of the royal family? Why did he come to the door of our Shenwu Hou house in a murderous manner? Why, do you want to kill the guests of our Shenwu Hou house? It seems that our Shenwu Hou house hasn''t done anything for many years, and the world has forgotten the rules of our Shenwu Hou house! Even your majesty doesn''t dare to do it easily in front of our Shenwu Hou house! What''s more, you are only seven grades "My little mole ant?" When the voice fell, Ji Yuan''s figure suddenly appeared in front of the world. The incomparable great figure and the terrible cultivation skills directly made Zhang Jincheng difficult to resist and almost fell on his knees! It''s not that he was too unbearable! You know, he is the owner of the second sequence rules, and his cultivation skills are as high as Qipin Avenue! But at this time Facing Ji Yuan whose accomplishments are already unfathomable, Zhang Jincheng knows that he can only slowly calm the other party''s anger!


    On the other side, in the Royal Palace, hidden in the depths of the tianwu Dynasty, the old monster who was thought to have fallen for countless generations slowly opened his eyes, swept his eyes to the direction of the Shenwu Hou mansion, took a deep breath and said secretly in his heart: "Did Ji Yuan step into this realm? Although later than me, I can''t help him at this moment. Alas, was it a wrong or correct decision to invite him to enter the tianwu Yun Dynasty and become the God of the tianwu Yun dynasty? Ji Yuan, you have made no secret of your strength, so does it mean that you are about to leave the tianwu Yun Dynasty, or If you really want to attack tianwu Yunchao, I will stop you regardless of my friendship! "


    At the same time, Ji Yuan also noticed that he had eyes on him. Without saying a word, he smiled back at the old monster hidden in the dark, as if he were greeting a friend. Ji Yuan also understood that at this moment, his strength has been exposed, so now tianwu Yunchao can''t accommodate his existence! Just in time, the plan is almost ready. It''s time to solve the tianwu Yun Dynasty, which has brought trouble to the Lord in this life!


    In the imperial capital Hall of tianwu Yunchao, the leader of tianwu Yunchao felt the terrible breath of Ji Yuan at this moment. He was surprised and angry. At this moment, how could he not understand that Ji Yuan has been promoted to that level! In addition to the old man, tianwu Yunchao''s second breakthrough to that level of existence! If Ji Yuan is really dedicated to their tianwu Dynasty, then this is definitely a thing worth an era in Daqing! But it''s a pity! That guy is not with them! Now the Lord of tianwu Dynasty can''t keep calm. He knows that it''s time to let the old man pass!

 Chapter 1387

    In the palace of tianwu Yun Dynasty, in a secret cave, the leader of tianwu Yun Dynasty has come here at this moment. Behind him, there are ten strong people in the realm of Avenue. If they add up, the number of strong people in the realm of Avenue hidden in the dark and strong people in the realm of Avenue in the open would reach 13, But now there are two people who are not here when they go out. Even if one of them can''t handle the matter well today, they may lose one person in the summer transportation Dynasty, and it''s unclear about the combat power of the avenue realm! Although it is said that the power of rules is only the second sequence of wind rules, and the strength is only the realm of Qipin Avenue, all those who can enter the realm of Avenue are the top strong in fangtiandi. If things are not handled well today, I''m afraid Zhang Jincheng, the strong man of Qipin Avenue, will fall outside Shenwu Hou''s house.


    Now Shenwu Hou Jiyuan has entered a state of half step transcendence, that is to say, if they don''t move out the old man at this moment, they will have no way to fight with Shenwu Hou chamber! Only by asking the old man to leave the pass, can they have enough strength to fight against the Shenwu Hou House chamber! Who can believe it? As the world''s top Yun Dynasty, the Tian Wu Yun Dynasty has countless strong men under its command. There are also countless Yun dynasties that submit to the Tian Wu Yun Dynasty. However, such a terrible force can''t even affect a divine warrior conferred by themselves! Now Shenwu Hou Jiyuan has entered the realm of half step transcendence! After a short time, there must be a big war between tianwu Yunchao and Shenwu Hou mansion!


    This war will decide whether tianwu Yunchao''s next name is Ji or Zhao! The war that will happen next in their tianwu Dynasty will even affect the ownership of countless forces in the world! In any case, they will never fail in this war! Once they fail, the Zhao family will become the laughing stock of the universe! Therefore, they can never fail in this war. If they lose, they will become the only successful transport Dynasty in the world! But now no one outside knows that the seemingly solid tianwu Dynasty has already been surging in the dark! A huge storm is coming, and everyone in tianwu Dynasty can''t avoid the impact of this storm!


    No one can protect himself in this war! They must choose their own position! Or, stand on the side of the Royal Zhao family of the tianwu transportation Dynasty and support the Zhao family to continue to sit in the position of the Lord of the tianwu transportation dynasty! Or resist the Zhao family to enter Shenwu Hou''s house and support Shenwu Hou Ji Yuan to become the new leader of the dynasty! Now is not the time for them to make a decision. The time has not yet come, but in a short time, they will completely divide into two camps! No matter how much the tianwu Yun Dynasty conceals, what happened in front of the Shenwu Hou mansion today can''t be concealed. The news on the bar between the tianwu Yun Dynasty and the Shenwu Hou mansion today is bound to sweep the world of heaven in a short time! Or the Royal Zhao family of tianwu Dynasty will destroy Shenwu Hou house with absolute strong strength! Otherwise, even if they win this war, they will attract the tusks of other evil dogs in the world of heaven!


    Now the reason why tianwu Yun Dynasty can sit firmly in the position of the first force in the world of heaven is that the strength of the combination of the Royal Zhao family and the Ji family of Shenwu Hou house is too terrible! If the Zhao family of the royal family and the Ji family of the Shenhou house turn against each other, the other top transport dynasties in the world of heaven will no longer stand idly by! After being suppressed by tianwu Yun Dynasty for so many years, how could they not have thought that one day their Yun dynasty would surpass tianwu Yun Dynasty and become the first powerful force in the world of heaven! Even surpass the original achievements of tianwu Yun Dynasty and completely unify the heaven and the world! This is a very distant goal! Even countless people dare not think! At most, it''s just a secret reverie in the hearts of one or two top leaders of North Korea!


    However, if the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty and Shenwu Hou mansion really turn against each other, they will never miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! This will be their only chance to overthrow the rule of tianwu Yun dynasty! The number of strong people in the realm of Avenue added up by the royal family and Shenwu Hou house of tianwu transportation Dynasty is too large. In addition, there are countless transportation dynasties under the command of tianwu transportation Dynasty. At the peak of tianwu transportation Dynasty, they absolutely dare not offend tianwu transportation dynasty! However, if Shenwu Hou mansion and tianwu Yunchao royal family become enemies, it means that other Yunchao who originally belonged to tianwu Yunchao will also choose a station at one time! At that time, the extremely terrible tianwu Dynasty will be like a strong fortress falling from the inside! Give other evil dogs in the world of heaven the opportunity to rise!


    "Zhao Zongzheng, the leader of tianwu transportation Dynasty, asked to see his father!" Zhao Zongzheng, the leader of tianwu transportation Dynasty, dressed in a silver imperial robe, solemnly and incomparably saluted the stone gate of the secret territory. What is closed in the secret territory is the real details of their tianwu transportation dynasty! A half step beyond the realm of terror! Only when you leave the pass, can you have the opportunity to fight with the Shenwu Houfu chamber! As for the elimination of Shenwu Hou mansion, this is a completely impossible thing! If Shenwu Hou who is half step beyond the realm wants to go, then their royal family of tianwu Yunchao can''t stop him. Therefore, even if the inside half step beyond the realm passes through the customs, their tianwu Yunchao just has the right to have a positive dialogue with Shenwu Hou mansion!


    This is also why Zhao Zongzheng saw that when Jiyuan, the Shenwu Hou, suppressed Zhang Jincheng with momentum, he did not choose to go to the Shenwu Hou mansion to protect him, but chose to immediately come to this cave secret territory known only to their royal family and ask for the inside information to pass! If he had just gone directly to the Shenwu Hou mansion and wanted to protect Zhang Jincheng, he might have to catch himself up! Obviously, at this moment, the divine military Hou Ji Yuan has made no secret of his terrible cultivation in the realm of half transcendence, that is to say, he is ready to tear his face at any time! Then it''s definitely a near death for him to go to Shenwu Hou''s house in person!


    Although he is the top power at the peak of the avenue realm, facing the terror power of half a step beyond the realm, it is no longer the terror he can deal with! What can he do even if he is at the top of the road? After all, it is not beyond the shackles of the Tao! Although half step beyond the realm is only half a foot out of the shackles of the Tao, it is definitely not something you can deal with! Even if the other party wants to take his own life, I''m afraid it''s a very easy thing!

 Chapter 1388

    Don''t have any doubt! The terrible gap between the half step transcendent realm and the avenue realm! Absolutely unimaginable! A terror power who is half step beyond the realm has the absolute strength to take down the soul of a strong man at the peak of the avenue realm in half an hour! In your hands! Once the life soul is lost, what can even the strong at the peak of the avenue realm do? It''s not to be manipulated, and the half step beyond the realm is completely different from the avenue realm. The terror power of the half step beyond the realm is capable of killing the strong in the avenue realm! you ''re right! Kill! Not imprisoned, not trapped! It''s killing! Kill directly!


    You should know that the strong have reached the last realm of the Tao realm! In principle, it will never die! When dealing with the heaven and earth movement, they dispatched more than ten strong men of the avenue realm. However, in the face of the heaven and earth movement, the three strong men of the avenue realm could not kill them. They could only imprison their lives and souls, so that the other party could never bring any danger to them, but the half step beyond the realm was different! Even if he only stepped into the realm of detachment with half a foot, he also mastered the emptiness of detachment power! It''s definitely not difficult to kill a strong man who is at the peak of the avenue realm, but it just takes more time! And what is this time for the terror power of half a step beyond the realm? Is it difficult to worry that an existence who is just the peak of the avenue realm will escape in front of the power of half a step beyond the realm?


    In the secret realm of the cave, the stone gate was loose. A white haired old man slowly came out of the cave, looked at Zhao Zongzheng standing in the front, and then looked at the ten strong people in the back who were in the great road of the tianwu movement Dynasty. Finally, he sighed deeply. Can they really maintain the relationship between the royal family of the tianwu movement Dynasty and Ji Yuan? At the beginning, he asked Zhao Zongzheng to marry his sister to Ji Yuan in order to tie Ji Yuan to their ship of tianwu transportation Dynasty, but now it seems that the plan has obviously failed! You know, for this plan, he personally went out to take care of Ji Yuan and Zhao Yinshen''s daughter Ji Muyun, and even took the initiative to guide each other to practice and let each other practice the top skills that only the royal family of tianwu Dynasty could practice! Now it seems that everything they made at the beginning seems to have turned into cooking smoke. Obviously, they tianwu Yunchao and Ji Yuan can''t continue to move forward together on the same ship!


    "Son Zhao Zongzheng, I''ve seen my father!" Zhao Zongzheng, wearing the silver robe of the head of the dynasty, took a deep breath and solemnly saluted the old man. This man is not only the founder of their tianwu Dynasty, but also the foundation of their tianwu Dynasty, but also his own father! There are countless ages passed down from the tianwu Yun dynasty! But now, their tianwu Dynasty has encountered unprecedented great trouble! That is, there is a terrible power in Shenwu Hou mansion! This is enough to threaten their rule of tianwu Yun dynasty! So anyway, it''s a must to ask the old man to go out of the pass. Otherwise, they don''t even have the strength to compete with the Shenwu Marquis!


    "Let''s see your majesty!" the ten strong men behind Zhao Zongzheng hurriedly saluted the old man.


    Seeing this, the white haired old man waved his hand reluctantly, then slowly left the court and rushed towards the Shenwu Hou mansion. He thought that he invited Ji Yuan to join the tianwu Yun Dynasty and became their Shenwu Hou of the tianwu Yun Dynasty. It seemed as if they were still yesterday. At that time, the tianwu Yun Dynasty was just a low Yun dynasty that had just been born, It can be said that he and Ji Yuan jointly created it today! That''s why Ji Yuan, the divine warrior, has such terrible power in tianwu Yun dynasty! But now it seems that their alliance is about to collapse! There is no other reason. The only reason is that Ji Yuan has entered a state of half transcendence at this moment, and his strength has exceeded that of tianwu Yunchao royal family. When he was an old bone, he was Ji Yuan''s opponent. In the face of such royal family, it is very normal for Ji yuan to change the dynasty!


    In the Shenwu waiting house, Ji Yuan, his wife Zhao Yinshen and his daughter Ji Muyun were sitting in a pavilion, leisurely drinking tea and tasting snacks. At this time, Ji Yuan suddenly stood up, looked up at the sky, his eyes narrowed slightly, and said slowly, "my old father-in-law is finally here."


    Zhao Yinshen felt a shudder when she heard the speech. Her eyes inevitably revealed some worries, both for her husband and for her father. Although they used to marry Ji Yuan as a tool, now the relationship between her and Ji Yuan can''t be fake, and the blood relationship between her and her father can''t be fake, Hearing Ji Yuan say that her father has come, Zhao Yinshen can''t help feeling a little flustered at this moment. Now she doesn''t know what to do! Although she said before that she would no longer stand on the side of the Zhao family, but would resolutely stand behind her husband and daughter, now when things really happen, Zhao Yinshen found that it is far from easy to break up the relationship!


    "Yin Shen, take Mu Yun into the room. I know what you mean." Ji Yuan looked at his wife''s trembling hands and the worry in his eyes. He couldn''t help sighing and said slowly. Looking at the sky, the figure of his old father-in-law had slowly appeared.


    "No!" Zhao Yinshen took a deep breath, looked at Ji Yuan and said slowly, "you are my husband. This cannot be changed. Today, as your wife and his daughter, I am qualified to be present."


    Ji Yuan shook his head helplessly and said slowly, "you decide."


    Just after the voice fell, a figure was standing in front of Ji Yuan. There was nothing there a moment ago. But now, the figure of the founder of the tianwu movement Dynasty has appeared here. Ji Yuan smiled and immediately said, "father-in-law, haven''t seen it for a long time. How are you?"


    "Very good." the white haired old man smiled. There was no breath of tit for tat between the two sides, but there was a harmony between the family.


    "Brother, it''s true that he invited his father out. Please take a seat." Zhao Yinshen also squeezed out a smile and said slowly to the visitor, but the smile was crying.


    Ji Muyun, on the other side, saluted the white haired old man and called grandpa slowly.

 Chapter 1389

    Hearing Ji Muyun''s familiar grandfather, even Zhao annian couldn''t keep cold face. Zhao annian was very clear that no matter how big or small the family was, they were their own relatives. Although their positions might be different, at this moment, they were still a family. Zhao annian took a deep breath, After looking, Ji Yuan finally said slowly: "Have you really made a decision? It depends on the face of Yinshen and Muyun. Forget it, they are all a family. I don''t want you to become enemies with the royal family. At the beginning, we jointly established tianwu Yunchao and now let tianwu Yunchao achieve its peak. Can you abandon all these imitations of Buddha yesterday?"


    Zhao Yinshen and Ji Muyun on one side were amused to see Zhao annian ask. They didn''t hear it. This was a topic between their men. Their mother and daughter had better not talk much. After hearing Zhao annian''s words, Ji Yuan couldn''t help smiling and looked at Zhao annian, whose face remained unchanged but seemed haggard. He really remembered that they had jointly transported tianwu to the north The days of development and growth, but all this is just the past. For Ji Yuan, coming to tianwu Yun Dynasty, joining tianwu Yun Dynasty and assisting tianwu Yun Dynasty in its development and growth is just his plan, a plan that can help the Lord relax a lot in this life!


    When he followed the Lord for the first time, it can be said that Ji Yuan saw with his own eyes who had gone through many hardships before he came to the last step. When he was a man of perfect merit and virtue, he was told that it was just his 99th incarnation. He had to go from beginning to end to complete his merit and virtue. However, Ji Yuan knew that his talent was far inferior to the Lord, so he didn''t He chose to break up his accomplishments and start all over again. When the news of which one appeared in Ji Yuan''s ears again, he understood that the one who represented the last one in the 100th life finally came back! And Ji Yuan also prepared his plan without hesitation. He can carry out the plan at any time and wait for who comes!


    Ji Yuan did not intend to hide this, but looked at Zhao an Nian and said slowly: "When my father-in-law invited me to join the tianwu Dynasty, I already said it. I was waiting for someone. Now that the person came back, I naturally can''t continue to stay in the tianwu Dynasty. To tell the truth, I have helped the tianwu Dynasty expand and become stronger over the years. In fact, I am also selfish, so that when who comes back, I can offer him a better gift Add luxury gifts, and tianwu Yunchao is the gift I prepared for who! Now does my father-in-law understand what I mean? It''s not that I betrayed tianwu Yunchao, but that I was not from tianwu Yunchao from the beginning, didn''t I? "


    "But you''ve married my daughter Yinshen and gave birth to Muyun girl. Is it possible that you can''t match the person in your heart? What kind of person can make you say no betrayal to tianwu Yunchao who has lived for countless generations, and even try to send tianwu Yunchao as a gift? After you leave, What should Yinchen do? What should Muyun do? I know you don''t care about any of the royal families of tianwu Dynasty, but what about Muyun and Yinchen? Are you sure which one will accept your two family members? Besides, your great Shenwu Hou family is ready to abandon them directly? " Zhao annian said with an ugly face. He knew that Ji Yuan joined tianwu Yunchao just to have a place to live and wait for someone, but he didn''t expect that the weight of the person in Ji Yuan''s heart was so huge! He could even let Ji Yuan betray tianwu Yunchao without hesitation! This makes Zhao annian a little unacceptable! You know, in addition to the establishment of tianwu Yunchao, It can be said that Ji Yuan made it strong by himself! Now he directly plans to give it to others as a gift! How much weight does the other party have in Ji Yuan''s heart?


    "He won''t mind. I''ll take Yin Shen and Mu Yun back to his command. As for the cultivators of Shenwu Hou family, didn''t you wonder where I found so many powerful followers and their talents are amazing? Now I won''t hide you any more. In fact, who were all the followers of the original command Well, I met them, so we joined together, and they joined the Shenwu Hou mansion as family generals. It seems that they followed me, but in fact, who they really followed. " Ji Yuan smiled and immediately explained that it could be said that Meiyu concealed any trace and directly told Zhao annian everything, and Zhao annian''s increasingly dark face also revealed his anger.


    Finally, after hearing these words, Zhao annian was unable to bear it. The terror of the half step beyond the realm was immediately revealed, which directly shocked the whole world where tianwu Yunchao was located. Ji Yuan did not hesitate to reveal the terror of the half step beyond the realm on his body. The two terror smells of the half step beyond the realm were directly where tianwu Yunchao was located All living creatures and practitioners in the world almost fell to the ground! This is the horror of the half step transcendence! It is unbearable for the strong even at the peak of the death Avenue realm just where the momentum passes! And it is even more incredible for Zhao annian to see that the momentum emitted by Ji Yuan is not weaker than himself! You know, countless centuries have passed since he entered the half step transcendence realm It''s time! But Ji Yuan has obviously just entered the realm of half step transcendence! Why does he seem to be three times weaker than Ji Yuan in momentum?


    "It''s impossible! You just broke through and entered the half step transcendence state a while ago. Why did your momentum surpass me by three points! It''s absolutely impossible! You know, I''m about to understand the half step transcendence state of transcendence! Why can you be equal to me! Ji Yuan! What are you hiding?!" Zhao annian''s face is very ugly, It was only because he felt that countless centuries had passed since he entered the realm of half-step detachment, and he understood some secrets of detachment! Even if Ji Yuan has entered the realm of half step detachment, he has just stepped in. How can he be compared with himself? But now the truth gave him a hard slap! Ji Yuan, who has just entered the realm of half step transcendence, has suppressed himself just now! If it''s true! Can you really hurt each other? This is obviously a huge problem! Zhao annian dare not gamble! But Ji Yuan was brave. Looking at Zhao annian who was helpless, he shook his head and slowly took back his momentum.

 Chapter 1390

    Seeing Ji Yuan slowly take back his momentum, Zhao annian also had to take back his momentum. After all, they were not the only two present. Their daughter Zhao Yinshen and their good granddaughter Ji Muyun were still there. It would be really difficult if they didn''t take back their momentum in time! In Ji Yuan''s mind, these two people are obviously his only souvenir in tianwu Yun Dynasty. If they hurt them, it''s needless to say that the relationship between Shenwu Hou mansion and tianwu Yun Dynasty can never be healed again! At that time, they can only face a furious half step beyond the realm power! This is definitely not what you want to see!


    Zhao Yinshen and Ji Muyun don''t care about their lives. Although there are some blood and family ties, they all listened to Zhao annian''s recent conversation. Anyway, it''s obvious that Zhao Yinshen and Ji Muyun have made a decision to rebel with Ji Yuan, So Zhao annian will not continue to care about Ji Muyun and Zhao Yinshen, even if one of them is his own daughter and the other is his own granddaughter. Even when Ji Muyun was a child, he looked like a very kind grandfather, but at this moment, for Zhao annian, these two people just can''t move! If he could move, he would have destroyed the existence of the two who abandoned tianwu dynasty!


    Obviously, what is flowing on his body is the blood of their tianwu Yunchao royal family, but he wants to help an outsider against their tianwu Yunchao. Zhao annian himself is not a believer in men and women. What can he do even if he is his own blood relatives? Betrayed the tianwu Dynasty, then there is only one way to die, but now it is obvious that we can''t do that. Ji Yuan''s strength is obviously above himself. The rules mastered by those strong people in the realm of the avenue under his command, whether in terms of rank, sequence, love or other aspects, can be said to be beyond them. Many strong people in the realm of the avenue under the royal family of the tianwu dynasty! So obviously, if they want to deal with the Shenwu Marquis, they must summon the strong men of other worlds! At least we can''t fight against Shenwu Hou mansion now! But the problem is that they don''t know when the Shenwu Marquis intends to launch variables and directly let the tianwu imperial family fight an unprepared war!


    "How many things have you concealed? Obviously, you have just stepped into the realm of transcendence. Why can your strength be so terrible! Even I''m afraid it''s hard to block you, Ji Yuan. Even now, you still don''t want to tell me everything? Even if we are about to become enemies, shouldn''t you explain it to me? My good son-in-law? "Zhao an Nian took a deep breath and said solemnly. He looked straight at Ji Yuan and waited for Ji Yuan to give himself a qualified explanation. However, Zhao an Nian obviously thought too much. Ji Yuan has already said a lot of things. Why continue to talk and expose his inside information? He''s not stupid.


    "Don''t you really want to explain? As my son-in-law, Zhao an Nian explained to my father-in-law?" Zhao an Nian was angry when he saw Ji Yuan''s casual tea tasting for a long time.


    Ji Yuan shook his head and said slowly: "Old father-in-law, you are old. Do you think the length of cultivation time is really an important choice to determine whether a person is strong or not? No, you are too wrong. Whether a person is really strong or not depends not on the length of cultivation time, but on his talent and his own combat power. Obviously, you are not as good as me in any of these two things, are you? No You are not as good as me in terms of talent or combat power. It''s like when you invited me to join the tianwu Dynasty, I fought against you in the half step Avenue realm with the sixth grade cultivation of the heaven realm, and then against you in the eighth grade Avenue realm with the third grade Avenue realm. Have you forgotten all this? Even if you and I are in the same half step beyond the realm What can I do? Except that one, Ji Yuan is not inferior to anyone under the same cultivation! "


    "Arrogance! Arrogance! When you joined the tianwu Dynasty, I knew you were carrying these two things, but I didn''t expect that even now, you still haven''t changed! You''re still so arrogant! Arrogant! Even you''re self-centered! Ji Yuan, do you really think I dare not attack you? Do you really think I''m not against you? You know, even if you enter What can I do when I am in the realm of half step transcendence? I have been immersed in the realm of half step transcendence for countless centuries! I have already understood some secrets of transcendence! With this, do you think you are really my opponent? " Zhao annian said solemnly, it''s not his nonsense, but he did understand some secrets of transcendence! As long as he can fully understand the mystery, transcendence is not impossible at that time! As for when he can fully understand the mystery of transcendence, I don''t know.


    "Old father-in-law, old father-in-law, do you really think I''m not your opponent? Even if you understand a real mystery of detachment, what can you do? If you really fight, you''re by no means my opponent! Maybe you don''t know that I have the third first sequence rule?" Ji Yuan sneered and slowly spoke out his real details! A power of rules that has never been used in countless generations hidden in his body! And it is also the power of the first sequence of rules at the top! The power of three first sequence rules! It can be imagined how terrible Ji Yuan''s talent and strength are!


    Zhao an Nian frowned at the speech and said in disbelief: "Do you think if you just talk, I will really be deceived by you. Do you think you have mastered the power of the third rule? Where is the power of the rule so easy to control? I admit that you are very arrogant and have mastered two first sequences, but if you say you have mastered the third first sequence, Ji Yuan, you will only make me feel that you have one more disadvantage, that is hypocrisy!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ji Yuan didn''t have any explanation, but the power of rules revealed between the palms was noticed by Zhao annian! Zhao annian immediately stood up, glared at Ji Yuan and shouted, "Ji Yuan! Do you really want to fight with my tianwu imperial family!?"


    "Do you think I''m bluffing?" Ji Yuan stared back without hesitation. The momentum of half a step beyond the realm was flowing slowly with the three first sequence rules, as if Ji Yuan would fight if there was something wrong.

 Chapter 1391

    Seeing this, Zhao annian immediately widened his eyes. He never expected Ji Yuan to really master the power of the third rule! And it is also the top rule of creation in the first sequence! What concept is this! Half step beyond the realm, plus the power of three first sequence rules! Ji Yuan''s strength is undoubtedly the first in the tianwu dynasty! Even now, it is difficult for him to determine whether he is Ji Yuan''s opponent after using that little transcendent mystery! The terrible momentum swept over, and Zhao annian quickly blocked it. The practitioners who were finally relieved just took a breath. A more powerful and terrible momentum than before hit again, and immediately made many practitioners lie on the ground again! This is the terrible strong man who is half a step beyond the realm! Even momentum is enough to suppress one side of the world!


    "Ji Yuan! Stop!" Zhao annian shouted. He noticed something wrong! Ji Yuan is using his momentum to announce to the whole world that his strength can no longer be limited by the tianwu transportation dynasty! Even if he is an old monster who has entered the realm of half step transcendence, he is not his opponent! Now Ji Yuan seems to be telling his purpose to the world of heaven! Once it continues! The consequences are absolutely unimaginable! At that time, if countless strong people from all over the world take refuge in Ji Yuan, they really have no chance of winning the tianwu dynasty! So now Zhao annian can only admit counseling a little and ask Ji Yuan to stop temporarily! At least he doesn''t want to turn against Ji Yuan now! At least for the time being, they are not willing to do so!


    It is absolutely unimaginable that the power of a half step beyond the realm of terror will bring. If Ji Yuan still belongs to their tianwu Dynasty at this moment, the strength Ji Yuan shows at this moment will definitely surprise them! Because their tianwu Dynasty itself has a terrible power of half step beyond the realm! If Ji Yuan belongs to their tianwu Dynasty, it means that they have the strength to fully master this world! It can be said that there will never be any cultivators or other voices of Yun Dynasty except their Tian Wu Yun dynasty! But now, something that made them extremely worried about tianwu Yunchao happened. After Ji Yuan''s strength was enough, he did not choose to continue to hibernate. Instead, he announced to the world of heaven in an unparalleled attitude that he Ji Yuan had separated from tianwu Yunchao!


    Ji Yuan sneered at Zhao annian when he saw that he was losing his momentum. Finally, he slowly took back his momentum. Ji Yuan doesn''t want to start a war easily now. After all, he still has his own wife and daughter around him, and there are countless generals in Shenwu Hou''s house. If these people have some losses, it''s not good, After all, these people are not under his command, but followers of the Lord. If they suffer losses due to the war between himself and Zhao annian, Ji Yuan believes that the Lord will blame himself. In addition, this is not the best time for him to plan the last step, so Ji Yuan did not choose to fight Zhao annian at this time, War with tianwu Yunchao!


    After all, as the peak of the world, tianwu Yun Dynasty has existed for countless centuries. No one knows how terrible the tianwu Yun Dynasty is! Although Ji Yuan himself has entered the realm of half step transcendence, and there will be no trouble to fight Zhao an Nian with the power of his three first sequence rules, the problem is that once he is dragged by Zhao an Nian, it will be difficult for the strong in the realm of tianwu Yunchao to stop! Although tianwu Yunchao shows that there are only eleven or two strong people in the realm of Avenue, and their Shenwu Hou house also has the same number of strong people in the realm of Avenue, one thing is that the grade of the strong people in the realm of Avenue in their Shenwu Hou house is too low! In addition to himself, there is only one existence of the nine grades of the avenue realm! The rest are just the existence under the realm of Qipin Avenue!


    The tianwu Dynasty is not only the existence of digital reaching the peak of the Avenue! There are still countless dependent Yunchao under their command. The best of these Yunchao are at least strong ones with one or two roads. Therefore, it is not the best time to start war now! It is still a question to consider when and where to fight to the death with them! But at least not yet. Now they can''t do that. If they fail, most of the family wealth left by the Lord will be defeated by themselves. At that time, they don''t know how to face the Lord!


    It can be said that everyone in the world of heaven is aware of the variables that occur in the tianwu movement dynasty! Now we just need to wait for the passage of time. After they investigate what happened today and join his command, it is the best time to really fight with tianwu Yunchao! Moreover, if what happened today is passed on, the top Yunchao who were loyal to tianwu Yunchao will come up with several direct backwaters. At that time, it will also greatly weaken the power and strength of tianwu Yunchao. Now Ji Yuan knows one thing. If he wants to give tianwu Yunchao as a gift to the Lord, Then we need to wait for some time!


    ......


    At the same time, the other side is hidden in the endless darkness. At this moment, the summer movement has gradually gained a foothold here! Su Mu doesn''t know anything about the recent events in the ten thousand circles of the heavens, and he doesn''t know what happened outside. But now they don''t pay attention to these things. What they need to do now is to seize the time to use all available resources in Senluo to improve their own strength, We should enter the middle level in the shortest time! In order to enter the middle class of the transport Dynasty earlier, Su Yutong also put aside most things for the time being and chose to shut down for a while, because now she and Lu Wanxi are the only people closest to the realm of heaven in the summer transport Dynasty.


    Lu Wanxi has been closed for a period of time. It should not be long before she can announce her entry into the realm of heaven and exit. Su Yutong, the leader of the summer Dynasty, naturally doesn''t want to be left behind, so she also announced her closure without saying a word. Su Yutong''s closure can be said to have no prelude. It''s good for her to close, Su Mu turned back bitterly to help Su Yutong deal with the things he shouldn''t have managed.

 Chapter 1392

    Looking at the scrolls piled up in front of Su mu, he could not help but helplessly hold his forehead and finally passed the position to Su Yutong. He finally had some leisure time of his own. Now, Su Yutong announced that he closed the door and directly let these things fall on Su Mu again. At this moment, Su Mu also found the disadvantages of their su family''s military and government, That is, once the people in power of the Su family practice in isolation or have something that can''t deal with these scrolls, the political affairs piled up and down in the summer movement will not be handled at the first time. Thinking of this, Su mu can''t help feeling a little headache and thinking about whether he should find a way to solve this problem?


    At the beginning, Su Mu established the great Xia Dynasty, and few people in his hands could be trusted. Basically, at that time, everyone''s spirits were in Su Mu''s hands. Basically, Su Mu would not trust anyone at that time, but now the great Xia Dynasty has been promoted to the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu has already returned the spirit to all the people who have been mastered by Su mu. It can be said that there is no different voice from the top to the bottom of the current summer movement. Without exception, they will consider the interests of the summer movement as the first direction when considering problems. In fact, this is also a qualitative change, It means that they all have their own sense of belonging to the summer games Dynasty. Su Mu also feels that it''s almost time to let go of some power!


    Yes, decentralization. Except for a small number of Su Mu''s trusted existence and founding fathers, they basically have no power in their hands. Although their positions are not low, in fact, they have no power at all. That is to say, the Xia Dynasty has always been the voice of their su family, What they said by the Su family represents the only instruction of the summer dynasty! This is indeed a good thing, but it is also a bad thing. The advantage is that there will be no words of others in the summer games, and it will not hinder the progress and development of the summer games! However, the disadvantage is that the great Xia Yun Dynasty has a word with the Su family. If the Su family is not here, the great power of the great Xia Yun Dynasty will directly lose its goal!


    Su Mu believes that it is almost time to delegate power now. Although it is said that the establishment time of the great Xia Dynasty is still a little short, it is still a question whether many people really join the great Xia Dynasty, but Su Mu feels that if he has accepted those people, he should trust them. There is no doubt about the use of people. This is the way of doing things of the real leader of the great Xia Dynasty, Even now Su Mu has taught Su Yutong the holy throne, but as the leader of the previous great Xia Dynasty and the founder of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu still has something to say about this without any problem, so Su Mu directly threw aside the mountain of scrolls, but found a clean paper to write on it! As for what Su Mu is writing, there is no doubt about their positions and the release of power during the summer dynasty!


    Decentralization does not mean that they are allowed to hold too high power and other things. Otherwise, if the strength and prestige of a person in power in the future of the great Xia Dynasty is not enough, it is likely to lead to the internal disintegration of the great Xia Dynasty in the future! So from now on, Su Mu will start paving the way for his offspring! Really, Su Mu took good care of his relatives. It''s only more than 100000 years since the establishment of the great Xia Dynasty. However, Su Mu has considered that the incompetence of one of their rulers in the great Xia Dynasty has led to the disintegration of the great Xia Dynasty after countless centuries, It can be said that Su Mu thought of everything that would happen in the future! The decision made by Su Mu today has indeed changed the Xia Dynasty, making it stronger and more terrible!


    Since there was no reference, Su Mu called Zhang Bairen. Zhang Bairen had already recovered his three corpses after he had been closed for so many years, and at this moment, his cultivation has also made progress and stepped into the realm of saints. It can be said that Zhang Bairen''s sense of belonging to the summer transportation Dynasty is incomparably strong! Even more than most of the old strong players in the summer games! In fact, seriously speaking, Zhang Bairen is also the old man of their Xia Dynasty. After all, before the Xia Dynasty was promoted to the Yun Dynasty, Zhang Bairen had become the strong man under their Xia Dynasty. Su Mu is about to forget this. The reason why Su Mu called Zhang Bairen is that Su Mu is ready to ask Zhang Bairen for advice on some things.


    Su mu, after all, is a monk on the way to become an emperor. The specific position is really not so clear, but Zhang Bairen is different. Zhang Bairen was originally a great God of unknown ages! It can be said that Zhang bainin can certainly provide su mu with a lot of help by sitting on the throne of the Lord of heaven for countless years. At least this is the case today. Su Mu is too lazy to arrange those positions. It really consumes brain cells, so he directly asked Zhang bainin to arrange this matter for him. As for the details, Su Mu directly asked Zhang Bairen to follow the original of Tianting.


    Zhang Bairen did live up to Su Mu''s trust. In just two days, he had finished the book and handed it to Su mu, and Su Mu couldn''t wait to check it. He found that Zhang Bairen had not only changed some places in the original Tianting, but also added some positions. Su Mu immediately smiled happily after reading Zhang Bairen''s book, The book records the rise and fall of all positions. It can be said that Zhang Bairen took care of everything Su Mu would have a headache after that before he sent it to Su Mu! As mentioned above, in the future, when their practitioners in the summer movement Dynasty reach a certain accomplishment, their strength progress will inevitably be delayed, and the book of positions divided by strength put forward by Zhang bainin is very good!


    The strong get the high position, the weak abdicate and give way to the good! This is very consistent with Su Mu''s own ideas, but Su Mu himself can''t say so. After all, many people in positions now follow their own existence and give them positions. However, their current strength is obviously not up to the standard and unqualified. It can be said that even Lei Ming, the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces, His strength is not qualified! Now the strong ones in the summer Dynasty are getting stronger and stronger! Su Mu thought slowly. Then he remembered that he was no longer the leader of the summer Dynasty. When he thought of the headache here, he immediately solved it and put away the book. Anyway, after su Yutong left the customs, give her something to think about for herself! Why let yourself, a retired person, do these things? He''s not idle.

 Chapter 1393

    It has to be said that Su Mu''s life is much easier than before after passing on the throne to Su Yutong. Although Su mu, who has not been passed on, doesn''t seem to be very busy, he still needs to deal with too many things every day. Now that Su Mu has passed on his position to Su Yutong, he is now comfortable, Basically, I don''t have to do anything every day. The whole person has leisure. I still remember that Liu Qingyi came when he just passed the throne to Su Yutong a while ago. Recently, you spend a lot of time with me? At that time, Su Mu was stunned when he heard this sentence, but he also reacted. Now compared with before, he really has more leisure and more time to accompany his wife and daughter!


    However, to tell the truth, Su Yutong has just taken the position of the leader of the summer Dynasty, so she is not clear about the scale in many things, which also bothers Su Mu a lot of time to help her. However, compared with Su Mu''s few minutes of leisure time every day, she can be said to live a very comfortable life, Recently, because Su Yutong''s closed door practice broke through the realm of heaven, Su Mu had to stand up again to deal with these trivial affairs of the summer transportation Dynasty. Fortunately, Su Mu had enough experience and solved all these political affairs in the past few days. Then Su Mu didn''t choose to stay in the summer transportation Dynasty, Instead, he took Liu Qingyi and red tea and planned to have a good stroll in the Senluo world.


    After all, no matter in the fairyland, the wasteland, or the inanimate world, Su Mu''s first thing to do in any world is to make the great Xia Yun Dynasty stand on its feet. Now it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. The great Xia Yun Dynasty has a lot of territory in the Senluo boundary, which can be regarded as a firm foothold. Su Mu himself has taught his position, So when I was free, I immediately thought about how to visit this fresh senro world. After all, compared with any other world I had arrived before, senro world obviously surpasses many in any aspect. What''s more rare is that the land area of senro world is very large, which is enough for Su Mu to visit in a short time, And because he, Liu Qingyi and red tea haven''t gone out for a long time, Su Mu also took them with him this time, ready to go on a trip.


    "I have to say that the city of Senluo world is much more magnificent than those worlds we have experienced. Sister, look, the city in front is really huge. I''m afraid the court we founded in the lifeless world is just that size?" red tea smiled at everything fresh in Senluo world, To tell the truth, she was also very happy to go out this time. After all, since she married Su mu, she had no other activities except staying in the heavenly palace on weekdays. Now, after her husband passed down the position, she had a lot of free time and had enough time to take her to other places, but obviously, Su Mu had a very low sense of existence among the group. Liu Qingyi and red tea seemed to be when Su Mu didn''t exist. Looking around here, they completely forgot that their husband was still following behind them.


    "Really, I''m afraid the city covers an area of more than ten million miles? It''s already a magnificent city that can''t be seen. Anyway, it''s getting late. Let''s go to the city and see if there''s anything interesting in the city?" Liu Qingyi said with a smile when she saw the huge city ahead. She was as happy as red tea this time, It can be said that they were happy from the bottom of their hearts, because they not only saw a lot of existence they had never seen before, but what''s more rare is that their husband had so much time to accompany them. To tell the truth, Liu Qingyi and red tea were still worried before they came out. After all, when Su Mu was busy in the past, They couldn''t see each other for hundreds of thousands or even tens of thousands of years. During that time, their sisters often had fun before they met each other.


    Even though Su Mu occasionally came back to accompany them for a period of time, when they woke up, they found that the man who had fallen asleep beside their pillow disappeared for the first time, and did not disappear for a short time. They occasionally told them, but most of the time they just left a message and disappeared, And once it disappears, it will not be able to meet in just a few days and months, but for years, centuries or even thousands of years! It can be said that Su Mu has so much leisure time to accompany them, which definitely makes them feel very happy. Even they haven''t felt this kind of thing that makes them happy from the bottom of their heart for a long time.


    But now Su mu can''t see anything on his face. Now Su Mu has a very helpless expression all the way behind the second daughter. It''s not that Su Mu regrets, but that Su Mu feels a little ashamed. He thinks that the original character of women, whether modern or ancient, is basically the same. They have traveled a lot of places during this period of time, Su Mu knew that his nightmare was coming, no matter where he went, from the huge city to the small town. Wherever there were people, Liu Qingyi and red tea would stop and stay for a period of time. During this period, Su Mu was about to empty his own pocket, and at the same time, Su Mu also felt that his body was almost hollowed out.


    ......


    At noon the next day, Su Mu slowly got up from his bed. Looking at the sleeping second daughter, he couldn''t help laughing. Then he put on his clothes and was ready to go out to wash. At the same time, Liu Qingyi and red tea also woke up. His sleepy eyes looked at Su Mu putting on his clothes and preparing to leave the room. He couldn''t help asking at the same time: "don''t you sleep more?"


    Su Mu couldn''t help looking back when he heard their voices. They closed their eyes and went to sleep. Su Mu enjoyed it last night, but they didn''t enjoy it so much. In addition, they slept late. Now they still feel uncomfortable. Su Mu smiled and covered the quilt for them again. Then he left the room quietly and came to the hall, At this time, there were few people in the hall, but there was another man who came out at the same time with Su mu. However, compared with Su Mu''s look, the guy looked very weak. His defeated face and one hand holding his waist and the other hand holding the wall obviously experienced a hard battle last night.


    Su Mu immediately laughed, and then felt proud and charming in his heart: "who says only tired cattle don''t plough bad fields? I can win two in a dozen! What''s this called? Fierce cattle!"

 Chapter 1394

    Leisure time always passes quickly. In the blink of an eye, Su Mu and his two wives have traveled all over the South and came to Zhongzhou, which is also the territory of their summer games. However, since it became the territory of the summer games, Su Mu has never been in the future. After all, he has just come to Senluo for a long time, Su Mu came to Zhongzhou for the first time. It was given to them by the divine sword Dynasty. Naturally, it was the territory of their summer Dynasty. Su Mu didn''t mean anything to come here. He just heard that Zhongzhou is one of the most prosperous places in Senluo, so he came to have a look, You know, Zhongzhou is the most prosperous place in the divine sword dynasty! Now he has been taken by the Xia Dynasty. Su Mu naturally wants to come and inspect it.


    At the moment Su Mu entered Zhongzhou, an extremely terrible momentum suddenly rose from the South and passed to every corner of the Senluo world in the blink of an eye. At the same time, both people and other creatures, practitioners and ordinary people were aware of a powerful and incomparable existence in the south at the same time, Su Mu found this momentum at the first time and felt the very familiar atmosphere. Su Mu narrowed his eyes and then said slowly: "Yutong has also broken through to the realm of heaven. Now, we can really step into the middle class of the great Xia Dynasty and start the war of the great Xia Dynasty at any time. In this way, our strength of the great Xia Dynasty will be improved in a short time, and we will have enough strength to face the tianwu Dynasty in the future!"


    "Yutong has entered the realm of heaven? Husband, do you mean that this huge momentum is uploaded by Yutong? It''s really amazing. Not long after it came out, Yutong''s cultivation has entered the realm of heaven. Is it worthy of inheriting the existence of all perfect places on your husband?" Liu Qingyi was surprised and said that Su Yutong entered the realm of heaven. She was more excited as an aunt than red tea. Red tea couldn''t help feeling a little helpless and slowly said with her forehead: "Don''t be too excited, sister. It''s only a matter of time before Yutong enters the realm of heaven. And now Yutong is not the only one who is about to enter the realm of heaven. According to estimates, Wan Xi''s girl is about to enter the realm of heaven?"


    Liu Qingyi was stunned when he heard the speech, and then suddenly rang and said slowly: "If you don''t tell me, I almost forget that Wanxi girl is really working hard. Last time I saw Wanxi girl, I thought she had changed herself. She has changed her personality and other aspects. Wanxi girl has grown up too much now. It can be said that Wanxi girl has definitely made more efforts than everyone in the transportation towards Korea! I just don''t know that When the girl is willing to come back, I forget how long I haven''t seen her. I met her once in the lifeless world a while ago, but what should I say that time? The feeling of life shown by the girl makes me a little strange. "


    "I don''t know, but I heard that Wanxi seems to have chosen the ruthless road and succeeded. Maybe it has something to do with her personality change? What do you think, husband?" Red tea looks at Su Mu and asks. At the same time, she inadvertently focuses on Su mu. Red tea knows that the main reason why Lu Wanxi embarks on the ruthless Avenue is her husband. After all, the apprentice loves her master. This is not a good thing. In addition, she persuaded red tea with Su qinger last time. It is estimated that this is the reason why she entered the ruthless Avenue In addition, there seems to be no other explanation, but in other words, Lu Wanxi''s girl is really firm enough. It''s not a simple thing for ruthless avenue to go long and far. It can even be said that there are few Heaven''s ten thousand worlds now!


    Now most people almost half step into the ruthless Road, and the remaining half step into the emotional road. The main reason is that most practitioners have their own constraints, perhaps a person, a tree, or an inexplicable doll. All these are the obstacles for practitioners to step into the ruthless road. It is precisely because of these obstacles that they want to enter It will be so difficult to enter the ruthless Avenue. After all, not everyone has enough heart to firmly go on and forget all their obstacles. When they learned that Lu Wanxi chose to go on the ruthless Avenue, they felt that Lu Wanxi can''t go long for the first time. After all, there are too many obstacles during the summer transportation!


    But now it seems that Lu Wanxi has successfully stepped into the ruthless Avenue. It was a good explanation to break through the realm of heaven some time ago. However, they won''t know that Lu Wanxi didn''t completely step into the ruthless Avenue. The main reason is that she doesn''t know, but she knows that she doesn''t want to forget everything about the summer movement Remember, the ruthless road is not so easy for Lu Wanxi, unless Lu Wanxi can completely master the ruthless rules at this time! But to be honest, it is just a rule between the first sequence and the second sequence, not the force of rules that best suits Lu Wanxi, and the problem is not only this one, but also the ruthless rules Mastering the difficulty is actually no less than the top rule of the first sequence!


    Ruthless rules can be said to be an extremely special force of rules, between the first sequence and the second sequence. You say that ruthless rules are the rules of the second sequence, but they can give play to the terrible power of the first sequence rules. Even the strong in the realm of the road can not be completely ruthless or emotional, so the restrictions of ruthless rules even include the strong in the realm of the road If you say that ruthless rules are the rules of the first sequence, but they are far from the rules of the real first sequence! Not to mention anything else, just chaotic rules. Compared with chaotic rules, the power of ruthless rules can even be ignored, so few people choose to understand ruthless rules since ancient times! Most practitioners think After the failure of taking the ruthless Road, they will return to love with half a foot, and the two interact to step into the next realm! Only a small number of people have tried to master the ruthless rules, but obviously, their final result is failure, not for other reasons, or because the difficulty of mastering the ruthless rules is comparable to the top of the first sequence of rules!

 Chapter 1395

    Now during the summer movement, Su Yutong has successfully stepped into the realm of heaven. Although it is only the realm of heaven, you should know that Su Yutong has the owner''s time rules and space rules, and also has a chaotic rule ranking at the top of the first sequence. According to the power of the three rules, Su Yutong''s combat power can be imagined, Even if Su Mu doesn''t use some special powerful cards, Su Yutong now has the strength to draw with Su mu, the fifth grade of the heaven realm! With the help of the three rules, Su Yutong''s future strength will only become more and more terrible after he has stepped into the realm of heaven at this moment. In a short time, Su Yutong''s cultivation will catch up with Su mu. According to Su Mu''s guess, Su Yutong will be able to step into the realm of the great road in up to 100000 years! At that time, they really stood in the peak of the summer dynasty!


    In 100000 years, even if the great Xia Dynasty stays in the Senluo boundary for development, there will be at least two strong people in the great Xia Dynasty plus 5000 strong people in the heaven realm after 100000 years. These forces are enough to compete with the high Xia Dynasty! Standing among the peaks of countless transport dynasties in the world, but it''s just that. Although the great Xia Dynasty will be incomparably powerful in 100000 years, it still has a huge gap compared with the tianwu Dynasty, which stands at the peak between heaven and earth! But Su Mu still believes that under the control of his daughter Su Yutong, the Xia Yun Dynasty must be able to catch up with the tianwu Yun Dynasty in the shortest time, and there will be no need for them to avoid the attack of the tianwu Yun Dynasty at that time! Even if Su Mu stepped into the territory of the avenue himself, they no longer need to worry about the attack of tianwu transportation dynasty!


    Because Su Mu is a master of the rules of time, there is no space! Once Su Mu enters the realm of the great road, no one in the world can completely kill Su mu, unless his strength has exceeded the limit of the realm of the great road and reached the realm of half step transcendence or even transcendence. Only such terrorist strength can keep Su Mu! But Su Mu didn''t just master a time rule! Now Su Mu has realized some mysteries about space rules! It means that Su Mu doesn''t need too long. Relying on the horror of Tao, Su mu can easily condense the spatial rules successfully. At that time, he will master two of the four Supreme rules, so the strength that Su mu can play will be more terrible! As long as Su Mu steps into the realm of the avenue, the summer transportation Dynasty can be regarded as a complete peace of mind! Because I have already mentioned the horror of a strong man in the realm of the great road, not to mention a strong man in the realm of the great road who has mastered two supreme rules? Even just stepping into the realm of the avenue doesn''t matter, because mastering the power of two supreme rules has brought one''s combat power to the extreme! Su Mu had thought about it a long time ago. After calculation, he learned that once he mastered the three supreme rules, he only needed to step into the realm of the avenue, so he could instantly compare with the top of the realm of the Avenue! What is this concept? There is a gap of nine levels between the realm of Yipin Avenue and the realm of Jiupin peak Avenue! Su Mu''s previous calculation also learned that once he mastered the three supreme rules and stepped into the realm of the avenue, his strength will be unlimited except the peak of the realm of the Avenue!


    Although Su Mu is still only the fifth grade of the heavenly realm, he did not choose to practice in isolation and break through accomplishments, but Su Mu has condensed a lot of energy for him just because of the Taoist body. Although this energy is not much, it is still enough to let Su Mu enter the sixth grade of the heavenly realm! Su Mu''s speed of improving cultivation is terrible and frightening! In fact, it was only a short time before Su Mu broke through the fifth grade of the heavenly realm. During this time, Su Mu had not practiced at all. He just fought a fight. His internal energy was almost saturated and successful. As long as he was willing, Su Mu could easily step into the sixth grade of the heavenly realm in the shortest time! This is just the reason why Su Mu is often lazy. If Su Mu has been practicing wholeheartedly until now, not to mention the peak of the heavenly way, at least the peak of the seventh grade and even the eighth grade of the heavenly way, Su Mu should be expected to achieve!


    Su Mu could not help laughing at the vision of heaven and earth rising in the south, looked at his two beauties and said slowly: "Yutong has been out for some time. Now Yutong has entered the realm of heaven. Why don''t we go back? After going back, it''s time to start the war of transporting the dynasty. Only by starting the war of transporting the dynasty, the Xia Dynasty can improve itself from the continuous war until it transcends the limitations of heaven and earth. Although I don''t want to pursue strength blindly, but After the first world war with tianwu Yunchao, I realized that to really protect you and other relatives and friends, constantly improving our strength is the most important thing! Only if my strength is strong enough, can we live a real life! "


    "What do you say so much? Yutong has now entered the realm of heaven. Indeed, she has changed back to start the war of transporting the dynasty. In other words, her sister''s cultivation was about to touch the limit of the realm of saints a while ago. Let''s go back and shut up for a while and try to see who will enter the realm of saints first. How about it?" Liu Qingyi smiled and said slowly to red tea. Su Mu has been with them for a long time this time. In fact, they are almost strolling around. It''s really time to go back. After all, there has been no steward in the summer Dynasty for so long. Su Mu solved some political affairs before. In order to be lazy, he directly pulled them out. Now Su Yutong enters It''s time to go back to the kingdom of heaven and take over all the political affairs of the Xia Yun Dynasty again.


    At the same time, Fang Lin, the Lord of the divine sword Dynasty, looked at the heaven and earth visions in the far south and couldn''t help feeling a bright light in front of him. This is undoubtedly an opportunity to have a good relationship with the summer dynasty! If he guessed right, the person who entered the realm of heaven this time should be the female emperor of the great Xia Dynasty? Yes, Su Yutong is now called the female emperor by countless practitioners outside the summer Dynasty, because Su Yutong is the only one they have seen to rule the dynasty as a woman! This is a respectful title for Su Yutong!

 Chapter 1396

    However, just as the divine sword Yun Chao was preparing to send gifts to the great Xia Yun Chao, another breath of terror spread. When the divine sword Yun chao chao Jian master Fang Linton widened his eyes and looked at the South unimaginably again! Where is the breath of a strong man in the realm of heaven! And guess well, it should be just entering the realm of heaven! What''s the meaning of this? In the Xia Dynasty, there were two great powers in the realm of heaven in a short time! If so, the gift for the summer Dynasty should be re selected! At the same time, Fang Lin also knows the terrible details of the great Xia Dynasty! Now there are three strong people in the realm of heaven in the great Xia Yun dynasty! Although two of them just entered the realm of heaven, the realm of heaven is the realm of heaven! In fact, power is far more than other practitioners in any aspect! This time, they will send a big gift to the God sword Dynasty. Can it be shabby!


    At the same time when the divine sword Dynasty was preparing gifts, xuanyang Dynasty, located in the northern region, also felt the two sudden rising terror! Without exception, it was revealed to the practitioners in the Senluo world that there were two great powers in the realm of heaven in the summer movement! Now in the great Xia Dynasty, there have been three strong people in the realm of heaven! There is no doubt that the great Xia Dynasty is using actions to prove that they have the strength to become one of the leaders in the Senluo world! At this moment, without exception, countless practitioners in Senluo are cheering for the summer movement, and there is no strange mood! Because they think that as one of the leaders in power in the senro world, the greater Xia Dynasty has become stronger, which means that their senro world has become stronger. This is really something worth cheering and leaping birds! But they don''t know that the ultimate goal of the great Xia Dynasty is to take the Senluo world as their own! In their own hands! Become their exclusive territory during the Summer Olympics!


    ......


    "Lu Wanxi''s breath, the girl has also entered the realm of heaven? How can this be? You know, he is ruthless. Is it difficult for her to really forget everything about our summer transportation and then enter the realm of heaven? It''s impossible? I know Lu Wanxi''s girl. Even if she wants to break through cultivation, she can''t take us so easily All people choose to forget, and then enter the realm of heaven and successfully embark on the ruthless road! "Red tea said with some disbelief. Her strength is close to the realm of saints at this moment. In addition, she had a good relationship with Lu Wanxi, so she easily realized that this breath is indeed transmitted by Lu Wanxi! Then the problem arises! Previously, they also said that Lu Wanxi could not enter the realm of heaven in a short time, but what does it mean to step into the realm of heaven after su Yutong? Have they really been forgotten by Lu Wanxi? Has Lu Wanxi really made up his mind to take the ruthless road and become a puppet of the ruthless road? Even if you want to break through your strength, you don''t need such determination, do you?


    Liu Qingyi was surprised when she heard the speech. Yes, they just said that Lu Wanxi was not so easy to enter the realm of heaven. After all, Lu Wanxi had too many obstacles when she walked the ruthless Avenue, so if she wanted to enter the ruthless Avenue, she had to forget everything about their summer transportation, And mercilessly cut off all the obstacles between them, so as to have the opportunity to step into the ruthless Avenue and enter the realm of heaven! But now the second breath of terror is undoubtedly the familiar breath on Lu Wanxi!


    "The two ladies caught me. It seems that I have to go back and have a look in the shortest time. Lu Wanxi, the girl, made the decision?" Su Mu said with a frown. Obviously, he felt something strange. After all, even if Lu Wanxi took the ruthless Road, she would never forget and cut off her involvement with the summer dynasty! Because Lu Wan, from the beginning of her twenties, she had been staying in the Xia Dynasty, and in the twenties, she became a princess of the great Xia Dynasty. There is no doubt that for Lu Wanxi, the summer Dynasty is definitely the most important thing in her heart! It''s her home! She will never choose to cut off all this so easily!


    But Su Mu knew at this moment that if it wasn''t for cutting off all this, I''m afraid Lu Wanxi''s hope of entering the realm of heaven was very slim! That means that Lu Wanxi has really cut off all this! So how on earth did she do so cruel? Su Mu is hard to believe! So without saying a word, he tore up the space and rushed back as fast as possible. Because there was not much time for the great Xia Dynasty to come to the senro world, the transmission array developed by the black emperor was not implemented in the senro world at the first time. Now Su mu can only tear up the space by relying on his own strength and rush back to the great Xia Dynasty as fast as possible, But fortunately, Su Mu has touched the mystery of the rules of space, so it is countless times faster than the original speed of tearing space!


    During the summer movement, Su Yutong had already consolidated her accomplishments. At the same time when she left the customs, she noticed the breath of Lu Wanxi entering the realm of heaven, which immediately made Su Yutong frown, because she felt that Lu Wanxi should not be promoted so fast now! Although the relationship between her and Lu Wanxi was not very familiar, at the beginning, they lived together, which was also a sister relationship. In addition, Lu Wanxi was the only disciple of her father, so Su Yutong was good with Lu Wanxi before, but it was just good, But now Lu Wanxi''s entry into the realm of heaven immediately attracted Su Yutong''s attention! Because she knew that Su Yutong took the ruthless road! It means that Su Yutong has entered the realm of heaven. He chose to cut off everything between himself and the Xia Dynasty! This immediately made Su Yutong frown and uncomfortable!


    You know, the summer Dynasty is all about Lu Wanxi! Why is she willing to cut all this off? Mingming''s sister is so close to her, and Mingming''s aunt and mother care about her so much. Mingming''s Xia Yun Dynasty knows her reputation and looks up to her. Why should she cut off her relationship with Xia Yun Dynasty and enter the realm of heaven by means of ruthless Avenue? It is only a matter of time for Lu Wanxi to ascend to the realm of heaven! Why is she so eager to enter the realm of heaven and choose to cut off everything from the great Xia Dynasty?

 Chapter 1397

    Lu Wanxi''s entry into the realm of heaven did not make su Mu and others happy, but made them feel a little upset. After all, Lu Wanxi is also an existence that has accompanied them for a long time. It can even be said that Lu Wanxi has made such achievements step by step under their eyes! At the beginning, Lu Wanxi was just an ordinary true immortal friar in the earth fairy world, and he was just a friar in the celestial realm until the end of the world. Over the years, Lu Wanxi has come to this day step by step and half a step to the state of heaven. It can be said that they grew up during the summer transportation period! But now Lu Wanxi abandoned and cut off all their relations in the summer Dynasty in order to enter the realm of heaven! Well, the friars in the realm of heaven, they don''t even want to get it in the Xia Yun Dynasty, because in the hearts of many people in Su Mu and the Xia Yun Dynasty, Lu Wanxi has long been regarded as their relatives!


    But now no one knows whether Lu Wanxi really cut off everything related to the summer transportation Dynasty and forgot to cut off everything into the realm of heaven. After all, for them, Lu Wanxi has already become an indispensable part of their summer transportation Dynasty, but if Lu Wanxi takes the initiative to cut off his relationship with them, So how many people will feel heartache about this? At least Su Mu and other people are very uncomfortable. After all, when he saw a big child from childhood, he suddenly wanted to break up with his parents. Who would be willing to see such a thing happen? But fortunately, they still have some hope in their hearts. They hope that Lu Wanxi did not voluntarily give up all relations with the summer Dynasty and cut it off and step into the ruthless avenue into the realm of heaven, but successfully mastered the ruthless rules in his own hands with his talent and strength, and could easily put all his emotions back, Then enter the realm of heaven. If it is the latter, the Xia Yun will certainly feel a burst of cheers up and down, but if it is the strong, Su Mu and others will feel great heartache if they regard Lu Wanxi as the existence of their relatives!


    ......


    In the capital city of the great Xia Dynasty, Su Yutong did not return to the palace at the first time after breaking through the realm of heaven, but rushed to the place where Lu Wanxi took a walk, because she wanted to find out at the first time how Lu Wanxi chose to enter the realm of heaven? If Lu Wanxi really cut off all the causes and effects of the Xia Dynasty, Su Yutong didn''t know how to face her, but if Lu Wanxi mastered the ruthless rules in her own hands by relying on her strong talent, so as to break through the heaven realm, she would be very happy! Even the summer games will be very happy!


    Because in the summer Dynasty, it can be said that no one is not clear about the importance of the power of rules! Now they all know that Su Mu''s ability to master the rules of time can steadily enter the realm of the avenue in the future. Su Yutong, the female emperor, also controls the power of the rules. Entering the realm of the avenue is just a matter of time. If Lu Wanxi also chooses to master the ruthless rules to enter the realm of the heaven, then it is definitely a great joy for the summer movement dynasty! Because there will be a third existence that can steadily enter the realm of Avenue in the future! This is undoubtedly a very happy thing for their summer transportation! But the problem comes. If Lu Wanxi didn''t master the power of ruthless rules, but chose to cut off the cause and effect of the Xia Dynasty, the outcome would be completely different. Now Lu Wanxi''s entry into the heaven realm can be said to have attracted the attention of many people in the Xia Dynasty, He prayed silently in his heart all the time. Lu Wanxi mastered the ruthless rules and stepped into the realm of heaven by relying on his talent, rather than directly cutting off all the causes and effects of their summer movement.


    In the south, not far from the capital of the summer Dynasty, Lu Wanxi has successfully stepped into the realm of heaven in a very good secret place. At this moment, Lu Wanxi''s expression can be said to be incomparably cold, just like the eternal ice that will not change for thousands of years. There is no expression on his face, coupled with Lu Wanxi''s peerless appearance, Looking from a distance and close, everyone will feel that this is a ruthless iceberg beauty. Is it difficult for Lu Wanxi to really cut off all the causes and consequences with their summer transportation in order to enter the realm of heaven? Such a cold face and expression, it is obvious that it has explained a lot of things!


    At the first time Lu Wanxi stepped out of his secret territory, he found Su Yutong coming not far away. Lu Wanxi didn''t leave, but looked at Su Yutong''s figure without expression. At this moment, Su Yutong also saw Lu Wanxi''s appearance. It can be said that there is no difference from before, the only difference, It may be that Lu Wanxi was very naughty in the past and his face was full of smiles all the time, but now Lu Wanxi has no expression on his face. Even Su Yutong felt a touch of cold, which made Su Yutong''s face sink. Is it difficult that Su Yutong really chose to cut off the cause and effect of the summer Dynasty and enter the realm of heaven? That''s just the realm of heaven! Why did Lu Wanxi make such a decision!


    However, when Su Yutong came to Lu Wanxi and was about to ask, Lu Wanxi''s expression changed. Lu Wanxi slowly closed her eyes and opened them a moment later. Although her expression had not changed much, Su Yutong saw the last trace of tenderness in Lu Wanxi''s eyes, which also made Su Yutong feel a little uncertain, so she asked: "Wan Xi, what kind of choice did you make? I hope you don''t hide us."


    Lu Wanxi took a deep breath and slowly put away her cold side. She smiled at Su Yutong and said slowly: "Can''t you see that? Don''t worry, I didn''t give up everything in the summer Dynasty to enter the realm of heaven, because I didn''t give up here, everyone in the summer Dynasty, Shifu, Shiniang, you and qinger. You are the most important existence in my life. How could I go my separate ways with you for a little strength? Yutong, summer Yunchao is your home. It''s good, but at the same time, it''s also my home, isn''t it? "


    Su Yutong was relieved when she heard the speech. Obviously, from the smile just now and the kind name she hadn''t heard from the other party for a long time, Su Yutong was sure. Lu Wanxi didn''t cut off the connection with them during the summer movement, so as to enter the realm of heaven, but chose another way!

 Chapter 1398

    However, Su Yutong looked at Lu Wanxi, whose expression was particularly cold although there was tenderness in his eyes, and whose biting breath had not yet dissipated, and asked again: "But since you haven''t cut off all ties with us during the summer transportation, why is your breath still so cold? Or is it so biting? If you don''t see the tenderness in your eyes, I''m afraid I''ll think you''re lying to me. What''s the reason? Do I have to face such a cold and biting face every day? Even if I''m willing to face it , I''m afraid I can''t accept it after my sister leaves the customs. After all, my sister has such a good relationship with you. When she leaves the customs, wouldn''t she feel very helpless to see your expression and cold and piercing breath? "


    Lu Wanxi felt very helpless when she heard the speech. Although the expression on her face had not changed, her helpless breath was revealed in her eyes. She only heard Lu Wanxi slowly explain: "Do you think I want to do this? It''s not the side effect of the ruthless Avenue. It was necessary to let the cultivator forget his feelings and cut off all relationships when he took the ruthless Avenue, but I thought carefully that I had too many constraints and didn''t want to cut off, so I forced myself to take the ruthless Avenue, which led to my unsuccessful cultivation of the ruthless Avenue, but because I chose the ruthless Avenue, maybe I was hidden The influence of the shift of silence has affected me. Now my expression is difficult to control by myself, but I don''t think I will get better in too much time. After all, now I have successfully mastered the ruthless rules and can freely release my emotions. Maybe if I get familiar with it for a while, I should be able to return to the way I used to be. "


    Su Yutong nodded when he heard the speech and said slowly: "That''s good. Otherwise, I can''t stand facing you all day, not to mention my sister. Compared with Wanxi''s look and expression, I still like Lu Wanxi who kept pulling my sister to play around. Although you had restrained a lot at that time, I think that''s what Lu Wanxi really should be, even if it makes people feel helpless and annoyed Impatient, but that''s also your character. Since you disappeared last time and came back on the ruthless Road, my sister told me that she hadn''t seen you laugh for a long time. Even my father and mother often mentioned that you have become completely different from before and not as cute as before. "


    Lu Wanxi suddenly turned his eyes when he heard the speech, but the white eyes turned out under this expression were not so good-looking. On the contrary, they seemed to make people shiver. After all, Lu Wanxi''s cold expression and breath, coupled with the white eyes thrown out by all kinds of customs, felt something wrong, but Lu Wanxi didn''t realize it, and Su Yutong didn''t realize it Although she saw this scene, she still chose to treat it as if she didn''t see it. Su Yutong vowed that she didn''t want to see it in her life, and even secretly vowed to restore Lu Wanxi to her original state as soon as possible, otherwise she would scare many people in her current way!


    It''s not that Lu Wanxi is terrible now, but the expression just now and the colorful white eyes thrown out are really too terrible, which makes people feel creepy! Su Yutong is relieved at this moment and returned to the capital with Lu Wanxi. Now it''s clear that Lu Wanxi''s entry into the realm of heaven is not to cut off the cause and effect of their summer transportation, but success It can be said that Lu Wanxi''s strength has steadily occupied the top three throne in the summer Dynasty, not even the third! Because Lu Wanxi''s rules are too special!


    Ruthless rules! This is the power of rules that no one has ever mastered successfully in the first sequence! Because the conditions for mastering ruthless rules are too harsh! Even Lu Wanxi has experienced many unknown things to master the ruthless rules in his own hands! Although Su Yutong is now the strength of the first grade of the realm of heaven, plus three powerful skills Even Su Mu has the power to fight, but if Lu Wanxi is familiar with the ruthless rules, he may not be able to defeat Lu Wanxi! Don''t think it''s incredible! Su Yutong''s mastery of the three rules of time, space and chaos is really frightening! But the ruthless rules mastered by Lu Wanxi are too special! Even the ruthless rules can be ignored The degree of fear is comparable to the four Supreme rules! The fundamental reason why ruthless rules cannot become one of the four Supreme rules is that ruthless rules have a huge disadvantage, that is, there must be creatures before ruthless rules can appear! And the four Supreme forces of rules, whether in time or space, cause and effect or destiny, are the same It exists all the time! Even if there are no creatures, they will restrict the existence of other things!


    The terrible thing about ruthless rules is that they can release their emotions at will all the time! Don''t think this effect is very small. You should know what a terrible thing it is for practitioners to release their emotions at will! If Lu Wanxi''s cultivation is just a product of the realm of heaven, but after she converges her emotions, she can be very light Yi Ju gives full play to the fighting power of the fourth and even the fifth grade of the realm of heaven! It is not affected by all external affairs, and there is another advantage of letting go of emotions, that is, Lu Wanxi''s magic power and the power of various powerful moves will be doubled! And the specific number will be doubled, which is clear to Lu Wanxi alone!


    And the most important thing is that Lu Wanxi waits until she enters the avenue realm in the future. Once she converges her emotions and puts herself into a ruthless state, the combat effectiveness she gives play to is not the five grades of the avenue realm in the third sequence or the second sequence, but the terrorist combat power of the first sequence to enter the five grades of the avenue realm! What is the concept of a strong person in the realm of Wupin Avenue and mastering the first sequence rules? There''s no doubt about it? Once Lu Wanxi enters the realm of Avenue, her strength will become more terrible in an instant! Because the most terrible thing about ruthless rules is that there is only one master!


    Whether it is any other rule, whether it is time or space, whether it is chaos or destruction, any other rule has the opportunity to be mastered by others! In other words, it means that there may be several or even dozens of time rules in the world, but ruthless rules will only have one master! This person is Lu Wanxi who has mastered the ruthless rules and walked out of the ruthless Avenue! And when Lu Wanxi enters the realm of Avenue in the future, she can easily become a ruthless Lord! Control the ruthless Avenue, which can let countless practitioners enter the realm of the Avenue! This also means that Lu Wanxi, the owner in the future, has the ability to create terror for the strong!


    This is the terrible thing about ruthless rules!

 Chapter 1399

    Now there are three people who have mastered the power of rules in the great Xia Dynasty, that is to say, the great Xia Dynasty will only need a period of development in the future, and at least there will be three strong people in the realm of Avenue! And the most terrible thing is that the great Xia Yun Dynasty now has no doubt that it has mastered the ability to create the strong in the realm of the Avenue! Of course not now, but after Lu Wanxi enters the realm of the avenue, because once Lu Wanxi enters the realm of the avenue, she can easily become the ruthless master and control all the existence of the ruthless together. The ruthless rules are different from other rules. The most terrible part of the ruthless rules is not fighting, but assistance, Although the existence of mastering ruthless rules has never appeared in the world, it does not prevent them from knowing the terrible of ruthless rules! What terrible things you can do!


    A ruthless Lord can create three strong men in the realm of Avenue in at least one era! Although he is only the lowest strong man in the avenue realm, it is definitely a real Avenue realm! What a terrible thing that the ruthless Lord can create three strong men with low level of Avenue in an era! Who dares to believe the strong man who creates the realm of Avenue? You should know that the strong in the realm of Avenue is the existence at the peak of the world! It is the existence of the strongest that this world can bear! Although the state of half step detachment is stronger than the state of Avenue, the problem is that the state of half step detachment is still in the state of Avenue! There is still no limit beyond the road! That is to say, the state of half step detachment, although half a foot stepped into the state of detachment, in fact, his state is still in the state of half step detachment!


    Now there is a terrible existence of a strong man who can create the realm of the avenue infinitely! Once the news is spread, there is absolutely no doubt about what kind of bloody rain it will cause! Once this secret is passed out, they will definitely become the target of fire gathering in the world of heaven at the first time! No matter whether there was hatred in the past or not, once the great Xia Dynasty revealed that they could create the strong in the realm of the great road, there is no doubt that countless transportation dynasties and scattered cultivation in the world of heaven will definitely rush to their great Xia Dynasty at the first time and destroy them! It can even be said that once Lu Wanxi enters the realm of the avenue and reveals that he has ruthless rules, he will bring them disaster in the summer!


    But are they afraid a little? Not at all. The summer games never worry about any challenges, which is not a trouble for them at all! Because Lu Wanxi''s time to enter the realm of the avenue will be longer than Su Mu''s night. Once Su Mu enters the realm of the avenue, his promotion will be extremely terrible! Now Su Mu has successfully condensed the power of two rules, and Su Mu is still studying the remaining causal rules. Once he successfully mastered the three supreme rules, Su Mu''s combat power after entering the realm of Avenue can be imagined. Once Su Mu successfully steps into the realm of Avenue, even if Su Mu is in the first grade of the realm of Avenue, It also has the ability to meet the strong at the peak of the avenue realm! The addition of three supreme rules is so terrible!


    ......


    In the capital of the summer Dynasty, Su Mu has returned to the palace with Liu Qingyi and red tea. Su Mu has felt the breath of Su Yutong and is returning with Lu Wanxi. However, at this moment, there are still countless worries in Su Mu''s heart. Lu Wanxi is also the person he watched grow up. Su Mu has long been regarded as his relatives and family by Su mu, But if Lu Wanxi just wants to enter the realm of heaven today and actually cut off the relationship with their relatives and everything, Su Mu doesn''t know what to do. Do you say you want to suppress Lu Wanxi? This is completely impossible! Su mu can fight anyone, but not his relatives and family! Even if Lu Wanxi cut off all relations with them during the summer Dynasty, Su Mu would not attack his relatives and family. Lu Wanxi has gradually become his daughter in Su Mu''s heart.


    Soon after, Lu Wanxi followed Su Yutong back to the palace. Su Mu watched Su Yutong take Lu Wanxi to the main hall from a distance. To tell the truth, seeing Lu Wanxi''s cold and heartless appearance and his breath like a thousand years of cold winter, Su Mu''s heart suddenly felt some pain and looked at Lu Wanxi''s cold and heartless appearance, Su Mu took a deep breath and said aloud, "I think you need to give me an explanation."


    Lu Wanxi was stunned when she heard the speech. Then she looked at Su Yutong and didn''t know how to speak. She didn''t understand what Su Mu needed to explain. However, Lu Wanxi didn''t understand that Su Yutong obviously knew very well. Su Yutong came to Su Mu and explained with a smile: "Father, don''t worry. Wan Xi didn''t cut off the ties of her family and entered the realm of heaven. Wan Xi was able to enter the realm of heaven because she did what no cultivator has done for countless centuries! Speaking of this, I believe my father should also understand what I say?"


    Su Mu was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he looked at Lu Wanxi''s still cold dew and frost face and the breath revealed on his body. He immediately took a deep breath and said solemnly: "are you sure she didn''t cut off all the ties with our summer transportation dynasty? Look at her now? Isn''t it like entering the ruthless Avenue?"


    "Master, I don''t want to do this..." Lu Wanxi said slowly with a helpless bow of her head.


    Su Mu felt helpless when he heard the speech. He just wanted to say something. Then he suddenly recovered. Looking at Lu Wanxi, he said incredulously, "what did you call me just now?"


    Lu Wanxi looked at Su Mu strangely, but she still replied: "master?"


    Su Mu immediately felt happy and carefully examined Lu Wanxi. Then Su Mu remembered what Su Yutong had just said to himself. He immediately asked solemnly: "you didn''t choose to cut off the tie with the great Xia Dynasty and enter the realm of heaven, so now do you... Master the ruthless rules?"


    Lu Wanxi also revealed a little smile in her eyes and said with a little pride: "that''s not true. I''m the only disciple of the creator of the summer Dynasty. I''m the son of Qi luck in the fairy world. It''s just ruthless rules. I want to master them easily?"


    Su Mu was pleasantly surprised when he heard the speech. Although Lu Wanxi was still cold when he said these words just now, Su Mu easily distinguished from his tone and eyes that his proud and naughty disciple seemed to be back!

 Chapter 1400

    For the great Xia Dynasty, the new two strong people in the realm of heaven are naturally worth celebrating. After su Yutong and Lu Wanxi stepped into the realm of heaven, in a short time of less than half a month, the leaders of the divine sword Dynasty and the xuanyang Dynasty also came personally to send congratulatory gifts to the great Xia Dynasty. At the same time, they also noticed a very terrible place, That is, obviously Lu Wanxi and Su Yutong are just the strong ones in the new realm of heaven, but their terrible breath is not much worse than them. It can be imagined how shocking it is! And it is precisely for this reason that the divine sword Yun Dynasty and xuanyang Yun Dynasty regard the Xia Yun Dynasty as an object to please! Because they all know very well what kind of terrorist potential exists in the summer dynasty!


    Since the last time as like as two peas from the great Xia Dynasty, they could have said that they had seen the news for the first time and passed it on to another strong ruler in the realm of heaven, and the elder who reached the peak of heaven''s path in the Xuan Yang movement was the first time to conduct experiments. The final result was indeed exactly the same as Su Mu told them, that is, to enter the realm of the great road. We must master the power of rules! At least, they have to have the power of rules before they have the chance to step into the realm of the great road. This news has not concealed anyone, but it has spread all over the Senluo world in just over a month. However, these news are actually the same as they haven''t heard. After all, their talent has almost reached the limit when they enter the realm of heaven, What''s more, is it a strong person who is far beyond the realm of heaven? Therefore, even if they know the existence of the power of rules and how to condense the power of rules, few practitioners try, because they think it is too time-consuming.


    After all, most of their talents don''t support it. What''s more, most of them haven''t cultivated the power of law yet. Do they want to master the power of rules to soar? Don''t even think about it. This is an impossible thing to do. There are already three terrorist beings who have mastered the power of rules in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. This news has never been hidden from others in the Senluo world. After all, for the great Xia Yun Dynasty, let the creatures in the Senluo world know the strength of their great Xia Yun Dynasty, It is also a very important thing for them to become a part of the great Xia Dynasty, so they did not hide too much about their later realm and their strength. Now there are three strong Tiandao realm in the great Xia Dynasty, even if two of them are just new strong Tiandao realm, in the hearts of countless practitioners, The strength of the great Xia Dynasty is beyond the divine sword Dynasty and xuanyang dynasty! Became the most powerful force in senro!


    After knowing this, the xuanyang emperor and the divine sword emperor did not hide anything. They answered the question of countless creatures frankly, that is, they are not the old opponent of the great Xia Dynasty, and even said frankly that if the two leaders of the great Xia Dynasty work together, they may not be able to defeat which one of the great Xia Dynasty exists! In addition, there are now two strong people in the realm of heaven in the great Xia Dynasty, and they have mastered the power of the rules in the legend. It can be seen that their strength in the great Xia Dynasty will be raised to what kind of terror level in a short time!


    ......


    Half a year later, during the divine sword movement, Fang Lin, the leader of the divine sword movement, looked at the shadow of the sword in his hand, which was only the size of a palm, and took a deep breath. Compared with Su mu, his sword was still too far away. This sword had gathered all Fang Lin''s energy and spent a lot of time refining it, but he was very dissatisfied with its power, Because of the power of this sword, I finally have the confidence to fight against the strong in the realm of Jiupin Tiandao! Fang Lin clearly remembered that day when he asked for the sword, Su Mu''s sword shadow was far more terrible than the power of the heaven realm! Yes, that''s right!


    From Fang Lin''s point of view, Su Mu had the power to defeat himself just by a sword that day! But he didn''t know that it was not su Mu''s handy sword, but the demon God of fate told Su Mu that someone came to him to ask for the sword soon, and that person was the leader of the divine sword movement. After su Mu learned the news, he didn''t hesitate. With the help of the dirt free sword, he injected everything related to the Kendo all over his body and condensed it in the palm of his hand, It turned into a sword shadow the size of a little finger. On the day Fang Lin, the leader of the divine sword movement, came to ask about the sword, Su Mu''s slap seemed to be a sword shadow with a quick blow. In fact, it took a lot of time to bring it into play. Which sword is powerful enough to kill the top strong in the realm of heaven! This is already one of Su Mu''s most terrible means!


    But Fang Lin didn''t know. From that day on, Su Mu''s importance in Fang Lin''s heart was magnified countless times. Su Mu was like a God in Fang Lin''s heart, but only Su Mu knew the strange. At this moment, Fang Lin shook his head helplessly when he looked at the sword shadow condensed between his palms. This was a move he spent three days and nights condensing, But it is far less than Su Mu''s sword that day, which also makes Fang Linton understand that there is a heaven outside the sky. Although his sword is extremely powerful, there are countless people stronger than himself in the world! And now the sword shadow that finally condensed out suddenly made Fang Lin feel an incomparable sigh.


    "Do you think I want to merge the divine sword Dynasty into the great Xia Dynasty? This is a difficult era for our divine sword Dynasty. Our divine sword Dynasty is only a medium-sized Dynasty. Although the great Xia Dynasty is only a medium-sized Dynasty, you also know the potential of the great Xia Dynasty. What do you think we should do?" Fang Lin took a deep breath, After looking at the strong man in the heaven realm who has been standing behind him, he asked aloud. This man is the second strong man in the heaven realm who has reached the seven grades of the heaven realm and is in the same realm with the Lord of xuanyang dynasty!


    After hearing the speech, he was obviously shocked by what Fang Lin said. It has been countless centuries since their divine sword movement existed in Senluo boundary! Now that the great Xia Yun Dynasty has just appeared in senro, they are under the command of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. How will the outside world look at them? Besides, what should they do after the divine sword was incorporated into the Xia Dynasty? Is it difficult that the Lord of the great Xia Dynasty will allow their divine sword to continue to exist? I''m afraid the forces will be scattered and incorporated into other teams, right?

 Chapter 1401

    Fang Lin''s meaning is very simple, that is to join the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The great Xia Yun Dynasty is definitely not a good stubble. Fang Lin has seen this for a long time, otherwise he would not have easily handed over most areas of Senluo world to the great Xia Yun Dynasty. The fundamental reason is that they don''t want to fight with the great Xia Yun Dynasty, because Fang Lin knows one thing very well, Although the strength before the great Xia Yun Dynasty was not as good as theirs, there was absolutely no problem holding them back. During this period of time, Fang Lin guessed how terrible the development of the great Xia Yun dynasty would be. That is to say, Su Mu and Su Yutong had reached a level that ordinary people could not touch in countless eras in a short period of more than 100000 years, It is conceivable that if they are delayed by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, there will be no trace of the divine sword Yun Dynasty in Senluo after the great Xia Yun Dynasty grows up!


    It is also for this reason that Fang Lin did not hesitate to say that he would hand over his southern and Zhongzhou fields to the great Xia Yun Dynasty for management, because he was very clear that in the face of foreign strong enemies such as the great Xia Yun Dynasty, he would either turn war into friendship and establish a good relationship with them, Or they have to take it to the great Xia Dynasty to grow up and occupy the whole Senluo world by themselves. Therefore, no matter what they think, their divine sword Dynasty must make a decision. Now Fang Lin understands how great the harm will be if they continue to drag on. The great Xia Dynasty is by no means willing to be lonely, Most of the reason why they have been able to live in peace with each other for so many years is that they do not offend each other and the strength gap cannot be opened, so they can''t conflict, because they know that once there is a conflict, the situation maintained by the two sides of Senluo will no longer exist!


    Now the great Xia Dynasty suddenly appears and there are three strong people in the realm of heaven. Fang Lin knows exactly what will happen if he continues to drag on. It is the so-called that one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. What''s more, there are three parties in the Senluo world, and now the strength of the great Xia Dynasty can crush their divine sword Dynasty and xuanyang dynasty! So anyway, it is undoubtedly a very correct decision to decide to join the great Xia Dynasty, because once it continues to delay, when the great Xia Dynasty doesn''t want to maintain the tripartite situation, the balance of Senluo world will be broken. At that time, they can''t be the opponents of the great Xia Dynasty! Fang Lin is very clear about this!


    What''s more, in Fang Lin''s opinion, joining the great Xia Dynasty is not a bad thing. There are three masters of rules in the great Xia Dynasty. Once they reach the peak of the heaven realm, there is no doubt that they will enter the avenue realm. In this way, the great Xia Dynasty has at least three strong masters of the avenue realm, It has become a top transport Dynasty, so it is undoubtedly a right choice to directly invest in the summer transport Dynasty when the summer transport Dynasty has not fully grown up. After all, there is a saying that adding flowers to the icing on the cake is far less than sending charcoal in the snow. You know, once the summer transport Dynasty grows up, it will be a top transport Dynasty with three strong people in the realm of Avenue, However, there are only two strong people in the realm of heaven, which is far from comparable to the great Xia Dynasty. However, the great Xia Dynasty has not yet grown to that level, so investing in the great Xia Dynasty can also bring a lot of help and reputation to the great Xia Dynasty. If they wait until the great Xia Dynasty grows up, they can join the great Xia Dynasty, Then they can''t achieve the benefits they get from joining the summer dynasty!


    However, this matter is not something that Fang Lin can decide by himself. After all, their divine sword Dynasty has existed in the Senluo world for countless centuries. They have ruled the Senluo world for so many years. Suddenly, they have to turn to the command of the other party''s Dynasty. This is not something that everyone can accept. Therefore, for Fang Lin, the Lord of divine sword Dynasty, He still needs to do a lot of things to make Shenjian Yunchao a part of the great Xia Dynasty. At least he should convince the whole Shenjian Yunchao to join him and become a part of the great Xia Dynasty. There is no doubt about the potential of the great Xia Dynasty. Joining the great Xia Dynasty is definitely beneficial. Anyway, join the great Xia Dynasty first, It''s more cost-effective than waiting until the summer Dynasty grows up to attack them, isn''t it? However, Fang Lin is very clear that once he joins the summer games, he may still have a certain position in a short time. However, with the increasing number of strong players in the summer games, his position will decline very quickly!


    There is no doubt that this is true for countless transport dynasties. What''s more, Fang Lin wants to integrate into the summer transport Dynasty instead of adhering to the summer transport Dynasty. Since their divine sword transport Dynasty is integrated into the summer transport Dynasty, it is naturally impossible to take their divine sword transport Dynasty as the leading role, In the future, no matter what, in any aspect, all the decision-making rights have nothing to do with himself. However, Fang Lin feels that there is nothing bad about this. Fang Lin even thought about it countless years ago. If he is not the leader of the divine sword movement and has not become the leader of the divine sword movement, his strength may be much stronger now! Although he will gradually lose his power after joining the summer movement, it is actually very good for Fang Lin. After all, there is nothing to deal with, so he will have a lot of practice time! Moreover, Su Mu was transported in the summer, but there were many strong swordsmen who surpassed him. If he was lucky enough to be guided by Su mu, Fang Lin thought that the benefits he could get would be unimaginable!


    However, their problem now is how to invest in the great Xia Dynasty. Although Fang Lin has made up his mind, the divine sword Dynasty does not exist in the form of the great Xia Dynasty. The divine sword Dynasty is more like a sect. Although he is the sword owner of the divine sword Dynasty, he is not the founder of the divine sword Dynasty, To this day, the divine sword movement is not inherited by blood, but to select the appropriate practitioners of divine sword movement, cultivate and develop their talents, and finally let them inherit the position of the master of divine sword movement! This is the way to inherit the divine sword Dynasty, but there are also some problems in this way. That is, for example, Fang Lin has made the decision to join the great summer Dynasty, but it is not so easy for him to integrate the divine sword Dynasty into the great summer dynasty!

 Chapter 1402

    The divine sword Dynasty is not Fang Lin''s place of speech. If the birth of the divine sword Dynasty is the same as the great Xia Dynasty, it is inherited by blood, then no one will refute Fang Lin''s thoughts, but the problem now is that the divine sword Dynasty is not the inheritance of the great Xia Dynasty. Although he is the sword owner of the divine sword Dynasty, However, it is obviously unrealistic to make a decision to join the great Xia Dynasty and merge the divine sword Dynasty into the great Xia Dynasty. Although Fang Lin can forcibly merge the divine sword Dynasty into the great Xia Dynasty with his strong strength, in that way, his benefits in the great Xia Dynasty will be reduced a lot! So Fang Lin won''t make such a decision unless he has to! In addition, joining Fang Lin in the summer Dynasty is not only for himself, but also for the magic sword. After all, the potential of the summer Dynasty is absolutely obvious to all!


    ......


    On the southern border of the senro boundary, a small boat slowly appeared in the endless darkness. The boat is so small that even a person standing on it may cause the boat to turn over. When you look closer, there is a small baby on the boat, which is only about three months old at most. It''s hard to believe that in the heaven and earth of the heavens and the world, The ship carrying a baby passed through the nothingness outside the senro world! Come to the border of senro! You should know the nothingness outside Senluo world. Even the strong in the realm of saints dare not get close! The divine sword Dynasty and xuanyang Dynasty have sent many saints to explore for countless generations, but the final result is the same. No matter how many people are sent, no one can come back so far!


    The baby was able to cross the heavens and the world without any protection, and came to the Senluo world through the nothingness of the outside world! Su Mu noticed the smell of the ship for the first time! Because the ship directly triggered the prohibition set by Su Mu at the moment when it crossed the barrier and entered Senluo! That''s where Su Mu set up the prohibition to prevent the external strong from entering the Senluo world. Its terrible degree can easily kill all the strong under the second grade of the heaven realm! So at the moment when the prohibition was triggered, Su Mu came to the position where the ship appeared!


    Before coming, Su Mu even thought about what kind of strong man appeared. In addition, Su Mu didn''t feel any strong enemy, which also made Su Mu sink in his heart and secretly speculate that he would not be discovered by the strong man in the realm of Avenue? But when Su Mu came to the border and saw his triggered prohibition, the boat and a baby lying on the boat with his eyes closed, he immediately took a deep breath. His original solemn expression was very ugly at this moment! Although Su Mu has never been to the nothingness of the outside world, he also knows its terrible place. Coupled with the prohibition set by himself, the baby boat and the baby inside came to Senluo boundary unharmed and came to his own face! This also made Su Mu suddenly feel a burst of cold! Su Mu doesn''t think that a small boat can get through the nothingness of the outside world and protect the baby from his prohibition without damage! without doubt! In Su Mu''s opinion, there must be a peerless strong man around, and the possibility that the other party is the realm of Avenue is absolutely huge!


    Su Mu took a deep breath. The baby was less than ten meters away in front of Su mu. At this moment, Su Mu didn''t know what to do. He should leave here without seeing anything, or he should go and check it! If ordinary people see this scene, I''m afraid they will run away directly! But Su Mu didn''t, because Su Mu was very clear in his heart that crises were often accompanied by great opportunities! It is for this reason that I can grow to this step! So Su Mu hasn''t made a decision yet. He''s just thinking about how to face the baby on the ship! Should I change the past to check or should I leave directly!


    If he leaves, Su Mu may be able to avoid the disaster today, or even no danger, but the problem is that Su Mu knows very well that if he leaves here today, he may lose not only a danger, but also a huge opportunity! But if you step forward to check, whether you can get the chance is still a problem! So Su Mu hesitated. Facing a small boat and a baby in front of him, Su Mu felt helpless! However, after thinking for a long time, Su Mu chose to go forward and have a look! At this moment, Su Mu has grasped a wicker given to him by the spirit of the world tree! If anything goes wrong, Su Mu will directly call the spirit of the world tree to appear and let her protect herself!


    Although Su Mu knows it''s a pity to waste an opportunity here, Su Mu doesn''t know why, but he just doesn''t have any idea to come forward to check. Ten meters away, Su Mu actually walked more than half an hour before he came to the baby boat. Looking at the baby on the baby boat, Su Mu took a deep breath. Su Mu didn''t find anything wrong, The baby was like this, the boat was like this, and everything around him was like this. After a long time, Su Mu took a breath and seemed to put down his vigilance. He stretched out his hand to pick up the baby. But at this moment, Su Mu didn''t put down his vigilance. It can be seen from the wicker in Su Mu''s hand that Su Mu was still very nervous! Su Mu thought it was very simple. If there was a top power snooping around, it shouldn''t be a big problem to test it. Maybe he could reach out to hold the child and lead the other party out!


    But something that surprised Su Mu happened! After su Mu picked up the child, the child also woke up, opened his eyes and looked at Su mu. At this time, something that shocked Su Mu happened again. Su Mu felt a powerful force and separated his hands. The golden light in the baby''s eyes and the breath of terror immediately suppressed the whole Senluo world! Yes, that''s right! The practitioners of the whole senro world and all living creatures have fallen to the ground under the oppression of this momentum! Even Su Mu was almost lying on the ground by the breath at this moment. The reason why Su Mu didn''t lie down was that the Tianmu seed in Su Mu''s body gave him constant strength! Let Su Mu bear this momentum!


    When Tianmu seed contributed to himself, Su Mu immediately knew the origin of the baby! The baby who came to him in a boat was not sent by a strong man! But rely on their own terrorist ability and blood to come safely! Su Mu was shocked by the origin of the baby! Because he is not the existence of this world! But the most terrible group in the world after detachment, a terrible baby born in the Taichu ancient emperor family!

 Chapter 1403

    The existence of the Taichu ancient emperors was known to everyone as early as countless centuries ago. Of course, this is in the outside world after detachment. In this heaven and earth, that is to say, no one knows the horror of the Taichu ancient emperors, even they don''t know the existence of the Taichu ancient emperors, The reason why Su Mu knew the existence of Taichu ancient emperors was because he read the information obtained from Tianmu world a long time ago! In the detached world, the Taichu ancient emperors can be said to be one of the most powerful beings in heaven and earth. Even the most powerful monk of Tianmu realm in the Tianmu world will never dare to offend the Taichu ancient emperors, because once the royal family of Taichu ancient emperors becomes an adult, his strength will be as low as that of the strong man of Tianmu realm! How many royal families of the ancient emperor family in the early Taichu exist, which is comparable to the existence of monks in the realm of Tianmu, which is completely unknown in the detached world!


    But one thing is very clear about the world after detachment, that is, the Taichu ancient emperor family can never offend. This is the common idea of everyone in the world after detachment, because they all know how terrible the Taichu ancient emperor family is, and the end of offending the Taichu ancient emperor family is absolutely unimaginable! The power of the Taichu ancient emperors has been confirmed by countless people who have offended them. In countless wars and countless times of the destruction of heaven and earth, the Taichu ancient emperors always stand at the peak. They overlook all the changes in the world. The destruction of the world is just commonplace for them! There are countless theories about the origin of the Taichu ancient emperor family, but so far, no one has received the real news of the Taichu ancient emperor family. Many people think that the Taichu ancient emperor family is the master of their heaven and earth, and even the birth of that heaven and earth may be caused by the action of the Taichu ancient emperor family!


    Now something that Su Mu couldn''t think of happened. A baby of the Taichu ancient emperor came to the Senluo world in a small boat and came to himself. Su Mu didn''t know what to do at this moment. It''s false to say that he was not excited. This is the creature of the Taichu ancient emperor! It has been the owner''s extremely terrible strength since birth! Although the baby is only more than three months old, if he doesn''t like Su mu, he just needs to take a breath to erase Su Mu easily! you ''re right! Erase! Even if Su Mu''s hand can even make him resist the attack of the strong in the avenue realm for a short time, as long as the baby breathes out, Su Mu will be directly wiped out! This is the horror of the Taichu ancient emperors! Even the weakest thing has incomparably terrible power! Not to mention the horror of the Taichu ancient emperor family after adulthood!


    Now Su Mu is not sure if this baby of the Taichu ancient emperor is the emperor''s blood of the Taichu ancient emperor. If this little guy is the emperor''s blood of the Taichu ancient emperor, even when he is the weakest in adulthood, he will have the strength comparable to the strongest in the Tianmu world! Now Su mu can be said to be surprised and happy! Surprised, Su Mu felt helpless in the face of this little baby. This is the son of the ancient emperor in the early days! If Su mu can cultivate him and make him a member of the Xia Yun Dynasty, there is no doubt how terrible the Xia Yun Dynasty will be in the future? But the problem is that the baby hasn''t revealed his attitude towards himself yet. Su Mu is worried that this guy will directly threaten himself. Maybe he will be killed by the second!


    There is absolutely no doubt about how terrible the existence of the Taichu ancient emperor family is! The baby in front of me, only three months old, was born in that terrible race! It may even be the emperor''s blood of that race! Now Su Mu Su is not only worried that he will be wiped out by the baby. Su Mu is more worried about the outside world, from the outside world after detachment. If the Taichu ancient emperors learned that their blood fell into the lower world, what would they do? Su Mu doesn''t know this at all! From the books of Tianmu world, Su Mu learned some news, that is, one of the things that the ancient emperors of the early Taichu often did was to collect some weak worlds! Turn them all into big medicine to supplement themselves!


    If the Taichu ancient emperors found their blood flowing into the lower world, would they send a strong man to take the little guy back? At the same time when they come, will they collect big medicine from the lower boundary? If you really lead the Taichu ancient emperor family, what should you do? What to do in the summer dynasty! You should know that there is no one in this world who can resist the existence of the Taichu ancient emperor family! In other words, even if the ancient emperors sent the weakest people, they could easily destroy all the heavens and all the world! At that time, how can they survive the summer dynasty? So now Su Mu feels hesitant, because he doesn''t know how great a disaster this child will bring him, and whether this child will bring him countless opportunities!


    Just when Su Mu felt hesitant and uncertain, the golden light on the child slowly dispersed and finally floated towards Su mu. Su Mu looked at the baby who was only three months old and showed some solemnity and fear in his eyes. When the child fell into his hand and was held by Su mu, Su Mu felt every hair on his body stand up, because he didn''t know what the little guy would do to himself at the next moment! I don''t know if the little guy will agree with himself. If not, will he be directly and easily erased by the little guy!


    However, Su Mu''s worry was obviously a little worried. The baby smiled at Su Mu and stretched out his hands to touch Su Mu''s cheek. Su Mu couldn''t help feeling stunned, because just at that moment, the child gave himself a big gift by touching his cheek with his hands! A skill from the ancient emperor family in the early Taichu!


    Su Mu immediately felt very excited! At the moment, he felt the kindness revealed to him by the child in his arms, and it seemed that the little guy had a strange sense of identity for himself! And Su Mu also vaguely noticed some strange places! That''s the feeling that the little guy revealed after he restrained his other breath, which made Su Mu feel kind!

 Chapter 1404

    In a quiet place of nothingness, a man looked at Su Mu''s hesitation holding the baby at this moment. After a while, he seemed to recall something, showing a little smile. Finally, he shook his head and cut off the picture in front of him. Su Mu had been seen by another person just now! That is to say, when Su Mu came into contact with the baby just now, he was already under surveillance. However, it seems that no one has any hostility to Su mu. He smiled at the way Su Mu held the baby!


    "My husband was really cautious. Looking at this scene, did my husband think of a lot of things?" just when the man cut off the picture, a woman in Chinese clothes slowly came to him. If Su Mu saw this scene, it would inevitably cause waves in his heart! Because the woman standing in front of the man at this moment is no one else! It''s su Mu''s second wife, Su Chuyi! As like as two peas, the man''s face at this moment is not the face of any other person, but a face exactly like Su mu. There is no gap in any aspect! In addition to strength and breath! The man and Su as like as two peas!


    "According to the calculation of time, I should still be going through the crusade of tianwu Yunchao at this time, so it''s normal to be cautious, but I don''t know at this time. Will tianwu Yunchao become something in my bag soon?" Su Mu smiled and looked at Su Chuyi, who had been around for countless years.


    "That''s true." Su Chu smiled, then took a deep breath and said aloud, "I still want to spend more time with my children. Now it seems that I can''t do it."


    "Didn''t you come back like this back then? When you grow up with your children, the children will come back in a short time. Don''t worry, and we don''t give our children to others, but to ourselves in the past. When the children grow up, they will come back. If this life can be perfect, we can completely understand the past and the future Goodbye! After that, we can really get beyond time! Instead of being so detached from everything as we are now, we are still bound by our own limitations. "The future Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly, he is no other person, but Su Mu''s 99th body! He is real, but not real! All this depends on what kind of decision su Mu made in this life! If Su mu can succeed in this life, their previous ninety-nine lives can be integrated into Su Mu''s body. Only then can they really get rid of everything!


    Once Su Mu succeeds in this life, neither he nor Su Chuyi nor anyone else will disappear! When they are detached, they will be integrated with the noumenon again! Then they will be truly complete! The reason why this experience divides a hundred reincarnations for him to experience is that he is aware of some mysteries. The body of a hundred generations is his experiment! As long as Su Mu succeeds in this life, they can re integrate into one, and then they will be able to figure out what the original mystery is


    In the as like as two peas, Su Mu was very helpless. The boy felt a great suspicion of it. No matter what blood and breath, everything else was exactly the same as himself. It can even be said that if Su Mu hadn''t given birth to this child, he would doubt whether he had fooled around with an illegitimate child outside? But Su Mu also has some ideas. This idea is also the most certain place for Su Mu himself now! That is the child, perhaps born in a certain time line in the future, and the reason why he will come to himself may be that they have no time to cultivate the child, so they give it to themselves!


    The child came to Su Mu when he was three months old. Now it has been three years. The baby who refused to leave in Su Mu''s arms has grown up to be a naughty child, and Su Mu has completely determined one thing. This guy is really born by himself and Su Chu in the future, But the question is why there is the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family on himself and Su Chuyi''s children? This is a question that Su Mu has been unclear about. Su Mu also asked Su Chuyi. Su Chuyi didn''t answer clearly, but they accepted the child. Su Mu is indeed his father and Su Chuyi is indeed his mother.


    "Little sun, come here and let my aunt hold him." Liu Qingyi came to the other hospital and looked at the child who was studying Su Mu''s scale free sword. He smiled and narrowed his eyes. In three years, they also understood that this child from the future. He was the child of his husband and the first day of junior high school, which was equal to his own child. Liu Qingyi also loved him very much, Even after su qinger saw her last time, she shouted that it was unfair. She didn''t have such treatment in those years. Liu Qingyi often didn''t hear such a voice. It can be said that she was angry with Su qinger.


    The little guy looked up at Liu Qingyi, then smiled and said, "aunt, why are you here?"


    Liu Qingyi immediately laughed when he heard the speech. He hurriedly ran over to pick up the little guy and said aloud, "is it difficult that my aunt can''t come and see our little sun without anything? Has my mother come to accompany you recently?"


    "My mother came yesterday, but she didn''t come to accompany Su Yang. She obviously came to accompany my father, and so did my aunt. She said to accompany me every time, but actually every time my aunt came, she accompanied my father more." speaking of this, Su Yang was obviously a little depressed. She broke away from Liu Qingyi''s arms and played with Su Mu''s scale free sword.


    "This little fellow." Liu Qingyi smiled at this and didn''t care too much. In fact, as Su Yang said, whether it''s himself, tea or Su Chuyi, every time he came, he just accompanied Su Yang for a while and ran to accompany Su mu.


    As for Su Yang, although she has been with her for a long time, she has been taken care of by her sister Su qinger for most of the time. Su qinger has a lot of complaints about this. Last time, Su Yang stole the girl''s precious green lotus sword and hid it, which makes Su qinger easy to find. Now, Su qinger takes the green lotus sword with her every time, He also paid attention to Su Mu''s scale free sword. I don''t know how the little guy did it. Su Mu''s scale free sword has been hidden in his own different space, but now the scale free sword has obviously been taken by the little guy.

 Chapter 1405

    Three years later, Su Mu has completely accepted Su Yang''s existence, but the problem is that Su Mu still doesn''t know why he and Su Chuyi''s children have the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family. Is it difficult that Su Chuyi has the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family? This is absolutely impossible, because Su Chuyi was born by the way of heaven, so it is absolutely impossible to have any blood of the Taichu ancient emperor. Then it is not su Chuyi''s problem. Obviously, the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor flowing on Su Yang may come from Su mu. Then the problem comes, Su Mu didn''t understand why he had the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor when he came to the practice world from the end of the law era in later generations?


    Su Mu has studied this question many times over the past three years, but there is no doubt that there are no results. It is still a question when Su Mu got the blood of the ancient emperors in the early Taichu. Perhaps this question can not be clarified until he goes to the detached world in the future. As for now, Su Mu obviously doesn''t understand how the blood of the ancient emperor family was obtained by himself! You should know that the care of the ancient emperors for their blood can be said to be extremely terrible! No one can master it easily! Then, since it was not su Mu''s own blood force through some chance, could it be because Su Mu had the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family when he was reading? After all, the existence of the system, even now Su Mu still doesn''t know what it is!


    Although the spirit of the world tree told him that the system was likely to be handed over to him by Su mu in the future, he did not give any information about the system, so Su Mu still didn''t know what kind of form the system was, but Su Mu didn''t have any doubt and suspicion about the system, Because Su Mu knew that without the existence of the system, he would never be able to get to this step. Without the most precious treasures, physique and skills given by the system, Su Mu could never get to this step. He grew to the realm of heaven in just over 100000 years, and even had the strength to resist one or two in front of the strong ones in the realm of Avenue! All this is due to the system! Su mu can never do this without a system. Therefore, Su mu can be said to be very grateful for the system, but Su Mu is curious about the system. How was it born, created by people or formed by some coincidence? Su Mu doesn''t know, because now Su Mu doesn''t have the qualification and strength, but he knows such things. After all, he is just a friar in the realm of heaven and earth. It''s too far away from the realm of most strange news and secrets between heaven and earth!


    "Husband, I saw Su Yang steal your dirty sword again." just as Su Mu was thinking secretly, Liu Qingyi came to Su Mu and interrupted Su Mu''s meditation. Su Mu was stunned after hearing the speech, and then checked his space. Sure enough, everything in it was still there, but the dirty sword disappeared, And after the scale free sword disappeared, it didn''t leave any information to itself! This is not a small thing. You know, Su Mu has already refined the scale free sword into his own divine weapon. All the scale free sword is in his own hands. Now the scale free sword has disappeared, and he has never noticed it. This also makes Su Mu very curious. How did Su Yang do this!


    Although it is said that the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family can surpass countless strong people as long as they grow up, and even the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family can easily have the strength comparable to the strong people in the Tianmu realm when they grow up, all that is after they grow up! You know, Su Yang is just a little over three years old, but he can take away the scale free sword without a trace without paying attention. Is it difficult that Su Yang''s blood of the early ancient emperor family has begun to play? But it shouldn''t be! Now Su Yang is just a three-year-old child! For the Taichu ancient emperors, three years old is just the grade of a baby!


    Ordinary Terrans grow up at the age of 18, that is to say, even if the 18-year-old Terran is a real adult, the Taichu ancient emperor family is completely different. Since the Taichu ancient emperor family has an infinite life since its birth, it has reached the stage of adulthood from birth to adulthood for the Taichu ancient emperor family, It will take at least five centuries! Yes, more than five eras! What are the five eras for ordinary practitioners? It''s just a time for the strong in the avenue realm to shut down once. Even for most of the strong in the heaven realm, the five eras are only a part of their countless time. However, the Taichu ancient emperors can grow up to be comparable to the strength of the strong in the Tianmu realm in five eras. This is the horror of the Taichu ancient emperors!


    It is very good for ordinary cultivators to improve part of their strength in five eras. Occasionally, several talents with good talents can break through the small realm. After all, five eras is a very short time for most cultivators, But for the Taichu ancient emperors, five eras is enough for them to grow up and become a synonym for invincibility! This is also why the name of the ancient emperor family in the early Taichu is so terrible in the detached world! Because the terrible of the ancient emperor family is too inexplicable! In five eras, a strong Tianmu realm can be born! And at least one! Of course, this is also the emperor''s blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family!


    But ordinary Taichu ancient emperors are definitely not weak when they grow up! Because for them, it will not be far away from the realm of Tianmu when they grow up! Therefore, the overall strength of the Taichu ancient emperor family can be said to be incomparably terrible! But now Su Yang is just three years old. He can steal the scale free sword silently from Su Mu''s portable space. What''s the concept! You should know that Su Mu''s strength is also there. Although Su Yang has the blood of Taichu ancient emperor, Su Yang is too young at this moment! There is no too strong strength at all, so the question is, how did Su Yang do it?

 Chapter 1406

    The Taichu ancient emperors are different from the Youren in the Tianmu world. The Youren are born with a strong strength comparable to that after detachment, and the strength of the Taichu ancient emperors is even negligible! Although the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family is strong, the strength lies in their life span and the improvement speed of cultivation, not the strong combat power of a birth! The strength of the Taichu ancient emperor family at birth is not even comparable to that of an ordinary mortal! At the beginning, Su Yang was able to easily come to him through the restrictions of the heavens and the nothingness outside the Senluo world, also because of the boat Su Yang took.


    But now it''s only three years. Is it possible that the blood of the ancient emperors in the early Taichu has begun to play a role? It''s only three years! Is it difficult for Su Yang to grow from an ordinary mortal existence to the point where he can take things from his different space at will and not be found by himself? Is that too scary? Should it be said that it is worthy of the terrible blood force of the ancient emperors in the early Taichu? But the problem is that Su Yang doesn''t have any sign of cultivation! This also made Su Mu feel very confused. He thought there was something wrong with his eyes. Su Yang was not the blood of the Taichu ancient emperors. After all, Su Mu had not seen with his own eyes what the blood of the Taichu ancient emperors looked like! The reason why Su Mu guessed that Su Yang carried the blood of the Taichu ancient emperors was only because the state flowing on Su Yang that day was completely consistent with the description of the Taichu ancient emperors in the Tianmu world!


    Yes, yes, Su Mu suspected that Su Yang didn''t have the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor, but now Su Mu doesn''t have that mind, because Su Yang has clearly said that he does have the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor, although he doesn''t know how to know that he has the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor, But Su Yang is quite sure that what he has is the imperial blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family! This is absolutely impossible to fake! Then the problem comes! When will the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family play a role? You know, Su Yang doesn''t have any sign of cultivation in three years!


    "If the little guy wants to play, do you want to play? Are you afraid he''ll lose the scale free sword? By the way, what''s the matter with Yutong and the discussion with Shenjian Yunchao?" Su Mu shook his head, looked at Liu Qingyi and asked slowly. Shenjian Yunchao didn''t know how to reply a while ago, Fang Lin suddenly came to the door and bluntly told them that it was obviously a great good thing for them to integrate the divine sword into the great Xia Dynasty, but Su Mu thought it was not so simple and had a heart, but after investigation, Su Mu learned that the divine sword Dynasty seemed to really want to join them, This also made Su Mu feel more incredible! You know, the divine sword Dynasty is not weak. Even if they want to attack it in the summer Dynasty, it still needs a very troublesome period of time! But what many people didn''t expect happened. The divine sword Dynasty came to them very actively and wanted to join them!


    Whether Su mu, Su Yutong or any other practitioners in the Senluo world are confused about this matter. It can be said that the occurrence of this matter has caused an uproar in the Senluo world. No one dares to imagine that the divine sword movement dynasty would be willing to be incorporated into the summer movement Dynasty, with the summer movement Dynasty as the leader! Even xuanyang Yunchao heard about it for more than half a month. A meeting lasted more than half a month. It is absolutely conceivable what to discuss! It can be imagined what kind of sensation the divine sword movement Dynasty has caused by announcing to join the great summer movement Dynasty and become a member of the great summer movement dynasty! You should know that the divine sword movement Dynasty is a movement dynasty that has been born for countless generations in senro. Even from the beginning, most practitioners have grown up under the divine sword movement Dynasty, but now the divine sword movement Dynasty is actually going to join the new movement Dynasty of the great Xia movement dynasty? How can this not be shocking!


    Su Yutong has been busy discussing matters with the people of the divine sword Dynasty for a long time. However, Su Yutong is always happy. After all, it is undoubtedly worth celebrating to bring into his command the army of the dynasty who has many saints, quasi saints and two strong people in the realm of heaven! Originally, Su Yutong also wanted to find a time to bring all the senro world under the command of the great Xia Dynasty, so that the great Xia Dynasty would become the only master of the senro world, so that there would only be one voice of their great Xia Dynasty in the senro world, and then based on mastering the senro world at that time, he would start the war of transporting the Dynasty and seize other resources to accelerate the growth of the great Xia Dynasty, But she didn''t expect that the divine sword Yunchao came to the door to join them! This is also su Yutong''s great joy! Because after the divine sword Dynasty joined the great Xia Dynasty, they occupied three-quarters of the territory of the whole senro world! The remaining quarter is just xuanyang Yun moving towards the other side!


    Go and persuade them at that time. Maybe xuanyang Yunchao can also join them in the summer Dynasty. There is no doubt that it is a matter of great joy and celebration. But in fact, Su Yutong feels a headache about the merger of the two sides. It is not for other reasons, but because of the position arrangement! Now, it can be said that people with strong strength can be promoted all the way only by challenges, so basically, positions are enough! However, the divine sword Dynasty now joins them in the summer Dynasty. Can it not be true that they all become soldiers? Obviously impossible!


    So now Su Yutong is very big. After discussing with the divine sword Dynasty, he can''t make the best decision. Therefore, without any hesitation, Su Yutong directly went to another courtyard built by Su Mu outside the city, ready to find his father who salted fish here, It is only a few years since Su Yutong ascended to the position of the female emperor of the great Xia Dynasty. In such a short period of time, it still takes a long time for Su Yutong to grow to the point of being truly independent. At least now Su Yutong doesn''t have that ability, so most of the problems encountered can''t be solved, Su Yutong will choose to go to Su Mu to learn scriptures and practice, which can be regarded as increasing his experience.

 Chapter 1407

    At this moment, in the capital of tianwu, a storm has been precipitated for three years. At this moment, it is on the verge of outbreak! Three years ago, Jiyuan, the Shenwu Hou, stepped into the half step transcendence, which made the whole Yunchao uneasy, especially the royal family of tianwu Yunchao. Three years ago, after Jiyuan stepped into the half step transcendence, he invited his reclusive old man out for the first time to compete with Jiyuan in the Shenwu Hou house. After all, except for the strong ones in the half step transcendence, The friars of the avenue realm are like ants in front of the strong in the half step beyond the realm. Now three years have passed, they still don''t relax their vigilance, because even now they can''t be sure when the Shenwu marquis will launch a turbulent war against the tianwu movement, In these three years, it can be said that they gathered all the forces that could be gathered in the tianwu transportation Dynasty in order to prevent the Shenwu Hou mansion from launching a direct attack! Don''t give them any time to prepare!


    After three years of preparation, the royal family of the tianwu transportation Dynasty is not so worried. It is not because of anything else, but because they have gathered most of their combat power. The number of strong people in the avenue realm has exceeded 15! Most of them are the masters and cornerstones of the tianwu transportation Dynasty who have been attached to the tianwu transportation Dynasty for some time. Now they also understand a truth that if the tianwu transportation Dynasty can survive this disaster, they will become the greatest heroes of the tianwu transportation dynasty! Because without their existence, tianwu Yunchao is absolutely difficult to resist the attack from Shenwu Hou house! Even if some of them can hold back Shenwu Hou Jiyuan, it''s the same! The high-end combat strength of Shenwu Hou mansion is much stronger than that of the royal family of tianwu dynasty! After all, the high-end combat power owned by the Shenwu Hou mansion basically started with the second sequence rules, while most of the strong people in the avenue realm owned by the royal family of the tianwu Yun Dynasty mastered the third sequence rules, only a small part mastered the existence of the second sequence, and there were only three or four in the first sequence!


    Therefore, for tianwu Yunchao, if they want to defeat Shenwu Houfu, they absolutely need the help of other Yunchao attached to tianwu Yunchao. However, after three years, they still haven''t found any trace of Shenwu Houfu''s action. They haven''t seen anything else in tianwu Yunchao in the past three years, It has already spent a lot of resources to support these top combat forces from other countries! But the Shenwu waiting house has not made any action, which makes them feel very anxious, but there is no way! We should know that most of the reasons why tianwu Yunchao can still maintain a certain degree of peace with Shenwu Hou mansion are because they also have a strong man who has reached a half step beyond the realm, that is, their founder of tianwu Yunchao, Zhao annian! It is precisely because of the existence of Zhao an Nian that tianwu Yun Dynasty was able to gather so many strong people in a short time to compete with Shenwu Hou mansion!


    However, they did not seriously realize the problem. In the three years, they gathered a large number of top combat forces in the tianwu transportation Dynasty. Did Shenwu Houfu do nothing? Obviously impossible! If the number of top strongmen gathered in the current Shenwu Hou mansion is exposed, I''m afraid they can turn around and leave at the first time! Because they had no contact with tianwu Yunchao originally, it was just because they saw Shenwu Houfu stand up and want to fight with them this time, so they came to try to make a good impression on the royal family of tianwu Yunchao. To put it bluntly, they came to get familiar with tianwu Yunchao in this war! But if all the combat power in Shenwu Hou''s house is exposed, I''m afraid these people will turn around and leave without saying a word! Because in the face of such terrorist strength, all they can do is survive!


    In Shenwu Hou''s mansion, Ji Yuan is sitting with a man in grey at this moment, and Ji Yuan is smiling to make tea and pour water for the man in grey at this moment. If this scene comes out, it will cause a great shock, which is absolutely unknown! Ji Yuan seemed to be completely indifferent to this. While pouring tea, he said happily: "I didn''t expect that the war between me and the royal family of the tianwu Dynasty could lead you out. With your help, there would be no problems with my gift to the Lord. However, I spent a lot of time looking for you in so many eras. Where did you hide? I can''t find any trace? If I can If you find all of you early, will the whole heaven and world become a gift to the Lord? "


    The man in grey shook his head when he heard the speech, sipped the tea in front of him and said slowly: "In fact, we haven''t been hiding since these eras. It''s just a text left for us before studying the Lord. If you haven''t forgotten, you should still know what the LORD said to us at the beginning. Over the years, we have been studying the word that the LORD said at the beginning. If we don''t guess wrong, the word is actually given to me by the Lord It''s a secret script of Kung Fu left by the disciples! Unfortunately, after all these years, we still haven''t got anything. "


    Ji Yuan couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech, and then replied carelessly: "Don''t you really choose to hide from the world over the years to study the part that the LORD left behind? Idle you, in fact, I already knew the secret of that part. The Lord told me personally. You told me you wanted to know earlier. Can''t I tell you? You still haven''t studied the secret after wasting so much time, I don''t know what to say about you. You are completely idle. All these epoch time is wasted. "


    "What!? what are you talking about!? you already know the mystery of the text left by the Lord? Why haven''t I heard you mention it?" the man in gray couldn''t believe it when he heard the speech. Looking at Ji Yuan, he even felt a collapse in his heart! After all, he has studied a passage of text from countless eras, but now Ji Yuan answered lightly. He said he already knew the mystery. Then those of them gathered together to study countless eras. Isn''t it a waste of time when they are full and idle?

 Chapter 1408

    Ji Yuan was stunned when he heard the man in gray. Then he comforted him reluctantly and slowly replied: "I thought you all knew about it, so I didn''t mention it to you. In fact, the words left by the LORD were not too serious, but just an entrustment. I thought you all knew, so I didn''t talk about it with you more. Who thought you didn''t know it at all I wasted so much time to study the mysteries, and if you had told me when you left, wouldn''t I be able to answer them for you? Can''t I blame me for wasting so much time now? "


    The man in gray felt very helpless when he heard the speech. Even Ji Yuan''s words made him feel that his IQ had been insulted. The Lord just left an instruction, or was it not very important, which led them to hide in the dark and study countless Ji Yuan time. Isn''t this a pit for them? It''s still a very deep one, if not Recently, he saw Ji Yuan preparing to go to war with tianwu Yunchao, so he went out to look for Ji Yuan. Maybe they will study this text for a long time! The man in gray couldn''t help feeling very helpless. He closed his eyes and thought in his heart: "Why should the Lord do this? Just say it directly. What''s the world and time and space? Let''s study this for a long time. I thought it was a big mystery."


    "Let me say, you were too self assertive at the beginning. How about suffering now? But you probably don''t know one thing. The Lord is back. That''s why I suddenly want to go to war with tianwu Yunchao. I want to give tianwu Yunchao as a gift to the LORD before the Lord returns here. After all, the Lord will come back at that time It still needs a lot of time to develop, so I''m going to directly take the most powerful force here and give it to the Lord as a gift. Ask others if they want to come back. If they also come back, why don''t we directly hold the whole heaven and earth in our hands and wait until the Lord comes back? " Ji Yuan looked at the man in gray and smiled and asked. He had made a lot of preparations for the tianwu imperial court during this period. He saw it in his eyes. Now it is really not easy for their Shenwu marquis to win the tianwu imperial court quickly, but if they can get the help of the people who originally followed the Lord, let alone a tianwu imperial court, even this heaven and earth would be very difficult Will be in their pocket!


    The man in grey was surprised when he heard the speech. Then he quickly asked, "the Lord is back? Ji Yuan, this thing can''t be fake! Are you sure the Lord is really back?"


    When Ji Yuan heard the speech, he turned his eyes and answered casually: "Is it difficult for me to cheat you? Besides, I joined the tianwu Dynasty in order to develop the tianwu Dynasty to the extreme one day, and then give it to the Lord as a gift. Now if the Lord didn''t come back, how could I suddenly announce to go my separate ways from the tianwu Dynasty? I even made so many preparations to attack the tianwu dynasty? You are so emotional After studying that text for many years, have you broken your brain? You didn''t pay any attention to the tianwu Dynasty expedition some time ago. The trace of the LORD was revealed in the eyes of everyone in the world of heaven. You really didn''t notice it at all? "


    The man in grey couldn''t help feeling embarrassed when he heard the speech, and then answered loudly: "We didn''t care when we learned that tianwu Yunchao was going to attack a low-level Yunchao that day. After all, it''s enough for forces of this level to attack a top Yunchao. How can attacking a low-level Yunchao attract our attention? Besides, we were busy studying the words left by the Lord at the beginning, so we didn''t pay attention to the last time of tianwu Yunchao Is it difficult to find out whether the last goal of the Wu Yun Dynasty was the Lord? "


    "Yes, the lower Yun Dynasty attacked by the tianwu Yun Dynasty last time is the power created by the Lord in this life. It even has the same name as the power that the Lord gathered us together. It is still called Daxia. I don''t know whether the word Daxia is particularly important to the Lord. The name Daxia was also used by the Lord in the last life, and even in the calendar of the previous hundred masters In fact, I''ve always been curious that now is the last life of the Lord''s experience, that is, the centenary is complete. We belong to the people convened by the Lord''s 99th life. Then why did the people convened by the Lord never appear? " Ji Yuan suddenly thought of something and asked the man in gray. This is also a secret that has been buried in Ji Yuan''s heart. After all, these people in the 99th century can basically be said to have reached the peak. What about those people before? Is it difficult that the LORD was alone before the 99th century? This is obviously impossible?


    After hearing the speech, the man in grey replied with indifference: "We have all stepped into the realm of transcendence. I''m afraid the old masters who followed the LORD have been transcendent for a long time. Do you really think that people with low talent can be attracted by the Lord? Which of the people gathered by the Lord does not exist like the favored ones of heaven? And we have calculated that they even could suppress the existence of an era, those before I''m afraid the old masters who follow the LORD have become detached. When we are also detached, we may still be able to see each other. After all, the LORD said that he is not the existence of this heaven and earth. The realm of detachment is just a mole of ants for him. Maybe we can know how powerful the Lord is after we are detached. "


    Ji Yuan nodded when he heard the speech: "that''s right. What did you think about what I said before? Anyway, you know that your mysteries are just useless. Why don''t you take down tianwu Yunchao with me, or take down all the heaven and earth, and wait for the Lord to return?"


    The man in grey nodded when he heard the speech and said, "I haven''t told several other old friends about the Lord''s return. Anyway, it''s still a long time. You should fight with tianwu Yunchao first. When we come back to support you, after all, tianwu Yunchao is a gift to the Lord after his return, but there can''t be any mistakes."

 Chapter 1409

    For the present tianwu transportation Dynasty, they still don''t know what kind of combat power Shenwu Hou house has gathered! But Zhao Zongzheng is not a fool. He knows that over the years, the Shenwu Hou mansion has taken in many top leaders under his command. Therefore, even if they gather in the tianwu Dynasty, it is definitely difficult to fight this war. It is definitely full of difficulties to win this war with the Shenwu Hou Mansion! But even if it is very simple to win this war, he will not give up, because he knows very well what consequences will be brought if the tianwu imperial family loses to the Shenwu Hou house! He can''t afford to lose! What''s more, tianwu Yunchao was founded by their Zhao family. If it was taken away by others, it would be Ji Yuan who won. What if he didn''t kill them all in the face of Zhao Yinshen? Will the Zhao family have any place in this world in the future?


    "Father, since a month ago, the world where our tianwu Yunchao is located has been pouring in the breath of other strong men, and they do not belong to our tianwu Yunchao royal family or Shenwu Houfu. The strength of these strong men can be called the top existence, and each of them exists in the same way as casual cultivation. I''m afraid they will be beneficial to us and Shenwu at this juncture The war in the waiting house has an impact. I don''t know whether my father thinks we should drive them away or how to deal with them? "Zhao Zongzheng looked at the file in his hand, and then warned Zhao annian, who closed his eyes to one side. Now this time point is when they are about to launch a war between the royal family of tianwu Dynasty and the waiting house of Shenwu, If these foreign scattered cultivation strongmen later affected the war between the royal family of tianwu transportation Dynasty and Shenwu Hou mansion, it would be troublesome! After all, they don''t know whether these people are really casual practitioners or whether they are foreign aid invited by the Shenwu Marquis! After all, there have been so many eras in Shenwu Hou mansion. Now Ji Yuan has successfully stepped into a half step transcendence. I don''t know how many people outside want to follow Ji Yuan, so Zhao Zongzheng can''t make up his mind in the face of these people who look like casual cultivation.


    "Try to win over. After all, they didn''t show that they were on the side of the Shenwu Hou mansion, and I can see clearly that they haven''t had any contact with the Shenwu Hou mansion since they came to the tianwu Yun Dynasty. Therefore, from this point, I can see that these scattered cultivation should have nothing to do with the Shenwu Hou mansion. Let''s see if we can take him We should draw all the forces we can use to avoid mistakes in the future war. After all, how many terrible combat forces are hidden in the Shenwu Hou Fu these years has always been a problem. Even if we win the war with Shenwu Hou Fu this time, we should win I''m afraid it''s hard for us to have the strength to continue to control the heavens and the world. Therefore, bring all the living forces together to fight for us. Only then can we preserve our strength to a greater extent. Even after the war, we have enough strength to continue to be the ruler of the heavens and the world! "Zhao annian solemnly said, Given the solution, that is to draw these scattered practitioners into the world of tianwu Yun Dynasty and bring them all into their camp of tianwu Yun Dynasty. Then their chances of winning the next war with Shenwu Hou mansion will increase a lot! As for whether their solicitation of tianwu Yun Dynasty will be rejected, Zhao anyian never thought about it. After all, Zhao anyian seems that their tianwu Yun Dynasty is the ruler of all heaven and earth and the most powerful force in the world. Who in the world will refuse their solicitation of tianwu Yun dynasty? And this time, they have shown signs of victory in the tianwu transportation Dynasty. Who will give up the opportunity to make great contributions to the tianwu transportation dynasty? I''m afraid they are all eager to enter the camp of tianwu Yun Dynasty. Therefore, in Zhao an Nian''s opinion, it should be a sure thing to win over those scattered cultivation. However, Zhao an Nian miscalculated one thing, that is, compared with him, the old monster, or Jiyuan, the strong man who has just entered a half step beyond the realm of Shenwu Hou, who attracts them more! And if Shenwu Hou mansion makes a contribution, it can get much more than what they gave in tianwu transportation dynasty!


    After all, it''s still that sentence. Now tianwu Yunchao has been standing at the top of the world for too long. What if the rebellion of Shenwu Houfu is calmed this time? Their scattered cultivation can only get some calming skills. At most, they can send some treasures. They can never get real benefits, but it''s different to overthrow their tianwu Dynasty with Shenwu Hou house! Once they successfully overthrow the tianwu Dynasty and let the Shenwu Hou house succeed, the rewards they can get will be very different! They will even become the founding fathers of the new dynasty! You can even enjoy the bonus of Yun Chao Qi Yun! This alone is enough for many people to make the right choice! Therefore, Zhao annian thought that the only choice for these scattered cultivation was their tianwu Dynasty. In fact, it was a big mistake! For these casual practitioners, the benefits of joining Shenwu Hou mansion far outweigh the benefits of joining tianwu Yun dynasty! In this world, if people don''t kill the earth for themselves, it is obvious that the benefits of Shenwu Houfu are greater than those of tianwu Yunchao. Then why should they help tianwu Yunchao consolidate its position and make Shenwu Houfu the enemy? Isn''t it idle?


    There is another thing that tianwu Yunchao never thought of, that is, these seemingly scattered repair exist, in fact, they have been connected with Shenwu Houfu for a long time! These people are not casual practitioners! But a colleague who followed someone countless centuries ago! The real reason for coming to the world of tianwu Yun Dynasty this time is to help Shenwu Hou house destroy tianwu Yun dynasty! For them, this war is about the gift to the Lord later, so they must not make any mistakes. Although it is a sure thing for them, it is obviously better to do things more safely. Therefore, on the surface, they enter the world of tianwu transportation from the outside, In fact, some fireflies whose strength is not enough are dispatched to attract the attention of tianwu Yunchao!


    Yes, they will appear in front of tianwu Yunchao just because they are sent to attract attention. The top combat forces that really deal with tianwu Yunchao have gathered in Shenwu Hou mansion at this moment, ready to launch the final attack on tianwu Yunchao at any time!

 Chapter 1410

    In a courtyard of Shenwu Hou mansion, Ji Muyun hurriedly looked at the outside sky at this moment, but there was no way to leave. She was not worried about the royal family of tianwu Dynasty, but about her external forces. In fact, Ji Muyun had created countless forces as early as countless centuries ago, It is located in every corner of the world of tianwu Yunchao. At this moment, such a serious thing has happened in tianwu Yunchao country. The war between Shenwu Houfu and tianwu Yunchao royal family is imminent. No one can guarantee to survive this battle. Ji Muyun is worried about creating those forces hidden in the outside world, Although it is not an important existence, it has taken a lot of effort to create it! If they didn''t get the first news, the aftermath of the war between Shenwu Hou mansion and tianwu Yun Dynasty might be enough to destroy them! "Mom, can''t you tell Dad to let me go out? I''m bored to death staying at home every day. I really want to go out." Ji Muyun looked at Zhao Yinshen in front of him and said aloud, pretending to be very bored. Maybe Zhao Yinshen is the only one left in the Shenwu Hou family. He doesn''t know that Ji Muyun is a double faced person, In front of his family, Ji Muyun is a silly and clever daughter, but outside, Ji Muyun is the helmsman of countless forces secretly in the capital of tianwu Yunchao! Created countless top forces that can speak on the bright side of tianwu transportation dynasty! At this moment, such a strong woman is making a very boring face and flirting with Zhao Yinshen. It can be imagined how much noise will be caused if Ji Muyun spread out.


    Zhao Yin smiled when she heard Yan Yan. She just wanted to say something. Then she heard a very dignified voice coming into their ears. Ji Yuan walked slowly and said: "Boring? I think you want to go out and play with your ''friends''? How many times have I said that you are the only daughter of my Shenwu waiting house. Pay more attention to my image outside every day. Look at the evaluation of you outside. It''s really bad. Are there still few evaluation of tiger father and dog daughter? It''s already like this. You still want to go out and play. Now this section is bone What are you doing out there? What if you''re in danger? "


    When Ji Muyun heard the speech, he immediately put on a very unhappy face. Then Zhao Yinshen smiled and patted Ji Muyun on the shoulder, and said in a voice, "OK, be obedient. Your father is also for you, isn''t he? Now it''s so chaotic outside. It''s really dangerous for you to go out. It''s good to train your mother at home."


    "Well, there will be a fierce war between tianwu Yunchao and our Shenwu Hou mansion in a while. The capital can''t stay any longer. I''ve decided to send you two to a place to hide for a while. When the storm has passed, you''ll almost come back. I''ve contacted there. Someone will receive you when you go. Aren''t you Have you always wanted to know who holds the four Supreme rules in the legend? This time you can see who controls one of them. " Ji Yuan looked at Ji Muyun and said slowly that the war between the royal family of the tianwu Yunchao Dynasty and their Shenwu Houfu can be said to be imminent. Even he did not dare to leave his wife and daughter to stay in the capital of the tianwu Yunchao Dynasty. Because the upcoming war here is difficult for even the strong in the avenue realm to survive, it is necessary to send them to a safe place thing!


    In order to send them away, Ji Yuan spent a lot of effort this time. You know, when you contact the annoying old man, you have to bleed a lot every time. This time, you contact the old man Tianji to let his wife and daughter take refuge in Tianji Pavilion. It can be said that Ji yuan did it only after giving up his good energy. You know that Tianji pavilion has been hidden in the heavens for countless centuries, and there has never been any one I found it personally. Ji Yuan knew where Tianji pavilion was and had the contact information of Tianji old man only because he had a linkage in the past. It was the linkage that Tianji old man took the initiative to come to the door. Ji Yuan clearly remembered the price he paid for asking about a thing! And the final result made him feel very uncomfortable Satisfied! Because of his own question, Tianji old man didn''t give an answer at all! In fact, what he gave this time is still acceptable, perhaps because Tianji old man felt that he didn''t give an answer last time, so he didn''t charge more money this time.


    "Father, are you talking about the Tianji old man who created the Tianji Pavilion in the legend? The master of the rules of fate? God! Father, you are actually connected with the Tianji old man? You know, the Tianji old man and the Tianji pavilion have been hidden in the dark for countless centuries! Even before the birth of the tianwu Dynasty, the Tianji Pavilion already existed! Father, you and the Tianji old man There is a connection! You can also send me and my mother to Tianji Pavilion! Is this true? " At this moment, Ji Muyun is very excited to look at Ji Yuan. It can be said that Ji Muyun can keep calm in the face of anything and things from childhood to adulthood, but if there are four rules, Ji Muyun will be more excited than anyone! From childhood to adulthood, one thing Ji Muyun cares about most is to know what kind of existence can make the four rules that kind of rules Power in hand!


    For countless ages, there have been many top controllers of the first sequence rules in the universe, including destruction, creation, life and so on! But for countless ages, I have never heard of anyone mastering one of the four Supreme rules! The four Supreme rules seem to be completely nonexistent! If it is not for the power of time and space And the real existence of the four forces of cause, effect and fate! I''m afraid they all have to doubt whether the four rules are fabricated! But obviously not! There have been countless people trying to obtain one of the four Supreme rules in countless eras! At least Ji Muyun knows one! That is the master of the chaotic world, the chaos who has mastered the top first sequence rules The great road strong man, he began to prepare to master the four Supreme rules as early as countless ages ago! But from the current results, he should have failed! After all, where are the four Supreme rules so easy to master!


    But no one knows. In fact, chaos Avenue has already succeeded in making two of the four Supreme rules! Or the complementary force of the two rules of space and time! It''s just that he made wedding clothes for others.

 Chapter 1411

    If you don''t say gratitude and resentment, chaos Avenue is actually a very admirable existence. After all, it can create a top world on its own, and even accidentally get out the rules of time and space. If the opportunity is not enough, now chaos Avenue may have become one of the strongest in this world! However, it is a pity that the time and space rules he created can only be used to make wedding clothes for others. It has to be said that Su Yutong is very lucky. Others have found things for countless generations. She spent more than 100000 years to find them, I don''t know what it would be like if chaos Avenue knew that the time and space rules he had made in those years were found and mastered by Su Yutong.


    Before that, even now, in the eyes of countless people in the world of heaven, there are only two people who have mastered the four Supreme rules! One of them was su mu, the leader of the great Xia Dynasty, who suddenly appeared some time ago. What he mastered was the extremely terrible time rule among the four Supreme rules. Before Su Mu appeared and the world did not know the time rule, there was only one controller of one of the four Supreme rules in the world, that is, the founder of Tianji Pavilion, The well-known existence in the world of heaven, old man Tianji! What he has mastered is the fate rule among the four Supreme rules! Although the rules of fate are not rules for combat, and most of them play only an auxiliary role, as one of the four Supreme rules, even if they are not so powerful in combat, they are definitely far beyond the existence of the first sequence rules!


    Throughout the ages, there have been countless controllers of the first sequence of rules in the world. Without exception, they have become the top group of strong people in the world of heaven. Even now, the world of heaven has their legends and even their traces. Now, the four Supreme rules gradually appear in front of the people in the world. Does it also represent that a great world is coming, After all, in countless eras before this, they had never heard of any trace of the four rules. Even if they did, they would never know them. Now, the emergence of the time rules has aroused the minds of countless people in the world of heaven. The time rules mastered by Su Mu absolutely represent his extremely terrible talent! The hearts of countless strong people in the world of heaven are very clear. If they can win over Su mu, there is no doubt that they will have one more card in the future! It is absolutely unnecessary to think about what kind of terror Su Mu will grow up in the future!


    However, it''s a pity that Su mu, the leader of the great Xia Dynasty, offended the tianwu Dynasty. The tianwu Dynasty constantly launched a campaign against the great Xia Dynasty, which means that the master of the time rules basically won''t have any chance to grow up, This is why after su Mu showed that he had mastered the time rules, no top leaders of the North Korean forces or other forces came to woo Su mu, because in their opinion, what could su Mu do even if he mastered the time rules? After all, it''s just a Tianjiao who hasn''t grown up. There''s never a lack of such Tianjiao in the world. Even if it''s not as amazing as Su mu, there are many Tianjiao who master the first sequence in the world. Although Su Mu holds one of the four Supreme rules of time, But before he grew up, he was not enough to make countless strong people in the world offend the top existence such as tianwu Yunchao for him!


    It has been a long time since tianwu Yun Dynasty stood at the summit of the world. Time has also proved how terrible the strength of tianwu Yun Dynasty is. It can be said that no force in the world can resist the attack of tianwu Yun dynasty! Therefore, even if Su Mu shows that he controls the time rules, which can be called the power of the rules against the sky, no one will come to Su Mu''s side and express his willingness to deal with the tianwu Yun Dynasty with him! Countless strong people in the world of heaven don''t have this confidence! Because they all know how the tianwu Dynasty exists! Even if the time rule controller can have the ability to overturn the tianwu Dynasty in the future, he is just an ordinary Tianjiao who has not yet grown up! By comparison, we can know what kind of price it is to offend tianwu Yunchao for the control of time rules! No one can resist the price!


    Now, for countless strong people in the world of heaven, the civil strife in the tianwu Yun Dynasty is completely good news! Because some of them are reluctant to give up the opportunity of the time rule controller! They all know what kind of promotion it will be for them to win over the controller of the time rule in the future! They know very well how big the gap between the first sequence rule and the four Supreme rules is! For them, there is no spare time to govern the affairs of the great Xia Dynasty in the civil strife of the tianwu Dynasty, which means that the great Xia Dynasty can grow up in this period of time. Even if it can''t reach the top level of the great Xia Dynasty, it''s enough to make the great Xia Dynasty a strong man! Because with the avenue realm, the strong take the seat! Tianwu Yunchao will not attack them easily! The promotion that can be brought by a strong man in the realm of Avenue is absolutely enormous!


    Although tianwu Yunchao said that there were many strong people in the realm of Avenue! However, if there was a strong man in the great Xia Dynasty, they would not easily attack the great Xia Dynasty. Moreover, they also learned that the tianwu Dynasty attacked the great Xia Dynasty only because someone invited the tianwu Dynasty. There was no hatred between the tianwu Dynasty and the great Xia Dynasty. Now there is civil strife in the tianwu Dynasty, The war between Shenwu Houfu and tianwu Yunchao royal family can be said to be imminent. At this time point, it is the most appropriate time for them to win over the controllers of time rules! But the problem is, they don''t know where to hide in the summer! The great Xia Yun Dynasty has completely disappeared in the world of heaven, leaving no trace for them! How can I find it?


    You should know that even the tianwu Dynasty has not found the trace of the great Xia Dynasty, how can they easily find the location of the great Xia Dynasty? For countless strong people, this opportunity can never be given up! This represents whether they can go to a higher level! This is a huge opportunity! So no matter how hard it is to find, they will continue to look for it! Once they really find the location of the great Xia Dynasty, how to win over the great Xia Dynasty will become a problem for them.

 Chapter 1412

    How to find the great Xia Dynasty has become a very serious problem for countless powerful people and forces in the world. Now they are very clear in their hearts. Whoever finds the great Xia Dynasty first represents the person who can become the protector of the rules of time in the future! Now they think very clearly that the summer Dynasty is still very weak! At this moment, they go to shelter the time rule controller and let him grow up safely. If they have the opportunity, they can even control it in their own hands. In the future, they will have one more terrorist existence who has mastered one of the four Supreme rules! What a tempting thing it is! But most people think this is actually unrealistic! After all, Su mu, who has mastered one of the four Supreme rules of time, how can he be so easily subordinate to others? So most people choose to send charcoal in the snow! Because of the lack of top combat power of the great Xia Yun Dynasty at this moment, they go to help the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Undoubtedly, they are making the great Xia Yun Dynasty stronger and more confident in advance. It can be said that they go to protect the great Xia Yun Dynasty at this time point, and they will also be protected by the great Xia Yun Dynasty in the future!


    If it was the time when tianwu Yunchao had not civil strife before, they could not go to protect Daxia Yunchao anyway, because they all know that it is not cost-effective to offend the world''s top forces for a time rule controller who has not yet grown up, but now it is different, Now there is trouble in the tianwu Dynasty, which means that they have no spare time to govern the summer Dynasty. This is undoubtedly a very lucky thing for them. Once they can find the summer Dynasty and provide shelter, they will represent a terrorist power who has mastered one of the four Supreme rules behind them in the future! Even if Su Mu cannot enter the realm of detachment in the future, there is no harm! Because a strong man who holds one of the four Supreme rules of time, his combat effectiveness is definitely far beyond the countless existence of his peers! This is not something difficult to guess! If a terrorist who has mastered the rules of time makes him grow to the peak of the Avenue! Well, even if he is still in the state of half step detachment, his combat effectiveness is definitely much better than the ordinary strong in the state of half step detachment! This is the horror of the rules of time and the four Supreme rules!


    But they actually underestimated the terrorist ability of the rules of time! Underestimated a strong man who has mastered one of the four Supreme rules. What kind of strength and power will he have when he grows up in the future! But this is also a very normal thing. After all, they have never seen and mastered the existence of the four Supreme rules in their life! Even if I have seen an old man who has mastered the rules of fate, he has an excellent reputation in the world of heaven. It can be said that no one will provoke each other! The existence of Tianji old man is like a steelyard in the hearts of countless people in the world, maintaining the balance of the world. The most important thing is that Tianji old man never affects everything in the world. Everything seems to be so natural and regardless! Perhaps it is precisely because of this that most of the world''s strong people have a wrong guess about the horror of the four Supreme rules!


    If Tianji old man often participates in some wars, countless strong people in the world of heaven will understand how terrible the four Supreme rules are! Even if it is not good at fighting, it is called the power of auxiliary fate rules, which is definitely beyond the terror ability of all the first sequence rules countless times! Together with fate, who can figure it out? No one can escape the pursuit of fate! Even the old man Tianji, the master of the rules of fate, is so weak and helpless in front of the huge power of fate. In the view of the old man Tianji, no one in the world can escape the shackles of fate! The existence of the power of destiny is to bind all the existence between heaven and earth! They all have their own destiny! From birth to death is doomed!


    However, old Tianji, the master of the rules of fate, has never easily exercised the terror ability of the rules of fate, because in the view of old Tianji, even if he becomes the master of the fate, he can''t escape the control of the fate, even if it seems that he is the master of the rules of fate, But in fact, he may be the most suitable puppet selected by the rules of fate after countless ages! As the spokesman of fate, so Tianji old man always seems so peaceful in doing things, as if everything is conforming to the call of fate, and never does anything that has damage and destiny! In the view of Tianji old man, everything in the world has a fixed number. Although countless strong people in the world claim that man will conquer the sky, they don''t know that the sky belongs to the judgment of fate, let alone the sky. What about even the Tao? And can''t get rid of the control of fate!


    The existence of fate is like a shackle bound to all living beings. At least it seems so to Tianji old man. In her opinion, everything in the world is under the control of fate, but I have to say that Tianji old man thinks too much, but now he is a little crazy. Since the rules of fate have selected him as the master, he naturally feels that he has the ability to control the rules of fate, And become a new spokesman for the fate rules, but now the fate rules may also be clear that Tianji old man is not the most suitable master, because everything Tianji old man has done over the years is completely different from what he did before! He misunderstood the power of fate! It means that the power of destiny was wrongly invested and placed on the old man Tianji. This investment obviously failed. The old man Tianji''s actions are indeed very capable of adapting to the fate, but what they want is not a smooth existence, but a strong man who dares to control the fate in his own hands, not just talking about it, But the kind who dare to take action!


    However, today''s Tianji old man doesn''t know that the power of fate is ready to leave himself. In fact, everyone knows that the power of rules has its own wisdom, but there has never been any event that the power of rules has been out of the control of its master for countless years, Therefore, countless rule controllers believe that the power of rules belongs to them when they are controlled by themselves! But otherwise, the people selected by the power of rules either have their own place to look up to, otherwise they will never easily choose to recognize the Lord. Now the power of fate rules obviously feels that the old man does not meet the standard, so the problem is when he will choose to leave?

 Chapter 1413

    The power of rules choosing a cultivator to become his own master and master his own existence is not to hope that this person will regard himself as the main. Now most cultivators think that their strength comes from the power of rules. They regard the power of rules as the same existence as their parents, but in fact, the power of rules only improves a person, They mostly rely on themselves. For example, the old man Tianji now regards the power of the rules of fate as the existence they believe in. Although there are some advantages, the power of fate has gradually left the old man Tianji. It is not the old man Tianji who did a bad job, but the decision he made that has a problem, After all, not everyone relies on the power of rules as their biggest card.


    Practitioners hope to get rid of all restrictions and achieve legends. Why doesn''t the power of rules want to get rid of their own restrictions? For most practitioners, they take the power of rules too seriously. Only a few practitioners just take the power of rules as their own means and ability, and don''t care much about the power of rules. They even feel that they are rules and rules are themselves from their heart, Therefore, the improvement speed of the rules they master will be incomparably fast, because they really integrate the power of rules with themselves! make no distinction between what ''s one ''s own and what ''s another ''s! It is for this reason that the power of rules will be mastered by them more and more mature and powerful


    In the senro realm, there is no trace of the divine sword movement in the senro realm now. The divine sword movement has been completely integrated into the great Xia movement, and the former sword owner Fang Lin is now under the command of the great Xia movement, and is relieved to be an emperor. Of course, this position is only temporary, After all, no one knows whether there will be any Tianjiao level figures in the summer transportation Dynasty who will snatch the position of emperor after surpassing Fanglin. After all, what they advocate in the summer transportation Dynasty is the supremacy of strength. As long as you have enough strength, don''t say the position of emperor. Even if you want to be the leader of the summer transportation Dynasty, it''s not impossible, But the premise is that your strength should really crush all talents!


    Su Yutong undoubtedly has this strength. At this moment, although Su Yutong is no more than the cultivation of the second grade of the heavenly realm, his actual combat effectiveness is not weaker than the fifth grade or even the sixth grade of the ordinary heavenly realm. Even if he meets the seventh grade of the heavenly realm, he also has the strength of the first war. If he leaves wholeheartedly, don''t say that the heavenly realm is strong, Even the strong ones in the realm of Da Dao can''t leave Su Yutong behind. Therefore, Su Yutong''s strength is undoubtedly the most suitable to sit in the position of the leader of the Xia Dynasty. Now most of the positions in the Xia Dynasty refer to the original heaven, that is to say, there is still the position of emperor under the holy master Su Yutong! But now in the summer Dynasty, no one is suitable to sit in the position of emperor except Lu Wanxi and Fang Lin!


    The throne of emperor is not so easy to obtain. If you want to become one of the five emperors, you must either reach a level of strength, or the reputation and credit can surpass all talents. Originally, one of the five emperors has a person, but that person has a strong sense of belonging to Fang Lin. it''s just that you want a civilian under the throne. That''s right, That man was the second strong man in the realm of heaven and the top strong man in the realm of heaven. Fang Yi!


    At this moment, the positions in the great Xia Yun Dynasty have been basically set up, but few people have taken these positions. Lu Wanxi needless to say, one of the five strong heavenly realm in the great Xia Yun Dynasty has excellent sword skills. Even Fang Lin, who is also one of the five emperors, is not his opponent. In addition, Lu Wanxi shows that he has successfully mastered the ruthless rules, With such talent and strength, although she is a daughter, it is indeed a convincing thing to sit in the position of one of the five emperors. After all, Lu Wanxi''s strength and all aspects can be said to be extremely excellent. If Lu Wanxi is not qualified to sit in the position of one of the five emperors, So who else is qualified to sit in the position of one of the five emperors in the great Xia Dynasty? Become one of the five emperors?


    In addition to Lu Wanxi, Fang Lin also sat in the position of one of the five emperors representing the peak of power in the great Xia Dynasty! Different from the original positions of the five emperors in the heavenly court, the position of the five emperors established in the great Xia Dynasty is essentially lower than that of the Lord of the great Xia Dynasty. The position of the five emperors in the heavenly court is the same as that of the Lord of the heavenly court, and the position of the five emperors established in the great Xia Dynasty is indeed one level lower than that of the Lord of the great Xia Dynasty, In fact, this is also a very normal thing. After all, the reason why the Lord of heaven is the same as the position level of the five kings is just because of the restriction of the heavenly way in the flood and wasteland world. There is no restriction in the great Xia Dynasty. It is naturally impossible to set up the five emperors to reach the same level as their own position as the master.


    It is also very different from the title of the emperor in the heavenly court. The original emperors in the heavenly court were the Arctic emperor, the Antarctic emperor, the East China emperor and the West Antarctica. Finally, the Zhongtian Wuji emperor, who has the ability to command the five emperors, is very different from the original five emperors in the heavenly court, However, the five emperors of the great Xia Dynasty were indeed established after being copied and improved according to the heaven. At this moment, except for the Donghua emperor sitting on Fang Lin and the Wuji emperor sitting on Lu Wanxi, the remaining three emperors still belong to the great Xia Dynasty. As expected, no suitable candidates have been found in the near future, Great changes will take place in the positions of the summer dynasty!


    It can be said that the positions in the previous great Xia Dynasty were chaotic, except that some strong people who had followed Su mu for many years were regarded as leaders. It can be said that most of the other positions in the previous great Xia Dynasty, except the position of commander-in-chief of Lei Ming''s three armed forces and the position of the head of Zhao Qing''s two northern and southern palaces, were randomly distributed by Su Mu without substance, It''s hard to believe that the positions of Fang Yunchao are so chaotic, but now it''s different. Now the great Xia Yunchao has set up all the positions. Although it is said to copy the original positions of Tianting for transformation, it''s much better than all the positions of the previous great Xia Yunchao! However, after the position setting is completed, the problem gradually appears. How to allocate positions? This is still a problem!

 Chapter 1414

    For most of the strong players in the summer games, this post setting is undoubtedly a great opportunity! It means that the summer games will be more rigorous in the future! But the problem is that they don''t know how their positions will be allocated. After all, they have a large number of strong people in the summer Dynasty, and there are many old people. Easy allocation may hurt some people''s hearts. Su Yutong was taught by Su Mu since childhood that if you want to master others'' loyalty, you must first master their hearts! Su Yutong, who knew this from an early age, knows that if the position is not handled well, it may also cause antagonism and mutual hatred among some strong players in the summer dynasty! So about the allocation of positions! We must find a way to solve it!


    "Father, although the positions have been set up perfectly, the allocation of positions has become a big problem, just like Marshal Lei Ming''s position as the commander-in-chief of the three services previously assigned by his father, like most generals before, their position allocation will be a big problem, and another point is that if the position allocation is not perfect this time, it is likely to lead Many of the strong people in Zhiyun Dynasty have a grudge, which leads to the internal struggle of our summer Dynasty. Neither I nor my father should want to see this, so my daughter asked my father how to solve today''s problems perfectly and how to carry out the job allocation. "Su Yutong poured Su Mu a cup of tea and asked solemnly, At this moment, although Su Yutong is already the leader of the Xia Dynasty and has become a generation of female emperors, it seems that she still regards Su Mu as the leader of the Xia Dynasty. She comes back to find Su Mu''s answers to all the questions, which makes Su Mu feel helpless and relieved. Unfortunately, she retired and doesn''t want to find so much leisure, It is gratifying that Su mu can clearly perceive Su Yutong''s growth among the problems.


    "This problem can be solved easily. For the positions that need to be allocated this time, let alone the five emperors, the rest of the positions are really not easy for you to allocate. They have made great contributions in their early years, and many strong people have followed me since the fairy world, and even many of them have worked for me before you were born We have worked hard and made great achievements in the great summer movement, so we must be fair and just in this job distribution, and we can''t make them cold. "Su Mu said casually after drinking a sip of tea. His meaning is very simple, that is, no matter how Su Yutong assigns jobs, the hearts of the old people can''t be hurt. Su Mu is a nostalgic person, At the beginning, those people followed themselves when they were the weakest. They grew up from a poor boy who had nothing to become the leader of the imperial dynasty to the later leader of the imperial dynasty. These are the results of the passage of time and their support.


    After hearing the speech, Su Yutong couldn''t help but show a helpless smile, and then explained to Su Mu: "I understand what father means. Father, you don''t want to hurt the hearts of those old people, but the problem is that their strength and position are not in direct proportion at this moment. They may be the most suitable candidates for those positions in Yunchao, but the problem is that their strength can''t be regarded as the first rank in Yunchao at this moment, or even not Young and old people can''t even count as the second rank. If they are forced to give them too high positions, it will inevitably cause the dissatisfaction of other strong people, so this is also the problem. If things are really so easy to solve, why bother your daughter to disturb your father''s leisure. "


    Su Mu got up and stretched, then looked at the snowflakes falling out of the window and said slowly: "You''re right. There''s no doubt that their strength and position can''t be proportional. I tell you not to let you break their heart, but not to let you assign them to those high positions. Indeed, they have been following the summer movement for too long. Even in my weakest time, they have followed me, but most of them are Talent is not enough to become the backbone of the summer games. If you really feel too headache about this job assignment, I''ll give you an idea. "


    "Please teach me." Su Yutong took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech, looked at Su Yutong and said solemnly, "the war of the dynasty!"


    Su Yutong was stunned when he heard the speech, as if he didn''t respond. Su Mu immediately explained: "Now we have five strongmen in the realm of heaven in the summer Dynasty. It''s no problem to start the war of heaven. What do you think? In this war, you drag the strongmen in the realm of heaven in the enemy Dynasty and leave all the rest to them to solve. How much credit can they get with their strength It''s totally impossible to cheat. Of course, if it''s just a war of transporting the dynasty, it may not be enough for you to make the most perfect decision to allocate positions. Now there are five strong people in the realm of heaven in the summer Dynasty, then continue to open the war of transporting the Dynasty for five times! The sum of the credit obtained from the war of transporting the dynasty for five times is the foundation of the position allocation of the summer dynasty! "


    Su Yutong felt a twinkle when he heard the speech. Then some worshippers looked at Su Mu and said solemnly: "Worthy of being a father, he easily solved the problem that his daughter had been troubled for a long time. Taking the war of transporting Korea as the battlefield of credit, whoever gets the most credit is qualified to take a better position. This is indeed the most perfect solution! Let them continue to experience the war and get credit while improving themselves, so as to be the basis for assigning their positions in the future They can get credit for the war of Qiyun Dynasty, and our summer Dynasty can speed up the growth process! Kill two birds with one stone! No! Kill three birds with one stone! It is worthy of my father and my daughter''s admiration. "


    "Come on, don''t flatter me. Go now. Every time you want to be alone with your mother or aunt for a while, you will come out and disturb us. I don''t know whether you mean it or not. Go now. What''s it like for a female emperor not to stay in the court every day and run into the mountains every day?" Su Mu waved his hand and said with some disgust. Su Mu understood, My daughter is good there, but I don''t care about the time. Every time I and my wife are ready to be alone for a while, she will always come at any time. If it weren''t for the sake that my daughter is my own, Su Mu would have drawn his sword to each other. After all, it''s not a thing to be disturbed by Su Yutong once or twice. People with a good temper will feel broken!

 Chapter 1415

    Su Mu''s words to Su Yutong have brought her a lot of inspiration. Indeed, most of the positions in the summer transportation Dynasty are positions with real power. If the strength is not enough, taking that position will inevitably lead to other people''s comments, and even some uncomfortable people. Therefore, it is not impossible to become enemies for the sake of the peace of the summer transportation Dynasty, Therefore, the division of posts must be solemn. It is obviously a very good or even perfect plan to establish meritorious deeds in the five wars of transporting Korea, and then divide posts. In this way, the division of posts will be easier. After all, people''s positions go up step by step with their own credit, You didn''t get that position just because you can''t compare with others.


    Moreover, the great Xia Dynasty advocates the supremacy of strength. In the future, when you have made enough contributions and have enough strength to challenge each other, you can''t sit in that position. Therefore, for them, it is a perfect plan to start the war of transporting the Dynasty and then distribute positions with contributions. However, the problems facing Su Yutong still exist, That''s how they should start the war of transporting Korea in the summer? You know, they have no experience in this field before, and if the news of the summer Dynasty is not well protected after the war, it may be spread out. At that time, tianwu Dynasty will be in trouble, so Su Yutong still needs to consider how to start the war.


    ......


    After the time passed, Su Mu passed on his position as the leader of the summer Dynasty to Su Yutong. Now Su Mu takes time to accompany his wife and daughter every day. He has nothing to do and practice in isolation for a while. His life is not comfortable, but a major event happened a few days ago, which makes the whole summer Dynasty heavy, It was not the tianwu Yun Dynasty who found them, but the other Yun Dynasty left in Senluo. Xuanyang Yun Dynasty was unwilling to join them in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and convened many practitioners who were also unwilling to join the great Xia Yun Dynasty to resist the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Now the great Xia Yun Dynasty has mastered the south, East and Zhongzhou land of Senluo, and the land area is unimaginable! The xuanyang Yun Dynasty now firmly controls the West and North. Even the mineral resources of the western mountains originally sent to the Xia Yun Dynasty were directly taken back by them!


    This is not the reason for the solemn waiting of the great Xia Dynasty, but another strong man in the realm of heaven in the xuanyang Dynasty, who has successfully mastered the existence of a trace of the power of rules in these years of cultivation! you ''re right! Xuanyang Yun, another friar in the realm of heaven, has successfully mastered the power of rules! Even if there is only one trace, it is absolutely unimaginable terror! In the early years, who had already entered the peak of the realm of heaven, just because there was no way to enter the realm of heaven in Senluo, so he stopped at the peak of the realm of heaven and didn''t make any progress. Now, the great Xia Yun Dynasty has told everyone in Senluo how to enter the realm of heaven, and who has also successfully obtained a trace of the power of rules from it, Have the ability to enter the realm of the Avenue!


    Although it is said that who has mastered only the Yinshui rules of the third sequence, even the Yinshui rules of the third sequence are enough to enable him to enter the realm of Avenue from the peak of the realm of heaven! At this moment in the Senluo world, a strong man in the realm of Avenue was finally born! At this moment, the great Xia Dynasty also ushered in a battle against the strong in the realm of avenue for the first time! Now the strength of xuanyang transportation Dynasty can be said to be far more than that of Daxia transportation dynasty! Even if they have only one strong person in the realm of heaven and one strong person in the realm of Avenue, their strength has indeed surpassed the Xia Dynasty! Because there is absolutely no doubt about what kind of promotion a strong man who has reached the realm of the avenue will bring to one party''s transportation direction! Now xuanyang Yun Dynasty has a strong man in the realm of Avenue, which is undoubtedly bad news for the Xia Yun dynasty! Now they are the strongest in the summer Dynasty, but they are just the realm of heaven! Su Mu also felt the thorniness of the matter after learning the news, because it was the first time he would face the threat of the strong in the realm of the Avenue! In the past, whether in the wasteland world or in the lifeless world, although they had some contradictions with the strong in the realm of heaven, they would not easily fight, because the great Xia Dynasty was not worth fighting against. After all, they were also super strong in the realm of heaven for countless generations. In the face of a great Xia Dynasty with only one or two strong in the realm of heaven, In any case, they will not personally deal with them, but now xuanyang Yunchao won''t care so much about you. Now xuanyang Yunchao has the power to completely master the Senluo world! This is very bad news for the summer dynasty!


    Although Su Mu didn''t put down his cultivation during this period, and he entered the seventh level of the heavenly realm from the fifth level of the heavenly realm, which has been greatly improved, it''s still something that Su mu can''t do to face a strong person in the realm of the heavenly realm! Because the gap between the realm of heaven and the realm of Avenue is a huge gap between immortals and mortals! If the realm of the heavenly way is the initial stage of entering the realm of the Tao and initially mastering the power of the Tao, the realm of the Tao is to thoroughly master the power of the Tao and can use all the power of the Tao at will. As long as the Tao exists in the world, the strong in the realm of the Tao can grasp it like an arm, whether it is Kendo or any other way, For the strong in the realm of Avenue, as long as they make it out, it is the peak!


    Now the problem facing the summer games is very serious, because the threat brought to them by a strong man in the realm of Avenue is absolutely huge! At present, Su mu, the highest combat power in the great Xia Dynasty, is just the seventh grade in the realm of heaven. Even if Su Mu has the strength to win in the face of the peak of the realm of heaven, Su Mu''s strength is still so weak in the face of the strong in the realm of Avenue! The Qiyun golden dragon of the Xia Dynasty is in the hands of Liu Qingyi. The strength that the current Qiyun Golden Dragon can play is only equivalent to the eighth grade of the realm of heaven. The only hope seems to be su Mu''s other partner, Su Chuyi, the heaven of the earth fairyland!


    Although Su Chuyi has not yet entered the realm of Avenue, he is not far away from the realm of Avenue! Moreover, Su Chuyi is the way of heaven. He does not need to master the power of rules like practitioners to enter the realm of the great road! Now, in order to get through the current difficulties, it seems that Su Chuyi can only enter the realm of Avenue! But this is not a small problem for the summer dynasty! Because how to make su Chuyi enter the realm of Avenue is still a bad problem!

 Chapter 1416

    For Su Chuyi, it is enough to enter the realm of the great road by swallowing a thousand worlds, but the problem is that now the great Xia Yun Dynasty has not swallowed the thousand worlds by Su Chuyi. Before the opening of the Yun Dynasty, the great Xia Yun Dynasty has indeed gained control of some worlds, but those worlds have not been completely controlled by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, Because they didn''t want to expose themselves to the heaven and the world for the time being, they didn''t bring those worlds under their command. Therefore, it''s really hard to find the world that Su Chuyi needs to devour in order to enter the realm of the avenue. However, there is a world that hasn''t been devoured in front of them, If it is swallowed up, Su Chuyi should be able to enter the realm of the great road, but the problem is that after the world is swallowed up, they may face the crusade of the world in the summer!


    Which side of the world is the lifeless world where they stayed for a period of time in the summer Dynasty, and the world abandoned by the heaven and the powerful! If the inanimate world is swallowed up, Su Chuyi should be able to enter the realm of the great road. After su Chuyi enters the realm of the great road, the counter compensation he can bring to Su Mu will be enormous, and he can even make su Mu enter the peak of the realm of heaven! And Lu Wanxi, the son of luck in the fairy world. If Su Chuyi steps into the realm of Avenue, her son of luck will also get great benefits! Therefore, the question before Su Mu now appears, whether to devour the inanimate world or not. After a period of thinking, Su Mu finally made up his mind! If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you! They are now facing the threat of the strong in the realm of the avenue in the summer movement. They have come to the last step and devour the abandoned land where there is no living creature on one side! Who dares to say more as long as their strength in the summer Dynasty becomes stronger in the future?


    ......


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly when he looked at all the familiar things over the sea area of the lifeless world. It can be said that everything existing in the lifeless world was created by their summer movement! Of course, apart from the cities in the north, the cities in the south of the inanimate world or anything else, they were made by their practitioners in the summer movement Dynasty for the convenience of their practitioners in the summer movement Dynasty. Su Mu''s eyes also passed through the shelter of the nothingness of the inanimate world and saw the land of Yuezhou, which he occupied after his first visit, Where a huge palace is still there, an island suspended in the sky and a forest composed of towering trees, all of which were made in the summer transportation dynasty!


    Not to mention this palace now, even the whole inanimate world will become a supplement for Su Chuyi and a further foundation for Su Chuyi''s strength! Su Chuyi is not so sentimental about everything here as Su mu. After all, for Su Chuyi, only the fairy world is the most perfect place in her heart! In addition to the fairy world, Su Mu is the only one who can make su Chuyi feel loved. As for his preference for the summer Dynasty and Su Mu''s daughter, Su Chuyi just loves his house and Ukraine. Su Chuyi looked at Su Mu''s helpless appearance, not only shook his head, but then said: "You are good everywhere, but I can''t see through one thing. Why is Li Xiuwei so sentimental and nostalgic when he has reached this level?"


    "Who knows." Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech. He thought of his journey from a mortal to today step by step. He couldn''t help smiling. Then he looked at Su Chu and said, "let''s start."


    Su Chuyi nodded without any hesitation and turned into a spirit. This is the real appearance of the spirit of the way of heaven. Although it is said that the conversation with Su Mu usually appears as a human race, in fact, it is just a means similar to the demonic race turning into a human race. Su Chuyi''s real appearance is still a ruthless and fair way of heaven and the master of the operation of one side of the world, Now Su Mu feels strange when he looks at Su Chuyi''s transformation into the spiritual body of heaven, but he knows that this is just an illusion brought by Su Chuyi under the spiritual body of heaven. Su mu can feel Su Chuyi''s love for himself and understand his special feelings for Su Chuyi. The reason why the spiritual body of heaven will convey a trace of strange feelings to himself is just Because the way of heaven has never happened since ancient times, she will try to convey such feelings to Su mu.


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate after seeing that Su Chu began to devour the inanimate world. He immediately chose to leave the inanimate world and return to the earth fairy world. He didn''t choose to go to the senro world, because in the senro world, Su Mu couldn''t perceive what happened to Su Chu Yi at the first time, but it was different in the earth fairy world. After su Chu Yi devoured the inanimate world, he would definitely be in the second world For a time, Su Mu naturally came to the earth fairy world to wait, and with his special feelings for Su Chuyi, although he knew it was a sure thing, there were still some worries in Su Mu''s heart. After all, although the lifeless world is said to be an abandoned place, there are still strong people in the realm of the main road. Su mu Some people are worried about the safety of Su Chuyi. In fact, it is inevitable.


    However, before long, Su Mu''s worry turned into nothing, because Su Chuyi''s figure had appeared in front of Su Mu again. Su Mu also greatly relieved. After all, the results in Su Mu''s mind were the worst. For example, when Su Mu swallowed the most critical time, the strong man on the Avenue above the lifeless world suddenly shot Su Chu But now it seems that Su Chuyi''s intact appearance in front of him is the best answer to his worries. Su Mu smiled and walked to Su Chuyi''s side. After careful inspection, he hugged him in his arms.


    Su Chu was stunned. Although he and Su Mu had reached a consensus successfully before, and they had become partners, there had always been a gap between them that had not been opened. Now Su Mu suddenly hugged her in his arms, which surprised Su Chu Yi, but at the same time, Su Chuyi also noticed a trace of emotion that had never appeared as the way of heaven, that is human nature! Now Su Chuyi is real and has no difference from a person! Because Su Chuyi has got rid of the realm of heaven and the shackles of the earth fairy world, and has successfully become a strong man in the realm of Avenue!

 Chapter 1417

    For the current Xia Dynasty, it is undoubtedly a happy thing that Su Chuyi stepped into the realm of Avenue, because Su Chuyi''s entry into the realm of Avenue at this moment undoubtedly relieved the urgency of the Xia Dynasty. After all, before that, their highest combat power in the Xia Dynasty was just Su mu, the seventh grade of the realm of heaven, On the other side of the Senluo world, the existence called xuanyang Yunchao has a powerful terrorist in the realm of the great road. If they can''t find a rival, they will be excluded from the Senluo world sooner or later, and this is the best result. If they can''t find a rival existence, I''m afraid they will be swallowed up by xuanyang Yunchao! The cruelty between Yun and Chao is absolutely unimaginable!


    Now, as soon as Su Chu entered the avenue realm, it means that they no longer need to worry about the threat of a strong Avenue realm in xuanyang Yun Dynasty, because at this moment, there is a strong Avenue realm in their Xia Yun Dynasty, and it is much stronger than the strong Avenue realm in xuanyang Yun Dynasty! What xuanyang Yun Chao, the strong man in the avenue realm, mastered was only the power of the third sequence of rules. Although it is said that Su Chu Yi did not need to master any power of rules to enter the avenue realm, it can even be said that Su Chu Yi had no power of rules at all.


    But Su Chuyi has one point, but he has to far surpass each other! That''s su Chuyi. He is the embodiment of the world! It means that although Su Chuyi doesn''t have the power to master the rules, she can use the rules in the world she has mastered! Whether it''s time, space or anything else, for Su Chuyi, using it is just a touch! This is the terrible part of the world becoming Tao! Compared with the improvement brought by the cultivator becoming a strong person in the realm of the Tao step by step, the improvement after the world becomes the Tao is even more terrible and huge! Because they not only get rid of the bondage of the world to themselves, but also represent that they really get rid of a kind between existence and non existence and become a real existence!


    Now that Su Chuyi is in charge of the great Xia Dynasty, there is no doubt that he is no longer worried about the attack of xuanyang Dynasty. Even now the great Xia Dynasty is looking forward to the attack of xuanyang dynasty! Because the resource abundance of xuanyang Yunchao is definitely higher than that of some ordinary middle Yunchao! Xuanyang Yun Dynasty is definitely one of the best resources in the middle Yun Dynasty. Although they haven''t even mastered one world, their world is huge. Even if only one third of an Mu is enough for them to gather countless resources, not to mention that xuanyang Yun Dynasty has existed and developed since the birth of Senluo world.


    The north and West occupied by xuanyang Yun Dynasty are the places with the most abundant resources in Senluo boundary! Therefore, if xuanyang Yun Dynasty continues to attack them, it will undoubtedly bring them the most legitimate reason to take over the whole Senluo world! At that time, they will devour everything in xuanyang Yun Dynasty and become their own property, so the strength of Da Xia Yun Dynasty can undoubtedly be greatly improved in the shortest time! Because if xuanyang Yunchao took action against them, both of them would start a war of Yunchao, and there is no doubt that a war of Yunchao can bring great benefits to the victorious side!


    ......


    When xuanyang was moving inward, Jiang Wudi looked at the person in front of him and couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He brought back the news of how he would break into the realm of the avenue and told Mr. Liang that it had been less than 20 years! However, in this short period of 20 years, Mr. Liang did live up to the name of the first genius in Senluo world. Originally, Jiang Wudi learned from Su Mu''s mouth that the power of rules is a power that is very difficult to master. Ordinary practitioners, including those who are at the peak of the state of heaven, are difficult to master in countless eras, However, it took Mr. Liang only 20 years to master the power of rules in his own hands, and he entered the realm of Avenue in one fell swoop and became the legendary strongman of the realm of Avenue! This strength has reached the same strength as the creator God who created the senro world!


    "Mr. Liang is worthy of being the first genius in the senro world. In just 20 years, he has successfully mastered the power of rules that ordinary people can''t master for countless generations, and successfully stepped into the realm of the great road at one stroke, becoming an existence comparable to the creator God of the senro world! The news of Mr. Liang''s entering the realm of the great road has spread all over the senro world, and now countless people are unwilling to join the summer games The cultivators of the dynasty have been gathered by our xuanyang Dynasty and formed into a huge army. Now when you are ready, we will immediately send our troops to the south to capture and devour the summer Dynasty in one fell swoop, so as to turn it into the nourishment of our xuanyang Dynasty and supplement the growth of our xuanyang dynasty! " Jiang Wudi looked at Mr. Liang, took a deep breath, bent over and said solemnly. At this moment, Mr. Liang has successfully entered the realm of the road. Jiang Wudi also knows that he can no longer treat others as the former Lord. Before, Mr. Liang respected himself and called himself the Lord, but now Jiang Wudi knows, Mr. Liang has entered the realm of Avenue, and he is no longer qualified to be its master!


    "Since it''s the order of the Lord, Liang should obey it. The great Xia Dynasty was not the one born in senro, but an outsider, but an outsider occupied the huge land of the three sides in senro. It''s really uncomfortable that such a huge understanding is in the hands of outsiders. The Lord intends to attack the great Xia Dynasty and destroy it and recapture the territory, Liang naturally agrees that everything in the great Xia Dynasty should be the nourishment of the xuanyang Dynasty, but he needs to tell us that Liang will only drag down the strong in the heaven realm of the great Xia Dynasty and will not directly suppress it, because anyway, the reason why Liang can enter the avenue realm is also because of the news brought to us by the strong in the heaven realm of the great Xia Dynasty, If the other party hadn''t told us how to enter the avenue realm, I still couldn''t break into the avenue realm at this moment, which can be regarded as a kind of kindness for Liang, so please don''t blame him. "Mr. Liang took a deep breath and apologized to Jiang Wudi. He has entered the Avenue realm, He also knows all the causes and effects in the world. The great Xia Yun Dynasty has great kindness for him to enter the realm of the avenue. If the great Xia Yun Dynasty didn''t tell him how to enter the realm of the avenue, he definitely couldn''t step into the realm of the avenue so easily at this moment! This is a great kindness to him! Don''t forget!


    "It should be so." Jiang Wudi nodded when he heard the speech. Indeed, the news that the power to master the rules is the only way to enter the realm of the main road from the summer transportation dynasty did bring great benefits to Mr. Liang, which is beyond doubt.

 Chapter 1418

    At this moment, among the capital cities of the southern Xia Yun Dynasty, the south, which is not the center, has been transformed into a visible capital by the Xia Yun Dynasty, but it is much worse than the capital city they established in Yuezhou within its lifeless boundary, but they can only make do with it. But recently, Su Yutong has come to the idea of moving the capital into Zhongzhou, As the center of the Senluo community and the most prosperous place in the Senluo community, it is naturally the most appropriate place to be the capital of their summer transportation Dynasty. However, where is the territory of their summer transportation Dynasty, it was natural to move the capital in the past, but the problem is that now it is not the most appropriate time to move the capital, Because they don''t know if the strong men of xuanyang Dynasty will be killed suddenly on the north and west sides next to Zhongzhou!


    Now xuanyang Yunchao has the realm of the great road, and the strong are in charge. They definitely recall that they drove away the great Xia Yunchao and even swallowed up and destroyed the great Xia Yunchao. Therefore, it is obviously not a good thing to move the capital of the great Xia Yunchao to Zhongzhou at this time. It has not arrived yet, but it is estimated that it will not be long before the capital is moved. According to Emperor Fang Lin, Jiang Wudi himself is a person who is not willing to be lonely. It has been confirmed as early as countless eras. If it were not for their equal strength of the divine sword transport Dynasty and the tianwu transport Dynasty, I''m afraid they would have ushered in the crazy attack of the xuanyang transport dynasty! Therefore, xuanyang Yunchao now has the avenue realm. The strong will not easily miss the opportunity to unify the Senluo world! So before long, the other party will definitely attack the Xia Yun Dynasty with the army of Xuan Yang Yun dynasty!


    Now, there is something about the strong in the avenue realm in the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Few people know it except Su Mu and Su Yutong. Su Mu naturally knows it because he accompanied Su Chuyi to devour the inanimate world and watched Su Chuyi enter the avenue realm, and Su Yutong has the right to know it because he is the Lord of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, Lu Wanxi, on the other hand, is the son of fortune in the fairyland. Su Chuyi''s entry into the realm of the great road has brought her great benefits, which can be called frightening! Lu Wanxi, who had just entered the realm of heaven but was only one product, was directly transferred to the sixth product of heaven by the terrible supplement passed by Su Chuyi at this moment! At this moment, with the power of ruthless rules, Lu Wanxi has the strength to deal with the top strong in the general realm of heaven! You know, Lu Wanxi doesn''t just have the power of rules!


    Apart from these three people, no one else in the great Xia Dynasty knows about Su Chuyi''s entry into the realm of the avenue. The main reason is that Su Mu feels that a large number of people will inevitably be exposed. Now it is undoubtedly the best thing for xuanyang Dynasty to attack them. They are eager for xuanyang Dynasty to attack them, Once Su Chuyi''s entry into the realm of the avenue is exposed, their xuanyang Yun Dynasty will not be so stupid. After all, their overall strength is not as good as their Xia Yun Dynasty without the support of the strong in the realm of the Avenue! Therefore, in order to prevent xuanyang from attacking them unexpectedly, Su Mu didn''t see the news that Su Chu pushed into the realm of the Avenue! But prepare to give them a surprise when xuanyang Yunchao attacks!


    ......


    Within the great Xia Dynasty, the five emperors now have masters who belong to this position. They are the Arctic emperor Zhao Qing, the East China emperor Fang Lin, the Antarctic emperor Lei Ming, the West polar emperor Hong Jun, and the Wuji emperor Lu Wanxi. The positions of the five emperors have been allocated. Originally, Lei Ming and Zhao Qing could not sit in the position of no great emperor, After all, the time demon God, space demon God, destiny demon God and so on among the three thousand chaotic demons are much stronger than Zhao Qing and Lei Ming. However, due to the credit, and the fact that the three thousand chaotic demons did not mean to compete for the positions of the five emperors, they gave Zhao Qing and Lei Ming, but Su Yutong also said when giving these two positions at that time, If they can''t enter the realm of heaven in a short time, big people can occupy them through challenges!


    Both Lei Ming and Zhao Qing are nervous about this. Zhao Qing may be better. After all, Zhao Qing is only a grade away from the realm of heaven at this moment! At this moment, Zhao Qing has set foot in the realm of the eighth grade sage, and there is not much distance from the realm of heaven. Lei Ming may have to mention some gods a little, because the strength of Lei Ming obviously can''t keep up with the rhythm at this moment. At this moment, Lei Ming has just entered the realm of the fifth grade sage! Although such strength has been the same as many chaotic demons, those chaotic demons are in the period of restoring strength. It is undoubtedly very simple to open the gap with thunder! For Lei Ming, if he wants to keep his position as the great emperor of Antarctica, he must work harder and strive to become the leader of cultivation in the summer Dynasty as soon as possible! After all, the position of the five emperors is not so easy to sit down!


    Lei Ming should also know in his heart that he is the most easily pulled down emperor! His own strength is only the fifth grade of the sage realm. In fact, this strength is not too strong in the summer transportation Dynasty, because the 3000 chaotic demons and other congenital gods have caught up quickly! Now, in addition to the three thousand chaotic demons, many people have entered the realm of saints, not far from thunder! So once Lei Ming''s accomplishments are dropped, it is likely that he will become the first emperor to be eliminated in the summer transportation dynasty! Will be replaced by others with strong strength and outstanding combat achievements! And there is only one way not to be replaced! That is to master the rules of thunder! Only by mastering the rules of thunder in the first sequence can he sit firmly on his throne! Never have to worry about being replaced!


    At this moment, thunder has cultivated the law of thunder to a great success! It''s only half a step away from the ultimate! If you can practice the law of thunder to the extreme! Then Lei Ming will immediately declare closure and study how to master the rules of Lei! The rule of thunder is the neutralization and destruction rule of the first sequence, which is called the most amazing rule power of the two destructive forces! In the first sequence, the existence of thunder rule is also very powerful! Lei Ming knew that unless he mastered the rules of Lei in the first sequence, he would never be able to sit firmly on his throne! Because even if you master the rules of thunder, the second sequence of subordinates, that is, Yin thunder rules and Yang thunder rules, you can''t sit on the throne of emperor! If you want to stand firm completely, you can only master the first sequence!

 Chapter 1419

    For the current summer Dynasty, as long as the owner has sufficient strength and his own combat achievements, no matter who has the opportunity to challenge any of the five emperors, if he can overcome it, he can naturally replace it and become one of the new five emperors. Does it sound very attractive? But in fact, it''s not easy to do that. Now any of the five emperors has great military achievements. Even the weakest thunder among the five emperors also has a lot of military achievements, and these military achievements are the existence that he can use to delay time and improve his strength! If it were not for these great achievements, other practitioners in the Xia Yun Dynasty could challenge him once they caught up with him, then his position as emperor might be lost!


    However, having so many fighting achievements gives Lei Ming an opportunity. Even if other practitioners have reached their own level or even exceeded themselves, they don''t need to worry that they will challenge themselves and bring any threat to themselves before their fighting achievements have reached the same level or even exceeded themselves! However, this is only a short time. The great Xia Yun Dynasty and xuanyang Yun Dynasty are now in a war, which is undoubtedly another opportunity to obtain a lot of war achievements! Moreover, after that, the great Xia Dynasty will continue to open the war of the great Xia Dynasty. While improving the strength of the great Xia Dynasty, it will also bring opportunities to many strong people in the great Xia Dynasty, give them opportunities to improve themselves, let them obtain military achievements and have the possibility to climb up! In this way, the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty will continue to become stronger, and the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty will improve very quickly!


    ......


    In the west of Senluo boundary, the xuanyang Dynasty army has now reached the boundary between the West and the south. At this time, the great Xia Dynasty army has not yet arrived to resist, and the xuanyang Dynasty army can easily step into the field of the great Xia Dynasty, which also makes the xuanyang Dynasty army feel some joy, After all, in their opinion, it is quite normal that the strong who own the avenue realm dare not easily send troops to resist them in the summer transportation Dynasty. After all, they have heard of the horror of the strong who own the avenue realm! The strong in the realm of heaven are like mole ants in front of the strong in the realm of Avenue. How can the great Xia Dynasty attack the xuanyang dynasty? Now they have a great road in xuanyang Yunchao, and the strong are in charge. This is undoubtedly an opportunity for them to bring the whole Senluo world under their command! Seize this opportunity, their xuanyang Yunchao will become stronger! It is not difficult to get out of senro in the future!


    Now, although it is said that the great Xia Dynasty also has a great road realm, the strong man sits in the town, Su Mu did not let Su Chuyi come to Senluo boundary at the first time, but chose to let Su Chuyi stay in the earth fairy world for a period of time. Because Su Chuyi stepped into the avenue realm, the earth fairy world has successfully become a world with little difference! Not surprisingly, there will be countless middle and even great worlds in the range of the earth fairy world in the future! And these newly born worlds will become the source of their middle and low-level strength supplement during the summer games! The favored sons of heaven born in these worlds may even appear as lucky sons as Lu Wanxi before, so cultivating them will undoubtedly add a high-level combat power to the summer dynasty!


    However, it doesn''t make sense to say so far. Now the Xia Dynasty still has to face how to solve the invasion of xuanyang Dynasty. Now the army of xuanyang Dynasty has arrived in the south. Dozens of cities of the Xia Dynasty have fallen into the hands of xuanyang Dynasty not long ago! In less than one day, the field of xuanyang''s movement to the South has moved tens of millions of miles from the West! The great Xia Dynasty also lost a lot of land in less than a day! Many other people in the Xia Yun Dynasty felt that they loved some headaches and didn''t know how to face the disaster. Then Su Yutong ordered to send troops to resist at the first time. The whole Xia Yun Dynasty started immediately! Although it is said that this time they are going to face the power of the powerful in the realm of one party, they still have no fear of the summer dynasty!


    For them, joining the summer Dynasty has brought great improvement to their life! The great Xia Dynasty is just like their home. Now their home is facing the invasion of strong enemies, they will not feel any fear. At this moment, the trillions of troops up and down the great Xia Dynasty are ready to rush to the place where the xuanyang Dynasty is advancing! It can be said that the whole army dispatched this time! Although it is said that the population of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is more than one trillion, it is these that can play a role in this campaign. The total population of the great Xia Yun Dynasty has long been incalculable, and their trillion Sergeants are only one percent of their population! After adding together 70% of the living creatures in the wasteland world and all the living creatures in the inanimate world and all the living creatures in the original local fairy world, the total population of the summer Dynasty has reached an uncountable level! All of these people live under the command of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and do something they are not suitable to do for the great Xia Yun dynasty!


    For example, in business, such as opening stores, the great Xia Dynasty can be regarded as a country. Naturally, there can be no only the army of the great Xia Dynasty in this country. The people of the great Xia Dynasty are the most existing of them! Now the total population of the great Xia Dynasty can not be calculated, but the existence above the realm of Da Luo Jinxian selected from it has reached trillions! you ''re right! Now the great Xia Dynasty has really achieved that the great Luo Jinxian is not as good as the dog! Fulfilled Su Mu''s expectations! In a short period of more than 20 years in the Senluo world, the great Xia Dynasty has been greatly improved! The countless resources of Senluo world, together with the strong people who were imprisoned by their Xia Yun Dynasty in the tianwu Yun Dynasty, created countless high-level forces for them after they were swallowed up!


    Now, in the Xia Dynasty, let alone the golden immortals, the quasi holy capital has reached an amazing number! Now in the summer Dynasty, only the existence of the realm of saints can gain a firm foothold, which is called the strong! Now the quasi saint in the summer Dynasty has become a worthless existence! Because they may not have much else in the summer Dynasty, but there are too many quasi saints. The reason is that Su Mu originally got something from the demon family and transformed it into roulette!

 Chapter 1420

    In fact, the current great Xia Dynasty can abandon the Senluo world and return to the earth fairyland, because Su Chuyi has entered the realm of the great road, which has undoubtedly become an existence comparable to the chaotic world in a short time. It is naturally easy to accommodate the existence of the great Xia Dynasty, After the great Xia Dynasty can return to the earth fairy world, they continue to open the war of the great Xia Dynasty and improve their strength by relying on the unknown secrets of the earth fairy world, but they did not do so, because no matter who is in the great Xia Dynasty, everyone can see how terrible the resource richness of the Senluo world is!


    Let''s put it this way. In just over 20 years, the number of golden immortals and quasi saints in the great Xia Dynasty has increased, not just thousands of times! It can be imagined that what a terrible amount of resources Senluo has! There are countless! Even the strong Senluo world of the avenue realm can exist and keep it safe! From this point, it can be easily seen that although the area of the senro world is similar to that of the chaotic world, it is already equivalent to an independent world of the heavens! It is already a world comparable to the existence of the strong in the realm of the Avenue! The chaotic world is really huge! Is the wasteland before the summer Dynasty big enough? But that''s just a little bit of the chaotic world, and how huge and terrible is the territory of the chaotic world? Even in the current summer Dynasty, it is not clear how vast land still exists in chaos, but it is definitely comparable to the senro world according to speculation! Because the land in senro is also extremely vast! Let''s put it this way. A main city in the senro world, that is, a huge city, has reached the vastness of the whole East in the wasteland world! Not to mention that there are countless main cities in the whole senro world!


    Comparing a city with a world, we can see the gap without thinking about it! Now, the three outlooks are refreshed again and Su Mu insists that he doesn''t want to leave the senro world. That is, the senro world is a world that can bear the birth and survival of the strong in the avenue realm! What concept is this! You know, the ordinary world can''t bear the existence of the strong! Because a little breath freely revealed by the strong in the realm of the avenue is likely to lead to the destruction of the whole world! In addition, there are countless resources in the senro world, which directly makes Su Mu don''t want to leave here. The senro world will be the world that will bring the greatest improvement to their summer transportation! It''s absolutely impossible to let them out easily. It won''t be their summer transportation that will withdraw from the Senluo world! Xuanyang will only become the nourishment for their summer transportation!


    ......


    There is a canyon close to the West in the south. It seems to be a natural barrier. Of course, it''s just that compared with ordinary people, for practitioners, this hundreds of miles wide Canyon is actually a jump distance. At this moment, the army of the great Xia Dynasty has come here and looked at each other with the army of the xuanyang Dynasty opposite, Although there are hundreds of miles away, they have felt the terrible momentum from the other side! For the troops of xuanyang Dynasty, this is undoubtedly a scene to refresh their three outlooks! Because they found that if it wasn''t for the presence of the strong in the avenue realm this time, their strength of xuanyang Yun Dynasty was really weak in front of the Xia Yun dynasty!


    Look at their summer movement. There are countless quasi saints and strong people, and the number of strong people in the realm of saints is more than 4000! There are five strong people in the realm of heaven! There are countless golden immortals! Let''s look at xuanyang Yun Dynasty. There are only 500 saints, only one is strong in the realm of heaven, and the number of quasi saints is only about 100000. In front of the army of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, their strength of xuanyang Yun Dynasty is really very weak! If there is no avenue realm where the strong are in charge, it is only a matter of a short time that their xuanyang Yun Dynasty was destroyed by the Xia Yun dynasty! However, the most fortunate thing for the xuanyang Yun Dynasty army is that although the overall strength of the xuanyang Yun Dynasty is not as good as that of the Xia Yun Dynasty, they have a strong road realm! A strong man can destroy all the strong men of the other party in an instant! At that time, it will be easy for them to defeat the Xia Dynasty.


    The army of the great Xia Dynasty looked at the army of the xuanyang Dynasty opposite, but they could not help but relax a little. But when they thought of the strong man with the avenue realm opposite, they were solemn again. They knew that although the overall strength should surpass each other countless times, the strong man with the avenue realm had too many restrictions for their great Xia Dynasty! In any case, if they want to win in the summer Dynasty, they can''t bypass the strong man in the avenue realm! But even so, they didn''t feel discouraged, because they knew that Su mu, the founder of the summer movement Dynasty, and the last Saint fought side by side with them again! Although the strength of the female emperor has not yet reached the level of the saint, it must not be underestimated!


    This is a gamble for the summer Dynasty, at least in the hearts of these sergeants, and the 3000 chaotic demons on the side can''t help narrowing their eyes when they look at the strong man of the avenue realm who closes their eyes, because they all want to know how Su Mu will resist the strong man of the Avenue realm, They joined the Xia Dynasty more or less because of Su Mu''s coercion, but more because Su Mu said he had a way to deal with the Lord of chaos, and the guy in front of him was not as powerful as the Lord of chaos, or even thousands of miles away from the Lord of chaos, but he was also a strong man in the realm of the great road. So Su Mu''s means to deal with the strong man in the realm of the great road, In the end what is it?


    Naturally, Su Mu will not easily expose all his cards here. For him, Su Chuyi has no problem facing the strong man of the avenue realm. Why use the three human feelings of the spirit of the world tree? Su Mu knows that the human feelings of the spirit of the world tree will play the greatest role only after he enters the realm of the great road and the world of the heavens! Now, Su Mu slowly stood up and took a deep breath. He wanted to test what kind of huge gap existed between himself and the strong in the realm of Avenue! It is well known that Su Mu''s own combat power is against the sky, but now Su Mu is just the peak of the seven grades of the heaven realm. Even if his combat power is against the sky, it is just the heaven realm, and the other party is the existence of the avenue realm! Can su Mu beat each other? It''s basically a very certain thing, that is, no, but Su Mu wants to see how his limit exists and whether he can resist for a while in front of a strong man who has just stepped into the realm of the road! Even if only for a while! It''s enough to show Su Mu''s terrorist fighting power!

 Chapter 1421

    Su Mu took a deep breath and immediately came to the middle of the canyon. At this moment, Su Mu planned to use all his cards. He wanted to see how huge the gap between himself and the strong in the realm of the avenue was, so Su Mu shouted: "Mr. Liang, I want to experience the power of the strong in the realm of Da Dao. I wonder if Mr. Liang is willing to fight with me next time to let me understand how wide the gap between himself and the strong in the realm of Da Dao is?"


    In the xuanyang Yun Dynasty camp, Mr. Liang, who closed his eyes and refreshed himself, suddenly opened his eyes when he heard the speech. He looked at Su Mu who stood out in the Xia Yun Dynasty. After entering the avenue realm, he already understood how terrible the gap between the heaven realm and the avenue realm was! It can even be said that he was at the peak of the heaven realm before the solution at this moment! So huge He didn''t believe Su Mu didn''t know the big gap, but Su Mu still dared to stand up and fight with himself. Although he said that he wanted to find out how wide the gap between Su Mu and the strong in the realm of Avenue was, in Mr. Liang''s opinion, Su Mu wanted to try to hold himself down with his own strength, so that the great summer Dynasty could solve the xuanyang dynasty! So save In, it''s really admirable!


    If Su Mu knew what Mr. Liang was thinking, he would certainly laugh, because Su Mu didn''t think so much at all. The reason why he stood up to challenge the other party was that Su Mu really wanted to know how big the gap between Su Mu and the strong in the realm of Avenue was. Moreover, Su Mu didn''t need to gamble his life against Mr. Liang. After all, Su mu There are still cards in hand, so you don''t have to worry that you will never return. But at this moment, neither of them knows what the other thinks. Mr. Liang thinks Su Mu is a person full of responsibility! In order to transport the dynasty, he is willing to fight against the strong in the realm of the Avenue on his own, which is rare in the world! What Su Mu thinks is that he can face the strong in the realm of the Avenue How much time can su Mu hold? Yes! Su Mu thinks it''s so simple. He wants to know how much time he can hold in front of Mr. Liang, who has just entered the avenue realm and mastered the third sequence. When facing each other, the weakest Avenue realm strongman can hold! Can he hold more than half a column of incense?


    It''s not that Su Mu is belittling himself. Even if it''s half pillar incense time, Su Mu still doesn''t think there is much suspense. Su Mu actually has a rough guess about his strength and combat effectiveness, but it''s basically impossible to face the strong in the avenue realm and hold half pillar incense in front of the strong in the avenue realm! Even if Mr. Liang is just A strong person who has just entered the avenue realm and has not yet stabilized his foundation. Even if the other person is just a strong person who has mastered the third sequence rules of the avenue realm! Even so, Su Mu still doesn''t think he can hold up half a column of incense! But Su Mu just wants to do his best at this moment. He wants to have a look and play his cards Under such circumstances, can we delay the time of half a column of incense for the strong in the realm of the avenue?


    "Su mu, there is no way to become a Tao in the Senluo world. It was only after you solved our doubts that I had the opportunity to step into the realm of today''s Avenue. You are kind to me. I won''t kill you. How about this competition between us?" Mr. Liang stood up, took a deep breath and said solemnly that he really didn''t want to give Su Mu a hand. He valued kindness. Su Mu told the Senluo world how to enter the realm of the great road and how to condense the power of rules, which was undoubtedly a great credit to the Senluo world. At this moment, Mr. Liang also understood that if there was no control of the heaven in the Senluo world, I''m afraid it would have fallen down Countless merits and virtues explain the mystery of how to enter the realm of the avenue for all sentient beings. This alone is enough to make su Mu a teacher for all sentient beings in Senluo!


    "It''s not necessary, Mr. Liang. You can enter the realm of the great road because you have that qualification. If you are an ordinary person, even if I teach him how to become a Tao, what kind or what kind? In this battle, I hope Mr. Liang, you can show the strength that the strong in the realm of the great road should have and fight with me. I just want to know the difference between yourself and the strong in the realm of the great road What a huge gap! If Mr. Liang is merciful, don''t I have a wrong estimate of my own strength? I have a wrong estimate of the strength of the strong in the realm of Tao? So please don''t be merciful, just try your best! Even if you are a strong in the realm of Tao, I''m not the seventh grade in the realm of heaven, but I''m also confident , it''s time to hold half a column of incense in your hands, Mr. Liang! "Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    Mr. Liang didn''t say much when he heard his speech. He knew that Su Mu had made up his mind and wanted to know the gap between himself and the strong ones in the realm of the avenue, so he helped him fulfill his wish. If Su Mu couldn''t resist his attack at that time, he was just stopping. So Mr. Liang also stood out from the camp of xuanyang Dynasty and headed towards the center of the canyon When Mr. Liang left, Jiang Wudi, the leader of xuanyang Dynasty, took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Su Mu''s talent is really terrible. He didn''t have much time to meet last time, but he has entered the seventh level of heaven. When he came to Senluo world, he was only the fifth level of heaven. He has improved two grades in just more than 20 years. If such talent is not eliminated, it will be a disaster for the future of xuanyang movement, Mr. Liang, Although Su Mu is kind to all living beings in the Senluo world, I still want you to understand the situation. The most perfect outcome is the unification of the Senluo world by the xuanyang dynasty! Su mu, how gracious he is, he is also an outsider. Please kill him and get rid of the evil for the xuanyang Dynasty in the Senluo world! "


    Jiang Wudi thought clearly that Su Mu''s talent is too strong, and Su Mu himself has the power of rules. If Su Mu catches up and enters the realm of Avenue one day, it will be an absolute disaster for their xuanyang movement! Originally, Jiang Wudi intended to keep Su Mu alive. After all, he and Su Mu didn''t have a deep hatred, but at this moment, he wanted to understand how terrible Su Mu''s talent is! Therefore, Jiang Wudi will never let Su Mu continue to survive in the Senluo world! If Su Mu continues to survive and stay in the Senluo world, it will be a time bomb for xuanyang Yunchao! I don''t know when it will explode!

 Chapter 1422

    But while Jiang Wudi''s voice fell, a look looked hard at him. Jiang Wudi immediately felt creepy. Take a closer look, Mr. Liang was staring at himself angrily at this moment. A look from the strong man in the realm of the avenue. For Jiang Wudi, God knows how much pressure he had endured! But Jiang Wudi looked pale. He knew that Mr. Liang would not kill Su Mu! Otherwise, Mr. Liang would not look at himself like this, and what Mr. Liang thinks at this moment is very simple, that is, why did he join xuanyang Yunchao? Jiang Wudi, the leader of xuanyang Dynasty, is really a villain!


    In fact, Jiang Wudi knows very clearly that Mr. Liang is a person who pays attention to grace. Su Mu almost has the grace of preaching for him. How can Mr. Liang kill him? But he just wanted to try to tell it. After all, xuanyang Yun Dynasty is about to unify Senluo world. According to Jiang Wudi, there should be no existence that could threaten their rule of xuanyang Yun dynasty! Su Mu is definitely an uncertain factor! Because his talent and vision are too strong! All sentient beings in the Senluo world, even Mr. Liang, who is strong in the avenue realm, may be just a group of frogs growing at the bottom of the well in front of Su mu. Su Mu let him continue to survive and let him develop in the Senluo world unharmed. Then it is absolutely a great harm to their xuanyang movement! That''s why Jiang Wudi chose to make a sound test and wanted Mr. Liang to kill Su mu. Hurry up!


    But obviously, he underestimated the importance of Mr. Liang''s kindness in his heart and the weight of his orders in Mr. Liang''s heart! Mr. Liang looked at Jiang Wudi and said slowly: "Su Mu seems to me like a master of dispelling doubts. Although he has never lived in his life, Su Mu''s kindness to me in the senro world is still true, but you want me to kill my benefactor? I''m sorry I can''t do this. In addition, I told you long before I went to the war. I''ll only choose to delay this time The other party''s five high-level officials of the heavenly realm, and I won''t help you solve it. Remember, I''m talking about dragging the high-level officials of the heavenly realm of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, not removing them. Do you understand? "


    Jiang Wudi''s face turned black when he heard the speech. I understand. He understood that Mr. Liang didn''t wholeheartedly carry the dynasty for xuanyang! I''m afraid what he thought at this moment was to let the great Xia Yun Dynasty defeat the xuanyang Yun Dynasty, and then he could join the great Xia Yun dynasty! What''s the grace given to him by the great Xia Yun dynasty? Jiang Wudi was a little angry! So many eras have passed, and he actually looked at it in his heart It''s not their xuanyang Yun dynasty! It''s just over 20 years since the great Xia Yun Dynasty came to the Senluo world. The great Xia Yun Dynasty just solved the mystery of how to enter the Avenue! What he wanted in his heart has easily become the great Xia Yun dynasty! He abandoned them directly! It sounds good to say that he pays attention to kindness Is xuanyang Yunchao less kind to you!?


    Jiang Wudi looked up at the terrorist lineup of the Xia Dynasty on the other side. In addition to the strong ones in the realm of heaven, there are also half steps in the realm of heaven, saints, quasi saints and countless great Luo Jinxian in the Xia Dynasty! So much combat power is almost ten times more than that of their xuanyang dynasty! And Mr. Liang only chose to drag them down the top of the Xia Dynasty, that is, the strong ones in the realm of heaven Many of the high-level combat forces of the great Xia Dynasty have to let themselves solve it! Although it is not difficult for him! But it is a very difficult challenge for the army of xuanyang Dynasty under his command! It can even be said that if they are not careful, they will bury their lives here! Originally, they thought it was a sure thing to go on this expedition! Even they were xuanyang Yangyun Dynasty can win the whole Senluo world without spending a single soldier, but now it seems that victory is a difficult thing!


    Although the world level of the senro world is incomparably high, most practitioners in the senro world regard the realm of heaven as the limit that can be reached in this life because there is no clue to achieve the realm of the great road! However, for countless centuries, there have only been four strong people in the senro world, which actually puzzled Su mu The resources of the senro world are so rich, and it is clear that the sentient beings in the senro world are so huge! It is clear that the world level of the senro world is so high that even if there is no way to enter the avenue realm, the strong in the heaven realm should be seen everywhere in the senro world! But why are there only four strong in the heaven realm in the senro world? The number of strong saints is not as high as that in the summer Dynasty £¿


    In fact, there were other strong people in the realm of heaven in the Senluo world before, but they never came back after entering the boundary. The number is not clear about this matter, and it is not allowed to be clear about this matter, because Su Mu is about to face a strong person in the realm of great road at this moment, even if the other party is just the weakest person who has just stepped into the great road in the third sequence The Taoist realm is strong, but for Su Mu at this moment, it is still an invincible opponent! Even the time to resist half a column of incense is very difficult for Su mu. At this moment, Su Mu must concentrate so that he has a 10% chance to hold half a column of incense in each other''s hands!


    Mr. Liang looked at Su Mu''s solemn appearance, and immediately took a deep breath and said, "Su mu, you are kind to me. I don''t want to attack you first. How about your main attack?"


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate when he heard the speech. At this moment, facing the strong man of the avenue realm, Su Mu knows that once the other party makes a move, he may lose directly! Even if he could resist it, he would surely end up seriously injured. Therefore, the main attack was indeed a good opportunity for Su mu. Without saying a word, Su Mu closed his eyes and mobilized all the mental and time power of his whole body. This battle, Su Mu must show all his details before he has the opportunity to hold up more than half a column of incense in front of Mr. Liang, a strong man in the realm of Avenue! The future body summoned based on the power of time rules! It will be su Mu''s future body after a thousand years of plain cultivation from now! Su Mu doesn''t know whether he has the ability to resist the other party, but he and the future fight together to show his unique skill. This is the most powerful move of Su Mu at this moment! It can be said that Su Mu turned out his big move as soon as he came up! No hesitation! Because Su Mu knows that all his temptations are meaningless in front of the strong in the realm of the Avenue! Only by opening a big move directly at the beginning can we have such a little chance!

 Chapter 1423

    The future body and the body show their unique skills together, which is the most terrible card on Su Mu at this moment. Su Mu''s body shows nothing else, but all kinds of magical powers condensed after the completion of the prison calming power with the divine elephant. What the future body shows is Su Mu''s most terrible sword move in a thousand years. In a moment, At the same time, Su Mu''s peerless magic power has been condensed, which contains time and space and all the terrible moves of magic power in the prison power of the divine elephant town. At this moment, it has turned into a light beam and will shine on Liang Hai! Don''t resist such terrible scenes if they are faced by the strong in the realm of heaven. I''m afraid it''s very difficult even to avoid them!


    But in the next second, Liang Hai shot. In the face of the joint attack that was enough to make countless powerful people in the realm of heaven desperate, Liang Hai just waved at random, and the sword Qi in the sky directly turned into nothingness. Even the light beam condensed by countless magical powers turned into fragments at this moment, as if the space split and disappeared. That''s right, Su Mu''s move can indeed make the strong in the realm of heaven feel desperate, but unfortunately, Liang Hai is not a strong in the realm of heaven, but a strong in the realm of Avenue! The move that is enough to make the strong man of the heaven realm feel desperate is so vulnerable in front of him, the strong man of the avenue realm. It is just a wave, and the light beam condensed by the sword and divine power has turned into nothingness! As if it had never appeared! This is the terrible of the strong!


    Su Mu looked at the other side and easily eliminated his attack without any difficulty. Su Mu didn''t feel any surprise. After all, the gap between the strong in the realm of the great road and the strong in the realm of the heavenly way was there. It wasn''t that Su Mu could kill it by himself! At this time, the horror of the strong in the realm of Da Dao was vividly displayed. It can be said that if others had seen this scene, they would have been desperate. However, for Su mu, it had already been guessed in his heart, but the other party''s way of solving his own attack seemed so relaxed and comfortable, It seems like a bleary eyed person just woke up and stretched his waist. The threat has turned into nothingness and disappeared!


    "I deserve to be a strong man in the realm of the avenue. This is the most powerful move I can show, but it is so vulnerable in front of Mr. Liang. It seems that I still have a long way to go from the realm of the Avenue!" Su Mu took a deep breath and looked at Liang Hai and said solemnly. It didn''t hurt Su mu, Because Su Mu himself already knew what kind of huge gap existed between the strong in the realm of Avenue and the realm of heaven! In front of the strong in the avenue realm, even more strong in the heaven realm are just mole ants. For the strong in the avenue realm, even the existence of tens of thousands of peaks of the heaven realm can not pose any threat to him! There is a huge gap between the realm of the great road and the realm of the heavenly way, which can no longer be wiped out with combat power! It seems like a different level of life. It''s powerful and makes people feel desperate!


    After listening to Su Mu''s words, Liang Hai also took a deep breath, looked at Su Mu and said solemnly: "Don''t belittle yourself. You should know that you are only the seventh grade in the realm of heaven, but your attack power is strong enough to threaten the realm of banbu Avenue! You can imagine how terrible and amazing your combat power is! If I didn''t happen by chance and you told the sentinel world how to enter the realm of Avenue and how to condense the power of rules, I am by no means your opponent. Your strength of the seven grades of the heavenly realm is enough to threaten the strong in the half step Avenue realm! If you step into the avenue realm in the future, you will be a terrible strong in the avenue realm! If we are at the same level, I''m afraid you don''t have to spend much effort to kill me? "


    Su Mu didn''t answer this question directly, but gathered another move of his own. In fact, Su Mu was very clear that he lacked a real killer mace, and his improved sword technique or various magical powers. Although the power was extremely terrible, he lacked some power to be a real card. Su mu can be said that he hasn''t been up to now Master a real killer mace that can really make him exert his fighting power against the sky! But Su Mu is not idle after coming to the Senluo world. Although that move has not been successfully condensed, or even is only a semi-finished product, Su Mu still wants to try it and see if he can use this move to get a higher evaluation, so as to hurt Liang Hai a little or step back Su Mu didn''t even think about half a step, because the gap between the strong in the realm of the great road and the strong in the realm of the heavenly way is definitely not something he can change! This move is actually very simple and not a difficult move. At the beginning, Su Mu created this move is just a whim, but there is no doubt that Su Mu knows it very well If it''s really created and published, it''s not impossible for Su Mu to be in heaven''s way against the road when he has achieved great success or even perfection! Of course, the strong people in the road also need to be just as strong as Liang Hai when they have just stepped into the road and master the rules, otherwise Su Mu still can''t do it It seems that there is a huge gap between the realm of heaven and the realm of Avenue. It is definitely not so easy to erase, but even so, it is enough to show the greatness of Su Mu!


    Su Mu''s basis for creating this move is very simple. That is, Su Mu thinks that if he takes the power of time rules as the starting point, and then uses the power of other laws as the foundation, he will create an existence similar to the first World War of Buddhism in the palm of the top Buddhist magic power in the wasteland world! The Buddha kingdom in the palm of Buddhism can be said to be an extremely abnormal move, but in fact, compared with the move that Su Mu wanted to create in the concept, the gap is still huge! It can even be said that even if Su Mu''s creation is only a semi-finished product, it is far more than the Buddhist country in the hands of Buddhism countless times!


    Su mu, the power of countless rules in the world, can''t master them one by one in his own hands, but if he has the opportunity to master them in the future, this move can be regarded as a real perfection, because the original intention of this move, Su Mu''s concept is very clear, that is, since this place was born because of the power of rules, Then, can you create a world like that according to the power of rules? If you can succeed, you will raise your hand like a world repression, not to mention the realm of the road. I''m afraid even the realm of detachment is difficult to resist?

 Chapter 1424

    Of course, this is just Su Mu''s guess after the consummation of this move, but now this move has just been born as a semi-finished product. I don''t know how long it will take to achieve that degree of consummation! However, even now this move is only a semi-finished product, Su Mu still plans to use it to try to see how powerful this move is! Although this move is only a semi-finished product, it is also a threat to the world! Moreover, there are many forces in the world, such as the rules of time, space, causality and so on! Although it is messy, the rules of time as the foundation and Su Mu''s own strength as the introduction are actually equivalent to creating a thousand worlds! you ''re right! One side is enough to give birth to the Zhongqian world of the strong in the golden immortal realm!


    Although this move is only a semi-finished product, it is absolutely unimaginable to take one side of the world as the inside information and display its power! But now Su Mu is not facing ordinary strong people in the realm of heaven. If the goal of Su Mu''s move today is some ordinary strong people in the realm of heaven and even the strong people at the peak of the realm of heaven, even if it is only a semi-finished product, Su Mu is sure to kill them easily, but it''s a pity that Liang Hai faced by Su Mu today is a real strong person in the realm of heaven, This move is only a world of semi-finished products. I''m afraid it''s just that for him. However, although this move is only a semi-finished product, Su Mu has already incorporated the small world of Tianmu world into his own body due to the integration of the seeds of Tianmu world in his body, resulting in his own strength being endless and inexhaustible. Therefore, this move is a world of semi-finished products, It''s definitely a terrible move!


    Just before Su Mu raised his hand, factors such as time, space and all surrounding forces were affected in an instant. Although Su Mu''s move is only a semi-finished product, it has been said before. If this move is used to deal with some strong people in the realm of heaven, even if the opponent''s cultivation reaches the peak of the realm of heaven, there will be no bones under this move! Because this move was forged by Su mu with his whole body! Su Mu spent more than 20 years of research, took the rules of time as the foundation, and integrated the powerful magic power of many laws! World! While this move appeared, Liang Hai could not help but change his face, because he really felt that he would be hurt from this move!


    Yes, that''s right! Su Mu''s prediction of his moves is still wrong! Mistakenly feel that his moves can''t make Liang Hai back half a step! But in fact, the power of this move, even if it is still in the semi-finished product, is enough to hurt him! Even a little! This is absolutely incredible! To know what kind of existence Liang Hai is! What kind of existence is Su Mu! Su Mu is just the existence of seven grades in the realm of heaven! It''s just the seventh grade of the heaven realm! And Liang Hai is a real strong man in the realm of Avenue! That is to say, what we have mastered is only the third sequence rules, and we have just entered the avenue realm for a long time, and we have not even stabilized our strength foundation, but this is definitely a real strong person in the avenue realm! Now Liang Hai realized that he would be hurt from Su Mu''s move! What concept is this!


    Liang Hai couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He was shocked and said: "Is this the real Tianjiao? Even if the cultivation is only the seventh grade of Tiandao realm, it is enough to attack and kill the strong in the realm of half a step, and even make the world feel that they will be hurt with one move! God! What kind of existence is this! There is no doubt that he is the synonym of the real Tianjiao! Compared with Liang Hai in those years , the talent is really very low! I might as well fight against the avenue realm with the cultivation of the heaven realm! "


    Liang Hai didn''t choose to avoid Su Mu''s move. Instead, he slapped his back and used some magic powers! Because he knew and knew that Su Mu''s move could not easily destroy the world with one wave as before! Since this move was enough to hurt himself, there was definitely something unique! Although he himself I haven''t found it yet! But the sense of small threat from it has made Liang Hai solemnly use his magic power and smashed Su Mu''s move world with one palm! Su mu can''t help narrowing his eyes and looking at the white light on Liang Hai''s hand and a drop of sweat on his forehead, he knows that his move is a success! Don''t face it in the realm of ordinary heaven To resist, even leaving the scope covered by the world should be a very difficult thing to do!


    "Tianjiao! You are the real Tianjiao! What''s the name of this move?" Liang Hai looked at Su mu, took a deep breath and asked solemnly! At this moment, he is no longer as grateful to Su Mu as before! At this moment, Su Mu has been completely respected by his strong man in the realm of the road! Because Liang Hai has felt the extraordinary place of Su Mu from his previous move! Such arrogance! Liang Hai is proud of Su Mu Liang Hai knows one thing very well, that is, Su Mu surpasses himself! It won''t take much time! Liang Hai, as the top genius in Senluo, naturally has some perception and awareness of Su Mu''s move! Even he has understood how Su Mu''s move was formed! But he absolutely dares to fight Bet, no one in the world except Su mu can use that move! Because that move contains more than one rule! There are countless laws! What is formed is not a magic power, but a real world!


    "That move just now? I call it the world, Mr. Liang. How about it?" Su Mu vomited, looked at Liang Hai and asked with a smile. At this moment, Su Mu already knew that he could not delay the other party''s time of incense, and even the time of this half column of incense was given the opportunity because the opponent did not take the initiative to attack! But in fact, if the other party takes the initiative to attack, Su Mu may be able to delay more than one incense! Because of the existence of time rules, Su Mu has reached the limit of space rules! It is only a little short of condensing the power of rules. It can even be said that Su Mu''s current space law has been born, so it is like the power of rules with a little hair! If Liang Hai takes the initiative to deal with himself, Su Mu is sure to leave safely after playing with each other for half a day! This is the power of time rule and half step space rule!

 Chapter 1425

    Although Su Mu now has the strength to leave easily in front of Liang Hai in the avenue realm, Su Mu has no idea of doing so. After all, their summer transportation is not without the strong in the avenue realm. Why do they choose to escape? More importantly, Su Mu has observed some unusual places from each other''s tone and various expressions! Although the other party is the guest Qing of xuanyang Yun Dynasty, it seems that there is no malice towards their Xia Yun Dynasty. It can be said that if Liang Hai directly attacks them from beginning to end, their Xia Yun Dynasty is a unique skill and can''t resist the other party''s attack. Su Mu frowned at the thought of this, Some people don''t know whether Liang Hai is pretending to be a gesture or really regards his kindness of teaching the mysteries of entering the Avenue as a great kindness, so they are unwilling to give them a hand in the summer Dynasty.


    For Su mu, if Liang Hai really doesn''t want to fight against them in the Xia Yun Dynasty, now all the troops up and down in the Xuan Yang Yun Dynasty are here, which actually gives them a chance to unify the Senluo world in the Xia Yun dynasty! But the premise is that Liang Hai really doesn''t want to take action against them. However, Su Mu seems to think it''s unrealistic. In fact, Su Mu doesn''t know that the other party really doesn''t intend to take action against them this time. It just comes with the mentality of dragging down the five strong people in the realm of heaven, In other words, Liang Hai will fight against them, but he will not choose to die, but give them a chance! A chance to defeat xuanyang Yunchao! Besides Liang Hai, Jiang Wudi was the only one who entered the realm of heaven in xuanyang Yun dynasty!


    If it is said that the great Xia Dynasty can defeat xuanyang Dynasty even though it has lost the five strong men in the realm of heaven and their efforts, Liang Hai thinks he has nothing to say! After all, he has done everything he can. In Liang Hai''s heart, he is still unwilling to attack the great Xia Yun Dynasty. This time, when xuanyang Yun Dynasty asked him to attack the great Xia Yun Dynasty together, he also told Jiang Wudi bluntly that he would only choose to delay the five strong heaven realm leaders of the great Xia Yun Dynasty this time, and the others would leave it to them to solve, In fact, this is a game set by Liang Hai at the beginning, because after entering the avenue realm, he has brought everything in the whole Senluo realm into his eyes. It can be said that he knows exactly what kind of terrible combat effectiveness exists in the summer transportation Dynasty in addition to the five strong people in the heaven realm! The reason why I didn''t tell Jiang Wudi was just to hope that the great Xia Yun Dynasty could unify the Senluo world through this opportunity!


    Yes, that''s right. In Liang Hai''s mind, even if xuanyang Yun Dynasty unifies the Senluo world, it is definitely not the best master of the Senluo world. There are few talents in xuanyang Yun Dynasty and their horizons are low, but it''s different if the summer Yun Dynasty rules the Senluo world! There are countless Tianjiao in the summer transportation Dynasty, and countless strong people are in charge. Three of them have determined that they will inevitably step into the realm of Avenue in the future! The future of these Yun Chao forces is more worthy of Liang Hai''s gambling. It will bring greater benefits to the Senluo world after the Xia Yun Dynasty unifies the Senluo world! Because he knows that even if xuanyang Yun Dynasty unifies the Senluo world, it is only internal development. Maybe there will be civil strife after countless eras, but the Xia Yun Dynasty is different! He can clearly see how great the potential of the summer Dynasty is! That''s why he chose to bet once!


    Liang Hai has never forgotten xuanyang Yunchao''s grace to himself. This time, Liang Hai decided to hold down the five strong heavenly realm leaders of the great Xia Yunchao for xuanyang Yunchao because he wanted to repay xuanyang Yunchao''s grace to himself! After this time, there will be no relationship between them! This is not because Liang Hai is too decisive and ruthless, but that Liang Hai sees clearly what is the real general trend in the future, so he chooses to stand in a neutral position. In fact, if xuanyang Yunchao had not been kind to himself, Liang Hai might have to stand opposite this time! If Liang Hai really stood on the side of the great Xia Dynasty, it would be a devastating blow to xuanyang dynasty! The strong man in the realm of the main road appeared in his own house unexpectedly defected to his enemy soon. Whoever should be put on will collapse!


    ......


    When Su Mu and Liang Hai looked at each other, Jiang Wudi on the side of xuanyang Yunchao camp couldn''t help it, because he knew it wouldn''t be good to drag on any longer. Wouldn''t it be good to end the war early and let xuanyang Yunchao unify the whole Senluo world? Anyway, Liang Haidu said that he would drag down the five strong people in the heaven realm of the great Xia Dynasty, which means that the great Xia Dynasty will lose the shelter of the strong people in the heaven realm in a short time, and he can completely destroy the great Xia Dynasty and swallow it into the interior of their xuanyang Dynasty in this time. At that time, they will unify the whole Senluo world, Becoming the biggest master is definitely not any problem!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Wudi obviously couldn''t stand it. Without saying a word, he took a deep breath, raised his right hand and shouted, "march!"


    As soon as the voice fell, countless armies up and down xuanyang Yun Dynasty moved directly. In an instant, they came to the central position of the canyon and killed them towards the place where the Xia Yun Dynasty army was located. The Xia Yun Dynasty didn''t feel anything wrong. On the contrary, after glancing at each other, they didn''t care, because they found that, The army of xuanyang Dynasty is far from the other soldiers of the Xia Dynasty in terms of strength or other aspects. I thought it would be a very difficult battle, but I didn''t expect that the quality of the other party''s soldiers was so low. Facing this level of army, If they want to defeat each other, they can solve them all without effort!


    The great Xia Dynasty now has thousands of strong people in the realm of saints, the strong people in the realm of quasi saints and the strong people in the realm of great Luo Jinxian. Now the weakest existence in the great Xia Dynasty has grown to the realm of great Luo Jinxian! With the help of the luck of the great Xia Dynasty and the spirit gathering array developed by the black emperor, the cultivation of every sergeant in the great Xia Dynasty can be regarded as the most perfect cultivation Holy Land in the Senluo world. The speed is extremely fast. In addition, they have rich resources, so they don''t have to worry about any worries at home, don''t worry about the lack of cultivation resources, and the talent itself is very good, In just over 20 years, under the crazy promotion of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, even the weakest Sergeant now has the terrorist strength of Da Luo Jinxian! And there are countless quasi saints!

 Chapter 1426

    For the current xuanyang Dynasty, the reason why they can compete with the great Xia Dynasty is only because there is a strong man in the great road realm in the xuanyang Dynasty. If it is not for this reason, they may have been destroyed by the great Xia Dynasty at the first time when they announced that they were unwilling to join the great Xia Dynasty and wanted to fight against the great Xia Dynasty, However, the reason that the other side has strong players in the avenue realm has brought a lot of pressure to their Xia Yun Dynasty, so they haven''t shot xuanyang Yun dynasty all the time. Now these sergeants kill them when the strong players in the avenue realm don''t shoot at the first time, which is no less than dying in the eyes of the Xia Yun Dynasty sergeants!


    Originally, the strength of the sergeants of the great Xia Yun Dynasty was much higher than those of the xuanyang Yun Dynasty. In addition, the number was more than ten times that of the xuanyang Yun Dynasty. These people rushed over and immediately reminded them of a word, that is, hitting the stone with an egg. The sergeants of the xuanyang Yun Dynasty seemed completely crazy and rushed towards them, However, just a moment later, they felt that something terrible had happened. After they rushed over, they found that their moves were all flawed in the eyes of the sergeant of the Xia Yun Dynasty. They were easily resolved. In just one rush, there was no damage to the Xia Yun Dynasty, On the contrary, the sergeants who launched an attack here by xuanyang Yun fell down at the first time, not just tens of thousands!


    This is totally unacceptable for their xuanyang Yunchao! You should know that there are strong men in the great road realm in the xuanyang movement Dynasty. Now the high-level combat power of your great summer movement Dynasty has been stopped by the strong men in the great road realm of our xuanyang movement Dynasty. You are not willing to surrender, but want to fight with us. Do you really think you can resist the attack of our xuanyang movement dynasty? This idea flashed through the hearts of countless sergeants at the same time, but the fact gave them a hard slap in the face, that is, the summer transportation Dynasty not only dared to stop them, but also brought them great damage! Jiang Wudi, who had not yet shot in the rear, suddenly looked pale. He knew that there was a gap between their sergeants in xuanyang Yun Dynasty and those in Da Xia Yun Dynasty, but he didn''t expect that the gap was so huge! After launching an attack, the other party was unharmed. On the contrary, tens of thousands or even more than 100000 sergeants fell directly on his side! Such a huge loss, but see the summer transportation up and down without damage! Jiang Wudi immediately felt angry and wondered if they were all monsters in the summer?


    However, although he was angry, Jiang Wudi also understood that in fact, they must be the final winner of the battle. Not because of anything else, but because of themselves, they can spare their hands to help their sergeants of the xuanyang movement attack the sergeants of the great Xia movement. In this way, the Sergeants of the great Xia movement will break like glass in front of themselves, He suddenly wondered what it would be like for the five strong men in the heaven realm above the great Xia Yun Dynasty to see themselves slaughtering their soldiers in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and then they were helpless. This was not Jiang Wudi''s metamorphosis, but an idea flashed in his mind. In fact, Jiang Wudi didn''t want to kill all these soldiers, Because Jiang Wudi thought it might be a perfect ending to include these sergeants under the command of xuanyang Yunchao! In this way, the strength of their sergeants in xuanyang will be increased several times or even dozens of times!


    Jiang Wudi no longer hesitated. Without a word, he rushed towards the camp of the summer Dynasty. However, at this time, a group of people suddenly came to Jiang Wudi. It was no one else. It was Xiuwei who had recovered to the realm of saints! Among the three thousand chaotic demons and gods, the most perfect strength recovery has reached the peak of the realm of saints, and there are more than a dozen! The strength of these chaotic demons is not comparable to that of ordinary saints, because they were originally the reason for the peak of the heaven realm, and their own law power can be said to be incomparably terrible! In the face of Jiang Wudi, the strong man of the seven grades of the heaven realm, although they were defeated, the three thousand chaotic demons were born in one, and they can drag them down when combined!


    Although there is a causal demon missing from the three thousand chaotic demons, it is not a difficult thing. The absence of a causal demon will not have a great impact on them! Now, although there are few of them, Su Mu''s figure transformed by using the power of cause and effect is enough for the 3000 chaotic demons to condense a Dharma body that can resist the strong in the realm of heaven! And the three thousand chaotic demons did not hesitate to condense a Dharma body comparable to the four products of the realm of heaven! He fiercely stood in front of Jiang Wudi, a strong man in the realm of Qipin Tiandao! It''s not that they haven''t used this move, but when they used it, they were faced with Pangu who opened the back door of the avenue, so they were easily broken and defeated at will by Pangu, but now they don''t believe it. It''s difficult that they are not opponents of the strong in the realm of the avenue, Is it difficult for the combined Dharma body to deal with the existence of seven grades in the realm of heaven? You know, at their peak, there is no doubt that everyone is above the seven grades of the state of heaven!


    "Do they still have this kind of trick? It''s equivalent to the strength of the fourth grade in the realm of heaven? Good guy, if we can bring more than 3000 people under the command of xuanyang Yunchao, wouldn''t our strength of xuanyang Yunchao soar? This summer Yunchao should be worthy of being a Yunchao force from the outside. If Liang Hai hadn''t entered the realm of heaven, I wouldn''t dare to fight them! But now Well, do you think the strength of the four grades in the heaven realm can hold me? I''m also the existence of the seven grades in the heaven realm anyway! "Jiang Wudi snorted coldly in his heart, and then rushed directly towards the Dharma body condensed by the three thousand chaotic demons!


    The war was imminent, and Su mu, Su Yutong, Lu Wanxi, the original sword owner Fang Lin and his follower, the five strong people in the realm of heaven, were watched by Liang Hai, the strong person in the realm of Avenue. They knew that if they moved, the other party might have to fight directly! But just then something unexpected happened to them, and Liang Hai said aloud: "I won''t do it to you, but I promised Jiang Wudi, and I won''t let you do it today. My goal is to drag down the five strong heavenly realm of your Xia Yun Dynasty, so that he can have time to defeat your Xia Yun Dynasty, although in my opinion, this is an impossible thing."

 Chapter 1427

    After listening to Liang Hai''s words, Su Mu couldn''t help smiling. Then he slowly asked: "Oh? Why do you think Jiang Wudi is not the opponent of other sergeants in the great Xia Dynasty? You know, except for the existence of five heavenly realms, there is no other strong person who can compete with Jiang Wudi, the seven products of the heavenly realm. According to the truth, the situation of our great Xia Dynasty is doomed, isn''t it? I want to know Why does Mr. Liang think we can still defeat xuanyang Yunchao and make Jiang''s invincible ambition come to naught when we are held back by Mr. Liang


    Liang Hai took a deep breath when he heard the speech, looked at the war stirred up by the xuanyang movement army and the summer movement army not far away, and couldn''t help but solemnly answer: "Although it seems that I have held back the five strong men in the heaven realm from the top to the bottom of the great Xia Yun Dynasty so that you can not support the great Xia Yun Dynasty, in my opinion, the strength of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is much stronger than that of the xuanyang Yun Dynasty. Even if you don''t participate in this battle, Jiang Wudi can''t lead the xuanyang Yun Dynasty to defeat you completely. What''s more The situation on the court now is the overwhelming achievement of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Although the Dharma body condensed by the three thousand saints is only the fourth grade of the heaven realm, it is enough to delay the existence of the seventh grade of the heaven realm of Jiang Wudi. The reason why xuanyang Yun Dynasty dared to send troops to the great Xia Yun Dynasty is because they think that the great Xia Yun Dynasty will not exist after I drag the five of you Jiang Wudi can lead an army to see you defeated in the summer Dynasty in a very short time! But now it seems that Jiang Wudi''s thinking is too simple. I''m afraid the strength of the summer Dynasty is not just as small as it appears on the surface? "


    Su Mu also smiled at the speech and looked at the situation on the battlefield. Indeed, the Dharma body transformed by 3000 chaotic demons in the great Xia Yun Dynasty has dragged Jiang Wudi, the only strong person in the heaven realm in the xuanyang Yun Dynasty. Although he can''t defeat Jiang Wudi and even the Dharma body is about to collapse, they all know that this dharma body can at least support him Three hours or so! And in these three hours or so! The sergeants of the great Xia Yun Dynasty will catch all the sergeants of the xuanyang Yun dynasty! This is absolute! The quality of the sergeants of the xuanyang Yun Dynasty is weaker than their strength of the sergeants of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. What''s more terrible is that their strength is not only far higher than that of the sergeants of the xuanyang Yun Dynasty, but also The number is also several times or even dozens of times more than xuanyang Yun dynasty!


    The reason why xuanyang Yun Dynasty dared to launch a war was only because they felt that Liang Hai dragged the five strong men in the realm of heaven in the Xia Yun Dynasty, so he could act recklessly against the soldiers in the Xia Yun Dynasty. However, there was no one against him in the Xia Yun Dynasty, so he could give full play to his cultivation of the seven grades in the realm of heaven, which was like entering the realm of no man on the battlefield It''s easy to defeat them in the great Xia Dynasty! But the fact gives Jiang Wudi a hard slap in the face! The situation on the field is very unfavorable to them in the xuanyang dynasty! The strength of the sergeants in the great Xia Dynasty is strong enough! Coupled with the suppression of quantity and the unique array of the great Xia Dynasty, they are the sergeants in the xuanyang Dynasty At this moment, the number has lost one tenth! It can be imagined that if we continue to delay, the winner of this war will be determined directly!


    Jiang Wudi''s face was a little ugly, because he initiated the war on his own initiative, that is to say, the great Xia Yun Dynasty was not ready to launch the war, and their xuanyang Yun Dynasty''s initiative to start the war had caused the unhappiness of most civilians, practitioners and casual cultivation in Senluo. Now they have initiated the war on their own initiative, and if they have not fought the great Xia Yun Dynasty, then they Even if xuanyang Yun Dynasty is not swallowed up by the annihilation, there will be a huge gap between xuanyang Yun Dynasty and Daxia Yun Dynasty in the future! All sentient beings in the Senluo world can be said to like peace and do not like war, which is why there has been no collision since the two sides jointly dominate the Senluo world for countless centuries!


    One reason is that the two sides have equal forces. The other reason is that they both think that launching a war is meaningless. Now xuanyang Yun Dynasty has launched a war, but the result is very unsatisfactory and even defeated. Even if the great Xia Yun Dynasty does not destroy their xuanyang Yun Dynasty, their power and prestige will definitely shrink significantly in the shortest time! Give it to the great Xia Yun dynasty The dynasty brings more benefits! Thinking of this, Jiang Wudi''s face is even more ugly! He knows that this war must not be lost. If he loses, it means that xuanyang Yun Dynasty, a huge force that dominates half a map of the Senluo world for countless generations, will be destroyed in his own hands! Now they still have a chance to turn over the xuanyang Yun dynasty! That is, they are xuanyang Yun Dynasty There is a strong man!


    In Jiang Wudi''s opinion, there is absolutely nothing in the summer dynasty! If Liang Hai can take the initiative! Then it is very easy for them to win the battle! But the problem is how to let Liang Hai take the initiative to deal with the summer dynasty! Jiang Wudi knows very well that as long as Liang Hai is willing to take the initiative, the countless armies of the summer Dynasty are just him It''s just the existence that can be destroyed by waving! But now the reason for the problem is that the strong man in the avenue realm is not so willing to deal with the summer dynasty! Before, Jiang Wudi thought Liang Hai paid great attention to friendship and was a very trustworthy person, but now Jiang Wudi suddenly felt that Liang Hai''s friendship was too serious, which was clearly their xuanyang Yunchao will win and then unify the war in the whole Senluo world, but because Liang Hai is unwilling to fight against Daxia Yunchao, because Daxia Yunchao has great kindness to him, their xuanyang Yunchao is now the one who has revealed their defeat!


    "Mr. Liang, do you want to see our xuanyang Dynasty directly destroyed in the long river of Senluo''s history through this failed battle? Mr. Liang, you joined us as early as countless eras ago and became the guest Secretary of our xuanyang Dynasty. In the xuanyang Dynasty, you even have the same status as me, the leader of xuanyang Dynasty. I know you are The great Xia Dynasty''s kindness to you taught you how to enter the realm of the great road, but now don''t forget that you are the great road strongman of xuanyang dynasty! You are the strongman trained by xuanyang dynasty! Do you want to see our xuanyang Dynasty fall? "Jiang Wudi suddenly shouted loudly, passing his voice through the whole battlefield and into Liang Hai''s ears.

 Chapter 1428

    Liang Hai could not help falling into a silence when he heard the speech. He knew that the great Xia Yun Dynasty was very important to his grace. The reason why he could step into the realm of the avenue was that the great Xia Yun dynasty did not mean to tell all sentient beings how to enter the realm of the Avenue! If he had not been informed by the great Xia Dynasty, he would never have been able to enter the realm of the avenue even after countless eras! Therefore, in Liang Hai''s view, the grace of the great Xia Yun Dynasty to himself can not be ignored! But xuanyang Yunchao''s grace to himself is not small! At the beginning, when he was just the peak of quasi saints, he was surrounded and killed by strong enemies. It was xuanyang Yunchao who saved him. It was xuanyang Yunchao who trained him from an ordinary quasi saint to the peak of the realm of heaven! Therefore, xuanyang Yunchao''s kindness to Liang Hai must not be forgotten!


    But the problem is that this battle involves the existence of two great benefactors! One side is to cultivate the xuanyang Yun dynasty that he grew up, and the other side is the Da Xia Yun dynasty that taught him how to enter the realm of the Avenue! The two sides fought, which made Liang Hai unable to make the right decision! Now Jiang Wudi suddenly wants to let himself deal with the Xia Yun dynasty! Liang Hai suddenly didn''t know how to deal with it! After all, he is such a person who attaches importance to friendship. It is inevitable that he also has his own steelyard in his heart! Now on the scale, the Xia Yun Dynasty and xuanyang Yun Dynasty are placed on both sides. The same position can''t be lower, which makes Liang Haigen unable to make a decision! Should we listen to Jiang Wudi''s words to deal with the Xia Dynasty, or should we ignore it?


    Jiang Wudi looked at the contemplative Liang Hai and couldn''t help but turn black again. At this time, the Dharma attack condensed by three thousand chaotic demons came to him. After some trouble resisted this move, Jiang Wudi said again: "Liang Hai! Don''t forget! The reason why they told sentinel beings how to enter the realm of the great Xia Yun Dynasty was just a deal with xuanyang Yun Dynasty and the divine sword Yun dynasty! He told us how to enter the realm of the Great Dao! We will give them the land where the great Xia Yun Dynasty will re-exist! Let them return to the realm of the great Xia Yun Dynasty again Develop! We have already completed our reward for the grace of the great Xia Dynasty! Why don''t you continue to cling to this point and don''t give up! Besides! You entered the realm of the great road by relying on your own talent and the resources of our xuanyang dynasty! You are not their resources of the great Xia Dynasty! Don''t forget your identity! You are the guest Qing of our xuanyang dynasty! Not them Guest Qing of the Xia Yun dynasty! "


    Jiang Wudi''s words immediately made many people in the Xia Yun Dynasty jump in their hearts, because they all knew that the reason why they could fight against each other''s xuanyang Yun Dynasty now was that the strong man in the Da Xia Yun Dynasty didn''t mean to fight, but chose to drag down their high-level combat power in the Da Xia Yun dynasty! If the Da Xia Yun Dynasty was strong Once the master makes a move, it becomes a problem for them how to resist the strong master of the avenue realm! You know, they have no means to face the strong master of the avenue realm now! At the same time, they all feel a little urgent! It is also a bit more important for the sergeant of xuanyang Yun Dynasty to make a move!


    Liang Hai couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the speech. He looked at Su mu, Su Yutong and Lu Wanxi, who had a dull complexion. He also looked at Fang Lin, who had changed his complexion. He already understood that there was definitely a card that had not been taken out in the summer transportation Dynasty. I''m afraid Fang Lin didn''t know the real reason because they had just joined the summer transportation Dynasty What''s the card? That''s why such an expression appears in the face of the deterrence of the strong in the realm of the great road. However, the indifferent appearance on the faces of Su mu, Su Yutong and Lu Wanxi also makes Liang Hai understand that the other party must exist and the card has not been used! Otherwise, they don''t have this expression on their faces now! If a strong in the realm of the great road really hits them, he will die What kind of cards will they use to deal with it?


    Liang Hai was curious and was persuaded by Jiang Wudi. He chose not to hesitate and was ready to fight directly, because what Jiang Wudi said was very correct. They just told all sentient beings how to enter the avenue realm in the summer, and didn''t let them directly enter the avenue realm. The reason why he could enter the avenue realm depended on his own talent And the resource supply of xuanyang Yunchao has nothing to do with the great Xia Yunchao! Moreover, the reason why the great Xia Yunchao told the Sentinels how to enter the avenue realm is only because they are ready to roll soil in the Sentinels, and only because of the transaction between the great Xia Yunchao, xuanyang Yunchao and the original divine sword Yunchao! Since It''s a deal! Then naturally, there is no kindness! So Liang Hai no longer hesitated! He chose to do it directly!


    No one knows what kind of horror scene the strong in the avenue realm will look like, including the three thousand chaotic demons! Although they were indeed the three thousand rules created by the chaotic Avenue before, and even had a brief contact with the avenue realm, they are a threat to the combat effectiveness of the strong in the Avenue realm I don''t know! But what makes them feel a little relieved now is that the strong man in the avenue realm has just entered the avenue realm and hasn''t existed for a long time! He may not even have mastered the use method of the strong man in the avenue realm for the power of rules! So they are not so afraid! But at this moment, everyone has focused on the beam On the body of the sea, waiting for Liang Hai''s hand!


    Liang Hai just sighed deeply, waved his hand, and attacked them in the direction of their summer army! Even Su Mu and others are within the attack range of this momentum! Su Mu felt the horror of the strong in the realm of the Avenue! Because he was clearly aware of this move, he couldn''t stop it! But this is just a wave caused by the strong in the realm of the Avenue! This is the gap of life level! It is a huge gap between the strong ones who really stand firm in the Taoist realm and those who have just stepped into the Taoist realm! Even if it''s just a wave, even if it''s the peak of the heaven realm, it will definitely disappear in this wave! It''s so terrible for the strong!


    However, as Liang Hai guessed, their strength was not displayed at all! When Liang Hai waved that wave and was about to fall on Su mu, the space was broken, and time seemed to stop. Everything around him was so silent. A beautiful figure slowly stepped out of the broken space and said, "my man, no one can move if he wants to move!"

 Chapter 1429

    The voice fell, and all the stagnant space and time around seemed to be released in an instant. An extremely terrible breath was suddenly suppressed over the Senluo world. Xuanyang Yunchao army and Jiang Wudi Liang Hai were there, but in fact, it was far less difficult than Jiang Wudi thought! There are not so many twists and turns! In fact, the great road realm owned by the great Xia Yun Dynasty is just emerging! In fact, it is true. Su Chuyi just swallowed the inanimate world and entered the realm of the great road, becoming the existence of the realm of the great road. Before that, they really didn''t calculate anything in the summer Dynasty. It can only be said that Jiang Wudi, the head of the xuanyang Dynasty, had too complex thoughts, and it was too difficult to think of a simple thing! But this is also a very normal thing, but the current situation can''t be changed no matter how Jiang Wudi imagines it! Because of the great road realm of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the strong can easily change the situation of the whole battlefield! Change the situation of the whole senro world! In other words, after their initiative to launch the war, their attack on the great Xia Dynasty has failed. Now the great Xia Dynasty can easily destroy their xuanyang Dynasty, and then unify the Senluo world into the bag of their great Xia Dynasty! In other words, Senluo world, which has been intellectually retarded by their xuanyang movement and divine sword movement for countless generations! I''m afraid it will change hands from today on!


    In fact, it is true that the great Xia Dynasty originally planned to bring the whole Senluo world into their own field. Now that they have that ability, it is natural that the great Xia Dynasty will not give up the Senluo world, which is rich in resources and can withstand the existence of the strong in the realm of Avenue, In Su Mu''s opinion, this huge Senluo world is enough to bear the emergence and birth of the strong in the avenue realm. It can be called a small world of the heavens! Because there is no other world here! It has reached as like as two peas of heaven. If we say that the universe is a ball of glass, then the outside of these glass spheres is the new world where we can be born and exist. At this moment, the senro world has exceeded the limit of the glass ball! Reached the new world can withstand all levels! It is impossible for Su Mu to give up such a rich land!


    When Liang Hai saw Su Chuyi, who suddenly appeared in front of Su Mu and easily blocked his attack, he couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, because he felt that the woman in front of him didn''t seem to be a living person! Although everything about her seems to reveal that she is a person, it is because of this that Liang Hai feels that Su Chuyi in front of her is not a real person! This is actually a very easy thing to happen! If you are a real person, who will write the words "I am a person" on his face? Although Su Chuyi didn''t write like that on his face, Liang Hai felt extremely suspicious because of the Terran atmosphere emitted from his body all the time. What kind of existence is this strong man who suddenly appeared in the avenue realm on the other side of the great Xia Yun dynasty!


    "Mr. Liang, I think you can stop this battle. You should know what level your strength belongs to in the realm of the avenue. In the face of the first day of junior high school, you are definitely not her opponent. Even if you can''t hold on for half an hour, you will lose. What do you think?" Su Mu looked at Liang Hai standing not far away and said slowly, because of the existence of Su first day of junior high school, Su Mu naturally doesn''t care about the identity of the strong man in the other side''s Avenue realm, so he speaks a little hard!

 Chapter 1430

    For Liang Hai, after he entered the realm of Avenue, he already felt that he was the most powerful existence in Senluo world! It will be the same existence as the founding God of senro in the future! But not long after entering the realm of the avenue, the division of the realm of the avenue and the realm of the strong suddenly appeared in my heart! And the division of the level of the strong in the realm of the Avenue! It was also at that time that Liang Hai understood that even among the strong in the avenue realm, he was just a bottom existence! Compared with the strong ones in the second sequence and even the first sequence, they are still too weak! You can even say that you can''t hold on for half an hour in front of them! And now the woman standing beside Su Mu is obviously a very terrible existence in Liang Hai''s induction! So obviously, now two questions are in front of me, fight or not?


    I don''t know anything about that woman. I can even say that I know nothing about each other! But Liang Hai felt that everything seemed to be in the other party''s calculation, and from the time and space that had just stopped, the rules mastered by the other party must be extremely powerful and terrible! Even if Liang Hai is wrong about this, the momentum revealed just now can easily tell Liang Hai that Su Chuyi''s strength should at least exceed his three or four levels or even more! If you fight, you are definitely not the opponent of that woman! But if you don''t fight, xuanyang Yun Dynasty will undoubtedly fall in front of the Xia Yun Dynasty and become a tonic for the Xia Yun dynasty! Xuanyang Yunchao will be easily destroyed by the summer Yunchao in front of his eyes! Liang Hai is also a strong man cultivated and grown up by xuanyang Yun Dynasty. Naturally, he is unwilling to see his old boss destroyed in this way!


    So now the problem in front of Liang Hai appears, fight or not? But Liang Hai was very clear in his heart. I''m afraid he has missed the best time now! When the strong man of the other side appeared, he had interrupted all their thoughts! All their plans have been turned into fly ash, whether they admit it or not. Now they have lost all their resistance in the face of the more powerful and terrible summer dynasty! As long as the great Xia Dynasty is willing to take action, then in an instant, their xuanyang Dynasty must be destroyed! Even if they don''t admit this, it doesn''t matter, because now the strength of the summer Dynasty is in front of them! Before xuanyang Yun Dynasty, they took the initiative to attack the Xia Yun Dynasty, and it has become impossible to unify the whole Senluo world! Now it is easy to unify the power of the whole senro world, not others! It''s the target of their attack! Summer dynasty!


    At the same time, at the rear of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, two women with peerless faces looked at Su Mu and Su Chuyi in the sky and said helplessly: "It seems that the husband has found another sister for us. I don''t know whether this sister is easy to get along with, and this is also a strong man in the realm of Avenue. It seems that our sister is not so easy to get along with when she comes to our Beiyuan. What do you think?"


    Another woman shook her head helplessly and said: "Since you are the one whom your husband likes, it is not too difficult to get along with. You also understand your husband''s character. If you are really the kind of person who is not easy to get along with, then your husband will not be interested in her, but the problem now is her identity. Now your husband''s wife is obviously your sister''s, and you are the wife whom your husband marries , the question now is whether she will have any idea about the position of positive wife? You should know that she is a strong man in the realm of Avenue. The strength of our husband''s confidant is stronger than his own strength. What should she do if she really wants the position of positive wife at that time? "


    Liu Qingyi couldn''t help thinking after listening to tea''s words. It''s not that she likes the position of her positive wife. In fact, in her opinion, there is no big difference between the side wife and the positive wife. Hasn''t the relationship between her and tea always been like this, and their su family doesn''t pay special attention to the hierarchical rules. If the position of the positive wife is really higher than that of others In other words, Su Yutong''s children born as a side wife are naturally impossible to be trained as the leader of the summer Dynasty. Even if the talent is amazing, if the Su family really attaches so much importance to the level, no matter how powerful and amazing Su Yutong''s talent is, it will only be su qinger trained as the successor of the saint!


    "I hope the other party''s character will be easier to get along with. If she is really easy to get along with, what if she wants to be a wife? I won''t let her out at that time." Liu Qingyi took a deep breath and said solemnly that she didn''t care about the position of the main wife or the side wife. It wouldn''t hurt to let her be a concubine. After so many years, Liu Qingyi knew that she cared about Su mu, not anything else.


    ......


    In the camp of the great Xia Dynasty, countless sergeants looked at the figure in the sky and felt the same feeling of suffocation at the same time. It was not that they were affected by Su Chuyi''s momentum, but that Su Chuyi''s appearance was too perfect! As the transformation of heaven and the transformation he chose to combine with Su Mu at that time, Su Chuyi''s It can be said that the appearance was born by gathering all the most beautiful places in the fairy world! Even so, if the long Princess Su qinger was one of the most beautiful women in the world, then the first day of Su Chu is the most beautiful in the world! No! Now they also understand a word! They understand what beauty is!


    "Not to mention anything else, the only confidants of the holy master are all excellent in the world! No one''s appearance is ordinary! Even calling them excellent has insulted those ladies. Now the holy master has found another confidant, and there is no doubt that his appearance is so excellent. It''s really enviable!" Many sergeants thought in their hearts, but they can only envy. In fact, finding a confidant is far less than spending time on cultivation, because in their opinion, the summer transportation Dynasty implements the command of respecting the strong, as long as their strength and cultivation can go up! Then their position can go higher! If you are in a high position, will you still be unable to find a red powder with a good skin bag?

 Chapter 1431

    For the people of xuanyang Dynasty, the sudden appearance of Su Chuyi brought them great pressure. Originally, Jiang Wudi, the leader of xuanyang Dynasty, managed to persuade Liang hai to make him willing to deal with the great Xia Dynasty, but now there suddenly appeared a strong person in the great Xia Dynasty who was equal to or even stronger than liang Hai! This is undoubtedly a disaster for their xuanyang Yun Dynasty. The reason why they dared to fight against the great Xia Yun Dynasty is that they thought that there was no strong man in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, so they came to attack and prepared to take the great Xia Yun Dynasty in one fell swoop by relying on their strong man in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, so that xuanyang Yun Dynasty could unify the whole Senluo world, But now, once Liang Hai is dragged by the strong in the realm of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the next fate of these sergeants in the xuanyang Yun Dynasty can be known without imagination!


    Maybe it''s because he wants to find out what his strength is now, or maybe it''s because Liang Hai just shot Su Mu directly and wanted to kill Su mu, which caused Su Chuyi''s anger. At this moment, Su Chuyi didn''t hesitate too much after he appeared, but rushed towards Liang Hai without saying a word, Before that, he also inspired the rules of heaven and earth and bound them in an external space independent of the senro world! In this way, the aftermath of their battle will not affect the situation in Senluo, but it will make them feel more uncomfortable for the people of xuanyang transport Dynasty. Originally, the battle situation was very unfavorable to them. Now, in addition, Liang Hai was dragged into another space by the strong forces of the opposite summer transport Dynasty, That is to say, they have no other way but to live and die!


    As for defeating the great Xia Dynasty, it is basically impossible for them to win the xuanyang dynasty! Xuanyang Yun Dynasty just had a war with the Xia Yun Dynasty. They have found out the huge gap between them and the Xia Yun dynasty! Originally, Liang Hai could drag the five strong Tiandao realm of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, so that they could resist the great Xia Yun Dynasty for a while, but now Liang Hai has been dragged by the strong Tiandao realm of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, which means that the five strong Tiandao realm of the great Xia Yun Dynasty have no constraints, It can be said that this war is a situation in which they will lose without doubt! Victory is basically an impossible thing for them now! Most of them are no longer thinking about how to win at this moment, but whether the summer games Dynasty will show mercy to them and be willing to reward them for their income under the command of the summer games dynasty!


    Before, they were reluctant to join the great Xia Dynasty, only because there was a xuanyang Dynasty in the Senluo world. After all, compared with the foreign existence of the great Xia Dynasty, their previous casual cultivation still had a stronger sense of belonging to the local Dynasty in the Senluo world. After all, they were all monks in the Senluo world and had been blessed by the xuanyang Dynasty, In addition, before the xuanyang Yun Dynasty, there were strong people in the avenue realm, and there was no news that the strong people in the avenue realm were in charge in the Xia Yun Dynasty, so they easily made a choice and chose to join the xuanyang Yun Dynasty to resist the Xia Yun Dynasty, But now the distance between xuanyang and Yunchao is broken. Liang Hai, the strong man in the avenue realm, is dragged into another different space by the strong man in the avenue realm of xiayun. At this moment, there is no one else except Jiang Wudi, the leader of xuanyang!


    At this moment, the great Xia Dynasty still has far more troops than their xuanyang Dynasty. These troops not only suppress them by more than ten times, but also their strength! In addition, there are still five strong people in the realm of heaven sitting outside in the great Xia Dynasty. Obviously, this war is a doomed outcome for their xuanyang Dynasty. Whether they can defeat the great Xia Dynasty is a matter that can be known without much thought. The strength of the great Xia Dynasty is like a huge rock pressed in their hearts, At this moment, xuanyang Yunchao people can only pray secretly in their hearts that the great Xia Yunchao will not kill them and drive them out! Pray that they still have the chance to join the summer dynasty!


    At this time, no matter who you are, you can easily see how great and bright the future of the great Xia Dynasty is. On the contrary, if you can''t see the situation clearly and have confidence in the xuanyang Dynasty at this time, it is undoubtedly a fool. At this moment, most of the xuanyang Dynasty sergeants have laid down their weapons, Watching the army of the great Xia Yun Dynasty surrender, and the first person will stand up after surrendering. In a moment, more than half of the remaining army of the xuanyang Yun Dynasty surrendered and became the prisoners of the great Xia Yun dynasty! Jiang Wudi didn''t speak at this scene, and his angry expression disappeared, because Jiang Wudi knew that no matter how angry he was at this moment, he couldn''t change the situation. Now, I can only blame him for praying that the summer games would be softer!


    But being soft hearted is basically an impossible thing for the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Originally, they had no desire to attack xuanyang Yun Dynasty, but xuanyang Yun Dynasty couldn''t help taking the lead. Who can blame? Even if Su Mu is soft hearted and wants to stay, they are not qualified to do so, because the current owner of the Xia Yun Dynasty is not su mu, but Su Yutong. For Su Yutong, the battle with xuanyang Yun Dynasty is not a bad thing, and even for Su Yutong, it is a very good thing, because even if she has not fought this war, However, under her leadership, they completely defeated xuanyang Yun Dynasty and became a part of the Xia Yun Dynasty. This is a great achievement. It is actually appropriate to consolidate her reputation.


    As more than half of the monks in xuanyang Dynasty announced their surrender, they did not lose any effort to solve the battle. It can even be said that most of them felt that the battle was too easy to solve. They thought it would be an extremely difficult war for them in the summer Dynasty. At that time, it seemed that, It seems that they still think too much. They can''t see clearly the strength of the great Xia Dynasty. Even if they are the people of the great Xia Dynasty, it seems that they don''t have a real understanding of the real strength of the great Xia Dynasty!

 Chapter 1432

    For the great Xia Dynasty, this is not actually a battle that can be used to show off, because the reason why they can win this war is that their real strength of the great Xia Dynasty is far more than that of xuanyang Dynasty. I don''t know how much! Xuanyang Yun Dynasty is indeed a medium Yun Dynasty. Even after Liang Hai entered the realm of Avenue, it is enough to become a first-class Yun dynasty! However, they ignored one thing, that is, the supplement to the middle and high-level forces. The lack of middle and high-level forces in xuanyang transportation Dynasty led to that even if they had the strong ones in the avenue realm, they could not win the Xia transportation Dynasty in a short time. It can even be said that if they had one more strong one in the heaven realm of xuanyang transportation Dynasty in this war! Even if it''s just the existence of a heaven realm! Enough to change the whole situation in an instant!


    However, it is a pity that there are no other strong Tiandao realm in xuanyang Yunchao. In fact, this is a very ridiculous thing. Under the command of Yunchao, the owner of one side, the strong Tiandao realm, there is no strong Tiandao realm except the leader of Yunchao. Even the strong sage realm is pitiful. It can only be compared with some ordinary low Yunchao! But in fact, this war can not be said that xuanyang Yunchao was unprepared. Maybe what Liang Hai said didn''t make them pay attention to xuanyang Yunchao, or xuanyang Yunchao didn''t think carefully about the gap between them! If at the beginning, xuanyang Yunchao and LIANGHAI suppressed the great Xia Yunchao with the strength of the strong ones in the realm of their own Avenue, the war situation may be different. It can only be said that xuanyang Yunchao had bad luck. After all, although it was only a medium-level appearance before the great Xia Yunchao, it actually had the confidence that it was not afraid of the top Yunchao!


    Of course, only when Su Mu used the spirit of the world tree can he not be afraid of the top transport Dynasty, but now the summer transport Dynasty has completely entered the top transport Dynasty, that is, the high transport dynasty! If there is still a strong man in the realm of Avenue, they can completely step into the realm of top transportation in the summer! But for them, the most important thing now is not to enhance the class of the dynasty, but to enhance the strength of most of them! Although they performed perfectly in this war, there are still many deficiencies. In addition, there is still a powerful enemy outside the summer Dynasty, that is, the tianwu Dynasty. Therefore, improving their strength is far more important than improving the class of the dynasty!


    Of course, this does not mean that they gave up this opportunity to become an advanced transport dynasty! Although this opportunity has always existed for them in the summer Dynasty, and they can advance at any time, it is more important to find some advanced than later! Because every promotion of Yunchao will bring great benefits to everyone in Yunchao! Whether talent or any other aspect will be greatly improved! This is a benefit that can never be ignored! Therefore, it is also a need to be promoted to become a higher dynasty! But the premise is that the great Xia Dynasty should bring the whole Senluo world into its territory in the shortest time! Bring all the creatures of the whole senro world into their command of the summer dynasty!


    ......


    In the different space created by Su Chuyi, Liang Hai gasped at this moment and looked at Su Chuyi standing in the void not far away in front of him, holding a quiet virtual ghost sword. In the past less than half an hour, three days have passed in the space created by Su Chuyi! In these three days, he can be said to have brought his strength to the limit, but the woman opposite did not feel the slightest pressure, and easily turned all his attacks into nothing! And the woman used any move that she could not easily resist! This also makes Liang Hai more understand how terrible the huge gap between the strong and the strong is! Because these three days of fighting, Liang Hai has learned from the other party that the other party''s entry into the avenue realm is just a matter of these days! Therefore, Liang Hai also understands that it is impossible for each other''s cultivation to surpass himself! And the reason why they seem to have no power to fight back in front of each other! It''s absolutely because the power of the rules mastered by the other party is far stronger than yourself!


    "This crazy woman! She gave such a heavy hand when we met for the first time! Don''t you and I have much hatred? Do we have to be so determined to kill each move?" Liang Hai looked at Su Chuyi, took a deep breath and asked solemnly. Now Liang Hai has felt the difficulty of the opponent! If it weren''t for the fact that the other party didn''t know how to seal, I''m afraid I would have been defeated in the other party''s hands and imprisoned by the other party! This is definitely a possible thing! If it weren''t for the fact that they are both in the realm of the great road! Daojing cannot kill Daojing, which limits the other party''s play! Otherwise, you will not only be sealed! Even dying several times!


    After hearing Liang Hai''s words, Su Chuyi glanced at him, and then solemnly said: "When you killed my man before, I didn''t see any deep hatred between you and him. Even my man was the biggest benefactor for you to enter the realm of the avenue, but you killed him. No matter what, if you want to move my su Chuyi man, you don''t want to get any benefit! You may not have found it yet? Maybe you''re still complacent, maybe in this one In this strange space, all the time, space and all the energy are constructed by me! I am invincible here anyway! Every move I use to you is killing, but it doesn''t consume any energy on me! But you are different. Don''t you find that you have mobilized the energy around you for ten years since just now Did you work hard? "


    Liang Hai took a deep breath when he heard the speech. Of course, he found it! From just now on, it is extremely difficult for him to mobilize the energy in his body every time! Originally, Liang Hai thought it was because he didn''t have a solid foundation for the strong, but now it seems that it has a huge connection with the different space created by the other party! He didn''t know the origin of Su Chuyi and the details of the other party. He didn''t understand how to create this strange space! Although he is the realm of the road, that''s right! But it''s just stepping into the realm of Avenue! Although Su Chuyi just stepped into the realm of Avenue! But as the way of heaven, she knows far more than liang Hai. I don''t know how much!

 Chapter 1433

    Su Chuyi, as the heavenly way of the earth fairyland, successfully turned into a form and broke away from the strength of the realm of the great road, which can be said to be the most miraculous existence in the world! Since countless eras, there have been few forms of Tiandao, not to mention the achievement of the realm of Da Dao with the spirit of Tiandao? This is basically a thing that has never happened, but now it really happened in front of them! Su Chuyi successfully entered the realm of the avenue in the identity of the Tao of heaven, and became the first person recorded since countless eras to achieve the realm of the Avenue! Liang Hai just entered the realm of Avenue in the third sequence, and even one month is not enough. How can he compare with Su Chuyi?


    Although it is really difficult to kill each other between the great road realm, it can even be said that it is basically impossible for the great road realm to kill a great road realm! Even if it is a strong person who has mastered the first sequence of the avenue realm, it is very difficult to kill a strong person who has mastered the third sequence and has just stepped into the avenue realm! It can even be said that it is impossible to do! There have been many strong people in the realm of Avenue since ancient times, but they are still alive without exception, just because they have been jointly sealed by some top strong people in the realm of Avenue! Yes, there is only one way to deal with the strong in the realm of Da Dao, that is to cut off the body of the strong in the realm of Da Dao and seal his spirit, so that he can''t recast his body, but he can only seal it in this way. Even if he mastered the other party''s spirit, he can''t completely destroy the other party''s spirit, Because what exists in the soul of a strong man in the realm of great road is the most mysterious, powerful and terrible force of rules in the world!


    Although the power of rules is divided into levels, it is basically impossible to break the power of rules for the protection of a person! For ordinary cultivators, their spirits can be said to be extremely fragile. Even in the past, Su Mu specialized in mastering other people''s spirits to lock others'' heartfelt feelings for himself, but now with the strength becoming stronger, Su Mu also knows more and more about their existence. For those who are strong in the realm of Avenue, the spirits have long been not extremely fragile, He has become extremely tough under the protection of the power of rules!


    If the spirit without the protection of the force of rules is like a piece of tofu, it can be broken easily, then with the force of rules, even the lowest force of rules, the spirit protected by the force of rules is enough to become a hard object like diamond! Of course, these two items are just equivalent to describing the strength of one God''s soul. The hardness of a God''s soul protected by the power of rules is not comparable to that of diamond. It is even impossible to say how strong and hard a God''s soul protected by the power of rules exists. Let''s say so, A strong man at the peak of the avenue realm can easily destroy one world, or even hundreds of worlds at the same time, but if the same moves are used on the spirit of a strong man at the avenue realm, they will never have any impact on the spirit!


    This is the degree of revenge of the power of rules on the spirits of the strong in the realm of the road after the strong in the realm of the road has the power of rules! With the protection of the power of rules, the strong in the realm of the road has become immortal for this reason! Immortality in the real sense! No one can kill a strong man! Unless his strength exceeds the realm of Avenue! Reached another level! Now Su Chuyi has just entered the realm of Avenue, and Liang Hai is the same, but Su Chuyi is indeed far better than liang Hai in terms of combat effectiveness. However, because the strong in the realm of Avenue can''t kill each other, Su Chuyi imprisoned Liang Hai at most, in that different space independent of Su Chuyi''s hands, Everything was born by Su Chu''s heart! Su Chuyi said that whichever space has what will have. Su Chuyi said that what does not exist in which space will not exist!


    For the strong in the realm of the great road, they can mobilize all the forces in the world as the basis of their battle and the inexhaustible energy in their body, which is also a symbol of their invincibility. However, in this different space, Su Chuyi completely cut off all the existing energy! In other words, there is no energy around Liang Hai that can be used by him! Even Liang Hai needs to use the huge energy in his body as capital to recover his physical strength at this moment! But the problem is that if the energy in his body is completely consumed! So in the world controlled by Su Chuyi, I can''t supplement the energy in my body. What will happen to me? Forever imprisoned in this dark space? Or do you pray in your heart that one day the summer Yun Chao suddenly remembered him and let him out? All this seems to be impossible. The great Xia Yun Dynasty will never release him so kindly. Therefore, if he wants to leave this strange space created by Su Chuyi, he must rely on his own strength!


    But the problem is here now. No matter what he does, in this different space controlled by Su Chuyi, everything he needs can not be supplemented! He can feel the crazy loss of power in his body! This is an impossible thing for a strong man in the realm of Avenue! Because the strong in the realm of Da Dao are absorbing all the forces in the world to supplement themselves all the time, but at this moment, in the different space created by Su Chuyi, Liang Hai doesn''t say to supplement the strength in his body. It''s very difficult to keep the strength in his body from losing it! This strange space created by Su Chuyi is definitely not as simple as imprisoning himself! If Liang Hai did not guess wrong, Su Chuyi wanted to exhaust all the strength in his body, let his power of rules appear uncontrollably, and forcibly separate the power of rules in his soul with strong strength! Let yourself fall out of the ranks of immortality!


    If you guess correctly, Su Chuyi is definitely this plan. For Liang Hai, it seems like a dead end. Everything he does in this different space created by Su Chuyi seems to have no effect. In the next days, he can only feel the loss of power in his body and wait for Su Chuyi''s final execution! Thinking of this, Liang Hai''s calm heart involuntarily gave birth to a trace of fear!

 Chapter 1434

    For Liang Hai, the fear of being single made him feel some disbelief! You know, he finally entered the realm of the great road. Now he is not even familiar with his own strength. Is it difficult not to fall into this strange space created by others? Liang Hai is a little unacceptable! He knew that Su Chuyi had just entered the avenue realm and didn''t have much time. He didn''t believe that the time when he and Su Chuyi entered the avenue realm was wrong. Why couldn''t he defeat each other? Is the limitation of the power of rules really so huge? Liang Hai is not reconciled. He is also a strong man in the realm of Avenue. Although he has just stepped into the realm of Avenue, the realm is already a real realm of Avenue! So Liang Hai plans to fight a wave and try to get himself out of this different space!


    In the Senluo world at this moment, the Xia Yun Dynasty has collected all the remaining troops of xuanyang Yun Dynasty. At this moment, the Senluo world is completely in their hands! Su Yutong also proved his ability. In a month, the summer transportation will usher in a grand ceremony! That is the grand ceremony for the complete promotion of the Xia Dynasty to the higher dynasty! Once the summer Dynasty is promoted to a higher Dynasty, all creatures in the Dynasty will have the opportunity to upgrade their talents to a higher level! This is an irresistible event for them! It has been less than 200000 years since the birth of the great Xia Dynasty! But it has been a new emperor from one side, and it has become a giant in the world of heaven! Higher Yun Chao! How many centuries does it take for ordinary forces to reach this level! However, it took less than 200000 years for the great Xia Dynasty to reach this level today! There is no doubt that the summer games will go to more distant places in the future! Will become a more terrible force! The higher Dynasty is far from the limit they reached in the summer dynasty!


    ......


    The center of the heavens and the world where the tianwu Dynasty is located, it has changed from a prosperous place to a desolate place! Yes, at the same time when the great Xia Yun Dynasty and the xuanyang Yun Dynasty started fighting in the Senluo world, it seemed as if they were induced. The war between the royal family of the tianwu Yun Dynasty and the Shenwu Hou house was also opened! However, their battle at this level is not as easy to solve as that of the Xia Dynasty and the xuanyang dynasty! Now more than three months have passed since the war! However, the royal family of tianwu Dynasty is still very hard to block the attack of Shenwu Hou house! The real power of Shenwu Hou mansion has not been shot even now! Similarly, Zhao annian, who was in charge of the royal family of the tianwu transportation Dynasty, has not appeared any time even now. It seems that Zhao annian and Ji Yuan have made an agreement, and they have not taken part in this war at the same time! However, it will not take much time for them to end the war!


    In fact, they are not so flustered when Zhao annian is in charge of the royal family of tianwu transportation Dynasty. In addition, they have earned a lot of strong people in the realm of scattered Avenue recently, which is very good news for their royal family of tianwu transportation dynasty! With these great roads and the powerful, the royal family of tianwu Dynasty can easily hold the war with the powerful in Shenwu Hou mansion! Only when they were transported to the imperial family of the tianwu Dynasty could they be regarded as the real ones and tied with the Shenwu Hou house! Yes, that''s right! Even so, the royal family of tianwu Yun dynasty still just tied with Shenwu Hou house and didn''t get any advantage. It''s an incredible thing! You should know that the strength of each other''s Shenwu Hou house was not as good as their tianwu imperial family, but now?


    It can be said that the royal family of the tianwu Dynasty played their cards. Except Zhao an Nian, all the strong people in the avenue realm have gone to war, but they still didn''t get any benefits in front of the Shenwu Hou house! Even being pressed by Shenwu Hou house! This is simply an impossible thing to happen! That''s why! Zhao Zongzheng, the current leader of the tianwu transportation Dynasty, has a dark face all day. He looks at the army of the Shenwu waiting house not far away and feels incomparable hatred. Now he believes that the Shenwu waiting house has been born to betray the royal family of the tianwu transportation dynasty! If it weren''t for this, where did their Shenwu Hou House find so many strong people to compete with their current tianwu imperial family?


    You know, now the royal family of tianwu transportation Dynasty has gathered a lot of strong people in the realm of sanxiu Avenue! Now, as the number of strong people in the realm of Avenue mastered by the emperor''s chamber of the tianwu Dynasty has exceeded 20, but when facing the Shenwu Hou house, they not only did not get any advantage, but were pressed by the army of the Shenwu Hou house. Now it seems that the royal family of the tianwu Dynasty is on a dead end! But they still believe that with the help of Zhao annian, they will never fail in the tianwu dynasty! Even if Ji Yuan is also a strong man who is half out of the realm, they still think that the royal family of tianwu Dynasty will win the final victory! And it''s like rolling to win! Even though the royal family of tianwu Yunchao did not occupy the dominant power on the battlefield, and even was led by the Shenwu Hou mansion, they still believed that they would blow the horn of counter attack soon! Defeat Shenwu Hou mansion in one fell swoop and take everything back into their hands!


    But now I have to say that the people of the tianwu imperial family think too simply, or they have not considered an extremely terrible thing at all! That is, they have many strong people who build roads in scattered way. In fact, they are all sent out by Shenwu Hou house! you ''re right! These people existed like Ji Yuan in their early years! The purpose of this as like as two peas is exactly the same as Ji Yuan. The reason why they have entered the camp of tianwu Yun Dynasty is just to see how far Ji Yuan has grown after so many years, and how far tianwu Yun Dynasty, a powerful Yun dynasty that rules countless eras of the heavens, has grown!


    Perhaps even their tianwu Dynasty itself is not clear. Before them, there is only one voice in the world of heaven, that is their Lord! However, with the departure of the Lord, the existence of that timeline disappeared, so it gave the tianwu Yun Dynasty the opportunity to develop and rule the whole world of heaven! But now they are back, and they want to see how far the powerful movement that almost brought the whole heaven and world into the bag behind them has achieved!

 Chapter 1435

    However, after their recent observation of the tianwu transportation Dynasty, they learned that the tianwu transportation Dynasty is still far from them! Perhaps in the hearts of countless strong people in the world of heaven, the tianwu movement Dynasty has been the most powerful force in countless ages, but the fundamental reason is that their Lord was not born and exposed to the world before. If they were told that there were tens of thousands of strong people who surpassed countless Avenue realm under a man before the tianwu movement Dynasty, How will they feel? You should know that all the people under the Lord''s command were given the power of rules by the Lord and entered the realm of the great road! In the present tianwu Dynasty, not to mention the half step beyond the realm, even the strong in the realm of Avenue are few and pitiful! Only a dozen or so.


    However, they did not care about so many things. In fact, they did not find that before countless eras, even the state of half step transcendence could be easily achieved. Now, the state of half step transcendence has become the top existence, If you want to enter the realm of half step detachment, it has basically become an impossible thing for ordinary practitioners! In fact, they don''t feel suspicious and strange about this! In their view, the talent of these people is far from what they were at the beginning. In addition, the Lord gave them the power of top rules at the beginning, so that they can touch the realm of half step transcendence and enter the realm of half step transcendence. Therefore, in their eyes, the practitioners in this time line are really weak and pitiful! They can''t stand at the same level compared with the original ones!


    However, in their opinion, this is actually a very normal thing. Now the practitioners of this timeline can be said to have suffered a complete fault for their previous events. Although they do not know what caused it, in fact, these practitioners born behind them are completely separated from the fault of the timeline they were in before, They don''t know what a terrible world it is when they wait for someone! They are now the most powerful and terrible half step beyond the realm in everyone''s eyes. The strong can be seen everywhere in their timeline at the beginning! Although I don''t know what the reason is, it''s obvious that today''s practitioners know nothing about their period! Even they don''t know that before countless eras, the number of strong people in the half step transcendence realm in the heavens and ten thousand realms even exceeded the total number of strong people in all the avenue realms in the present heavens and ten thousand realms!


    Perhaps no one has found that the heavens and worlds seem to be deliberately eliminating the traces that once existed in their Lord. In fact, this is not a bad thing, because Ji Yuan once said that the reason why their Lord practiced the hundred generations reincarnation method led to some changes in the world in each life, and now these traces that once existed have gradually disappeared, In a real sense, it means that his kung fu is constantly achieving great success, and even has reached a limit! Maybe we only need to integrate the accomplishments of hundreds of generations to achieve invincible body in one fell swoop! However, it is not a thing that the Lord of Ji Yuan and others did not appear for a long time! Since the last time tianwu Yun Dynasty launched an attack on Daxia Yun Dynasty, Ji Yuan also sent strong people to look for the trace of Su mu, but he got nothing in the end! It''s like disappearing between heaven and earth out of thin air!


    ......


    But in fact, Su Mu is not the one who experienced a hundred generations of reincarnation among Ji Yuan and the top powers in the world of heaven. The Lord they are waiting for is not su mu, but the future of Su Mu who has long been detached! Now Su Mu is not a person who exists in the eternal reincarnation, but an existence with self! The hundred generations reincarnation method was created and used by Su Mu''s first generation in the future. Later, Su Mu practiced this method in every generation. In the end, he integrated with his own cultivation and achieved supreme achievements. Now he has successfully experienced a hundred generations! Su Mu''s life does not belong to any one of the hundred reincarnation methods. The emergence of Su Mu represents the completion of the hundred reincarnation method! And weaknesses!


    They don''t know that there is a huge weakness in the reincarnation method! That is, there will be an independent self after the reincarnation of the century! There is no difference between this independent self and noumenon, and there is no gap! It can even be said that this independent self is an ontology! The reason for its existence is that the side effects of the hundred centuries reincarnation method will summon the self existing in the long river of time, and make it surpass the great self of the hundred centuries reincarnation method step by step with the weakest mortal posture! If Su mu can finally merge and devour the self of practicing the hundred century reincarnation method, all the forces they have previously practiced the hundred century reincarnation will be integrated into Su Mu''s body. However, if Su Mu cannot reach that height and is killed by others, his self and future will be destroyed! Su Mu''s menstruation is not a powerful skill born in a small world! It''s su Mu''s ability to master time in a hundred generations of reincarnation, which is passed from Su Mu''s self to Su Mu through the future!


    It is precisely because of this skill that Su Mu doesn''t know that he is almost the same as every life of the centenary reincarnation, but it doesn''t matter to Su Mu whether he knows or not. If the last life of himself, that is, Su mu, who exists as a weakness, was killed in the mortal period, then the previous practice of the centenary reincarnation method will fall short of success! It seems very helpless! Su Mu will not suffer any impact if he dies in the future, but if he dies now, he will certainly suffer a great impact. Therefore, death is not impossible! Therefore, Su mu in the future will seek the help of the spirit of the world tree through the endless river of time, and even create an existence called system, which can accelerate Su Mu''s growth, so as not to let Su Mu fall halfway!


    Su Mu hasn''t figured out what the system is. It''s just a channel! Every sound in the system is actually the sound of the road, and every book in it is actually just words, without any importance, and the future is to give Su Mu his own things through the system, so that Su mu can accelerate his growth! The reason why Su Mu needs to charge every time he reads to get the things inside is that Su Mu''s body is too weak, so it will be hurt by using the energy of some treasures to offset Su Mu!

 Chapter 1436

    To get back to the point, the current tianwu Yun Dynasty has constantly found everything that makes them feel strange in the battle with the Shenwu Hou mansion. That is, they seem to find that every time the Shenwu Hou mansion appears, the appearance of the strong is different! Originally, they thought they were just wrong, but with more and more times, they immediately attracted attention, because they found that the strong in the avenue realm of each battle were not only different in face, but also in the power of rules in their hands! For example, from the perspective of the great Xia Dynasty, the strong man who fought with himself yesterday mastered the rules of the wind. Today, he met a different person, not only his face, but also the strength of the rules one by one!


    Originally, they thought it was because they didn''t meet the same person. After all, the number of strong people in the avenue realm of Shenwu Houfu was no less than that of their royal family in the tianwu Dynasty, but now they realized the difference after several days. Every strong person in the avenue realm of Shenwu Houfu didn''t seem to be the strong person in the avenue realm they had met before! Now they not only found the differences between the strong in the realm of the road from the rules and faces, but also found the differences in each other''s realm cultivation! They clearly remember that in the first battle, the Shenwu Hou mansion showed up were three strong men at the top of the avenue realm, seven strong men at the top of the eight grade Avenue realm and five strong men at the top of the five grade Avenue realm!


    One day later, the cultivation of these people has changed greatly! There is one more strong person at the peak of the avenue realm! After that, there were also a few strong people in the realm of seven grades and eight grades, and even once there were twelve strong people in the realm of eight grades! This immediately attracted the attention of their tianwu imperial family! Such a big thing! It is definitely a matter that can not be ignored! They also felt a heavy heart, because they seemed to have found some unusual places! Will the strength of Shenwu Hou house exceed their royal family of tianwu Dynasty too much? Otherwise, how can we explain the strong men of Shenwu Hou mansion who constantly appear in the realm of Avenue? Is it possible that they were recently accepted as the royal family of tianwu dynasty?


    There is absolutely no such possibility! In fact, people also understand. No wonder the Shenwu Hou house dared to launch an attack on their tianwu imperial family and set off a rebellion! It turned out that their own strength of Shenwu Hou house has exceeded their royal family of tianwu transportation Dynasty. They can''t continue to suppress the existence of Shenwu Hou house. How can Shenwu Hou house not rebel? This also explains why the relationship between Shenwu Hou''s house and them was obviously close, but Ji Yuan suddenly announced rebellion! They stand on the opposite side of the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty, and even attack the whole tianwu Yun Dynasty, and bring them into the bag and become the object of Ji Yuan''s bag!


    In fact, there is nothing right or wrong about what Ji Yuan has done in the hearts of many royal families of the tianwu Yun Dynasty. The strength of the royal family of the tianwu Yun Dynasty can not suppress Ji Yuan. Ji Yuan''s strength exceeds that of the royal family of the tianwu Yun Dynasty. It is natural for them to rebel. In fact, Ji Yuan has not done anything wrong. Even many of them appreciate Ji Yuan very much, I think this man has great courage! After all, in the face of giants such as the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty, and there are top powers who are half detached in tianwu Yun Dynasty, not everyone sitting in Ji Yuan''s position will have the courage to announce their separation from the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty and start attacking tianwu Yun dynasty! At least until now, they just found Ji Yuan''s existence! Ji Yuan is the only one who dares to do so! Dare to attack tianwu Yunchao openly!


    The number of strong people in the avenue realm of Shenwu Houfu gave Ji Yuan the capital to rebel, and Ji Yuan entered a half step beyond the realm, which was enough to compete with Zhao annian, the founder of the royal family of the tianwu Yun Dynasty. Therefore, he did not hesitate to attack the tianwu Yun Dynasty without the slightest hesitation! This is actually a very exciting thing for countless practitioners! Ji Yuan has the courage they don''t have! If we put them in the same position as Ji Yuan, maybe they just go back and ask tianwu Yunchao to give him a greater title and power! But Ji Yuan is different. Ji Yuan is very proud to face the sky, pointing to everyone in the royal family of tianwu transportation Dynasty and saying that my strength has exceeded you, so why do you want you to take charge of my position? I want to rebel. I''ll be the boss myself and arrange a position for myself! It''s like this.


    ......


    In the meeting hall of the royal family of tianwu transportation Dynasty, Zhao annian looked at the 20 strong men in the hall with a heavy face! Part of this is the cornerstone of other transportation dynasties. It is just dependent on their tianwu transportation Dynasty in an attempt to obtain greater benefits! There are also some cultivators they accepted a while ago, but the number is not much, only two or three. The rest are the strong ones in the realm of Avenue trained by their tianwu Yunchao, with a number of about 14! These twenty strong men in the realm of the great road are all the strong men in the realm of the great road now existing in the royal family of the tianwu dynasty! In addition, he is the top power in the half step beyond the realm. It can be said that this force is enough to sweep any force in the world! However, in the face of the bottomless existence of Shenwu Hou mansion, and in the face of Ji Yuan, who is clearly his son-in-law but wants to make his own rebellion, Zhao annian knows that this strength is not enough to resist Shenwu Hou mansion!


    In addition, a while ago, they knew that the strong people in the avenue realm of Shenwu Hou house were not the same person every time they came out to fight with them. They also calculated that the number of strong people in the avenue realm of Shenwu Hou house may have exceeded more than 30! This is a number that shocked them! What is the concept of more than 30 strong people? There has never been a gathering of more than 20 powerful people in the realm of the great road! It can be said that their tianwu imperial family has made history! And Shenwu Hou mansion is even more terrible! There are more than 30 strong people in the avenue realm! This is definitely not good news for their tianwu imperial family! It is definitely not an easy news to accept!


    In addition to Ji Yuan, the top strongman in the semi detached realm, there are also more than 30 strongmen in the realm of Avenue and countless strongmen in the realm of heaven! This strength seems to be far beyond their tianwu dynasty! It is not so easy for them to win the final victory! But now the problem is here. Shenwu Hou''s house is ready to attack again. Can they give up the capital of tianwu Yunchao?

 Chapter 1437

    For the royal family of tianwu Dynasty, it is absolutely impossible to give up the whole capital! This is the center of their tianwu dynasty! It is the place where they control the heaven and the world! If it is so easy to give over to Shenwu Hou mansion and Ji Yuan, how will the world treat them? Even if they win back here in the battle, they will leave the impression of cowards in the hearts of countless people! So no matter what, they can''t let it out easily. This is the most important city of their tianwu transportation Dynasty and the most worthy place to guard in their tianwu transportation dynasty! Since the birth of the tianwu Yun Dynasty, there has never been any threat to let them leave the capital of the tianwu Yun Dynasty. Even the current Shenwu Hou house is absolutely not!


    On today''s battlefield, there is no doubt that the strong of Shenwu Hou house is in the upper hand, which is absolutely unacceptable for the royal family of tianwu Yun dynasty! You should know that they ruled the tianwu Yun Dynasty for countless eras. Even now, no one and any force dare to easily challenge the majesty of their tianwu Yun dynasty! Because tianwu Yunchao has proved its strong strength in countless wars since countless eras! It proves who is the only ruler in the center of the world of heaven, and whether their strength of tianwu transportation Dynasty is more powerful and terrible than them! After countless centuries, it seems that tianwu Yunchao has reached the last stage. In the face of the powerful Shenwu Houfu, their royal family of tianwu Yunchao will fall into the disadvantage! This is something they absolutely can''t believe!


    You should know that Shenwu Hou''s house is just a part of their tianwu Yun Dynasty. Even the position of Shenwu Hou is given to Ji Yuan by their tianwu Yun Dynasty Royal family! But now the powerful strength of the Shenwu Hou of the tianwu transportation Dynasty has exceeded their tianwu transportation dynasty! How can this convince them? And no one wants to believe it! What if it''s down now? In their opinion, tianwu Yun Dynasty can still win in the end, continue their strong ruling power since countless centuries, and return to the peak of the world of heaven again with an absolutely unparalleled attitude! Become the taboo that countless people dare not talk about! But now the situation on the battlefield, can they really do that? Obviously, no one knows what the final result of this one will be, but what they see now is that the Shenwu Hou house has suppressed the tianwu imperial family with an absolute advantage by relying on its strong strength! At least in a short time, the royal family of tianwu Dynasty is absolutely difficult to turn over! For all the people in Shenwu Hou mansion, this is a victory that must be won, because for them, tianwu Yunchao is like a thief who stole what originally belonged to them when they left at last. The position of the Lord of all worlds originally belongs to their Lord! If the Lord hadn''t told them not to show their traces in the world of heaven before leaving, tianwu Yun dynasty would never have been the Lord of the world of heaven! For countless centuries, although it is said that the ruler of the tianwu Dynasty, Zhutian Wanjie, has become the only one in the Zhutian Wanjie, which can be said to surpass the top transportation Dynasty, reach the peak and stand high, they, the strong people hidden in the dark, feel very unhappy, because in their view, even if they don''t sit on that position for a short time, they shouldn''t be sat by others! That position is in their hearts. No one is qualified to sit on it except their Lord!


    However, they are unhappy. When the LORD left, they still attached great importance to what they said. Since they promised the Lord that they would not easily show signs, they will naturally say and do it. It will not be so easy because some discomfort in their hearts will expose themselves, Now they no longer choose to hide, but choose to stand in front of the living people in the open, not because they think the time has come, but because they think the Lord has reappeared, so it is undoubtedly a good choice to take tianwu Yunchao as a tribute to the Lord! Moreover, tianwu Yunchao was originally a thief who captured their victory, so they naturally did not hesitate to deal with tianwu Yunchao! Even if Ji Yuan doesn''t tell them about the reappearance of the Lord, they will help Ji Yuan defeat tianwu! Let Ji Yuan be on the top temporarily! Because in their opinion, even if the Lord has not sat on it, even if they sit on it for their own people, it will never be enough for tianwu Yunchao to continue to use the power and convenience established by their Lord in this position!


    you ''re right! The foundation of tianwu Yun Dynasty and most things are actually created by the 99th body of the previous hundred reincarnation! So it''s normal to say that the tianwu Dynasty is enjoying the convenience they created! After all, what tianwu Yunchao did was to enjoy the convenience they had established! But now, they are not so angry about tianwu Yunchao sitting in that position, because they have thought more clearly, that is, tianwu Yunchao has indeed done a lot of things beneficial to them over the years! After overturning the tianwu Dynasty in the future, the things left by the tianwu Dynasty can indeed bring them some convenience!


    Now is the best time when they are ready to turn over the sky! The Lord is about to return. Before the Lord returns, they hope to make the heavens and the world surrender at their feet! This is not a difficult thing for them! Because there are not only the strong at the top of the avenue realm among them! Even the top strong people who are half step beyond the realm are amazing in number! It is no doubt a very easy thing to bring the whole universe back and surrender it to their feet! After all, the pattern of the universe is still too small for the top powers who are half detached! For them, the world of heaven is far less fascinating than it was in those days!


    What they are waiting for is that after the Lord returns, he will lead them all to leave this heaven and earth, leave the center of the myriad boundaries of the heavens, leave the world created by Tao Yun, and go to a larger and broader heaven and earth! This temptation to them is far greater than bringing the whole heaven and the world under their command! After all, the achievements brought by sticking to the city can never be compared with the expansion of Xinjiang! In their eyes, Su Mu will lead them to a broader and stronger world in the future! In those worlds, they are undoubtedly expanding their territory!

 Chapter 1438

    For Su mu, if he knew that there was such a group of people willing to follow him in the center of the world of the heavens, he would be excited to stand up and shout, "I don''t want to work hard, but now it''s obvious that Su Mu doesn''t know about it, and even he doesn''t know that he has so many followers in the world of the heavens, Even if these followers are left by their own reincarnation! But the same thing is that they are absolutely loyal to themselves, whether they are themselves or their past and future. But now Su Mu doesn''t know the existence of these people. Even now Su Mu doesn''t know the external situation. For fear that one day tianwu Yunchao will find their trace and be caught by tianwu Yunchao! After all, their current strength of the great Xia Dynasty is far too far from that of the tianwu Dynasty, which stands at the peak of the world!


    If Su Mu knew that the tianwu Dynasty was going through the most terrible time in history and was going through the most severe test and rebellion, Su Mu would jump up happily and directly expose the Senluo world to countless people with the Xia Dynasty, because Su Mu knew very well, The power of their own time rules has definitely attracted the eyes and attention of countless strong people. The reason why they dare not come to find themselves is just because they are worried about the threat of tianwu Yun dynasty! After all, they offended tianwu Yunchao, the most powerful force in the world. Who would dare to come and talk and laugh with them? Who dares to come to help them in the summer dynasty! If Su Mu now knows that the tianwu Dynasty is being crusaded and attacked, Su Mu will never continue to choose to hide and Hibernate! But will choose to stand on the bright side and let countless strong people in the world see their terrible growth in a short time!


    In this way, the number of strong people they can accept during the summer transportation will be greatly improved! The terrible potential of the summer movement will make countless strong people yearn. But now Su Mu doesn''t know everything that happens outside. Now Su Mu lives a three-point and one-line life every day, accompanies his wife, practices in isolation, and then goes to bed. Yes, this is such an ordinary day. It''s the life Su Mu has been living every day recently, As if he were an office worker in a previous life, every day was a light three-point line, and Su Mu didn''t spend much time on such isolation every day! It can be said that the speed of his cultivation is not very fast. After all, Su Mu has only three hours of cultivation in 12 hours a day. Naturally, his cultivation cannot be improved too fast!


    But even so, Su Mu now has the strength of the realm of bapin Tiandao! Yes, in the past six months of the war with xuanyang Yunchao, Su Mu''s three-point and one-line life has broken through. Do you think it''s angry? Such a person who doesn''t take cultivation seriously has achieved a breakthrough far faster than everyone. Do you think it''s annoying? This is a case of other scholars who are not able to tell if they know this is absolutely angry. But Su Mu often make complaints about his own practice as a breakthrough speed, which is still too slow. So he has suffered most people''s Tucao. You practice every day for two or three hours. It is already breaking through a grade for half a year. You still hate the speed of breaking through too slowly. Do you want to directly enter the peak of the heavenly realm from the first product of the heavenly realm in just one year? Even if it''s not enough for a day, you have to step into the realm of the avenue. Are you happy?


    But Su Mu is only a daily Tucao, he did not feel that his practice as a breakthrough speed is very slow, after all, Su mu heart is also very clear that their repair make complaints about how terrible speed. For ordinary cultivators, it is difficult to step on the road of first-class products in countless eras. Su Mu is just idle here. He just steps out after half a year of cultivation. Do you think this kind of thing is irritating? It''s just that Su Mu hasn''t taken it seriously. He always feels that his cultivation speed is too slow. He is often very dissatisfied with the results of his cultivation! This is nonsense! If you practice twelve hours a day for twelve hours and stick to it for a hundred years, you''ll see what your accomplishments will be! But Su Mu just didn''t do that! Because in Su Mu''s opinion, the life at 3:00 a.m. is actually very good! Moreover, even in this way, the progress rate of self-cultivation is terrible enough, and there is no need to continue to improve.


    Others don''t know that Su Mu didn''t mean to live a three-point and one-line cultivation life, because Su Mu knows what great consequences it will bring to them if a person''s cultivation breakthrough speed is too fast! Now Su Mu''s breakthrough speed is terrible enough! Therefore, Su Mu''s three hours of cultivation every day are not to improve his cultivation, but to suppress his strength and cultivation! Su Mu is compressing his strength every day! Compress your strength to the extreme! In other words, Su Mu''s accomplishments from his breakthrough in a short time seem really worthless, but in fact, Su Mu''s terrible strength has been greatly improved! Let''s put it this way. Su mu can say that he has achieved the ultimate in the foundation of each realm before entering the next realm! It is for this reason that Su Mu''s breakthrough speed is so terrible! Strength is so strong!


    If an ordinary person has the speed to break through cultivation like Su mu, then don''t think about it! The faster his cultivation breakthrough, the lower his strength will be! It can be said that it is extremely difficult to win if you meet a strong person of the same level! But Su Mu is different. Because Su Mu has suppressed the strength of each realm to the limit, his breakthrough has also brought different benefits to Su Mu! That is, the faster Su Mu breaks through, the stronger his strength is! Never because the speed of cultivation breakthrough is too fast, his strength will be reduced, or even become possessed! These things will never happen to Su Mu!


    For ordinary practitioners, if the speed of cultivation breakthrough is too terrible, then the corresponding will definitely bring them unimaginable sequelae! At least getting possessed is even the easiest sequela! If it is light, the strength will be reduced, if it is heavy, the cultivation will be broken, and the spirit will be damaged! But in front of Su mu, it seems that all this is not any problem. His cultivation breakthrough speed can be said to be extremely fast, but there has never been any sequelae. The reason is that Su Mu has laid a solid foundation for every realm!

 Chapter 1439

    For the current great Xia Dynasty, they have the whole Senluo world as their back resources that can be exploited, which also makes them not need to worry about a large number of resources in a short time. Now all the resources of the whole Senluo world are in their hands, so they can start their God creation plan in the great Xia Dynasty! you ''re right! God making plan! For the Xia Dynasty, because of the huge number of creatures under their command, there are too many spiritual talents. In fact, they are very talented. In this life, don''t say they have reached the realm of saints. I''m afraid even the realm of quasi saints may be impossible for them! But there is no need to worry about this at all, because for the Xia Dynasty, they have a treasure that can improve their overall strength, that is, the transformation roulette!


    The great Xia Dynasty with the transformation wheel only needs to have enough resources, so even the most ordinary mortals can cultivate them into the power of the realm of saints overnight! Of course, the most is to cultivate it into the existence of the realm of saints. After all, although the transformation wheel is very powerful, there are still some side effects. For example, the cultivation obtained by using the transformation wheel can''t move forward in this life. This is a very unacceptable side effect, However, this is not a side effect for most people at all, because most of them can reach the limit of their growth in their lifetime, that is, the golden immortal realm. Even many people can''t reach the golden immortal realm. It''s a terrible thing that they can improve their cultivation to the realm of saints by relying on the transformation wheel!


    You know, that''s a saint! What a saint! Before Su Mu arrived in the wild world, the sage was the most powerful and incomparable existence in his heart. However, when Su Mu''s strength far exceeded the realm of the sage and even could use resources to cultivate the sage, he no longer regarded the sage as a thing. After all, for him, the sage could not even ensure his sanity in front of him. That''s right, Now Su Mu is powerful enough to suppress a top Saint just by using his momentum, and the saint is also an existence that can be created by transforming the roulette for their Xia Yun Dynasty. It is not as rare as before. The birth of a saint is enough to make the Xia Yun Dynasty happy for several days or even set up a banquet to celebrate, Now the most indispensable thing in the summer Dynasty is probably the sage!


    In the primitive world, the innate God residence and most innate creatures are qualified to enter the realm of saints, so they don''t need to upgrade their accomplishments to the realm of saints through the transformation of roulette, because their future will not be impossible even if they surpass the realm of heaven in the future, Therefore, it is actually a very stupid thing to use the transformation wheel to promote them to the realm of saints, so they did not choose to do so in the summer transportation Dynasty. The target users of the transformation wheel are basically ordinary creatures with great talents, or even ordinary creatures without talents, That is, the creatures who can''t even touch the golden immortal realm when they grow to the peak of their life. They are the best users of the conversion roulette!


    Although it is said that with the growth of strength and the greater Xia Yun Dynasty becoming stronger, even saints can''t play any role in every war of the greater Xia Yun Dynasty, all the creatures under your command look like the realm of saints, which is always more pleasing to the eye than a group of practitioners who are not even the realm of Jinxian. That''s right, The reason why Su Mu uses the transformation wheel is that they just think that if the weakest existence under the great Xia Dynasty is the realm of saints, it should be a pleasant thing. However, for the current great Xia Dynasty, saints still have a lot of help, although they have been promoted to higher Xia Dynasty, However, the backbone of the great Xia Dynasty is still not enough to support. The reason why the current great Xia Dynasty can be promoted to a medium-sized Dynasty is only because of the existence of Su Chuyi, a strong man in the realm of the great road!


    In addition, their remaining strength in the summer transportation Dynasty is at most comparable to some medium transportation dynasties, and they can''t even be among the best in the medium transportation dynasties! Therefore, the realm of saints is actually very useful for the current great Xia Dynasty. At least in the future campaign of the great Xia Dynasty, the existence of a large number of saints can also bring them a lot of help. If the great Xia Dynasty is promoted to the top Dynasty, it will be useless for them to have even more strong saints under the great Xia Dynasty, Because at that level, even the strong in the heaven realm exist like mole ant cannon fodder in the battlefield, not to mention the countless Saint realms that are weaker than the heaven realm!


    However, it has to be the day after the great Xia Yun Dynasty grew up. At least now, the great Xia Yun dynasty still needs the realm of saints as the backbone of their great Xia Yun Dynasty. However, this number should not create too many saints in a short time, If all the resources are used to create saints, they may need to start the war of transporting the dynasty to plunder resources during the summer Dynasty. After a few days, it is enough to take out some of these resources to create 10000 saints, As for making all the creatures of the great Xia Dynasty, including anyone of all ethnic groups under the great Xia Dynasty, enter the realm of saints, at least not yet, because if so many resources are used to make saints, their top forces in the great Xia Dynasty will lack cultivation resources, A while ago, the resources consumed by Su qinger''s retreat were an extremely terrible number! It even consumes the huge resources that can create three saints! Therefore, for the current summer transportation Dynasty, it is still enough to make saints. We can''t start manufacturing blindly, at least not yet!


    In the past, the great Xia Dynasty had launched five wars of dynasty transportation, and all they plundered were low-level Dynasty transportation and those who had just entered the middle level Dynasty transportation. Therefore, in addition to devouring their resources, the great Xia Dynasty did not accept the remaining strong ones. Of course, Su Mu also didn''t choose to include them in the transformation roulette as a resource for them to improve their strength during the summer transportation, because what''s the difference between Su Mu and the demon clan? He is a Terran. It is undoubtedly a means of evil spirits to improve the strength of his strong men by swallowing other Terrans. At least Su Mu doesn''t want to do so now.

 Chapter 1440

    Of course, don''t think Su Mu is too virgin, but that''s the truth. Besides, Su Mu now has a large number of saints. In fact, saints can be made with some resources. There is no need to devour these Terrans to enhance their strength during the summer transportation, They can all be killed, but it is really a very unscrupulous thing to use them as resources to improve their strength during the summer transportation. It seems that Su Mu is undoubtedly the performance of the virgin. After all, in such a world full of killing, every cultivator will do anything to improve their strength by unscrupulous means, but in Su Mu''s view, Even if we devour all these people, what can we do? Create some saints who have no role in the summer movement? Even the strength is only the weakest in the realm of saints?


    There is no need at all! If the effect of conversion Roulette is more than that, and the conversion roulette can use huge resources to create the strong in the realm of heaven, Su Mu will not hesitate to devour all the creatures who were the target of the war of transportation in the summer, and become the nutrients for their summer transportation, Contribute to their strength during the summer games, and there will be no trace of guilt in their hearts! However, the transformation Roulette is far from so powerful. All it can produce is the existence of some saints. For the summer transportation Dynasty, saints are actually a combat power that is about to be eliminated!


    Because with the promotion of the summer games into the higher games, their top combat power and backbone will also be replaced! With the strength of chaos demons and gods returning to the realm of heaven, when Su Mu enters the realm of Avenue and Su Yutong Lu Wanxi enters the realm of Avenue, the whole summer transportation Dynasty will no longer need saints as their war power. These saints will also go to other places to deal with other things, perhaps as the world leader of the summer transportation Dynasty, Or maybe it''s going to do anything else! But when the war begins, saints will not play any role at that time! If Su Mu had obtained the transformation wheel when he was weak and knew the function of the transformation wheel, he would devour it unscrupulously. Whether it is human or demon, all the resources that can be used in the world will become the driving force of the transformation wheel in Su Mu''s hands as a supplement for him to create the strong!


    Unfortunately, when Su Mu got the transformation wheel, the function of the transformation wheel has been greatly reduced in Su Mu''s eyes, because the effect of the transformation wheel is about to be eliminated in Su Mu''s view. The reason why Su Mu robbed the transformation wheel and destroyed the whole demon clan is just because the demon clan itself and the Terran don''t exist, In fact, there are countless creatures living under the command of the Xia Dynasty. Some of these saints are human, some are dragon, some are Phoenix, and there are more strange races, such as a large group of ethnic groups made of stones, a large group of ethnic groups formed by dwarfs, etc. These are ethnic groups under the command of the Xia Dynasty, roughly two ethnic groups, Among them, they belong to the human race and the demon race, but under the command of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, thousands of families have gathered together. In addition to the demon clan, the inclusiveness of the great Xia Yun Dynasty is very strong. As long as the mind is pure, you can join them.


    ......


    The new capital of the great Xia Dynasty was built on the land of Zhongzhou. As the center of the Senluo community, this place is the best place to establish a national capital. Now all the countless creatures in the Senluo community have been gathered under their command by the great Xia Dynasty, and these people have changed from unwilling to join the great Xia Dynasty to excited, with the words "Zhenxiang" written on their faces, Because after joining the great Xia Dynasty, they found that the great Xia Dynasty was so good, whether it was resources, Qi, Reiki or any other place. Now they have no intention to refute the rule of the great Xia Dynasty over the whole Senluo world, and they all feel that the great Xia Dynasty is the leader who takes them to a further and better place, Now they also understand why Fang Lin, the sword owner of the divine sword Dynasty, put a good leader of the dynasty as a younger brother, because the benefits provided by the summer Dynasty are too rich!


    Not only them, but also most of the xuanyang Yun Dynasty who fought against the Da Xia Yun Dynasty chamber have joined the current Da Xia Yun Dynasty. The Da Xia Yun Dynasty is now thriving, dominating the whole Senluo world and becoming the only master of the Senluo world. The Da Xia Yun Dynasty with the whole Senluo world is not idle, Su Yutong, as the leader of the dynasty, can''t be idle at all. This also makes Su Mu take a deep breath in his heart. Fortunately, he passed on the position of the leader of the summer Dynasty, otherwise he is busy now. Thinking of this, Su Mu has to admit that he is still a lazy man! In the past, Su Mu might not be angry if he was said to be lazy, but he would always refute one or two words, but now Su Mu has understood. What''s the matter with laziness? He is lazy. Su Mu is too lazy to refute this. Some people even say that Su Mu is lazy. Now Su Mu may still feel happy.


    After the establishment of the new state capital, all the decrees of the great Xia Dynasty will be transmitted from Zhongzhou to every place in Senluo. Su Yutong is also very smart. In order to reduce his burden, he asked Su Mu and decided to hand over the other four areas to five emperors. Yes, Su Yutong even handed over the control power of Zhongzhou, Of course, this is because they were confident enough about their own strength and trusted enough about the five emperors during the summer transportation. In order to spare some time for self-cultivation, Su Yutong did not hesitate to place the five emperors on the five areas of the Senluo boundary for a meeting every month, and Zhongzhou undoubtedly handed it to the great emperor Lu Wanxi, The rest of the four sides were handed over to Fang Lin, Lei Ming, Zhao Qing and Hong Jun respectively, and Su Yutong was uncomfortable in front of the shopkeeper every day just like before Su mu.


    For other Yun dynasties, it is undoubtedly a matter of feeding the tiger to distribute the rights of the whole Yun Dynasty, but for the Xia Dynasty, all this is not a big problem. For the Xia Dynasty, they distribute these places to the five emperors. First, because the five emperors are their most trusted existence, it is absolutely impossible to rebel, There is even no possibility of rebellion. Second, the strength of the Su family, the leader of the summer Dynasty, is too suffocating. Even if these people unite to revolt, it is impossible to bring them any trouble!

 Chapter 1441

    Moreover, it seems that Su Yutong''s handing over most of his rights to the five emperors is to feed the tiger, but under the huge gap of strength, isn''t it a kind of imperial skill? There is no doubt that apart from Lu Wanxi, Zhao Qing and Lei Ming, it is still a question whether the remaining two of the five emperors, Fang Lin and Hong Jun, are ambivalent about the summer transport Dynasty. Hong Jun may not need too much doubt. After all, it has been nearly 200000 years since Hong Jun came to the summer transport Dynasty, They watched the development of the great Xia Yun Dynasty step by step. Even at the beginning, it was Hongjun who brought great development to the great Xia Yun Dynasty. In fact, it was not that they were worried about Hongjun, but that Hongjun itself was not an existence lacking the heart of hegemony. In the past, Hongjun seemed to bring more possibilities to all living creatures in the Honghuang world, But isn''t that a plan to control the desolate world in your own hands? It''s just that Hongjun can''t control the wasteland world with his own ideas.


    So it is quite normal for them to feel uneasy about Hongjun. Three of the current five emperors in the Xia Yun Dynasty, that is, Lu Wanxi, Zhao Qing and Lei Ming, are the objects that do not need to be doubted, As for Hongjun, he doesn''t need too much doubt. This time, they delegated power to Hongjun to make him a supervisor because of their trust in Hongjun. As for Fang Lin, it''s because the other four emperors have their own place of control, so he can''t be lacking here, It would be bad for Fang Lin to feel dissatisfied with the great Xia Yun Dynasty. After all, for the current great Xia Yun Dynasty, Fang Lin and his powerful man in the realm of heaven are also the top combat forces of the great Xia Yun Dynasty. It would be best if they could be completely subdued in the future.


    The Senluo world is now completely in the hands of the Xia Yun Dynasty. With the distribution of rights, Su Yutong has his own time to practice. Compared with the previous busy days, the practice time does not exist every day. Now such a life suddenly appears, which makes Su Yutong feel a little uncomfortable, However, this is also a very normal thing. After a long period of busy work, everyone will feel uncomfortable. Of course, except Su mu, who is extremely lazy, Su Mu began to live a retired life before he retired, let alone now he has completely retired, Su Mu now enjoys such a leisurely little day.


    After su Yutong announced his seclusion practice, Su Mu also followed suit, not because of anything else, but now his strength has stagnated in the realm of heaven for a long time. In addition, the system has not been read for a long time. Su Mu wants to see if he can get some strange treasures from this reading, And try whether you can raise your strength to the realm of the avenue. Even if you can''t enter the realm of the avenue, you should at least raise it to the realm of the half step Avenue! A long time has passed since the battle between the great Xia Dynasty and the xuanyang Dynasty. In the different space created by Su Chuyi, a man has given up resistance and lay down in the different space, as if waiting for his death quietly, although it is very difficult for the strong in the realm of the avenue to want to die, But now Liang Hai feels that he is no different from dead. In this strange space created by Su Chuyi, he doesn''t know how long the time has passed, nor how long the power in his body can last, but the only thing he can know is that Su Chuyi has never stopped strengthening this strange space, In case you escape from here!


    If Su Chuyi really trapped Liang Hai in this strange space, then this will be an unprecedented thing! You should know that no one knows how many centuries have passed since the emergence of the strong man of the avenue realm, and even its time can not be calculated by the era. However, even today, there has never been a strong man of the avenue realm who has killed another strong man of the avenue realm with the same cultivation! Never appeared! Because of this, even a strong man who has just entered the realm of Avenue is a very terrible existence! Enough to support a low power and make it a high power! In fact, the current summer transportation Dynasty is like this. There is no doubt that the reason why they can become the higher transportation Dynasty is the existence of Su Chuyi. In fact, without Su Chuyi, a strong man in the realm of the great road, the gap between them is still very terrible! In the hands of the most low-level higher transport Dynasty, there is at least one strong person in the realm of Avenue and thousands of strong people in the realm of heaven! you ''re right! Even the most low-level high-level North Korea has at least such terrible strength! Now the great Xia Dynasty is completely relying on Su Chu to enter the avenue realm alone, so it has become a high-level transportation Dynasty. If it has a single round of its strength, the current great Xia Dynasty is not an opponent even in the face of the lowest transportation dynasty! Because even if they have the strong in the realm of heaven, the backbone of the strong in the realm of heaven is still too lacking! If the two sides of the same level of transport to war, then the strong in the realm of the road between the two sides generally won''t do it! But sitting at home waiting for the front-line war report, and the battlefield is handed over to the strong in the realm of heaven! Whichever side has more powerful heaven realm will win. The loser will also provide resources and a large number of items to the victorious side! This is the way most disputes between the DPRK and the DPRK are handled!


    As for the start of the war of transporting the DPRK, it will not be started for the Yunchao who has the strong man in the avenue realm above the advanced Yunchao, because they all know that the other party has the strong man in the avenue realm. Even if the war of transporting the DPRK is started, they can not obtain so many benefits, but will reduce their own strength, Therefore, opening the war of the Yun Dynasty is not worth the loss for the Yun Dynasty above the advanced Yun Dynasty. In this case, most of the time, even if they encounter disputes, they choose to choose who is the final winner and who is the loser by the battle of the strong in the realm of heaven in the Yun dynasty! In this way, it will not affect the great strength fluctuation of the two sides of the DPRK, nor deepen the hatred of the two sides of the DPRK. It is a very good solution.

 Chapter 1442

    For the current Xia Dynasty, although they have been successfully promoted to become an advanced Dynasty and one of the countless advanced dynasties in the world of heaven, there is still a big gap between them and the real advanced Dynasty, unless all 3000 chaotic demons and gods return to the realm of heaven and most of the soldiers in the Xia Dynasty enter the realm of heaven, If they have at least tens of thousands of strong people in the realm of heaven, then they can be regarded as firmly sitting in the position of higher transportation dynasty! The current great Xia dynasty may only be regarded as a way of using opportunism to obtain the benefits and benefits of higher transportation first. However, the real situation of the great Xia Dynasty is that without the first day of the Soviet Union, the current great Xia Dynasty can not even compare with some top middle transportation dynasties, not even some top middle transportation dynasties, I''m afraid it''s just some ordinary medium-sized transport dynasties. After the summer transport Dynasty lost Su Chuyi''s seat, it can''t be compared!


    There is no doubt that the current summer Dynasty needs to improve its strength in the shortest time! Not to mention anything else, at least we should sit firmly on the level of higher transportation! Of course, if Su Mu is successfully promoted to be a strong player in the avenue realm after he leaves the pass, the Xia Dynasty can directly become one of the top transportation dynasties. At that time, they can start to include other transportation dynasties under their own command. Of course, they include some low and medium transportation dynasties, As for the higher transport dynasties, they all use those that have the potential to become the top transport dynasties. Naturally, they cannot become the pawns of a new top transport Dynasty. However, if the summer transport Dynasty can become the top transport Dynasty among the top transport dynasties, they can directly bring other higher transport dynasties or even some top transport dynasties into their own, just like the current tianwu transport Dynasty, There are more than ten or twenty strong people in the realm of avenue under his command, or even this number. Otherwise, tianwu transportation Dynasty can''t suppress countless top transportation dynasties and high transportation dynasties under his command!


    However, it is too difficult for the great Xia Dynasty to grow to the level of the tianwu Dynasty. The growth of the tianwu Dynasty to today can not be achieved overnight. The only possible advantage of the current great Xia Dynasty compared with the tianwu Dynasty is that they are young and full of vitality, But it seems that in addition to this, their Xia Dynasty can''t compare with the tianwu Dynasty in terms of and, let alone surpass the tianwu Dynasty to become the new ruler of the ten thousand boundaries of the heavens. It''s just a matter for them to think about it. It''s not simple to achieve that degree, At least for the current summer Dynasty, it is not so simple to do! Because even if the current summer transportation Dynasty has made extraordinary achievements in the future, they need to grow up for an extremely long time! Even in the great Xia Dynasty, most people with talent have entered the realm of the great road, so what? You know, those old monsters in the tianwu Dynasty have entered the realm of the avenue for countless centuries! It has already become the peak of the avenue realm! It is even rumored that there is a terrible strong man who has half a step beyond the realm in the tianwu transportation dynasty!


    If Su Mu knows what''s happening outside at this moment, his fear of tianwu Yun dynasty may have to be raised several levels, because the existence of a strong man who is half beyond the realm in tianwu Yun Dynasty is not a rumor, but a fact! The terrible strength of tianwu Yun Dynasty is absolutely terrible! At least this is the case for the current summer transportation Dynasty. There are not many people who have determined that they can enter the realm of Avenue in the future. Su mu, Su Yutong, Lu Wanxi and the demon God of time are just four people. In addition, Su Chuyi, who has entered the realm of Avenue, is just five people. Five strong people in the realm of Avenue, How can it be compared with dozens of tianwu Yunchao? Therefore, from all aspects, it seems that it is absolutely a dream for the Xia Dynasty to surpass the tianwu Dynasty, but Su Mu thinks there are opportunities for everything! Because the system in his hand is not an object that can be understood by the avenue realm and half step transcendence, or even transcendence realm. As the biggest card on Su mu, Su Mu has always felt that the system is terrible and unimaginable! As for how to know the terrible of the system, it is unimaginable that it is the seed from Tianmu world! Such things can be obtained. Will the system be ordinary? Nature cannot be ordinary!


    In addition to the five strong men in the future, there is a more terrible existence! That''s as like as two peas as like as two peas. That''s his son. Yes, although Su Mu doesn''t want to admit it, Su Yang''s son and himself are all a model depicted, or even the same. Now, the ten year old Su Yang is already the same as Su Mu at the age of sixteen. Even when Liu Qingyi saw Su Yang, he recalled Su Mu''s appearance when he first met Su mu in castle peak city! It''s as like as two peas! In addition, he also inspected from his blood and various places. Su Yang is indeed his own son. He and Su Chuyi''s son. After such a long time, Su Mu actually put away his doubts about Su Yang and treated it as his own child. The most terrible card in the summer movement is nothing else. It is Su Yang!


    Although I don''t know where Su Yang came out of the royal blood of the Taixu ancient emperor family, there is no doubt that once Su Yang comes of age safely, don''t say that the strong in the realm of the great road, don''t say that tianwu Yun Dynasty, even if this world is in Su Yang''s hands, it''s just a plaything in his hand! Just like a glass ball, you can play at will! Su Mu was never worried about whether there would be danger around Su Yang, because Su Mu was very clear in his heart that there must be some kind of sensing device on Su Yang at this moment. Once Su Yang was in danger, what would happen to this world, even now Su Mu didn''t know, because he couldn''t imagine if such existence came, What kind of hell will this be! So Su Mu never arranged any protective force to follow Su Yang secretly. Besides, the boy''s own means are very strange. Every time Su Mu hides good things in his own space, the boy can always take them away inadvertently, which is very strange.


    After seeing Su Yang for the first time, Su Chuyi couldn''t tolerate the sudden maternal love in her heart. She knew that Su Yang was definitely the child of herself and Su Mu! There is absolutely no need to make any doubt about this! So he became the exclusive caretaker of Su Yang''s boy as soon as Su Chu came to the summer transportation Dynasty. He tried to make Su Yang happy every day. Even Su Mu felt a trace of jealousy!

 Chapter 1443

    If any one of the five emperors has impure thoughts, he will inevitably choose to rebel at the time when Su Mu and Su Yutong are closed, but don''t forget that the existence of Su Chuyi has given them endless pressure. Don''t say they don''t have that mind. Even if they have such thoughts, they will never dare to rebel easily, After all, for them, Su Chuyi is like a mountain suppressed above them, which is the most important reason why Su Yutong can easily delegate power to them and do not worry that they will rebel, because even if they want to rebel, all the forces they have gathered are extremely fragile in front of Su Chuyi, a strong man in the realm of the road! Even vulnerable!


    But in fact, the five emperors didn''t have so much thought. After all, they didn''t get much benefit from the rebellion. Besides the newly added Fanglin, who wasn''t the one who watched the great summer movement grow up step by step. Now the great summer movement is booming, and they don''t have enough to stay idle and think about the rebellion, After all, it is the existence of the Xia Dynasty. Why refute the decision of the Xia Dynasty? Besides, did the Su family make any mistakes in the governance of the Xia Dynasty? Not at all. Even if you want to rebel, you have to choose a better reason. Otherwise, how should you rebel? I really thought that when I reached the top, there would be countless creatures willing to give up the great future of the summer Dynasty and rebel with you?


    Don''t be kidding. People are not fools. They can''t see the good of the summer transportation Dynasty for them, and they all know that it''s definitely not just such a little. In the summer transportation Dynasty, their future can go further. Why should they give up such a good treatment of the summer transportation Dynasty and rebel with them? What''s wrong with your brain? Obviously, it''s impossible. After all, for them, staying in the summer Dynasty can bring them benefits that they haven''t received in countless years before! This is something they can''t give up! If you want these people to turn against the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the first thing you have to do is to treat the countless creatures and residents under your command more than twice as much as the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Only then can you possibly plot against these creatures of the great Xia Yun dynasty! Besides, how many years have passed since the founding of the great Xia Dynasty? Everyone knows how brilliant the future will be with the great Xia Dynasty. Who will rebel?


    ......


    In fact, many creatures in the Senluo world feel a little strange about the decentralization of power by the great Xia Yun Dynasty. Many of them say that they don''t understand the meaning of this wave of operation of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, After all, where do you go in your hands? Doesn''t it mean that the owners outside can fight with them in the summer? You know, with the decentralization of power, it''s not just some privileges! It''s the huge land on the side of Senluo world and the elite sergeant of the great Xia Dynasty! Together, these forces are undoubtedly creating trouble for the future! Say it impolitely! The move of the summer Dynasty is to feed the tiger! But they never thought about what kind of existence the strong man would be! For the strong man of the avenue realm, even if everyone under the Xia Yun Dynasty rebelled, he could return the whole Xia Yun Dynasty to their su family overnight! This is why they dare to disperse all their rights! Who dares to be someone else? Who has the courage?


    Or it should be put another way. It should not be said who dares to do so to disperse power, but who has the courage to disperse all such great rights. After all, for most people, there is no doubt that the summer movement is feeding tigers, Even before, Fang Lin told Su Yutong that he didn''t want to have Quan Li under the jurisdiction of one party, because he thought it was undoubtedly the wrong decision made by Su Yutong who didn''t know how to rule Yunchao, so he wanted to hand over his rights and let Su Yutong think it over again, But he didn''t know that it was not su Yutong''s wrong decision, but her wise decision after careful consideration!


    Perhaps someone will say, give all the rights in their hands to go out, talk about what wise? Then there is no doubt that Su Yutong''s wise division of power is to buy people''s hearts! you ''re right! For the five emperors, their strength is also first-class in the summer dynasty! In addition to Fang Lin, the remaining few people are the top beings who can enter the realm of Avenue in the future! And they have a group of top followers! Even under Lu Wanxi''s hands! Because Su Yutong''s time to ascend the throne has not passed much time. In fact, there are still many voices refuting during the summer movement. After all, Su Yutong has not done anything to convince them so far! The reason why Su Yutong distributes power is because she wants to buy people''s hearts! As for who''s heart to buy, do you still need to ask? Whether Hongjun or Lei Ming, plus Lu Wanxi and Zhao Qing, including Fang Lin, who joined later, in fact, Su Mu is not the one they really believe in! Even though Su Mu has been imperceptibly weakening his image in the hearts of the people in the summer transportation Dynasty, there is no doubt that the image left by Su mu in the summer transportation Dynasty can not be weakened overnight!


    Su Yutong doesn''t really care about this. Su Mu is his father. What reputation his father has in the summer transportation Dynasty. Su Yutong is very clear. Everyone among the five emperors admires him very much! Among the five emperors, it is Zhao Qing who makes Su Yutong feel headache most! The commander of the north and South palaces of the early summer games Dynasty has always stood on the side of her sister Su qinger. She has always hoped that Su qinger is the superior. In Zhao Qing''s eyes, Su qinger may be the best ruler of the summer games dynasty! Su Yutong doesn''t care so much about the remaining four people. Lu Wanxi, like herself, has nothing to say. She will do what she says and be loyal to the summer Dynasty. That''s enough! Fang Lin Hongjun and Lei Ming will follow their orders, or none of the five emperors will disobey their orders, but Su Yutong still needs to buy people''s hearts! He must do so, otherwise his voice will be imperceptibly reduced during the summer movement! This time, decentralization seems to be a very stupid thing, but in Su Yutong''s heart, she still has her own ideas!

 Chapter 1444

    For most people, in fact, everything that happens in the summer transportation Dynasty is something they can''t predict, but they don''t care about it. The five emperors stay on their own land and deal with what originally belonged to Su Yutong. After last month, they finally understand something, That''s why Su Yutong gave them so much power to the five emperors. Why did Su mu in his early years run out every so often and don''t come back. Instead, he handed over the political affairs he had to deal with to Su qinger or Su Yutong, because it was too troublesome for them to deal with such things! Do you dare to imagine that the copy of the whole room is not all, but only sent in half an hour? In other words, the political affairs sent in half an hour have piled up all over the house, and how many political affairs will appear in a day? How much is a month? Even how much is a year?


    When Su Mu learned that Su Yutong had dispersed and handed over his rights to the five emperors, he didn''t have any doubt, but shouted. Why didn''t I think of this way at the beginning! Yes, yes, in the hearts of the father and daughter, in fact, the decentralization is not a big thing. What they want is to make time for themselves! This is the only point that Su Mu noticed. As for Su Yutong''s other thoughts at that time, Su Mu said that he had retired, so there was no need to think about so many things. Why do you think so much? Anyway, now the summer transportation is made to Su Yutong. Su Mu will not restrict Su Yutong no matter what she does. Even if Su Yutong makes mistakes, Su Mu will only wipe her ass behind her silently, so that the missed and wrong things will continue to go in the direction Su Yutong originally thought! For Su mu, this may be the only thing that can find leisure time on weekdays. As for helping Su Yutong deal with political affairs, Su Mu said not to find me. I retired.


    With the closing of Su Yutong and Su mu, the Senluo world has also entered a novel shape under the vigorous development of the summer transportation Dynasty, which is at least very different from the original Senluo world! During this period, the combatants of the whole Xia Dynasty were frantically improving their strength, because they were very clear that the comfort of the senro world was only short, and the reason why they came back to the senro world was that they had to come here because of their original defeat, Otherwise, they will perish in an instant! So now anyone with combat effectiveness in the summer movement is crazy cultivators. They should improve their strength in a short time! They all know that now the great Xia Dynasty has been promoted to a higher Dynasty. Soon, even the quasi saints and saints will not be able to bring any help to the great Xia Dynasty on the battlefield. At that time, they will also be replaced by new people!


    No one wants to be replaced! Absolutely no one wants to be replaced! So what they pay now will be what they enjoy in the future! How hard they work now, how easy they will be in the future! They are very clear that for them now, everything is just nothingness! Now the great Xia Dynasty is indeed the overlord in the senro world, and has completely mastered everything in the senro world! But they all know that they won''t stay here for too long. The senro world will only become a world under their great summer movement! Will not become the most important world in the summer games! Of course, it is also a first-class existence! If they enjoy life in the Senluo world now, they will be very powerless in the future when they face the tianwu dynasty! Because in the face of tianwu transportation Dynasty, they are not comparable to the xuanyang transportation Dynasty and the low and middle transportation dynasties encountered after the opening of the transportation dynasty!


    So they are crazy to improve their strength! Originally, some practitioners in the Senluo world didn''t understand why the strength of these sergeants in the summer movement was so much stronger than them, and they were still so hard-working practitioners, but after some old people told them the cause of the matter, they also practiced crazily, It''s not their feelings about the belonging of the great Xia Dynasty that they want to help the great Xia Dynasty do their part in facing the tianwu Dynasty in the future, but they want to live in the future! Because from the old man''s mouth, they already know that when they face the tianwu transportation Dynasty in the future, they will never be able to protect everyone in the summer transportation dynasty! So only improve their own strength! Don''t bring any burden to Yunchao, let the top strong in Yunchao face the top strong in tianwu Yunchao and beat them, while others don''t hold back the summer Yunchao! This is enough!


    These practitioners of the Senluo world are very clear that now the great Xia Yun Dynasty rules the Senluo world. They are inevitably on the side of the great Xia Yun Dynasty and will face the tianwu Yun Dynasty among the old population in the future, so they have to improve their strength to protect themselves, not for the great Xia Yun dynasty or others, But for them to have the opportunity to protect themselves and survive when the tianwu Dynasty appears in the future! It''s not that the strong ones who come out of the great Xia Dynasty don''t have the ability to fight with tianwu dynasty! These are what the old people told them! However, the old people didn''t tell them that tianwu Yun Dynasty is a top Yun Dynasty with dozens of strong people in the realm of Avenue. It sits in the center of the world of heaven and has countless rulers under its command! Even among the Yunchao ruled by tianwu Yunchao, there are dozens or even hundreds of people who can destroy the Xia Yunchao!


    These things can''t be told by the old people to the new people in the Senluo world. After all, it''s always said. If nothing else is said, it will definitely seriously hit the enthusiasm of these practitioners in the Senluo world. No matter when the tianwu Yun Dynasty will appear in front of them in the future, what they have to do is to frantically improve their strength in this limited time! Improve your accomplishments! Now, even Su Mu and Su Yutong are closed to practice during the summer transportation Dynasty. What conditions do they have not to work hard? Are they more talented than Su Mu and Su Yutong? Or better than them? None of them. Only by cultivating and improving themselves can they be sure that they can not lag behind in the face of tianwu Yun Dynasty in the future!


    The three thousand chaotic demons also accelerated their pace of restoring strength, and the cultivation of time demons has slowly entered the realm of heaven! With the passage of time, their 3000 chaotic demons and gods will all enter the realm of heaven without accident, and it is only a matter of time to recover to the peak of the realm of heaven!

 Chapter 1445

    Perhaps for the practitioners of the Xia Yun Dynasty, their practice this time is likely to be the last time in their life, because they are very clear about what kind of terrible existence the tianwu Yun Dynasty is waiting for them! The terrorist forces of the tianwu Dynasty are not what they can touch now! In the face of today''s tianwu Dynasty, they can only choose to run away. As for the hard fight with tianwu Dynasty, it is obviously impossible. After all, the strength of tianwu Dynasty is much stronger than their summer Dynasty, so they are trying to do the same thing at the moment, that is, cultivation! Strive to cultivate and improve yourself!


    Now everything in the Senluo world is in the hands of their Xia Yun Dynasty, and everything continues to move forward according to the arrangement of their Xia Yun Dynasty. Therefore, there is no doubt that this time is the most suitable time for their sergeants in the Xia Yun Dynasty to practice. For them, during this time, they can practice in isolation without fear, At present, the Senluo community does not need to worry about anything. They can take time to practice in isolation. In fact, it is true. Now, in the summer movement, whether the combat power of the top or the ordinary sergeant at the bottom, they have undoubtedly started their own road of isolation, Because they all know and know what challenges they will face after leaving senro!


    ......


    In Su Mu''s closed secret room, at this moment, Su Mu has not officially started to practice, but chose to check the system he has ignored for many days. Su Mu wants to see if he can be so lucky and get some treasures or anything else from the system this time! It''s not difficult for Su Mu to improve his strength in a short time. After all, Su Mu''s talent is there. Improving cultivation may be just a trivial thing for Su mu, but it''s not so easy for others in the summer movement, Although the spirit gathering array created by the black emperor in the Xia Yun Dynasty can greatly gather the aura of one world and provide the practitioners of the Xia Yun Dynasty with the help of cultivation time, in fact, it is just a drop in the bucket. Even if the huge Qi of the Xia Yun Dynasty is added as the cultivation help, In Su Mu''s opinion, the speed at which they improve their strength is still far from enough. Now the Xia Dynasty is not facing any ordinary forces, but the tianwu Dynasty, which is suppressed in the center of the world of heaven for countless eras!


    In the face of such terrible forces, they can only have the ability to coexist peacefully with tianwu transportation Dynasty if they all promote themselves to the class with higher combat power and there are more than two strong men in the great Xia transportation dynasty! Of course, this is what will happen if tianwu Yunchao does not take the initiative to attack them! If the tianwu dynasty did not want to coexist peacefully with them, but sent dozens of powerful people to suppress them, then they still could not stand in front of the tianwu dynasty! In fact, they had no hatred with the tianwu Yun Dynasty. They knew the attack from tianwu Yun Dynasty for the first time only because they knew it by chance in the desolate world! Later, after leaving the world, I knew the terrible of tianwu Dynasty in the world of heaven! I know how they had a dispute with tianwu Dynasty, but in fact, there is no great hatred between them! Therefore, if the great Xia Dynasty has two strong men in the realm of Avenue, the tianwu Dynasty will not send more than ten or twenty strong men in the realm of avenue to catch them all. After all, it doesn''t seem necessary now, does it?


    Of course, the premise of all this is that tianwu Yunchao takes the initiative to choose peace with their Xia Yunchao! Because there is absolutely no one who can take the initiative in front of the tianwu transportation dynasty! The strength of the tianwu Dynasty is like an insurmountable gap for their Xia Dynasty. If their Xia Dynasty has grown up and has some strength! Then the existence of tianwu Dynasty is the top one standing among the countless dynasties! And their summer Dynasty is just equivalent to a newly growing and slowly rising dynasty! If the tianwu Dynasty wants to destroy them, it may be an easy thing to do. If they want not to be destroyed by the tianwu Dynasty, the strength they need to improve is absolutely unimaginable! Because the strength gap between them is too huge! It''s not just the difference in the number of strong people! Even the strong Tiandao realm, which represents the backbone of one side of the transportation Dynasty, is only a few in the current summer transportation Dynasty. What is the strong Tiandao realm in the tianwu transportation dynasty? But you!


    For tianwu Yunchao, even the friars in Tiandao realm who stand at the peak of Tiandao realm are just ants for their tianwu Yunchao. After killing one, thousands of people will come out to pray that they will be regarded as a member of tianwu Yunchao by their tianwu Yunchao. What is Tiandao realm for the summer Yunchao? Top combat power! Because there is only one strong person in the great Xia Dynasty, and the strong person in the heaven realm is definitely a fighting force that can not be ignored for their current great Xia Dynasty! If there is a battle that makes the great Xia Dynasty lose a strong man in the realm of heaven, it may be an unacceptable huge loss for the great Xia Dynasty! Because for them, in a short time during the summer transportation, the strong in the realm of heaven is definitely the top force of the transportation! The top power that can''t be lost! In contrast, we can know the terrible of tianwu transportation!


    In the eyes of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, the strong in the realm of heaven, who are regarded as treasures by the great Xia Yun Dynasty, even if they have reached the peak of the realm of heaven, are just ants in the eyes of the tianwu Yun Dynasty. They can kill at will. Even if the tianwu Yun Dynasty shouts, there will be countless strong in the realm of heaven, who will burst out and want to join the tianwu Yun dynasty! This is the gap of strength! And the prestige gap! Therefore, this is the reason why Su Mu didn''t start direct cultivation this time. He wanted to try whether he could get some items from the system that would help them improve the whole summer transportation Dynasty to improve their overall strength!

 Chapter 1446

    Su Mu hasn''t found one thing until now, that is, no matter what he wants to get in his heart, he has a great chance to get it through the system every time. In fact, this is not a coincidence, but someone has been paying attention to Su Mu at a certain time in the future, Perhaps it is also because of the influence of the other party that Su Mu has been unable to doubt this. After all, Su Mu has read so many times. Every time he wants something, something will pop up in the system. Everyone knows that something is wrong, but Su Mu just doesn''t know. It''s conceivable that someone has influenced a timeline, Therefore, Su Mu has been unable to see through this, but it is actually a good thing for Su mu. After all, what he wants comes from what he wants. For Su mu, it is necessary to get the treasure to improve the overall strength of the summer movement!


    Moreover, the treasure obtained this time can not be like the conversion roulette. The function of the conversion Roulette is indeed very overbearing! As long as there are enough resources, even saints can be made in batches, but saints are actually worthless for the current summer transportation Dynasty. For the current summer transportation Dynasty, the realm of saints is a realm that can be ignored, In the current summer movement, many monks who entered the realm of saints through the transformation of roulette began to do other tasks, such as setting up some mercenary teams to get some treasures in some dangerous places in the senro world. For those monks who entered the realm of saints and quasi saints through the transformation of roulette, the battlefield no longer belongs to them, Their final destination will also be nowhere full of crisis.


    Although they can no longer help the great Xia Yun Dynasty to improve its strength on the front battlefield, they can do other things behind it to bring more help to the great Xia Yun dynasty! Even if their strength doesn''t allow them to stay on the battlefield, they still think of other ways to continue to help the growth of the great Xia Yun dynasty! It has to be said that the existence of these people in the Xia Dynasty is the real reason for their rapid development! None of them is the cornerstone of the Xia Dynasty! Even now, their strength can no longer provide help on the battlefield, but they think of other ways to help the summer Dynasty without being reminded! What kind of spirit is this? For them, perhaps it is the most exciting thing to see everyone like a dragon in the future summer transportation!


    What Su Mu needs this time is a treasure that can really bring promotion to countless practitioners in the Xia Yun Dynasty, and there is no such huge side effect as the transformation wheel! It is basically impossible for them to improve their strength in a short time without any sequelae. Su Mu also knows that it is basically impossible, but he has to think so, because he knows that the strength of the Xia Dynasty is still too weak, Even if they become the top transport Dynasty in the future, it is still a big problem if the strength of the sergeants under the transport Dynasty can not keep up, so Su Mu needs a treasure that can be used to improve their overall strength and there are no too serious sequelae! A treasure for cultivation!


    It has been five years since Su Mu closed the door, but Su Mu hasn''t got what he really wants. Although Su Mu got some treasures after reading the previous books, he doesn''t like them. It''s not that Su Mu''s eyes are too high, But now Su Mu is focused on how to improve the strength of the whole summer Dynasty. Maybe he ignores these treasures used to improve his strength and combat effectiveness. After all, it''s normal that Su Mu doesn''t look at them now. Su Mu has been looking forward to them for five years, Unfortunately, he didn''t get any treasure that echoed his inner thoughts, which made Su Mu feel slightly disappointed and normal. After all, the system is not the embodiment of his inner thoughts, and it''s impossible to give himself what he wants. However, Su Mu really doesn''t know that the system is really the embodiment of his inner thoughts, Through this system, someone on a certain timeline in the future will pass the treasure to him. What is passed depends entirely on what Su Mu needs now!


    When Su Mu was very disappointed and planned to leave the customs, a Book suddenly appeared in his eyes. Su Mu looked at this book that seemed to have no impact on him. Basically, he had read all the books refreshed in the system in the past five years. This book seemed to be new and he had never seen it, Su Mu immediately took a deep breath. He knew that success or failure depended on it. Whether he could get what he wanted in this book is today! Su Mu began to read the book without saying a word. The number of words recorded in the book was only a little more than 100000 words, and only more than 100000 words. For Su mu, he could read it all at a glance, but Su Mu still read it carefully word by word, and then the book disappeared at the moment when Su Mu finished reading, Just when Su Mu was very confused, the voice of the system came out, suggesting that he had dropped the treasure from the book and asked him to check it.


    Su Mu was puzzled. There was nothing in front of him? And why can''t I suddenly remember what happened in the book? It was as if someone had completely deleted the book in his mind by means of memory elimination. Su Mu could not help rubbing his white hair, then took a deep breath and said slowly: "it''s really strange. Why did I just finish reading it, and there was no record of which book in my mind?"


    However, Su Mu didn''t continue to wonder, because he suddenly found that after the book disappeared, a blue and white light ball appeared in front of him. Su Mu looked through the light ball and seemed to see some green, some white, some blue. Even in a trance, Su Mu seemed to see the figure of flying birds with their wings spread, It''s like seeing a fish jump from the water, open its mouth and swallow the flying insects just stopped on the branch!

 Chapter 1447

    Su Mu narrowed his eyes and looked at the light ball in front of him. All the scenes he saw were not revealing a message to Su mu, that is, the real world contained in this blue and white light ball! What is this concept? One side of the world was imprisoned by a blue and white light ball! you ''re right! The world that appeared in front of Su Mu was a world that was imprisoned! This makes Su Mu feel very incredible. Su Mu has never seen such an incredible scene. Such a magnificent world can also be imprisoned! The most unexpected thing is that everything in one world appears inside this blue and white light ball! Life! Matter or everything else!


    Su Mu is qualified to believe that no one else in the world has seen this scene in front of Su Mu! What kind of concept is it that a top-notch world is imprisoned? You should know that what the photosphere contains is not an ordinary world, but a real top world! After feeling it carefully, Su mu can easily know that everything he has has exceeded the senro world! You should know that Senluo world is a world where one side can bear the existence of the strong in the realm of great roads! In front of Su mu, the world imprisoned in the light ball is actually a terrible world beyond the senro world! And such a world was imprisoned with great mana, just like a bird in a cage!


    For Su mu, the world that suddenly appeared in front of him and was imprisoned can definitely bring him great help! Although this is not in line with Su Mu''s claim that he wants to get treasures that can be used to improve the overall strength of the whole summer Dynasty, for Su mu, the imprisoned world on this side can definitely bring great help to himself! If Su mu can integrate the imprisoned top world into Tianmu seeds, Tianmu seeds may be fully activated! At that time, a world was born in Su Mu! All the creatures in the world will become the help of his practice! Even if Su Mu stands still in the future, the accomplishments he gets all the time are absolutely unimaginable!


    Because there is a world of creatures in his body to help Su Mu practice, it can be imagined how terrible the speed of Su Mu''s cultivation will be in the future! How frightening! Moreover, if Su Mu brings the imprisoned world into the seeds of Tianmu, Su Mu also represents mastering the world that does not exist in the world of heaven! And Su mu can also do whatever he wants to bring the summer Dynasty into his own world! Don''t mention a tianwu Dynasty at that time. Even if you have dozens or hundreds of tianwu dynasties, you can''t bring any threat to the summer dynasty! Su Mu doesn''t think people in this world can find a way to enter Tianmu''s seeds! After all, detachment is a huge problem for them, not to mention the Tianmu world, which is stronger than detachment and does not know how many times! The appearance of this imprisoned world immediately made Su Mu find a way to make the summer movement more powerful!


    As long as you enter this world, no one will be able to find the trace of their summer transport Dynasty, which is undoubtedly a very needed ending for the current summer transport dynasty! Because what they are facing now is the great threat brought by the tianwu movement! For the tianwu Dynasty, they don''t have any ability to resist the summer dynasty! If one day the senro world is exposed, they will have no place to go during the summer transportation! As for returning to the fairyland? That''s totally impossible! Although the earth fairy world is special, and Su Chuyi entered the realm of the great road, making the earth fairy world completely independent, you should know that although the earth fairy world is special, there is still a heaven and earth in the world! The fairyland is far less hidden than the Senluo world!


    If they return to the fairyland in the great Xia Dynasty and are noticed by the tianwu Dynasty, it is definitely an intolerable result for the great Xia Dynasty! Because once the tianwu Dynasty moves in and out of the earth fairy world, Su Chuyi may suffer a heavy blow! Different from the strong ones in other avenue realms, although Su Chuyi broke away from the heavenly way of the earth fairy world and completely became a person, don''t forget that Su Chuyi''s fundamental strength and everything are given by the earth fairy world! If there are any problems in the fairy world, Su Chuyi may suffer heavy losses. This is something Su Mu is absolutely unwilling to face! It is also one of the last things Su Mu wants to face! Therefore, for Su mu, the sudden appearance of this world light ball can definitely bring more benefits than a treasure used to enhance the overall strength of the whole summer movement!


    Because with the help of this light ball, they can easily face the tianwu Dynasty, and even don''t have to worry about the existence of the tianwu Dynasty at all! It doesn''t matter that even the bold runway tianwu Yunchao''s countries go to pee on the head of their leader, because tianwu Yunchao can''t find their trace! It can be said that the light ball that suddenly appeared in front of Su Mu is the capital that Su mu can do whatever he wants! It is the capital they can do whatever they want during the summer transportation! As long as they can integrate this world with Tianmu seed, they will really have their own world during the summer transportation! Not afraid of being disturbed by anyone! In this world, they are the real masters of the summer dynasty!


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate after thinking about this. He immediately chose to integrate. After all, there is no doubt how great benefits he will get after integrating the lightless world! Whether for himself or for the whole summer Dynasty, once the imprisoned world is integrated into Tianmu seeds, it will bring him great benefits! So why should Su Mu hesitate? Without saying a word, he chose to start the integration. Su muhaiqing said one thing, that is, once he integrates this world into Tianmu seeds, even his own strength may make rapid progress! you ''re right! If the successful integration of this world into the seeds of Tianmu, even Su Mu''s current strength can advance by leaps and bounds! It takes Su Mu at least a long time to reach a state of practice!

 Chapter 1448

    Now, the whole Xia Yun Dynasty is practicing hard without exception. They all know that if they don''t practice hard now, they will be a drag on the Xia Yun Dynasty in the future when they face the tianwu Yun dynasty! They can''t tolerate the existence of being a drag, so they are working very hard now, and even have reached the level of death! In order to exercise their physical strength, choose a superior superior superior at the same level to use the strongest means against themselves, and then rely on the resources provided by the summer Dynasty to recover their wounds! Then continue to bear the attack from others, so as to exercise their physical strength again and again, so that their physical body can reach a level far beyond their peers!


    In order to exercise their offensive means, they are constantly fighting beyond their ranks! We are looking for practitioners who are stronger than ourselves and who are stronger than ourselves to fight against them! Rely on constant fighting to improve their strong strength! Now everyone seems to have beaten chicken blood in the summer movement. Everyone is crazy like a madman to improve their strength. As for the sequelae, they don''t care at all. Even in their eyes, there are no sequelae. If they are injured, swallow a pill to recover from the injury, and then continue to exercise, Even broken hands and feet are not things that have never happened! It can be said that in order to improve their strength, they have done their best! They all know what kind of terror the great Xia Dynasty is facing! So they all know that their efforts will never be in vain!


    ......


    However, what the great Xia Dynasty didn''t know was that now the center of the heaven and the world is the center of the tianwu Dynasty. At this moment, there is a continuous fire of war, countless stars are destroyed, and countless stars are turned into fly ash. The aftermath of the battle is still coming out from the center. The smell of terror makes countless strong people in the heaven and the world stop here! Because they all know the war between the royal family of tianwu Dynasty and Shenwu Hou house! This is the beginning! you ''re right! Just the beginning! What the two sides fought was just some strong men in the realm of Avenue! And they don''t shoot at the same time! It shows that both sides are still avoiding the final showdown! But today! The smell of the decisive battle seemed to appear suddenly! Because of the existence of a third grade of Avenue realm in Shenwu Hou mansion, he was besieged by a group of powerful Avenue realm warriors of the royal family of tianwu transportation Dynasty. Finally, his body was broken up and his spirit was imprisoned!


    That''s not good news! Although the two sides have been fighting before, they have not entered the final decisive battle! But now, with the spirit of the three strong men in the realm of the avenue imprisoned by the royal family of tianwu transportation Dynasty, it is undoubtedly clear that the war is about to trigger! And what they guessed didn''t make any mistakes at all! After the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty killed the flesh of the three strong men in the realm of Shenwu and imprisoned the spirit of the other party, Shenwu Hou house was angry. This time, it was no longer any strong man in the realm of Shenwu Hou house, but the person in power of Shenwu Hou house! Ji Yuan! A terrible power whose strength has reached half a step beyond the realm! A super power with three first sequence rules in his hand! Right now, Ji Yuan is furious! Although the collision between their Shenwu Hou mansion and the royal family of tianwu transportation Dynasty has not been disconnected, today, with the strong body of their Shenwu Hou mansion being cut off, the spirit is imprisoned! They all know that the final battle is coming! A breath of top power that only belongs to the realm of half step transcendence swept the whole world! Countless strong people tremble after feeling this terrible breath. For them, the strong people who half step beyond the realm only exist in the legend and never appear in front of them! At this moment, Ji Yuan has undoubtedly been exposed! Their countless strong men can feel the exposure of Ji Yuan from the breath of Ji Yuan! From the exposure of a top power in a half step beyond the realm! The royal family of tianwu Dynasty will also be the first to meet the huge consequences of Ji Yuan''s exposure! But just when they thought so, the Royal side of tianwu Dynasty was not willing to be suppressed by people! It is also a top power who has stepped out of the realm of half step! The momentum of the two sides is intertwined, with lightning and thunder, strong winds, lightning and storms sweeping together, turning the center of the whole heaven into an inaccessible forbidden area! The thunderstorm storm born among them is a death touch for the strong at the peak of the ordinary heaven realm! Even for the strong in the avenue realm, this thunderstorm is not easy for them to accept!


    The situation on the battlefield suddenly became different! The battlefield originally belonged to the strong in the avenue realm, because the top powers of the two half step beyond the realm suddenly rushed out and directly changed their taste! Zhao an Nian reveals an extremely frightening momentum all over. Don''t guess. At this moment, Zhao an Nian has entered his most perfect state and wants to have a fight with Ji Yuan! And Ji Yuan is the same! Although Ji Yuan is a superpower who masters the three first sequence rules! However, Zhao annian''s silence in the realm of half step detachment has passed countless centuries! The mystery of detachment has long been realized! Even if there is only one trace! Zhao annian''s strength is also very different from that of the ordinary strong! Even Ji Yuan, who mastered the three first sequence rules, had to concentrate on meeting this battle with his most perfect state! This war will be the last war between their Shenwu Hou mansion and the royal family of tianwu transportation dynasty! It will also be a legendary battle passed on to the heavens and the world for countless centuries! The battle between the two top powers in the half step beyond the realm! Will be celebrated! Be remembered by the world!


    No one will forget the terrible thunderstorm over the center of the world of heaven today! No one will forget the visual feast that today''s top two half step beyond the realm can bring to them! Even if this visual feast is over, countless creatures will die! Countless worlds have collapsed! This will also be a gorgeous fireworks! Be remembered by countless practitioners and creatures, and even by heaven and earth! Here! It is destined to be a war in history!


    Far away in the Qianji Pavilion in a secret place, a white haired old man and two young women beside him looked at what had happened on the battlefield through the light curtain in front of them! The white haired old man''s face is plain. After the war, the world he predicted will come! But the two young women beside me don''t know what to do, because the figures on the battlefield are her husband and her father, and the other is her father! And her grandfather!

 Chapter 1449

    For Ji Muyun and Zhao Yinshen, no matter who wins on the battlefield of tianwu Yunchao, it will make them feel bad, because if one side wins, one side will inevitably fail, and there is no doubt about the fate of the loser. Although Zhao Yinshen has said that he has nothing to do with the royal family of tianwu Yunchao, Since I have married Ji Yuan, I will focus on Ji Yuan all my life, but who can really indifferent to the water? She said she didn''t care, but Zhao Yinshen still cared very much in her heart. At this moment, the strength of Shenwu Houfu made her feel tight in her heart. She knew that she would never see Zhao anyian again this time.


    Similarly, if the royal family of the tianwu Dynasty won today, she will also lose the right to meet her husband. She will never be able to meet again forever. In those years, the royal family of the tianwu Dynasty married Ji Yuan as a chip to limit the power of the Shenwu Hou mansion. In fact, Zhao Yinshen always had some complaints in her heart. After all, she was used as a chip, It is unacceptable to anyone, and it is precisely because of this that Zhao Yinshen made such a decision to end with the royal family of tianwu transportation Dynasty. At this moment, even if she regrets in her heart, she can''t make any change, because at this moment, she has come to the most remote place from the center of the world of heaven and came to Tianji Pavilion!


    Ji Muyun was not only helpless when she looked at the scene on the battlefield. She didn''t know why her father chose to resist tianwu Yunchao. Their Shenwu Houfu was clearly the largest force of tianwu Yunchao. It can be said that they stood at the peak of the world. Even the royal family of tianwu Yunchao couldn''t ignore the existence of their Shenwu Houfu, However, Mingming has already achieved this level. Why does her father still choose to fight against tianwu Yunchao to the end? It is clear that their Shenwu Hou house is at the peak. It is clear that their Shenwu Hou house and tianwu Yunchao royal family are relatives, but now the situation on the battlefield makes her wonder why they are all a family, Even reached the state of immortality! Although Ji Muyun''s strength can''t see the situation on the battlefield, she can clearly see the heavy expression on Zhao annian''s face and the great impact of the surrounding storm. All these are clearly seen in her eyes, which is somewhat unacceptable to her. Ji Muyun remembers that she grew up with her father when she was a child, Under the guidance of Grandpa, all this seems to be the same as yesterday, but at this moment, the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty and their Shenwu Hou house have been in a battle, and the situation on both sides is anxious and can''t be separated at all! At this moment, the situation on the battlefield made her feel a little unbearable, which was unacceptable to Ji Muyun, who had not experienced anything big.


    Ji Muyun chose to leave and did not choose to continue watching. She knew that no matter who the final winner was, she would lose the closest person in her life! So no matter what the result is, she can''t accept it! Zhao Yinshen looked at Ji Muyun''s departure and seemed very silent. She didn''t say any words of comfort, because her mood at the moment was similar to Ji Muyun. No matter how the outcome of the war was, she would lose a close relative. Now the situation on the battlefield was undoubtedly revealed, and they would win in the end. There was no doubt that they were Shenwu waiting for the house! Because the strength of Shenwu Hou mansion at this moment is too terrible! The royal family of the tianwu Dynasty has begun to retreat, and even will be forced to go abroad by the Shenwu Hou house! This also made Zhao Yinshen feel helpless. Even she didn''t know that there was such a terrible power in Shenwu Hou house! Originally, she thought that if the royal family of the tianwu Dynasty and the Shenwu Hou mansion went to war, they would only lose both sides in the end, but now it seems that the Shenwu Hou mansion wants to win the war with absolute suppression!


    ......


    On the battlefield of tianwu Dynasty, at this moment, the strong people of the royal family of tianwu Dynasty are shocked by the continuous emergence of the avenue realm in Shenwu Hou mansion! Since not long ago, the number of strong people in the avenue realm of Shenwu Hou mansion has exceeded dozens! Reached hundreds! What concept is this! You should know that the royal family of the tianwu dynasty ruled the whole world, and the center of the world is only the owner of more than a dozen strong people in the realm of the Avenue! At this moment, there are dozens or even hundreds of powerful people in the Shenwu Hou mansion! This is definitely not something they can accept! I thought it was a close match! The final result is that the two families are both defeated, and then they stop to make peace again for the continued rule of the tianwu Dynasty, but now it seems that they underestimate the Shenwu Houfu too much. There is a huge gap between the royal family of the tianwu Dynasty and the Shenwu Houfu! At this moment is gradually revealed!


    Zhao an Nian looked anxiously at the strong men in the realm of Avenue around him! These are not the existence of their tianwu imperial family! But standing on the avenue beyond the Shenwu Hou mansion, the strong! Zhao an Nian felt extremely anxious in his heart! But at this moment, he has been completely delayed by Ji Yuan. In the face of these strong people who appear and deal with them, he can only see that there is no way! He could not imagine that there were so many strong men in Shenwu Hou house! This is something he can''t believe! You should know that there are only dozens of strong people in the realm of Avenue at the center of the whole world of heaven! This time, hundreds of strong people in the realm of Avenue came out of Shenwu Hou house! And this number is only increasing! He knew that they would become history when they transported the imperial family!


    However, Zhao annian was not willing to put it down like this. Instead, he asked the questions in his heart. He only heard him stop gradually and ask Ji Yuan slowly: "where did you find so many powerful people in the avenue realm? How long did you hide the number of hundreds to have such terrible strength?"


    Ji Yuan also stopped and looked at Zhao annian with a dead face. He not only took a deep breath, but solemnly replied, "these people do not belong to our Shenwu Hou mansion, but belong to the Lord, old father-in-law. You were a person in those years. I don''t know when you remember that there was a suddenly disappeared force in the world of heaven before countless eras?"

 Chapter 1450

    Zhao Annian''s smell was as like as two peas. At first, the world was indeed a terrible force. However, the power of the party was exactly the same as what Ji Yuan said. Suddenly, it disappeared. It was precisely because of this that he seized the opportunity and gathered many top leaders to establish the heavens. Let the Zhao family, which was originally just a medium family power in a vast world, become the most noble existence in the world! Become the master of the heavens! Suppress the heavens for countless ages! Up to now, their tianwu Dynasty has still suppressed the heaven and the world! Because the strength of their tianwu Dynasty is really terrible!


    When Zhao an Nian heard Ji Yuan''s voice, the LORD was immediately surprised. He felt a little bitter in his heart. At the same time, he seemed to understand the cause and effect of everything. He saw that he had no choice but to spit out a mouthful of turbidity, and then slowly said: "I see. It turns out that all this is just a mirage. It seems that our tianwu Yunchao has indeed controlled the heavens for countless eras, but in fact, all this is just because you haven''t done it yet. I thought that the tianwu Yunchao I founded has more strength than you at this moment, but now it seems that, The huge gap still can''t be smoothed. Ji Yuan, when I invited you to join the tianwu Dynasty, you were already a member of that force? "


    Ji Yuan nodded when he heard the speech and slowly explained: "When the LORD left, most of us chose to hide from the world and wait for the Lord''s return, but you chose to steal the Lord''s achievements. Naturally, I couldn''t stand idly by, so I revealed my strength and location and attracted you to come and accept me. All these are actually in my plan. In fact, it''s not just that. You may I don''t know yet. I helped the Lord to create the most terrible force in the world of heaven! If I insist, Ji Yuan is also the cornerstone of that force! Even I asked the Lord to create that force! But you stole our achievements and controlled it for so many years Old father-in-law, you should be satisfied. "


    "I want to know one thing." Zhao annian took a deep breath, looked at Ji Yuan and asked in a solemn voice, "how far away and how far is it from you at the peak of the tianwu transportation dynasty? If you can, please tell me this."


    Ji Yuan couldn''t help smiling at the speech. Looking at Zhao annian with a little expectation on his face, he shook his head. Then Ji Yuan slowly answered: "Old father-in-law, you think too much. Compared with Changsheng hall, the length of tianwu Yunchao is absolutely self-evident. Let''s say that now tianwu Yunchao only has the old father-in-law. You have stepped into the realm of half step transcendence, but in the Changsheng hall in those years, the number of strong people in the realm of half step transcendence has reached hundreds! You heard right! It''s hundreds! No It''s a realm of great road! It''s a realm of half step detachment! So if you think tianwu Yunchao can really compare with the original Changsheng hall, it''s obviously that you think it''s too simple. The disappearance of Changsheng hall from the beginning of its establishment completely subverts the time of heaven and earth! The energy contained in it is by no means understandable to you, old father-in-law. "


    "Hundreds of strong people who are half a step beyond the realm? Were you so terrible in those years? But why did you suddenly disappear later? At that time, you could leave this world with the whole world and go to a broader dimension? You could go to the outside world at the beginning, but why did you suddenly disappear Loss? At first, countless people thought you were detached, but now you suddenly appear again. Why on earth? And you said that your lord left and now comes back. Can you tell me the reason? " Zhao an Nian took a deep breath, looked at Ji Yuan solemnly and said slowly. At this moment, he had no hope of winning, so he just wanted to find out what happened that year.


    Ji Yuan could not help shaking his head helplessly after hearing this. Then he waved his big hand and said slowly, "stop first. My old father-in-law and I are going to talk about some things. Ladies and gentlemen, the stolen achievements have now come back to us. Don''t worry for the time being. Let me finally communicate with my old father-in-law."


    After listening to Ji Yuan''s words, they all looked at each other and then chose to stop. After all, Ji Yuan was very powerful in the hall of eternal life in the early summer. Although his strength was not as strong as most people in the hall, as the first follower around the Lord, he has always had a great voice in the hall, and it is indeed the same as Ji Yuan said , the achievements stolen by tianwu Yunchao have been mastered by them. Now, outside the world where tianwu Yunchao is located, there is a seal placed by Da Neng in their longevity hall. At this moment, tianwu Yunchao has nowhere to escape, so they have nothing to worry about.


    "Old father-in-law..."


    "Just call me by my name. I married Yin Shen to you just to limit you. I''m sorry for him. You''re Yin Shen''s good husband, but I''m not a good elder. Ji Yuan, now you can tell me, did that belong to your turbulent era?" Zhao an Nian took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Of course." Ji Yuan smiled and slowly told the story before the birth of tianwu Yunchao countless eras ago. Zhao Yinshen, who was far away in Tianji Pavilion, couldn''t help feeling incomparable doubt when she saw that she suddenly stopped on the battlefield. She didn''t understand why both sides stopped. Was it because her husband didn''t intend to destroy the royal family of tianwu Yunchao? No, it should be during the conversation, because in front of the screen created by Tianji old man, she can only see the picture and can''t hear the sound. She doesn''t know what the situation is on the battlefield.


    The Tianji old man on one side took a deep breath. He knew that with what Ji Yuan said, the whole world of the heavens would fall into an irreparable situation! This is not Ji Yuan''s fault, but tianwai Zhiqiang feels the existence of this world and comes to plunder it! The time when tianwai Zhiqiang came also said from Ji Yuan that things in that year began to enter the final countdown!

 Chapter 1451

    The arrival of people from abroad will bring great disasters to the whole world of heaven, which even the old man of heaven can''t predict. He just learned some future destiny of the whole world by virtue of his own destiny law. He can''t know how great disasters the arrival of people from abroad will bring to the whole world of heaven in the future, I only know that in a very long period of time in the future, their countless creatures in all worlds may be parasitic in the dark! you ''re right! In the eyes of those people outside the territory, these friars born in the world of heaven are just like mole ants, which he saw! He also saw the future tragedy! But he knows that all this is the general trend. He has no reason and no qualification to rewrite it! And even if it is said that the day when foreign people really come, the person who really stands up to face is not himself.


    Tianji old man knows his position very well. He is just a figure similar to the brain. Although he holds one of the four Supreme rules of fate, his strength is not much better than the general strong man in the realm of Avenue. Of course, the general strong man in the realm of Avenue mentioned here, At least it is the existence of mastering the first sequence and entering the peak column of the avenue realm. If it is faced with those ordinary strong people who only master the second sequence, Tianji old man can easily play with each other in applause. After all, he is also the controller of one of the four Supreme rules, and naturally it will not be a simple existence, Even though the rules of his fate are declining and even weak, he will leave him one day, but I have to say that the old man of Tianji is still a very terrible existence! After all, relying only on the name of fate rules has created the power of Tianji Pavilion. Can it be ordinary people? Obviously not.


    ......


    Tianwu is the capital of the dynasty. At this moment, Shenwu Hou''s house has completely occupied the upper hand in all parts of the battlefield, not because of anything else, but because of the hundreds of strong people in the realm of Avenue who suddenly appeared in Shenwu Hou''s house! Originally, the strength of the strong people in the avenue realm of the tianwu Yun Dynasty was not as strong as the top Avenue realm of the Shenwu Hou mansion. Now there are hundreds of strong people in the avenue realm of the Shenwu Hou mansion. If you want to beat several people of the other party alone, no one can get the upper hand? I''m afraid that in the face of the siege of digital Avenue realm and even ten strong Avenue realm, let alone a group of ordinary strong Avenue realm, I''m afraid that even a strong Avenue realm peak who has mastered one of the four Supreme rules can''t face so many strong Avenue realm! After all, two fists can''t defeat four hands. Of course, if a strong man at the peak of the avenue realm who is really good at fighting and masters one of the four Supreme rules stands here, he will not face the strong man at the ordinary Avenue realm anymore, but the strong man who is half beyond the realm hidden in the Shenwu Hou mansion!


    After all, although Shenwu Houfu was built in the tianwu Dynasty, it can even be said that it was built by Shenwu Houfu, everything in Shenwu Houfu was born out of the former Changsheng hall, out of the original endless world, and out of the Changsheng hall in the summer of the national capital! At this moment, the Shenwu Hou mansion has explained the misunderstanding between them. Countless strong people are still coming at this moment. It can be said that it is impossible for tianwu Yunchao to win! Because the current tianwu Yunchao is facing the hundreds of Shenwu Hou mansion and the growing Avenue realm, it has already felt numb. What''s more, several people who appeared later have the same momentum as Ji Yuan and Zhao an Nian. They are not fools. Those who just appeared know that they exist at the same level as Ji Yuan and Zhao an Nian! That is, the existence of half step transcendence! This is definitely not what they can cope with!


    However, although they said that they knew that the general situation was over, none of them stood up and said such words as surrender. Although they knew that the royal family of tianwu Dynasty could not win the war, their faces still had the previous expression, and there had never been any change, because for them, It seems that all this is normal, which also makes Ji Yuan and others feel very confused. Now tianwu Yun Dynasty is about to face failure, or even the danger of being directly destroyed by them! Why are they unwilling to surrender in the face of such a threat? Why not ask for mercy and join them? You should know that the situation is very clear now. Tianwu Yunchao is exhausted. They will not do any good to continue to help tianwu Yunchao, so why should they help tianwu Yunchao?


    You have to say that the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty has no expression and has no expression on the occurrence of everything. Why do the strong people who are not under the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty also have such an expression? In fact, according to the truth, they do not belong to the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty, If they open their mouth, it''s not that they can''t arrange some things for them temporarily, but why don''t even they open their mouth to beg for mercy? Ji Yuan doesn''t understand or understand. He doesn''t know what means the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty has used to make these people willing to continue to follow the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty instead of defecting to follow them. The Shenwu Hou mansion needs to know that the current tianwu Yun Dynasty is obviously withered and its gas is exhausted, Then why should they worry about the protection of the royal family of tianwu dynasty? Besides, even if the tianwu Dynasty is immortal today, they can''t continue to find trouble with Shenwu Hou mansion.


    Just as Ji Yuangang was about to say two words, he suddenly felt an incomparably huge pressure directly irrigated on himself! Ji Yuan suddenly widened his eyes! What level of strength has emerged! Is there still detachment in this world? No way! The LORD said that! This side of heaven and earth is not enough to bear the existence of detachment! So who is the owner of this momentum?


    Ji Yuan was directly crushed to the ground from the sky. His half step beyond the territory''s terrorist strength seemed very ridiculous at this moment. Before the other party appeared, just the momentum swept away. There was no one standing on the whole tianwu Yunchao battlefield! At this time, everyone fell to the ground under the pressure of this terrible momentum! Not only here, but also the whole world of heaven felt this extremely terrible momentum! In Tianji Pavilion, the old man felt this terrible momentum and immediately took a deep breath! The heart is surprised: "coming!"

 Chapter 1452

    In senro, during the summer movement, Su mu, who was closing at this moment, suddenly opened his eyes! The Tianmu seed slowly condensed in his body and the light globe world have also temporarily stopped merging. Su Mu feels the terrible smell from the outside. If he doesn''t have Tianmu seed on his body, I''m afraid he has been pressed on the ground at this moment! Without too much hesitation, Su Mu immediately left his closed place and appeared over Zhongzhou! This is the central place of the senro world. At this moment, Su Mu has felt that all the creatures in the senro world, including all of them in the summer movement, have been damaged under the oppression of this momentum. Su Yutong is also struggling to resist the sudden terrorist momentum by relying on his own time and space rules, Su mu can now be said to be the Senluo world. No, it should be said that Su Mu is the only existence that can still stand in the void! He is the only one who has not been affected by this momentum! Because there is a source of strength in Su Mu''s body, there are Tianmu seeds that can be immune to this strong pressure!


    Su Mu did not hesitate. Without a word, he directly implemented his mana to every place in the Senluo world! In this way, they are trying to alleviate the heavy damage suffered by the creatures of the great Xia Dynasty. You should know that the great Xia Dynasty has lost tens of millions of creatures in a second or two just now when Su Mu was distracted! During the period when Su Mu woke up from seclusion and came here, the number of creatures in the whole senro boundary also fell by tens of billions! you ''re right! Just a terrible momentum swept through, and the number of creatures in the whole Senluo world lost tens of billions, which is also an extremely huge loss for the summer dynasty! Because among so many creatures, at least a few of them can grow into the realm of saints in the future, and it is not impossible to enter the realm of heaven under the cultivation of the Xia Dynasty! Now all these creatures who may have expectations in the future have fallen directly under the oppression of this momentum!


    Su Mu took a deep breath and felt his mana carefully after dividing it into every corner of the Senluo world. It did work. Because there were Tianmu seeds in Su Mu''s body, Su Mu''s mana had basically reached an inexhaustible level! In the past, Su Mu fought with Liang Hai in the realm of the avenue. Although Su Mu consumed almost his body''s mana, at that time, the Tianmu seed in Su Mu''s body was just a seed. Now, in Su Mu''s body, the Tianmu seed full of future and hope has become a world! A real world! Su mu can feel that his consciousness affects the change of the world! That is a new Tianmu world! But now it has just been born, and there are no creatures yet!


    Through Su Mu''s mana, every creature in the senro world was greatly relieved. When they looked up, they saw the mana barrier over the senro world, and they all saluted to Zhongzhou, because even if they didn''t see it, they also clearly realized where the former Saint of the great Xia Dynasty blocked a lot of pressure for them! While Su Mu was meditating, Su Yutong suddenly appeared beside Su mu. Coincidentally, Lu Wanxi also rushed over. At this time, Su Chuyi also appeared. Originally, Su Chuyi was playing with Su Yang. As a result, a huge pressure swept over her, and she was even crushed to the ground, If Su Yang hadn''t seen her mother almost hurt by momentum, a terrible momentum would have pushed her back. I''m afraid she might not be able to catch up now. Su Chuyi never thought she would be so ugly one day. Even if she saw only her own son, she still made Su Chuyi very unhappy.


    "What''s the matter? Who sent this momentum?" Su Chu looked very ugly at the place Su Mu was looking at, but she didn''t see anything except the endless sky. Similarly, Su Yutong and Lu Wanxi looked in the direction Su Mu was looking at, but they didn''t see anything, At this moment, Su Mu''s face is extremely heavy. Looking at tianwai, he can''t help taking a deep breath. The guy outside doesn''t want to say himself. I''m afraid even if all the strong people in the whole world join hands, they can''t survive at the random blow of the other party! That''s not the existence of their world! It is not an existence limited to the Tao realm or even beyond the realm!


    Looking at the endless void, Su Mu seemed to see the strong man who had not yet entered the world, but was passing by. Su Mu took a deep breath, then opened his mouth slightly to talk, but found that his throat was extremely interfering. Su Mu quickly recovered, then swallowed his saliva and said with a slight trembling: "Immortal Lord! Why do you appear in such a place?"


    Su Chuyi, Su Yutong and Lu Wanxi were stunned when they heard the speech. Then they saw that Su Mu trembled a little. They couldn''t help but look heavy. They can be said to be one of the people who know Su Mu best in the world. One is Su Mu''s wife, one is his daughter, and the other is his feeding disciple! They have never seen Su Mu Mu showed such a heavy expression and never saw Su Mu''s figure tremble! It can be said that even on the day when tianwu Yun Dynasty attacked them, Su Mu just felt thorny, but he still calmly found the opportunity to survive with the summer Yun dynasty! Now Su Mu''s expression and his slightly trembling body told her One thing, guys, is that something big is happening outside now!


    "What is the immortal Lord?" Lu Wanxi looked at Su Mu''s trembling appearance and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. She asked solemnly. After all, she only heard that the realm of heaven is the realm of Avenue, and the realm of detachment is above the realm of Avenue. In other words, in the whole world of heaven, except Su mu, No one has any understanding of the realm after detachment!


    "Yes, father, what is the Lord of immortality?" Su Yutong also asked eagerly. She had never seen Su Mu look so anxious and uneasy, so she was so eager now. She hurried to ask. Although Su Chuyi didn''t ask, her eyes didn''t need to say that she wanted to know.


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu took a deep breath, looked at the endless sky and replied, "it''s a terrible power that can directly destroy the whole heaven and the world by blowing a breath! It''s a description of a realm!"

 Chapter 1453

    Su Yutong and others suddenly took a breath when they heard the speech. Some couldn''t believe looking at Su mu. Just spitting out one breath easily could destroy the whole world of heaven? Does such a strong person really exist? Although they all know that there is still a realm of detachment above the realm of the avenue, and they don''t know what the realm after detachment is like, now from Su Mu''s mouth, they seem to know a very wonderful realm after detachment! A realm known as the immortal Lord! A realm where they can easily destroy the whole world of heaven with a gentle breath!


    I have to say that Su Mu told them about the immortal Lord. After all, they had never seen the horror of the immortal Lord, so they would still feel distrustful. Su Mu didn''t explain much, but silently looked at the endless sky and solemnly said: "What kind of disaster will the emergence of the immortal Lord bring to the world? What great disaster will it bring to the whole heaven and world? It is clear that the heaven and world can''t bear the breath of detachment. Why can we support an immortal Lord to enter the heaven and world? What''s the matter?"


    Su Mu was full of doubts. When he communicated with the spirit of the world tree before the Ming Dynasty, he learned that this heaven and earth, including the heaven and the world, could not bear the existence of the strong in the transcendental realm. Now an immortal Lord whose cultivation is far beyond the transcendental realm has stepped into this heaven and earth without any consequences, which also made Su mu more suspicious Confused, Su Mu could clearly feel that the immortal Lord did not pass through this world, nor did he use his momentum or spirit to enter this world, but actually stepped into this world! There was an immortal Lord in the world that could not bear the existence of detachment!


    Even the weakest immortal Lord, all the creatures in the world of heaven are still so weak and unbearable in front of him, because for an immortal Lord, don''t say that they are not detached creatures, even the monks who have been detached and even trained to the heaven fire realm are just mole ants for them! In the eyes of the immortal Lord, even heaven The strong in the realm of fire are mole ants, not to mention their creatures who can''t even transcend. This great power who has become the immortal realm and has won the title of immortal Lord, why did he enter a lower world that even transcend can''t bear?


    Yes, although the world level of the heavens is very large for them now, for those immortal beings, it is just a lower world! Why does the immortal Lord enter this lower world? No one knows. Now the whole heavens are in chaos, even in the terrible sense of the immortal Lord At the moment when the momentum passed, it had led to the fall of countless creatures in the world. In front of such beings, they even had a problem to save their lives. What mood do they have to explore the origin of the immortal Lord? Besides, they don''t have any ability to find out the meaning of the immortal Lord coming to this world.


    In the distant place where Su Mu looked, through the endless nothingness, a pale man also looked at the Senluo world through the endless nothingness, saw the figure who tried to penetrate the endless nothingness and wanted to see himself, then he couldn''t help smiling, and then slowly said: "Who says there''s nothing good in the lower world? Look? I''ve found a very interesting person. Let me carefully see what this guy is. He can resist the immortal momentum. He still has the courage to look at me from a distance. Don''t mention a creature like an ant. Even the heaven fire realm can do it against me Doesn''t it exist? Interesting? I seem to have found fun toys in this lower world! "


    At this moment, Su Mu didn''t know that he had been watched by an immortal Lord, and the immortal Lord also regarded himself as a toy. However, when the immortal Lord looked at Su Mu''s background, he suddenly felt another look at himself, which made him happy again. It seems that the surprise in the lower world is not enough It''s not just one! It seems that there are more toys to play with! So he directly left his exploration of Su Mu and looked directly at another line of sight. What surprised him was that the location of the other line of sight was also from the Senluo world, and it seemed that it was not far from the other line of sight just now!


    This suddenly made the immortal Lord feel strange. In one world, there was a situation that the whole world did not appear. However, he did not think much, but saw the second figure looking at him through the endless nothingness. In this instant, the immortal Lord suddenly felt a drum in his heart, and a mouthful of blood suddenly came directly from his mouth Gushing out! That''s right! A mouthful of blood is directly sprayed out by the immortal Lord! The immortal Lord''s blood is directly scattered in the endless nothingness, and rolled to nowhere with the chaotic storm! If someone can get so much effort from the immortal Lord, his future achievements will reach an extremely frightening level! You know that Su mu can embrace him in a short time The cultivation and ability here was once because of a drop of the immortal Lord''s blood, not just a drop of the most common blood!


    Now I think the immortal Lord''s heart blood is spitting out a big mouthful! If someone can get it, there is no doubt about the future achievements! Don''t be detached in the future. I''m afraid even the Tianyi mirror world is not impossible to touch! If the person who gets his heart and blood is a proud son of heaven, and his strength is very terrible, he can''t touch even the sky fire realm! Now the immortal Lord''s blood rolled to an unknown place with the endless storm. The immortal Lord pressed his heart with his right hand, and then looked at the place he had seen before! But this time he did not dare to penetrate the endless nothingness and look directly at that place! What on earth can make an immortal Lord spit out his efforts?

 Chapter 1454

    For the existence of the immortal realm, this world is just a lower world. Even if some functions are just to give them these higher lives as food, now an immortal Lord level existence is actually in this lower world, because it looks at others, it directly causes the blood to rush out and spit out unbearably! Although this effort was not much, it also hurt the foundation of this immortal Lord! The foundation of an immortal Lord was directly damaged at a glance! This is absolutely impossible for those who don''t know! There is no doubt about the horror of the immortal Lord! Now an immortal Lord has suffered such a great blow in the lower world!


    The pale immortal Lord looked at the direction of the Senluo world and couldn''t help swallowing. His face was full of unbelievable expressions. Even his tone revealed that he couldn''t believe what he saw. He just heard him say unbelievably: "How could this be possible! It''s just a lower world! A lower world can''t be lower! Why did the royal family of the Taichu ancient emperor appear here! Why did the people of the Taichu ancient emperor appear here! How could they appear here! For their Taichu ancient emperor, this is just a world like ants! Why did they Will appear here! Besides, didn''t the Taichu ancient emperors directly announce the blockade after the destruction of Tianmu! Why does the outside world still have the royal blood of the Taichu ancient emperors? "


    His tone was full of disbelief. After all, for an immortal Lord, he was absolutely clear about the horror of the Taichu ancient emperor family. For a descendant of the Taichu ancient emperor family in the Senluo world, or even a descendant of the Taichu ancient emperor family with pure blood, it was definitely a huge impact for him. He wanted to be in the world Play in this world to kill your time. Now, I''m surprised to meet the royal family of the Taichu ancient emperor. I can''t afford to provoke such a terrible existence! Even in the eyes of the immortal Lord, there is no place in the world to provoke the existence of the Taichu ancient emperor! Let alone provoke the royal blood of a Taichu ancient emperor? It''s disgusting He abandoned what he had lived too long and wanted to die before he went back to do. After all, who on their side didn''t know the horror of the Taichu ancient emperors? To provoke them? He would do that only if he had a problem in his mind! He chose to leave, but he didn''t intend to spread the news that there was the royal blood of the Taichu ancient emperors here. He didn''t want to take care of the final solution of this world. His original intention was just It''s just that I want to come and have a look at the beauty and fun of the lower world. Now I have met the royal blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family. He knows that if he doesn''t go away, he won''t live! He knows very well that there is definitely surveillance around a royal blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family with such pure blood! There is a powerful observation of the realm of heavenly husbandry all the time If I don''t leave now, I''m afraid those beings in the Tianmu realm and even above the Tianmu realm will never let me go! Even around the royal blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family, I''m afraid there is an extremely terrible existence protection! This sentence is definitely not an existence he can touch! Let''s go back honestly.


    Just before he left, the curiosity in his heart made him look at the Senluo world again, and Su Yang took back his eyes and didn''t continue to look at the immortal Lord. Just now he looked at each other and looked at each other, making the other party spit out his blood directly. He knew very well that if the other party was smart He should have left this world by himself now, but Su Mu didn''t take back his eyes. Although he couldn''t see the immortal Lord clearly, Su Mu noticed that the other party''s breath existed outside the endless nothingness! And at the moment he looked back at Su mu, a terrible and powerful breath was suddenly stronger than the immortal Lord and even Tianmu Cover yourself!


    Now he left without any hesitation. The person who locked himself in the breath just now is definitely a terrible power above the realm of Tianmu! Such existence can never be provoked by himself! Although he is the immortal Lord and the top strong man who has entered the realm of immortality, no one has been clear about how many immortal masters there are in the world, even one world In the world, there are thousands of immortal masters under the command of a world Master. Although immortal masters are powerful, the number is not rare! Those who really stand at the top are still the strong ones in the Tianmu realm. There are countless immortal masters in the world, but only one in ten thousand can enter the Tianmu realm! Among these practitioners in the Tianmu realm, they can step on There are few steps to take!


    He can be sure that the one who locked himself up just now is a strong one who stepped out! Because he once provoked a strong Tianmu without knowing his life and death, the pressure given to him by the other party is far less terrible than the one who locked himself up just now! So he is very sure! The one who locked himself up just now is definitely a strong one who stepped out! The other is the royal blood of the ancient emperors in the early times , the blood is extremely pure, and there must be the shelter of the strong in the Tianmu realm, that is, the so-called protector who protects the blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family to grow up safely! After all, even the strong in the Tianmu realm of the Taichu ancient emperor family is a rare combat power! Even if they are the Tianmu realm after the Taichu ancient emperor family grows up, who would despise that their top combat power is too few?


    The other one, although he didn''t know the origin of the other party, just wanted to go back and remember the other party''s face. A more terrible breath than Tianmu locked himself! These two people are not simple existence! He is not in the mood to provoke. For him, it will be one of the humiliations he has experienced! Come to a lower world! At least he is also an immortal Lord. He was forced out of his heart without doing anything, and then he was directly driven out by momentum. Who do you want to reason with? Even he was embarrassed to say it outside. Even though he was driven out of this world by the royal blood of the ancient emperors of the Taichu Dynasty and was driven out by a great power who surpassed Tianmu, he still wouldn''t say it outside. After all, it''s a scandal for anyone. Who would say it outside?

 Chapter 1455

    For the people of the heaven and the world, the departure of the immortal Lord is definitely a lucky thing, although they do not know that in such a moment, a strong terrorist who has reached the immortal realm has stepped into this heaven and earth, and they do not know that the terrorist of the immortal realm can leave, But at this moment, they are not aware of the terrible breath just now. They can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The terrible breath just now is frightening! Even a hint of suicide flashed through their hearts! you ''re right! Rather than die under the pressure of others, it''s better to give yourself a happy life! Of course, not everyone thinks so. After all, for them, the purpose of practicing until now is to live. In fact, most people are still unwilling to give up their lives if they can.


    However, at the moment when the immortal Lord came to this heaven and earth, no one in the whole heaven and earth was independent. There is no doubt that the picture of death flashed in their minds! For the practitioners of their heaven and earth, the top existence is just the realm of the great road. As for the realm of detachment, it is basically impossible for the people of their heaven and earth. Half step detachment is so possible, but the possibility is very small! They simply do not know that what has just come to this heaven and earth is a terrible immortal Lord, a terrible strong man whose breath can destroy the whole heaven and world!


    And such a terrible existence! But after looking at Su Yang, he spit out his heart blood directly, and even suffered a severe blow! There is no doubt that if the immortal Lord didn''t notice something wrong and take back his eyes fast enough, I''m afraid he would not only leave a little effort in this world this time, but the specific way is unknown. After all, Su Yang''s strength has never been revealed, Even Su Mu doesn''t know what terrible strength he has at this moment, a child from the future.


    Su Mu has just learned something about the terrible oppression that Su Chuyi in the realm of the avenue can''t avoid, but Su Yang directly blocks and can also protect Su Chuyi by the way. From this point of view, Su Yang''s own strength at this moment has definitely reached an unimaginable level! Of course, this may also be a special and incomparable means of the Taichu ancient emperors. Su Mu doesn''t know what it is. After all, Su Mu hasn''t been in contact with any other Taichu ancient emperors, and the only one is related to the Taichu ancient emperors, I''m afraid it''s Su Yang, who comes from the future and has the purest blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family?


    After all, Su Mu hasn''t seen any other Taichu ancient emperors except Su Yang. He has long heard that Taichu ancient emperors are very terrible. How old is Su Yang now? Su Chuyi, a strong man in the realm of the great road, can''t resist. Su Yang can stop him safely. Even Su Mu doesn''t know that Su Yang just forced out the efforts of the immortal Lord at a glance. If Su Mu knows this, he may be even more shocked and can''t believe it, After all, Su Yang at this moment is just a child who seems to be just a teenager. He can easily block and take a heavy blow to an immortal Lord! It sounds like listening to a story!


    ......


    "Who left? It''s strange why an immortal Lord suddenly came to this place. You know, in the eyes of such beings, I''m afraid the heaven and the world can''t even be regarded as the lower world. I''m afraid in the eyes of such beings, the heaven and the world is just a gathering place for a group of mole ants. Why did he choose to come to this heaven and earth as an immortal Lord? And he came After that, he didn''t seem to do anything. He just suppressed all the creatures in the whole heaven and world with his own momentum. Is it possible that he is making power? But what''s the need? He is the immortal Lord? What else needs to be done to make power? It''s really strange. "Su Mu frowned and murmured, After all, what happened today is too incredible. The arrival of an immortal Lord! This is a picture that Su Mu never dared to imagine! There is an immortal Lord in heaven and earth, which is no less than an Altman suddenly emerging from a group of ants!


    Although the metaphor is strange, it seems to Su Mu that it is like this. However, Su Mu doesn''t have so much time to think about it at this moment. At this moment, the immortal Lord has left, so he naturally needs to continue to practice in isolation, and he has just fused to half and stopped forcibly, At this moment, if Su Mu didn''t hurry back to seclusion and integrate the world into Tianmu''s seeds, I''m afraid Su Mu''s body would be unable to bear the review and collapse directly. Therefore, Su Mu didn''t want to set any too profound problems so as not to affect his brain cells. So Su Mu took a deep breath and then said: "Yutong, you are now the king of the great Xia Dynasty. This event has never happened to all the creatures in the Senluo world. You explain it to them and comfort them by the way. Of course, you don''t have to come forward in person and let Zhao Qing appease them. Wan Xi, take the time to cultivate the ruthless rules. If I guess well, the future will be long For some time, the summer Dynasty will depend on your existence. "


    "Father, do you want to go back and continue to practice in seclusion?" Su Yutong asked curiously. Why should Su Mu continue to practice in seclusion in case the immortal Lord comes back?


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu nodded and answered casually: "Just now, things have been integrated in half. If you don''t hurry back to integrate them completely, I''m afraid there will be a big problem in my body. Don''t worry. According to my estimation, the immortal Lord who suddenly appeared just now should not come back. Although I don''t know why he appeared in this world, I estimate that even if he can come back in a short time After all, the creatures of our heaven and earth are really useless for their existence at that level. Therefore, rather than continue to worry about the existence of the immortal Lord, I''d better seize the time to improve my strength. You know, our enemy is not the immortal Lord. After all, we have no qualification to be enemies with him. Our real enemy is still the immortal Lord Tianwu Yunchao, who is eyeing the outside world! "

 Chapter 1456

    At the same time, in the world where tianwu Yunchao is located, no, or the whole world of the heavens, all practitioners stand up from the ground with expressionless face at this moment. After feeling the strength in their body, they can''t help but feel a little helpless, not to mention them, At this moment, Ji Yuan and Zhao annian, as well as a large number of strong people in the avenue realm of tianwu Yunchao and Shenwu Houfu, have severe doubts about themselves at this moment! What the hell was that? Why do they, who can be said to be standing at the top of the world of heaven, fall on the ground for a second under the momentum of each other! What is the source of the other party? Why are there such terrible strong men above the realm of the avenue? They have been practicing hard all their life. What are they doing now? Is it so that when other strong people appear, they can be directly suppressed by momentum to set off the atmosphere?


    "Ji Yuan, do you know the elder just now?" Zhao annian took a deep breath and looked at Ji Yuan with an ugly expression. He wanted to know what the source was just now? Is it difficult that the other party is the legendary transcendental realm power? A strong man who has really reached the realm of detachment? But I shouldn''t! It''s not that I didn''t get some detached mysteries from the feeling of cultivation! That terrible existence! Absolutely not comparable to the realm of detachment!


    But doesn''t it mean that the realm of detachment is the end of everyone''s road? Why are there such terrible strong people in the realm of detachment? What kind of strong man is that? Momentum alone has directly suppressed the whole universe! No one can escape the oppression of each other! Without exception, all fell under the momentum of the other party! And the other party didn''t even appear from beginning to end, as if he just passed his momentum through nothingness to suppress them easily! This is more unacceptable than being defeated!


    When you are defeated, you at least know where the gap with the other party is, why the other party can Cadbury, and give yourself some encouragement to pay attention to some places and strive to defeat the other party next time, but what happened just now? Beat each other? You''re kidding! I''m afraid you don''t need hands to deal with yourself? Is it possible to defeat such existence? It''s impossible! To defeat that level of existence! I''m afraid even the strong beyond the realm can''t do it! Even send out several or even more than a dozen strong people who are beyond the realm, so that they can defeat each other! That''s right. The momentum just swept the heavens and gave countless practitioners and countless creatures a terrible impact!


    But they think too easily, or their horizons are too low. They don''t know what kind of existence is in the world after detachment! In which world, detachment is just the strength of a newborn baby. The horror of detachment is infinitely magnified in their eyes, but they don''t know that detachment is only the strength of ants in the eyes of the immortal Lord! However, it is still unable to change the root of mole ants. Even in the eyes of all strong people, it is a shame that their children have just been born and have the power and strength to transcend the realm! you ''re right! Even if their children are just born and have the power to transcend the realm, it is still a shame in the eyes of some top powers!


    "If I could know that existence, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be directly suppressed by the momentum of the other party just now, just like you. I also want to ask if you know the elder." Ji Yuan took a deep breath and restrained his trembling feet. What just happened is too terrible, Ji Yuangang even raised the blade and cut his abdomen and legs. At this moment, Ji Yuan looks covered with blood, but in fact, these injuries were caused by himself. It can even be said that when the elder appeared just now and suppressed him with an extremely terrible momentum, what he thought was not advice, but to make himself move with pain!


    you ''re right! The reason for Ji Yuan''s self mutilation is not that he wants to commit suicide, but that he wants to make himself move with the help of strong pain, because Ji Yuan believes that only by bringing intense pain to himself can he break away from the restraint and oppression of Fang Cai''s momentum and obtain freedom. Naturally, countless people present see this, Basically, no one ridiculed Ji Yuan as timid as a mouse. He was directly frightened to commit suicide by the other party, because many of them were people who wanted to commit suicide just now, and Ji Yuan was a person who wanted to regain his freedom by relying on severe pain! Such a tenacious existence, even many strong people from the royal family of tianwu Yunchao think they admire it very much, but they admire it. Today, they experience war. Even if they admire it in their hearts, they can''t say it. Otherwise, they are unfaithful to the royal family of tianwu Yunchao!


    The storm disappeared. Ji Yuan took a look at Zhao an Nian not far away. At this moment, Zhao an Nian can be regarded as a gentleman. He didn''t sneak on him while Ji Yuan was resting, or Zhao an Nian had given up hope and didn''t intend to sneak on him. After all, Zhao an Nian was clear about the strength hidden inside their Shenwu Hou mansion at this moment! It can even be said that as long as the man just came back and suddenly announced that he was on the side of the tianwu Dynasty, the Shenwu Marquis must win today. Accordingly, unless the royal family of the tianwu Dynasty is supported by the strong man just now, they are definitely dead end now, and have no hope of surviving and preserving the royal family of the tianwu dynasty!


    However, after what happened just now, Ji Yuan seemed to have dissipated a lot of killing intention in his heart. On second thought, Zhao annian was somehow his wife''s father and his daughter''s grandfather. In fact, they didn''t have so much hatred, so Ji Yuan took a deep breath and said aloud: "If tianwu Yunchao is willing to surrender, Ji Yuan will never hurt any of you. You just need to stay under our control and wait for the Lord to return and sentence you. If you behave well, I can guarantee that even on the day the Lord returns, the Lord will not take your lives. You can consider it now Now, do you want to fight with our Shenwu Hou house to the end, or do you have to be flexible? Old father-in-law, you shouldn''t just think about yourself, your son and everything about tianwu Yun Dynasty. "

 Chapter 1457

    Just as Ji Yuan said, the present Shenwu waiting house is not the existence that they can compete with the royal family of tianwu transportation Dynasty. If Zhao anyian wants to continue to fight against them, the final outcome is absolutely beyond doubt! Ji Yuan believed that Zhao annian would not fail to see this, so he made a voice and tried to persuade Zhao annian to surrender to them. However, after hearing this, Zhao annian not only didn''t show any intention of surrender, but smiled coldly. Then he turned to God and looked solemnly at the tianwu Yun Dynasty behind him. The people asked loudly: "Do you want to surrender? If you are willing to surrender, I will not let you, but the premise is that you are really willing to surrender!"


    Zhao annian''s voice fell. Many strong people in the realm of Yunchao Avenue, which was originally under the jurisdiction of tianwu Yunchao, basically left. They are not loyal to the royal family of tianwu Yunchao. For them, this time, they participated in the war between the royal family of tianwu Yunchao and the Shenwu Marquis just because they want to get some benefits from the royal family of tianwu Yunchao. Now the royal family of tianwu Yunchao has After all, they were only attached to tianwu Yunchao before, but they did not join tianwu Yunchao. Therefore, facing the inquiry of tianwu Yunchao, they naturally chose to leave. After all, what will be the outcome of staying There is no need to make any guess!


    After these strong men in the realm of Da Dao who are not under the control of tianwu Yun Dynasty leave, there are only twelve strong men in the realm of Da Dao owned by tianwu Yun Dynasty. These people are the most basic existence of their tianwu Yun dynasty! They are the sum of all the combat power of their tianwu Yun dynasty! That''s right! Although their royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty has lost the loyalty of other Yun dynasties, However, there are still twelve strong men in the realm of the great road and one top powerful man who is half a step beyond the realm. Such terrible strength is enough for them to establish a top transport Dynasty again! It can even be said to rule the whole heaven and world again!


    But it''s a pity! Ji Yuan now has recalled the existence that disappeared in those years. Relying on these people, the current tianwu Yunchao can''t show its former glory again! The collapse of the tianwu Yunchao has become a foregone conclusion! No one can change all this! They won''t succeed until their master, Su mu, stands up and says a word to the tianwu Yunchao at this time The problem is that Su Mu doesn''t know what relationship he has with these people. Moreover, Su Mu is trying to cultivate himself in order to face the tianwu Dynasty, but it''s still very difficult to narrow the gap with the tianwu dynasty! And now the collapse of the tianwu Dynasty is undoubtedly a ten-year task for their summer Dynasty It''s a good thing. Su Mu has nothing to do. Find something to intercede with the royal family of tianwu Yunchao. Are you free?


    Zhao annian took a deep breath when he looked at the people who left. He didn''t feel any anger, because he knew that these people were not loyal members of their tianwu Yunchao royal family, followers of their tianwu Yunchao royal family, or even real members of their tianwu Yunchao. They only came to participate in this war It''s just because they are attached to the tianwu Yun Dynasty. Now the royal family of the tianwu Yun Dynasty is gone, and the new master will reign in the heaven and the world again. This time, their rule will be countless times more terrible than the previous tianwu Yun dynasty! This new force will become the unquestioned master of the heaven and the world! The news of today''s conversation will be a shock The terrible information of the whole heaven and earth! Countless transport Dynasties will be solemnly waiting for the arrival of new masters! Now, Shenwu Hou house will replace the existence of tianwu transport dynasty! Become the master of the center of the heaven and earth, and be ready to become the master of all places in the heaven and earth and all people in this world at any time!


    ......


    The tianwu Dynasty was destroyed, which is also a reasonable thing. After all, Zhao an Nian would rather die than surrender. There is no way for the Shenwu Hou house to let them go. However, they are not able to really kill Zhao an Nian. After all, a person who has mastered so many super Mysteries is not so easy to kill him. In addition, Zhao an Nian At least he is an old monster who has been immersed in the realm of half step transcendence for countless generations. Maybe even if you have the ability to kill him, you will encounter big trouble later. After all, they have reached the realm of half step transcendence. They have the ability to let themselves live again in another way after death!


    With the collapse of the tianwu Dynasty, many strong people who had been very close to the tianwu Dynasty felt that the crisis was coming! Before, they had a very good relationship with the tianwu Dynasty. They also brought a lot of gifts to the tianwu Dynasty Royal family from time to time in exchange for the favor of the tianwu Dynasty Royal family to help them solve the problem Most of the trouble, but now the royal family of tianwu Yun Dynasty has been destroyed, and the center of the whole world of heaven has become the master of Shenwu Hou mansion. They have abolished the original title of tianwu Yun Dynasty and renamed it Changsheng hall, with an intention that people can''t figure it out!


    Obviously, the existence at their level of cultivation is already the existence of longevity. Shouyuan can be said to have no end, but no one can understand the reason why they choose this name. After all, the name of Changsheng hall is very strange in their ears. After all, Changsheng may have become a common meal for them It''s the same thing. After all, how can they not reach the point of immortality when they cultivate to their level? But countless people in the world feel that they have their own plan to name the hall of eternal life after changing heaven and earth! No one knows what the real meaning of the hall of eternal life is! In fact, they don''t know, so they come to the hall of eternal life such as Ji Yuan The old people didn''t know the meaning of the Lord''s name Changsheng hall. Yes, even now, they still didn''t understand the meaning of the name!


    In fact, it sounds very simple. The hall of longevity is nothing more than the pursuit of longevity, but for the existence of their heaven and earth, longevity is basically something that everyone can do. For them, longevity is as simple as eating and drinking water, but the problem is here. There is a hall of longevity in the place where everyone lives, No one knows whether to pursue longevity or have other meanings!

 Chapter 1458

    The birth of the hall of eternal life is undoubtedly a great impact on the heaven and the world! Because from the perspective of the past, the strength of Changsheng hall now surpasses the former overlord tianwu Yunchao of the world of heaven in any place! The hall of eternal life is the top combat power in the bright side, which has suffocated countless powerful people in the whole world! Nearly a thousand strong people! What a terrible quantity it is! That''s a strong man! When tianwu Yunchao and Shenwu Houfu were jointly in charge of the heavens, even if they combined, they were only 20 or more, close to 30. This is the number they can have without concealing each other!


    And how much time has passed now? Just a few years! Shenwu Hou house overturned the rule of tianwu Yun Dynasty, and then renamed Changsheng hall, which directly became the new master of the world of heaven. What makes people feel extremely frightened is that there are nearly a thousand strong people in their Changsheng hall! Even in addition to the nearly a thousand strong people in the realm of Avenue, there are dozens of terrorist strong people in the hall of eternal life! This is completely a terrorist force sweeping the world! No one can resist the attack of Changsheng hall! If there is any desire to attack in the hall of eternal life at this moment, they can easily take down the whole world of the heavens! But now they haven''t done that, which is also a strange place for countless practitioners! After all, no one can match the terrorist forces in the hall of eternal life! Even dare to say that there are not so many top strong people in the whole heaven and world, and they are not the opponents of the hall of eternal life!


    However, under the premise of such terrible strength, Changsheng hall did not attack any force, but guarded the center of the world of heaven, as if waiting for something. Many people who left the tianwu Yunchao battlefield knew the mystery, but they didn''t have the courage to tell the things discussed by Zhao annian and Ji Yuan on the battlefield! After all, they are not fools. Even if they hear things of that level, if they dare to say it, it will bring them a great disaster to their transport dynasty! No one knows this! They dare not gamble! So they didn''t mention the reason why Changsheng hall didn''t do it to anyone! Even the closest people in their own family did not mention it, but took it as a shocking secret and pressed it in their hearts!


    While the heavens and the world were discussing why the hall of eternal life didn''t take action against them, at the peak of the heavens and the world, it was like a barrier. Before countless eras, it was a place called the island of newborn! The former world tree was born here. The earliest ancestors of the universe of the heavens were also born here. This is the beginning of the human race. No, it should be said that this is the beginning of the ten thousand races! At this time, the newborn island has become a piece of ruins, and dilapidation has become a synonym here, and the storm that has flowed for countless generations has also brought a more creepy atmosphere to the dilapidation here! It''s hard to imagine that this seemingly terrible place was actually the center of the universe and the ancestral land of all creatures in this world before countless eras! But no one knows that!


    No one has even reached this place called the island of birth for countless centuries! At this moment, it is hidden in the dark side of the world of the heavens, devastated by the storm flowing through countless generations, like an angry child hiding in a corner without telling anyone about his grievances! And today, we have a special guest here! A very familiar guest here! He was stunned when he looked at the dilapidated newborn island in front of him, the disappeared world tree in the center of the newborn Island, the mess of the place and the still blowing storm around him. He didn''t know why this place was like this. He still had some bad expectations in his heart. He looked at this unrecognized newborn island, He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his brain! The whole person passed out and fell to the ground directly. However, the surrounding storm passed by him peacefully without any impact on him. If you zoom in and observe the guest carefully, you can easily find that this is another Su Mu!


    Yes, he is also su mu, but not the present Su mu, nor the future Su mu, but the past! you ''re right! He is Su Mu from the past, but I''m afraid it''s a little far from now. He can''t remember the changes and everything in the world! After he woke up, he took a deep breath when he looked at the newborn island without any change. There was no change here. It was still a mess. What he had seen before was not his dream. At this moment, there is no place here. It is the only place that he feels familiar with as in his memory, Perhaps there is only the stone platform that stood when I separated from my wife, and at this moment, the stone platform has become a stone covered by ruins and only a corner is exposed.


    He stroked the stone and then looked into the sky. He knew that the purpose of his return was not to remember the past here, but to have something really important to do. This matter was even related to the survival of the whole universe. There must be no carelessness! So he put away the memory in his heart, sent out his powerful divine consciousness and shrouded the whole heaven and world. After making sure that everyone could hear his voice, he immediately said: "Hello, my descendants, I come from the island of birth. I am the first human race born in this world. You don''t need to know how I talk to you through time. You just need to know that in the near future, an extremely terrible disaster will come to the whole world of heaven and earth! You are all descendants of the island of birth. All races were born on the island of birth. You should work together Join hands to face the terrible disaster that will appear later! "


    Soon after, he finished his business, then hesitated, he took a deep breath and said again, "I''m sorry."


    The voice fell, and the whole universe of the heavens entered a boiling. No one did not believe it. Even though they were not sure in their hearts, they also took it as one thing. After all, the terrible momentum of their universe not long ago is a good proof?


    In a very secret place, a tree stretched out its branches, as if a woman tried to wipe away her tears with her hand. She seemed to hear the voice of her husband''s return!

 Chapter 1459

    For the spirit of the world tree, what she has experienced over the years is extremely sad, but even so, she has never given up the search for her lover, even if it is just a hint, she will not give up easily! Now, the voice of all people''s hearts across the whole heaven is undoubtedly the best answer to her. Her efforts over the years have not been in vain! After all, she waited until her own person came back and her lover appeared again! Even now she doesn''t know where the other party is and whether the other party has other confidants outside these years, she can ignore all this and don''t care, because in her opinion, the other party has come back at this moment, which is enough.


    At this moment, the thoughts of the spirit of the world tree are completely different from those of countless practitioners in the heavens. Since the spirit of the world tree heard the voice, she didn''t care what the voice said. She only knew that her lover came back and whether she was going to meet her lover again, At this moment, for countless powerful people in the world of heaven, the voice that appears in the depths of their hearts is no less than the fear brought to them by the king of death! No less than the terrible momentum revealed by the unknown strong man just now! For them, the message that the master of the voice sent to them was undoubtedly a message like thunder! At this moment, the whole world of the heavens can''t help but panic!


    For countless centuries, in this world, countless strong people feel that they are already standing at the peak of time! The realm of Da Dao is the limit that all practitioners can reach! Even if there is a state of detachment, they don''t think there are other cultivation states above the state of detachment! Because for them, the realm of detachment is already a legendary existence! No one has ever achieved that level! But not long ago, in the capital of tianwu Dynasty, that is, the location of the temple of eternal life, that terrible momentum directly suppressed all practitioners in the whole heaven and earth, and there is no doubt that it told them a terrible news, that is, there is a more terrible unknown outside their heaven and earth! What they experienced that day was definitely the shadow of their life!


    They were directly suppressed by an unknown existence. Even from beginning to end, they didn''t know what the other party was and whether the other party was a Terran! Even the other party''s breath can''t detect where it comes from! They only know one thing, that is, the terrible momentum brought by the strong man that day is definitely a reminder to the whole universe! Remind them that this world has been exposed in their eyes, and soon after that, the voice undoubtedly proved the speculation in their hearts! The heavens and the world are about to face a great disaster! This time, they don''t know why the disaster started, what they will face, or even when the disaster will come, but at this moment, there are countless people in the universe, ready to face the coming great disaster!


    What is the most terrible thing in the world? There is no doubt that the unknown! Even the top strongmen in the avenue realm, even the half step beyond the realm, are still afraid of this thing in their hearts, that is, the unknown outside! For countless centuries, they have been unable to touch the mystery of detachment, and even most people have begun to feel that there is absolutely no detachment in the world! Even many former members of the hall of eternal life began to doubt whether there was detachment in the world! If so, then the universe of the heavens has existed for such a long time that even so little information can not be saved! Even they have begun to feel that the real purpose of the Lord''s departure is to find a way to escape and become a strong person in the realm of escape!


    However, this is just what a few people think. For most practitioners of the hall of eternal life, detachment actually exists all the time. Although they don''t know why they believe in the existence of detachment, it is exactly the reason why they believe. Because they don''t know, uncertain or even unknown, they will believe in the existence of detachment more! If there is no detachment in the world, why can they, the strong in the realm of half step detachment, perceive the mystery of detachment? The momentum suppression of unknown strong people a while ago and the voice from the heart today undoubtedly told them that detachment is absolutely real! And detachment, I''m afraid it''s just the existence of the new path of cultivation outside! After all, the terrible momentum they felt that day is far beyond their imagination!


    ......


    "It''s strange that the master of this voice has such terrible accomplishments. Obviously, he is definitely not a cultivator of our heaven and earth. Then the problem comes. Why did he tell us this news to help us raise our guard in advance? Moreover, according to the master of that voice, he seems to know our heaven and earth very well, the newborn island in his mouth, I once had some understanding, but I didn''t know much. I just heard the Lord mention it casually at the beginning, but there is no doubt that the newborn Island definitely exists in the world of the heavens and in my world! And the other party said that we are all the descendants of the newborn island. Then the question comes, are we really the descendants of the newborn island In the island of birth? Where is the island of birth? Can the island of birth bring us some hope of life in this terrible disaster? "Ji Yuan said to himself with a frown, and those sitting around are the top strong in this world without exception!


    Among them, only the strong at the peak of the avenue realm are qualified to enter here, and thousands of people present have undoubtedly proved that thousands of cultivation achievements have reached the peak of the avenue realm in the hall of eternal life at this moment! And the most terrible thing about these people is the power of the rules they master. No one is the second sequence! The power of rules they master, even the weakest, is a famous existence in the first sequence! In addition to the realm of the avenue, there are dozens of old monsters who are as powerful as Ji Yuan and even a little stronger than Ji Yuan. These people are the cornerstone of the hall of eternal life before countless eras!

 Chapter 1460

    For countless strong people in the world of heaven, the hall of eternal life may have become the only existence they can rely on at this moment! At the same time, countless strong men rushed to the place where the hall of eternal life is now located! It includes the great road realm, the strong and the heaven realm! As long as the practitioners who can come here, they all rush here without exception! At this moment, there is no doubt that the whole heaven and earth, even all practitioners in this heaven and earth, have regarded the hall of eternal life as the only object they can rely on!


    Not because of anything else! Because of the terrible strength of the hall of eternal life! Although the news of the previous war has not been transmitted, there are countless strong people in the world who know the original news! On that day, the strength of Changsheng hall was absolutely terrible! At this moment, the hall of eternal life also clearly told them that there are countless strong people in the hall of eternal life, and there are thousands of strong people at the peak of the realm of Avenue. Even if it is the power of half step beyond the realm, there are dozens and hundreds in the hall of eternal life! This is the most powerful combat power for the whole heavens and the world!


    At this moment, for countless practitioners in the world of heaven, joining the hall of eternal life and holding the hall of eternal life is the only idea in their mind! Very simple, the hall of eternal life at this moment has such strength that they can rely on! After all, not everyone can be followed by the whole universe. After all, for these people, they are once arrogant, and even there is no lack of the existence of a top transport dynasty built from scratch! But these people have come to the hall of eternal life without exception and are ready to join the hall of eternal life! Even if the hall of eternal life said that if they wanted to join them, they had to deduct a trace of spirits to ensure their loyalty, they handed them over without hesitation! Because they all know that the disaster that the whole world of heaven is about to face is no longer what they can get through!


    Anyway, they will die in the end. It''s better to gamble and join the Changsheng hall. Maybe the Changsheng hall is really able to survive this disaster and let their countless practitioners survive this disaster! If that''s true, what harm would it do for them to join the hall of eternal life? Obviously, the immortal hall has been lifted to an inaccessible position in the hearts of countless strong people in the world of heaven! If the hall of eternal life cannot lead them to survive, there is no doubt what pressure they will suffer! But the problem is here. Does the hall of eternal life care about this problem? Anyway, whether they can make it or not is a problem. Since you want to join in, I can''t waste so many strong people, can I?


    ......


    In the hall of eternal life, dozens of hundreds of strong people who are half step beyond the realm and thousands of strong people in the realm of avenue have gathered at this moment. Don''t get me wrong. They don''t gather for countless practitioners in the world of heaven, but want to find out the origin of mysterious people! After all, the mysterious man''s words made their whole world boil. Even they didn''t know whether what the mysterious man said was true. Originally, this problem should not be considered by their longevity hall. After all, for no reason, so many people joined the longevity hall. If the disaster really didn''t exist, Then the power of their longevity hall is quite strong for no reason! This problem should have been considered by other practitioners who did not belong to their longevity hall, but their curiosity obviously put it first!


    It doesn''t matter whether the disaster they will face really exists. For them, the Lord is definitely where their faith lies! The Lord has experienced the reincarnation of centuries. If the centuries merge, his cultivation will reach an extremely terrible state on the day of the Lord''s return! Even if the disaster really exists, they are not afraid, because in their view, as long as there is a master in charge, all disasters are nothingness! However, they still don''t know what the Lord they trust and the faith in their hearts are. At this moment, those who are practicing in the Senluo world have not even entered the realm of Avenue. What they expect is not su mu, but the predecessor of Su mu. Su Mu has no previous memory in this life. All he has is one system, So whether he can survive this disaster, even now Su Mu is still thinking about it.


    "Ji Yuan should be the only person I''ve heard of about the island of birth! After all, Ji Yuan was the only red man who followed the LORD all the time. I vaguely remember that Ji Yuan''s cultivation was very weak, but he became the second leader who had the right to speak in the hall of eternal life by virtue of his relationship. Even if his cultivation was far beyond his existence, he was courteous to him, Ji Yuan, you said that you heard the Lord mention the birth Island casually at the beginning. Then I want to know why the Lord mentioned the birth island at the beginning? Can we find the location of the birth island and verify the words of the mysterious man through this clue? "An old man who was half detached asked Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan couldn''t help but close his eyes and recall, then opened his eyes, shook his head and said: "I''ve never heard of any clues about the island of newborn. I didn''t care too much about the casual words of the Lord that day, because the LORD said the island of newborn casually after leaving the Customs by looking at the willow branches in his hand, and the original words of the LORD were ''the island of newborn, what a place to miss'', and then disappeared. If the only clue was to say , it may be the wicker, because after the LORD left the customs, he really said the four words "newborn island" after watching the wicker, and learned from the Lord that he had been to the newborn island. "


    Another middle-aged man who was half detached suddenly brightened his eyes and immediately said: "Wicker? You guys, Ji Yuan said, it seems that I suddenly remembered a thing. Have you ever felt the scene that a world is about to collapse? And the reason why those worlds can persist in the end without collapse is that when everyone didn''t notice, a branch of a willow tree crossed the heaven and earth and entered that world, Successfully stabilized the origin of that side of the world. I don''t know when you have encountered such a thing? "


    "I remember what you said. It seems that I did feel such a thing once before! That time I closed in a small world, but what I didn''t think of was that the world was about to collapse. I was separated, but I did feel a branch before I left, but I didn''t know why I only noticed it for a moment. When I wanted to check it carefully, the branch disappeared! I don''t know if the branch I noticed is the one in your impression. Is it the same as the willow branch in our Lord''s hand? "

 Chapter 1461

    When they heard the speech, they all felt a burst of doubt at the same time. Some of them may have felt the same picture, but with the passage of time, they have forgotten it for so long. Now the clue of any relationship between the newborn island seems to be only the willow branches that flash through their feelings, So even if they feel very confused, they are eager to start thinking about whether they have ever encountered such things. If so, can they still remember the details? Because this is probably the clue that they find out where the newborn island is! The most important clue! There can be no mistakes!


    After hearing the speech, Ji Yuan couldn''t help taking a deep breath. Listening to the people''s discussion, he couldn''t help frowning and thinking back. Once he remembered that the LORD had said a word that made him feel strange so far, and the original words of that word were to lose you in the end, although it was only five words, But even now Ji Yuan still clearly remembers this sentence. He never remembers that the LORD had any place to be sorry for his beauty. It can even be said that the relationship between those beauties and the LORD was good, but no one took any step after all! Therefore, although he knew the existence of this sentence and even thought it had a great relationship with the island of newborn, he still couldn''t guess the real mystery!


    "You said, the willow branch that appeared in your mind, was it the world tree that was praised by countless people in the world? Could it be the branch of the legendary world tree? After all, as previously said, one world is about to collapse, and the emergence of one willow actually stabilized the rhythm of the collapse of the whole world ! there seems to be no big difference between these abilities and the legendary world tree? "Just when the people were very confused and didn''t know where to look, a young man who was no more than the third grade of the avenue realm stood up and reminded the people.


    Perhaps because their strength level is too high, they don''t believe in the existence of the world tree, so they don''t think in this direction, but his strength hasn''t reached a half step beyond the realm, so he doesn''t know whether the world tree is a legend. If not, does the world tree really exist and where does it exist? These are things he can still think about now. If he can''t feel the existence of the world tree when his cultivation has entered a half step beyond the realm, he may also regard the legend of the world tree as a legend and stop asking about any information about the world tree.


    Among the people present were basically the strong ones above the peak of the avenue realm, and a young man of the third grade Avenue realm appeared in front of them and reminded them with a voice, which immediately made thousands of strong people who could easily sweep the heavens feel dizzy! Yeah! The sudden appearance of a wicker before the collapse of the world directly reversed the situation and successfully gave one side of the world hope to continue to survive! Isn''t this the terrible ability of the legendary world tree? The world tree controls and achieves the world, and even the world was born in the world tree. Although this is just a legend that has been preached for many years, at this moment, it seems to them that it is the only answer that can explain the wicker in their impression and the wicker in the Lord''s hand!


    "If I remember correctly, it seems that the legendary world tree is also a huge willow. In the legend, every leaf on every branch of the world tree is a symbol of a world. The withered and yellow of a leaf represents the decline of a world, and the falling of a leaf completely represents the destruction of a world! What exists at the bottom of the willow It''s the world where mortals live, and the existence of leaves at the top of the willow is the top world that can bear the strong in the realm of the avenue, and will our universe be the trunk of the legendary world tree? "A strong man who half stepped out of the realm felt a light in front of his eyes when he heard the speech, because he suddenly felt that, This seems to be a perfect explanation indeed!


    "It is said that the world tree carrying the heaven and the world is indeed a huge willow. From the moment it was born, the heaven and the world began to develop slowly. It is said that our world is the world cast by the original trunk of the world tree! It is precisely because of this that our world is called the center of the heaven and the world The most precious place, this heaven and earth can bear so many strong people and forces! Don''t you think so, the possibility of the existence of the world tree is really getting bigger and bigger! After all, the willow branch that once appeared in our impression is no different from the one in the Lord''s hand, isn''t it? " Ji Yuan immediately brightened his eyes and immediately said, "the world tree seems to be the only clue they can guess now!


    But the problem is that this clue doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. If someone said to himself that the world tree really exists in the past, Ji Yuan is definitely the first person who doesn''t believe it. Even now, if he can''t find any explanation as a last resort, Ji Yuan can''t believe the existence of the world tree! After all, in Ji Yuan''s view, it was just a legend that survived in the passage of countless years. How can an illusory legend really be believed? But now they seem to have reached the point where they have to believe in the legend of the existence of the world tree! Only by believing in the existence of the world tree, they seem to be able to find the answer to their inner questions!


    However, even if they are convinced of the existence of the world tree, they can''t take action immediately. After all, they just have some guesses about the world tree. They haven''t figured out whether the world tree really exists. If they can easily carry out their purpose through speculation, it is obviously very unreliable! So after some consideration, everyone clapped their hands and decided to check whether the world tree really existed through verification! The verification method is also very simple, but there is also some violence! That is to gather thousands of strong people in the realm of Avenue and hundreds of strong people in the realm of half step beyond, and directly try to destroy one side of the world with what they think is the most terrible strength in the past and present!

 Chapter 1462

    This means of verification sounds really cruel. After all, they forcibly destroy a world. Even now they can''t bear the tragedy brought by such terrible cause and effect! So if they finally know that the world tree is just a legend and a thing that doesn''t exist, then everything may be in vain! The terrible sequelae and side effects brought to them by the power of the rules of causality, even now they are absolutely unavoidable and escape! So now most of them have begun to pretend to be calm. After all, there is no other way to verify whether the world tree really exists!


    If you want to know whether the world tree really exists, destroy the top world in this world! Force the world tree to show up. If they can really see a trace of the world tree, even if the world tree does not show up directly, they can breathe a sigh of relief. If the world tree exists, they will feel that they can withstand the sequelae and side effects brought by the causal rules. If the final result is that the world tree does not exist, Then they can''t bear the terrible cause and effect brought by destroying the top world! The psychological double blow is definitely not something to bear! In addition, don''t forget that in addition to the psychological double blow, the sequelae and side effects brought by the force of causality are also things they can''t ignore!


    ......


    It''s not easy to destroy a top world. After all, even if hundreds of half step beyond the realm strong, thousands of Avenue realm top strong and countless Avenue realm strong shot, they may not be able to really destroy a top world! For the strong at their level, if they just destroy a vast world, it can be said to be easy, or even easy, but it is different to destroy a top world. The top world is a symbol similar to their whole universe! It is a world that can withstand hundreds of thousands of Avenue realm and even half step beyond the realm of the strong! With their current strength, they may not be able to destroy a top world, so for the integrity of the plan, they intend to find a similar top world, and then find the world origin, and force the world tree to appear by destroying the world origin! This is the best way they can do it now! After all, I''m afraid that only the master who suddenly appeared that day can do it?


    "There are few top worlds in the universe of the heavens, even few or even nonexistent! The only one that exists may be the one that has met in the dark ruins? But that one represents the dark side, and the legend of the world tree is the existence of light. I''m afraid we can destroy a dark top world It may not be possible for the world tree to appear, "Ji Yuan reminded the crowd. Yes, he knows how to verify whether the world tree exists, but the problem is that they can''t find a suitable object to destroy! After all, it''s so easy to find a top world. You know, it''s a world that can withstand the war of the strong in the half step beyond, and even a world that can withstand the war of hundreds of the strong in the half step beyond at the same time. It seems that I haven''t really heard of it.


    When they heard the speech, they all fell into silence. Yes, it''s so easy for them to find a top world. Such a world has even led to the birth of their own intelligence, which can hide themselves. If they want to find it, they may not be able to find it, but when they feel helpless, A very special person stood up. This person immediately made these strong people who were half detached feel strange and shocked, because this person was no one else. He was the founder of the Wu Yun Dynasty the day before yesterday and now the father-in-law of Ji Yuan, the reconstruction of the hall of eternal life!


    "Where have I been in the north of the world of heaven? After passing through the darkness and nothingness, I can reach a place called senro. Where is a top world. At first, I had the idea of moving the whole tianwu Dynasty there, but considering many places, I still gave up this decision, but I still haven''t forgotten that place. That''s why A place called senro is definitely a top world. If you can''t find a suitable target, senro may be a good choice. "Zhao annian said slowly, explaining to the public the world he had arrived in. Although he didn''t leave any trace in any world, But it doesn''t affect him to find the existence of that world.


    Ji Yuan was stunned when he heard the speech. He couldn''t believe it. Looking at Zhao an Nian in front of him, Zhao an Nian sighed and said: "Now the universe of the heavens has reached a very critical juncture. Although I have personal grudges with you, it does not affect me to provide you with information and help you resist the unknown disaster. After all, all personal grudges are not as important as the whole universe of the heavens. Please believe me for the time being. Senro is definitely a top world and a leader Fang is extremely suitable for the world as a target of destruction. "


    Seeing that no one stood up to speak, Zhao annian couldn''t help but solemnly swear, and then said: "You set me free just because I''m a very good fighter now? Because you believe in me, you gave me an opportunity to help you resist the unknown. Now I tell you the existence of a top world, but you don''t believe it? Don''t you lose any meaning by setting me free?"


    The crowd nodded when they heard the speech. Then Ji Yuan stood up and eased the atmosphere. Then he said aloud, "father-in-law, are you really sure that the place called senro is a top world? You know, we don''t have much time to waste now."


    Hearing this, Zhao annian, his father-in-law, couldn''t help laughing, and then solemnly said: "It is definitely a top world! There is no doubt that it is a top world! Because when I went there, I had become a monk in the avenue realm, and even almost entered the realm of half step transcendence. I have entered the heaven and earth and observed that the heaven and earth has endless growth possibilities. If I am the object of destruction, such a world is absolutely suitable But! "

 Chapter 1463

    For them, it is not a simple thing to find a suitable top world as the object of destruction, so as to lead out the world tree. The main problem is that the first problem is difficult for them to solve, that is, how to find a top world! After all, although they have existed for countless ages, and there are definitely many top worlds, the top worlds basically hide themselves! It can be said that it is extremely difficult to find it and really destroy such a top world, just as it is difficult for mortals to achieve the realm of the road! But for them, this is the only way to do it now. The newborn island in the mysterious population is their only goal now!


    If they really come from the newborn Island, if the world tree really exists, and if the news told by the mysterious man is accurate, then this world will definitely usher in an unprecedented disaster! This is unacceptable to anyone living in this world. This world is the land where they grow up and their common home. If what the mysterious man told them is true, this world is about to usher in a huge disaster, no matter anyone who lives on this land, Any living creature will stand up and fight for this world! Protecting their homes and land is absolutely a very important thing for them! This kind of thing is even more important than their lives and original goals! Because they say everything they want is based on this world. If this world is destroyed. So does their goal mean anything?


    The army has moved forward. The total number of strong people in the avenue realm and half step beyond the realm originally owned in the hall of eternal life, plus the people who exist in the heaven and earth and come to jointly prepare for the disaster, has reached an extremely amazing level! Now there are countless heavenly realms in the army of Changsheng hall! The realm of the avenue is more than 10000! And the number of strong people in the half step beyond the realm has exceeded 500! Such a terrible force is gathered together. There is absolutely nothing they can''t do in this world! But what they have to do now is not so easy to do when they gather together. The purpose of their business is to destroy a top world! Such a thing is very difficult even for them now!


    ......


    At this moment, in the Senluo circle, nearly three years have passed since the last momentum suppression in the capital of Zhongzhou during the summer movement! In the outside world, it only took three days, but in this place called Senluo world, it has been three years! Moreover, even Su mu, who has mastered the rules of time, did not notice the passage of time, but all this is not important. Now Su Mu is closing the customs. Yes, he has not left the customs again since Su Mu announced closing the customs three years ago. Although this is a very normal thing, after all, Su Mu''s cultivation has reached the state of heaven, The time needed to practice once is not just three years, let alone three years. Even thirty years, three hundred years or even three hundred and three hundred thousand and three hundred thousand and three hundred thousand years is an easy time for a strong man in the realm of heaven. At this moment, Su Muzhi doesn''t shut down for so long because he has his own concerns! If Su Mu really doesn''t care about his family and everything in the summer Dynasty, he can directly declare closure. I''m afraid he has already entered the realm of the avenue, or even no lower than the fifth grade of the realm of the Avenue! After all, Su Mu''s talent is there. The summer transportation Dynasty has delayed Su mu for too long. Su Mu has not been used on the road of cultivation for a long time. If Su Mu is dedicated to his own cultivation, Su Mu has a frightening strength when he has been closed for more than 100000 or 200000 years! But Su Mu didn''t do that because he liked his family.


    However, this does not affect Su Mu''s improvement of his cultivation. After all, although the cultivation time is less, Su Mu''s number of cultivation times has never been reduced. In addition, Su Mu''s terrible talent can be said to be able to obtain unexpected good things every time! And the most important thing is that although it seems that Su Mu''s seclusion took three years in the outside world, the secret treasure space obtained from the thief in Tianhuo territory is different. Su Mu has been practicing in seclusion all the time, and the time spent on cultivation is also very long, but no one knows it! At this moment, Su Mu has condensed the emerging world into his Tianmu seed, and the Tianmu seed has successfully grown into a world in Su Mu''s body! A world with all creatures and all energy elements!


    However, Su Mu didn''t expect that the world had its own autonomy! After all, Su Mu thought it was just an ordinary world of cultivation. After integration, Su Mu found that there was a very incredible existence in which world! Those are the seven gods! Seven heavenly gods who are as strong as the golden immortal realm in the boundless world! Although the realm of golden immortals doesn''t sound very powerful. In today''s summer transportation Dynasty, the realm of golden immortals is even a very low cultivation, but I have to say that the growth space of that world is still very huge! At this moment, the world has been integrated into Tianmu seeds by Su Mu! Then their talents will be developed to the maximum, and their future achievements are absolutely unimaginable! But the problem is that Su Mu is still considering whether to let them grow up in his own body!


    After all, for Su Mu himself, this is still a threat! If their strength in their own body will improve faster than themselves in the future, they will break the world barrier in the future! Once the barrier of Tianmu seed in his body is broken, Su Mu will explode and die! There is absolutely no doubt about this! So now Su Mu needs to consider whether he wants them to continue to grow in his body, or whether he should kill them directly!

 Chapter 1464

    In Su Mu''s body, after Tianmu seed merged with the unknown world, a new world was born! Everything is born, and everything is still waiting for people to explore! However, after a short time passed, a dark cloud shrouded from the sky of a city towards the horizon in the distance, causing countless creatures to look up. In the Terran city where the dark cloud left, a group of practitioners in white armor narrowed their eyes when looking at the dark cloud coming from the horizon. One of the white haired old people said in a voice: "The world has undergone such great changes. If it is not the abyss, who is driving everything in the world?"


    It was no one else who came just now. It was the dead enemy of their seven gods, the abyss! An abyss that claims to bury countless worlds! Any world will be destroyed after contacting the abyss! It will eventually be swallowed up by the abyss! They clearly remember that when the abyss just came out of this world, it was still an incomparably powerful kingdom! The abyss came After that, the power of terror directly lured countless practitioners into the embrace of the abyss, plunged into the darkness and became the minions of the darkness! The power of the abyss was incomparably powerful! Even the gods could not match it! And in those years, in order to seal the entrance of the abyss and prevent the demons in the abyss from appearing in this land, the ancient gods joined hands to fight against life Fight!


    That war also directly changed the direction of this heaven and earth! Originally, before ancient times, this heaven and earth was the home of the gods. At that time, the gods were still walking on the earth. Countless powerful creatures like dragons, Phoenix, unicorns and other strange animals were called the partners of the gods! They were in charge of this heaven and earth together with the gods and were the well deserved masters of this heaven and earth ! with the joint efforts of the gods, the Terran has emerged and created a kingdom belonging to the Terran! They believe in the gods, worship the gods, build gods for the gods, and offer titles for strange animals! The Terran and the gods live in harmony on this land!


    At the moment when the abyss came! All these changed! Some people with impure mind abandoned their gods and entered the abyss. They were attracted by the powerful power of the abyss and became slaves of the abyss! They became the spokesman of the dark power! They began to do whatever they wanted in this world, causing countless natural and man-made disasters. The gods could not bear to suffer so much Great suffering, so they united together to seal the abyss! But the power of the abyss is too terrible. In which war, the gods fell! Finally, there are only seven God mansions left! Among the seven God mansions, only two still have traces in the sky and earth, and the remaining five God mansions have disappeared. If it were not for the power of gods, I would be afraid I''m afraid they will all think that the residences of five of the seven gods have fallen!


    But even the gods joined hands to fight the abyss at an incomparably huge price. In the end, they did not completely seal the abyss, but sealed it for a period of time, a very short period of time! Just after the fall of the gods for no more than ten centuries! The abyss has made a comeback again! This time there is no bondage of the gods in heaven and earth! The seven gods have not recovered their injuries, and face the abyss this time It''s no longer the gods who protected their Terran at the beginning, but their Terran! This time, their Terran will face the abyss! Duel with the abyss! This is an incomparably different power gap! How can the Terran, a strong enemy that even the gods can''t solve, resist it?


    Perhaps because of this, the Terran once again discovered by chance that they can mobilize the power of outstanding gods from the gods! A god statue in the God residence can create countless Terran strongmen! However, not every Terran can do that. In order to get the power to deal with the abyss from the gods, such people must have an extremely special organ ! that''s the heart! Only the Terran with the heart can observe the gods and gain strength from the gods! The power given by the seven gods not only helps the Terran resist the power of the abyss, but also brings great help to their ambition!


    Some people acquire the power of gods to resist the attack of the abyss. These people are called elemental envoys! They represent the light of the future of the Terran and are the power that the Terran can''t ignore to resist the abyss! They can even be said to be the only power! While those who obtain the power from gods but are enemies of the elemental guild are called demons! These people can''t deal with the abyss, and even will Help the abyss to get some benefits you need! This is evil!


    However, even in this way, the Terran has resisted the abyss for countless centuries! Perhaps because of the seal of the ancient gods, the strength of the abyss is much lower than before. Otherwise, with the strength obtained from the gods, why can the enemy who can''t be solved by even the gods deal with the abyss? After the Terran found this later, it also established peace with the abyss Agreement! The abyss does not continue to choose to expand, and the Terrans know the seal of the abyss. They can''t force it to open it by themselves. The one who opens the seal of the abyss must be the Terran! And it needs seven Terrans with the source of the power of the seven gods! To do so!


    After knowing this, the Terrans no longer have the fear of the abyss! They have reached a consensus with the abyss. The abyss is looking for someone who can remove their seal, and the Terrans are constantly destroying the abyss plan. Although all this has caused a lot of conflicts, it is impossible to start a war between the Terrans and the abyss! The Terrans think The seal of the abyss cannot be broken! No one can touch the original power of the seven gods! And the abyss has been looking for such people to exist in an attempt to unlock their own seal!


    All this seems to be agreed in the agreement. The abyss does not attack the Terran for no reason, and the Terran will not arbitrarily look for the creatures in the abyss to fight against the abyss. However, all this peace is just an agreement made after the Terran brain is out of wind! The abyss later passed many means, controlled many Terrans, and even split the seven gods! The Terran camp is not unified directly! But divided into seven pieces! Even many Terrans have begun to create their own capital with the help of the power of the seven gods! After the passage of time, these countries have gradually become the spokesman of which God''s residence on the earth! God seems to acquiesce in this! But they may have forgotten! Terrans can deal with the abyss because they are united and sealed by the gods! Now the seven gods are weak, the Terran is divided, and the abyss is making a comeback. I''m afraid it''s no longer impossible!

 Chapter 1465

    However, it seems that the Terrans in Su Mu''s body have not found this thing, and they still know nothing about the recovery of the abyss! The only thing that attracted their attention and even attracted the attention of the whole body world is undoubtedly the integration of the previous two worlds! It is hard to imagine what level of existence can integrate the two worlds. Originally, they just thought it was caused by the recovery of monsters in the abyss. However, they learned from the statements from the abyss that this is not the recovery of a strong person in their abyss, but the integration of a powerful world with their world!


    This event directly led to the surprise of countless elements in this world. Even because of this event, even the remaining five of the seven gods who did not ask about the earth for many years began to show their figure and appear in every place in the world! Looking at their appearance, it seems that they are exploring the new world born by the integration of the two sides! There is no doubt that they all felt a great crisis from this world integration! This kind of crisis, even the abyss of the peak period, has never brought them trouble! Now, because of the integration of the two worlds, too many uncertain factors appear, and even the world they already know well has become so strange at this moment! Strange to say, all the gods in their heaven and earth are the existence of the golden immortal realm, but Su Mu felt a great doubt, that is, why can they appear in the world of the golden immortal realm? The human race and even any living creature can''t even practice! At this moment, there is no cultivator in the world inside Su Mu''s body, and even the seven God residences in the world seem unable to carry out any cultivation! This is undoubtedly a very puzzling thing! Since the golden immortal realm can appear in this heaven and earth, even in the era when the ancient gods walked on the earth, the golden immortal realm in this heaven and earth even exceeded 100000! But none of them is the result of their own cultivation! Their strength seems to come from a kind of inheritance. No, it should be said that their strength seems to come from countless creatures!


    Su Mu''s original intention is to destroy all the living creatures in this world. After all, this is the place where they transported to the dynasty in the summer. What''s the matter with Beiwai people''s occupation? Moreover, Su Mu doesn''t like a group of people he doesn''t know often live in his body. However, after su Mu read the history of that heaven and earth, Su Mu changed his decision. He didn''t choose to leave the Customs at the first time, nor did he choose to destroy the creatures in that heaven and earth in his body at the first time, but made a bold choice, That is to enter the original world in your body! Make an exploration! This is not a difficult thing for Su mu. Although this side has experienced a world of integration and exists in his own sea of knowledge, Su Mu is not unable to let himself enter it. After all, Su Mu created this world to let them have a secret place in the summer movement in the future. If he can''t go in, So what was this place created for? It''s also a good choice to simply increase his strength, but it''s obvious that Su Mu''s mind is not just simply improving his strength!


    After su Mu entered this world, in order to hide his body shape, he did not choose to radiate his momentum. After all, if Su Mu radiated his momentum, the impact in this world would be far more than the great impact of the immortal Lord in the world that day! Therefore, Su Mu''s insipid entry into this world did not cause any anomalies, but this can not be done at any time. After all, Su Mu''s strength is still there. His too strong strength makes Su Mu unable to completely hide. If Su Mu takes the initiative to do it once, It''s possible that Su Mu''s exposure to his own strength is a great help. Therefore, Su Mu had better not do it now. However, in Su Mu''s view, there is no place for him to do it, even the abyss known as the ruins of countless worlds and the burial place of countless worlds, In fact, Su Mu thought it was just a group of mole ants.


    However, there is no mistake. After all, Su Mu is also a strong man in the realm of heaven. Even the existence of the first grade of the realm of heaven can stare at a strong man in the realm of golden immortals, not to mention the existence of Su Mu who is about to enter the peak of the realm of heaven? Yes, during this period of time, Su Mu not only integrated the two worlds, but also directly entered the top of the eight grades of heaven with the power of integrating the two worlds! At this moment, Su Mu is only the last step away from the ninth grade of the heaven realm! However, this step is not so easy to step out. Although it is not as good as the gap between the realm of heaven and the realm of Avenue, it is definitely a difficult level to step out!


    But for Su mu, it''s not a problem. After all, Su Mu''s talent is so terrible that it''s unimaginable. Let''s say that if Su Mu''s talent returns to the time when he just began to practice and goes to a top world, the accomplishments he got when he came here, I''m afraid it''s several times or even dozens of times! This is the terrible talent of Su Mu now! The cultivation bottleneck may be a strange existence for Su mu, because up to now, Su Mu has encountered very few bottlenecks. Even if Su Mu encounters a bottleneck, he doesn''t need to spend too much effort to break the bottleneck and enter a higher level!


    "What day is it today? It''s so busy here." Su Mu appeared in a city. Seeing the city full of attics and floating islands, Su Mu couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, because he suddenly felt that it seemed to have appeared in his impression, but Su Mu felt that it would be his own illusion? After all, he can be sure that he has been here from the future. This is his first time here. Is it because he has seen similar cities before? Perhaps it was possible, but Su Mu was really surprised by the sudden sense of familiarity.


    "Don''t you know that? Aren''t you local? No, aren''t you? There are people in the world who don''t know what day it is today? You know the grand event of Yueyan country, even the animals in the abyss know it, but you don''t know it''s su Mu''s day?"

 Chapter 1466

    The man looked at Su mu with a strange expression. The meaning in his eyes seemed to say that you are afraid of being a demon? Even the kind of demonized form without IQ? However, it is impossible for demons to take shape, so he also threw out this year. Besides, how dare demons dare to get close to Yueyan country at today''s event? Isn''t that looking for death? But who in the whole world doesn''t know such a great event in Yueyan country? Who knows? So when Su Mu asked what day was so busy today, the man got a very definite answer, that is, the man in front of him is definitely an existence locked up in the mountain for countless years! Even from birth to now, I don''t know any outside news! Thinking of this, the man''s eyes seemed to show a special light. "Little brother, are you an outsider? Today is a great day in our Yueyan country. It is the most important event in our whole Yueyan country! A once-in-a-century event! Today, one of the immortals in Yueyan country will come to earth and lead our Yueyan country to a more prosperous future! The last Yueyan country prosperity club was the most powerful Sanmu Zhenjun among the immortals , the arrival of Sanmu Zhenjun has brought us great benefits to Yueyan! Among other things, the territory of our Yueyan country has expanded by one third in a hundred years! It can be seen how powerful the immortals will make our country! "The man explained eagerly to Su mu, but he didn''t like anything about Su mu.


    After all, in his opinion, Su Mu belongs to the kind of child who lives in seclusion in the mountains. Up to now, he doesn''t know anything about the outside world. There is no place to attract people''s attention except the skin bag. Therefore, his purpose is obvious. There are many brothels in Yueyan country, and among these brothels, There are no fewer men! He wondered if he could cheat the boy in front of him and sell him to the brothel to make a lot of money! After all, in his opinion, Su Mu''s face is so beautiful that he can definitely sell at an unprecedented price! After all, even in his opinion, the appearance of the young man in front of him is definitely the top existence in the world! Most of them are for the reason of living in seclusion in the mountains and forests.


    The man doesn''t worry about whether Su Mu''s strength will be stronger than him. After all, he has observed that Su Mu has no power of any element, which means that Su Mu is just a boy in a good-looking skin bag. There is nothing worth understanding except this skin bag! It''s definitely a good deal to sell him and make a lot of money. Looking at the man''s changing expression, Su Mu shook his head and gently blew a breath at him. The man fell sleepy in front of Su mu. However, because there are too many people today and it seems that there is a ceremony for the arrival of immortals ahead, no one noticed this scene.


    Su Mu raised his feet and walked towards the front. He wanted to observe closely what kind of scene it was when immortals came to this heaven and earth. After all, Su Mu knew the history of this heaven and earth like the palm of his hand. What people in Yueyan country said about immortals was just an alien form that survived that year. That''s right, There are all kinds of these monsters anyway, but for the people of Yueyan country, even if the other party''s shape is not complete, it is also the patron saint of their Yueyan country! There must be no offense! At this moment, countless people in Yueyan country are praying piously with their heads down and eyes closed, looking forward to today''s once-in-a-century grand event, a grand event for the arrival of immortals!


    Su Mu looked at the host of the Ceremony ahead. The ceremony for the arrival of immortals was not too troublesome. According to Su Mu''s understanding, the gods of heaven and earth basically lived in a secret territory, and the immortals, as partners of the gods in those years, also lived in a lifelong secret territory. However, according to Su Mu''s understanding, It seems that there are no other immortals in the mysterious territory except the Yan God provided by the Yueyan country, and one of the seven gods who has been tracked in the world is the dead enemy of the Yan God of the Yueyan country, the God of water! Because Yan Shen is in charge of the secret realm of the gods, the water God has been reluctant to go back to the secret realm of the gods, but has been wandering in a corner of the heaven and earth. At this moment, Su Mu still feels that the other party is probably watching the immortal coming ceremony made by Yan Guo this month.


    Thanks to his strong strength, Su Mu easily came to the innermost part of the immortal descent ceremony and observed it closely. It seemed that the people around him couldn''t see Su mu. They didn''t take Su Mu seriously. Less than five meters in front of Su mu, a woman wearing a light yellow cheongsam slowly walked to the ritual altar with her hands on fire, The body tribute came to the altar. At the same time, a light beam directly penetrated the heaven and earth! The gentle breeze turned into a strong wind at this moment. Then a huge pit appeared in the sky. A Kirin with flame all over jumped down from the pit and landed slowly in the center of the altar.


    Then the fire Qilin burst into a rage, and an incomparably powerful momentum blew directly at the people. Everyone on the field knelt down on the ground for the first time. Su Mu didn''t react. He only heard the welcoming voice from the crowd, and they said in one voice: "all beings in Yueyan country worship the supreme inflammatory God!"


    Yes, to pay homage to the burning God, this time, the coming of the moon burning country is not any immortal, but the source of strength of the moon burning country. The belief of the moon burning country and the burning God, one of the seven gods, Su Mu immediately felt a great accident. Didn''t he say that it would be an immortal? What, you''re out? Looking at the majestic fire Qilin, Su Mu could not help shaking his head. Although the cultivation of Jinxian realm was very strong in the eyes of ordinary people, it was too weak in Su Mu''s eyes. Perhaps it was the reason why Su Mu didn''t kneel down. He appeared in the eyes of countless people for the first time. Su mu, who was not noticeable, directly became the center of all eyes, Even the burning God looked at Su Mu and looked at Su Mu shaking his head. The living beings were puzzled, but the burning God immediately shouted angrily: "mortal, do you have any dissatisfaction with this God? You don''t kneel when you see this God! Do you want to challenge the God with a mortal body!?"


    The voice fell, and the terrible flame on Yan God swept towards Su mu. Su Mu shook his head and let the flame burn on his body without any resistance. He just disappeared into everyone''s eyes. When all sentient beings saw this scene, they thought that the mortals who provoked God had been rewarded and given death by God, Only Yan Shen had a huge wave in his heart!

 Chapter 1467

    However, although Yan Shen clearly knew that the man just now had not fallen into his own Kirin flame, other people around him didn''t think so. People''s eyes on Yan Shen also fluctuated a little, not because of anything else, because in their eyes, Fang Cai was just an outsider who didn''t know how to behave. Just give him a little punishment, Why use his life? And in addition to this, they also saw once again how powerless their human race was in front of God! Just because he didn''t kneel down to greet God, he was directly killed by Yan God! Is such a God really what they need? It has to be said that under the leadership of Yanshen and other immortals over the years, their Yueyan country is indeed much stronger than other countries, but its reputation abroad has always been very bad! Perhaps it is because the people of Yueyan country are too hot tempered, which makes it difficult for them to have allies in the world. However, even so, they have never cared. After all, in the eyes of the people of Yueyan country, what about the Yueyan country led by the gods even if they unite in the face of other countries? It''s still just that the ants shake the trees and are vulnerable. Their expanding territory of Yueyan country has also confirmed this over the years. Originally, today''s such a huge event invited many people from other countries to find some allies for the commerce and trade of Yueyan country, but now as soon as the God of inflammation came, he directly killed a Terran, causing fluctuations in people''s hearts. In this way, It is even more impossible for Yueyan country to win over its allies! This is very bad news for many businessmen in Yu Yueyan country!


    Although Yueyan country is powerful, its economy is not the strongest among all countries. Even among the seven countries, Yueyan country can''t even rank in the top three! Even the top five! For the sake of the economy of Yueyan country, these businessmen can be said to want to set Farah to attract businessmen from other countries as allies and want to promote the economic curve of Yueyan country, but now it seems that it is too difficult to find a suitable existence to cooperate with Yueyan country! Originally I wanted to pull those businessmen to watch today''s Xianlin, but now I see a scene that makes people tremble and fluctuate. I''m afraid the alliance has added countless difficulties! But even so, it doesn''t hurt them, because even if their Yueyan country''s economy is not in the top five, their Yueyan country''s strength is definitely the first! Their strength is even more than three times that of the second ranked country! Such a strong strength, since it is impossible to improve their Yueyan country''s economy from the perspective of peace, it is not impossible to upgrade it by force in another direction!


    But the problem now is not that, but that the burning God just killed foreign visitors. This move immediately made the businessmen of other countries feel extremely frightened! This is not an easy thing to accept! After all, they are also foreign visitors. Although they came to Yueyan country with materials for trading, don''t talk about trading now. I''m afraid whether they can leave Yueyan country alive is a question! Just when people thought that Yan God had killed the foreign man and was ready to continue today''s Xianlin ceremony, a woman suddenly stood out from the crowd. She saw the other party wearing a long red dress and a charming face, which made all the men passing by show a comfortable face!


    "Emperor, that man is just a foreign visitor who doesn''t understand the rules of our Yueyan country. It''s not enough for the emperor to punish him a little? Why kill him and take his life? Is the emperor pushing our human race away from the gods? Yes, our human race has survived today by relying on the gods. We have the ability to fight against the abyss and built us by relying on the gods The capital of the Terran, the city, we have come to this day by relying on the gods, but the emperor should not forget that the contract in those years was made in advance. We Yueyan worshipped the emperor, you and the other fairies. The emperor should not hurt one of our Terrans. Now the emperor, do you want to take the initiative to break the contract? "The woman in red dress slowly came to the Yan God less than 20 meters away, The distance of only 20 meters is enough for Yan Shen to kill women here with one breath!


    And after hearing the woman''s words, the people around were immediately shocked! They did sign a contract with the gods! But the people who signed their contracts have been dead for countless years! God knows if Yan God will follow the contract of that year! And she questioned the burning God like this! Are you not afraid to die directly in the hands of the burning God like the man just now? You know, when Yan God walked on the earth in ancient times, he was a cruel and incomparable God''s residence! But later, with the worship of Yueyan country, his temper was a little better! But there are only so many! It can be seen from the fact that the foreign man was killed without saluting him just now. The temper of Yan God is definitely not small!


    Fire Qilin slowly turned into a red light when he heard the speech, and then a middle-aged man appeared in the fire, followed by an extremely deep voice. He only heard Yan Shen slowly say, "do you know what I just said to me? The mortal agent I chose, Zhou Qing?"


    The red skirt woman is no one else. She is the agent of the God of Yueyan country and the Lord of the world of Yueyan country, zhouqing! An element who controls the element of fire! And the strength of zhouqing is not weaker than that of ordinary immortals! The three eyes that appeared last time were conspicuous. Zhenjun even ate ash in zhouqing''s hand! This is why the three eyes are conspicuous. Zhenjun didn''t even wait until the next immortal came, but left directly! But now what Zhou Qing is facing is not an ordinary fairy, but a real God''s residence that has survived from the ancient times to today! Now the most powerful God among the only seven gods in the world! This is not the existence that three eyes stand out and a real gentleman can compare!


    Sanmu Zhuo Zhenjun is just a fairy. It''s normal for his strength to be caught up. There are many elements in the Terran that have reached the point of Sanmu Zhuo Zhenjun! The strength of Yan God is still a mountain, just like where it stood in the ancient times. Until today, there has been no reduction!


    "Of course, Zhou Qing knows what she is talking about. Don''t forget that the person who made the oath was not someone else, but emperor. You took the initiative to make the oath. Is it difficult that emperor doesn''t want to continue to abide by the oath and leave Yueyan country now?" Zhou Qing looked at the burning God with a smile and his tone was full of provocation!

 Chapter 1468

    Zhou Qing''s words were full of provocation, but Yan Shen didn''t seem to hear it. He restrained his temper. Instead of continuing to talk to Zhou Qing, he looked at a mountain. Where was it? He felt that a person was still there just now, but now he disappeared for some reason. Yan Shen was full of doubt and just wanted to punish the person, What exactly is it? Who is it! Is he human? Is it because of the fusion of the two worlds that you lose your judgment? This is also a very possible thing. After all, for today''s Yan God, the newly integrated world is full of unknowns. It is still a question whether there is a god stronger than himself!


    So he didn''t take any action in the face of Zhou Qing''s provocation, and the reason why he shot at the man just now was that he couldn''t notice it when the other party was less than five meters away! It''s just a test at the same time! The final result was as expected! The other party is definitely not the original existence of this world! The other party is not any ancient god''s residence. Since it is not the God''s residence where his own heaven and earth was born, the origin of the other party is full of questions. It is likely that the other party comes from the other end of nothingness and from which new world, and this temptation immediately makes the Yan God alert in his heart, which heaven and earth he is in, There is definitely an enemy stronger than yourself! It''s just that now they haven''t broken the barrier, but they have found someone to explore the news!


    This is also why this Xianlin ceremony did not come from ordinary fairies, but came in person! The integration of the world led to the more unstable seal of the ancient gods on the abyss! I''m afraid the abyss is coming back! At this moment, the crisis is more than that. On the other side, there is a more terrible world eyeing! At least enter that side of the world. Now Yanshen doesn''t dare to do that easily. Since the other party does so, there is no doubt that the other party has extremely strong strength and believes that there is no threat in their world! Yan Shen was worried. He did his best for the Terran. In those days, the Terran was helpless. Isn''t that the living space provided by their gods? Now, as the strength of the Terran becomes stronger, they don''t care about their original God residence more and more!


    Yan Shen didn''t know what kind of backstage Zhou Qing had found, but his fear still didn''t decrease. This time, the Xianlin ceremony ended hastily, and people with clear eyes could see that there was a contradiction between Zhou Qing, the human Lord of Yueyan country, and Yan Shen, the God residence of Yueyan country. This Xianlin ceremony made them both very unhappy! But for ordinary people like them, there is basically no need to think about what happens between big people of that level! That kind of thing that big people go back to consider has nothing to do with them! All they need to do is to protect themselves from possible troubles in the future! Although the economy of Yueyan country is not good, there are a large number of businessmen. The fault of this Xianlin ceremony directly makes countless businessmen feel a crisis! They don''t know what the crisis is, but that doesn''t mean they can''t see or smell the gunpowder around them!


    ......


    "The people here are really interesting. Obviously, they are a group of ordinary people who have the ability to protect themselves by relying on the God''s residence. As a result, they are ready to abandon their God''s residence after they have the strength to protect themselves. Just now, the woman named Zhou Qing has directly stood up against the God of Yueyan country, and her tone is extremely provocative. The reason why the God of Yueyan country is unwilling to reply is fear I''m afraid it''s also very simple. According to the truth, the people who come to this immortal ceremony will only be ordinary fairies. This time, Yan God came in person. I''m afraid it''s because he smelled an unusual smell and was ready to check it himself! "Su Mu smiled, Sitting by the window of a restaurant high above the capital of Yueyan country, looking at the extremely prosperous Yueyan country, he thought in his heart.


    Yueyan country''s abandonment of its own God is definitely not a day or two! I''m afraid that in the current Yueyan country, the people believe in the Lord of the world, Zhou Qing, which is far more than the God of inflammation? Otherwise, just now zhouqing provokes Yan Shenren, and no one will stand up. What kind of existence should the human race be? They can have all kinds of advantages, and similarly, they are not only born with a little, but the defect of the Terran lies in their heart! Terrans can have all the advantages, but they can also have all the disadvantages! If a person can be devoted to good, he can indeed avoid a lot of evil, but the problem is not over. How can a person be devoted to good? In this world where God and man coexist, who is the real good heart? I''m afraid even the birds flying that day are thinking about where to catch today''s dinner. Dare you say it''s a kind of kindness? No, this is actually a way of life. They can''t completely focus on the good, so they can only suppress their evil. But similarly, if they suppress evil for too long, the consequences of counteracting are far more than the direct release of negative!


    "Guest, you have all your food and drinks. What else do you need?" the waiter looked at Su Mu and said respectfully. For people like him, Su mu, who is dressed in gorgeous and perfect looks and reveals an extraordinary atmosphere, can never offend. Therefore, he flatters and respects all over his face just to make su Mu not embarrassed himself. This is also a way of survival, Did you say Su Mu did it on purpose? No, this is not from Su Mu''s action, but from the criterion of survival!


    Su Mu smiled, looked at the waiter and said slowly, "give me another pair of tableware, and please tell your shopkeeper that I have packed the restaurant today. I''m going to meet a guest in your restaurant."


    "Well... Guest, it''s not a big problem to pack the restaurant, but there are many big people in our restaurant today. Their wealth is not easy to mess with. Why don''t I get you a place and promise that no one will disturb you? And in this way, don''t you save a lot of money?" the waiter said carefully, Generally, they don''t ask about the requirements of guests, but there are too many guests in the restaurant today. If he chooses to charter, he will inevitably offend others, so he just kindly reminded him.


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, the one should not be picky. Call me when it''s arranged." Su Mu said slowly, and didn''t continue to ask for private space. After all, he didn''t want to embarrass others.

 Chapter 1469

    In Mingyue restaurant, Su Mu has been invited to a secluded elegant room by the waiter, and everything he should have has been arranged on the table. Whether it''s drinks, dishes or others, it can be said that Mingyue restaurant or even one of the best in the whole Yueyan country. The reason why Su Mu is waiting here is very simple, Su Mu wants to see what kind of existence this burning God is. He didn''t say a word about his action at the ceremony. Su Mu naturally knows the secret, but is just a test of himself. If he guesses well, the other party should feel something wrong from himself, After all, he didn''t belong to any Taigu God''s residence he knew, but he couldn''t see the existence of Su mu. From this point, Yan Shen did come to the conclusion that Su Mu was definitely not simple!


    At this moment, Su Mu put down a banquet in the bright moon restaurant and quietly waited for the existence of one of the best ancient gods in this heaven and earth. Now, one of the seven God residences in this heaven and earth, the God residence of Yueyan country, which is called the emperor of Yan God, is ningwei! But at this moment, Su Mu has not sent out the invitation. How does the God residence called ningwei know Su Mu''s invitation? This is not a very simple thing. As soon as Su Mu''s idea moved, an open letter directly appeared in the void in front of Yanshen ningwei. He couldn''t have noticed the golden font, and Su Mu''s idea can clearly notice that Yanshen ningwei has rushed to the bright moon restaurant with a heavy face at this moment! There is no one to follow, which means that the Yan God of Yueyan country came to the banquet alone! Su Mu was stunned. Originally, Su Mu thought that the burning God would call other fairies. Unexpectedly, he rushed to the Mingyue restaurant the first time he received his letter. Why, toutie?


    However, Su Mu didn''t care about this. Anyway, a person is also a person, and a group of people are also people. For Su mu, whether they come more or less, there is little difference. After all, in Su Mu''s eyes, all the creatures in this world are just a group of mole ants. What can they do if they add up more? For Su mu, inviting Yan Shen Ning Wei to dinner is just because he wants to know about the birth of the divine residence. After all, everything and things in Su Mu''s world can be found out, but Su Mu is very confused about the origin of their strength, which has not been clarified yet. So Su Mu invited Yan Shen Ning Wei and asked the other party to answer for himself, After all, the cultivation of the other party''s golden immortal realm can''t be innate, can it? If they were born with the cultivation of Jinxian realm, their future achievements would at least reach the quasi holy realm, but now the world has been facing the destruction of the abyss from birth. I don''t know how many centuries have passed, but their strength has not made any progress. Therefore, Su Mu wants to find out the strength of these holy mansions, Where did it come from?


    Soon after, Yanshen ningwei came to the door of the elegant room where Su Mu was located. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes and observed carefully. He found that there was no breath in the elegant room! This makes Ning Wei feel the other party''s extraordinary! How terrible his strength is, Ning Wei is clear, but even so, he can''t detect any breath from Ya Jian! In this way, Ning Wei''s heart is even more solemn, because he doesn''t know what kind of existence he is about to face! This can''t help but make Ning Wei feel very helpless in his heart. At least he is also the top existence in this world! It''s a God''s residence that existed in ancient times! But facing the characters in front of him, Ning Wei felt his powerlessness for the first time! This kind of powerlessness has never appeared before when they faced the abyss of the peak period!


    This feeling of powerlessness was felt for the first time by Ning Wei. From ancient times to now, no matter facing any opponent, even the monster in the abyss, he has never had such a terrible feeling of powerlessness! The other party clearly exists in front of him, but he can''t detect any information about the other party! You can''t even know whether the other party exists or not! Just when Ning Wei didn''t know how to enter the elegant room, Su Mu''s voice came from inside. He only heard Su Mu slowly say, "since the emperor Yanshen has arrived, why don''t you come in and choose to stop outside the door? Why don''t you come in and have a chat with me?"


    Ning Wei took a deep breath when he heard the speech, as if he had made some determination in his heart, and said solemnly: "what is inherent, I don''t dare to invite your ears!"


    When the voice fell, Ning Wei pushed open the door of Yajian. His eyes stared at the screen in front of him, as if he wanted to penetrate the screen and see Su Mu sitting behind the screen. However, obviously, it was something he couldn''t do. Su Mu said slowly again: "Come and cook when you come in. I''ve prepared wine and vegetables. They are all the best things in your Yueyan country. Although they don''t meet my appetite, they don''t matter. The important thing is that these things are enough as long as they meet your appetite."


    When the voice fell, Ning Wei slowly raised his feet and walked behind the screen. At this time, he saw Su mu, a young man who looked only in his twenties, who was just opposite the screen! But Ning Wei didn''t think the other party was a young man! In Ning Wei''s eyes, the non-existent breath of the other party was more shocking than those terrible momentum Creepy! Because by contrast, Su mu, who is sitting in front of him just a few steps away at this moment, is obviously more terrible! Ning Wei took a deep breath again to stabilize his shaking heart, then went to the opposite of Su mu, opened his chair and sat down. Then he looked at Su Mu squarely, as if he was waiting for Su Mu to continue to speak.


    Su Mu took a sip of the wine he poured, then shook his head and put it down. Obviously, these things are not very in line with his appetite. Su Mu is not a good wine man, but he still finds it difficult to swallow ordinary wine, even though the wine in front of him is the top wine in Mingyue restaurant and even in Yueyan country, But after su Mu took a sip, he still felt that it was not in line with his appetite. Perhaps it was because even small snacks were excellent on weekdays. Su Mu didn''t choose to use chopsticks in the face of these dishes, and the burning God Emperor sitting opposite didn''t seem to see the full table of delicacies in front of him. He always looked at Su Mu opposite, just like a statue.

 Chapter 1470

    Seeing this, Su Mu immediately smiled and shook his head, then slowly said: "Why should Yan Shen be so restrained? This table is full of delicacies ordered for you. Wouldn''t it be a pity if you don''t taste them? These top dishes are made by the best chefs of Mingyue restaurant. After all, they are all the efforts of the chefs of Mingyue restaurant. Wouldn''t you be the biggest insult to the chefs of Mingyue restaurant if you don''t taste them?"


    Su Mu didn''t directly explain his intention, but casually talked with Ning Wei about the dishes of Mingyue restaurant. At least for people in this world, the craftsmanship of Mingyue restaurant is absolutely top-notch. Otherwise, the scale of Mingyue restaurant can''t develop to such a huge extent. All this undoubtedly shows that it''s not the craftsmanship of Mingyue restaurant that is not good enough, but Su Mu''s mouth was too picky, and Ning Wei immediately replied: "Sir, it''s just an insult to the restaurant to stop drinking after sipping the turbid wine. I don''t know what you asked me to do today. Please tell me frankly that I''m not good at intriguing with others. If you don''t want to discuss it directly with me, I don''t think it''s necessary to talk about it. It''s just a table full of delicacies, It must be wasted. "


    Su Mu smiled, then looked at Ning Wei and asked, "if I guessed well, you should have seen that my origin is not from your world?"


    "From the moment I tested Mr. Zhang, I was sure that Mr. Zhang is not the existence of our world! There can never be such an existence of Mr. Zhang in our world! Even the most powerful existence in Taigu God''s residence, I''m afraid you are just a baby in front of you." Ning Wei flattered Su mu. It was not that he really praised Su mu, but that he wanted to know what a terrible state Su Mu was in through this kind of side attack! Do you hate this kind of person? Previously, he said he was not good at beating around the bush. It didn''t take a minute to say that. It was a direct inference that he began to side attack. This kind of self spear Shield''s move also made Su Mu feel helpless.


    However, Su Mu didn''t care about ningwei''s beating around the Bush, but said bluntly: "Let me be frank. I did the integration of your heaven and earth and the new world. My original intention is to erase the creatures of your heaven and earth, and then let the other world and your world develop from scratch, from the birth of the world to the birth of creatures, to the birth of practitioners and immortals. These are what I originally intended to do Love, but do you know why I didn''t directly erase all the creatures in your world? "


    Ning Wei took a deep breath when he heard the speech. He didn''t know whether he should believe what the other party said! After all, what the other party said is not a small thing! He can integrate the two worlds with his own strength! What a terrible thing can he do? The other party originally wanted to erase the existence of all creatures in their world? I don''t know whether it is true False, but looking at Su Mu''s expression, it''s obviously possible! These are all possible! Besides, Su Mu doesn''t have any need to deceive himself. Although he can''t see what a terrible state Su Mu is in, Ning Wei is very clear that if he wants to deal with himself with Su Mu''s strength, he doesn''t need any means and he can''t stop it ! Ning Wei knows this in his heart! Because even the abyss monster who once made himself feel afraid in the abyss is far less than a hair of the person in front of him!


    Ning Wei slowly spit out a mouthful of turbidity, and then asked, "then why didn''t you choose to directly wipe out all the creatures in our world? This is different from your original plan, sir. Please tell me why."


    "This question is very simple. I have some interest in the God residence of your heaven and earth. Maybe you live in this heaven and earth and don''t understand what the outside world is like, but I can explain one or two to you. In the outside world, the strength of all creatures is not innate. They start from weak and small, slowly cultivate to the peak, and slowly climb up. What they do All the strength and accomplishments obtained are traceable! But the ancient gods'' residence in your world is completely different. For your world, when I integrate your world with the other world, I already know all the historical news in your world from birth to now, but I have one thing But I didn''t know, that''s the problem of your strength! I can''t find out where your strength comes from so far, so I left you to study what the power source of the divine residence is in your world. After all, the cultivation achievements comparable to the golden immortal realm are not obtained through cultivation, and even have the Tao fruit of the golden immortal realm, so I will Have some interest in the divine residence in your world. " Su Mu slowly explained that while talking, Su Mu also began to move his chopsticks slowly. Although these dishes in front of Su Mu are some of the best dishes in the world, they are not in line with his appetite, but they have not reached the point where it is difficult to swallow. There is no problem eating them occasionally.


    Ning Wei''s eyes widened when he heard Su Mu''s words. He never thought that Su Mu had noticed this problem! No one has ever noticed the strength of these holy mansions since ancient times! In their eyes, the holy mansions are high! So they won''t speculate about anything in the holy mansions! But now Su Mu is suspicious of their accomplishments, And he said a realm he had never heard of! Golden immortal realm! Is this the division of external strength? Is it really that simple why the other party came to their world?


    "With all due respect, sir, I''m afraid I don''t know yet. We Taigu Shendi, who were born at the beginning of the world, don''t know why we have such a strong strength. Of course, this strength is only relative. After all, my strength is really nothing for people like the first born, but if sir If you are interested, I can help you find out what Mr. Qiu is interested in, and I also want to invite Mr. Qiu to promise, that is, please don''t destroy the creatures of our world, "said Ning Wei in a sincere tone.

 Chapter 1471

    Yanshen ningwei''s words were very sincere. He didn''t doubt the authenticity of what Su Mu said. What''s the need for people at Su Mu''s level to deceive him? God Yan is very confident in his own strength. In the ancient times, he was already one of the most powerful beings in countless God mansions. Even if he was at the same level as himself, it was absolutely difficult to guard against God Yan! Such means can be said to make Yanshen ningwei have a great reputation in the current seven gods period! There is even no doubt that he is the most powerful existence among the seven gods! It is precisely because of his terrible and incomparable strength that the territory of Yueyan country has been expanded to such a huge extent! However, in the face of Su mu, he could not feel any breath of the people in front of him. There is no doubt that Su Mu''s strength is definitely above himself!


    There is no doubt about Su Mu''s fighting power, because the flame used to test that move just now is his life God Yan! One move and Thor, one of the seven gods, can''t compete positively! It''s such a move. After hitting him accurately, the other party didn''t show any flaws! Even their own life God is burning, even each other''s clothes are burned out! It can be seen that Su Mu''s strength has reached what a terrible state! This kind of existence in the cognition of Yan God is the kind of existence that will never talk casually! Since Su Mu told himself his purpose openly, there is no need for Yan Shen to doubt, because even if he doubts, what can he do? The breath of suffocation on the person in front of him is enough to prove that what he said is absolutely true!


    Su Mu couldn''t help smiling after listening to Yan Shen''s words. Looking at the serious Yan Shen on his face, Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and said: "Do you believe my words directly? Don''t you intend to promise to go back and investigate? After all, we have never had any intersection before. Don''t you fear that everything I say is false? Don''t you fear that I can suppress you by momentum because I have some mysterious treasure Is that right? "


    Yanshen ningwei couldn''t help but take a deep breath and looked at Su Mu solemnly and replied: "In my opinion, sir, there is no need to deceive me! It has been countless ages since I was born in this heaven and earth, and I have never seen such an existence as Sir! And now the pressure that Sir appears in front of me and says that I feel is enough to prove that what my predecessor said is true! Because a real strong man never disdains to make up mo There must be something to deceive others. In my eyes, sir is also such an existence! In my opinion, anything in this world as long as Sir wants is just a hand. Since Sir has told me the truth, why should I doubt it? This will only make you hate me and the whole moon, If you are on the side of the other six gods, it is undoubtedly very dangerous news for our Yueyan country! So in order to avoid these things, no matter what you say, Mr. Ning Wei will take it seriously! "


    Su Mu nodded a little funny when he heard the speech. Instead of mocking Yanshen ningwei, he felt that Yanshen ningwei was too easy to trust others, and his character was not as bad as that in the rumor. It can be said that Yanshen ningwei''s character was extremely bad. Being bumped at will could lead to the birth of a bloody storm! As early as the ancient gods walked on the earth, he has become the person standing in the front of countless God mansions! It can be said that even the ancient gods were not willing to offend Yanshen ningwei, because the strength of Yanshen ningwei was too terrible! His character was also very strange. Don''t say ordinary people, even if they were both God mansions If you kill the burning God, you may be directly hit by the other party! You are targeted by the other party! This is also the real burning God in the rumor!


    Now, after seeing Yan Shen Ning Wei, Su Mu really understands the other party. What kind of strength does he belong to, and he also has a certain resourceful existence! I''m afraid if it weren''t for these, he couldn''t survive to this day as soon as he fought against the abyss countless centuries ago! Up to now, all the ancient gods have disappeared, and only seven gods have one residence Survive by the sacrifice of the human race! No one knows what an old monster like Yan God looks like. For Yan God, everything can be changed! Just like his own character, he can be very domineering and irritable, just like a tyrant, but the next second he can sit down and talk to people calmly , he seems very calm. He is such a person. He can easily control his emotions!


    If such a person is born in the outside world, if he has enough talent, he will have a great chance of not being found by the emotional rules! It is not impossible to achieve the great road! However, it is a pity that the burning God was born in this narrow world after all, and even the Golden fairyland is difficult to break free from the shackles of this world! This can''t help but make su Mu feel a little sad Xu regretted that Su Mu couldn''t help shaking his head when he thought of this place. The world is still extremely unfair to most people. If the world is really fair, people like ningwei can''t have the achievement of today''s Jinxian realm! Ningwei can have more powerful strength and wider sky to fly Xiang, but it''s a pity that he was born in this world full of restrictions. Everything is in vain.


    Yan Shen ningwei took a deep breath, looked at Su mu, shook his head for some reason, and immediately felt a tight heart. He quickly said: "Sir, are you dissatisfied with my request? If you feel that you are dissatisfied with anything, you can say it. We can discuss it. As long as you don''t hurt the Terrans in this world, I believe the rest of the world, including me and the other six gods, can agree to your request."


    Su Mu smiled and said slowly, "I''m not dissatisfied with what you said, but I think you''re an interesting person. It''s a pity to be born in such a restricted world."

 Chapter 1472

    For Yanshen, yesterday''s dialogue is definitely the most depressing dialogue he has felt since he was born. The other party just sits there and occasionally says a few words, but the other party''s every move has brought great pressure to himself, no matter whether the other party is just gently raising his hand to pick up a processed animal meat, Or put down your chopsticks and feel the touch in your taste buds, which makes Ning Wei feel incomparably depressed! Even if the other party didn''t have any dissatisfaction and unhappiness with himself from beginning to end, even so, when Ning Wei came back yesterday, he felt his legs trembling. Su mu, a terrible existence from outside the world! An existence who plays with their world! Such existence! Don''t talk about him, even if the whole Yueyan country, even if all the God mansions in the ancient times recover, and the abyss in the peak period comes, it can never bring any trouble to each other!


    When Yueyan country goes south, where is a country completely different from Yueyan country? The country here is called rice wife, which is the capital of the country established by Raytheon, one of the seven gods in the legend! A world full of Rocky Mountains, with no green in a million miles! here! It is the capital of the country ruled by Thor! Rice wife! A national capital reborn after being destroyed by thunder! A godless country! If Yueyan is a place with gods, if you have enough opportunities in Yueyan, don''t say that powerful elements enable you to find even God''s residence and immortal, but in this rice wife, everything is only made of bare rocks and human elements! Rice wife''s Thor, if it''s not the statue still standing between heaven and earth, I''m afraid the people who are rice wife will think that their God is dead!


    Yueyan is the land of God, and this rice wife is a pure land that completely belongs to the human race! At this time, Su Mu not only remembered a person, a person he saw in Yueyan country, that is, the human Lord of Yueyan country, Zhou Qing. In Su Mu''s opinion, maybe the woman named Zhou Qing is not suitable to work in Yueyan country. This is a rice wife who belongs to the human race. Maybe it should be more suitable for her in Yueyan country, She can''t make any decisions by herself! Any decision she wants to make can only be made through the instructions of the contemporary Xianlin people in Yueyan country! If the fairy doesn''t agree with him, she can''t do anything even if she wants to carry out the plan! Su Mu also heard that the fairy named Sanmu conspicuous Zhenjun had a huge contradiction with zhouqing. He left directly on the day when the time arrived. He even chose to leave without waiting for the next fairy to change things with him after coming down! And the reason seems to be that Zhou Qing once beat up the three eye conspicuous Zhenjun in order to forcibly implement his plan!


    What an incredible thing is this? Mortals beat immortals with the power of elements! This is basically something that most mortals never dare to imagine! After all, the immortal''s great power is very terrible! This is especially true of the fairies that existed in the ancient times. Although the Sanmu conspicuous true monarch is not a real fairy handed down from ancient times, but a fairy born halfway because of signing a contract with the burning God, even so, the Sanmu conspicuous true monarch also has terrible strength comparable to the realm of human Immortals! Such an existence who has reached the realm of human immortality was beaten by a mortal. Do you say it''s humiliating or not? So three eyes stood out. Zhenjun left Yueyan country without looking back on the day when the time came, and even left a message that he would never come back again! In this regard, Zhou Qing is happy to say that if you don''t come back, I can make the idea of Yueyan country alone in the future!


    Su Mu has said before that in this world, anyone''s strength comes from God! In other words, the power given by God to the human race can be taken back at any time! But even so, there are many Tianjiao people in the Terran, and zhouqing is obviously one of them. He fought the immortal with a mortal body and forcibly beat the immortal. This is something that ordinary people can''t even think of. Zhouqing not only did it, but also succeeded. Don''t you think it''s terrible? Such a woman, even if her appearance is peerless, no one dares to provoke her!


    If Zhou Qing was born in this land called rice wife, it would be completely different. In the country controlled by ordinary people, Zhou Qing can definitely release her passion more easily, make herself richer and stronger, and even lead the Terran of rice wife to become stronger! However, it is a pity that the country where Zhou Qing was born is a country with God, not a godless place like rice wife, which depends on the people to make their own decisions! Born in the kingdom of God, Zhou Qing doesn''t need to consider facing the invasion of other countries, because their Yueyan is the most powerful country! But the same problem is still in front of her, that is, although she doesn''t have to face the invasion of other countries, the feeling of being unable to control power is still very uncomfortable!


    If Zhou Qing was born in a country like daowife, I''m afraid she wouldn''t think so, because in a country like daowife, she often faces the provocation of abyss demons and other countries. Although it is said that the human race was originally one, don''t forget that the differences in their sacred mansions and the accumulated contradictions directly led to the disintegration of the human race, Therefore, rice wife, a godless place, not only faces the attack of the abyss, but also needs to pay attention to the eyes of other countries! All this needs to be considered by the country without God! Other countries generally accept it as soon as it is good. After all, the land without God does not mean that the land really has no divine protection. Rice wife''s Thor is not dead. The statue of Thor stands between heaven and earth, so rice wife will not encounter a real crisis!


    Even if the abyss demon wants to bully Rice''s wife, it''s just a marginal provocation. If you really want to offend Rice''s wife, I''m afraid it''s not just one rice''s wife''s Thunder God, I''m afraid even the other gods'' residences will be led out! So they are still waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity enough to make the seven gods fall apart like mortals! This is not the right time! Sooner or later, they will let the whole continent fall into the darkness of the abyss! As the end of the world, they devoured countless worlds in the abyss. There has never been such a oppressive thing, which has been sealed by the gods of one world! This is a great insult to the abyss!

 Chapter 1473

    For Su mu, this world is just a scenery occasionally encountered during tourism. Whether it is the Yueyan country called the land of God or the rice wife country called the land of no God, there is no big difference in Su Mu''s eyes, but what Su Mu didn''t think of is that in this rice wife country, Actually, there are many scientific and technological equipment developed by the Terrans in the end of the law before Su Mu began to practice in his previous life. Even the scientific and technological equipment here is many times ahead of the world where Su Mu was originally located! Since entering the country of rice wife, Su Mu has heard the most words, that is, the most advanced weapon in the country of rice wife. The immortal killing cannon has been developed. Of course, this immortal killing cannon is not their dependence for invading other lands, but for protecting themselves, because the border of the country of rice wife used to be the Yueyan country, The arrival of every immortal in Yueyan country has a great impact on rice wife. From the moment when their rice wife''s Thor disappeared, their rice wife was constantly suppressed by Yueyan country!


    This weapon, called the immortal killing cannon, is used by them to fight against the existence of the immortals in the Yueyan country! People in daowife country once said that once the research on the immortal killing cannon is successful, their daowife will become one of the most powerful countries from the middle and lower reaches of the original seven countries! Even the Yueyan Kingdom, which is dominated by the immortals and Yan God, can no longer have any impact on their rice wife! This is their confidence, because the power of the immortal killing cannon has indeed been used! They still clearly remember the large mountains facing the immortal killing cannon that day. At this moment, they have disappeared and become a meteorite crater! There is no grass for tens of thousands of miles, and the wind, sand and dust everywhere seem to be a dead land!


    At that time, Su Mu went to check and found that the place was indeed leveled by the immortal killing gun! In Su Mu''s estimation, that powerful breath should be a full blow compared with the strong ones in the celestial realm! What concept is this! That is to say, the mortals of the rice wife country, relying on their own research, actually built a cannon comparable to the immortal''s all-out attack! If this gun is put into Su Mu''s previous life, let alone blow up a country, even if you want to blow up the moon and the sun, it is just an easy thing. As long as you charge enough, it is not a problem to blow up the whole galaxy in an instant! How dare you believe that such a powerful and shocking cannon can really be studied!


    Before that, there should be only two kinds of weapons developed by the most powerful human beings in Su Mu''s mind. One is the star annihilation gun, which can easily destroy a planet equivalent to solar energy after charging, and the other is the two-way foil existing in the novel! A weapon for dimension reduction strike! These two weapons can be said to be the most terrible weapons in Su Mu''s previous impression, but now Su Mu understands that sentence and what human potential is infinite! A weapon that is fully charged and can release the full strike of the powerful in Wonderland can really be made! The fact that the rice wife country has the ability to make such weapons means that their potential can be stronger and make more terrible things! Of course, the premise of all this is that the rice wife country can find more perfect resources and materials to make weapons. In addition, they must make sure that the seven gods in this world will not attack them!


    If Su Mu guessed well, the immortal killing cannon developed by Dao wife country is definitely the acceptable limit of the seven gods. A cannon that can give play to the strong attack of the immortal realm is the limit that the gods'' residence and countless creatures can bear! If we continue to let the people of the rice wife country study it, I''m afraid even their seven God residences will be overturned by mankind! After countless ages, they really understand the great shortcomings of the Terran! greedy! Mankind is a race that never knows satisfaction. Maybe you can make them surrender in a short time, but what they think in their heart is never loyalty to you, but how to become stronger than you, surpass you and make you surrender to him! Human beings are a race that keeps climbing up! It''s also a race full of evil! Man! It can be said that it is the most incomprehensible race in the world!


    Some of them can give up the existence of everything else for themselves! Including their loved ones, relatives and so on, these are what people can give up in the face of certain interests! They will only make themselves strong and enrich themselves for themselves. When they become stronger, they find that there are others standing above? Then they can''t help it. In their cognition, people should make their own decisions! No one can stand on their heads. They are the most noble race in the world. Therefore, after they have enough strength, they will also aim their weapons at the gods who have taken care of their race! Therefore, for the seven gods in this world, the people of daowife country have developed a immortal killing gun, which is enough for them to use to resist the aggression of Yueyan country! As for the study of more immortal killing cannons and even more powerful weapons, this can definitely cause the dissatisfaction of the gods! Even the Thor of daowife, I''m afraid he won''t continue to stand on the side of daowife! Because it concerns the interests of their gods!


    Maybe it''s not just the Terran. All races in the world strive for their own interests, but the Terran is far ahead in this ranks. For most races, they will encounter the existence that makes them convinced! They can do things for others! Can help others and so on, but for the Terran, there is no such existence! Of course, what is said here is only a small number of Terrans! After all, most Terrans are still very upright! There are only a few Terrans, and these Terrans should not be human in Su Mu''s eyes. At most, they are a group of demons in human skin! Full of the power of original sin! Don''t accept any other suggestions. When there is a person stronger than him, his first feeling is not admiration and any other positive emotions, but jealousy! He will try to surpass each other! Study each other! Even design to destroy each other! This is the reason why Su Mu doesn''t like Terrans. Even Su Mu himself was once a Terran!

 Chapter 1474

    After su Mu left Yueyan state, he was ready to walk the whole seven mortal countries, and then find the seven God residences to achieve his goal. However, when Su Mu was going to enter the rice wife to find the rice wife Thunder God, the jade symbol in his arms suddenly trembled, and Su Mu couldn''t help frowning, This jade amulet he took with him can be said to be the only way to contact himself in the whole summer dynasty! The other part of the jade talisman is in Liu Qingyi''s hands, and Liu Qingyi has never used the jade talisman to summon himself, because Liu Qingyi knows that he is doing extremely important things outside, so he won''t use the jade talisman casually no matter how urgent it is. Now the trembling of the jade talisman is undoubtedly telling Su Mu something, Something''s wrong with senro!


    "It seems that the thunder god of the rice wife must come to him again next time." Su Mu took a deep breath and looked at a fisherman dressed in ordinary clothes and smiling with a fishing net. Yes, that person is the Thunder God provided by the rice wife country! The man who is called the thunder emperor by his wife is hard to imagine that such an existence actually incarnated into a fisherman, and never appeared in countless hidden ages. Even in the face of the invasion of Yueyan country, he never came forward to drive away the fairy of Yueyan. Now he is like an ordinary fisherman, there is no difference! Su Mu did not stay here, nor did he choose to go forward and ask the thunder emperor who was not a few steps away to take it, but chose to leave the world!


    If they didn''t encounter major events that could not be solved, they would never use this jade talisman to summon themselves. You know, Su Chuyi, who has a great road in the senro world, basically won''t encounter any problems in Su Mu''s opinion. This is one of the reasons why Su Mu chose to enter the world in his own hands instead of leaving the pass, It''s just for a stroll, but Su Mu didn''t expect that earth shaking changes had taken place in the outside world at this moment! The whole senro world was already broken. A group of people with great strength were constantly searching for something in the senro world. When Su Mu appeared in the Zhongzhou court of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, he saw the whole senro world from a high place.


    Su Mu''s face was very calm. He never thought he would encounter such a thing during the summer games. Now, even if he did, Su Mu was very calm. At least on the surface, Su Mu still looked very calm, but at this moment, it can be said that Su Mu had already set off a storm! This is a disaster for the summer dynasty! The suspended islands originally suspended over Zhongzhou and forged by their Xia Yun Dynasty have now fallen into the court of their Xia Yun Dynasty and into the cities of Zhongzhou! He crushed countless houses and broke several mountain peaks. Even Su Mu saw through his heart that the real dragon of their summer transportation was constantly moaning in the fire. The golden flame seemed to burn him to fall. Su Mu closed his eyes and his teeth were biting together unbearably at this moment, making bursts of creaking sounds.


    "Who is it!!!"


    The voice fell, and Su Mu''s anger swept directly towards the whole senro world with his terrible strength! Under Su Mu''s angry cry, countless creatures were destroyed and mountains collapsed. The originally messy Senluo world seemed to be facing the end of the world! The mountain and sea overturned. At this moment, the tragedy of Senluo world and the bodies of countless sergeants in the summer movement have inevitably extended Su Mu''s anger! At the moment, Su Mu realized that this was the tragedy between the two dynasties. They took other dynasties as a place to fill resources before the summer dynasty! Open the war of transporting the Dynasty and destroy the other party. At this moment, in the eyes of other transporting dynasties, it seems that their summer transporting Dynasty is still like that! No resistance is directly destroyed by others! This also made Su Mu feel incredible! They are also a place where a strong man in the realm of Avenue sits! What kind of existence can destroy their summer dynasty!?


    "Oh? There are still people alive here. Apart from that, the perseverance of the Xia Dynasty is really tenacious. I''m afraid the rest of the Xia Dynasty have already declared their surrender by us. It''s good for them. They are still unwilling to surrender until now. They want to fight us to the end without looking at our existence and their Xia Dynasty No matter how tenacious and persistent he is, he should also examine the practice. "A man in black suddenly appeared in the square less than 100 meters in front of Su Mu when he heard the voice, and some joked to his companions.


    After hearing the speech, his companion shook his head with disdain, looked at Su Mu and said with great contempt: "It''s just a group of mole ants. What''s the use of saving face for them? They are really tenacious and persistent. But it''s hard to say that they are just a group of animals who don''t know how to live or die. Don''t stare at me like this. I''m just telling the truth. Besides the woman named Su Chuyi, you have a lot of money in the whole dynasty Is the strong player in charge? Without the support of Yunchao, you dare to start the war of Yunchao at will? You can''t afford to offend Yunchao without even investigating it? "


    Su Mu''s eyes were cold and his momentum rose slowly, but now Su Mu is still just the realm of heaven. Facing the two strong men in the realm of heaven, his momentum was directly immunized by them. They smiled, shook their heads and said, "look, mole ants are angry. What should we say? What should angry mole ants be called?"


    "What''s the matter with you on the first day of junior high school?" Su Mu clenched his teeth and forced out a very cold word from between his teeth. At this moment, Su Mu was extremely angry, but he knew that he had no chance of winning in front of the two people!


    "You said the woman with the highest grade in the avenue? I don''t know. Don''t say. Although your strength is not very good, you people in the summer Dynasty are good at escaping, but I''m curious about one thing. The rest of you escaped. What are you doing back? Why don''t you tell me where you fled?" the man in black smiled and asked, seizing the emptiness in his hand, A long black gun appeared in his hand!


    "Since they are all right, that''s good, but we have to calculate the damage caused by countless soldiers in the summer Dynasty." Su Mu calmed down, and then his tone gradually calmed down. Just when they thought Su Mu wanted to die, a willow branch full of life force suddenly appeared in Su Mu''s hand, The emergence of this branch immediately made them feel a bad mood, but it was too late to go!

 Chapter 1475

    For Su mu, the three favors given to him by the spirit of the world tree are his biggest cards! Su Mu has been given three times by the spirit of the world tree. Su mu can be said to have the most powerful card in the world! No one! Even now Su Mu is facing two strong men in the realm of Avenue, and even the grade strength is definitely not low! Su Mu is very aware of Su Chuyi''s strength. Although it is only the first grade of the avenue realm, Su Chuyi''s strength is enough to compete with the third grade and even the fourth grade of the avenue realm! Because Su Chu Yi himself is a body of heaven, who owns all the energy in the world! This way of fighting without energy consumption directly makes Su Chuyi have the ability to fight with the three or even four strong players in the avenue realm!


    In front of them, these two people actually have the ability to push Su Chuyi back. There is no doubt that their combat effectiveness is definitely above the fourth grade of the avenue realm! Unless these two people are the two strong ones who master the first sequence of the avenue realm, Su mu can''t think of any other possibilities except these two possibilities. At this moment, Su Mu actually doesn''t understand how this side of the transportation Dynasty found their location in the summer transportation Dynasty, After all, their Xia Dynasty was hidden in the Senluo world, but even tianwu Dynasty didn''t find them. Now they are actually exposed in the eyes of other dynasties, and even attacked the whole world directly by the other party! It''s an incredible thing for Su Mu!


    However, these questions should not be answered by Su mu in a short time, because as Su Mu crushed the willow branch, the accompanying horror directly swept through the whole Senluo world and suppressed countless strong people from foreign countries, which even exceeded the terrible smell of countless strong people who were half a step away! Directly suppress them without resistance! Even though the spirit of the world tree has not successfully entered the realm of transcendence, relying on the countless world forces bred in the world tree, it is enough to let the spirit of the world tree give full play to the terrible strength of the realm of transcendence! This kind of strength is not to mention the strong man in the realm of the great road in the transportation Dynasty. Even a real strong man in the realm of detachment will feel incomparable fear when standing in front of the spirit of the world tree! Because for them, the spirit of the world tree is simply an unmatched existence! For the spirit of the world tree is the source of their power! All the forces in this world come from the world tree! Of course, in addition to the power of rules, but after they lose all the power of rules, what can they do even if they have terrible power of rules? After all, the power of rules is auxiliary to a person. What really determines whether a person is strong or not is cultivation and energy!


    The world tree can easily seize all the forces in their bodies and make them lose all their combat effectiveness. This is why even a real detached strong person will feel helpless in front of the world tree! Facing the world tree, they were like mice seeing cats. They lost any strength and became a baby. Because Su Mu was a man holding willow branches, he didn''t feel uncomfortable in the face of the terrible momentum of the world tree, However, Su Mu looked at which two great roads were becoming very weak in front of the spirit of the world tree. Su Mu couldn''t help taking a deep breath and took the dirt free sword out of his space, ready to understand each other''s lives!


    They destroyed all the buildings of the great Xia Dynasty and burned all the existence that the great Xia Dynasty had spent a lot of resources to build. Even their sergeants and people suffered great disasters. Coupled with the other party''s pressure on the great Xia Dynasty, Su Mu hoped that he could understand their lives in any way, When Su Mu was ready to take their lives with a clean sword, they suddenly looked at the branches of the world emitting a terrible smell in the void! They looked at the branches of the world tree in disbelief! Although it is said that this willow branch crosses the sky of the whole Senluo world and looks very mysterious, he is just a branch anyway! They can''t believe that the two strong men in the realm of the avenue will be suppressed by the breath from the upper layer of a branch! This is simply subverting their three views! But even if they are shocked, they can''t continue to speak or show any expression. Many thoughts exist in their hearts, but they can''t speak out, because at this moment, the breath of the world tree still suppresses them and makes them feel desperate!


    However, even though they were extremely desperate, they could not make any refutation ability. At this moment, Su Mu came to them with a clean sword, waved his sword and fell down, cutting off the link between their heads and bodies! Although Su mu can''t kill them both, the opportunity to personally kill the bodies of the strong in the avenue realm doesn''t always exist. Although Su Mu knows that it''s enough to use treasures to imprison the spirits of the two people, he still chose to cut off their heads. Based on the biggest insult of the strong in the two Avenue realms! Even though they were the supreme powerful in the realm of the great road before, Su Mu was just a mole ant in the realm of the heavenly way!


    "Did you think of your current situation when you destroyed the buildings of our great Xia Dynasty and killed the people of our great Xia Dynasty? In fact, I''m curious about one thing. Our great Xia Dynasty is hidden in the Senluo world. Even if the tianwu Dynasty has not found our trace, how did you find our existence? Is it possible to pass through our great Xia Dynasty A war of transporting Korea to a certain party? "Su Mu looked at their spirits and asked strangely. Anyway, now there is the spirit of the world tree to suppress them. They can''t run out. Even if they run out, Su Mu will probably use a willow branch and ask the spirit of the world tree to help him catch them back.


    "Tianwu Yunchao? Yes, I''m going to forget if you don''t tell me. Is Daxia Yunchao the one who offended tianwu Yunchao and was chased and killed? He''s hiding here. You have the strength to resist Longyan Yunchao, so how can you resist tianwu Yunchao? I really want to see how your Daxia Yunchao was destroyed by tianwu Yunchao Son, it''s a pity. I don''t think I can see that day, but I''m looking forward to one day that a top strongman of tianwu transportation Dynasty will appear in the place where our spirits are stored in your summer transportation dynasty! At that time, we will understand that your summer transportation Dynasty has been destroyed by tianwu transportation dynasty! Ha ha! "

 Chapter 1476

    However, no matter how Su Mu asked the two spirits, they were unwilling to continue talking. In their opinion, Su Mu could not hurt them. At most, he scolded them as if he hadn''t heard them. As for whether they would be killed by the willow above, it doesn''t exist, After all, in their view, there is absolutely no strong person in the world who can kill the great road realm except the strong person who is half a step beyond the realm! Even if they were directly suppressed by the momentum of the other party, in their view, the willow above is definitely not a terrorist strong person who is half out of the territory. Even the appearance of the other party seems very stiff. They know that the summer Dynasty is used to lay the cards this time, and they will have no means to face the tianwu Dynasty in the future! At the thought of this, they both laughed at the same time!


    Su Mu frowned when he looked at the treasure of laughter from the two people. Then Su Mu thought and directly threw the treasure containing the souls of the two people into the world in his body, so as not to make them uncomfortable. However, Su Mu ignored that the two worlds in his body have been integrated into one! Su Mu''s random throw directly brought an incomparable disaster to the God''s residence in Su Mu''s body! Because these two things have not been picked up by the Terran or the divine residence, nor have they fallen into any secret place! But straight into the embrace of the abyss! And the breath of the two strong men in the realm of the avenue entered the inner world, which immediately caused a burst of panic! However, when the devil in the abyss knew the origin of these two things, he immediately smiled with joy and shouted that it was really a gift from the abyss devil!


    ......


    In the Senluo world, there are no top strong men except the two strong men in the avenue realm imprisoned by Su mu. The rest are strong men that Su Mu and the Xia Yun Dynasty can deal with. When Su Mu set foot in a mountainous area, Su Mu also felt that Su Chuyi''s breath appeared in this world again, Su Mu slowly closed his eyes and made an inspection tour. Only then did he understand that Su Chuyi directly transferred most of the people in the summer Dynasty into the earth fairy world! After all, the fairyland is the birthplace of the first day of the Soviet Union and the great Xia Dynasty! Since the moment of promotion into the world, there has been no breath of life! Now the earth fairy world has grown into a world no weaker than the senro world! Even if it can''t be directly compared with senro! But the potential of the fairy world is absolutely unlimited! Because of the existence of Su Chuyi! Sooner or later, the earth fairy world will grow up to be comparable to the existence of Tianmu world! The Senluo world is just the existence that will be surpassed on the way to the advanced level of the earth fairy world!


    "This is the world tree?" Su Chuyi looked at the willow branch across the whole Senluo world in the sky and couldn''t help frowning and murmuring. As the birth spirit of the earth fairy world, Su Chuyi clearly existed for the world tree! Even Su Chuyi knows that some worlds are created by the world tree! It even includes the earliest fairy world! However, because the earth fairy world was born at the beginning of its birth, the world tree no longer manages the earth fairy world, but Su Chuyi still has infinite admiration for the existence of the world tree, who can be called his own creator.


    However, Su Chuyi doesn''t understand the reason why the world tree appears in the Senluo world at this moment! After all, the disaster this time is just the disaster of their summer transportation! Far from being the level of world disaster! If the world is not about to be destroyed, why does the spirit of the world tree suddenly appear here? Is it difficult to come true because the senro world is about to collapse? But it shouldn''t be! Su Chuyi can clearly feel that the Senluo world is still a world equivalent to human prime of life, and even is still in a period of prosperity. It is impossible to perish today! So now the world branch in front of Su Chuyi seems very strange! Since it is not senro, the world is about to be destroyed! So what''s the reason! Will lead the world tree to the senro world?


    "What''s the matter? Is this helper I''ve found surprised you?" Su Mu smiled and said slowly to Su Chuyi. Su Chuyi noticed Su Mu''s appearance and thought carefully about what Su Mu said. He immediately widened his eyes and said in disbelief: "You mean that the branches of the world tree are actually your helpers? How did you do that? Although I know your background is very mysterious, are you too mysterious? Even the world tree, the carrier of countless worlds, is willing to help you! Are you really the childe of a terrorist palace in a world? Just a fan Lu Lai came to this world that is similar to mole ants in your eyes, and then experienced the life of mole ants? "


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he felt the black line all over his head and said slowly: "What are you talking about? The reason why I can ask the world tree to help is only because the world tree promised me three opportunities! With three opportunities, I can make the world tree my helper. If these three opportunities do not exist, how can I make the world tree appear in the Senluo world? After all, the Senluo world is still strong In the world of, the world tree, which comes back only after the world perishes, can not appear in any case. "


    "Oh? It seems that the man I found is really amazing. I have the ability to make the world tree promise you three conditions and even directly give you the calling method of the world tree. Why don''t you teach me? After all, I''m your wife. When you''re not at home, several bad guys come to bully others. If you call me In the way of the world tree, I don''t have to be afraid of meeting bad people when you''re not at home, right? "Su Chuyi said in a very provocative tone. Such provocative words directly made Su Mu feel beast.


    But at least Su Mu also knew what the occasion was. Although Su Mu felt that he was a beast, he held it back. After staring at Su Chu, he said helplessly: "How to teach? Besides, what bad people do you need to be afraid of? I guess all bad people are afraid of you? Don''t mention bad people. As your husband, I''m a little scared when I see you now. I''m afraid I''ll be eaten by you."

 Chapter 1477

    Time flies. It has been more than 20 years since the last summer transportation Dynasty was broken by Longyan transportation Dynasty. In this more than 20 years, the summer transportation Dynasty can completely restore the original vitality of Senluo world! Everything is like before the war between Longyan Yunchao and Daxia Yunchao 20 years ago, this land still looks so beautiful and free! However, just today, Su Chuyi suddenly woke up from his cultivation. After the war with Longyan Yunchao, Su Chuyi immediately realized that his cultivation achievement of the first grade of the avenue realm was still too low! Although it is said that relying on the huge energy of the earth fairy world is enough to make their combat effectiveness reach an extremely amazing level, the realm is always a hard wound! So after handling the big and small things, Su Chuyi and Su Mu announced the closure together!


    At this moment, Su Chuyi suddenly woke up from his practice! A flash of body shape appeared in the sky of Senluo world. Standing in the sky and looking at the boundless sky, he couldn''t help revealing his heavy face! As an existence of Avenue realm! She can clearly perceive that something outside the world is trying to touch the boundary of their senro world! Once they find a way to break the border! Then the senro world will be completely exposed in front of the world and in front of the heavens! And once such a situation occurs, it is definitely a devastating blow to their summer transportation! Because they are far from growing enough to resist the tianwu Dynasty at this moment! If the tianwu Dynasty discovered their existence and attacked them, the danger they faced in the summer dynasty would be far greater than the destruction brought by the last Longyan dynasty!


    Su Chuyi didn''t understand why this kind of thing often happened in this not too long period of time. First, the momentum of unknown strong people strongly suppressed the whole world of heaven and shocked countless strong people. Then, a mysterious man informed the whole world of heaven and earth with his own special means and said that they were about to face disaster! Later, they were directly exposed to the vision of Longyan Dynasty, and the war of transportation was opened by Longyan Dynasty, which almost led to the collapse of their summer dynasty! After these things were over, Su Chuyi thought that he could have a safe time to practice and improve his accomplishments, but now it seems that what they think is too simple! It''s not over yet! It''s far from over! At this moment, who is the unknown existence that touches the boundary outside the senro world? Whether they are the enemy of the summer Dynasty, all this is still in doubt and can not be clarified!


    However, after experiencing the harm brought by the last Longyan Dynasty, Su Chuyi also knows what to do now. Last time, he was too relaxed and didn''t notice the arrival of the Longyan Dynasty, so he didn''t make any preventive measures in advance, but now it''s different. Now Su Chuyi is aware of unknown visitors from outside! So she has time to respond! At this moment, Su Mu''s seclusion is just the past ten years! Su Mu''s strength will never improve too much in these ten years! So this time, Su Chuyi plans to leave the Senluo world and return to the earth fairy world directly with the whole Xia Yun dynasty!


    At this moment, many creatures have managed many things in the earth fairy world in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, that is to say, even if they abandon the Senluo world and return to the earth fairy world, they will not face too much trouble! However, the only problem is that the current summer Dynasty can not be easily exposed! If the annual fairyland is exposed in the eyes of the world, then their summer transportation is really to the point of no retreat! At this moment, returning to the summer Dynasty is just an expedient measure! You can''t stay in the fairy world for too long! But what they lack now is undoubtedly time! There is no doubt that the current summer transportation is a race against time! If they can beat the time, they can survive most of the disasters in the summer! If you can''t win, you can only pray that the other party won''t bring ruin to the summer Dynasty, even if the possibility is very small!


    Su Chuyi acted very quickly. She first informed Su Yutong of the matter. After hearing Su Chuyi''s words, Su Yutong, who was dealing with a mountain of government affairs in front of her, immediately understood the seriousness of the matter. The last time they had to deal with the summer movement, they lost a lot even if they won, So anyway, the disaster brought by the last Longyan transportation was absolutely unacceptable to their summer transportation! When Su Chuyi said the idea of returning to the fairy world, Su Yutong didn''t hesitate. Without saying a word, he arranged it directly! At the same time when Su Yutong''s order just came out of the hall! The whole senro world has also begun to operate! All the creatures in the senro world also went to the central state of the senro world without hesitation at the first time! Where are you ready to leave senro at any time!


    They don''t think that the great Xia Yun Dynasty has done anything that makes them feel dissatisfied, because in their opinion, since they have joined the great Xia Yun Dynasty, they should accept everything of the great Xia Yun dynasty! There is absolutely no doubt about the potential of the great Xia Dynasty! But the same thing is that the enemies faced by the great Xia Dynasty are also very numerous! It is also very normal for those enemies who are unable to compete for the time being to choose to avoid contact with them for the time being! If the summer Dynasty wants to stay and fight to the death with the other party, it may cause a lot of dissatisfaction! And now evacuation is undoubtedly a very wise choice! The advantage of their summer Dynasty is that they have great potential! Not the strength now! They all believe that the future Summer Games will be the most powerful masters in the world! But be clear, not now! But the future!


    In three days, all the creatures in the senro world left the senro world in order and returned to the earth fairy world! The earth fairy world has become extremely huge because of several evolutions and the reason why Su Chuyi entered the realm of Avenue! Even compared with the senro world, it''s not too much! As soon as everyone left the senro world, Su Chuyi looked back and looked at this familiar but strange world again! Familiar, because they have lived here for decades, strange, because this is not the best foothold for their summer transportation! Before leaving, Su Chuyi made a shocking decision! Since I left, all these things about the summer Dynasty should not exist! In order to avoid being found by others!

 Chapter 1478

    In fact, at least half of the creatures in the current summer transportation Dynasty come from the Senluo world, but at this moment, Su Chuyi had to make a decision that made them feel very heavy! That is to arouse the power of the world in Senluo world and erase all the breath of living creatures in this world! Give them time for summer transportation! I don''t know the origin of the existence of the external buckle barrier! If the other party finds the trace of the Xia Yun dynasty because of the items left by the Xia Yun Dynasty here, it is definitely a disaster for them! And Su Chuyi has absolutely no doubt that the existence of the outside world will be a weak person! Because Su Chuyi can clearly feel the breath of suffocation on the other party! Such existence will never be weak! Therefore, it is absolutely necessary to destroy all traces of the great Xia Dynasty in the Senluo world! At least in Su Chuyi''s view, even if these things were rebuilt in these 20 years after spending a lot of resources during the summer dynasty!


    you ''re right! Twenty years ago, the arrival of the Longyan Dynasty destroyed all traces of their great Xia Dynasty in the Senluo world. It can be said that all the original buildings were turned into relics, and they spent a lot of resources to recast the great Xia Dynasty in these twenty years! The distance from casting success is only less than ten years in the past! But they will destroy this place with their own hands! In this way, Su Chuyi''s heart was also a little reluctant to give up! Perhaps this is also because she has the greatest impact brought about by human nature. If it was su Chuyi in the past, even if she appeared in shape, she would only consider Su mu. However, Su Chuyi now has a reluctant mood for these things established during the summer movement, which also shows that Su Chuyi is indeed developing towards a living creature! Even now Su Chuyi is a living person!


    Su Chuyi took a heavy breath. She was also very clear in her heart. After leaving here today, there would be no possibility for them to come back! This Senluo world will become the past in the memory of all of them during the summer transportation! Will not be forgotten by everyone! But this world has to say goodbye to them in the summer! Su Chuyi attracted the power of the world, and the powerful power from the heaven of the earth fairy world directly provoked all the forces in the world of Senluo, which has never appeared the heaven!


    These forces gradually gathered together and became a powerful beam, and this terrible beam directly broke through the sky of the senro world! Directly broke the border! Then an extremely terrible momentum came to Su Chuyi directly and unhindered. Without saying a word, Su Chuyi directly turned around and returned to the earth fairy world, closed the channel, and the space was silent. After she left, at the position where the space channel was closed just now, a man with an extremely terrible smell all over suddenly appeared here, He first looked at the world, then looked at the closed position of the space channel, then frowned and wanted to pursue, but he could no longer know the coordinates just now!


    "Strange guy, is this world about to be destroyed? No, to this extent, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to destroy a top world, but the time for those people to evacuate is also good. The suddenly emerging power of this world and us should be enough to lead to the world tree! Then we can know all the previous guesses Is it true? "The man murmured. Yes, he is the head of the hall of eternal life now. He was the Marquis of the Shenwu Marquis house the day before yesterday! Ji Yuan! They have passed through the sea of endless worlds to this place called senro! Indeed, as Zhao annian said, there is no difference at all! It is indeed a top world! Even this side of the world is about to become a side comparable to the existence of the whole world! If they are late again, maybe they can witness the birth of a new world. Unfortunately, their purpose is to be destroyed. So, witness this kind of thing, or have another chance to talk about it next time.


    Ji Yuan turned around and returned to the boundary over the senro world. Knowing that the boundary was broken, he entered the senro world and was ready to see who had sensed his divine knowledge just now. The slightly familiar and unfamiliar atmosphere made Ji Yuan very curious about each other''s origin. However, it was obvious that Ji Yuan''s time to enter the senro world was a step slower. Those people had left the senro world, It seems that he is deliberately playing many games, but Ji Yuan doesn''t think too much. After all, for their existence, anyone''s snooping is just useless! The most important thing now is to seize the time to destroy the whole senro world! Now the crisis facing this world is definitely an opportunity for them! Perhaps those people are not deliberately hiding, just trying to avoid a crisis?


    As a half step beyond the realm, they actually have no power to move the whole world and let the world destroy everything! So they, including Ji Yuan, took the scene in senro world as a coincidence! So they didn''t miss this opportunity. Without saying a word, they gathered up and were ready to implement their plan! Destroy the whole senro world and lead to the world tree! But at this moment, when Su Chuyi left for only dozens of breaths, a space suddenly appeared in front of Ji Yuan and others! It was a completely independent space. Even Ji Yuan and others had not found the existence of that space just now!


    Ji Yuan and others didn''t want to care too much. They just wanted to seize the opportunity to break the Senluo world as soon as possible. However, they seemed to see a man slowly coming out in that independent and different space. Their exhausted appearance made them wonder what kind of things the man had experienced in that different space, and then they saw the man smile, After looking at Ji Yuan and others, they fell directly from the void and fell towards the earth. When Ji Yuan and others saw each other, they looked at each other and then said, "save it. I went in and found a man suddenly left. I think this guy should know something. If you can save it, save it."


    "OK."


    When the voice fell, a strong man in the avenue realm rushed out of the crowd, caught the man who fell in the void with mana, and then walked towards the place where he came. If someone in the Xia Yun Dynasty was here, it would be recognized. This is the strong man in the avenue realm of xuanyang Yun Dynasty, Liang Hai!

 Chapter 1479

    For most people in the great Xia Dynasty, Liang Hai, the strong man from the great road realm of xuanyang Dynasty, is definitely an existence they have never forgotten! Because it was the first strong man they saw in their life! It is also the only strong person in the avenue realm who has had positive contact so far. Therefore, for Liang Hai, the whole Xia Yun Dynasty basically remembers his appearance. It is precisely because of Liang Hai that they can grasp the original Senluo world so quickly! Does it sound a little confused? If Liang Hai had not entered the realm of the great road at the beginning, how could xuanyang Yun Dynasty dare to fight the great Xia Yun Dynasty easily?


    You should know that the original great Xia Yun Dynasty has incorporated the divine sword Yun Dynasty into its command. If the great Xia Yun Dynasty, which has five strong people in the realm of heaven, did not enter the realm of Avenue because of Liang Hai, how could they dare to easily declare war on the great Xia Yun Dynasty? After all, the strength of the great Xia Dynasty can be said to have completely crushed the xuanyang Dynasty. It is precisely because Liang Hai entered the realm of the great road that the leader of the xuanyang Dynasty couldn''t bear his inner ambition of unifying the Senluo world. He directly fought with the great Xia Dynasty with people and horses, but they forgot a very important thing, That is, the great Xia Dynasty knows them like the back of their hand, but they know nothing about the great Xia Dynasty!


    The emergence of Su Chuyi just solved the urgent need of the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and then the great Xia Yun dynasty took over the whole Senluo world and became the only master of the Senluo world! It can be said that they had so easily mastered the Senluo world in their own hands at the beginning of the summer transportation Dynasty, and the emergence of Liang Hai, a strong man in the realm of Avenue, was indispensable! In other words, in the hearts of many people in the summer Dynasty, if Liang Hai had not stepped into the realm of the avenue, maybe their xuanyang dynasty would not have been swallowed up so soon! After all, the original Xia Dynasty was also blessed by xuanyang Dynasty. Without a proper reason, they could not take the initiative to declare war on xuanyang Dynasty anyway!


    After all, there were a lot of things provided by xuanyang Yunchao in the summer Dynasty. Maybe the only place where xuanyang Yunchao lost his tongue was that they directly took back the western region regardless of the previous agreement. In addition to this, xuanyang Yunchao did not make any place to lose his tongue, At least what they do in the open is perfect! However, it''s a pity that we can only say that xuanyang Yunchao lost the game by carelessness. After all, they didn''t expect that there was a strong leader in the realm of Avenue in the great Xia Yunchao!


    In other words, the overall situation has been settled since they entered the south to prepare for war with the Xia Dynasty! The reason why xuanyang Yun Dynasty started the war in that year was that Liang Hai promised to drag down all the strong people in the heaven realm of the Xia Yun Dynasty. That''s why it was definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the leader of xuanyang Yun Dynasty at that time! So he made a decision to declare war, but finally found that after the combination of Daxia Yunchao and Shenjian Yunchao, their strength really exceeded xuanyang Yunchao too much!


    Liang Hai paid too much attention to kindness and was unwilling to deal with the great Xia Yun Dynasty. He was only willing to delay the strong in the realm of heaven in the great Xia Yun Dynasty, which virtually brought them great pressure to xuanyang Yun dynasty! It is precisely because of this that they can win so easily in the great Xia Dynasty. When Liang Hai decides to take action, it is already late, because Su Chuyi, the strong man in the great Xia Dynasty, has also come to the Senluo world through the space channel. The strong man in the great Xia Dynasty also sits in the town, and the strong man in the Great Dao realm offsets the strong man in the two sides, Their strength of the Xia Dynasty is definitely far beyond that of the xuanyang Dynasty. I don''t know how many times!


    For example, the original picture of xuanyang Yunchao can even find the breath of Jinxian realm among the sergeants! And in the first war, the strong men dispatched by the great Xia Yun Dynasty were not surprised. They all reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian! That is to say, if the existence of Liang Hai, the strong one in xuanyang Yun Dynasty, had not delayed the heaven realm of Xia Yun Dynasty, I''m afraid xuanyang Yun dynasty would have been defeated!


    But even so, their xuanyang Yun Dynasty is not the opponent of the Xia Yun Dynasty. The incarnations of gods and Demons gather together to directly compete with the body of heaven and the eight products of heaven! The three thousand gods and Demons condensation method directly dragged the master of xuanyang Dynasty, resulting in the rout of other places on the front of xuanyang dynasty! Because of this, the Xia Dynasty can easily take over all the sites and resources of the xuanyang Dynasty after the xuanyang dynasty fell!


    And those people did not oppose the arrival and takeover of the great Xia Dynasty. For them, it may be a very happy thing for the great Xia Dynasty to unify the senro world. After all, if only one party in the senro world controls power, then they who live at the bottom don''t need to worry about trouble at all, After all, although the existing relationship between the two sides seems good, in fact, they are not invisible. Therefore, when the Xia Dynasty defeated the xuanyang Dynasty and officially took over all things of the xuanyang Dynasty, all the creatures under the xuanyang dynasty did not refute! Without exception, they are catering to the summer games, and even many people have made flags to welcome the arrival of the summer games!


    The reason why the great Xia Dynasty can achieve this level is that they do have that capital in the strength of the great Xia Dynasty. The second is that these creatures living at the bottom of the great Xia Dynasty also know the welfare treatment of the great Xia Dynasty. They know how much the lives of those creatures in the south next door have improved when the great Xia Dynasty just appeared! No matter in any aspect, the summer Dynasty has given them the greatest benefits! It is precisely for this reason that the great Xia Yun Dynasty has accelerated the speed of taking over everything from xuanyang Yun dynasty!


    As mentioned earlier, the reason why the great Xia Yun dynasty took over the Senluo world and became the only master of the Senluo world is that xuanyang Yun Chao Liang Hai entered the realm of Avenue! Let xuanyang Yunchao have a strong man in the realm of Avenue, and let xuanyang Yunchao expand up and down! As soon as Liang Hai entered the realm of the avenue, xuanyang Yun dynasty would directly start a war against the Xia Yun Dynasty without saying a word. Even if Liang Hai did not account for the biggest cause and effect, most of these things happened because of him!

 Chapter 1480

    In addition to these causes and effects, the unification of the senro community in the summer movement is actually a lot of management, but now it has no effect at all. After all, the senro community is now facing an attack by a group of unknown enemies for their summer movement. At this moment, the senro community has turned into a sea of fire, The terrible doomsday scene can be seen everywhere in the senro world. Now the terrible destructive power contained in the senro world, not to mention mortals, even if the great Luo Jinxian doesn''t pay attention, he will be swallowed up and lose his life! Even if you are a strong Luo Jinxian who has jumped out of the long river of time! In the face of such disasters as the destruction of the world, you always have to run for your life!


    Of course, if your strength far exceeds that of Da Luo Jinxian, there is no need to panic about this scene. After all, for the quasi saint and other people who are about to break through the first shackle, this kind of disaster of world destruction is not inevitable, but you still need to be careful. For Ji Yuan and other terrorist beings from the hall of eternal life, In fact, such a world destruction scene is far from meeting their expectations. In their view, the disaster in the Senluo world just looks scary. In fact, even the strong in the avenue realm can survive in it. How can this level of disaster destroy a top world and lead to the world tree? So Ji Yuan and others saw that the power was not enough. Without saying a word, they flew towards the interior of Senluo world and were ready to give another fire to the world that was already regarded as the sea of purgatory!


    Here, we can also see the huge gap between the strong in the realm of Avenue and the strong in the realm of half step transcendence! Even if the strong have not really achieved detachment, they can be regarded as half stepping into that realm! It can be said that the strength is definitely not comparable to the strong in the realm of the avenue. Now the gas of destruction here is not enough for Ji Yuan and other hundreds of strong in the realm of the avenue, but in front of thousands of strong in the realm of the avenue, the breath of world destruction is suppressed on them, as if they were going to be destroyed together! Some powerful people with insufficient strength have even begun to gasp at this moment, because the breath of destruction is really not so easy for them to bear!


    This breath full of destruction seems to have entered their bodies from their pores and, which has brought them great pressure. However, those strong people who are half step away from the realm around do not feel any discomfort. Here we can see the huge gap between the strong people who are half step away from the realm and the strong people who are half step away from the realm! In the face of this terrible atmosphere of destruction, even the strong at the peak of the avenue realm are somewhat unbearable, but for the strong who half step beyond the realm, they have not suffered any impact. Even they can walk freely in this world full of destruction, but for the existence of the avenue realm, This is definitely not a good thing! But even so, in the eyes of Ji Yuan and other strong people who have half a step beyond the realm, this power is far from being able to destroy one side of heaven and earth! It''s just such a degree of power. It''s impossible to destroy a top world!


    So Ji Yuan and others just looked at each other and knew what to do next. Therefore, hundreds of strong people who were half a step away from the realm joined hands to launch the most powerful attack on themselves. They were constantly bombing the continental plate of the senro world. What they had to do was not to completely destroy the senro world, but to lead to the world core of the senro world! Because they know that it is absolutely impossible for hundreds of strong people to join hands to destroy the top world in front of them, and even they can''t have any too serious impact on this world! At most, that is to change something that originally appeared in the appearance!


    However, it is not so difficult to lead out the world''s core. After all, for the thousands of strong people in the avenue realm and hundreds of strong people in the half step beyond the realm, they only need to continuously bomb the continental plate of the senro boundary and turn over the continental plate of the entire senro boundary like a plow, so the world''s core will definitely appear in their eyes! And once the core of the world appears in front of them! Then it means that their plan to try to lead out the world tree is completed! you ''re right! This is only the first step! Of course, even if this is only the first step, it is also the most important first step!


    With the passage of time, thousands of strong people in the avenue realm also felt that the breath of destruction was becoming stronger and stronger! Even to the point where they can''t bear it at all! Maybe it''s because they were constantly bombing the senro world just now, which led to the consumption of internal strength! It''s not easy to replenish energy in a place of nothingness and silence outside the Senluo world. Even though the energy in their bodies is extremely heavy, after six months of continuous bombing, their strength is actually about to be consumed, Most of the reason why they can still resist the atmosphere of world destruction and continuously bomb the senro boundary here is because of the transparent shield protection brought to them by hundreds of strong players who half step beyond the boundary! If it weren''t for this, I''m afraid they would have been unable to bear the smell of destruction here and left directly!


    Although the power of destruction is not one of the four Supreme rules, it is definitely one of the best in the first sequence! At this moment, how terrible is the destructive power emanating from a top world? Even a strong man who has mastered the rules of destruction can never give play to the destructive power gathered in this world! This kind of power is definitely not man-made! And this destructive force is constantly gathering. In fact, they don''t know that this force has exceeded the limits of the rules! The destruction rule can no longer describe the destruction power condensed in the senro world! Because at this moment, the destructive power condensed together in the senro world has gradually become an existence beyond the power of rules! If one day the mysterious man looks at Ji Yuan and others, I''m afraid he will find how terrible the terrorist power of Senluo world is at the first time! We will also know where the future disasters of the heavens and the world come from!

 Chapter 1481

    Perhaps in the view of Ji Yuan and others, the power of this force is not enough to destroy the senro world, and even the world core of the senro world cannot be attracted, so they are still trying to increase the destructive power contained in the senro world, but they far underestimate the terrible power of this destructive power! They may not know now that the starting point of the great crisis in the future is actually in this place called Senluo world! One of the reasons for the countless disasters in the future is that the destruction of the senro world directly led to the big bang of the universe! Caused an unprecedented terrorist explosion! The power of this explosion even directly crushed the barrier of the universe of the heavens, resulting in the strong in the outside world can lose any pressure to enter the universe of the heavens! Here! This is the cause of future disasters in the heavens and the world! At this moment, Ji Yuan and others are still doing what they don''t know will cause severe consequences in order to avoid future disasters!


    Perhaps everything in this world is a circle. A mysterious man from the future came to the past through time and conveyed the news that the world will face great danger to the people of the past. However, it is precisely because of this that the disaster that the world is about to face is caused! Maybe if the mysterious man from the future doesn''t speak, all this can be avoided, but who really makes it clear whether the real reason for all this is really because of this unprecedented world explosion? Maybe they didn''t detonate the senro world bombing to open the barrier between the heavens and the outside world, then there will be other things to let the disaster continue? There is no way to change all this! And all this belongs to the power of fate and cause and effect! Fate has chosen the danger that this world will face! Cause and effect is to make this danger happen in the past, in the future and now! Is an inevitable disaster!


    But at this moment, Ji Yuan and others know nothing and are still bombing the senro world! The power of countless rules cuts through the dark sky and directly falls into the senro world, making the cohesive and unstable destructive power of the senro world even more terrible! This power has even reached the level that it can easily kill a strong person who is half a step beyond the realm, but in the view of Ji Yuan and others, this is far from enough! They also need to continue to increase the power of this destructive force! Know that let this cohesive destructive force destroy the whole senro world, or let this destructive force reach the level that can lead to the core of the world! Only in this way can they achieve their goal and lead out the legendary world tree! Know the location of the birth island! Only then can we have the opportunity to change the disasters we will face in the future!


    At least that''s what Ji Yuan and others think, but now they don''t know that this force has far exceeded the limit that the rules can bear! In fact, the rules of creation in this world have already discovered this terrible destructive power! It is also using the power of creation and creation that it can mobilize to constantly stabilize this violent and unstable destructive force. However, due to the continuous bombing by Ji Yuan and others, this destructive force has reached an uncontrollable level. The Senluo world is about to trigger a huge explosion! This explosion is powerful enough to destroy the whole senro world! Even break the barrier between the heavens and the outside world! However, in the view of Ji Yuan and others, the power of this force of rules is not enough! At least they think the core of the world and the world tree have not appeared to stop them!


    However, they did not know that at this moment, the world core of Senluo world was trembling under the terror of the destructive force, and the world tree could not extend its branches because of the destructive force! Therefore, the ultimate goal of Ji Yuan and others is absolutely impossible to achieve! The idea of haramoto Jiyuan and others is just to lead out the world tree through this means! I didn''t really want to destroy a top world! But now the problem they are facing is not so simple, because they can''t see through the power existing in this destructive power. They have left the boundary of rules and reached another level that has never existed in this world! And this terrible power is called true meaning in the outside world!


    The birth island of the heavens is where everything here was filled with a lot of life force. Even a stone on the side of the road looks full of vitality, but at this moment, the birth island is wrapped in a black fog. Through this layer of black fog, you can see the birth island, Countless ruins and relics show what a prosperous place it used to be! At this moment, the spirit of the end is sitting over the newborn island and sees the appearance of the senro world through the endless black fog! She was extremely anxious and wanted to leave immediately for the place where Senluo world was located! But the great pressure caused by the destruction of the true intention is no longer a place for her special life to get close to! The destruction of senro! It''s a foregone conclusion! But Ji Yuan and others are still increasing the terrible power of destroying the true meaning!


    And the true meaning of destruction seems to have its own wisdom and began to gather its own strength! And stabilize their bodies, so that they are not so easy to burst, and this sense of destroying the true meaning is not to stop this unprecedented big bang. It is to make these Terrans make the power of destroying the true meaning more terrible! Let yourself release the gorgeous fireworks that can be seen by countless people in the world at the moment of explosion! However, even if it can gather its own power, the unstable power of the world and the true meaning of destruction are fused together, which is about to explode! It''s coming soon!


    Ji Yuan could not help narrowing his eyes when he looked at the continuously condensed power. As a great power of half step transcendence, he was not unable to see through the strength of that power, but in his opinion, this power was not enough to destroy the whole Senluo world! That''s why he will continuously aggravate this thing containing destructive power, but now with the destruction of the true meaning about to be unable to control his compression, Ji Yuan also began to slowly see the huge cost that will be caused after the explosion of the destruction of the true meaning! Ji Yuan''s eyes seemed to see through the future! Through time, through everything, I saw the terrible scene after the explosion of this destructive force!


    And now the distance explodes! There is not much time! Ji Yuan and others even want to run! I''m afraid it''s also a very difficult thing! The power of this explosion can never escape in a short time!

 Chapter 1482

    Ji Yuan returned to his senses. Looking at the people who were still bombarding, he couldn''t help feeling creepy. Without saying two words, he shouted, "run! Run!"


    The words fell, and the people did not understand the meaning of Ji Yuan''s words. An extremely terrible destructive force directly exploded! This has led to a disaster that will last for countless generations in the future! Also officially appeared in front of the world! Countless practitioners saw the terrible fireworks in the Senluo world through the void! Although it is so beautiful rendering! But they all know that this is not a beautiful scenery to enjoy! But brought them the bad news of great disaster! Now it is clear in the hearts of any living creature in the world that the disaster of the universe in the mysterious population may be coming!


    In the sky over Senluo, Ji Yuan and others saw the incoming fire and immediately stopped thinking! Now even if they want to move, it has become a very difficult thing! And the first time the fire is about to fall on them! A blue light suddenly shrouded everyone. Then all the people who came here were unified and disappeared under the dark sky. At the moment they disappeared, the terrible wave caused by the explosion swept the whole Senluo world! The core of the senro world burst at the first time! Then, due to the collapse of the core of the world, the whole world of Senluo world began to collapse, and countless magmatic fires appeared in the interior of Senluo world. The just explosion of the true meaning of destruction has made the heavens and the world appreciate an extremely terrible gorgeous fireworks! And at the next moment, an explosion that was countless times more terrible than just now also came with it!


    "Almost died there." in a strange space, a young man who looked only in his twenties took a deep breath, and his face revealed his fear of the explosion just now, but in the eyes of Ji Yuan and others, the expression of fear on the young face was really too deliberate.


    Ji Yuan eased his eyebrows, then solemnly saluted the young man and said: "Ji Yuan never thought that his oversight would bring such terrible consequences! If the little brother hadn''t appeared in time today, I''m afraid we would be destroyed in the big explosion at the same time! Ji Yuan will never forget the kindness of the little brother today. If the little brother doesn''t dislike it, can you send us to the hall of eternal life? If you like, Ji Yuan can make an exception Let the little brother enter the high-rise of our longevity hall! In the future, no matter the resources or anything else, as long as you speak, we all want to do everything in the longevity hall, and we will certainly take it for you! "


    "Ji Yuan is right. If our little brother didn''t show up in time today, I''m afraid all of us would fall into that huge explosion! And the little brother''s help to us is something we can''t forget! If the little brother needs help in the future, just say it! If anyone dares to offend the little brother, it will make you unhappy! Then I, Yang Laomo, was the first to refuse! "An old man who was covered in black cloth said slowly.


    Speaking of his name, he may be very strange to countless creatures in the world of heaven, but in those years, he was a member of the immortal hall! He even frightened the world of heaven! There was an amazing event that could explain the horror of Yang! The two top masters of the half step beyond the realm could compete in the void of heaven, Yang Laomo happened to pass by. He just looked back at the two strong men who were half a step away. They were directly facing the great enemy, and even the war stopped. They continued to fight after watching Yang Laomo leave!


    As Yang Laomo''s voice fell, hundreds of strong people who were half step beyond the realm and thousands of strong people in the avenue realm agreed without exception. There was no need to think about the terrible power caused by the previous explosion. If they were not lucky enough to be saved by the young people in front of them, they would die there at the first time! Without exception, they also made a commitment , such a terrible lineup all expressed gratitude to the young man. There is no reason. If the young man''s affairs were passed on, he would become an existence that countless creatures in the world of heaven would never dare to provoke at the first time! Because behind him stood hundreds of half step beyond the realm and thousands of strong people in the realm of Avenue!


    The white haired young man just shook his head and said slowly, "saving you is just a convenient move. Who wants me to just come back and have a look? As for the elder''s saying to send you to the longevity Hall... I don''t know where the longevity hall is located?"


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the speech. After the Shenwu Hou house was destroyed and the tianwu Yun dynasty became the master of all worlds, there were still people who didn''t know the existence of Changsheng hall? But they didn''t think much. They just thought that the young man didn''t ask about what happened outside, but Ji Yuan explained: "The hall of eternal life is located in the center of the ten thousand worlds of the heavens and in the Daxia world, that is, the former tianwu world."


    The young man was stunned when he heard the speech, and then asked, "are you from tianwu Yunchao?"


    "No, we are from the hall of eternal life. As for the tianwu Yun Dynasty, it has been destroyed by us. Although it''s not good to say so in front of my father-in-law, it''s true. This is my father-in-law, the man of the tianwu Yun Dynasty and the creator of the tianwu Yun Dynasty." Ji Yuan smiled and introduced to the young man a strong man who was half detached. This man was Zhao annian. After listening to Ji Yuan''s introduction, Zhao annian didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh. His face was strange and nodded to the young man.


    The young man was stunned when he heard the speech. After a moment of silence, he slowly extended his hand to his face. At least in his opinion, these people are all terrorist strongmen above the realm of the avenue, and there is no need to deceive themselves. Since tianwu Yunchao has been destroyed, some negatives between himself and tianwu Yunchao have been destroyed naturally, So the white haired young man also slowly took off his mask and revealed his true face under the mask. When he looked carefully, who could this white haired young man be if he was not su mu?


    But just as Su Mu was about to say something, he suddenly saw the presence. Except for more than a dozen people who didn''t move, the others all knelt on one knee, bent their right hand slightly, touched their thumb at the heart, lowered their heads and said very piously: "immortal temple! See the Lord!"

 Chapter 1483

    Su Mu looked at Ji Yuan and others, and suddenly knelt down on one knee in front of him with great respect and paid homage in a very sincere tone. Suddenly, he hurried away from them in a fog. Then he looked back strangely and found that there was no other person behind him. Suddenly, Su Mu had countless doubts in his heart and asked: "Did you recognize the wrong person? I''m not your Lord. I''m just a man who has been practicing for only about 200000 years. Your Lord may be similar to me. After all, there will inevitably be several people who look like me. It''s also very possible for you to recognize the wrong person. If you need me to send you a gift If you go back, just speak. I''m really not your Lord. "


    Su Mu may recognize other people who are not so powerful, but Su Mu knows that there are thousands of people in front of him, and there is no one. His strength is really below the seventh grade of the avenue realm! That is to say, all the thousands of people in front of him are top powers above the seventh grade of the avenue realm! Maybe they mistakenly recognize that they don''t have it today It should be said clearly. In the future, when their master comes forward, he will still be exposed to them. Su Mu doesn''t think he can grow up to the extent that he is not afraid of being chased by thousands of top leaders in the realm of seven grades of the avenue in a short time. Therefore, Su Mu explained without hesitation to everyone''s words, but Su Mu''s explanation made Ji happy Yuan was more convinced that Su Mu was the one they had been waiting for for for countless generations.


    Ji Yuan smiled and said slowly: "As like as two peas, you can never meet second people who are the same as you! Because the main method of practice is the eternal reincarnation! It has been lost in all the powers of the world through the hundred years of reincarnation, and you are in the heavens at this time. There is no doubt that there is a black man in the world, which means that there can be no lord you in the world! Now that we have met Lord you, even if you have not recovered your memory or integrated with other Dharma bodies, there is no doubt that you are the creator of the hall of eternal life! I have one thing to show our identity and Lord you Please see your identity. "


    When the voice fell, Ji Yuan slowly took out a wisp of divine soul from his own life soul. Don''t get me wrong. It''s not Ji Yuan''s own life soul, but Su Mu''s life soul! To be exact, it''s the life soul owned by Su Mu at a certain time node! Just listen to Ji Yuan slowly say: "Lord, you may not have seen this before, but you should feel very familiar with it? This is the soul you left for us to find you in the future! Now Lord, you have appeared, so this soul naturally belongs to its original owner."


    The voice fell, and Ji Yuan''s soul slowly flew into Su Mu''s eyebrows. Su Mu wanted to say something, but suddenly a huge force came from his mind, which directly interrupted Su Mu''s words! At this moment, Su Mu only felt the huge force in his brain, even the force was about to break through his head, Su Mu felt an extremely severe pain, but the pain came quickly and went away very quickly. After three breaths, the soul of life had been completely melted by Su Mu! Then Su Mu opened his eyes, and many things in his mind could not help but get a great understanding of the power of time again! Because of this life Memories as like as two peas in the soul are actually memories of the 100th world reincarnation! And those 100th cycles are exactly the same as they are now! No difference!


    Even Su Mu learned from it that his current wife and relatives are not the noumenon, but the life souls left over from the first life! The life souls of these people have turned into bodies and belong to a time line, waiting for Su Mu''s arrival to trigger them! That is to say, everything Su Mu has experienced so far has been arranged by fate, Su mu Looking at Ji Yuan and others, he was a little strange. Since these things were repeating the same year, the problem came. Why did Ji Yuan and others not appear in the time they had experienced in their minds? No, it should be put another way, that is, why did Ji Yuan and others destroy the Senluo world never appear in their memories? It was learned from Su mu, the soul in their minds, Everything left by their first life can''t be changed! That is to say, Ji Yuan and others are definitely walking according to their first life plan. Then the question comes, why don''t they have the memory of the 100th life? Instead, they think that the self they met is the 99th life?


    However, when Su Mu was very confused, a very ethereal voice suddenly appeared in his mind, slowly intertwined with the fragments of memory, and only heard the voice say slowly: "The fusion of life and soul means that you have found the first fragment of memory. If I guessed correctly, you should be wondering about Ji Yuan''s things now? In fact, you don''t have to wonder. All this is just destiny. Everything was planned. After the end of the 100th century, we found that it is all that we want to integrate the formula of reincarnation of the 100th century Power is not so easy to achieve! And the only way is to create a hundred generations of power together and condense you who are not under the control of fate! "


    Just as Su Mu widened his eyes and felt incredible, the voice spoke again.


    "Yes, your birth is actually operated by us. Even your presence in this world is controlled by us. Everything is our plan. This is not to monitor you, but to ensure that you will walk according to the original opportunity. By now, you have integrated the first soul, which means that you can get rid of it The control of fate exists as the last force! And you don''t have to worry that hundreds of our own existence will bring you any trouble, because when you integrate the first ray of life soul, I also announced to leave. Maybe for me, this is death, but for us, this is rebirth! Our forces will integrate in your body, and the power of a hundred generations will be Will merge in your body, and you will become our common new life. You don''t have to worry that we will control you and take you away, because we are the same person, and all these are just incarnations. I can''t say more here. To know more things, you need to get a second Wisp of life soul. I''ll wait for you at that time. Don''t let me wait long The new me. "

 Chapter 1484

    When Su Mu heard the voice left by the life soul in his mind, he did feel that all the forces in the life soul disappeared. Then, only the memories he had experienced and some of the power gifts left by the 1st century himself remained in his body! Not much, but it''s enough for Su Mu to step directly into the realm of Avenue! Because of the existence of time rules, Su Mu doesn''t need to stay at this threshold for too long. Now Su Mu only needs to integrate this gift, so he can easily enter the realm of the great road. However, Su Mu feels that now may not be an appropriate time, because Su Mu has learned from his memory where the disasters in the world come from, Jiyuan and others blew up the senro world, what huge consequences! It was no coincidence that the immortal Lord appeared that day! It''s destiny!


    "Has the Lord integrated all the memories? Now, the Lord, should have remembered us?" Ji Yuan smiled and asked Su mu. Su Mu also looked at Ji Yuan and then saw thousands of strong people behind Ji Yuan. Then Su Mu slowly spit out a turbid breath and said in a voice: "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Have you been well over the years?"


    The voice fell. Without exception, the people in the hall of longevity knelt down on one knee to Su Mu again, pointed one hand to his heart with a thumb and solemnly said, "we see the Lord! Thank the Lord for his concern! I''ll wait for everything to be well!"


    Seeing this, Su Mu could not help waving his hand, and then said slowly: "Well, the previous rules have been abolished. Although I am indeed the person you are waiting for, you should also know that I am not completely alone with that person. He likes this set, but I feel a little troublesome. They are all practitioners who pursue supreme cultivation. They kneel down at will and will kill all their ambitions sooner or later!"


    "In fact, I also think it''s very troublesome. It''s all due to the rules made by Ji Yuan when he was idle. He said that he must respect the Lord. We don''t know whether the Lord really liked it or reluctantly accepted it. Now the Lord has abolished this rule. It''s great!" Yang Laomo, dressed in black, clapped his hands and shouted. Obviously, he was unhappy with the etiquette of pointing his thumb to his heart on one knee for a long time. Now the rules are directly abolished, and he is naturally very happy.


    "Now that the Lord has said so, we naturally obey it. Dare you ask the Lord, do you know who you are


    What treasure did you use to bring us out of the senro world? How could I not detect any breath and message of this treasure? Even the mask that just covered your face on the Lord could not even see through. "Ji Yuan nodded, and then asked Su mu.


    "You say this? It''s not a treasure, but a world created by me. As for you, you can''t feel the existence of all this, perhaps because the grade of this world is too high. You may not believe that this world, even the immortal who appeared in the world of heaven and suppressed countless creatures with momentum You can''t see through it. " Su Mu smiled, looked up at the sky of the heaven and earth, and said slowly. In fact, it is indeed as Su Mu said. The Tianmu world born in his own body is definitely beyond the understanding of the immortal Lord! Because the grade of the heaven and earth has even exceeded the original Tianmu world, but the growth time of the heaven and earth is still too long It''s been a long time!


    "Why don''t you believe it? We already know the power of the Lord. At the peak of the Lord, even the power of the world''s top rules was just a toy to play around. Isn''t it normal for the Lord to be able to create, but I have some interest in the immortal Lord..." A man in Dragon Armor smiled and said that he didn''t care about the world. He just wanted to know what the immortal Lord mentioned by Su Mu just now existed!


    Su Mu looked at the crowd and said slowly: "The immortal Lord, as the name suggests, is an immortal everywhere, just like the senro world explosion you experienced before. If an immortal Lord stands there, even if the power of the explosion is increased by thousands of times, he can survive without effort, even unharmed, and the immortal Lord is in the realm of strength, The immortal realm is one of the top realms in heaven and earth after transcendence! Reaching the existence of the immortal realm is equivalent to having your own voice in that heaven and earth! Absolute voice! To put it bluntly, it is similar to the strong ones in the Great Tao realm among the heaven and earth, but it is the same as the strong ones in the Great Tao realm Like the realm of detachment, there is also the realm of Tianmu and a realm I don''t know yet! "


    "After detachment? Lord, that is to say, does detachment really exist?" Ji Yuan and others took a deep breath. Once they all thought that detachment did not exist, because they could not touch the real mystery of detachment. Even the top strong people who appeared a while ago made them think that the realm of detachment did exist, nor did they really believe that the realm of detachment did exist! But now Su Mu said that they had eliminated themselves Any doubt about the realm of detachment, not because of anything else, just because this sentence appeared from Su Mu''s mouth!


    "Why doesn''t it exist? Have you yet touched the mystery of detachment? I remember giving you instructions on how to walk after half a step of detachment, and you should all remember it. Why haven''t you seen any realm of detachment now? Even a person who has touched the limit of half a step of detachment hasn''t appeared?" Su Mu looked at the crowd with great doubt and asked slowly.


    "It''s our incompetence. Although the Lord told us how to walk, we didn''t see the existence of the road. Lord, could it be that the road was destroyed? Otherwise, why don''t so many of us even have a person who feels the mystery of detachment? No, it seems that there is a person who feels the mystery of detachment between us?" Ji Yuan then looked at Zhao an Nian aside. Although he said that Zhao an Nian had only one loss, it was also a mystery of detachment!


    Su Mu also looked at Zhao annian when he heard the speech, and then said, "well, I pointed out the way. You can''t find any of you. People are not from our longevity hall, but they can find the mystery by themselves. I really don''t know how to say you. Just listen to me carefully..."

 Chapter 1485

    For Su mu, by integrating his 100th life memory, Su Mu has successfully understood the mysteries of all the realms before reaching the heaven fire realm from the avenue realm, so it is clear how to break through Su mu in the detached realm, but now Su Mu is still stepping into the avenue realm, Therefore, these secrets of detachment have nothing to do with Su Mu himself for the time being. Only after su Mu''s strength reaches the peak of the avenue realm can he use the memory in his mind to help him cross that barrier. The realm of detachment is indeed a very difficult barrier, and even few people have entered the realm of detachment in ancient and modern times, If the difficulty of entering the realm of the avenue is one star, the difficulty of entering the realm of detachment from the peak of the realm of the avenue is definitely far more than ten stars! Even in front of these top Tianjiao in the world of heaven, they dare not say at this moment that they can firmly enter the realm of detachment after knowing the mystery of detachment!


    Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, more than a month has passed since the big bang in senro! For more than a month, it has consumed all the waves caused by the previous explosion in the senro world, but it is only for those places far away from the senro world. In the tens of billions of miles around the senro world, the damage caused by the explosion in the senro world still exists, and because of that terrible destructive force, As a result, even the top seven in the avenue realm can not easily step into the Senluo circle! At present, the only place affected near Senluo world can step into it is the strong one above the realm of Avenue! The deeper you go, the greater the pressure you need to bear! In the end, even at the peak of the avenue realm, they can''t stay outside the senro world for too long, because for them, this destructive power is too frightening! It''s not the strength their bodies can bear!


    There are countless masters of destruction rules in ancient and modern times. Some of them disappear after growing into a giant, and some appear in a corner of the world of heaven from time to time. However, there is no doubt that the destruction rules mastered by the strong who grow into giants are absolutely terrible near the Senluo world! Even their destruction rules within tens of millions of miles around the senro world are far worse than the destruction power of the senro world! It''s not that they can''t practice well, but that they don''t know that the destructive power stagnating near the Senluo world is not a destructive rule! It''s the truth! The true meaning of destruction! A power above the rules! How can rules be compared with their true meaning? Just as the law cannot be compared with the rule, so does the true meaning. It is impolite to say that the gap between the power of the rule and the true meaning absolutely exceeds the gap between the power of the law and the power of the rule!


    Even this gap is not just a multiple of ten times! But countless gaps! Because the power of true meaning is a power that can only be mastered by the immortal Lord! In fact, all the forces mobilized before reaching the immortal state of cultivation still belong to rules, but the force of rules mobilized by them is far more than that mobilized by the strong ones in the realm of the great road in this world! For their existence at that level, it is just a matter of effort to destroy one top world or even the whole heaven and world. Even if they are not the immortal Lord who has mastered the true meaning, but just the power of rules, it is still so, because even if they are both the power of rules, There is absolutely no doubt that there is a gap between the power of rules used by a great road realm and the power of rules used by a sky fire realm?


    However, the true meaning is so terrible, but few people in the world can really master a kind of true meaning. If you want to master the true meaning, it is more difficult than the power of rules. Moreover, this difficulty is not talking about the world of the heavens, not their world, but the top world after detachment, Tianmu! Think about it, the universe of the heavens is so huge, and there are countless large and small worlds. These worlds grow together in this heaven and earth, and the number of creatures has reached an incalculable level. If there can be a cultivator among tens of billions of creatures, then only one of tens of billions of cultivators can reach the limit of the world! Not even one! In the tens of billions or even more of mortal limits, only a few people can become immortals, and after becoming immortals, among the countless immortals, only one real immortal will appear! Among the countless real immortal groups, only a few dozen people can achieve the golden fairyland! True immortality is the first threshold after becoming an immortal, so the golden immortality realm is the second threshold! A threshold that directly interrupts countless creatures who have insufficient talent but want to live forever! The existence of this threshold! Directly cut off the road of countless creatures to achieve immortality!


    What can the immortal who has become the realm of golden immortal condense his own Tao fruit? Successive bottlenecks will come! Whether it is the Da Luo Taoist fruit needed by the neighbors in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, the three corpses needed in the realm of Hunyuan Da Luo, or the bottleneck of condensing the three corpses into the realm of no great Luo Jinxian in Hunyuan after cutting the three corpses, these are unattainable existence for countless creatures! In the realm of no great Luo Jinxian in Hunyuan, you can''t even touch the boundary of being a strong man! What are the innumerable innate gods in the desolate world? After they achieved mixed yuan and no great Luo Jinxian, they stopped here all their life. Even none of them reached the five grades of holy man!


    In the realm of Hunyuan no great Luo Jinxian, it can be said to be a bottleneck step by step! It is extremely difficult to achieve the way of heaven! Even the original Hongjun is just a combination of body and Tao, so that he has some power of the Tao of heaven. There are countless distant distances from the real Tao of heaven! But what are these? Someone once said that there are mole ants under the realm of saints, but doesn''t he know that in the eyes of the strong in the realm of heaven, these saints who want to climb up are just mole ants, but what are these strong in the realm of heaven? In the eyes of the strong in the realm of the great road, these and saints constantly climb towards the realm of the heavenly road, and the cultivators of the realm of the heavenly road are just mole ants. Among all the countless creatures before, it is absolutely impossible to achieve a great road! If the world of the heavens is a huge desert full of yellow sand, the number of practitioners who achieve the realm of the avenue in a desert is only one million or even one thousandth of a grain of sand! you ''re right! One thousandth of a grain of sand and stone in a desert is the number of the strong in the realm of Avenue among the ten thousand boundaries of the heavens!

 Chapter 1486

    For the strong in the realm of Avenue, if they are regarded as a desert, the people who can achieve detachment are only one percent of a grain of sand and stone in a huge desert! Not even one thousandth! Some people may say that those who can cultivate to the realm of the great road and even the peak of the realm of the great road are all the pride of heaven. They are the real pride of heaven and the master of destiny, just like all the protagonists in other invincible novels. As long as the realm exists, they will certainly be able to cross it. It can be said responsibly that the realm of the great road does have talent, However, they are only limited to this heaven and earth. Here they are the pride of heaven and invincible existence. However, if they want to climb up, their talent is not enough. It is equivalent to that they treat those practitioners with low talent. Their talent is also incomparably low in front of that realm!


    Since the birth of the universe of the heavens, there have been countless strong people in the realm of the great road, because it has been too long since the birth of the universe of the heavens, but in this extremely long time, only a few people have succeeded in detachment! Of course, this is also caused by Su Mu''s practice of reincarnation for hundreds of generations. Basically, everyone in this world is Su mu, either Su Mu''s first life or Su Mu''s 99th life. In a word, only Su Mu has the realm of detachment in the world of heaven! Because he was originally a person above! It''s just that he has reduced his strength and gone through a hundred generations of reincarnation. It''s precisely because Su Mu doesn''t belong to this realm that Su Mu knows so much about the mystery of detachment! Su Mu instructed many people to let them know that detachment is not impossible, but none of them rely on themselves! It was only after su Mu gave them something that they broke through!


    To get back to the point, Su Mu tore a hole in the sky of the Senluo world at this moment. At the first time when Su Mu stepped out from here, an incomparably hot breath roared directly into Su Mu''s face. Seeing this, Su Mu hurried to close the door directly, then slowed down and said: "Now the problem is big. According to the power of the explosion at that time, not to mention the existence of the Senluo world, even whether the barrier between the heavens and the outside world exists has become a problem. If the explosion of the Senluo world directly destroys the disconnected barrier between the heavens and the outside world, the problem is big! Those who eat people and don''t vomit bones I came to the world of heaven and found such an undeveloped world. I think they are happy to ''help'' us. "


    Su Mu''s extremely serious words directly made thousands of people present feel extremely embarrassed without exception. Among them, Ji Yuan was the most embarrassed. If he hadn''t found it too late, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have caused such a huge loss. Then Ji Yuan also said in an extremely embarrassed voice: "Lord, we have no choice but to do this. I think the LORD heard what the mysterious man said before. He said that we are about to face a disaster of destruction in the world of heaven! If we want to survive this disaster, we can avoid this disaster unless we find the existence of the newborn Island. However, we have never heard of the location of the newborn Island, so we plan to Trying to destroy a top world leads to the world tree and let the world tree take us to the newborn island. Who would have thought that it had caused such a huge disaster, and even so, the world tree still didn''t show up. Is it wrong with the way we planned? "


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu waved helplessly to create a barrier. There was no doubt that what was displayed on the screen was the wreckage of the Senluo world still burning in the fire. Then Su Mu pointed to the position of the Senluo world and said: "It''s impossible for the world tree to come and help you even if you make this thing. The world tree represents the existence and power of creation. See, this thing you make is the representative of destruction! It''s the representative of death. Life and death can''t meet. Why don''t you understand this truth? It''s true In order to enter the realm of half step transcendence, can we find out the difference between the two forces of life and death? What''s more, this thing you created is not a rule! It''s the true meaning. Do you understand? "


    When Ji Yuan and others heard a noun that Su Mu had never heard, they immediately felt extremely confused. Then they thought for a while and confirmed that they had not heard the noun. They immediately asked, "Lord, what is the true meaning of what you said? Is it a force that is not as good as the rules?"


    When Su Mu heard the speech, he was helpless to help his forehead. Then he slowly raised his hands. There was a force of rules in his right hand, and it was also the force of spatial rules. On Su Mu''s left hand, there was a genuine force imitated by Su mu by the system. Although it was imitated, the powerful genuine flavor contained in it could not be ignored, of course , only the breath can frighten people. Su Mu slowly put his hands in front of Ji Yuan and said aloud, "now do you know what the difference is? What is the power of truth and rules? Now do you know how far it is?"


    Ji Yuan and others looked at Su Mu''s hand with great dignity. A creepy feeling came out all over his body. This feeling made them feel very insecure, so everyone frowned and said: "Lord, you''d better take back the power of true meaning. Just explain it to us. You don''t have to show it to us."


    Su Mu shook his head, then looked at the Senluo world with flames rolling in the screen and said slowly: "I didn''t think that your attack and the power of the world mobilized on the first day of the lunar new year could bring out the only true meaning in the world, and you also constantly provide power to this true meaning, for fear that when it explodes, its power is too small to blow up the world barrier, right? Forget it, now the barrier It''s estimated that there is no real disaster. I think it''s coming soon. It''s really necessary to go to the newborn island. If you want to get through the disaster, you must go to the newborn Island, or even just one trip. However, after so many years and the loss of memory, I seem to be a lot blurred about the location of the newborn island. "

 Chapter 1487

    Although Su Mu said that he integrated the memory of the 100th century and some inheritance, the information of the newborn island is very few in the memory of Su Mu''s 100th century. The information of the newborn island also stays after the destruction, and what happened to the newborn island before the destruction, And because there is no destruction in the memory of the 100th century, Su Mu does not know how to go to the island of birth even if he knows the news of the island of birth. However, Su Mu does not have any way to go to the island of birth or know the news of the island of birth, Because Su Mu still has two human relationships with the spirit of the world tree that have not been used. The world tree was originally born on the newborn Island, and the spirit of the world tree was also born from the newborn island. She should know the location of the newborn island very well.


    If it was in the past, Su Mu might have to consider leaving the three human feelings of the world tree spirit as the bottom card, but Su Mu has to admit that the three human feelings left by the world tree spirit are not very necessary now, because at this moment, the strong half step beyond the realm of Changsheng hall are all strong people who can rival the world tree spirit. Of course, It''s just the spirit of the world tree. If they really want to compare with the world tree that has mobilized the power of the world, it''s still too far away. After all, people''s world tree is really standing behind the detachment. No, it should be said that the combat power is already standing behind the detachment! The strength of the world tree may not be beyond, but his combat effectiveness has definitely reached and even exceeded the beyond!


    As for why Su Mu didn''t worry that these people belonging to the Changsheng hall would not betray himself, there is also a reason. If there is no such reason, how can su mu, who is regarded as a paranoid patient, rest assured that he used his cards to rely on the strong people of the Changsheng Hall. All these people were orphans and waste firewood in those years, To have the current achievements, it is impolite to say that it is all because of an ability mastered by his 100th life, that is, the law of rule restraint! Through this special magic, Su Mu''s 100th life successfully transformed all these people into the pride of heaven. Without exception, they became the top pride in the world. Even for these people, he did not hesitate to give the power of rules to improve their strength, which is why Su Mu admired his 100th life, The power of rules, which can''t be seen or touched between heaven and earth, is actually in his hands in his 100th life, and he can give it to others at will! This means even the strong in the heaven fire realm and even the immortal realm can''t sit down, can they?


    And why doesn''t Su Mu worry that these people will become strong and surrender to themselves? All because of the power of rules given to them by Su Mu! The power of these rules can be said to have made them! But it is also su Mu''s ability to limit them! In other words, Su Mu could give them the power of these rules at the beginning, which means that Su mu can easily recover the power of rules from them! Su Mu could not have mastered this ability, but after integrating his 100th life memory, Su Mu found that this ability is not a skill that needs to be cultivated, but an ability derived from his own constitution. Now this ability has not disappeared, but appears in Su Mu''s body, It means that although there is no doubt that the strength of any of these people is far better than himself, Su mu can easily defeat them in the face of them!


    Half step transcendence is indeed very powerful, but don''t forget that they rely on the power of rules! If Su Mu takes away the power of rules from them, their strength will be reduced to the peak of heaven in an instant! This is the means that Su mu can use to check and balance these strong people. With this means in hand, Su mu can completely not worry about these people''s lack of surrender to himself, and these people have never disappointed themselves, or let themselves down in his memory. At the beginning of the first century, Su Mu met the first person to accept, That is Ji Yuan. Since then, Su Mu has taken in countless orphans and waste firewood all the way. Without exception, they have become the favored ones of heaven! After su Mu paid for them, these people did not hesitate to repay themselves! Besides, if you achieve a half step transcendence, will you wait for countless generations without asking about the ups and downs of the world? I''m afraid not?


    These people are all pure minded people without exception. The purity of mind here does not mean that their hearts are simple, but that there is no rebellious idea in their hearts! Even in their minds, there are no rebellious thoughts at all, which never appear in their minds! This is why Su Mu is so relieved of them. These people can say that everyone has great respect for Su mu or himself in his 100th life. Otherwise, they wouldn''t look like that at the first time they see themselves. If they were others, After they have more than half a step beyond the realm, they see their former master appear again, so most of their hearts are thinking about how to break free from the shackles, or directly kill the former master, but what about them? Even if they saw that Su Mu only had the strength of the realm of heaven, and they had already become strong in the realm of half a step beyond, at the moment they saw Su mu, they still knelt on one knee with great respect and paid homage to Su mu with incomparable loyalty! On this point, these people, without exception, are worth cultivating!


    The Senluo world is now destroyed. Su Mu thought about whether to bring the summer Dynasty into his body for a period of time. After all, the world in his body completely exceeds the world outside, but the number of strong people is not enough. Any other aspect is far beyond the existence of all heaven and earth. This is not the peak of this world, Because Su Mu has seen the peak of Tianmu world. Compared with the peak of Tianmu world, I''m afraid he doesn''t even count as a baby. At most, he... Don''t mention it.


    However, now that the crisis of the great Xia Dynasty has been lifted, they naturally have no need to hide. With the advice of Ji Yuan and others, Su Mu still decided to take the great Xia Dynasty to the center of the world. The original tianwu world and now the great Xia world are right. The name of the hall of eternal life for that world is still the great Xia, However, this summer has nothing to do with the transportation of the summer Dynasty, because the reason why they changed their name to summer is only because the place name of the fallen capital was summer at the beginning of the establishment of the hall of eternal life.

 Chapter 1488

    When Su Mu sent the message back to the summer transport Dynasty, the whole summer transport Dynasty felt an uproar without exception. What''s the matter? When you sleep, the outside world changes directly? Yesterday, their summer Dynasty was still an ordinary dynasty that one party constantly tried to develop. They just had a strong man in the realm of Avenue and several strong men in the realm of heaven. What''s the matter with this feeling? After fleeing from the Senluo world and returning to the earth fairy world, they directly became the most powerful existence in the world of heaven? There are thousands of strong people in the realm and hundreds of strong people in the realm! In an instant, they directly became the most in the world of the heavens during the summer dynasty? No, this kind of strength, even if it is directly proposed to take over the whole world of heaven, there is no problem, right?


    More than half a year has passed. During this period, the great Xia Dynasty has successfully moved from the earth fairy world to the great Xia world. However, Su Mu thinks that this name may be too publicized, so he renamed the great Xia world the eternal life world, which is the first place in the great Xia Dynasty that can be regarded as the capital! The reason why the great Xia Dynasty couldn''t establish the capital was too sad, because they couldn''t establish the capital at all to avoid the attack from the most powerful Yunchao tianwu Yunchao. Although the great Xia Dynasty established its own capital in several parts of the world, it didn''t worship the heaven to announce the establishment of a new capital, but it was delayed all the time, Now the great Xia Dynasty has successfully come to an end, and even directly become the most terrible force in the world of heaven. It is necessary to establish the capital.


    During this six-month period, the Xia Dynasty first moved the immortal world, and then accommodated the immortal world into the Yun Dynasty. Then it announced the existence of the Xia Dynasty and made a lot of preparations. Then, worshipping the heaven also invited all forces of the whole heaven world to watch. This time, Su Mu was not the organizer of the ceremony, Instead, Su Yutong became the leader of the ceremony, because Su Mu always knew one thing in her heart, that is, Su Yutong still needs to grow up, and these things should be studied by herself. After all, the existence of every emperor has to start from scratch, even though Su Yutong has been trained countless since childhood, However, after she went to battle in person, she found some problems, which she had never thought about before. Therefore, after su Yutong inherited the throne, she would continue to ask Su mu for advice, and Su Mu has been giving guidance wholeheartedly.


    Now Su Mu feels that he should let Su Yutong do a big job. Su Yutong handles everything up and down the Xia Yun Dynasty. Su Mu also chooses not to bother. However, this film represents Su Mu''s leisure, because Su Mu knows very well that he only asks about the Xia Yun dynasty because he wants to do more important things, His relatives and children are in this world, and his everything is here. It can be said that Su mu can''t go to this moment without here. Moreover, Su Mu feels pressure because of the obedience and trust of countless strong people in Changsheng hall. All these strong people look at themselves because of their everything, It''s all on Su mu. Su mu can''t have any salted fish thought now!


    One morning, Su Mu slowly walked out of a pavilion and came to the terrace in front of the pavilion. Only here can you see clearly. The construction position of the pavilion can be said to be very ingenious. Looking down from here, you can clearly see everything in the capital of the summer movement! During the summer festival, the capital was seen everywhere. From the bottom up, there was an incomparably magnificent floating island over the capital, and there were two identical islands on both sides of the floating island. The three islands did not exist, but they were easily built in half a year, The biggest one is the side standing at Su Mu''s feet, named Guyun Pavilion! The floating islands on both sides of Guyun pavilion are Changsheng Pavilion and Beisheng Pavilion!


    "Good guy, I haven''t been so busy for a while." Su Mu couldn''t help stretching his waist and said slowly as he looked at the Xia Yun dynasty capital below. Su Mu spent a lot of effort to study the orientation of the newborn island in the world. Originally, Su Mu wanted to take himself with the spirit of the world tree, but on second thought, In my memory, there is the trace information of the newborn island. Although it is vague, maybe it is just because I have just fused? And it was true. As time went on, Su Mu really felt that his memory became very clear, and then he also found the way to the newborn island in his memory! But this method is just a little difficult.


    "Emperor is tired. Why don''t you have a rest? In order to study the way to the newborn island for more than half a year, but he hasn''t left Guyun Pavilion for half a year, why don''t you let Baixi accompany him down? The capital has changed a lot in the past half a year. If emperor goes down and around alone, he may get lost." Su Mu''s maid covered her mouth and smiled, Bai Xi was originally assigned to work next to Su mu. He was also worried that the emperor of the summer dynasty would have bad thoughts on himself, or that the emperor was hot tempered. He was afraid that he would lose his life if he didn''t serve well.


    However, after six months of contact, she realized that the emperor was not difficult to get along with, so even Bai Xi, who was very afraid of Su mu, dared to open his mouth and joke with Su mu. After listening to Bai Xi''s words, Su Mu shook his head and refused: "It''s not time to relax now, Bai Xi. Go to Changsheng Pavilion and ask Ji Yuan and others to come to Guyun Pavilion. As for Xiangsheng Pavilion, Qing Yu, go."


    Compared with Baixi, which is now open, Qingyu wants to be more stable. Facing Su Mu''s orders, he immediately nodded and said, "Qingyu takes orders."


    Bai Xi looked at Qing Yu and couldn''t help but toot his mouth. Then he saluted Su Mu and said, "Bai Xi respects the emperor''s order."


    Su Mu doesn''t know anything about the secret confrontation between the two, because at this moment, Su Mu is looking at the distant sky, and his thoughts have flown to an extremely remote place! That''s the way to the island of birth. It''s really too difficult! Don''t talk about yourself. It''s even more difficult for a group of strong people in Changsheng pavilion to enter the island of birth! Because now the birth island has become a dead land surrounded by darkness! What exists in the darkness is recorded in Su Mu''s memory, but it is not clear. However, Su Mu knows that his powerful strength in his 100th life does not dare to go to the newborn Island easily! Only those who are born and leave a mark can reach the island of birth through the method of space!

 Chapter 1489

    In the Guyun Pavilion, there are more than 4300 strong people in the avenue realm and more than 200 strong people in the half step beyond realm in the Changsheng hall. At this moment, all of them are present without exception, because the matter to be discussed today is a major matter related to the safety of their world! Because what they want to discuss today is how to go to the newborn island among the mysterious population! Su mu, where the newborn island is located, has been clear, but the difficulty of going to the newborn island can be said to be very terrible! It''s not that the road is hard to go, but that there is no way to go! Within tens of millions of miles of the newborn Island, it is a terrorist area silent in the dark! Don''t say where to look with your eyes. Even if it is half a step beyond the realm, the divine consciousness of the strong can''t be unfolded anywhere. As long as you step where, even if you go in! Will also be lost in the dark! Instantly become no different from a blind man! Lose everything!


    In contrast, the blind may be able to act by their strong hearing, but in that dark world, let alone listen, everything around is silent, and any time, space, light, hearing, touch and so on will disappear! In other words, once you are in that dark and silent place, you will not be able to perceive anything except your own consciousness! Even you don''t know when you will be attacked by terrorist creatures in the dark! Those who grow up in the dark will not tell you what you are doing. As long as you enter the darkness, they will regard you as enemies! They will follow you all the way, even sit directly on you, let you move forward with a heavy load, and suddenly hit you directly when you are least vigilant!


    Some people will feel that the terrible fighting experience of the strong in the half step beyond and Avenue realm will make them instantly aware of the breath that is very unfavorable to them, but you should know that as already said, in that darkness, you can''t know anything, and you can''t feel anything except your consciousness! Don''t say kill, even if those monsters in the dark come to your face, make a huge hole in your face, and even dig out your heart, you won''t have any feeling! That''s the problem! Now they have to go to the island of birth, but the road to the island of birth does not exist at all. Unless they pass through that dark and silent place, they have no way to enter the island of birth! So now what they face is how to go to the island of birth! This is a very difficult problem to solve!


    The birth Island, once known as the origin of the heavens, has now become a difficult place to visit! The surrounding darkness has firmly surrounded the newborn island. Countless dark creatures hide in the darkness and are ready to give a fatal blow to those passing creatures. Even the strong who half step beyond the realm will fall there inadvertently in the darkness! Fall there forever! The power of darkness is terrible! There is no doubt about the power of the strong in the semi detached realm, but even so, there are countless existence of the strong in the darkness! In Su Mu''s memory of his 100th life, there was more than one strong man who was half detached and fell in the darkness of going to the newborn island!


    Where the darkness is like a black hole, they will not accept any light, nor will they give you any touch. Once you are in that darkness, that darkness will deprive you of all your existence! In addition to feeling that your consciousness is still staying, the darkness will never give you any feedback. Death is just a routine for the dark sea! From the day when the newborn island was destroyed, the dark sea existed around the newborn island. Until now, no one knows how many centuries have passed, and no one knows how terrible and powerful creatures still exist in that darkness. All this is unknown! For those strong men, the unknown is not so terrible! What''s really terrible is that you know that thing is unknown and dangerous, and you have to step where!


    In the Guyun Pavilion, Su Mu stood on the terrace at the front door of the Guyun Pavilion. Looking at the bustling capital of the summer Dynasty below, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath, turned his back to the people and said: "Ladies and gentlemen, I know that the dark sea is a place that we are absolutely unwilling to set foot on, but at this moment, the heaven and the world are about to face the crisis of destruction! And the only way to continue the existence of this heaven and earth and survive safely and long is to enter the newborn island and find the origin of the heaven and the world! Only in this way can we In order to save this world, actually, I am not so great. In fact, the destruction of this heaven and earth has nothing to do with me. After all, everyone has selfishness, and I am no exception. If this heaven and earth does not carry too many constraints on me, I would not be willing to take such a huge risk to enter the dark sea, but choose to leave the heavens and the world directly and return to me In my own world, I can avoid danger, but I can''t, because at this moment, all the strong people in the world of the heavens, all the strong people who can rank the top, without exception, are standing on this lonely cloud Pavilion! And pinned all their hopes on me, whether for my own constraints or for the bet you put on me, I won''t let you down, The dark sea is indeed extremely dangerous, but we have a reason to go! "


    Ji Yuan and others couldn''t help smiling when they heard the speech. Even though they all knew that what they were going to face would be the extremely terrible dark sea, a dark sea where the avenue realm and even the half step beyond realm fell, they still temporarily relaxed the heaviness on their face. Su Mu was right. All the hopes of the world on this side, All exist on the top of the lonely cloud Pavilion. All the people standing on the lonely cloud pavilion are all the hopes of the heaven and the world! It is inevitable for them to enter the sea of darkness! Otherwise, the destruction of the heavens will have a terrible impact on them!


    Su Mu took a deep breath, looked at the avenue realm that did not belong to Changsheng hall and the great Xia Yun Dynasty, and said solemnly: "Entering the dark sea is a matter that can not be delayed. You are not anyone in our summer Dynasty, nor in the hall of eternal life. Even you have never received any favor from us, but at this moment, the responsibility is to let us gather together! Everyone, step into the dark sea! The darkness where no one has survived The sea of will be our first time to conquer it! If we can''t even step on a mere dark sea, then what should we do in the face of terrorist enemies from the outside world! In the face of those immortal masters? "

 Chapter 1490

    The dark sea is a different space that exists in the remote land of the heavens. Any creature who steps here will lose any touch and hearing at the first time. Here, the eyes are unusable, and the sound is unusable. Even the divine consciousness they depend on is in this dark sea, It is still a useless thing that cannot be spread! Here, they can only rely on their own consciousness and will to go on! Towards the deepest part of the dark sea! Towards the island of birth! Step over the dark sea, step over the place where the strong will fall! They will reach their final destination, the island of birth! A place that can bring new life to their heaven and world!


    Su Mu stands at the front of the crowd. As the emperor, although Su Mu''s strength is not as strong as anyone behind him, his identity can never walk behind or even in the middle, because only he sets an example, these people behind will step into the darkness without any scruples! But Su Mu is not stupid. He has made a lot of preparations to set foot in this dark sea! From the treasure house of a strong man in the sky fire realm, Su Mu also found a treasure that can deal with the darkness. Of course, this treasure is not to let them walk through this dark place without scruples, but to let them temporarily have everything that belongs to them in the most necessary period! Now, it''s not the time to use something. Su Mu will only use it when he goes to the innermost and deepest place and when the atmosphere is most wrong. Of course, if he really encounters something that can''t be handled, Su Mu will probably directly open Tianmu world and take these people back.


    In fact, life danger does not exist for them, but in order not to attack their blood, let them feel that this business is inevitable, and there will not even be any mistakes, so Su Mu didn''t tell them that he has a card that can keep them all safe! Because once they know that they have no worries about their lives, they will lose all their fear and fear after stepping into the darkness. This is definitely something Su Mu doesn''t want to see. Although unknown fear makes it difficult for them to move, if they lose fear, it is the real uncontrollable consequence! What Su Mu wants is to step directly into the newborn Island, rather than stepping back into the dark sea several times!


    "The land in front of me is the gateway to the dark sea. You know what it will look like after stepping into it. However, in order to avoid our mistakes here, I still have some countermeasures. I have given you these leaves. The method is very simple. Put them in your mouth, No Any damage to the leaf can be done. In the most critical time, this leaf may save your life. Anyway, you should remember that you must not let it leave your own mouth! Because in this dark sea, this leaf will be the only contact between us and the only living object! " Su Mu looked at the crowd solemnly and said that he didn''t want to cause any loss to these people because he didn''t notice for a moment. When the world of the heavens is about to face the invasion of powerful enemies from the outside world, any strong person is their fighting power that they can''t lose!


    The reason why Su Mu is unwilling to use the human relationship of the spirit of the world tree to enter the newborn island is that Su Mu is still leaving behind! A human favor from the spirit of the world tree, which is equivalent to an opportunity for the invincible strong man to fight! In the future, no one knows what strong people they will face. It is absolutely impossible to use their cards so easily. In fact, Su Mu has carefully thought about it. The dark sea is really terrible, but it can also be done if they want to successfully enter the newborn Island, and there can be no damage, but all these need to be smooth, It can be done without any disorder!


    ......


    Su Mu and others went to the dark sea and prepared to go to the newborn Island, but there was no combat power left in the immortal world. After all, this was their only chance in the world of heaven. How could no one be stationed here, even if most people went to the dark sea to look for the newborn island, However, there are still three strong people in the immortal world and more than a dozen strong people in the avenue realm! In order to ensure the invincibility of the eternal world, Su Mu even worried that the world of heaven would face attacks from other places before he came back, so Su Mu gave Su Yutong something as a guarantee, that is, the key to entering the world of Tianmu! With the existence of that key, Su Mu will enter the dark sea and look for the newborn island!


    "At this moment, they should have stepped into the sea of darkness? I hope everything is safe. The burden of the whole universe is completely suppressed on them. Su mu, you are the one who exists in destiny and cannot be budgeted, but you are also the one who fate sees. Therefore, whether you can take us out of destruction depends on you!" in the thousand machine Pavilion, The old man pinched his fingers and thought to himself that at this moment, most of the creatures in the whole heaven and the world have moved to the vicinity of the eternal world. Only they have not started yet. They are not unwilling to go, but reluctant to leave! For Qianji old man, this Qianji Pavilion is his only souvenir. Having seen through everything, he has long been unwilling to compete.


    But although he doesn''t want to go, others can''t control it if they want to go. The old man Qianji said aloud: "Your mother and daughter should also go back. Take advantage of the fact that those guys outside haven''t come in yet. Hurry up and go back to where you should go. Where is freedom, you will have a chance to continue to survive. Staying in the Qianji Pavilion is just to die with me. Let''s go. There is no room for your mother and daughter in the Qianji Pavilion."


    Zhao Yinshen also took a deep breath when he heard the speech, saluted the old man Qianji and said, "thank you for your reception these days. It''s really time for us to leave and go back to the place we should go. Muyun, we should go back."


    Ji Muyun nodded, then looked at Qianji, and the old man couldn''t help but say, "Sir, why don''t you want to leave with us? Sir, you master the rules of destiny. Only living can bring us more hope, can''t you? You master the power of destiny. If you exist, we are not..."


    Touch!!


    Before the voice fell, the old man Qianji had closed the gate of Qianji Pavilion heavily, and Zhao Yin Shen shook her head helplessly and took Ji Muyun in the direction of coming.

 Chapter 1491

    For Ji Muyun and Zhao Yinshen, it is a very happy thing to set foot in this very familiar land again. After all, this land carries too many memories of them, and the most happy thing for them is that the war between Shenwu Hou mansion and tianwu Yun Dynasty is over, Neither his husband nor his father who didn''t want to see him was safe, but the only thing they couldn''t understand was why after Shenwu Hou''s house won the whole tianwu Yun Dynasty, they chose not to be king, but to follow a young man, even if they couldn''t understand Ji Yuan''s doing so, Why do those top strong people who are half step beyond the realm and so many strong people in the realm of Avenue follow each other?


    However, these things are actually nothing to Zhao Yinshen, but for Ji Muyun, it may be difficult to accept. After all, in her opinion, her father is the top power in the half step beyond the realm. He has reached the extreme limit that this heaven and earth can bear and is the strongest among the heaven and earth, However, her father went to follow a young man who had not yet set foot in the realm of the road, a young man who was only more than 200000 years old. This was something Ji Muyun could not accept anyway. He even wondered whether his father had a brain problem many times? Otherwise, why did he go back to follow a young man who was only more than 200000 years old? You should know that even if it takes more than 200000 years to shut down once.


    However, Ji Muyun can''t do anything now even though he has incomparable doubts in his heart. This land is still very familiar to them, but the new forces on this land are already an incomparably strange existence. The summer movement, an existence that has never been heard of before, has become the new owner of this land at this moment, They even became the new masters of the whole world of the heavens. If they said that the strong men somehow surrendered to Su Mu''s feet, they wouldn''t say anything more, even if they couldn''t understand it. But the leader of the summer Dynasty was a woman, which really made Ji Muyun feel angry. Although she said that she was also a woman, she didn''t look down on each other, But in her opinion, Su Yutong, the leader of the great Xia Dynasty, is too weak. She has no qualification to become the master of the great Xia Dynasty, not to mention the existence of the great Xia Dynasty? It has to be said that the great Xia Dynasty has now become the most powerful force in the world of heaven, which is absolutely beyond doubt. The leader of such a top force is actually a female generation who does not cross the realm of heaven, not to mention Ji Muyun. Even Zhao Yinshen, who doesn''t want to take care of anything, feels very incredible about this.


    "Don''t think too much. Your father may have his own plan. Let''s go back first." Zhao Yinshen sighed helplessly, and then strode towards the capital. Ji Muyun shook his head helplessly and kept up with his mother''s pace. However, they felt the inconceivability immediately after they entered the capital, Now the capital brings them not only strangeness, but also shock!


    From a distance, the three floating islands suspended at an altitude of 10000 meters are so stagnant. Below the floating islands, a new imperial palace built from the tianwu Yunchao palace stands where at this moment. In addition, all buildings in the whole country are newly built, which is quite different from the original tianwu Yunchao country! Zhao Yinshen looked at the familiar and strange capital and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. She said slowly, "I never thought that one day when I came back here, I found that I couldn''t tell how to go, and I don''t know what to say now. Muyun, do you remember where the Hou house is?"


    Ji Muyun immediately shook his head and said slowly: "I don''t know. Maybe the Marquis house has been built. After all, it has completely changed its appearance. I''m afraid even our Marquis house has changed into something else. Maybe even if we pass in front of the Marquis house, we may not be able to tell whether it is our original home or not. I have to say that the summer transportation Dynasty has changed it It has been transformed into another world. The newly-built capital and Imperial Palace are far more than the Imperial Palace and capital of the tianwu Yun Dynasty. I like the style of these buildings very much. "


    Just when the mother and daughter didn''t know where to go, a young woman looked at them with some doubts. After a moment of doubt, she immediately smiled with joy. She quickly walked to them, saluted, and said aloud, "my maid Xiaocui has seen my wife and miss."


    As the voice fell, many people on the street also looked over, and then moved away in a moment. There were many large and small families in this new imperial capital, all of which were migrated from various places in the world of heaven. There was a very balanced situation between these families, so it was not the case to see a maid and two family people on the street What a rare thing, but the maid''s voice was a little louder just now and attracted their attention. However, Ji Muyun and Zhao Yinshen were full of doubts when they saw the woman who claimed to be Xiaocui. Then they asked, "are you from... Hou''s house?"


    "Back to Madam, the maids and maids were indeed from the Marquis house before. However, after the Marquis scattered the Marquis house, most of our maids and maids in the original Marquis house have become free bodies. Originally, Xiaocui thought she would never see her wife and miss again. Unexpectedly, she still had the opportunity to meet on this street today, but madam, shouldn''t you and miss live in Changsheng pavilion?" Xiaocui asked in some doubt. After all, she was just a little maid in Hou''s house. How could she know about Zhao Yinshen and Ji Muyun.


    Zhao Yinshen and Ji Muyun obviously had some doubts after hearing the speech, but they generally understood that now their home may be called Changsheng pavilion? However, because they didn''t know the way, they talked to each other with Xiaocui, and then Xiaocui showed the same appearance, and then volunteered to say: "Since the lady and miss have just come back, why don''t you let Xiaocui take her and miss around the imperial capital? Although the imperial capital has been newly built for only half a year, Xiaocui has clearly touched here."


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 1492

    "At the moment, the new capital has not been named yet. However, the naming of the new capital has been delayed for some time because the heaven and earth has been renamed the eternal world. Now, the naming of the new capital has been delayed because the emperor and others went to the dark sea to find the location of the newborn island. However, it is said that the name of the new capital has been decided, just because the emperor You''re not here, so you didn''t use it directly. But these things are not something I can guess. Madam, miss, this is the place to go to Changsheng Pavilion. There is a gentleman named Chongyan. Madam and miss go to explain their identity to him, and then they can get the token to go to Changsheng Pavilion. As for the next process, slaves and maidservants are not clear. After all, Changsheng Pavilion is not It''s a place where we ordinary people can step on. "Xiaocui smiled and explained to them. As she came to the pavilion, it means that Xiaocui has taken them through most of the imperial capital.


    "Thank you." Zhao Yinshen smiled and thanked Xiaocui. Xiaocui also smiled and nodded to leave. Then Ji Muyun looked at his mother''s thinking and shook his head and said aloud, "Mom, shall we go up?"


    Looking at the towering Pavilion in front of her, Zhao Yinshen nodded and said aloud: "Let''s go. According to the girl Xiaocui, go in and find a man named Chongyan, who will give us a token to go to Changsheng Pavilion. However, we estimate that the man named Chongyan will help us in the next process. Now this imperial capital is completely different from the imperial capital of the tianwu transportation Dynasty. If you are not careful, you may get lost."


    The voice fell. The mother and daughter stepped into the pavilion in front of them. The guard at the door didn''t see them when they came. After all, the imperial soul Pavilion is not a place to visit. It''s not impossible for ordinary people to go in and walk around. Therefore, the two guards ignored Zhao Yinshen and Ji Yun, but continued to stand there, just like two Mu sculptures Like, he didn''t move. When Ji Muyun and Zhao Yinshen both stepped into the imperial Pavilion, the guard on the left looked back and made sure that no one could hear them. Then he changed to another guard and said slowly: "Which two girls were born just now are really beautiful. I don''t know what to do in our imperial spirit Pavilion. They don''t look like people who haven''t seen the world. Are they from the longevity pavilion?"


    "Well, what''s the use of discussing these things with me? Stand guard honestly. Instead of considering these things, we''d better think about how to improve our strength after the shift change. After all, our strength is too weak now. As for their origin, I don''t care. They look really moving as you say, but you should know that people at our level , how can you get in touch with each other or even kiss Fangze? If you want your future wife to be a great beauty of that level, you''d better work hard. You''re young and talented. There''s no chance in the future. I''ll forget it and climb up honestly. " The guard on the right shook his head and said slightly uninterested. It''s not really uninterested, but he didn''t dare to be interested in those two people. After all, the crouching tiger, hidden dragon in the imperial capital may offend anyone, so he always said less, said more and did more to avoid the birth of some trouble.


    "What you said is very reasonable. You are worthy of being an elder. But elder, do you really have no idea about the two beauties who just walked past? Just think about it and tell me..."


    The conversation between the guards also proved that this place was not too serious and solemn. The conversation between them seemed very happy and had no other atmosphere. However, all this had nothing to do with Zhao Yinshen and Ji Muyun, because at the moment, they had obtained the token to Changsheng Pavilion according to what Xiaocui said. After all, they were Ji Yuan''s family members People, it''s not too difficult for them to enter Changsheng Pavilion. After Chongyan gave them the token, he also took them to the second floor of Yuling Pavilion. There is a huge stone platform. Look carefully, it''s actually a transmission array! That''s right! Transmission array! It''s only ten thousand meters from heaven. It''s actually a transmission array!


    "Don''t be confused. It seems that the location of Jueyun three pavilions is 10000 meters above the imperial capital, but in fact, the location of Jueyun three pavilions is in a special different space. You can see Jueyun three pavilions outside and the whole imperial capital inside, but in fact, it is a different space. If you want to enter, you can only rely on it unless there is the mark of the emperor Array, although you now have a token, if you want to go back to Changsheng Pavilion at will, you must also make this transmission array. First go to Changsheng Pavilion and record your mark. Next time, you can go back to Changsheng Pavilion without coming to Yuling Pavilion. " Chong Yan looked at the confused two people and slowly explained that the imperial spirit pavilion was built for such a thing today. It is impossible for most people to observe Jueyun three pavilions closely. Only the objects invited by the people in the pavilion will come to the imperial spirit Pavilion and go to Jueyun three pavilions through here.


    "Thank you." Zhao Yinshen also thanked Chongyan when he heard the speech. Chongyan felt that it was nothing. After all, his own work was this. It was the same whether he thanked him or not. However, if someone thanked him, it was also an affirmation of his work. Then Chongyan said slowly: "After you go up, you must be careful not to walk around. There are prohibitions everywhere in the Jueyun three pavilions. You haven''t left a mark anywhere in the Jueyun three pavilions. If you trigger the prohibition, no one can save you. Those with the weakest prohibition power are enough to kill the top four in the avenue realm! When you get there, someone will take you to the Changsheng Pavilion. Thank you Later, I guess your residence will be there. "


    "Do you know our true identity?" Ji Muyun looked at Chongyan curiously, but a moment later he noticed something wrong in his words, and then hurriedly said, "sorry, I didn''t mean that. I mean, you seem to know where we come from?"


    "Lord Ji Yuan told us before he left that if you came back and apologized to you and said you couldn''t pick you up in person, I know their identities are also a very normal thing." Chongyan slowly explained.


    "I see. I understand." Ji Muyun nodded, and then stepped into the transmission array to Jueyun three pavilions with Zhao Yinshen.


    "Remember what I said. Don''t walk around when you get to the top, so as not to cause irreparable consequences after triggering the prohibition." Chongyan solemnly reminded again.


    "Thank you for telling us. We know."

 Chapter 1493

    In the silent dark sea, there is no light or breath here, and no creatures can survive here, except those evil spirits hidden in the dark and born in the dark. Now, the dark sea has welcomed a group of uninvited guests. The arrival of these people has made some changes in the originally calm dark sea! At this moment, Su Mu and others, relying on a silk thread as their contact, slowly walked towards the deepest part of the dark sea, the newborn island. They didn''t find it next to them. A large group of countless evil spirits began to move slowly around them. These evil spirits gathered together and exuded an extremely terrible momentum, But it''s a pity that this is a sea of darkness. No one can feel the momentum of these evil spirits except darkness! Even Ji Yuan and others, who are half detached, know nothing at this moment and continue to move forward with the silk thread!


    At this time, the evil spirits suddenly grinned, slowly came to the rear of Su mu, quietly cut off the silk thread as a connection, and then led the silk thread to go in another direction. The surrounding evil spirits laughed at the same time. They don''t know how many times they haven''t experienced such entertainment activities, All the strong people who entered the dark sea fell into the hands of these evil spirits, and killing those strong people who were half detached could not make them feel any sense of achievement. Therefore, seeing so many practitioners stepping into the dark sea this time, they couldn''t help but want to have fun, After all, there won''t be any creatures in the silent dark sea for countless generations. It''s not easy to come to a group of people. It''s not fun to kill them like this. Isn''t it a waste?


    However, just when they cut off the silk thread and were ready to go to other places, something unexpected happened to countless evil spirits. Su mu, the leader, took out the scale free sword directly from his own space and stabbed it hard behind him, and the evil spirit immediately reacted after being stunned for a moment, Then he immediately flashed and disappeared, and disappeared. The slow silk thread gradually gathered again. Su Mu still couldn''t see the situation around him, but it was obvious that he had definitely found something just now. These evil spirits frowned. Looking at the person in front who was just the peak of heaven, he couldn''t help feeling some strange, In this silent dark sea, is there anything else that can be seen clearly in addition to their dark evil spirits? This is absolutely impossible! If Su Mu could see them, I''m afraid he wouldn''t dare to continue walking. After all, the appearance of these evil spirits is called a terror without exception!


    Because they didn''t know what was happening in front of them, Ji Yuan bumped into Su Mu''s back, and countless people bumped into each other in the rear slowly. A burst of ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch, He knew that he had definitely met the creatures in the dark sea just now, which made Su Mu feel uncomfortable. Then Su Mu stopped hesitating and took out an object like a kerosene lamp from his arms without saying a word. Then the kerosene lamp slowly lit up and emitted a faint yellow light, Then they all saw a faint yellow light in front of them. They were stunned. Didn''t they say that there was no light in the dark sea? What is the light ahead?


    With the help of this faint light, Ji Yuan and others also saw clearly Su Mu''s back moving forward with the kerosene lamp. Around them, countless dark evil spirits looked at them like that. With the light on, these dark creatures were very afraid to look at them. Some didn''t know what to do next, After all, since their birth, they have never encountered such a thing as today. There can be a glimmer of light in the dark sea that devours all the light! This sentence is impossible! So these evil spirits felt a little tricky when facing Su Mu and his party. Some didn''t know how to make a decision. Instead, Ji Yuan and others were surprised to see the evil spirits around them. When they were ready to take action, Ji Yuan suddenly stopped them, then pointed to Su Mu''s back and nodded. They immediately understood that these evil spirits had not attacked them for the time being, Therefore, there is no need to waste time. Getting out of this dark sea early is what we must do!


    The crowd put away their impulse to make a move, followed Su Mu closely behind him, lowered his head and walked towards the front. Su Mu seemed not to see everything behind him, and all the evil spirits around him seemed unable to enter his eyes. Even if he looked at an evil spirit, he was completely invisible, In order to verify the existence of Su Mu and others, many people jumped in front of Su Mu and directly blocked his way, and even looked at Su mu with their eyes. However, Su Mu seemed to be like a blind man, holding a kerosene lamp and walking towards the front, and these evil spirits blocking Su Mu''s road also felt the deadly feeling from the dim yellow light, They can''t even breathe when they get closer! This immediately attracted the attention of many evil spirits, and directly left Su Mu''s surroundings and the place where the dim yellow light could illuminate!


    Just after these evil spirits left, Su Mu looked at the kerosene lamp in his hand and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Without saying a word, he turned back and nodded to Ji Yuan and others, and then ran straight to the distance. Ji Yuan and others saw Su Mu''s eyes and the dim yellow light in the distance. Without saying a word, they eagerly followed up and ran to the distance, With the running, Su Mu''s kerosene lamp was about to go out. It kept beating in Su Mu''s hand, which made Su Mu''s original mood rise to a higher level! If this light goes out! Then those evil spirits around them will not feel any fear, but will shoot them directly!


    So be sure to leave the dark sea before the light goes out! Arrive at the birth island! In order to pass through the dark sea safely, Su Mu took out a treasure from himself! This lamp is not an ordinary kerosene lamp! But a soul lamp! A lamp made of the soul of the immortal Lord! What burns in the fire is the soul of the immortal Lord! But the immortal soul in Su Mu''s lamp has consumed too much! So it''s very good that this dark sea can light up again. I''m afraid that after this time, my lamp will completely lose its function!

 Chapter 1494

    Perhaps after careful calculation, in exchange for the human kindness of the world tree spirit, Su mu can save this immortal soul lamp, but unfortunately, in Su Mu''s opinion, it is not this immortal soul lamp that can help him the most, but the human kindness of the world tree spirit! For a chance to get rid of the invincible strong and an immortal soul lamp that has no effect other than lighting and going to some dark places, Su Mu decided to consume this immortal treasure for himself for the time being! Of course, if Su mu, who consumed this immortal treasure, said he didn''t feel heartache, it would be completely false. After all, it was also an immortal treasure, but now the situation faced by the world is obviously that the human feelings of the world tree are more worth preserving.


    Perhaps for Su mu, in fact, there is no place to use the immortal soul lamp except to come to the dark sea, and Su Mu''s treasure can be used, so why not? It''s better to cross the dark sea with an immortal soul lamp that has no effect than to waste a human favor of the world tree, and isn''t this also a kind of experience? At least in Su Mu''s own opinion, this may be a kind of experience for Su Mu and others. Of course, you must not think that Su Mu has other ideas. After all, how can such an honest person have other ideas? I just think this immortal soul lamp is too wasteful if it is not used! you ''re right! That''s it!


    ......


    It''s too far to say. When he came back, Su Mu suddenly saw that the immortal soul lamp in his hand was about to go out. According to the information in Su Mu''s memory, he was at least half the distance from the location of the newborn island! This is not good news for Su Mu! If the immortal soul lamp goes out, there is no doubt about their fate. Su Mu doesn''t think that relying on the world leaves contained in their mouth can make them reach the newborn Island unharmed! The leaves of the world tree really provide them with a lot of life breath to fight against the death breath of the dark sea, but it can''t completely resist the death breath of the dark sea! If the immortal soul lamp goes out, Su Mu needs to consider whether to take out another thing to cross the dark sea! Originally, Su Mu thought it was very simple. As long as he walked through most areas by relying on the leaves of the world tree and came to the center of the dark sea, he could light the immortal soul lamp to leave here. However, the current emergency is that Su Mu lit the soul lamp too early. Even if he ran hard, he is still very far away from the exit! If they don''t run out, there is no doubt about their end!


    "Damn it! The immortal soul lamp is burning the spirit of an immortal Lord! Even if you have only a little bit left, you shouldn''t go out directly at such a distance! Hold on! Hold on for half a column of incense!" Su Mu shouted angrily with his teeth clenched! Half column incense time, just give them half column incense time, you can leave the dark sea and reach the entrance of the newborn island! When you get there, even if the immortal soul lamp goes out, it has nothing to do with it! But at this moment, there is at least a little or even half of the distance from the entrance of the newborn island. Even if you run hard, you may not be able to reach it! If we give them half a column of incense, then this period of time can be said to be more than enough!


    With the immortal soul lamp to guide and ward off evil spirits, even more evil spirits around can not affect their speed, but if the immortal soul lamp goes out, their speed will be reduced countless times! At that time, if you want to leave, you can only hide in Su Mu''s inner world or use another immortal treasure! Because Su Mu has no other treasure to deal with this situation! Even if there is, it is immortal! This is also thanks to the thief in the sky fire realm! He steals nothing but the best! There are no treasures under the heaven fire realm, and even if there are, it has nothing to do with the current situation of Su Mu! Can''t give Su Mu any help at all! So now we must leave the dark sea before the immortal soul lamp goes out, or if we can move forward more, we can move forward more!


    Ji Yuan and others behind Su Mu were puzzled when they saw that Su Mu''s running speed increased again, but a few sharp eyed also noticed the immortal soul lamp that was about to go out in Su Mu''s hand! So without saying a word, he reminded the crowd, and then accelerated to catch up with Su mu, even parallel to Su mu. At this moment, the people behind him have noticed this situation. Without saying a word, they also closely followed and accelerated, and even reached their limit speed! If they use the energy in their bodies as the power source for running, they can leave here directly in a moment, but unfortunately, in this dark sea, not only all breath, sound and light are shielded, but even the power existing in their bodies is also shielded! So now they are running with their own physical strength! In other words, without this powerful body, most people in the team would die here!


    I don''t know whether Su Mu''s angry drink played a role or for some other reason. I saw that the immortal soul lamp that was about to go out suddenly emitted a faint light again, which was definitely a great joy for Su Mu! However, he didn''t slow down his pace, but continued to run hard, because he didn''t know if it was the reflection of the immortal soul lamp, and whether the immortal soul lamp would go out directly in the next second! If they lose the lighting of this immortal soul lamp, even if they run hard, they will lose their direction because they fall into the darkness in an instant. It is not impossible to go to any dangerous place at that time. After all, there are too many unknowns in this dark sea. If they are not careful, don''t say the realm of the road, Even the strong are in danger of life!


    Fortunately, the immortal soul lamp in Su Mu''s hand did not go out. They came out unharmed and came to the entrance of the newborn island. They saw a road leading to nowhere and endless cracks on both sides of the road. They knew that the newborn island was coming! Looking back, the dark sea they crossed has disappeared!

 Chapter 1495

    After crossing the dark sea, Su Mu and others finally came to the place in their memory, that is, the narrow path to the newborn island! The end of this road is the gateway to the island of birth! However, although this road looks much more peaceful than the dark sea, it is not easy to walk safely. The road of the newborn island is extremely narrow, and there may be spatial turbulence and storms around at any time! Once you fall, you will not be greeted by death, but by imprisonment! There have been countless strong people falling into the time crack below. They can''t survive or die in the interlayer of time and space! So if you underestimate the danger of this road, it''s not a good thing! This road is much safer than the dark sea! But it''s not really safe! It''s just that the risk is reduced!


    When someone comes to this road through the endless sea of darkness, they see countless lights and Tao Yun, which will relax their vigilance! If there happens to be spatial turbulence and storms at this time, it is difficult for them to react in a short time to prevent themselves from falling into the time gap of the world! In other words, this road is specially designed to trap people! But fortunately, Su Mu still has memories of this place in his mind! Although I said I had never been here in my 100th life, I don''t know why the message here is clear! Su Mu immediately reminded Ji Yuan and others to keep vigilant. This is different from the dark sea. If they encounter danger in the dark sea, they use the leaves of the world tree. Su Mu is also able to take them into the Tianmu world in his body! But if you fall into the crack of time here, don''t say Su mu, even if the real super strong comes, it won''t help!


    However, Ji Yuan and others also understood that Su Mu would never talk big. At least in their memory, Su Mu would never talk big. Therefore, the people who had relaxed a lot immediately became vigilant, prepared to deal with everything that would happen, and moved slowly on this narrow but endless road, As the crowd moved forward, the surrounding space was also very unstable. Sometimes there were bursts of turbulence flying in front of them. Not far away, there was even a space storm raging. However, it was good for them that the storm did not hit them, which was good news for them! But even so, they can''t relax their vigilance. At least they can''t relax their vigilance now. At least they have to see the gate of the newborn island! They have already crossed the dark sea and come here. They don''t want to lose the whole army here because of their carelessness. No one wants to see this. Even Su Mu doesn''t want to fall into the time gap because of his carelessness! Falling into the crevice of time can really only wait to die! After all, it''s impossible to escape there!


    Fortunately, although the road looked very long, after only three days, they saw a gate standing not far away, and everyone was delighted. Without saying a word, they also accelerated their pace and rushed towards the gate. At this moment, there was no space storm and turbulence around, In their opinion, this is the most appropriate time to speed up. Quickly cross this road to the platform in front of the gate, so they don''t have to worry about the havoc and attack of space turbulence and space storm. Even Ji Yuan and others think so. As long as they reach the platform through the last distance, Then they can be said to have successfully crossed the dark sea and this lifeless road to the gate of the newborn island! But the moment everyone was ready to speed up the past! Su Mu immediately wanted to stop them all, but Su Mu was only one person after all. Now many people have rushed past Su Mu and ran towards the platform. Su Mu immediately took a breath. He knows that as long as you haven''t reached the door on this road, open the door! Then everything may be a trap full of crisis! There seems to be nothing on the rest of the road! But that''s why it''s so suspicious!


    You know, when they come, they may encounter turbulence when they take two or three steps on the road. It''s bad luck to take more steps, even if it''s a space storm! But what''s on the road ahead now? It''s the gate to the island of birth! And above the last distance left, there was no air flow at all! This is simply impossible! So when they were ready to rush over the last distance, Su Mu immediately stopped them, and Ji Yuan and others were stunned to see Su Mu suddenly stop himself and others. Then they took a breath when they saw the extremely safe road! They now understand why Su Mu stopped them! How can there be a really safe place on this lifeless road! Where is absolutely a trap! A trap that lures them to death!


    Thinking of this, Ji Yuan and others did not hesitate to stop the people from rushing over, but after all, it was too late. At this moment, more than 20 strong people in the realm of the Avenue had taken what step and were ready to reach the platform! But the moment they stepped out! An extremely violent wind suddenly blew from nowhere! The strong wind shows its unparalleled power! Just a moment later, there were tens of hundreds of space storms around! This also made Su Mu and others suddenly stare! Hurriedly, he shouted angrily, "rush over! You must rush over! Stabilize your body and pay attention to your feet! Stay here and wait for death! Rush over to me in an orderly way!"


    The voice fell, and the people also began to implement Su Mu''s order without hesitation. Since the trap has obviously been triggered, there are only two ways to choose between rushing to the past and dying here. Obviously, the sentence "turn a bicycle into a motorcycle" is applicable everywhere. At this moment, the people run without hesitation, It was difficult to stabilize their body under the raging storm, but at this time, the leaf in their mouth suddenly sent out a huge and incomparable life force! Let them have some time to use their own means for the time being!

 Chapter 1496

    After the storm, everyone fell on the platform in front of the newborn island. Without exception, they were panting at the moment. Relying on the leaf of the world tree, they temporarily had some of their own strength to resist the storm, but which part of the real power made them feel weak, You should know that their moves are all above the realm of the avenue without exception! With the power brought to them by the leaf of the world tree, they can''t use any move in their body. Forcibly using it will only bring them a greater burden! Just now, it was obvious that everyone, without exception, used their own housekeeping methods to get through the storm. Now, the sequelae look no different from kidney deficiency. Su Mu and a half step super strong look better.


    Su Mu is because he has integrated the seeds of Tianmu world and a drop of blood of the immortal Lord, so even a little of the power in his body is enough after unsealing. Even after su Mu unsealed his strength, he directly saved several strong people who will die. Even so, Su Mu just feels a little panting now, and the strong people who are half beyond the realm, Except Ji Yuan and a few others, the rest lay down without exception. Su Mu glanced at them. These people had been in a state of half detachment for some time, and even many people existed in their own memory. They looked safe and sound. However, the expression on their faces still showed that they felt kidney deficiency now.


    After recovering for a while, Su Mu slowly stood up from the ground and came to the gate in front of him. Su Mu knew that behind the gate was the newborn island. It was very incredible. The newborn island was under heavy encirclement and protection! No matter what creatures can''t get close to here, if it wasn''t for the senro explosion that caused most of the power of the world tree to fill the hole a while ago, there might be a newborn island under the blessing of the world tree, which is even more difficult for them to get close, but even now, it''s still very difficult for them to get here, By contrast, it''s hard to reach! If there is only one different space in general, then this newborn island is a world surrounded by countless different spaces!


    The newborn island is indeed an island, but it is not an island, but an incomparably huge island! Otherwise, it will not become the birthplace of countless creatures in the world of heaven for generations. Although I don''t know what happened later, the newborn Island suffered a disaster and led to its destruction, it has nothing to do with Su Mu and others now! Everything here is the same as before, but it has become broken! The island of birth has changed from the holy land of countless creatures in those years to an unknown relic. This is the island of birth, a place suspended in the sky and surrounded by endless crises! Countless relics are scattered here. Su Mu pushed open the door and slowly stepped into it. Later, Ji Yuan and others can''t wait to follow up, because they know that the newborn island is the only way for them to solve the disaster!


    However, when Ji Yuan and others stepped here, they were instantly hit from fantasy to reality. Who says that the newborn island is a peaceful holy land? Who said that here is full of life elements, and everything green contains and supports creatures? The newborn island in front of Su Muji yuan and others is not a holy land, but a broken place surrounded by black fog! Everything here is broken! From a distance, they can still see the huge airflow above the sky! And there is a huge hole under the air flow! It also exudes a breath of life! In other words, a treasure containing the power of life was once placed here, but now it has disappeared.


    "Emperor, is this... The legendary birth island?" Ji Yuan came to Su mu, looked at the endless black fog and the ruins looming in the black fog, and asked in a low voice. When Su Mu heard his words, he couldn''t help nodding and said aloud: As like as two peas in the legend, as like as two peas in the past, I am the same as the original memory, but where do I come from? I must know my life has been here since then, why do I know all about it here? It is as if I were born on this island of birth.


    "Emperor, do you mean that your memory has not been completely restored? But emperor has remembered us now? Besides, emperor, you really didn''t come here in those years?" Yang old devil looked at Su mu with some doubts and said slowly. Su Mu shook his head again and said aloud: "No, it''s not a question that I''ve never been here. It''s like when I grew up here, I felt the strength and memory in my body as soon as I stepped here. I''m calling me to go to a place. I''m ready to go and verify it to see if there is something wrong with my memory or my feeling. Listen, in this newborn island Above all, there may be crises, and there may be opportunities! But I estimate that the number of crises may far exceed opportunities! If I have anything wrong, Ji Yuan, immediately crush the piece of wood in your hand. "


    Ji Yuan also nodded and said solemnly, "don''t worry, Emperor."


    Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech, and then slowly closed his eyes. Then when Su Mu closed his eyes, his steps began to move slowly and walked towards a small corner of the newborn island. When he looked closer, there was a small platform that was not close to and could not be seen at all. At this moment, Su Mu had come to the platform and stood on the platform In the middle of the circular platform, and then in the confused eyes of Ji Yuan and others, Su Mu''s feet suddenly exuded a huge and incomparable life force. This force did not change all the landforms here, but intertwined an incredible picture in everyone''s mind!


    In the picture, as like as two peas, she is holding a woman''s hand and making a vow under a huge tree. One day, he will return to this world and take her away. She smiles and nods, even though she does not want to, but there is no trace on her face. What is shown in their eyes is what Su Mu left after her departure. The woman waited for countless eras. Even when the island was destroyed, he didn''t come back. Then the woman and the world tree merged together. Gradually, she became the spirit of the new world tree and began to look for his possible position in countless places in the world!

 Chapter 1497

    When Su Mu finished reading all the pictures in his mind, he already had an answer in his heart. No wonder when he was still in the wilderness world, he felt that the eyes of the world tree spirit looked at himself were strange. The eyes of the world tree spirit looked at himself were very familiar, but Su Mu had no impression of the world tree spirit at that time, Originally, this matter was nothing in Su Mu''s mind. Originally, he thought it was just the spirit of the world tree who sent himself to a world where he could practice. He saw that he had grown up and had some nostalgia, but now he remembered that the spirit of the world tree had more than a little emotion in his meaningful eyes. Now Su Mu has understood everything, But Su Mu didn''t know which one the spirit of the world tree was looking for? You should know that Su Mu has experienced a hundred reincarnation times, starting from scratch, that is to say, Su Mu doesn''t know which world tree spirit is the beauty of his own world.


    However, these are not important to Su Mu now, because Su Mu knows that since the spirit of the world tree knows her identity, she will come back to him in person one day in the future. It is not that Su Mu is unwilling to find the spirit of the world tree or call each other with the willow branches of the world tree spirit, but that Su Mu understands in his heart, Now he has more important things to do when he comes to this newborn island. Only by solving this thing can he recognize the spirit of the world tree. Now, he has more important things to do, that is to find out the mystery of the existence of this newborn island and why the mysterious people want them to come to the newborn island! It is completely different from the original vibrant appearance. Now it is completely reduced to ruins. A large number of relics are covered with dust, leaving only some building peaks outside the dust!


    After the end of the picture, everyone was the same. They didn''t mention any scenes in the picture just now. Instead, they talked about the newborn island and wanted to find out what kind of mystery exists here. However, it''s not easy. It''s unknown how many centuries have passed since the collapse of the newborn island, During this period, countless changes have taken place in the newborn Island, and there are countless. It is extremely difficult to find the mystery of the collapse of the newborn island and any other news in such a ruins that has destroyed countless generations. However, even if they know that it is extremely difficult to solve the mystery here, they have to do so, Because whether they can solve the mystery of the birth island is related to whether their whole heaven and world can survive! If the heavens and all worlds are destroyed, it will undoubtedly be a disaster that they can''t see directly!


    "It seems that there are not many mysteries for us to dig in this newborn Island, but why did the mysterious man let us come here? According to his tone at that time, shouldn''t there be an answer for us to survive this disaster in this newborn island? But now I seem to have nothing but countless ruins, Emperor Jun, there is a saying that I, Yang Laomo, don''t know whether to say it or not. "Yang Laomo in black came to Su mu, didn''t know how to speak, and said slowly.


    "Say what you want to say. Everything you find here may be the answer to our disaster in the world, so you don''t have to worry about anything and have any doubts, but it doesn''t matter." Su Mu took a deep breath and said solemnly. He probably knows what Yang Laomo wants to ask, In fact, Su Mu doesn''t know what the answer is, but if he doesn''t explain it to them, I''m afraid it will slowly become a pimple and grow up in their hearts. In the long run, he may have some differences with Su mu, even if Su Mu doesn''t care about disagreeing with them and has absolute control over them, However, Su Mu felt that it would be better to be more skillful in the art of defending his subordinates. It is obviously possible to let them follow themselves with tough means. When it is only available in a short time, in the long run, no one knows what will be in their hearts. The most difficult thing to measure in the world is the people''s heart!


    "Emperor, we all saw the scene in the picture just now. The man is actually emperor. Are you right? Emperor 99 didn''t come here at the beginning, which we believe, but we don''t know that it was the emperor''s turn to come here. Maybe the mysterious man told us to go back to this newborn Island, but he actually expected emperor You will come here with us. If I guess Yang Laomo correctly, I''m afraid emperor is the key to unlock all the answers of the newborn Island, that is to say, no matter how many other people come, it will have no effect. But emperor, you are the one who must come to the newborn Island. I want to know if there are still some related things in your memory "Love." Yang Laomo took a deep breath and said what was in his heart. In fact, it was not only Yang Laomo, but most people thought so. However, because Su Mu had the power of their rules, they didn''t dare to ask. Even Ji Yuan didn''t speak in the face of this matter, and Yang Laomo always spoke very frankly, He asked Su Mu without any disguise.


    After hearing the speech, Su Mu could not help sighing. Then he closed his eyes and carefully recalled some messages in his mind that he might not have noticed. These messages may be the existence of the answer, but no matter Su Mu thought about it or even searched all the memories in his mind, he did not find any relevant information, This also made Su Mu feel extremely depressed, but in the face of the crowd, Su Mu naturally could not hide his expression in the open. In the face of Yang Laomo''s question, Su Mu just shook his head and slowly replied: "This is indeed the place where one of the hundred reincarnations was born, appeared and began to grow, but it is definitely not the 99th. Even before I came here, I didn''t know that there was still some relationship between myself and the newborn island."


    Su Mu didn''t give an accurate answer, but Ji Yuan didn''t think so, but when others thought Su Mu was telling the truth, Ji Yuan shook his head secretly, because he clearly remembered the scene when Su Mu held a willow branch and sighed and even missed it after he left the customs that year!

 Chapter 1498

    Of course, Ji Yuan could not be sure that Su Mu was lying if he only relied on this point, but Su Mu had already mentioned the newborn island and the world tree. From the connection between these two places and Su Mu''s expression of nostalgia, Ji Yuan also understood that a large part of what Su Mu said today may be false, but he didn''t care, Because he knew that Su Mu was responsible for his growth to this day. Without Su mu, he might have fallen. I don''t know how many centuries. It was su Mu''s credit that a waste beggar could grow to this extent. Therefore, Ji Yuan didn''t care that Su Mu lied to them, because in Ji Yuan''s opinion, It''s just that Su Mu has a reason why he doesn''t want to say it. They shouldn''t ask more, because they are characters cultivated by Su mu. If Su Mu wants to tell them, he will say it directly. If he doesn''t want to tell them, they don''t have any need to ask!


    Obviously, Ji Yuan does better than anyone about Su Mu''s loyalty. He has doubts in his heart, but he won''t ask. He will only do anything that Su Mu told him. Even if these things even violate the bottom line in his heart, he will do them without hesitation, because these things are what Su Mu told him! He must do it! He has no reason to refuse Su Mu! Even if Su Mu wants to take back his strength one day, Ji Yuan thinks it''s OK, because Ji Yuan has only one rule in mind when he does things, that is, take Su Mu first! Take Su Mu''s attention as the first! Therefore, among the countless strong men trained by Su mu, Su Mu has been training Ji Yuan for a reason! Because what Ji Yuan does is in line with Su Mu''s mind. Not only does Su Mu like Ji Yuan''s work style, but even Su mu, who was the 100th, praised Ji Yuan! Even the other party conveyed the words that Ji Yuan was the best gift he left to himself in his memory! This shows how loyal and determined Ji Yuan is to Su Mu!


    "Emperor is right. I Yang Laomo misunderstood. However, emperor, this newborn island is not small. It''s not easy for us to turn it over one by one to find the answer. Moreover, because of your particularity, I''m afraid only you can find the answer. I''m afraid we can do something for emperor at most?" Yang Laomo sighed and said helplessly. Su Mu smiled and didn''t say much. He just strode towards the root of the world tree. Then you were the place where the world was first born! Is where the world tree appears! But now the world tree has left the newborn island and has fewer days to come back, so the big pit is gradually filled with countless dust, but even now, the big pit is still extremely terrible! If Su Mu and others are only the size of a sand stone, the huge pit in front of them is at least as large as the sun!


    you ''re right! It''s so huge! And this hole is the root of the legendary world tree! This is the birthplace of the world tree and countless civilizations in the world. It represents the birth of everything and can also be said to be the beginning of all roots, but now it has become a ruin. The birth Island, which is called the birthplace of countless creatures, is about to become the wind and sand in memory and is forgotten with time, However, the traces that exist here have not completely dissipated, and some traces of the past can also be found, which represents that this place was once a very prosperous place for civilization. Even though the civilization of the newborn island has long been reduced to ashes over time, all these traces are without exception revealing what it used to be like here, although the gap is huge, But everything here has not changed much, only the ruins covered by wind, sand and dust represent the countless years here!


    When he came to the root of the world tree, Su Mu felt his smallness again. Not only Su mu, but everyone present felt his smallness. Compared with the pit in front of him, they were nothing. They simply couldn''t know where the edge was, Let their originally open world outlook directly suffer a huge bombardment! It''s like one day you think you''re the king of the world! But a man came out and opened a trivial door in front of you. Looking out from the door, you are nothing but a grain of dust in the eyes of the outside world, which is undoubtedly a great blow to everyone present! However, they also know that this is not the time to feel small. Everyone looks at Su Mu without exception and wants to see what kind of decision he will make, or what he will do, because only Su Mu knows about the life of the newborn island. They know about the huge place of the newborn island, Completely confused.


    ......


    At the moment Su Mu stepped into the pit, a willow tree trembled at a distance. The spirit of the world tree appeared in the void. Then a drop of water from the corner of her eyes revealed the extraordinary in her heart! At this moment, the spirit of the world tree seems to have set off a storm in his heart! She never thought that one day she would be so impolite! But now she can''t manage so much. Everything she faces now is in vain. Even if she knows that Su Mu has returned to the newborn island and has some memories, she can''t go back to the newborn island to meet each other, because at this moment, she has to clean up the mess left by Ji yuan and others, that is Senluo world!


    Because the destruction of the Senluo world led to a large number of true meanings pouring into this world, and even if the world tree has extremely terrible life power, it is absolutely difficult to fill it completely. Therefore, when facing the location of her beloved, she can only treat it as invisible and concentrate on dealing with the things in front of her, but she believes that one day in the future, Su Mu takes her freedom back, so she can go on with Su mu for a long time, but not yet. She must also carry out the responsibility of the world tree and protect the heaven and the world! At least we should delay the time when the boundaries of the heavens are broken! At least give all the creatures in this world more time to prepare! Otherwise, facing the existence outside, they have no choice but to perish!

 Chapter 1499

    For the creatures in the heavens, they may not have thought that the legendary world tree is exploding in the Senluo world at this time, giving them enough time to resist the strong enemies from abroad. Although the world tree has not yet fought against the strong enemies from abroad, she has reached the limit of what she can do at this moment, Temporarily repair this boundary, in order to delay the time for the outside world to discover their world, but it can''t delay too long. After all, the space under this boundary is full of destruction. As long as the world tree leaves here, it doesn''t need half a column of incense, and the boundary will be broken at once, The outside world will also immediately find this hole and enter the world of the heavens! This is definitely a disaster for them! So the world tree can''t leave here. Even if she knows that the people she has missed for countless generations are on the island of birth at this moment, she doesn''t dare to go to meet them!


    At the moment, Su Mu doesn''t know this thing at all. All he thinks about now is how to solve the mystery of the newborn island. If he can''t solve the mystery of the newborn island and find the answer to the disaster, then the heaven and the world will be destroyed! There is no doubt about this in everyone''s mind! Of course, Su Mu also knew that he could avoid this disaster, because the Tianmu world in his body was enough for Su Mu to bring all the creatures of the whole heaven world into his Tianmu world at the most dangerous time, but in this way, Su Mu''s idea of making the Tianmu world develop safely in his body will also fail!


    After all, even now, Su Mu is not very willing to disturb those creatures in his body! Because in Su Mu''s opinion, they don''t need to influence their own growth. They rely on the level of Tianmu world! The future achievements of creatures in the world will never be weak! Even those living creatures in Su Mu''s body do not understand the cultivation method, and even the source of power is given by the gods in a special way! But Su Mu knew that sooner or later they would still know their own cultivation methods, and after that day, the gods would be abandoned by the human race!


    The root of the human race is very stubborn. There is no doubt that people''s desire is infinitely huge. Not to mention the creatures in his world, even Su Mu has a lot of greed in his heart. This is a negative nature that everyone and even every creature will be born! This is inevitable, but they can suppress this negative nature, which is enough. But for those creatures born in Su Mu''s body, it is obviously not easy to suppress their negative nature! Even if you want to achieve that level, it is impossible!


    If the creatures born in Su Mu''s body one day really master the skill or anything else that can make them become powerful, their nature may be gradually exposed as their strength becomes stronger! In fact, at this moment, the Terrans in Su Mu''s body world have continuously begun to expose their problems! After the Terrans have mastered the powerful element power in the past, their rejection of the divine residence has slowly appeared. This has been discovered for the first time since Su Mu entered his inner world. Everything shown by the human Lord of Yueyan country named Zhou Qing is crowding out the ancient gods without exception, When the Yan God of Yueyan kingdom came, she dared to speak directly on behalf of the human race and the Yan God, and argued with each other in her unfriendly tone. From this point, we can see that everything shown by the Lord of the world, Zhou Qing, has begun to repel the ancient gods! Even this is not her first performance, because Su Mu also heard that the Lord of the world continued to strive for more rights in the hundred years after the arrival of the former Sanmu conspicuous real king, and even shrouded most of the rights owned by Sanmu conspicuous real king in his own hands!


    It can be seen that the Terrans in Su Mu''s world have begun to understand the benefits brought by the power strengthening conference. They began to exclude the gods who survived in ancient times. Yueyan country will never be the only country capital to do so. If the other countries welcome the return of their God residence, it happens that they have enough strength to talk with them, Then their roots will be shown unreservedly! This is man! Of course, from the perspective of the Terran, everything Zhou Qing has done is actually acceptable. After all, what Zhou Qing has to do is just to take power into the hands of the Terran. What she has done is just for the Terran, but can she abandon the ancient gods who have sheltered the Terran for countless generations? I''m afraid this is somewhat unacceptable. The ancient gods have protected the Terrans since their birth. If it weren''t for the ancient gods, perhaps the Terrans would have been destroyed on the day of their birth! Then the ancient gods listened to the request of the Terran, agreed to their request, and distributed part of their power to the Terran as the basis, so that the Terran is no longer the weakest existence on that continent! Even later, it gave the Terran the power to face the abyss!


    But even so, none of the things the Terrans do is beneficial to the ancient gods! Even after gradually mastering the greater element power, the Terran''s ambition has become more terrible and expanded! They began not to pay attention to the ancient gods and began to treat them coldly. If they didn''t care about the terrible strength of the ancient gods, I''m afraid they would have rushed up and blasted the God residence down to the throne! But they never thought about where their strength came from, what they had, what the Terran now has, where they came from!


    In the final analysis, the ancient gods did not owe the Terran, so their help to the Terran was completely unnecessary, but they still did so, but what is the result now? For the ancient gods, it is no surprise that the performance of the Terran now makes them feel that they have cultivated a group of white eyed wolves! Only know to accept your benefits, but never remember your kindness, which is undoubtedly the best answer for the Terrans in Su Mu! But even if they have known the inferiority of the Terran, they still haven''t left the Terran. Why? Because they know that once they leave, the Terrans will die without a place to bury! Facing the abyss, Terrans have no ability to resist!

 Chapter 1500

    From the perspective of human beings, there is nothing wrong with what they do. After all, what they have to do is just to obtain greater power. In fact, no one wants to stay under the command of others all the time, so when they have some strong enough strength, at least after they think their strength is enough, They began to challenge the authority of the ancient gods, but in fact, in the eyes of the ancient gods, human beings have been provoking like ants all the time, and they don''t pay attention to them at all, because the strength of the ancient gods is still there even after countless centuries! The terrible power of Jinxian realm! For those Terrans, it is absolutely impossible to surpass! The people with the strongest fighting power among the Terrans are undoubtedly similar to Zhou Qing! And the strength of the first echelon is nothing more than immortals, and there is absolutely no doubt about the gap between heaven fairyland and golden fairyland!


    Moreover, because the Terrans have power from the divine residence, their strength is not self-cultivation. Therefore, even if their strength is comparable to the immortal, there is still a countless gap between their longevity yuan and the real divine residence! This is also the reason why these holy mansions are not the same thing in the face of Terran provocation! In their opinion, what can Terrans do even if they grow up to have the strength to rival the immortals? Not their own strength, their Terran longevity is only more than ten thousand years at most. For the divine residence, ten thousand years is too short. Take the empty demon God, that is, the demon God of another country next to the Yueyan country. I don''t know how long it has been since he became a Terran sacrifice, but the time he disappeared, But it has made the whole empty country experience countless rebirth and destruction!


    It''s just a common thing for them to laugh at all the ups and downs in the world. For them, all the vicissitudes in the world are just a blink of an eye. Now there may be several people of the Terran family who want to break their wrists with the God residence, but they never pay attention to it, because they know that these people can''t live too long. If you don''t want to see each other, It''s a big deal. They have been closed for more than 10000 years. When they leave the customs, the other party doesn''t know where to fly into ashes. This is why most God mansions choose to hide and don''t appear in front of the Terrans. They really don''t want to see the Terrans they have cultivated become like this, Among the seven God''s residence, only the Yan God of Yueyan country is left, and the ice God of another God''s residence has chosen to leave after Yan God took the whole God''s residence space!


    Yan Shen is indeed the best one among the seven gods. Even every time in a hundred years, he will let a fairy go to the world with his will and let his Terrans do things according to his will. However, the Terrans have disappointed themselves too many times over the years, but this time he came in person and met a person he never wanted to see in his life, A man who claims to have created two worlds and integrated them! The terrible smell emanating from the man is absolutely something that Yanshen doesn''t want to see in his life. At this moment, it has been more than 100 years since Su Mu invited him to a banquet in the restaurant! He also returned to the space of God''s residence! But that man, but also did not appear!


    However, this may be good news for Yanshen. After all, Su Mu''s existence has put too much pressure on him. If Su Mu has never left, he will never feel at ease to get along with him. Even if the other party says he is the creator of the world, Yanshen dare not get along with him, It''s because the momentum of the other party that is about to condense into essence is really too terrible! From this point, Yan God knew that he could never get along with that person! If you stay with each other for a long time, even your body will be damaged! you ''re right! Even if his body is suppressed in the face of the other party''s momentum when the person doesn''t move, his body will be damaged!


    However, what Yan Shen can accept is that Su Mu never appeared again after 100 years. This is undoubtedly good news. In fact, he doesn''t care what the other party comes from. It''s enough as long as the other party doesn''t disturb the direction of their world! But in fact, neither Yan Shen nor Su Mu noticed that the order of heaven and earth had been disrupted! Because not long ago, the spirits of the two strong men in the realm of the avenue were imprisoned in a treasure and thrown into the abyss of the world! And the two strong men from the avenue realm of Longyan transportation Dynasty are being worshipped by countless evil spirits in the abyss as true masters at this moment! By contrast, even the master of their abyss is so insignificant at this moment!


    Obviously, they are sealed like this, but they can still suppress countless abyss demons with the terrible momentum of their gods and souls, which is the horror of the strong in the realm of the Avenue! However, it is not easy for them to release them through the demons of the abyss. After all, although the world level of this world is very high, it has just been born, and the high is not on their side, but on the other side of Tianmu world. The hands and feet of the abyss can''t reach out, You can''t get anything to help these two guys unlock the seal. At least these two people have to seal hundreds of thousands or millions of eras in the abyss before they can escape!


    But in fact, these tens of millions of eras sound incomparably long, but in fact, they are also very fast under the proportion of time! It''s only half a year since Su Mu left here and returned to the outside world, and it''s more than a hundred years since he came here! It can be determined that the passage of time between the two worlds is different! Therefore, the tens of millions of eras in this world may only be ten eras or less in the outside world! But even so, if they want to unlock the seal and leave, it is not something they can do! Su Mu had dared to throw them into the inner world like this. He never worried about what trouble they would cause to himself in his inner world. At most, he gave some strength to those evil people to stir up the wind and rain! In Su Mu''s opinion, these are just small things worth mentioning!

 Chapter 1501

    In this world dominated by the ancient gods, the original abyss demons have made them feel very big. Now it is not only the abyss demons that make Yanshen feel difficult, but also su mu, who has lost one side, who is still the most worried existence in his heart, because Yanshen''s heart is very clear, No matter how terrible the abyss demon is, they can find a way to deal with it, but the man is different. The extremely terrible momentum on the man alone is enough to suppress himself easily! Therefore, compared with the demons in the abyss, Yanshen still felt that the man who had only seen it twice was more difficult to deal with and more terrible!


    However, his worry is totally unnecessary. After all, in his opinion, no one in this world can resist Su Mu''s attack. However, this is the world created by Su Mu and the world that Su Mu exists in order to keep a back hand for himself and the summer transportation Dynasty. Therefore, there is no concept of Su Mu''s progressive attack here, Even if Su Mu really brought the summer Dynasty here one day, there is no doubt about the ownership here. Everything here is created after the integration of Su Mu and Tianmu seeds. For any living creatures and any existing objects in this heaven and earth, Su Mu is their God residence, Just like the supreme existence sitting on the high sky, it can''t be disrespected. Therefore, Yan God''s worry about Su Mu is completely unnecessary.


    Moreover, Su Mu has no time to come back and attack their world. For Su mu, the most important thing now is to find a way to solve the mystery of the existence of the newborn island. Only in this way can we keep the world. It is not su Mu''s intention to do so, but Su Mu''s responsibility, Even though Su Mu thought it was unnecessary, whether it was his master Gulin Feng, or you who existed in Xuantian and your friends, plus the root of the world''s myriad worlds, the spirit of the world''s trees, these were one of the reasons why Su Mu had to save the myriad worlds. If it weren''t for these factors, Su Mu Da could just walk away, After all, Su Mu is the only king in his own world. Even Su mu can rely on countless resources in his own world to raise his strength to an extremely terrible state before he was born! Even reaching the legendary realm of Tianmu or even surpassing it is not impossible or even inevitable for the world owned by Su Mu!


    In a top world, no matter how long the time goes by, there will always be a strong person in the realm of the great road as the foundation of the future world. Just like Su mu, if he had not influenced all the directions of the fairy world, Lu Wanxi would eventually leave the cities in the far North, constantly make himself stronger, constantly cultivate and improve himself, Even let yourself reach a realm that no one has ever entered in the fairy world! Because she is the lucky son of the earth fairy world. If Su Mu didn''t affect everything in the original local fairy world, it must be Lu Wanxi who finally controls the earth fairy world and has the cultivation of the avenue realm! Even if Lu Wanxi joined the summer Dynasty and became Su Mu''s disciple and the only disciple, her breath of the son of the land fairyland''s air is still not weakened at all. Even the strengthening of Su Chuyi can mostly affect Lu Wanxi''s cultivation! Similarly, Lu Wanxi''s improvement can also bring some supplements to Su Chuyi!


    This is the complementary role between the son of Qi and the way of heaven in the world. For this reason, even if there is no su mu in the earth fairy world, one day after Lu Wanxi appears, she can break through the real great Luo Jinxian, and even quasi saints and saints! Maybe Lu Wanxi, like Su mu, will also establish a huge and incomparable regime, relying on the powerful and incomparable gas transportation of the earth fairyland and his incomparable grand gas transportation to establish a royal dynasty, even a transportation dynasty! If Su Mu didn''t change everything in the fairyland, everything in the future would be uncertain. Lu Wanxi might be able to reach or even surpass the realm of saints, but it''s not so easy to go to a higher level. After all, the starting level of the fairyland is not high!


    You should know that the earth fairyland is just the existence of Zhongqian world! The cultivation of the strongest born is just the twelve products of Da Luo Jinxian! After later verification, the twelve grade golden immortals born in the earth fairy world are actually just monks who are really in the realm of golden immortals! In other words, the strength of the original strongest in the earth fairy world is just the golden fairy realm! Now the strength of the strongest in the earth fairy world has reached the peak of the realm of heaven! You can even enter the realm of the avenue with only the last step! And Su Chuyi, the spirit of heaven in the earth fairyland, also has the cultivation of the realm of Avenue! What''s more terrible is that in a short period of more than 100000 or 200000 years, the earth fairy world has grown from a mole ant world of the middle thousand world to a world that can accommodate the strong in the realm of Avenue! If the earth fairyland can be further developed, it will be completely reborn and become the top world, or even surpass the top world!


    Su Mu had thought about one thing before when he just integrated Tianmu seed with the other world in the retreat, but just after leaving the pass, the whole Senluo world was attacked by Longyan Yunchao, and they couldn''t resist the attack of Longyan Yunchao in the summer, so they chose to return to the earth fairy world, After the reconstruction of the senro world, Su Mu felt the bottleneck and chose to close down. He should have started that thing after su Mu left the customs, but the senro world suddenly ushered in an unprecedented big explosion, which was still man-made, so he has not informed Su Chuyi of the thing in his heart, and Su Chuyi still doesn''t know it, This thing is that Su Mu originally planned to let Su Chuyi devour the Tianmu world in his body!


    Or put it another way! Su Mu wants Su Chu to integrate the earth fairy world into his own world! If they succeed, they will no longer have to worry about any loss in the earth fairy world in the future. After su Chuyi swallowed up the world in her body in this way, her strength will be greatly improved in an instant, and Su mu can also get a lot of counter compensation from it. In addition, the earth fairy world and the world in Su Mu are integrated into one, Su Mu''s energy will be inexhaustible!

 Chapter 1502

    However, although Su Mu has never mentioned this idea to anyone, it has been implemented countless times in Su Mu''s mind. Su Mu doesn''t worry about whether Su Chuyi will bring some bad effects to himself after swallowing the world in his body, because in her opinion, it doesn''t matter even if he is damaged to a certain extent, Because Su Mu dares to bet that if Su Chuyi can really devour the world in his body, Su Chuyi''s strength will instantly reach the realm of Tianmu! you ''re right! Instantly reach the land of Tianmu! It''s so terrible! This is what Su Mu always wanted to do, but he didn''t have time to do it! Because it takes too long to do this!


    What a terrible world was Tianmu at the peak of the world? Although there is only one Tianmu realm, you should know that the Tianmu world in the peak period is the top world with hundreds or even thousands of immortal masters! The strength of an immortal Lord can easily destroy the existence of one boundary! What about thousands of immortal masters? And there can be thousands of immortal masters and strong ones in Tianmu world at the same time, without any bite! In fact, does this mean that the limit of Tianmu world is far more than that! Maybe the Tianmu world has not reached the real peak even in the final period of destruction! Because Su Mu sees through not only the power of Tianmu world! And his terrible talent!


    You should know that the Tianmu world just found by the eunuchs in that world is just a very weak world! In contrast, any world under the hands of the ancient emperors in the early days is countless times stronger than the original Tianmu world! During a very short period of rule by the eunuchs, the Tianmu world has grown from a weak and incomparable posture at the beginning to a world that can withstand the simultaneous existence of the Tianmu strong and hundreds of immortal masters! At this point, even the world under the hands of the Taichu ancient emperor family has not reached such a standard! It can be said that there is no reason. Su Mu saw not only the strength of Tianmu at the peak of the world, but also his terrible talent in his weakest childhood! Tianmu world is just like a mortal. Although it has not been shining, the hidden talent is extremely terrible! Just like the existence of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger! Tianmu world is the same in Su Mu''s heart! Su Mu doesn''t know where the limit of Tianmu world is, but Su Mu knows that the Tianmu world that he knew was ruled by the eunuchs is definitely not at its peak!


    As for why Su Mu had such ideas, he also got the answer from all angles! Whether it''s the Tianmu seeds in his own hands or the clues found in a few notes recorded in books, these are the reasons why Su Mu thinks Tianmu''s world is extraordinary! But even if such a talent doesn''t know the limit, there are countless strong people in the world! It was destroyed not only for some reason! Destroyed! Because they also took most of the eunuchs! Few eunuchs survived that collapse! From this point, we can see that the collapse of Tianmu world is definitely not accidental! Even Su Mu once speculated that the Tianmu world would be the downfall of the Taichu ancient emperors? After all, apart from the Taichu ancient emperor family, it seems that no other force has such strength!


    Su Mu soon gave up his idea, not because of other things, but because even if the Taichu ancient emperor family wanted to destroy the Tianmu world, it was definitely not an easy thing! Except that the royal family can have strength beyond the realm of Tianmu when they grow up to adulthood, the other ancient emperors are the most immortal in their life, at most! For Su Mu now, the immortal Lord is indeed a very terrible realm, but you should know one thing, the immortal Lord is terrible for Su mu, but in places such as the ancient emperor family in the early Taichu, the immortal Lord is just their consumables! The number of immortal masters they have is even larger than the number of strong people in the heaven realm known by Su Mu!


    For the battle at that level, the immortal Lord is actually difficult to be the main force, because a strong man in Tianmu realm is enough to stop the attack of hundreds of immortal masters. It is precisely because of such terrible combat effectiveness that the world controlled by the eunuchs will be named Tianmu realm! The realm of Tianmu is definitely the most important combat power for which war, and the immortal Lord is in which war, perhaps it is just a mole of ants. Although it is said that the royal family of Taichu ancient emperor is Tianmu as an adult, you know, the royal blood of Taichu ancient Huang family is very rare! It is a great joy that there can be three royal families with the blood of the ancient emperors in an era! Some people may say that there are three terrible beings that can grow to the realm of Tianmu in an era. Is it not enough to destroy the realm of Tianmu? There are three in each era, or even if there is only one in each era, there are countless eras. Aren''t there countless strong people of the ancient emperors in the early Taichu?


    No, you know what I said earlier is that one era can produce up to three beings who can reach the realm of Tianmu! From this point of view, the royal blood of the Taichu ancient emperors is indeed very terrible, but he is not invincible. The blood of the Taichu ancient emperors is indeed very terrible and overbearing, but one day it is their biggest defect, that is, they need to usher in disaster! In other words, once their strength is strong, there will be an unprecedented disaster, and such disasters will not affect others, but only target the royal blood of the Taichu ancient emperor family! Here! That is their biggest defect!


    Some people may say that it''s just some disasters. For the ancient emperors in the early days, it''s OK to send a strong man in the realm of Tianmu to protect the path at any time? Where is it so easy? For the royal blood of Taichu ancient emperor family, the most difficult thing to grow up is not these disasters! But these disasters! Do not accept the help of others! In other words, the ancient emperors of the early Taichu needed to step through the disaster they experienced every time their strength became stronger! The reason why Taichu ancient emperors ruled the world is not only their blood, but also their absolute strong perseverance and strength! For the Taichu ancient emperors, they are the strongest masters of the heaven and earth, but they still can''t destroy the Tianmu world!


    Just like tianwu ruled most parts of the whole heaven world before the Yun Dynasty, but you let him destroy other parts of the Senluo world by himself. Can he do it? Nature is impossible! This is the same truth!

 Chapter 1503

    Although it is said that the strength of the ancient emperors in the early Taichu may be countless stronger than that of the tianwu Yun Dynasty in the world, you should know that even if the gap between them is extremely wide, they still exist at the same level in their own world! The tianwu Yun Dynasty cannot destroy a top world. Similarly, it is not easy for the Taichu ancient emperors to destroy a top world! At least for the Taichu ancient emperors, the side effects of destroying one side of the world are too serious. The eunuchs in the Tianmu world are a group of peace loving beings. It can be said that they have no threat to the Taichu ancient emperors. Even if they grow up to the same level as the Taichu ancient emperors one day, what can they do? The Taichu ancient emperors have never been afraid of these challenges, because in countless eras in the past, they did not know how many equal opponents they could compete with, and finally became what they are now!


    It can be seen that there are certain other mysteries in the destruction of Tianmu''s world, but for Su mu, he doesn''t care what the secret is. What he cares about now is very simple, that is, to solve the mystery of the newborn island among the heaven''s ten thousand worlds. Only by solving the mystery of the newborn island can he have the opportunity to keep the whole heaven''s ten thousand worlds, Although it is true that he has a backhand who can take all the creatures in the whole heaven and earth to his own world, he has not reached that situation yet. Unless he has to, Su Mu is unwilling to let the creatures in this heaven and earth enter the world he created to survive! Because for Su mu, where is the safest backhand for himself and his most important relatives! Su Mu is not afraid of the existence of most causal problems!


    However, at the last moment and as a last resort, Su Mu is still willing to take the creatures in the world he created to survive. It is not that Su Mu is too kind-hearted, but that he knows that these people have a great chance to completely integrate them into his command after his life-saving grace, Become an indispensable part of their summer movement, but this is also the final plan, because Su Mu knows that if he can really save the heaven and the world, it will be easier to accept those creatures countless times! This is a particularly huge gap. If it is not because he wants to accept the creatures in the world of heaven and for his relatives and friends in countless small worlds in the world of heaven, I''m afraid Su Mu has already left the world of heaven. In addition, the spirit of the world tree, that is, the love debt left by himself in a certain life, is still in the world tree, If Su Mu leaves here regardless of everything in the heaven and the world, what should the spirit of the world tree do?


    Although Su Mu doesn''t have any feelings for the spirit of the world tree, he has to admit that it is also his own love debt and his confidant. How can he fail his confidant when he treats his friends like Su mu? In order to wait, the spirit of the world tree sat and watched the birth of the destruction of countless worlds. Why can''t Su Mu try? Even though Su Mu only has a part of the memory of communicating with and getting married with the spirit of the world tree, and there are not many other feelings, the reincarnation is a person''s identity. Su Mu never makes his mistakes invisible, which may also be a part of Su Mu''s personality charm, After all, if he had not relied on these charms in those years, Su Mu might not have been able to accept most of the strong men in the summer Dynasty. At least, Su Mu''s personality charm is very convincing in those people''s eyes!


    ......


    But at this moment, although Su Mu wants to solve the mystery of the newborn Island, he can''t solve it if he wants to solve it. Su Mu doesn''t know what the root is and what the origin and function of these things are! After more than a month on the newborn Island, they also cleaned up many relics in the newborn Island, so that these original buildings can be seen again. However, even so, Su Mu completely doesn''t understand what the real function of these seemingly mysterious buildings is! Therefore, it is definitely not easy to find out the mystery of the existence of the newborn island and use it to solve the current crisis and disaster in the world of heaven. At least for Su mu, he has not got any helpful clues. At this time, many people are already discouraged and even want to leave the dark newborn island, If Su Mu hadn''t stayed here at the moment, I''m afraid most people would have chosen to leave!


    Su mu, on the other hand, studied everything that existed on the newborn Island day and night, hoping to find some clues. On this day, Su Mu came to a mountain at the top of the newborn Island, where there was a huge altar, which they had never come to check before. Su Mu came to the altar, The divine consciousness spread around and prepared to search carefully. As the highest place of the newborn island and the largest altar in the newborn Island, there are definitely some special secrets. Maybe the mystery of the whole newborn Island exists here, so Su Mu''s search is very careful. Su Mu didn''t fall in any corner, Moreover, in order not to leave any trace here and affect his exploration, Su Mu even walked in the air all the way without landing! Because he is afraid that a footprint that he falls down carelessly will make his exploration more difficult!


    Just as Su Mu was carefully looking for the mystery, Ji Yuan suddenly heard a cry not far away. Su Mu turned his head and looked at Ji Yuan. Ji Yuan eagerly waved to Su Mu and others to hurry over. Su Mu was also slightly stunned. He quickly flew towards Ji Yuan''s position and approached, Su Mu suddenly saw a huge palm print according to the position Ji Yuan pointed out! How huge is this palm print? Let''s say that the whole mountain range is within the range of this palm print from top to bottom! Looking down from a high place, there is a figure in the center of the altar! Although everything is blurred in this dark Island, they still perceive that there is a shadow!

 Chapter 1504

    When they saw the figure in the middle of the altar, they were immediately surprised. Then they didn''t hesitate too much. Su Mu first flew directly towards the figure. The others quickly followed Su Mu''s footsteps because they were worried that Su Mu would suffer some bad consequences in the past, After all, they knew nothing about whether the figure was an enemy or a friend, but Su Mu didn''t think so, because Su Mu realized that the figure gave him a very special sense of familiarity at the moment he saw the figure! When Su Mu felt this in his mind, he rushed towards the figure without any hesitation, because he knew that there were not many people who could give birth to a sense of familiarity! Then the figure on this newborn island is definitely someone you know, or someone you know in your memory! Otherwise, the other party will never give Su Mu such a thick sense of familiarity! Su mu can be said to be very convinced of this. Otherwise, Su Mu would not rush up so easily and want to find out the origin of the other party!


    However, when Su Mu came to the center of the altar, the figure that made him feel very familiar had disappeared. Then Ji Yuan and others came to Su mu, surrounded Su mu in the middle with great tacit understanding and looked around with great vigilance, because they all knew that although the emperor had created their present, But at this moment, the emperor''s strength is not as good as them! So they must protect Su Mu! But Su Mu shook his head and said: "Don''t look, the man should have left. I guess he doesn''t want to see us. Find out if there are some clues left by the man just now. The strength of the other party is far more than any of us. Since the other party takes the initiative to let us find him, it means that he really wants to tell us something. Since the person has left, look around Is there something left for us to watch? "


    As soon as Su Mu said this, Ji Yuan and others also felt that there was some truth, so they began to look around. However, in a moment, Yang old devil shouted to Su mu. Su Mu came to Yang old devil and looked carefully. There was a jade plate lying here. Unlike the dust on the ground, this jade plate was white and flawless without any impurities. They could be sure , this is what the mysterious man left just now. Otherwise, even if the jade plate is white and flawless, it can''t have such a face in the newborn Island, because every corner of the newborn island is covered with dust! And on the countless dust, I found a piece of extremely white jade plate. If it wasn''t left by the other party, it would be like this How to explain the origin of this jade card?


    Su Mu took a deep breath. He didn''t know what consequences he would cause if he picked up the jade card, but after looking for more than a month on the newborn Island, no useful clue had been found. That is to say, now Su Mu looked at the jade card in front of him and had to pick it up. Even if Su Mu didn''t know what it contained, he didn''t know the jade What kind of consequences will it bring after the card is picked up by himself, but at this moment, Su Mu must pick it up, because the whole world of heaven can escape the disaster. Whether the real secret of the newborn island is this jade card needs Su Mu to pick it up before he knows.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and was ready to bend down to pick up the jade card, but at this time, before Su Mu noticed, Ji Yuan''s hand was already Su Mu''s first step to pick up the pure white jade card. Then he saw Ji Yuan''s eyes staring at the jade card in his hand, taking a deep breath and saying solemnly: "I don''t know what the origin of this thing is or whether there is any crisis. The emperor must be the pillar of the heaven and the world. When the heaven and the world can survive this disaster, it still depends on the emperor''s efforts. So let me get this unknown thing. If it is really a trap, the emperor will be safe. If it''s all right, the emperor will be safe again Study whether there are clues that can solve the mystery of the newborn Island, or this is the most important thing to solve the mystery of the newborn island! "


    Su Mu shook his head helplessly when he heard the speech, and said solemnly: "Ji Yuan, you should know that you are a man with a wife and daughter. Think about them before doing this. What should your wife and daughter do if you really lose your life to save me? Your behavior really moved me and made me see your loyalty to me again. But Ji Yuan, I don''t advocate you to do this as a leader If you let your own department do everything, the leader will eventually become a waste that won''t do anything! Waste that needs others to intervene in everything! Don''t you want me to be like that? Ji Yuan, give me the jade card. Even if there is a crisis, it should be me who should be the emperor, not you Protect me. "


    Su Mu''s words are indeed very normal in the eyes of the people in Changsheng hall, because they knew Su Mu''s character before. The only constant in the reincarnation of a hundred generations may be a person''s real character, but the people in Changsheng hall are also moved by Su Mu''s words, because they all know that Su Mu is telling the truth, but others are different and come here Most of them are indeed people from the hall of eternal life, who were trained by Su mu, but they are different. They just want to live, so they come to this newborn island to find the last mystery together. When they heard Su Mu''s words, they were surprised. Do they think there is such a fascinating existence of personality charm in the world?


    There are many former leaders among them, and there is no lack of the existence of working under the command of others. When they heard Su Mu''s dialect theory, the only feeling they got is that no wonder the other party can grow to such a degree with such strength and years. If such people don''t grow up, it''s strange, isn''t it?


    Su Mu held the jade card and felt the mystery carefully. Su Mu knew that if he wanted to unlock the mystery, he had to hold the jade card himself. Ji Yuan and others played with many relics on the island before. It didn''t work at all, but once Su Mu passed, it was either memory fragments or all recorded pictures, It can be said that only Su mu can untie everything about the newborn island!

 Chapter 1505

    But in fact, it is true that Ji Yuan took the jade card without any reaction. As soon as he arrived in Su Mu''s hand, he directly sent out a dazzling golden light. Su Mu frowned and strengthened his hand holding the jade card. A moment later, Su Mu felt his own consciousness and came to an independent world! When Su Mu calmed down, a figure not far away immediately attracted Su Mu''s attention. Obviously, this figure was the person they saw above the altar! While Su Mu was going to explore the truth, a nihilistic barrier suddenly blocked Su Mu''s face and prevented Su Mu from moving forward. Su Mu frowned. He didn''t understand how it was born here. Although he guessed that it was his own conscious space, he felt something was wrong, After all, in their own conscious space, they will never create a nihilistic barrier to hinder their progress.


    While Su Mu was very confused, the figure came slowly towards Su mu. Su Mu secretly raised some vigilance. He didn''t know the origin of the other party at all, but Su Mu knew that the strength of the figure was even higher than Ji Yuan and others! Then it shows that this is at least a strong person above the realm of detachment! Su mu can''t see how far his accomplishments have reached! Just when Su Mu didn''t know how to speak, the other party''s figure slowly stopped in place, as if a barrier blocked him in front of him, preventing the other party from coming to him. Su Mu was even more confused at this time. If this space of consciousness is not his own, it should be the other party''s. why can''t the other party go unimpeded here? Will you also encounter barriers to hinder your path? Is this someone else''s conscious space? But why did the jade medal make them meet in other people''s conscious space?


    "I guess you have a lot of doubts in your mind now? In fact, you don''t have to be confused. This is not your consciousness space, nor mine. This is not our consciousness space, but a hazy world born in the jade plate. It''s just a newborn. This jade plate was born many centuries ago Now, one of the former owners of this jade plate is me, or the former owner of this jade plate is us. "The figure said slowly, and solved some doubts in Su Mu''s heart. However, when his voice fell, Su Mu immediately widened his eyes. The tone of the other party and the sense of familiarity, Is it possible that the other party is also one of his own reincarnation?


    "Yes, as like as two peas, we are the same person. I have created your birth, or your eternal life, and created them. They are the ones who have created us. But these are not important. What matters is that we are a person, a soul, a spirit, and even the roots of our birth." As like as two peas fell, the man slowly lifted the hat on his cape. At that time, Su Mu saw clearly that the other side was exactly the same as himself. Su Mu also confirmed that the other side was indeed himself, and himself, as well as himself.


    "Did you deliberately leave the jade card to let me come here? In that case, what is the purpose of your letting me come here, or do you want to tell me how to solve the mystery of the great disaster in the world of heaven?" Su Mu took a deep breath and said slowly to himself in front of him. This feeling is very wonderful, as if he was looking at a mirror, Every act and every move in the mirror is as like as two peas. If we insist on saying something different, it is estimated that the clothes they are wearing are different. The rest of the action is carved out of a mold, but this is also a normal thing. After all, Su Mu and Fang Fang are the same person. Everything is very similar.


    When Su Mu raised his question, Su Mu behind the mirror smiled and said slowly: "I did stay there on purpose to meet you in this hazy world that hasn''t been born yet. Maybe you don''t know that there is a constraint of the hundred reincarnation, that is, no one of the hundred reincarnation can meet you face to face, that is to say, at this moment, I can talk to you with this jade card, but you don''t have to It is as like as two peas. You can start to receive the power from others. These are the only things that you will grow up in the future, and they are the only thing that we have. We can say that everything is in the last stage, but he failed, so we have to create a completely similar area. No, but Su mu, who has everything of his own, wants to make him grow up enough to integrate us. Only in this way can we complete the original purpose! As for what purpose it is, now is not the time for you to know, but don''t worry. There will be nothing against your heart in the end, for yourself and yourself Your relatives and any other friends have only benefits. "


    "Although you really make me feel some expectations, I still feel a little creepy. After all, everything I do now is doomed by you, that is to say, I am growing up according to your ideas like a puppet, and you are like a demon hidden in the dark, constantly attracting me to the place you want Fang, right? I want to ask a question about whether you created the system. I asked the spirit of the world tree. She told me that you gave it to me, but I can''t figure it out. You can create things of that level. Is there anything you can''t do? "Su Mu asked very puzzled.


    "The system is indeed an object we use to help you grow. Later, you will know what the real face of this thing is, but I''m sorry, I can''t answer your question. As for the question you asked before, I can only tell you about how to unlock the mystery of the newborn island to save the heavens and the world, whether it is the reincarnation of centuries We didn''t succeed in any of our lives. You can try to save the heavens and the world, but in the end, most of them also failed. "Su mu in the mirror slowly replied.

 Chapter 1506

    Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech, looked solemnly at himself in the mirror and said slowly: "you mean that the destruction of the heavens and the world is inevitable? I can''t avoid the disaster of the heavens and the world at all? Can''t I save the heavens and the world by relying on the mystery of the newborn island?"


    Su mu in the mirror immediately smiled, shook his head and replied: "You are wrong. The destruction of the heavens is not inevitable. All these can be changed. Our failure in those years does not mean that you will fail now. Although we have set many checkpoints for you to go, don''t you also leave the happiness we prepared for you in the end? So all these can be changed, but I can be clear I tell you, what is most needed to save the heavens and all worlds is not any mystery, because even if you obtain the mystery from the newborn Island, what can you do? If one side does not pass through the origin place in the Taoist world, even if the existing mystery is solved by you, how can he resist the strong ones whose strength is far beyond the transcendent realm and even the realm of heaven and fire? Not to mention the destruction of the original heavens and all worlds Even the shadow of the immortal Lord has appeared! "


    Su Mu''s eyes widened when he heard the speech. Yes, even though the mystery of the newborn island is exciting and even rumored to be able to solve the mystery of saving the heaven and the world, what can he do even if he really finds it? The mystery is ultimately a mystery. Even if it is solved, the inside information of the heaven and the world can''t resist the attack of those detached lands and stronger ones from the outside world Ah! Even they can''t compete with each other at all! The threat caused by each other''s word is enough to throw their whole heaven and world into chaos! In this way, the destruction of the heaven and world is absolutely inevitable! That is to say, no matter how hard they try to solve the mystery, all they can get is destruction!


    Looking at Su mu, he was a little discouraged. Su mu in the mirror shook his head and said slowly again: "Don''t listen to me. I just said that all these doomed things are not unchangeable. All these variables are you. If you can find a way to really save the heaven and the world, you may be free from destruction, but if you even think that the heaven and the world are bound to be destroyed, even anyone When the world is in danger, our failure also led to the death of the spirit of the world tree. You should know now that the spirit of the world tree is actually your own love, a real pure love, which is also a part of your own regret in the past. Her departure is an unacceptable thing for you, and we don''t have it Successfully save her, but that doesn''t mean you can''t save her. I believe you can do what we couldn''t do before, because you are the existence that we bet everything on! Su Mu! Wake up! "


    When the voice fell, Su Mu suddenly felt his consciousness and directly returned to his body. Ji Yuan and others around looked at Su Mu worried. The golden light of the jade card in his hand had slowly dispersed, and everything seemed no different from before. According to the expression of Ji Yuan and others, it was only a breath or so before he entered the hazy world in the jade card, Su Mu was convinced that he was definitely not dreaming just now, and everything that happened was real. Su Mu took a deep breath. He knew that the newborn island was not enough to carry the mystery that the heaven and the world could continue to survive. If he wanted to save the heaven and the world, save his past love, and save all living creatures and his relatives and friends in this world Friend, then all he can rely on is himself!


    Su Mu took a deep breath. He knew that staying on this newborn island had no effect, because just as he said in the mirror in the hazy world, the mystery carried by the newborn island could not save the heavens and the world. There was only one person to save the heavens and the world, that was himself, so Su Mu no longer hesitated , he immediately said solemnly, "let''s go. It''s time for us to go back to Guyun Pavilion."


    "Emperor, mystery..."


    Yang Laomo and others looked at Su mu with some hesitation. After all, they didn''t know whether they had found the real mystery. Whether they could really save the heaven and the world this time. Ji Yuan smiled and immediately said to Su Mu: "Do you think you have mastered the mystery? In that case, it''s time to return to the Guyun Pavilion. Although I don''t know the specific time when the world is broken, the boundary is broken, and the people from the outside come, I know that our time should not be too much. Go back to the Guyun Pavilion first. I believe the emperor will give us the most perfect answer! Take us all heaven and earth The world continues to survive in this world! "


    Su Mu took a deep breath when he heard the speech, slowly turned to face the crowd and said solemnly: "I''m sorry, you guys, I haven''t found any mystery about the island of birth, but I think we have entered a misunderstanding. The mysterious man told us that we must come to the island of birth if we want to save the heaven and the world, but we ignored one thing, that is, what he said may just want me to come here and tell me something about the island of birth. That''s all I think you have already felt it? I am the only one who can unlock everything about this newborn Island, but I just saw a person in the space of the jade pendant. I don''t know which life it is, but he made me realize! He said, our world is just a tao world! Tao The boundary breaking of the world has ushered in the attack of the external strong. So what can we do even if we unlock the origin of the tao world? In the face of the strong who are far beyond the realm of detachment, we don''t have much time to solve the mystery! There is only one we can do! Find other ways! "


    All the people were cheered by what they heard. Yes, they might as well go back to the layout of Guyun Pavilion instead of wasting time here. The newborn island was destroyed for so long, just as Su Mu said. The mystery here can''t let them survive the last disaster safely! It means that they spend one more day on this newborn Island, which is equivalent to wasting one more day. With this time, they might as well go back to the Guyun pavilion to practice. Maybe they will enter the realm of detachment and have the ability to fight with the strong outside world?

 Chapter 1507

    It is basically impossible for the present heaven and earth to find the mystery to survive the disaster. After all, this heaven and earth is just a tao world. Even if they solve the mystery of the place of origin, that is, the newborn Island, they will never have the confidence to deal with the strong and even the stronger, So now they can only find another way. However, it is definitely not easy for the heaven and the world to have the strength to resist detachment and even detachment. After all, the concept of detachment in their world is too low. Although the strong in the realm of detachment may be the starting point of everything in the outside world, However, in their heaven and earth, the strong beyond the realm, even the strong in the half step beyond the realm, can be called legends. Now most of the strong in the half step beyond the realm owned by the heaven and earth are left when the heaven and earth had not weakened in the early years.


    Now all the details of their heaven and earth are these strong people who are half step beyond the realm, because they are the existence closest to the realm of detachment in their heaven and earth, and also the existence closest to the realm of detachment in their heaven and earth. If there are any means in their heaven and earth to resist the external strong people, Then they are the only people left, but the pressure is also extremely huge for them, because if they want to show that they can have the confidence to talk with the external strong, they must at least break through the realm of detachment, and now for them, don''t say the realm of detachment, They can even say that they haven''t found any mystery of detachment! This is undoubtedly a big problem! Even though Su Mu''s reincarnation had told them how to enter detachment as early as countless eras ago, it is obvious that the accommodation of heaven and earth in the world may not allow the emergence of the strong in the realm of detachment! This is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for them!


    Of course, they don''t carry all the pressure on themselves. For them, there is someone standing in front of them, that is Su mu. Su mu can be said to be the only person standing in front of them! The whole heaven and world are waiting under their shelter. They are looking for a way to get through this disaster. Only Su Mu is standing in front of them and facing those unknown threats more directly! This is undoubtedly a way to cheer them up. Although Su Mu''s once incomparable glory can even wave his hand to tide over the disaster of the world, after all, Su Mu is just an existence that has not even entered the realm of the great road! So when they saw that Su Mu was still standing closer to them, they couldn''t help but make the fire in their hearts burn more fiercely!


    Although Su Mu said that he was the Lord, his strength was much weaker than they are now, but even so, he still stood in the front without hesitation. Obviously, such existence gave them more confidence. At this moment, without exception, all the countless creatures in the whole universe are united and ready to resist enemies and disasters from the outside world! This is an inevitable disaster for their heaven and world! But that doesn''t mean they can''t survive this disaster! Even if the difficulty is huge! They can still survive this disaster safely! It is not just them, but any living creature in the world of heaven is holding this idea at this moment! Because they know that other people in their heaven and world also have the same ideas as themselves! At this moment, the heavens and the world broke out with unprecedented inclusiveness, and countless strong people put down all their gratitude and resentment! Just to face the coming disaster at any time!


    In Jueyun three pavilions and Guyun Pavilion, Su Mu didn''t follow the steps, but was ready to enter the realm of Avenue directly! Before, Su Mu also wanted to master more rules in the realm of heaven, so as to improve his strength after entering the realm of Avenue. However, it is not easy to master the power of rules, let alone Su Mu wants to master more? Although Su Mu does master the rules of time, the rules of space are about to be mastered by Su mu, and even Su Mu''s most unfamiliar causal rules are almost understood, Su Mu knows that now there is not much time for him to make such perfect plans! Now Su Mu is very clear that after he enters the realm of the avenue, he will definitely have the combat effectiveness comparable to the seven grades of the realm of the Avenue! This is definitely a combat power that can not be ignored for their heaven and world! So Su Mu thought clearly that even if he entered the realm of the avenue, Su Mu could gradually master the power of the rules, so there was no need to continue to delay his time to enter the realm of the Avenue! Moreover, because Su Mu has mastered the different space, where he has practiced for hundreds of thousands of years is just a few years in the outside world! This is also a great inside story of Su Mu!


    Su Mu never thought that the treasure house of thieves he once got from Tianmu world had become the best treasure for them to improve their strength! With this thing, they have at least hundreds of thousands of years or even millions of years of cultivation time in the universe! Although it sounds very long, in fact, it''s just a blink of an eye. After all, for the strong in the realm of the great road and even the realm of half-step transcendence, it may take more than a little time to close down once. However, compared with the only few years left in the world of heaven, it''s enough to use it for a long time! After all, there is a difference between a few years and tens of millions of years! For the strong in the half step beyond realm or the strong in the avenue realm, many things can be done in tens of millions of years!


    Su Mu didn''t tell them his different space without telling anyone. However, because where the treasure is loaded, Su Mu also transferred the treasure to the system space. To tell the truth, Su Mu''s use of the system space is really poor! But I have to say that if there is a safer place than all treasures in the world, then only Su Mu''s system space is left! Except Su mu, no one can know how to open it! Even they don''t understand what system space is! In the future, the system will be su Mu''s way to resist disaster! And this treasure house of thieves read from Tianmu world will be the best training place for countless strong people in all worlds!

 Chapter 1508

    After everything was ready, Su Mu also started his journey of retreat. Su Mu knew that it would not be so easy for him to get out of the retreat this time, because when they went out, there was no doubt that the world of heaven was facing disaster! What Su Mu has to do is to improve his unlimited potential in this limited time and make his cultivation realm infinitely powerful. Only in this way can they survive the future disasters unharmed. Only in this way can su Mu perfectly protect his close relatives! Before closing, Su Mu also made sufficient preparations. Although it was selfish, Su Mu still brought all those who had a relationship with him into his own small world! Because for Su mu, he doesn''t want his close relatives to be killed and injured when he leaves the customs! This is something Su Mu is absolutely unwilling to face!


    Su Mu made such preparations as early as more than a month ago! Although practicing in a different space for more than a month can improve the strength of at least one grade and let him enter the realm of the avenue, Su Mu still chose to do that. A month ago, Su Mu returned to the place where he started! Back where he just came to the world! A small town in the southeast of Xuantian continent, a small town called Castle Peak! It is said to be a small town, but it has nothing to do with it. Castle peak city has become a holy land for the cultivation of the whole Xuantian continent and the most important place in the whole Xuantian continent! Su Mu changed his appearance and entered the city. What can be seen everywhere is Su Mu''s appearance! In the middle of Castle Peak City, where is Su Mu''s statue erected? Because of the greatness of the statue, even the casting platform of the statue is far higher than the castle wall of Castle Peak city! In other words, you can still see this mighty Su Mu statue outside castle peak!


    Standing in front of the statue, Su Mu couldn''t help thinking. Even after more than 200000 years, he could still see the traces he had left in Xuantian. Even in the south of Castle Peak City, he could see a renovated other courtyard. A tablet was set in front of the gate of the other courtyard, which said that Su Mu once lived here and his many deeds, Castle peak city has never forgotten Su mu, and the whole Xuantian continent has also forgotten itself. Just when Su Mu watched the change of this familiar and unfamiliar castle peak city, a little girl who was only six or seven years old bumped into Su Mu''s leg. Su Mu looked back at the little girl who was about to fall and quickly helped her, Then there was the cry of the little girl''s parents, and the little girl looked at Su Mu strangely.


    Su Mu smiled and touched the little girl, but he didn''t speak. He remembered that qinger was so cute, but now qinger has grown into a giant, but in front of him, qinger still seems to have no change, just like that child, When the little girl''s parents came to Su mu, they quickly thanked Su Mu and then took the little girl away. Su Mu also clearly saw that the little girl kept switching her eyes on Su Mu and the statue next to Su mu. Su Mu guessed that the little girl might recognize herself, Su Mu touched his face. He didn''t know whether to smile or what expression to make. Could even a little girl notice his disguise? Shouldn''t it be? But Su Mu doesn''t know that the little girl doesn''t exist in general. She can detect that Su Mu is the same as the statue because she is unusual!


    After seeing the castle peak city, Su Mu came to the small thatched cottage outside the city. At this moment, he didn''t know where to fly. However, where the thatched cottage was built, a tea shop and a storyteller stood there to attract Su Mu''s attention. Su Mu walked slowly and sat down in the tea shop, Then an old man who looked not young came to Su mu, poured Su Mu a cup of tea and then continued to return to his original position. Su Mu didn''t care. He followed the people to listen carefully to the words of the storyteller. Since Su Mu had just appeared in the Xuantian mainland, Su Mu always heard that he went to the national capital competition, Even the storyteller said something unexpected to Su mu.


    "Do you not know? Rumors that emperor Jun had met a confidante when he was a great country in the younger age. The woman was very terrible in the once mysterious sky. It was the princess of the Qian Yuan country. But finally, we did not get the princess to be happy with the princess."


    Su Mu couldn''t help laughing and crying when he heard the speech. This kind of thing, the storyteller knows, what''s the origin of this guy in Xuantian mainland? Besides, no one else knew about it except a few people in the Qianyuan state and their own master? The storyteller seems to be in a small grade. How can he be so clear about what happened in those years? Su Mu smiled and didn''t think much. He continued his walk on the Xuantian continent! Su Mu recalled that he had only passed a short time of more than 200000 years from the beginning of his cultivation to the present, but for places like Xuantian mainland, the time of more than 200000 years is not short. Even many quasi emperor strongmen can not survive for 200000 years under the condition of secret injury!


    Then Su Mu went to his master''s residence, but the building was empty, and the new imperial capital was still there. The head of the capital was no one else, but Jiang Yi, an old acquaintance of Su mu in those days, the son of Taiyi holy land, but Jiang Yi now looks like that. Jiang Yi was young and handsome in those days, but now, Years have changed his appearance. At this moment, Su mu can''t help lamenting that many of his friends in those years are getting old. However, Su Mu still sees the incomparable majesty of Jiang Yi, which is the momentum of the emperor! If Jiang Yi has enough opportunities, he may not be able to survive the robbery by relying on this powerful spirit of emperor, but the road after that will not be so easy.


    Jiang Yi is dealing with government affairs in the imperial study at the moment, and Su Mu doesn''t continue to hide himself. Instead, he chooses to appear directly in front of Jiang Yi and slowly say, "haven''t seen you for a long time. Will old friends have forgotten me?"

 Chapter 1509

    When the voice fell, Jiang Yi slowly looked up at the person in front of him. The past memories emerged like a spring. Jiang Yi immediately felt himself shocked and said unbelievably, "emperor! You! Are you su mu?" Su Mu couldn''t help laughing, nodded slowly and said, "it seems that brother Jiang hasn''t completely forgotten me!"


    "What you said, even if I forget all the people in the world, I can''t forget you. You haven''t come back for more than 200000 years, and we all think you won''t come back again. After all, it''s not easy for you to go back to the lower world. By the way, why did you suddenly come back after more than 200000 years? And you shouldn''t come back Should it be the huge momentum caused by the golden light? How come I haven''t noticed any strange phenomenon recently? "Jiang Yi quickly smiled and pulled Su Mu to the reception room to sit down slowly, taking advantage of the situation to pour tea and add water to Su Mu himself.


    Seeing this, Su Mu shook his head, slowly took the tea cup in Jiang Yi''s hand and said: "Why did I make such a sensation? I just came back this time to see my old friends in the past. By the way, I''ll see how great changes have taken place in Xuantian mainland in more than 200000 years. To be honest, if I come back later, I''m afraid the whole Xuantian mainland will become the most strange place for me."


    When Jiang Yi heard the speech, he couldn''t help showing his nostalgic expression. He took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Yes, this time has passed quickly. It has been more than 200000 years in a flash, and you have soared for more than 200000 years. I think you were just a young Tianjiao who could not achieve the realm of heaven and earth 200000 years ago, but now you have reached a point that I can never touch. If you hadn''t saved Xuantian continent at the beginning Come on, maybe we don''t know how many lifetimes we have reincarnated in the yellow spring. "


    When Su Mu heard the speech, a lot of things in those years also slowly appeared in his mind. To tell the truth, 200000 years for the existence of Su Mu''s realm is just a thing that has passed in the blink of an eye. Without saying anything else, Su Mu has spent more than 500000 years cultivating in different spaces, so it can be imagined that for the strong man of Su Mu''s realm Two hundred thousand years is just as short as a breathing time. However, although Su Mu spent a lot of time to practice and controlled the time rules, Su mu can now regard time as a plaything in his hand! Of course, this may be exaggerated, but it will not be difficult when Su Mu enters the realm of the road ¡£


    ......


    After saying goodbye to Jiang Yi for a while, Su Mu continued his journey of memory. Su Mu went to the whole Xuantian continent. Instead of moving or flying directly by relying on his cultivation strength, he walked step by step on this new land with his own legs, which contains too many memories. On this day, Su Mu according to Jiang Yi According to what Yi said, he came to a mountain full of peach blossoms. On the highest mountain, there are two stone tablets. On one side, the name of the sword God Gulin Feng is recorded, while on the other side, the name of the wife of the sword God and the Holy Lord of Xiyao pool is recorded. These two people are also very important to Su mu. Gulin Feng is the leader of Su Mu''s start, Su mu Mu knew in his heart that in his early years, if he depended on himself, he would never grow to the level of flying in such a short time! It was Gulin Feng who gave himself too many opportunities by relying on his strong contacts and taught him skill secrets that ordinary people can''t touch. These were taught to him by Gulin Feng as a master, and Su Mu has grown up at this moment For the sake of a giant, he returned to Xuantian continent again, but things and people have changed here.


    Su Mu actually saw many old friends'' cemeteries along the way, but those old friends were just nodding friends. Among them, several friends who had a deep friendship with him had turned into a pool of loess at this moment. With the passage of time, they could not even notice their bodies in their tombs, which made Su Mu shake Head, even if I want to revive them, I have no way. After all, my body has been destroyed and my soul has dissipated. I can say it is impossible for me to revive them. Now, among the people who still know Su mu in Xuantian continent, it is estimated that there are only Jiang Yi, the current emperor, and the former Taiyi saint. That''s right, Su mu After walking through the whole Xuantian continent, only Taiyi holy master and Jiang Yi were left.


    Other people either ran out of Shouyuan because they didn''t have enough talent to reach a higher level, or because there was something wrong with their early cultivation and dissipated into the world. Su Mu couldn''t help but sit down slowly in front of Gulin Feng''s tomb, and then took out a bottle of good wine from his personal space. This wine is different from any good wine in Xuantian continent It was not what was originally invented in the fairyland, but it was made by Su mu, who was cast by a large number of fairy Valley and immortal fruit, but from pure Baijiu, a real old home. The wine Su Mu actually got it as an accident. After all, no time reading was random. Once Su Mu saw a book that was similar to the previous science fiction. However, he got a lot of good wine from it. These wine can be said to be the most reluctant thing in Su Mu''s heart. At this moment, he took it out to pay tribute to his master, Gulin Feng.


    Su Mu poured Gulin Feng a glass of wine. Then he took a fierce sip. Then he slowly closed his eyes and remembered all kinds of past. He thought about finding a way to revive Gulin Feng and revive his elder like his father. But Su Mu knew that even if he resurrected him, he would not be happy and happy, Because he can''t revive the Lord of yaochi and his master hasn''t left for too long, his soul is well documented, but the souls of his Shiniang have been destroyed, leaving only a flesh body like an empty shell. Unless Su Mu achieves a more powerful state one day, it is possible to revive them at the same time.


    But Su Mu thought about it, but he seemed a little selfish. They lived a leisure life in the dark earth. Why did he bother? It''s totally unnecessary, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1510

    When Su Mu missed the past, a white haired old lady slowly came to the peach blossom cemetery with a basket of fruits and some tributes. Su Mu felt that someone appeared behind him, which immediately changed his appearance and changed his appearance. Just as Su Mu had just changed his appearance, The old lady patted Su mu on the shoulder and said slowly: "Young people, don''t be so decadent. The days ahead will be long. What''s the use of drinking to relieve your worries all day? It''s just to escape from floating life by borrowing a floating life. The world is so big and you''re still young. Why don''t you go out and have a look at the world to see how broad and beautiful it is, instead of choosing to borrow wine to relieve your worries here facing two tombstones. As the saying goes, borrow money How can you solve the real problem on the day when you escape like this? "


    As the old lady''s voice fell, Su Mu couldn''t help looking back. However, Su Mu was stunned at the first sight when he saw the old lady, because the person in front of him was also an acquaintance. However, compared with his good friend, Su Mu even forgot that he was once a friend, and the old lady didn''t notice the look in Su Mu''s eyes Instead, she came to the two tombstones with the tribute, bowed slowly, placed the tribute, and then turned to leave. When she saw that Su Mu was still in place, she shook her head and said: "Young man, please think about my words. At first, I used to drink all day like you, but what''s the effect? After I woke up, I began to work hard and practice hard. Even if I didn''t meet my expected standards, in my opinion, I tried so hard at least. Even before I die in the future, I won''t have regrets, Do you think I have a point? "


    Su Mu took a deep breath and looked at the old lady in front of her. She couldn''t help smiling and shaking her head. The old lady didn''t continue to pay attention to Su mu, but turned and left. She had seen many frustrated people come to this peach blossom cemetery to get drunk. After all, in this place with the most beautiful wind scenery in Xuantian mainland, they might feel better, but just As she turned and left, a familiar voice that shook her body suddenly came out.


    "Long time no see, Qian Yi... No, Qian Yi, long time no see." Su Mu said hello, but the old lady was so excited that she couldn''t speak. She trembled all over. Some didn''t know whether she should turn back. She didn''t know whether the person she could see when she turned back was him or not. She tried hard and wanted to fly up to find each other, but her talent was not good enough. She relied on countless talents Bao Cai just piled up in the quasi emperor''s territory and survived until now. In this peach blossom cemetery, she suddenly heard the voice she had been longing for, but she didn''t dare to look back, because she knew that she was old and out of shape now. Her loose skin and wrinkles on her face were everywhere. She had changed from a beautiful princess in those days He has become the present rural old lady, and in his own fantasy, he is still the same as he used to be. He is so handsome and fascinating. Qian Yi has only used this name once. She is sure that the person behind her is Su mu, but she doesn''t dare to look back.


    "The world has changed so much that I finally came back and found that everything has changed. Even the funniest thing is that the remote town I stayed in has become a male capital now. I thought that the only people I knew in the whole Xuantian continent were the current emperor Jiang Yi and the former Taiyi saint, but I didn''t think about it I came to the peach blossom cemetery to have a look. I actually met an old acquaintance, Qian Yi. More than 200000 years have passed. How are you Su Mu took a deep breath and said painfully. Su Mu actually understood in his heart that he had heard how much time Qian Yi had done for himself. However, in his early years, Su Mu was bent on seeking Tao. Later, even if he changed his mind, his love was not her, but Liu Qingyi. After his marriage, Su Mu was busy all day and knew less about Qian Yi''s news He didn''t hear about Qian Yi until he flew up.


    But Su Mu didn''t know that on the day of flying, Qian Yi was actually there, crying with tears, but she kept silent. On the day Su Mu returned to Xuantian to visit his wife and daughter, on a roof far away from the crowd, Qian Yi still looked at him. She just looked at him foolishly without any action. Even Su Mu entered the black fog. For nearly five days, she was in her heart Her anxiety is the same as that of Liu Qingyi and Su qinger, but Su Mu doesn''t notice her once. She is the one who has been ignored. Now Su Mu appears again, cries out her name and says a lot of things, but she doesn''t dare to look back at him, even if it''s just one eye!


    But she won''t look back, but it doesn''t mean that Su Mu won''t walk over. Su Mu slowly came to Qian Yi, blocked her way, and said slowly, "don''t you want to say hello when you see your old friend?"


    Qian Yi felt a shiver again when she heard the speech. Then she slowly looked up and saw the familiar face. It was still no different from before! He was still so handsome and fascinating. Just when Qian Yi wanted to reach out and touch Su Mu''s cheek, she suddenly saw the wrinkles on her right hand, which surprised Qian Yi again and hurriedly He stopped shaking his head, bypassed Su Mu and walked slowly down the mountain. She only heard her murmur: "it may be regarded as my dream. When he woke up, everything is still the same. It''s enough. He has been away for so many years. How can he suddenly return to the Xuantian continent and meet me in the peach blossom cemetery?"


    Su Mu shook his head. He knew why Qian Yi stopped. He also knew why the other party was unwilling to admit that he was not dreaming. Su Mu was not blind. He also found many changes in Qian Yi. Compared with the charming three princesses in those days, Qian Yi now has the same relaxed skin and face as the old lady who worked all day. All this, Is it because Qian Yi is afraid to face herself? Su Mu took a deep breath and waved his hand. A green light penetrated into Qian Yi''s body. It was the power of life. It was the power of life that Su Mu accidentally obtained on his newborn island. Perhaps in Su Mu''s view, it was enough to make up for his debt to Qian Yi.

 Chapter 1511

    It can be said that the wisp of life power given by Su Mu to Qian Yi is enough for an ordinary mortal to survive for hundreds of thousands of years without any cultivation, and Qian Yi''s cultivation has reached the quasi emperor level, so it is not impossible that this wisp of life power is enough to prolong Qian Yi''s life for millions of years. The most important thing is, This wisp of life power is enough to completely restore Qian Yi''s appearance to her former youth. In Su Mu''s opinion, this may be the only thing he can do to make up for her? Su Mu didn''t wait for Qian Yi to come back in the peach blossom. Instead, he chose to leave Xuantian continent. It''s time to stroll, and the people to see also saw it. Su Mu didn''t have too many souvenirs for Xuantian continent, but he grew up here and has too many memories here. Just come back and have a look.


    After su Mu''s front foot left, Qian Yi also noticed the changes in her body. Looking at her white and flawless jade hand, she touched her face and found that all the original wrinkles had disappeared. She quickly waved her big hand and gathered a mirror to observe her face carefully, She found that she was back to the way she met Su mu for the first time. She was so charming and had a strong charm, which Qian Yi never thought of. However, Qian Yi didn''t appreciate her appearance much, but directly strode towards the peach blossom cemetery. She prayed secretly in her heart that Su Mu hadn''t left there, She was still waiting for her to meet him in the past, but when Qian Yi came to the peach blossom cemetery, she found that there was only the empty wine bottle left by Su mu. All traces of Su Mu had been lost at the scene, which made Qian Yi regret for a while.


    Qian Yi collapsed powerlessly to the ground. Some tears couldn''t stop flowing out of the corners of her eyes and fell down on the grass along her skin. She regretted some in her heart. Why should she be so timid? Obviously, I''ve been waiting for him for more than 200000 years just to see him, but when he really appeared in front of me, I couldn''t talk to him. Now it''s too late. When I came back, Su Mu had left. This time, I left, but I don''t know when I can meet him again, This made Qian Yi feel extremely regretful and helpless. If her face hadn''t recovered, how could she dare to appear in front of Su mu? But when she came back again after her appearance recovered, Su Mu had left early, but at the same time, Qian Yi took a deep breath and made up her mind solemnly. She was not a fool. The life force in her body was definitely an endless treasure for herself! It would be a pity to only use it to restore your appearance and vitality!


    Qian Yi slowly looked up at the distant sky, took a deep breath, solemnly made an oath, and said in a very firm tone: "Su mu, I don''t know how many years we will meet next, but I''m tired of waiting and waiting. I''ll make good use of the life power you give me. I''ll fly up to the upper world to find you! You have to wait for me!"


    But Qian Yi doesn''t know that the gap between her and Su Mu is no longer as simple as the gap between heaven and earth. Su Mu''s entering the avenue realm is only a matter of a moment. If Qian Yi really wants to see Su mu, she must at least grow to the Dao realm before she can be noticed by Su mu. At this moment, Qian Yi is just a quasi imperial realm It''s just a mortal in the world, and even the limit of mortals has not been reached. To find Su mu, she needs to break through to the realm of the great emperor in a very short time to achieve the ultimate of humanity, and then fly to the fairy world from scratch. There is absolutely no need to say more about the gap between the realm of earth immortals and the realm of Avenue?


    After the earth fairyland, there is the heaven fairyland, and after the heaven fairyland, there is only the true fairy realm. When reaching the true fairy realm, the bottleneck faced by Qian Yi will be extremely terrible! If you want to break through the limit of the true fairy realm and enter the golden fairy realm, you need to condense your own Tao fruit! With Tao fruit, Qian Yi can enter the golden fairy realm! And when you reach the golden fairy realm, you need to enter dalaojin The realm of immortals is another difficult problem! The cohesion difficulty of the Taoist fruit of the great Luo Jinxian is far more than the realm of Jinxian countless times! And the great Luo Jinxian is just the beginning. The future quasi holy realm has no suitable treasure for Qian Yi to cut three corpses. If Qian Yi wants to enter the realm of saints, it is basically impossible. What can she do even if Qian Yi enters the realm of saints ? the sage''s Ninth Heaven is more and more difficult step by step! The difficulty to break through the nine realms and even each realm is no less than that needed to create a precedent!


    The sage is just the beginning! It will be more difficult to reach the realm of heaven after that! Although Su Mu''s cultivation will improve faster than anyone after entering the realm of heaven, in fact, we should consider how many plug-ins Su Mu has! Without these plug-ins, Su mu can''t think about reaching the limit of the realm of heaven and the peak of the realm of heaven! And Qian Yi is It doesn''t help to reach the peak of the heavenly realm, because how to enter the realm of the great road is a difficult problem in front of Qian Yi! It''s needless to say how difficult it is to master the power of a rule? To know what the talent of 3000 chaotic demons is? It''s at least countless times higher than that of Qian Yi now? But even now, they have mastered the power of rules There are only a few magic gods of power! So even if Qian Yi reaches the peak of heaven, how to master the power of a rule is definitely a problem!


    If Qian Yi wants to get the news from Su Mu and find Su mu, she must at least have the strength of the avenue realm! And this is not necessarily the case, because Su Mu''s self-cultivation is improving too fast. It can even be said that it is not easy for Qian Yi to catch up with Su Mu''s cultivation progress. The only possibility is that Qian Yi chooses to go to the devil''s way, just like a strong man recorded in a book that Su Mu once read, swallowing everything, Everything into the belly will become a spiritual force to supplement herself. Only in this way can Qian Yi catch up with Su Mu and see Su Mu''s back. Yes, even so, what Qian Yi can see is just Su Mu''s back!


    Su Mu won''t stay where he is waiting for Qian Yi. It won''t take long for Su Mu to enter the realm of Avenue, even the realm of detachment and even a more powerful realm!

 Chapter 1512

    If the speed of cultivation in the world is faster than that in the world, Su Mu is definitely an unprecedented existence. After all, in just over 200000 years, he has grown from a mortal without any cultivation to today''s terrible level. Even now Su Mu just needs to shut down and start cultivation, so it is very confirmed to enter the realm of the great road, Su Mu''s self-cultivation speed can be said to have reached a level that no one can match. No one''s cultivation speed can be compared with Su Mu! After all, if you want to cultivate from a mortal who has nothing to the peak of the heaven realm or even the avenue realm, it will take at least several centuries for even a gifted man of heaven. After all, the bottleneck of each realm is like a natural moat. You can''t go further without going through the past, but obviously, Su Mu doesn''t have these things. Su Mu has never even encountered any bottleneck!


    Even if Su Mu thinks that he is far better than his Su Yutong in talent, he can''t compare with Su mu in cultivation speed! Su Mu even threw away a lot of distance! After all, Su Yutong''s extraordinary talent is acceptable after all, but Su Mu is different. Su Mu''s talent is not too strong. Even Su Mu is very sure of this, but the reason why he can rely on this not too strong talent to get to today is entirely due to many plug-ins! Moreover, Su mu, after learning about his past memory, sometimes thinks about whether the cultivation accomplishments of his Baishi round are becoming stronger and then integrated into his body. Otherwise, how to explain the reason why Su Mu''s cultivation breakthrough is so fast? It seems that there is only such an explanation. Of course, in addition to the plug-in, Su Mu''s cultivation is absolutely inseparable from his own efforts! After all, if a person only knows how to spend his talent, his future will not be able to go to the corresponding level even if it was originally very long-term!


    Therefore, Su Mu''s cultivation like today can be regarded as having experienced a lot of efforts! After all, there''s a good saying. I''m not afraid that others will open it, but I''m afraid that others will work harder than you. Isn''t it? Su Mu''s cultivation achievements today are indeed enviable, but few people see his past efforts. Most people only see Su Mu''s powerful talent and Cultivation speed, But few people really noticed that Su Mu''s own efforts are absolutely indispensable! If Su Mu hadn''t worked hard enough in his own cultivation, I''m afraid his strength could not grow to this level in such a short time. After all, for Su mu, he was always worried about what to do if the system suddenly disappeared one day, It is for this reason that Su Mu has never stopped trying to cultivate and study things even if he has been driving the plug-in! Because before Su Mu knew that the system was actually developed by himself, he was always worried that if the system suddenly disappeared one day, wouldn''t he become an ant in this world of power first and the law of the jungle?


    Although Su Mu looked like a salted fish in the past, he never gave up his promotion when he made efforts. Whether reading or studying anything, Su Mu was constantly improving himself and enriching himself until he soared into the earth fairy world and even came to the flood and wasteland world, His dependence on the system has also been continuously reduced by countless! Even the observation system used to be opened every day. Now Su Mu has been back to study for a long time, because Su Mu has grown up to the extent that he does not need system assistance as in the early stage. Now Su mu can go on without system assistance even in the future!


    Of course, the system''s help to Su mu can never be erased! In any aspect, the help of the system to Su mu in the early stage is absolutely visible to the naked eye! Most of Su Mu''s items, including skills, weapons and so on, actually come from the system. The system is undoubtedly the most important helper in Su Mu''s early and middle period, but now Su Mu also understands that he can''t continue to rely on the system and must rely on himself! Just like the disaster faced by the world of heaven this time, the system can''t help itself through this disaster, so Su Mu understands that it''s time to rely on himself! He established the solitary cloud Pavilion and the Jueyun three pavilions in the eternal world, so as to sit at the center of the world of heaven! Here you can detect any news from anywhere in the world of heaven in an instant! It can be said to be the most important strategic location!


    In addition, Su Mu also took in a large number of the strong in the world of heaven and recruited them into the Changsheng Pavilion! Want to improve their fighting power in the face of strong external forces after all worlds! After all, it is well known that the strong outside are at least detached and even more powerful. If you want to fight them, you must have corresponding strength! So Su Mu constantly recruited the strong into Changsheng Pavilion! Let them practice in the different space in their own hands and strive to improve their accomplishments in the shortest time! And those who are half step beyond the realm are all closed in their own different space! They are only one step away from breaking through to detachment, but they don''t know how to step over anyway!


    Su Mu also started his closed door cultivation after returning to the Guyun Pavilion. For Su mu, he also needs to improve his cultivation in a short time. Otherwise, the same problem for Su Mu is also there. Facing the strong outside, Su Mu is still too weak, even too weak! For the strong of the avenue realm, the existence of the heaven realm and even the peak of the heaven realm is just their existence that can be destroyed easily! Not to mention that cultivation is beyond the realm of the avenue, and even more powerful? So Su Mu wants to seize the time to improve his strength and let himself quickly enter the realm of the Avenue! Only in this way can su Mu use his housekeeping skills!


    Once Su Mu enters the avenue realm, he is the only one who has mastered the rules of time! Coupled with Su Mu''s menstruation and the power of time he can grasp at will, Su Mu is even sure to summon himself in the next 100000 years by relying on his future body! If you can succeed, it will undoubtedly be a great help to the heavens and the world!

 Chapter 1513

    Of course, this is just Su Mu''s guess. It''s not easy to summon himself after 100000 years. At least Su mu can do it only when he enters the realm of three grades in the realm of the avenue, but there is not much time left for Su Mu to improve his cultivation. It''s basically impossible to enter the realm of the avenue, Even Su mu can''t guarantee that he can do this perfectly, because the time is too short, but I have to say that if anyone can improve his cultivation to the third grade of the avenue in such a short time, then this person must be su mu, because no one can compare his cultivation talent and plug-in except Su Mu!


    Su Mu doesn''t lack talent. The original Su Mu may just be a lower than average talent. However, after several times of transportation and improvement and I don''t know how many qualitative changes in physique, Su Mu''s own talent has reached an extremely terrible situation! It can even be said that even those immortal masters in the outside world have absolutely no talent like Su Mu at Su Mu''s age. In addition, Su Mu also has a world in his body as the foundation of cultivation. In this way, it becomes extremely terrible for Su Mu to improve his strength! At this moment, it may not be difficult for Su Mu to enter the realm of the avenue in a short time, but it is not easy to enter the third grade of the realm of the avenue in a short time. Even if Su Mu enters the different space for cultivation, he may not be able to be promoted to the third grade of the realm of the avenue in such a short time. This is not a matter of talent, But the capacity needed by the realm of strength is placed there. If the original realm of heaven is like a lake, as long as it is filled up, you can enter the next realm! But for the avenue realm, the capacity of their cultivation is like a vast ocean, reaching a bottomless level! This is also why the power source in the body of the strong can be called infinite!


    If Su Mu wants to improve his cultivation to the third grade of the avenue realm in a short time, he needs to fill up the vast ocean. This is not an easy thing. After all, it is extremely difficult to make a breakthrough for each realm of the avenue realm, Ordinary Tianjiao can upgrade one grade in an era, which is already the most top existence! Su mu, on the other hand, wants to upgrade his accomplishments from the peak of the heavenly realm to the third grade of the avenue realm in just tens of millions of years! After all, the realm of Avenue is not so easy to improve! But Su Mu knows that now their world can be regarded as something with a trump card, and only Su Mu''s own future! Once Su mu, who has mastered the power of time rules, enters the third grade of the avenue realm, according to Su Mu''s guess, he can perfectly summon himself in the next 100000 years! At that time, in the face of those foreign strong ones, they can have the ability of equal dialogue with them!


    But in fact, Su Mu may have underestimated the strong from the outside world. After all, for them, their own strength has reached a point that the world of heaven can''t understand! Of course, the outside world does not mean that the world is as powerful as Tianmu world, but Su Mu has always faced the enemy as the strongest state! Even if the opponent is only a three-year-old child, Su Mu will consider whether the child will be born in the world of Tianmu world, and will have terrorist strength comparable to the realm of detachment as soon as he is born! This is what Su Mu is most worried about! They know nothing about the outside world! Relying on the insignificant memory description of the reincarnation body in his mind, he could not accurately understand what kind of existence the strong outside world was! But they are exposed to the eyes of their top powers all the time! There is no privacy!


    At the moment when the world of the heavens is bound and broken, the strong outside can instantly know all the news of their heavens through their incomparably strong strength. Even in the face of the strong, even if the strong tell them all the things and problems, they can never really understand each other! The terrible strength of the other side is still the existence that they can''t face! And even if they know each other, it''s useless. After all, in the world of strength first, when the enemy''s strength reaches an unreachable level, they can''t resist each other even if they use their strength to investigate each other''s 18th generation relatives, because this is the real gap of hard power! It is not the existence of wisdom that can reverse the situation!


    Once Su Mu thought he had enough information and set strong and multiple plans, so no matter how powerful he was, he had the opportunity to hunt him! But now, after su Mu faced those top powers from the outside world, Su Mu really understood that in this world where strength is supreme, only improving his strength can be regarded as the only way to become stronger! As for anything else, it is undoubtedly a floating cloud! You can understand, but for the improvement of your strength, you can''t relax! Because in this world where strength is the supreme law of the jungle, only when your strength is raised to the extreme can you be regarded as powerful! To that extent, even if everything in the world is counting on you, you can easily destroy it, even as easy as pinching an ant! Here! Is the benefit of strength!


    And now they are facing the strong and the external terror! Without exception, in the face of them, these people are as simple as killing an ant at the same time! It''s even easier than crushing an ant! Because they don''t know what kind of terror the real strong exists in that world! I also don''t know what a powerful and terrible enemy even the weakest ant in that world will be if it falls into their world! This is the fundamental gap! Is the gap of hard power! If the universe of the heavens is a world beyond the world, then the strong outside world is nothing in their eyes, but after all, they are just a tao world!

 Chapter 1514

    Tao world! This is not the first time Su Mu mentioned the name, but Su Mu never told the name in detail! Because the meaning of this name is too huge! If the previous world was called mortal world, small thousand world, middle thousand world, big thousand world and top world! Then the world that integrates these countless worlds is called the tao world! And there will definitely be a strong person beyond the level in the Taoist world after countless centuries! This is not an empty lie! It''s a matter of fact! Because Su Mu knew that there were many rumors about the strong in the detached realm before he began the cultivation of baishilun''s return! If it is false, then naturally it is impossible to have the original rumors! Therefore, there is absolutely no doubt that the strong beyond the realm has been born in the world of heaven!


    But they don''t know much, and Su Mu doesn''t know much. The Taoist world is just a description! It is a description of the world''s top powers of the outside world, and even a description of countless worlds like the world of the heavens! In their eyes, the only role of these worlds is to become a training ground for the growth of their favorite children, not to experience their strong strength, but to experience them and let them have a variety of experiences! These are their favorite things, and the reason why these people call the world such as the world of heaven and the world of ten thousand worlds the world of Tao is very simple, that is, many top Tianjiao have finally obtained their own interests in the world of Tao! It has grown to an unimaginable level! In this way, people can have the chance to become Tao. Over time, it is called Tao by those top powers! And the existence of the tao world is indeed a chance for those strong people outside!


    Because in the world of the strong, it is impossible to find a suitable Taoist world as a training ground for their favorite children, because although the Taoist world is weak, its ability to hide itself is too strong! For the tao world, if the key hides itself, even the strong ones in Tianmu realm will not be able to find their existence in the tao world far away! The only possibility to be found is that strong people above the immortal master level appear near the hidden area of the tao world, and perceive a trace of power from the tao world, so as to find a tao world! Directly for the strong in the world, they did so. In order to improve the strength of Tianjiao under their command, they searched for countless eras and found countless Taoist circles! Let these Taoist circles become the training ground for their talents!


    In other words, in fact, the first wave of attack they will face is not those top powers from the outside world. Although it makes people angry to be looked down upon, there is no way. This is a world where the strength of the strong is supreme, and everything here will survive according to the law of the dark forest! Therefore, it is normal for the Taoist world to become the training ground for their favorite children of heaven. What Su Mu said to prepare this time is not to face the top powers of the outside world, because Su Mu knows that if he provokes the terrible existence behind those favorite children of heaven, he will not come for a mere 100000 years! Even the future body after ten eras may not be able to confront it! Because Su Mu''s own strength is still too weak. If the owner of the tree itself is comparable to the strength of half a step beyond the realm, the virtual shadow summoned by his future body can at least have the strength and strength comparable to the strong ones in the realm of fire! However, Su Mu''s own strength is weak and not too strong. It''s very good for the strong ones summoned to reach the Tianyi mirror world!


    As I said before, detachment in the outside world is just equivalent to some babies! Those favored children are a group of gifted children aged five or six. Although they are only five or six years old, their talent is quite terrible! As mentioned above, the realm of detachment in the outside world is just born, and the top Tianjiao who can be controlled by the really strong have all grown to an incomparable height at the age of five or six! Reached the Tianyi mirror world! What is this concept? In this way, many people may not understand, but in other words, you should understand. In fact, it means that a newly born child in their world has the power of the realm of saints at the age of five! Only such existence! It can be regarded as a genius in the eyes of those big people outside!


    For them, the tao world is just a group of ragged worlds. If it is not because these talents under their command need these Tao worlds as a place for experience, perhaps they are more willing to directly turn a world into a pill! Become a low-level pill to improve your strength! It''s true that one side of the Taoist world is used as the introduction of the pill to refine the pill, but even so, in the eyes of the strong, it''s actually just some tricks! After all, these low-level pills actually have no effect on them! However, for those strong people, even if those favored children of heaven can not grow to a certain extent in a short time, if they are given a pill refined by one Taoist world, their strength will be improved a lot! But unfortunately, this method is not too good! Because the Taoist world can only practice one pill at most! Want more pills? It''s just wishful thinking!


    So this is why those powerful people outside don''t care about the tao world when they invade the tao world, because in their opinion, the tao world has no other role except to refine pills! However, one world can only refine one pill, so in order to make their own tianzhijiao grow, these Taoist circles must exist. However, for them, today''s world may bring a lot of help to their tianzhijiao. What you see tomorrow, Perhaps it was refined with the lives and spiritual power of countless creatures in the tao world! Because when the proud son of heaven leaves the tao world, that is, when one side of the tao world is destroyed! If we say that at this moment, the favored children of the outside world have entered their world, it may bring them more time!

 Chapter 1515

    For most of the creatures in the world of heaven, they don''t know what kind of existence they are about to face, but for Su Mu and Ji Yuan, the tension caused by this sense of oppression is absolutely inevitable. After all, what they are about to face are all the top powers above the realm of detachment, The most powerful combat power among all the worlds is just a half step beyond the realm. In fact, they don''t have any resistance to the strong outside. Therefore, it is undoubtedly the most important thing for them to improve their strength, but their cultivation has reached the realm of half step beyond the realm, It''s basically impossible to improve their strength in a short time. Even in Su Mu''s different space, it''s estimated that they can''t get much improvement by relying on time difference, but even so, they must do so now. For them, maybe they can improve their strength a little.


    In fact, Su Mu is the most stressed person in the world of heaven, because he knows that his future body is absolutely indispensable to those strong enemies from the outside, but the future body summoned by his strength is not enough to block those strong outsiders. Unless he enters the third grade of the avenue realm, he will face those strong outsiders, They will have no ability to resist! Only if Su Mu''s future body can summon himself after 100000 years, can he have the ability to talk to some powerful people outside! However, the best news for them is that most of the strong outside will not enter their world, and most of them are just the favored children of the top giants, which undoubtedly reduces their pressure! After all, if all the people who come here are the immortal lord or the existence of the realm of heavenly fire, even if they work hard, they can only be easily destroyed by the external strong! This is not a alarmist, but a real thing. The gap between their strongest combat power in the world and the strongest combat power of the outside world is too large! Not to mention comparing with their strongest combat power, their strongest combat power in the heavens and the weakest combat power in the outside world is far, far away!


    ......


    Time flies. They have spent more than 800000 years in the different space. If you count the time in this space, Su Mu is only a little over a million years old, but in fact, the time passing in this different space basically will not have any impact on themselves. In this 800000 years, Ji Yuan and others, without exception, are standing still without any progress. Most of the only people who have made progress are the strong ones in the avenue realm, but they are also very clear in their hearts that the progress of the strong ones in the avenue realm will not play any role in the current situation. The only thing is good news, It is estimated that Su Mu has successfully entered the second grade of the avenue realm within 800000 years. Although he has just broken through the second grade of the avenue realm, he is not too far away from the third grade of the avenue realm. That is to say, if Su Mu is given another 200000 to 300000 years, So Su Mu didn''t have the opportunity to enter the third grade of the Avenue! Once Su Mu enters the third grade of the avenue. Then he can summon himself after 100000 years by relying on his own time rules and years of menstruation!


    Although 800000 years have passed in this different space, it seems that even if you summon yourself after 100000 years, it doesn''t play a big role, but if you think so, you are wrong. What is Su Mu''s constitution? Tao body is a kind of constitution that grows stronger and stronger with time. Although it has been 800000 years in this different space, it has also been said that the passage of time in this different space will not have any impact on themselves. This is just a place for storing treasures. There is a difference in the passage of time, But if Su Mu returns to the outside world and calls out the future body after 100000 years, then the future body is a terrorist existence that has grown for 100000 years under the blessing of the Tao body! The strength is not too high, but there should be no big problem to deal with the strong who are generally detached! Of course, this is just a guess. After all, what kind of existence the body will be in the future in 100000 years will not be known until it is called out!


    But to tell the truth, Su Mu also has too much uncertainty in his heart, because the cultivation of those top heaven''s favored children outside may have gone beyond the realm of detachment! Because when they were born, they already had the strength comparable to the realm of detachment. From the beginning of cultivation, if they crossed the realm of detachment in a short time, they would be attracted by the top giants outside! In fact, this means that the proud son of heaven who will come to their world of heaven may be above the realm of detachment! This is undoubtedly part of the pressure! Although it is said that this pressure will not be as terrible as making them directly face the immortal Lord, the suppression of their heaven and world will not necessarily become less! For their fighting power among the heavens and the world is too weak! Half a step beyond the realm is already the top of the sky. It''s not easy to face the strong outside!


    Su Mu once thought that the realm of the avenue was already standing at the peak of the world, but he thought more. When he came to the realm of the avenue, he found that there was still a more terrible realm. In front of these realms, the strong ones of the realm of the avenue were like ants! At this moment, Su Mu is still thinking about whether there is a more terrible realm above the realm of Tianmu, and whether those strong people will regard the strong people in the realm of Tianmu as mole ants and practice endlessly. Everyone knows the meaning of this sentence, because it is basically impossible to go to the end in the process of cultivation, because there are still strong people in front to open up a new realm, Entering the new life level, in fact, it represents the strength level of their later practitioners, and will never reach the limit!


    This may be a good thing for their practitioners, because in the hearts of countless practitioners, who doesn''t want their strength to be as strong as possible, those who are willing to be ordinary and domineering in one world, which is also the reason why they can''t go far. They are afraid of those stronger than themselves and don''t want to abandon their top position now! This is the reason why their cultivation is stagnant! This is why they can only dominate one world.

 Chapter 1516

    Within 800000 years, except for the breakthroughs made by Su Mu and some strong people in the realm of the main road, as expected, the existence of Ji Yuan and other half step beyond the realm has not made any progress. After all, this short 800000 years is too short for them to make any progress at all, This may also be the limitation caused by too strong strength. After all, it is normal that it will be more difficult to break through the cultivation. However, at this moment, they may still have some time to improve their strength, but it is expected that the time will not be too long. There are only about 100000 years left at most! In these 100000 years, if they want to enter the realm of detachment, how terrible the difficulties are, needless to say?


    Don''t mention them, even for Su mu, it''s not easy to enter the third grade of the avenue realm in ten thousand years, because according to Su Mu''s own guess, if you want to enter the third grade of the avenue realm, you need at least 200000 years! But now it''s only 100000 years left, or even less than 100000 years, and it''s less than a year to wait for the border to break in the outside world! In such a short period of time, it is impossible for him to enter the realm of the third grade of the Avenue! The breakthrough of strength is far from as simple as it seems, not to mention that Su Mu has just entered the second grade of the Avenue! There is still a lot of distance to touch the boundary of the three grades of the Avenue!


    Where Su Mu and others don''t know, that is, at the periphery of Senluo boundary, the world tree has consumed most of its life power to cover up the existence of this pit and protect the remaining boundary from collapse in a short time. However, it''s not difficult to know the painful expression on the face of the spirit of the world tree. In fact, she can''t hold on for too long! But the spirit of the world tree is still using her huge body as strength to support the existence of the boundary, even though her life power is almost exhausted! Rely on her trunk to carry the severe pain brought to her by the true meaning of destruction! In just a few years, the trunk of the world tree has been broken in countless places! Now the world tree and its original appearance basically exist in two!


    You should know that the original world tree was huge, with its trunk interlaced with countless branches and leaves, emitting incomparably huge life force, but now the world tree is like a willow burned in a fire, all the leaves have disappeared, and its trunk has been damaged countless. At this moment, the only place where you can see the heel and foot of the world tree, Perhaps there is only a little dead wood left in the main trunk of the world tree! But even so, the world tree has not left this place that makes it feel very painful, because she also knows that behind her are the countless worlds she carries. As the mother of these worlds and the creator of countless worlds, she must stay here, even if she destroys herself, she must buy more time for her children! The greatness of the world tree is by no means understandable to ordinary creatures! This is a truly selfless existence! For the sake of the world and living creatures behind her, she is willing to block the big broken hole in the border with her body in an attempt to delay everything in her world for a longer time!


    In the darkness of the newborn Island, a man looked at the direction of the Senluo world and couldn''t help crying. He recalled in his mind that everything that happened that year was the same existence and the same scene. She still blocked the broken big hole of the boundary with her own body and used her own body to resist the sharp pain caused by the destruction of the true meaning! The man took a deep breath, slowly took off his hat, then looked in the direction of Jueyun three pavilions, and said solemnly: "A hundred reincarnations, a hundred generations of Su mu, we have never succeeded in saving her. Su mu, this is our regret and your own responsibility. What you have to do is to save her. This time, I won''t just watch as they did before. My own strength is prepared for you. What''s the difference if I give it to you earlier?"


    The man took a deep breath, slowly turned into a little blue light and disappeared into the world. The last position of the man''s eyes is still the place where the world tree is located. Looking at the world tree is still painful, the man finally said a thousand words in one sentence: "I''m sorry."


    ......


    At this moment, Su mu, who was practicing in the Jueyun Pavilion and the Guyun Pavilion, suddenly felt a huge force pouring into his body and wanted to forcibly raise his strength! Su Mu was surprised, but a moment later, he also felt the will left in the force. Su Mu knew that this was the power left by his past So he didn''t refuse and took it down. When Su Mu was ready to take power, he suddenly noticed the terrible and violent power carried by the power! And the figure of the man in black, Su mu, also appeared in Su Mu''s mind! Just listen to him slowly say: "This power is still too reluctantly for you now, but I''m sorry, I have to do this. Forcibly giving this power to you in advance is the only way to save her. We have seen her death a hundred times, but there is no way to help her! I will gradually seal this power in your body, and you can rely on cultivation Untie the seal of this power. In this way, I believe you can have enough power to protect her before the boundary is broken. Su mu, it''s up to you to complete your goal and help us make up for the 100 times of regret. This period of hunger is up to you. "


    After the voice fell, the man''s figure disappeared in Su Mu''s mind. At this moment, Su Mu suddenly felt that the previous violent power was gradually moderated. Then Su Mu also saw a blue seal plate in his body, which sealed all the power that the man had! This force is simply unbearable for Su mu, so he can only seal it here. However, as Su Mu''s strength becomes stronger, the seal will disappear.


    Su Mu took a deep breath and said in his heart: "don''t worry, I''ll show you what you didn''t do, and I''ll tell you that your guess is correct. I''m the most powerful existence since a hundred reincarnations! I''ll do all your goals and everything! I won''t let any regrets continue to exist!"

 Chapter 1517

    Although most of them have been sealed in Su Mu''s body, the part revealed is enough to improve Su Mu''s cultivation countless times! Su Mu believes that as long as you absorb all the strength that you have not yet sealed, you will be able to enter the third grade of the Avenue! Even more than that, for Su mu, this gift from his eternal reincarnation really relieves some urgent needs. As mentioned earlier, if Su Mu says that he has entered the realm of three grades of the great road, he will summon the future body in 100000 years by relying on the power of the rules of time and the huge power contained in his menstruation, Then, in the face of those favored sons from the outside world, they will also have a certain degree of confidence in the world. However, Su Mu knows that it is basically impossible to improve his cultivation to the third grade of the great road in the remaining time, but at this time, the gift of the return of the hundred generations entered his body, This huge and incomparable power, not to mention the third grade of the avenue realm, I''m afraid even the fifth grade has not had a chance to touch!


    Su Mu didn''t hesitate. At the first time he received this power, he began to seriously cultivate and refine that power. Although it is said that the power itself belongs to him and is a gift of his eternal reincarnation, the necessary refining is still necessary. Otherwise, Su mu can''t be familiar with the use of this power, and it''s useless to improve his cultivation. Therefore, the most important thing now is nothing else, that is to seize the time to fully refine this force into his own cultivation and get familiar with it, so that he can face the favored children from the outside world and have the confidence to speak in the future! After all, the gap between them and the outside world is too huge! If they do not have the future body as the foundation after 100000 years, then they can only bow their heads to avoid the outside world. They can only allow each other to act recklessly in the world. Finally, the outside world can refine the world into a tonic!


    What as like as two peas in the land of idyllic beauty, a man who is exactly the same as Su Mu suddenly feels his own soul, but the pain does not last for a long time. After a while, it is gone, and he suddenly discovered something. Looking at the strength accumulated in his eternal reincarnation, when he knew the cause and effect of the matter, he couldn''t help but sigh deeply and say aloud: "Have you made this decision? Well, the regrets and guilt we left behind in those years are all on you. However, I''m afraid your strength is not enough to face the favored children from other worlds. I''ll help you for her and ourselves."


    When the voice fell, the man also waved a blue light at the power accumulated in the centenary, and then the blue light finally fell on Su Mu who practiced in different space through the centenary. This power is not used to improve Su Mu''s cultivation, but to slowly help him stabilize his meridians, stabilize his realm of strength, so that Su mu can be relieved faster Seal and then integrate the power. After all, he is the person who came here. He knows what level of the heaven''s pride children he faces later! Obviously, those heaven''s pride children are far from what Su mu can deal with at this time! It''s not difficult to deal with those heaven''s pride children, but the difficulty is to give her when the boundary is broken Save her, this is not what Su mu can do now. Unless Su Mu enters the realm of detachment, it is impossible to save her. He saw her fall a hundred times and hurt his mind a hundred times, but he can''t make up for his guilt for her! But now it''s different! The last life that can accept their power at the same time has appeared , it''s a way to make up for his guilt by giving him the power to do things that he and others have never done before?


    Some people may ask, since Su Mu''s strength can be improved in this way, why didn''t they do so before? In fact, it''s also because they think of the overall situation. After all, they are still facing an irresistible crisis at this moment. The only way to solve it is to rely on the last life of the reincarnation. They say that someone''s strength will finally complete the last step, If they distribute their power before the completion of the Baishi reincarnation, there is no need to cultivate the Baishi reincarnation. At this moment, Su Mu is independent of the Baishi reincarnation, that is to say, they can give this power to Su Mu without scruples. In this way, it will be much easier to save her than before! Because with him With the blessing of our strength, once Su Mu enters the realm of detachment! It is not impossible to complete what they have never done before. After all, they had restrictions before, but now Su Mu has no restrictions!


    "You Su mu, who is far away from home, the time has come. He will save all the debts and guilt we left behind. Although my strength alone is enough to raise his strength to a higher level, in this way, I will lose my strength to resist external demons and gods. You guys, gather your strength on him and I will protect him with my own strength His meridians are not damaged, so that he can enter the realm of detachment unharmed. As long as he enters the realm of detachment, it is not difficult to save her and our original debt and guilt! Please help me! Please also help yourself! " The first Su Mu took a deep breath and directly transmitted his voice to every Su mu in the hidden world through the reincarnation of hundreds of generations! After they heard it, they were all serious, because they knew that all the things they didn''t do in those years would be suppressed by the Su mu in this life! To improve his strength is to do nothing about what they didn''t do in those years There are things to be done to make up for!


    So they didn''t hesitate. Without saying a word, they gathered their own strength. Now is not the time for Su Mu to completely integrate the power of reincarnation, so they just separated a small part of their strength! But don''t underestimate this small part of power. Su mu can''t afford any single share! These forces slowly entered Su Mu''s body and became a part of Su mu. Just when Su Mu didn''t know, his cultivation was suddenly improved countless times! From the original Avenue realm, the second grade has been rapidly improved. In just one month, it has directly ushered in the final level! That''s the disaster we have to face!

 Chapter 1518

    At this moment, Su Mu is still silent in cultivation and refining his previous gifts, but suddenly he noticed something wrong, and a more terrible and violent force entered his body! Force your strength to the peak of the Avenue! Half step beyond the realm! Half step beyond the peak! Until you enter the realm of detachment! Clouds form in the sky! Su Mu knew that it must be their eternal reincarnation working together to help themselves. Su Mu knew that they were making up for their debts left over from that year and dealing with their regrets left over from that year! They put everything on themselves to make themselves the existence that will erase regret! Su Mu didn''t refuse! Without a word, he left the different space directly and jumped over the Guyun Pavilion. The robbery clouds slowly condensed on his head. The dark clouds have completely condensed into one, covering the whole Jueyun Pavilion, including the imperial capital of the great Xia Dynasty and the whole immortal world! Even more! Outside the eternal world, countless creatures in the world have seen the emergence of robbery clouds! One by one, their eyes widened, as if they saw something incredible!


    "Is it that disaster is coming? Is the strong from the outside going to enter our heaven?"


    The idea rose in the hearts of countless creatures at the same time, but a moment later they noticed something wrong, because the root of the cloud seems to be in the eternal world! On second thought, could it be that some of their strong people in the world of heaven have made a breakthrough? Good! It is necessary for them to strengthen their power now! If so, then this is definitely exciting good news! The people who practiced in Su Mu''s strange space also noticed the changes in the outside world for the first time. They immediately stopped practicing and appeared in the outside space. Then they saw the robbery cloud suspended in the high sky and the majestic Su Mu under the robbery cloud!


    "Emperor, you have stepped into the realm of transcendence!? how could this be possible! You should know that the emperor was just the peak of the realm of heaven before he closed the gate! How did emperor directly enter the realm of transcendence in such a short time!?" Ji Yuan and others were surprised without exception! You should know that they have been practicing in the realm of half step detachment for so many years and have never made any progress. Now Su Mu has been closed for hundreds of thousands of years and directly entered the realm of detachment. Is it difficult that their talent is really poor? But the emperor also said that their talent is clearly the top one among the ten thousand worlds of the heavens? At least their present talent is the top one in the world of heaven!


    "The terrible degree of cloud robbery! I''m afraid it will affect the imperial capital below. You can''t watch the drama here all the time! Although watching the emperor overcome the disaster and enter the realm of transcendence can improve us a lot, don''t forget that this is the final barrier of our heaven and the world. In any case, the emperor below can''t be born! And Lin Wanxian, the emperor''s wife will be handed over Here you are. We will raise a barrier in the imperial capital to protect the imperial capital from the impact of cloud robbery! Please take refuge in the city in the shortest time! After everything is ready, we will meet at the imperial terrace! "Ji Yuan said calmly. Now watching the play here can improve a lot of mysteries, but you know, The following is the root of them. Although these people are just mole ants for them, the emperor is the creator of this dynasty! The stronger the dynasty, the stronger the emperor will be! If the dynasty is lost, the emperor will also suffer heavy losses! Therefore, there must be no problems in Yunchao!


    Lin Wanxian nodded immediately when she heard the speech. She was the only woman in the hall of eternal life and the first favored son of heaven accepted by Su Mu''s reincarnation. She was the only one. She could be regarded as the real favored son of heaven. She followed Su Mu only because her holy land was destroyed, so she followed Su Mu to find the enemy of the destroyed holy land, and finally knew, It turned out that her enemy had already died under Su Mu''s sword, so Lin Wanxian immediately said that she would follow Su Mu and others to join the Changsheng hall and become a member of the Changsheng hall. Originally, Su Mu was worried about the impact of her joining the Changsheng hall, but later, Su Mu learned that this woman was not a gentle woman!


    Listening to the name, you may think Lin Wanxian is a beautiful woman with peerless appearance and easy personality, but indeed, her appearance is very good. It may be too much to call her peerless, but her appearance is also an excellent one, but her personality is not gentle at all! Lin Wanxian''s character can be said to be more man than man! Su Mu once saw her swearing with one foot on someone else''s face and scolding the other men in the hall of longevity. If you saw it with your own eyes, you would never think it was a gentle person!


    Ji Yuan and others did not delay. When they distributed what they wanted to do, they immediately began to do things! A transparent barrier slowly rose over the imperial capital. Then they worried that the immortal world would also be affected, so they directly spread the barrier to the whole immortal world! Thousands of strong people in the avenue realm and hundreds of strong people in the half step beyond the realm gather together. The attack is not enough to be equivalent to the beyond realm, but the barrier from the neighbors can at least resist the attack of the strong people in the beyond realm! But it''s just a blow! However, the goal of robbing the cloud is to enter the detached Su mu, and will not pay attention to them, so the barrier is only raised for insurance!


    At this moment, the three pavilions of Jueyun are empty. People stare at the three pavilions of Jueyun suspended on the high sky. Through the three pavilions of Jueyun, they can see that Su Mu''s figure is standing in the void, standing on the high sky and facing the robbery cloud! At last, there will be a strong man beyond the realm of heaven! This detached realm is also the pillar of their countless strong men! In other words, they have more confidence to deal with the strong outside world!


    The energy in the tao world may not be enough to create a detached realm, but Su Mu''s energy does not come from the tao world, but from the outside world! Because there was not enough transcendence in the tao world, Su Mu also realized that the power of these cloud robbers was not as terrible as the normal transcendence robbers! If you want to get through it, it''s not difficult. The only problem is the imperial capital and the eternal world below! But now it seems that Ji Yuan and others think a lot! It has protected everything in the eternal world early!


    In this way, Su mu can go all out!

 Chapter 1519

    Although the world level of the universe is too low, leading to the birth of the realm of detachment, and now Su Mu has entered the realm of detachment by relying on the gifts in his hundred generation reincarnation skill, because of the world level, the robbery of detachment he welcomes is not too terrible, at least at the level he can resist! You should know that the real escape disaster is coming, not to mention the existence of a person who has just entered the realm of escape. Even the strong people of the second and third grades of the realm of escape may not be able to resist it! Therefore, to survive the escape disaster, we need not only strength, but also opportunity and treasure! Without these two things, even if you step into the realm of detachment, the disaster that detachment needs to go through will be very terrible. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will be under the disaster! This is the horror of escape! Yes, that''s right. Even if you step past the realm of detachment, it''s not really detachment. What real detachment needs is to get through the disaster of detachment! Raise your life level to a higher level through thunder robbery! Achieve detachment, whether external or internal! Only through the disaster of detachment can we really take the first step of detachment!


    At this moment, what Su Mu is facing is undoubtedly the legendary robbery of detachment! All over the sky, thunder robbers swept together and made a terrible momentum. Thunder clouds kept condensing. Su Mu was also serious at this moment, because he knew that even if this detachment robber did not accord with the legendary detachment realm and weakened slightly, he could not easily block it! Su mu can''t ignore the horror of the escape robbery, because he hasn''t experienced any escape robbery yet. Now he is facing the escape robbery for the first time in his life, but even so, Su Mu knows that he can''t be careless. If this level of thunder robbery falls, if he is not prepared and vigilant, Maybe a bad one will fall here, so there must be no carelessness! Because this kind of thing can''t be sloppy at all! Are there few favored children of heaven who died under the robbery of detachment? innumerable! They have also had strong people born in the realm of transcendence, but the number is very rare! But in other worlds as like as two peas of heaven and earth, they are not alike.


    Su Mu is ready, staring at the thunder clouds in the sky. Su Mu slowly takes out the scale free sword from his different space. After a long time, this sword has been completely integrated with Su mu. This sword is undoubtedly the highest level weapon on Su Mu! The once unclean sword has killed the strong in Tianmu realm! No cause and effect! Now Su Mu is going to cut off the robbery cloud he is facing with this dirt free sword! Step into the realm of detachment! It doesn''t sound rational to cut off thunder robbers, although Su Mu has cut off a lot of thunder robbers! But you should know how far away those thunder robberies are compared with the detached robberies he is facing now! So Su Mu''s plan to cut off the thunder robbery with his sword is more or less irrational! After all, the power of detachment robbery is not comparable to that of ordinary thunder robbery! However, Su Mu still didn''t flinch. He was suspended on the high sky alone. He looked at the thunder robbery that was about to condense. The scale free sword in his hand had already sent out bursts of light. The slightly trembling sword body undoubtedly didn''t mean that he couldn''t wait to devour the thunder robbery!


    Crackle!!!!


    When the thunder fell, a thunderbolt with a thickness of 1000 meters suddenly fell from the clouds and directly hit Su mu. Su Mu reacted very quickly. Without saying anything, he waved the clean sword. If he saw someone watching thunder with a sword in a previous life, he would feel that he was a fool, but it was in the cultivation world, Countless people watched Su Mu''s sword swing to the falling thunder. Without exception, they were shocked. They had survived the robbery, but they had never seen such a terrible way to survive the robbery! Facing the terrible thunder, Su Mu''s first reaction was not to avoid, but to face each other with his sword! Aren''t they practitioners like this? Face the inevitable danger! In the face of enemies stronger than yourself, you still need to wave a sword at them! Because only in this way can they go further and keep moving forward. They may regret the moment they wave the sword, but they will never regret the moment they wave the sword! They just want to do their best to kill each other!


    Even if the other party is unharmed, their Tao heart has been completely condensed after waving the sword. Such a huge courage is enough to make people admire. Later, whether they live or die is not what they need to consider, because they have waved a sword condensed by all their courage in their heart, which is enough! Some people may say that this is very irrational. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Su Mu once did the same, but now Su Mu understands that some things can be easily avoided if he doesn''t want to avoid them! Some things can''t be avoided at all! In the face of a strong enemy, you know you are defeated, but you can only choose to wave a sword to it! This is the cultivator''s exercise of his Tao heart! It is also a test of your own cultivation results! Only in this way can they go further. If they die at that time, they can only blame their poor strength and can''t resent anyone. All this is caused by their poor strength! Now Su Mu also understands this truth! Therefore, in the face of avoidable dangers, he did not continue to choose to avoid, because he knew that what he had done before might be right or wrong. He just wanted to live for himself, but now Su Mu understood that some things are actually more important than living for himself!


    Thunder interacted with the sword and sent out a terrible blue light. Su Mu immediately felt a burst of numbness all over his body and immediately felt a little weak. However, after a moment, Su Mu had already expelled this feeling from his body, holding a dirt free sword to block the thunder''s pace and not let it move forward any step! Some people say that it''s not necessary to cross the robbery. It''s enough to just resist the thunder robbery. But Su Mu doesn''t intend to do that, because he knows he has avoided countless times. At this moment, when it''s time to avoid, he doesn''t want to avoid it. When facing the thunder robbery, he swings his sword and confronts it. This is what a real cultivator looks like! As Su Mu''s faith became stronger and stronger, the light emitted from the scale free sword became more dazzling. A terrible force directly condensed in Su Mu''s hand and cut off the thunder robbery! First robbery! Get through it!

 Chapter 1520

    With the first thunder robbery receding, Su Mu was relieved. The escape robbery is different from other disasters. The escape robbery is a disaster that every realm needs to face! This is also one of the reasons why the strong always fall out of the realm of detachment! There are countless practitioners who have died under the robbery of detachment for countless centuries. Only after successfully passing through nine disasters can they seek a higher road! Now Su Mu has survived his first disaster! In the face of the coming exotic children of heaven, they also have enough strength to fight against them! The future body summoned by Su Mu now is not the future body after 100000 years! Now Su mu can easily summon the future body in the next million years if he wants to!


    The future body after millions of years can also be said to give Su mu more confidence! After that, if the favored ones of heaven come, I will make them regret coming to the world of the heavens! Let them regret taking the world of heaven as a place of trial! At this moment, Su Mu is no longer afraid of any existence. Even if such impulse will lead to the immortal Lord behind each other, Su Mu still has no fear, because he knows that he is not a person. His past and reincarnation are reflected in countless worlds, and his strength is very top. If anyone dares to deal with himself, what they need to face, It will be a terrible threat from the power of reincarnation!


    If Su Mu is faced with what he can or can barely deal with, Su Mu will not take action. However, if an immortal Lord really comes out to find Su Mu''s trouble, Su Mu will not let go of his reincarnation. Su Mu is all their hope, and it is necessary to give Su Mu some experience, But if the experience is too impatient, it will eventually harm others and yourself! Su Mu is the existence they have cultivated for countless generations! Although it has only been more than 200000 years since its birth, Su Mu''s short time of more than 200000 years has been forged by everyone in the reincarnation of a hundred generations! It''s not easy to forge one! So Su Mu will never allow any damage!


    As like as two peas of the Soviet Union, the first time, after the feeling of Su Mu''s mind, he was shaking his head with a smile and laughing. He was just like himself. However, they didn''t care, because they all knew that their mission was actually this. As for whether the last person was the current Su mu or the first Su mu, they didn''t need to be in charge. They were created by the first and will be all condensed in this generation of Su mu, who has too many long cherished wishes, To complete all their regrets! Even the last demon God needs Su mu of this life to deal with! But this does not mean that Su Mu is the final winner! Yes, the reincarnation of Baishi actually lied to Su Mu! Finally, Su Mu may not be the one who integrates the power, but may also be the root of all creation, that is, Su Mu''s first life! Although there is no difference between the two, you should know that one is dominated by the roots of Su Mu now, and the other is dominated by the roots of Su mu in the first world! Still slightly different!


    "Congratulations to the emperor on stepping into the realm of transcendence! After that, I can rest easy in the world!" Ji Yuan was the first to congratulate Su Mu after he had passed the thunder robbery. In fact, Ji Yuan himself was not willing to say these flattering words, but there was no way. Now all the residents in the imperial capital are gathered together, He also felt that he could take this opportunity to spread the news all over the heaven and the world, so that all living creatures could know it. In this way, their heaven and the world would also ignite a fire! Countless people will also be ambitious to resist foreign powers from the outside world! Therefore, after Ji Yuan said the congratulations in front of him, he would say that after that, all the worlds of the heavens can rest assured! But is the real peace of mind? Ji Yuan and others know that not necessarily! Although Su Mu has entered the realm of detachment, those strong people outside are the existence of the realm of detachment level without exception! Now Su Mu has just stepped into the realm of detachment. In the face of those old brands, he is not necessarily an opponent.


    But in Su Mu''s heart, he doesn''t think so. Rest easy? This is true. Since then, they can say that they are really at ease! As you step into the realm of detachment, you can summon a future body comparable to the realm of true spirit, and the worlds of the heavens are indeed relaxed! However, Su Mu was still a little worried. Although he could summon the future body of the true spirit realm, what if there was a strong person in the Yuning realm among the coming favored children of heaven? As for Tianyi and Tianhuo above Yuning realm, Su Mu didn''t think about them, because he knew that the existence of those two realms was already a strong one! Tianyijing may be fine, but tianhuojing can be said to be the existence of half a step to master the power of true meaning! It is the realm of strength closest to the immortal Lord! People in these two realms will never appear in the world of heaven, so Su Mu only needs to worry about the three realms from detachment to Yuning realm! The most likely to come is the strong ones in the true spirit realm. As for whether there will be the strong ones in the Yu Ning realm, this is not what Su Mu knows now!


    However, Su Mu did not continue to think so much at this moment, nor did he pay attention to the congratulations of Ji Yuan and others. Looking at the direction of the Senluo world, he couldn''t help feeling bursts of pain. What did he see? He saw that the trunk of the world tree was destroyed and the true meaning was destroyed. She leaned against the border against the trunk of the world tree to keep it from breaking. This immediately made Su Mu feel extremely painful. In fact, they also caused the disaster. Ji Yuan and others bombarded the Senluo world after listening to the words of the mysterious man, resulting in the true meaning of destruction, Let the whole heaven world fall into chaos! It can even be said that this disaster, even if they made it by themselves! But if Ji Yuan and others don''t get out of the disaster, I''m afraid outsiders will find a way to come in! Before the disaster was predicted, the arrival of the immortal Lord showed this!


    "You have to rectify first. I''ll leave for a while, ranging from a month to a year or two!" Su Mu didn''t continue to say more. He directly tore everything in front of him with the rules of space and came to the Senluo world! Yes, Su Mu has mastered the power of space rules at this moment!

 Chapter 1521

    Su Mu tore up the space and rushed to the location of Senluo world without saying a word. After entering detachment, Su Mu has completely advanced the space law into the space rule. Because of this, Su Mu has spent less than three breaths from the eternal world to the location of Senluo world, and the speed of his journey has been increased countless times! You know, it took a lot of time for Ji Yuan and others to go to the Senluo world before, but now Su Mu only needed three breaths in the past, and even faster. This shows how terrible the ability of space rules is! What''s more terrible is that space rules can not only be used to catch the way, but also the combat ability that space rules can create is extremely terrible! Now Su Mu understands what is the real space ability! Like the space law used before, it is nothing compared with it!


    After arriving at the Senluo world, Su Mu saw the trunk of the world tree far away in the endless darkness. Su Mu took a deep breath. The surrounding destruction truth made him feel very uncomfortable. The power of the truth is far from being resisted by the existence of the detached realm! Not to mention that Su Mu has just passed the disaster and entered the realm of transcendence. You know, the true meaning is the mainstream force mastered by the immortal Lord! In other words, Su Mu is carrying the oppression of an immortal Lord! But even so, Su Mu didn''t hesitate to move forward! The spirit of the world tree has been waiting for herself for too long. If she can''t arrive before she falls, I''m afraid this regret can no longer be filled!


    ......


    On the other side of the Senluo world, the spirit of the world tree is now concentrating on resisting the surrounding destruction, so that it does not spread towards the location of the barrier! Once these enchantments come into contact with the true meaning of destruction, the barrier of the heavens will break up at the first time! And those outside the strong will get the position coordinates of the heaven and the world at the first time! Enter the heavens! This is undoubtedly an unacceptable thing for them! So no matter what, the spirit of the world tree can''t let these destruction intentions continue to spread towards the direction of the border! Even now the world tree has turned into a dead tree, she has not given in at all!


    At this time, a very familiar breath was suddenly perceived by the spirit of the world tree. In a trance, she seemed to see Su Mu walking slowly towards her. When the world tree was lington, her heart was shocked. A moment later, she realized that this was not an illusion! It''s real! Su Mu is really trying to move forward towards her position at this moment! The destruction around him caused countless wounds on him, but he didn''t stop at all, but kept moving towards the position of the spirit of the world tree! The spirit of the world tree was shocked! The power to destroy the true meaning, she can resist it by relying on the terrible vitality in the trunk of the world tree! But now Su Mu didn''t take any preventive measures. He just came to the circle surrounded by the true intention of destruction! Time is short, it''s good to say! If it takes a long time! Su Mu will die! The true meaning of destruction will constantly destroy everything in Su Mu''s body!


    "Stop! Don''t come again!" the voice of the world tree spirit rang in Su Mu''s mind. Su Mu looked up at the world tree spirit when he heard the speech. At this distance, he could clearly see the phantom of the world tree spirit, see the figure he knew very well but felt a little strange! Su Mu took a deep breath and ignored the advice and stop of the world tree spirit, but continued to move forward! This defect is not just that you need to make up for it! What''s more, it''s a pity that every life in the hundred life cycle has to make up for! No matter from any aspect, I have to make up for this shortcoming! Therefore, even if the spirit of the world tree blocked it in every way, Su Mu continued to move forward as if he had ignored it, and the speed of his steps did not weaken at all!


    "Su Mu! Stop! You have more important things to do! You can''t stay long in the true meaning of destruction! Get out of here!" the spirit of the world tree was extremely anxious when seeing that Su Mu ignored his reminder, and the true meaning of destruction around him took advantage of this opportunity to move forward a lot! Seeing this, the spirit of the world tree quickly closed his heart and God resisted the destruction around him again! At this moment, the huge life force in the world tree has been completely consumed! In other words, now resist the destruction of the true meaning! It is the body of the world tree and the spirit of the world tree that work together to achieve it! There is no power of life to make up for it! At this moment, the spirit of the world tree is unable to continue to maintain its spiritual body! The gradually unstable body seems to dissipate in the next moment! Su Mu was immediately shocked! He knows that he can''t continue to move forward so slowly!


    But even so, Su Mu couldn''t speed up his pace. The true meaning of destruction around him was too huge for him! Even if I want to speed up, I can''t do it at all! At this moment, Su Mu''s upper robe has turned into nothingness! Countless pits and dark charred skin appeared on Su Mu''s body. Originally, his white hair had turned into nothingness. At this moment, Su Mu had no appearance of the elegant childe before. The whole person seemed to come out of the fire and was so embarrassed! But even so, Su Mu is still moving forward! The true meaning of destruction continues to spread on Su mu, and even enters Su Mu through the gap in Su Mu! Destroy everything in Su Mu!


    Su Mu no longer hesitated. Without a word, he forced out the immortal Lord''s blood that had been integrated into his body! With this drop of immortal Lord''s blood, Su Mu supported the most difficult level! Finally came to the spirit of the world tree! But at this moment, they are not a good time to get together! Su Mu summoned the Tianmu world in his body for the first time! Directly placed in the position of the border! Relying on the powerful grade of Tianmu world to resist the true meaning of destruction! But Su Mu knows that this is not a long-term plan! After all, the Tianmu world in my hands is just a newborn! It''s not easy to block the true meaning of destruction! But even so, Su Mu and the spirit of the world tree can be relieved! Can have a not too short period of time together!

 Chapter 1522

    Su Mu looked at the spirit body of the world tree spirit and felt his nose sour. Although he had not made any direct contact with the woman, Su Mu knew that the woman had been waiting for herself for too long. Su Mu took a deep breath and wanted to touch each other''s cheek, but Su Mu''s hand penetrated through the phantom body of the world tree spirit, Su Mu felt helpless. He knew why. At this moment, the spirit of the world tree is the world tree! But the world tree has turned into dead wood under the influence of destroying the true meaning! In other words, the spirit of the world tree has been completely reduced to a soul without anything! But even so, the connection between her and the world tree has not been disconnected! Because if you don''t try to separate her from the world tree, Su Mu''s soul will eventually disappear between heaven and earth with the complete destruction of the world tree, and Su Mu will never have a chance to meet her again!


    "I will save you. I promised you that I would do it!" Su Mu took a deep breath, looked at the spirit of the world tree solemnly and said in an unprecedented sincerity! The spirit of the world tree didn''t care too much when he heard the speech, but smiled, shook his head and said: "It''s not important. I''m satisfied to see you again. Although you are not himself, you are indeed him. I know that he who accompanied me in those years may only be your incarnation. Now I''m very satisfied to see you again. It doesn''t matter to me that I can''t leave this world tree. I have this to myself I want to guard here. Even if I die, it''s my duty. Su mu, leave here. Since your cultivation has entered the realm of detachment, you should do more important things instead of wasting time with me. "


    Su Mu shook his head and said slowly: "If it''s a waste of time to stay with you, any time in the world may not be important to me. The reason why I didn''t choose to leave the heavens and the world, but stayed with the idea of saving here is that you can''t leave here. If it wasn''t for you, I would have been here I''ve already left, but it doesn''t help to say this now. I have a way to separate you from the world tree and make you become a man again. However, in this way, your strength may have to start cultivating from scratch. But don''t worry, I''ll find all the treasures in the world to help you, so that you can speed up your cultivation and have the present as soon as possible In your strength, come with me? "


    The spirit of the world tree shook his head, slowly turned his back over his body, looked at the boundary in front of him and said: "This is not the most important thing. If I leave here, who will guard the barrier? If this barrier is broken, the heavens and all worlds will no longer exist. Su mu, I will hold you and all creatures in the heavens and all worlds for the longest time. What you have to do is leave the heavens and all worlds and go to a new world to survive. I know this kind of thing is for you In fact, it''s nothing. Your ability is not to find a world that can survive. Even if you create a world, there''s no difficulty! Su mu, leave here. I still have my own responsibilities to complete. Maybe what I said to you in the world seems that I haven''t really understood my own responsibilities, Su mu, I am no longer the little girl, nor the little wife who was busy at home for you. I am now the pillar of the heavens and the incarnation of the world tree! All the worlds in the heavens and the world are my children. I can''t watch my children fall in front of me. I will try my best to delay them more time. "


    "You should know that there is no use in doing so. The strength levels among the various worlds are uneven, but in the outside world, even the weakest beings are the strong ones who are above the realm of detachment. Because the various worlds are only one Tao realm, no strong ones who are beyond the realm can be born at this moment. In addition, I rely on other things a while ago Dharma has entered the realm of transcendence, which directly leads most of the forces in the heaven and the world to condense into the robbery of transcendence. Since then, the heaven and the world can not produce any realm of transcendence. Unless the world level of the heaven and the world is upgraded, only in this way can more strong people be born and we can better resist the outside world! But all these have a premise, that is You can''t have an accident. If you don''t allow me and me to leave here today, after you fall, I will destroy the heavens and the world first! " Su Mu took a deep breath. In order to let the spirit of the world tree and himself leave here, he even threatened each other! This is a very painful word for Su mu. This is the first time he threatened a woman, and this woman also has countless relationships with himself!


    "You can''t do that!" the spirit of the world tree was worried when he heard the words. He immediately turned to look at Su mu. She took a deep breath and said solemnly: "If you destroy the heavens and the world! Then even if I die! I will always remember and hate you! Su mu, I love you! I don''t want to be separated from you, but I have my own duty! I can''t leave here. Go! Go!"


    The spirit of the world tree even cried a little. Su Mu shook his head helplessly. He knew that he had to make a decision. Su Mu slowly closed his eyes and said in his mind, "help me."


    It was a simple three words, but it was passed to the ears of each generation of the hundred reincarnation. After hearing the speech, they checked Su Mu''s situation for the first time, and saw the familiar figure at a glance! They immediately understood what Su Mu wanted, so without any hesitation, they directly transferred their power to Su mu, and then said together: "Su mu, this power is enough to separate the world tree from her. You did a good job and made up for all our regrets, but we won''t take any action for the disaster you will face later! You need to grow up by yourself! This time, it''s because we owe her, not for you!"


    "I know." Su Mu took a deep breath. He didn''t say anything more, but forcibly injected this force into the trunk of the world tree. Then he pinched his hands and squeezed a French seal. The world tree radiated vitality again!

 Chapter 1523

    Su Mu''s power is not different from the vitality of the world tree itself, but a creative power that exceeds the life power of the world tree! If Su Mu guessed correctly, the root of this power should be the power of true meaning that the immortal Lord can grasp. However, because Su Mu''s strength is too low and the world tree itself is not lack of creative power, this power has not reached the level that Su mu can''t bear, However, Su Mu also knows that the terrible vitality contained in this power will not have any impact on himself. After all, this itself is a part of his past power. Now he runs this vitality through the reincarnation of centuries, and naturally there will be no problems!


    While the vitality entered the trunk of the world tree, an incomparably huge creative force temporarily created a nihilistic barrier to block the true meaning of destruction around, and the spirit of the world tree involuntarily returned to the body of the world tree again. Seeing this, Su Mu quickly operated this creative force and injected it into the phantom body of the spirit of the world tree! You know, the phantom of the spirit of the world tree has actually reached a level that is difficult to suppress! Without this creative force into the body of the world tree spirit, it is likely that the world tree spirit will completely dissipate between heaven and earth soon! At that time, even Su Mu''s reincarnation will be difficult to revive!


    But for Su mu, the most important thing is not this, but to separate the spirit of the world tree from the world tree! This is something that must be done. Otherwise, the spirit of the world tree will never get its own freedom! However, it is not easy to completely separate the spirit of the world tree from the world tree, but fortunately, with the help of this creative power, Su mu can easily create a body perfectly suitable for the spirit of the world tree! To fight for her freedom! When the world tree loses the spirit of the world tree, it will return to the newborn island and use its own power to maintain the operation of the heaven and the world from the original place of the newborn island! This is not a bad thing, but a good thing. Su Mu slowly led the power of creation and crossed the phantom body of the world tree spirit into the body forged by the power of creation! At the same time, the power of creation has also increased a lot, creating a stronger barrier to resist the destruction around! You know, it''s not a simple thing to separate the world tree from the spirit of the world tree. Can there be any mistakes in this kind of thing! In other words, any movement at this time can lead to the failure of separation!


    But fortunately, Su Mu had their help in the reincarnation of centuries, so the separation became much easier. Soon, the phantom body of the spirit of the world tree was completely integrated into the body created by the creative force, and slowly opened her eyes. She slowly opened her eyes, and tears flowed out involuntarily, Then he rushed into Su Mu''s arms without saying a word. Su Mu couldn''t help sighing deeply. Then he patted each other on the back and said slowly: "well, well, everything has passed. I''m back. This time I won''t leave you alone. Trust me, I won''t leave again."


    When she heard the speech, she couldn''t help looking up at Su mu, then wiped some tears from the corners of her eyes and said solemnly: "this is what you said. She won''t leave me anymore."


    "It''s hard to catch up with a word. Since I promised you, I will do it. Don''t worry. I''ll never leave again. I''ll always be with you. I''ll always be with you." Su Mu smiled and touched her hair. She smiled a little when she heard the speech. Then she buried her head in Su Mu''s arms again. Su Mu smiled, Gently stroking the other person''s back, trying to make the other person relax.


    After a moment of tenderness, the two separated directly, because they all know that now is not the best time for tenderness. Now what is in front of them is how to deal with the problem of boundary in front of them! Although she is no longer the spirit of the world tree, the problem of the boundary still exists in her heart. Su Mu actually knows what consequences will be brought after the boundary is broken. However, it is not long before the boundary is broken. Su Mu said slowly: "Come with me, the world tree and the power of creation can at least resist the destruction here and protect the boundary for a period of time. During this period, we must make the most correct decisions and choices to try to save the heaven and the world! I am not the Savior, but you have too deep feelings for the heaven and the world, so even if it''s just for you, I won''t be easy He left the heavens and the world. "


    She also nodded when she heard the speech. She knew that she had become a mortal now, and staying here would not play any role. She could only let Su Mu worry about herself and couldn''t concentrate on dealing with things. Therefore, it was inevitable to leave with Su mu. However, before leaving, she went to the world tree and gently touched the body of the world tree Dry, slowly say: "Although the most thing I want to do in my heart is to separate from you for countless generations, I feel reluctant to give up now. The world tree hopes that one day you can also be born with your own wisdom. At that time, we may still have the opportunity to meet in the outside world. I have waited for people from countless generations to come back and take me away. I hope you can help me With the help of this creative force, let''s rejuvenate ourselves. "


    Su Mu smiled at Yan, then gave most of his creative power to the trunk of the world tree, then slowly saluted him and said: "No matter from my own point of view or from my wife''s point of view, you are worthy of respect. As a living creature born in the heavens, you seem like a mother. Don''t worry, I will save the heavens. There will be no crisis in the heavens. With me in charge, I will make the most perfect ending for you. It will be needed at that time You re carry the countless worlds of the heavens, and thank you for taking care of my wife. If it''s not you over the years, I''m afraid she doesn''t know how much pain she will suffer. After that, I hope she will have a chance to see you again in the future! "

 Chapter 1524

    As like as two peas in the sky, the sky is still as smooth as before, but countless souls in the heavens and the world are very clear at this moment. This calm is nothing but the calm before the storm. In a short time, this calm will completely disappear. At that time, the disaster they will face will be extremely terrible! So at this moment, every living creature in the universe is trying to practice! Although they all know that there is a strong man who is beyond the realm of heaven, after all, there is only one person. He can''t protect himself and others all the time. Therefore, they are also very concerned about their cultivation, constantly strive to improve their strength, and only hope that they won''t be a drag after the disaster! Su Mu actually saw the efforts of countless creatures. If Su Mu knew that his creatures worked so hard, I don''t know what he would be happy. After all, the stronger the creatures in his movement, the stronger his strength will be. Similarly, the force of movement will become stronger! However, after su Mu now had the realm cultivation of transcendental realm and the strength far beyond the ordinary strong ones in transcendental realm, he realized and understood that the efforts of all creatures in the heaven and the world actually had no effect, not to mention those creatures in the realm of saints and the realm of heaven and Tao, even the efforts of those creatures in the realm of Tao had no effect, Perhaps the only useful thing is the existence of Ji Yuan and other hundreds of people who are half step beyond the realm. They are the most promising people to enter the realm of transcendence, but not now, but soon. Yes, Su Mu has decided to forcibly rule the great Xia Dynasty over the whole world of heaven, and promote the great Xia Dynasty with the incomparable gas and strength of the world of heaven. This promotion, They will no longer call it the summer dynasty! And the benefits of this promotion! It is the world of the heavens! There may even be a breakthrough! Just like the fairyland!


    Once Su Mu''s plan is successful, it will not be any problem for Ji Yuan and others to enter the realm of detachment! Although it is the realm of transcendence at most, don''t forget that the proud children of the outside world who will enter their realm of heaven are actually just the existence of some realm of transcendence and even the realm of true spirit. As for the stronger, they will never enter the realm of heaven, because they disdain, and the realm of heaven will not improve them, So they don''t care about the existence of the world of heaven at all, so what Su Mu and others need to care about most is how to resist the favored children from the outside world! The strength of these favored children is definitely beyond the realm of detachment! Even if you don''t enter the realm of true spirit, it''s definitely not far away! What''s more important is the combat effectiveness of these favored children. Even if they don''t enter the realm of true spirit, I''m afraid they definitely don''t have much difference! In other words, even if hundreds of people, such as Ji Yuan, are promoted successfully, they have all entered the realm of detachment, and they can only deal with a few people! After all, the gap in the level of life is there! This is insurmountable! Even now Su Mu is absolutely impossible to deal with the Tianjiao of the combat power of the true spirit realm!


    Now Su Mu is just a product of the realm of detachment. Giving full play to his strong combat power, Su Mu may be able to cross the level and fight the existence of about three products of the realm of detachment. Even if it is stronger than this, it will never be strong anywhere! The terrible power of the strong in the true spirit realm can easily destroy the existence of countless detached realms! Just like Su Mu now, even the weakest one in the detached realm, Su mu can easily kill all the creatures in the whole world without developing all the combat effectiveness! This is the gap of life level! It''s not something that can be made up by the number of people! The gap between the realm of detachment and the realm of half step detachment is already so, not to mention the gap between the realm of true spirit and the realm of detachment! You should know that the more powerful the cultivation is, the more backward it is. Even if it is a grade gap, it is absolutely different!


    Therefore, Su Mu''s promotion to the great Xia Dynasty wants to promote the whole world of the heavens. In fact, it''s not to be able to finally deal with the favored children of the heaven in the realm of true spirit, but just to delay the life of their heaven and earth for a longer and longer time! Because after the promotion of the world, the strength of the border will increase by more than one level! Once promoted, the strength of the border will increase, and you will have more time to prepare for the future! In other words, promoting Yunchao to promote the whole world of heaven is actually just an expedient measure! But this plan is indeed the most perfect plan now! Because in this way, they can create more time for their creatures in the universe to improve their strength! Su Mu also needs more time to improve his strength! He su Mu doesn''t know whether he can deal with a favored son of heaven in the realm of true spirit after calling out the future body!


    You should know that those favored children of heaven are undoubtedly the most important beings under the immortal Lord of the outside world! They must have the good things given to them by the immortal Lord! These things will definitely affect the war situation! Therefore, it is absolutely urgent to improve your strength! But what we must do now is not to improve our strength, but to find a way to promote the summer dynasty! If it''s still the past, it''s easy to do! But Su Mu doesn''t know what kind of level there is after the top dynasty! in other words! He doesn''t know what to do next! You can only guess by yourself! In this way, the difficulty is increased countless times!


    "I once heard a strong man from outside say that the transport dynasties in our world are too weak. It''s like a mole ant in the virtual domain. It doesn''t have any role. Will this virtual domain be the name of the next promotion? In other words, the virtual domain is stronger than the constituency promoted after the transport dynasty "The existence of countless times?" Liu Yi people said slowly. Su Mu frowned when he heard the speech. Xu Yu, this is a name he has never heard of, but from Liu Yi''s population, it should not be groundless. Obviously, Xu Yu may indeed be the next promotion goal! No, perhaps the level of virtual domain is far more than the existence of Yunchao countless times!


    "It''s hard to say, but now you have a goal, don''t you? Go to the different space to practice for a while, and I''ll find a way to solve the problem." Su Mu took a deep breath and smiled at Liu Yiren Wen. Her strength is really too weak now. Su Mu doesn''t want his wife to turn into a skeleton in a hundred years.

 Chapter 1525

    The great Xia Dynasty has now reached the peak of the transportation Dynasty. There is no transportation dynasty that can be compared with the great Xia Dynasty, but because of this, the great Xia Dynasty has no room for promotion. Now the only way of the great Xia Dynasty is promotion, In other words, the best choice for the whole world now is to rely on the promotion of the great Xia Dynasty to promote the whole world. Only in this way can the world win a glimmer of vitality in the future. Only in this way can they be regarded as having the confidence to resist the strong outside world, After all, now the strongest of them in the world of heaven is only the strength of one product beyond the realm. Even if the owner of Su Mu has the combat power of three products beyond the realm, this strength is still too reluctantly faced with the top powers outside. After all, the existence of those who can be called the favored children of heaven can not have only that little combat power.


    Now they are confused because they have reached the limit of promotion in the summer transport Dynasty, but they don''t know what choice to make. Although Su Mu learned from Liu Yi that the next level of the transport dynasty may be the existence of what is called the virtual domain, However, Su Mu knew nothing about how the virtual domain was condensed. However, Su Mu felt that with the strength and luck of countless creatures in the whole universe, even if they didn''t know how to enter the next step, it shouldn''t be difficult to forcibly promote the great Xia Yun dynasty? However, for the sake of insurance, Su Mu did not choose to do that, but chose to communicate with the system. He wanted to see if he could find a book about the level after Yunchao from the system! After all, only in this way can they go further in the great Xia Dynasty and the whole world of the heavens go further. Even only in this way can their whole world of the heavens be regarded as part of their strength against the strong outside world!


    It has to be said that Su Mu''s luck was very good. He had just opened the system and found a book about Yun Chao! Su Mu started reading without saying a word. In order to be rigorous, Su Mu kept a word in his mind and wanted to take this opportunity to successfully master the way of promotion and transportation. This book is not long, but only a million words. Su Mu spent about a week reading it completely, Quietly waiting for the system to extract some items from the books and give them to himself. Soon after, an ancient and simple jade card appeared in Su Mu''s hand. This is not a jade card that records the skill, nor is it a jade card in which a strong person injects the divine mind, but the most important jade card to create the virtual domain! The existence of virtual domain is different from Yunchao! Yunchao is to promote the strength of Yunchao with countless creatures from the outside! The virtual domain is to enhance its strength with the powerful strength of countless creatures! The virtual realm is like a kingdom of God opened up by a cultivator in his own body! The larger the area of the kingdom of God, the more terrible his strength will be! From this book, Su Mu also learned that the real leader of the virtual domain, even the immortal master level, did not dare to provoke easily! Because you never know what kind of terrible scene exists in the virtual field in his body!


    The method of condensing the virtual domain is very difficult for ordinary people, but it is very simple for Su mu, because there is a world in Su Mu''s body. It can be said that the first step of condensing the virtual domain has been completed, so the remaining second step is to integrate the heavens and the world in his body! But it''s not easy! Although it is said that the Tianmu world in Su Mu''s body is countless times stronger than the ten thousand worlds of the heavens! But after all, Su Mu''s strength is not enough. It is impossible to integrate the world! However, this is not without any hope. If Su mu can bring the world tree under his command and let him recognize himself as the main, then Su mu can integrate the two worlds to forge the virtual domain, and then there will be no problem for the summer Dynasty to be promoted to become the master of the virtual domain! Because of the power of the virtual domain, the heavens and the world will be promoted and become a more terrible world! This is obviously the most perfect solution at present, but the problem is how Su Mu will take over the world tree! After all, the world tree did not give birth to too high intelligence. Perhaps it is not easy to accept each other!


    However, it doesn''t make any difference to think so much. Su Mu plans to take advantage of the fact that the true meaning of destruction in the senro world is still blocked by the power of creation to go to the senro world again to try whether he can communicate with the world tree. However, Su Mu doesn''t know that the world tree has left the senro world and returned to the newborn island, So Su Mu obviously ran away in vain. When he arrived at the Senluo boundary, he found that there was only a piece of dead wood and countless creative power left to resist the prying of the outside world and maintain the existence of the boundary, but the world tree had disappeared. Su Mu frowned. Then he remembered the whereabouts of the world tree, So Su Mu came to the dark sea again. Although Su Mu had entered the newborn island last time, they forgot that he had not left any coordinates on the newborn island. Therefore, if Su Mu wanted to go to the newborn island at once, he had to cross the dark sea with his strong strength!


    However, Su Mu now has no fear of the dark sea, which he was very worried about. The cultivation of the first level of transcendence is enough to sweep the whole dark sea. Moreover, Su Mu''s combat effectiveness is not only the first level of transcendence, but also the third level of transcendence, even if he meets the existence far beyond Su Mu''s expectation, Su Mu''s future body is absolutely enough to sweep away any crisis in this world! So after coming to the dark sea, Su Mu obviously didn''t have any fear. He directly plunged into it. Different from the original, the dark sea now can''t block his own power. It can be seen that what a huge gap exists between the realm of detachment and the realm of half step detachment!


    Originally, the blockade in the dark sea could not be avoided even by the top powers such as Ji Yuan, or even by any means. But now after su Mu entered the dark sea, he immediately felt that there was light and no darkness in front of him. All the evil creatures originally hidden in the darkness were exposed in front of Su Mu! This is the huge gap between the realm of detachment and the realm of half step detachment!

 Chapter 1526

    It is easy for Su mu, who now has the strength to transcend the realm, to cross the dark sea. There is no difficulty at all. He has left the dark sea that would take a lot of time to pass safely. Su Mu arrived at the road to the newborn Island, then tore the space and directly came to the gate of the newborn island and opened the gate, Everything familiar in front of Su Mu''s eyes once again. Unlike the original newborn Island, Su Mu opened the door and saw the world tree in the original huge pit in the center of the newborn island. He came back! The huge body of the world tree blocks all the darkness outside, and makes the place of the newborn Island radiate vitality and light again! What was the birth island like when it came last time? It was dark and silent. Now the birth island has become a real place of origin! The fundamental reason for all this is that the world tree has come back!


    With the world tree, he once again sits on the newborn island. Everything here has recovered its original appearance. All the wind and sand that covered the ruins have gone up, revealing the powerful and majestic newborn island. Everything here is full of Tao. Su Mu took a deep breath and walked towards the world tree, The original distance of thousands of miles was just one step at Su Mu''s feet! Now Su Mu has space rules to help, and any aspect of himself has been greatly improved! If Su Mu mastered the power of the remaining two rules, how amazing would his combat power be? You know, whether it''s cause and effect or fate rules, these two rules are juxtaposed with space and time! If Su Mu mastered it, he might not be afraid of those favored children outside! The four Supreme rules are added, and even Su Mu will be valued by the immortal masters outside. It is not impossible to cultivate him. After all, the four Supreme rules are absolutely difficult to see even for the immortal masters!


    Although it is said that what is really powerful for the immortal Lord''s level of existence is their own true meaning, they have mastered the true meaning for at least one or two hours. If Su Mu has mastered four Supreme rules, coupled with the careful teaching and cultivation of the immortal Lord, Su Mu will only master two kinds of true meaning in the future, It is definitely a very terrible existence! Because we master four Supreme rules at the same time, we can see how terrible Su Mu''s talent is! However, it is a pity that Su Mu now only mastered the power of the two rules of time and space! Although it is also very extraordinary, it is basically impossible to attract the attention of the immortal Lord. After all, the top Tianjiao who masters time and rules does not exist outside them! Su Mu surprised them at most. In a low-level world like the world of heaven and earth, someone can master the power of two rules at the same time. In addition, there will be no more expression and mood fluctuation, because they have seen too many top Tianjiao. This is why it was said that if Su Mu mastered the four Supreme rules, Then the reason why he can be noticed by the immortal Lord and cultivated by them!


    It is not uncommon for Su Mu to master the two supreme rules. Even if Su Mu masters the power of time and space, the two rules that achieve each other at the same time, he can never attract the attention of the immortal Lord. After all, although there are few Tianchi children like Su mu in the outside world, they are not absent, Why should they waste a lot of resources to cultivate Su Mu instead of those proud children in their original world? This is a waste of time, but if Su mu can master the power of the four Supreme rules, it will be different. Then even the strong at the immortal master level will definitely fight to rob Su Mu! Because the power of the four Supreme rules represents that Su Mu will be able to master two of the four Supreme truths when he grows up in the future! What concept is this! Two supreme truths! Like the power of rules, there are levels of truth! However, they do not have the detailed division of rules. The power of rules is divided into supreme rules, the first sequence, the second sequence and the third sequence, etc., but there are only two levels of true meaning, one is supreme true meaning, and the other is true meaning! Yes, just these two names! Because no matter what power it is, if you master it to the level of truth! That''s all terrible power! There is absolutely no doubt about this!


    In other words, Su Mu came to the world tree and looked at the completely different world tree he had seen before. Su Mu couldn''t help but take a deep breath. If the world tree has the same consciousness as itself, maybe this is definitely their greatest strength to resist the outside strong! The reason why the world tree carries countless worlds! Strength has reached an extremely terrible level! Even Su Mu dare not say that he can steadily surpass the world tree! Because the power source of the world tree is really a bottomless pit! If Su Mu guessed correctly, if the world tree itself has consciousness, its combat power will never be lower than the ninth grade of detachment! It can even resist the existence of some half step true spirit realm!


    However, it is a pity that the world tree has not given birth to its own consciousness, or it should be said that the world tree has not yet given birth to the consciousness of real wisdom. The world tree now has the most intelligence, just like kittens and dogs, which is enough to let him understand his responsibility. The responsibility of imitating Buddha and dogs is to look after the house, and the responsibility of kittens is to catch mice, The world tree understands that its responsibility is to protect the countless worlds it carries! Su Mu took a deep breath, touched the trunk of the world tree and said slowly: "I think you should also know that now the heavens have reached a point of no retreat! There is only one way to save the heavens. That is to promote the whole heavens by relying on the summer movement. Only in this way can the heavens have the opportunity to produce more strong people and have the strength to resist those guys outside ! world tree, listen to my voice and submit to me. I will lead the heavens to a higher and farther sky! "


    As the voice fell, a huge and incomparable life force slowly condensed in the world tree and injected into Su Mu''s body. The world tree seemed to understand Su Mu''s words and began to prepare to hand over its power to Su mu. Su Mu quickly refused. He wanted the world, not the power of the world tree. If the world tree lost its power, So it''s not a simple thing for me to integrate the universe of the heavens with the world in my body and create a virtual domain!

 Chapter 1527

    For Su Mu now, to understand the power of true meaning is basically a dream, so Su Mu has not tried to have any contact with the power of true meaning! The only contact with the power of true meaning was the last time Su Mu broke into the senro world and had to be stained with some true meaning of destruction! But even that little power to destroy the true meaning has caused countless indelible scars on Su Mu! Even if these scars were not the creative power transmitted by the reincarnation of centuries, they might still have a great impact on Su Mu!


    And that was the only time Su Mu had contact with the true power! From that day on, Su Mu knew that the power of true intention had nothing to do with the practitioners of their realm! Now they haven''t even completely played with the power of rules. It''s still many years before they want to play with the power of truth! However, Su Mu didn''t pay attention to the power of true meaning. After all, he also knows his strength now. To pay attention to true meaning is that the old longevity eats arsenic to die!


    What Su Mu needs to do now is to seize the time to create a virtual domain so that the summer Dynasty can enter the virtual domain! Let the heaven and the world be promoted! Only in this way can they give birth to more powerful strong people to resist the invasion of the outside world! However, this is not a small project after all. It is not easy for Su mu, who has reached the state of detachment, to achieve this level. After all, even if Su Mu has entered the state of detachment, he has just stepped into it. There is still a lot of distance from the strong in the state of detachment! Moreover, if you want to create a virtual realm, it is not something that can be touched by the practitioners of detachment!


    Su Mu only recently knew about the existence of virtual domain! From which book did Su Mu learn one thing, that is, to create a virtual domain, his own strength must at least be able to create a world! Even the grade of this world can''t be lower! Otherwise, if you want to create a virtual field, you are basically looking for your own death! In fact, it''s not too difficult to create the world. After all, when Pangu was still at the peak of heaven, he created the wasteland world with the help of part of the power of the road! The controller of chaos Avenue also created a chaotic world by relying on chaos beads! These are the first to create the world!


    But don''t forget that the most important thing to create virtual domains is nothing else! But create the world in your own body! you ''re right! Create the world in your own body! Who can do this among the heavens? Even Su mu, who has entered the realm of detachment, can never do this. After all, if you want to create a world in your body, it is even more difficult than a mortal to practice from scratch to the realm of detachment! you ''re right! It''s so difficult! Su Mu learned one thing from the original book, that is, the youngest and weakest virtual domain creator, whose strength has reached the Yu Ning realm! you ''re right! Yuning realm! It is more powerful than the realm of true spirit, and there are countless Yuning realms! What is Su Mu''s cultivation now? It''s just a product of detachment! There is still a long and incomparable distance from the realm of Yu Ning! Don''t talk about the realm of Yu Ning! Even the realm of true spirit is definitely out of reach for Su Mu now!


    So when Su Mu learned from the books that creating a virtual domain at least needed to resist the strength of the realm, he immediately let Su Mu take a breath! However, Su Mu did not feel any sigh! Because Su Mu knows that he is different from others! They create the world in their bodies. It''s very difficult! Therefore, you need to raise your strength to the realm of Yu Ning at least, so that you can have the opportunity to create a world to accommodate and become a virtual domain! But Su Mu is different. Because of the existence of Tianmu seeds in Su Mu''s body, he doesn''t need to create a world at all! Direct borrowing is enough! This is also why Su Mu dares to try to create a virtual domain when he is only a product of beyond the realm! This may be a great era for the world of heaven! Wait until Su Mu creates the virtual domain! Then they have more room for improvement, which means that they have more confidence in facing the strong from the outside world in the future!


    What Su Mu has to do now is to integrate the heavens and the world in his body! But in this way, Su Mu also knows what kind of bad consequences will be caused! That is, you will lose your shelter forever! According to Su Mu''s original way, he can grow up indecently all the time! Because of the existence of the world in his body, Su Mu doesn''t need to worry about the life and death of the universe, because the life and death here has nothing to do with him. Without Su mu, the big deal is to enter his body and grow and practice slowly. After all, the world in Su Mu''s body is advanced by the seeds of Tian Mu! Compared with the heavens, the world is perfect countless times! Cultivating in it naturally gets twice the result with half the effort! However, if Su Mu really wants to integrate the universe of the heavens and the virtual domain in his body, then Su mu, that is to say, in the future, he has completely become a situation where he can''t retreat!


    Now Su Mu and his own world can be used as a place to retreat! Because of the advanced world of Tianmu seeds in his body, Su Mu doesn''t have to worry about what the strong outside will do to them, because Su Mu itself has the ability to avoid past disasters, but once integrated, everything will be completely different! Su Mu will completely lose the space in his body! After becoming a virtual domain, although Su Mu still master the virtual domain, don''t forget that Su Mu wants to integrate from all heaven and all worlds! Integrate the heavens into your body! So Su Mu exposed his inner world to the eyes of those powerful people outside! So this is definitely a matter that needs careful consideration!


    However, for Su mu, if they want to tide over the crisis of the world, it seems that they have no choice. Only in this way can they avoid all future crises! Only in this way can they have the opportunity to continue to exist! you ''re right! Even if Su Mu melted it into his own virtual domain and integrated it into his own body, it can never guarantee that it is really a foolproof thing. After all, the strength of those powerful people outside, even Su mu, has to be treated seriously. He has to admit that their strength is too strong. No one in the world can be called their opponent! Even Su mu, when he doesn''t use the future body, even the weakest existence among the favored children of the outside world is unmatched!


    This is the gap of strength! It is also a gap in the level of life! Those born in the outside world have the strength comparable to the realm of detachment as soon as they are born. They have the combat power comparable to the realm of true spirit in a few years! This is why these favored children of heaven are valued by the immortal Lord! However, not all of them are as strong as the true spirit realm, at least most of them are just the combat effectiveness of the beyond realm! After all, if everyone in the world is a genius, those immortal masters outside can''t really sit still. Don''t look at their amiable appearance. God knows what kind of thoughts they secretly have. After all, who can enter the level of immortal master is not cruel and ruthless?

 Chapter 1528

    For Su mu, the integration of the heaven and the earth is certainly not worth it, but it has to be said that whether it is Xuantian continent or the earth fairy world or the people existing in the two worlds, they are the most memorable people of Su mu, and Xuantian continent and the earth fairy world are also his own hometown! Su Mu''s preservation of the world of heaven may not only be for Liu Yi people, but also for himself. After all, anyway, his life began in Xuantian continent and grew up in the earth fairy world. Even if Su Mu has completely exceeded the limits of the two worlds, he will not abandon it. There is no doubt for Su mu, It''s his home!


    After receiving the power from the world tree, Su Mu took a deep breath. He understood the meaning of the world tree. Obviously, since the world tree gave this power to himself, he naturally agreed to his request. Su Mu took a deep breath and patted his cheek to stop hesitating, After all, if you continue to hesitate, maybe the selfishness in your heart will make you change your mind. In that case, you will really waste a lot of time! So Su Mu decided to pay attention. Even if integrating the world in his body and the universe is bad for him, Su Mu must do so, whether for himself or for others. Anyway, Su Mu decided to pay attention. This time, he won''t hesitate! Besides, the power of reincarnation is definitely not to be seen! Even if you are exposed, what is the position of Tianmu world? It''s true that Tianhuo or the immortal strong shot. Do you really think the reincarnation bodies standing behind Su Mu will make him make any mistakes? You''re kidding!


    ......


    When Su Mu made up his mind and began to integrate the world, in the same position and place, countless terrorist powers of detachment and even true spirit were gathered in the same position, but because the boundary had not been exposed, they could not find the coordinates to enter the world! But for them, the most important thing is time. Anyway, the boundary is broken. Even if you can hide for a day or two, can you hide for a lifetime? Stop kidding! They waited for a long time, ready to cross the border again, break and disappear, and enter the previously exposed world! At the beginning, they already knew that the world was the top tao world! Although they can not improve their strength, it is absolutely necessary for their own training! Besides, in the end, this top world condenses into a peerless medicine. Isn''t that what their backers love to do behind them?


    "How long have we been waiting, brother Huang?" a man who revealed the second grade cultivation of the true spirit realm yawned and asked the handsome man next to him. The man called brother Huang opened his eyes at the speech, looked at the place without flaws and said: "Wait a little longer. The world may last for a while. It''s impossible for us to bother the Lord to investigate the coordinates directly for the sake of a Taoist world. If we do that, it doesn''t seem that we are very impatient. I guess it''s fast. The boundaries of the heaven and earth have been broken, and I saw the sky very clearly last time you weren''t there There is destruction of truth in the earth! How long do you think those guys can last under the terrible power of destroying truth? "


    "HMM. brother Huang is right. It seems that I''m still too eager. No wonder the Lord always said that I''m still not patient enough. Now compared with brother Huang, I Zhang Shun is really a little insufficient. How about brother Huang walking with me after entering that world? You and me walking together in that world. First, we can avoid other tianarrogant attacks on us, Second, we can also guide each other''s growth, can''t we? "Zhang Shun smiled and said at the invitation of brother Huang in front of him, but there was no trace of cruelty in his eyes, but his expression didn''t change at all. The smiling appearance on his face can be said to make countless people present see the sincerity in his eyes, and even say that his acting skills didn''t have any flaws!


    The man called brother Huang thought about it for a moment, then nodded and said in a voice, "it''s good. Brother Zhang''s words are reasonable. In that case, I''ll bother brother Zhang to take care of me a lot later."


    "These are small things. It''s easy to say." Zhang Shun grinned at the speech and thought to himself: "Of course it''s easy to say. How could I not take care of you? I really thought I wouldn''t know you if I changed my appearance and name in a man''s clothes? As long as I killed you and made your father extremely sad and angry, then my master could take this opportunity to enter heaven! At that time, I will be Zhang Shun, but I will be an heir to heaven! Unfortunately, I wanted to be happy with you, However, your father doesn''t like me Zhang Shun. He really thinks that I Zhang Shun is not as good as those proud children of heaven? A group of fools can''t even see my acting. They are also called proud children of heaven. Shifu really said it well. These guys are thousands of miles worse than me! "


    The man called brother Huang suddenly felt a wave of malice against himself. Then he looked around without leaving a trace. Finally, he looked at Zhang Shun who was lazy around him and was about to fall asleep. He could not help but frown secretly. Then he made a sound without leaving a trace and said: "Brother Zhang, it seems that we are being watched. I just felt a malicious attack on me. I don''t know whether brother Zhang also noticed this malicious attack."


    Zhang Shun was surprised when he heard the speech. Just now he just thought about the way to deal with this guy at will. Unexpectedly, she was so alert. However, as an old acting school, how could Zhang Shun be exposed like this? Zhang Shun rubbed his eyes and said aloud, "no, brother Huang, you feel wrong."


    When he said this, his heart was full of malicious thoughts. At the same time, Zhang Shun told him: "there are many people with mixed eyes. I really feel this kind of malice. Now they should not attack us. After all, my master and your father are still watching from heaven. Even if they want to attack, they have to be afraid of the master and your father..."


    Brother Huang was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he quietly distanced himself from Zhang Shun. Zhang Shun was stunned when he saw it, and secretly scolded himself how he could have made such a mistake! The other party didn''t mention his background! Why did he tell the other party''s father was present? What a pig brain! It seems that after entering the world, we have to find other ways to solve him! Mingming''s great opportunity was wasted by himself! Really a pig brain!

 Chapter 1529

    For Zhang Shun, if he can''t kill Huang after entering that world, he may miss that position forever! No matter from any aspect, he must kill the one surnamed Huang. He was ready to enter that side of the world after all preparations had been made! Who would have thought that he was first ill and exposed his identity! In this way, it is basically impossible to get closer to Huang as just now! However, for him, there are other ways to use. After all, killing is basically familiar to Zhang Shun. Since the intention to close the relationship has been broken, it''s OK to find another way to kill the Huang after entering the world. For him, the position must be his own!


    Among the ten thousand realms of the heavens, Su Mu has begun to slowly gather strength and integrate the ten thousand realms of the heavens and the seeds of Tian Mu in his body! A virtual field was born in Su Mu''s body! And this is the place where countless creatures in their heaven and world will survive next! However, Su Mu thought that the world coordinates in his body would be exposed after the integration of the two worlds, but now it seems that the coordinates of the Tianmu world in Su Mu''s body are still too hidden. Even if he integrates the heaven and the world, only the heaven and the world are exposed to the outside world, As for the Tianmu world in Su Mu''s body, he is still safe and sound. As always, he is in his Dantian position without any fluctuation, which also makes Su Mu have more confidence in his heart. After all, for their heaven and world, even if they have more confidence, they will definitely have more cards!


    However, although Su Mu has successfully integrated the heaven and the world of the heavenly shepherd in his body, Su Mu has not yet promoted the heaven and the world of the heavenly shepherd. That is to say, it is possible to promote the heaven and the world of the heavenly shepherd by relying on the powerful force brought by the promotion during the summer movement. Therefore, Su Mu immediately returned to the Jueyun three pavilions without any hesitation, Later, Su Yutong was informed that she was ready to inform the heaven and the world of everything. After learning the news, countless creatures in the heaven and the world did not have any discomfort, because they all knew that it was the time of the life and death of the heaven and the world. Anyway, they had to put down all their discomfort and strive to become stronger, The great Xia Dynasty obviously has this ability. If not for this, they can''t easily respect the great Xia Dynasty! All this is because the upper echelons of the current great Xia Yun Dynasty are strong enough to suppress the heaven and the world. In addition, the way to get rid of all their disasters now lies in the great Xia Yun dynasty!


    Therefore, they didn''t refuse to accept the great Xia Dynasty. However, in more than three months, the whole universe of the heavens has completely become the bag of the great Xia Dynasty. However, now is not a happy time, because they all know what the reason is for rushing to rule the whole universe of the heavens, Even if you want to be happy, you need to wait until the promotion of the summer movement, let the whole world follow the promotion, and let them have more detached places in the world, which can be regarded as a happy thing! Otherwise, their strength now will be nothing but the cannon fodder of mole ants in the future.


    Su Mu is very clear about the way to condense the virtual domain. Su Mu also has the most important item of condensing the virtual domain, a jade card that must be used in condensing the virtual domain! A while ago, Su Mu did successfully integrate the whole universe of the heavens with the world in his own body, so that the virtual domain was born in his own body. Now, the universe of the heavens is indeed a part of the world in Su Mu''s body, and some of them do not belong to the virtual domain of the world in Su Mu''s body! The Xia Dynasty didn''t directly return to Su Mu''s body for promotion, but chose to be promoted among the ten thousand realms of the heavens. In this way, the probability of promotion of the ten thousand realms of the heavens would be greater. Su Mu took a deep breath and the powerful cultivation of one product beyond the realm suppressed the whole ten thousand realms of the heavens! Countless strong people feel the suffocating breath of Su mu, without exception, they feel a great threat! But they all know that Su Mu will never deal with them, because Su Mu comes from the hope of their heaven and world! And all the light!


    The strength of beyond the realm is even the only level among their myriad worlds! That is to say, Su Mu has become a great celebrity among them! If the hundreds of followers behind Su Mu and thousands of strong people in the realm of half step transcendence and Avenue are not enough to be remembered, Su Mu''s stepping into the realm of transcendence now definitely makes his name resound throughout the world. Whoever knows Su Mu''s name! The most shocked person is the master of the chaotic world, that is, the controller of the chaotic Avenue. Chaos. When he knew and determined that the person was su mu, his heart was half cold. After all, he targeted Su Mu when he was still in the wilderness world, and even invited the first Yun Dynasty of the universe to destroy them! But the other party escaped!


    In this way, didn''t he offend each other at the beginning? However, he also knew that his current strength was far from Su mu, but he didn''t dare to hate Su mu. He just had a lot of reluctance and distrust on his face when he pleaded guilty. Su Mu completely forgot this person and said: "Now the heavens and the world are united and ready to resist the external strong. Chaos. If you really feel guilty at the beginning, you might as well try to cultivate and improve your accomplishments and make some contributions to dealing with the external strong in the future. This is enough, and this is definitely the biggest way to apologize to me!"


    After su Mu made his words and chaos Avenue clear, chaos Avenue also showed amazing willpower. He appreciated Su Mu''s character, but he knew that it was basically impossible for him to make friends with Su mu. Now the burden of the whole universe is on Su mu, and Su Mu is almost out of breath, Where else can I make friends with him?


    When Su Mu carried out the integration of the heaven and the world and wanted to use his huge power and Qi to forge a virtual domain and promote the whole heaven and the world, so as to have the strength to fight against the strong outside, he really put down his original fear. Su Mu was really busy for the heaven and the world. He shouldn''t suspect each other, The other party is constantly trying to find a way to let the heavens and the world survive. He is not qualified to suspect him! If the other party wants to deal with himself, he doesn''t need to do it himself. Even if he finds someone to deal with himself, chaos Avenue knows that he can''t be an opponent! You don''t even need three rounds to be defeated and captured directly!


    You know, under Su Mu''s hand, there are hundreds of strong people who are half step beyond the realm and thousands of strong people in the realm of Avenue! In addition to the latest strongmen who have not joined the hall of eternal life in the world of heaven, the number of strongmen in the realm of avenue under Su Mu''s command is more than three or four thousand?

 Chapter 1530

    For the whole world of heaven, Su Mu''s role now is undoubtedly the Savior of their whole world of heaven! All the burdens and hopes have been suppressed on Su mu. If Su mu can hold on to all his hopes and let them have the power to move north again, he will be in danger once he gets through this disaster! Then Su Mu will directly become the most sacred existence in the hearts of countless creatures in the world! There is absolutely no doubt about this! Although the strong in the world of the heavens are extremely proud, don''t forget that they have the capital to be proud. In addition, no one can be regarded by them, so they are particularly proud! However, Su Mu has now entered the realm of detachment, and his accomplishments have exceeded them. They don''t know how much! How could they be proud of Su Mu!


    So anyway, now they can be regarded as the respect of Su Mu from the bottom of their heart! Because it''s not just strength! They all know that Su Mu is just at the peak of the realm of heaven. He keeps running and trying to find a way for the danger of the world of heaven! Up to now, they have entered the realm of detachment. They have grown up to be the only strong person in the realm of detachment among their heavens, and have become the real patron saint among their heavens! There is absolutely no doubt about this. This is why it is so easy for the Xia Yun Dynasty to accept the scattered strong. They all know that Su Mu is trying to solve the disaster of the world of heaven. At this time, what they need to do is not to bother each other. They can do what the other party wants to do. Anyway, now they know, If they don''t listen to the reception of the Xia Dynasty, what''s the difference between Su Mu''s arrival and their obedience?


    The only difference may be that they still have face and dignity when they are accepted by the summer transport Dynasty, but if Su Mu comes to accept them in person, I''m afraid their life will be difficult. It''s certain not to mention other lessons, and it will cause a lot of trouble for the summer transport Dynasty! So anyway, they are very clear that it is enough not to add trouble to the summer transportation! As long as the summer Dynasty grows up, provide them with shelter and help them avoid this disaster! Then the future summer Dynasty is the Holy Land in their hearts! Su Mu is the most sacred existence in their hearts!


    Very realistic, but their world is such a strong man. As long as you are strong enough and have the confidence to make people admire you, then you are a perfect existence! Now the strength of Su Mu''s transcendent territory is strong enough in the world of heaven! And Su Mu''s character and charm are definitely among the best! Countless strong people in the world of heaven, without exception, admire Su Mu very much! The most important thing is one of them. Su Mu did something that many strong people in the realm of the avenue didn''t do when he reached the peak of the realm of the heavenly way! They have finished what the strong should do! So they admire Su Mu even more! There is no doubt that I admire Su Mu from the bottom of my heart! It is precisely because of this that the progress of the summer movement will be so smooth! It is precisely because of this that the current Xia Dynasty will become the ruler of the whole heaven and the world so easily


    The creation of virtual domain is not an easy and simple thing. For Su mu, it has been done to create a virtual domain, but the problem is promotion! you ''re right! Although Su Mu has created the virtual domain and holds items that can integrate Yunchao and the virtual domain for promotion at the same time! But the problem is that Su Mu''s own strength is not enough! You need to know what is the realm of the strong who created the virtual realm countless centuries ago? Yuning realm! Now Su Mu is just a cultivator who is beyond the realm of one product! You should know what a huge gap there is between the realm of detachment and the realm of Yu Ning? That''s a big gap! So the difficulty Su Mu is facing now is that although he doesn''t care about the creation of the virtual domain, if he wants to promote Yunchao and the world, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do it just by virtue of his strength, which is only a product beyond the realm!


    Su Mu took a deep breath and thought for a moment. Then he planned to gamble, that is, try it with the power of all the powerful people in the avenue realm of the whole universe! Because such power is condensed in their own body, even if they can''t double their strength, they should be able to give full play to their combat power to the existence of four and five products comparable to the realm of detachment! you ''re right! The countless strong men in the whole heaven and world add up to a small step in Su Mu''s combat power! Even this small part is still uncertain! This is the horror of detachment! In the eyes of life after detachment, ordinary practitioners are just as weak as mole ants! Even an ant accidentally trampled to death on the roadside by a strong person who is beyond the realm of heaven may also be a strong person in the realm of heaven and even the realm of Avenue! Su Mu knows very well that this is the huge gap between the realm of detachment and the realm of half step detachment and even the realm of Avenue! It is enough for all of them to get together and improve their strength! Even Su Mu felt that it would be difficult for all these people to improve their strength by so little!


    But Su Mu must do so! Because he doesn''t know how long the external barrier will break! I have to deal with the whole thing before the barrier breaks! In other words, before the barrier is broken, what Su Mu has to do is to promote the world! Let the heaven and the world reach the level where the strong can be born out of the realm of detachment! In this way, their new boundary born by the promotion of all worlds in the heavens! Can definitely hold a lot of time! There is no doubt that for their creatures in the world of heaven! This is definitely good news that is hard to refuse! But the question is whether it can succeed! The probability of this plan in Su Mu''s mind is really too low! It''s good that he has the strength of detachment, but if he wants to promote the whole world, the strength of detachment is not enough! And recently Su Mu felt the existence of a repulsive force! What does that mean! This shows that if the world can''t be promoted! Su Mu is likely to be squeezed out!


    Among the ten thousand realms of the heavens, Su Mu is now the strongest one who bears the realm of half step detachment. It is a rare thing that Su Mu has entered the realm of detachment and has not been excluded! But the power in Su Mu''s body is too terrible! Therefore, even if the power of the universal consciousness of the heavens wants to retain Su mu, the district will involuntarily crowd Su Mu out and let him leave the universal world of the heavens! Because the power in the ten thousand boundaries of the heavens is not enough to bear the existence of detachment! Not to mention the existence of Su mu, one of the best in his detachment!

 Chapter 1531

    In other words, Su Mu wants to promote heaven and earth not only for the sake of the heavens and the world, but also for himself! Su Mu knows that this is not the best time for him to leave the world of heaven! Everything of oneself is basically in the ten thousand realms of the heavens, and the ten thousand realms of the heavens are facing disaster! If you leave the heavens, the world can''t bear the destruction brought to them by the powerful outside world! However, the world of the heavens could not bear the courage of Su mu, a strong man who was beyond the realm. He wanted to drive Su Mu out of the world of the heavens, but without Su mu, their world of the heavens would lose all the power that could compete with the outside world! So no matter what, Su mu can''t leave this world! So the best way is to promote the whole universe once! Let the strong beyond the realm no longer become a legend in the world of heaven, but a world that can accommodate and bear hundreds of thousands of people at the same time!


    The difficulty of this matter must not be underestimated! After all, it''s not easy to promote one heaven and earth. Although Su Mu once had the experience of promoting the earth fairy world from a thousand worlds to a thousand worlds, don''t forget that there are differences between the heaven and earth fairy world from point to surface! No matter how big the fairy world is, it''s just a two or three-day journey from Su Mu''s golden fairy land! You can see the edge! In addition, everything in the earth fairy world is his most familiar existence. With the help of the great Xia Dynasty and Su Chuyi, Su Mucai successfully condensed and transported the dynasty, and promoted the earth fairy world to the world! But don''t forget! Is there any comparability between the celestial world and the celestial world? Not at all! It''s really not difficult to be promoted to the fairy world, but it''s not easy to promote the whole heaven world to the next class! Even for Su mu, who is now only beyond the realm of detachment, this thing seems a little whimsical!


    However, this is what Su Mu must do now. Only when the world level of the world is promoted, there will be more detached strongmen in the world. Only then can su Mu have the opportunity to enter a stronger realm and stay in the world, can he have the opportunity to summon a stronger future body in the future, and can he better resist the real favored children of the outside world! If you can''t promote the world to success, there is probably only one way to wait for the heaven and the world, that is, destruction. It''s not a simple thing to keep the heaven and the world in front of those favored children outside. At least for Su mu, he doesn''t have the confidence to keep the heaven and the world in front of the strong ones in the true spirit realm! And Su Mu didn''t know how many true spiritual realms existed among those favored children outside! Su Mu knows nothing about these things! Therefore, it is necessary to promote the world level of the myriad worlds of the heavens and let Ji Yuan and hundreds of strong people who are half step beyond the realm of detachment enter the realm of detachment, so as to twist it into a rope, so as to have the opportunity to resist the heaven''s pride of the outside world! This is also the most perfect solution Su mu can think of!


    A detached realm may not have any impact on the favored children of the true spirit realm, but don''t forget that there is still an open player Su mu in this world. Su mu can condense the energy of hundreds of strong people in the detached realm and contain it on himself with his powerful inside information, It''s not impossible to use the strength of the first grade of the transcendental realm to give full play to the combat power of the seventh grade and even the eighth grade of the transcendental realm. You know, Su mu can compare with the strong people of the third grade of the transcendental realm without blessing. If it is opened, Su mu can accommodate himself with the strength of hundreds of strong people of the transcendental realm such as Ji Yuan, At least it can be compared with the existence of seven products in the detached realm! Su mu, who is in the state of Qipin transcendence, calls the future body again. Then the future body found with great probability is a terrorist existence whose cultivation has reached the realm of true spirit! This will also be the real inside information of their heaven and world against the favored children of the outside world!


    It''s not that Su mu can''t summon the future body now, but Su Mu is not sure what level of existence the future body he summoned now belongs to! This is uncertain. After all, Su Mu is just a cultivator of the first grade in the transcendental realm. Even if the summoned future body is amazing, it may be equivalent to the seventh or eighth grade in the transcendental realm. This is definitely that Su mu can give full play to his supreme combat power, and such combat power is really terrible in the world of heaven, But in the outside world, I''m afraid it''s a little stronger than some teenagers. Some young Tianjiao who has just been born for a few years may have more strength than Su mu can now play!


    Now the best solution is to upgrade the world level of the whole heaven and earth, so that the heaven and earth can at least bear the existence of detachment and even true spirit! The present world of heaven and earth is constantly rejecting Su Mu because of the world level. Su mu can''t stay for a long time. If Su Mu wants to stay in the world of heaven and earth, what he needs to do is to make the level of this world produce advanced progress! There is no other way! The reason why those heaven''s favored sons from the outside world can not care about the world level exclusion in the heaven''s ten thousand worlds is that those heaven''s favored sons from the outside world undoubtedly have the good baby made by the immortal Lord for them. Before, there was the smell of the immortal Lord in the heaven''s ten thousand worlds, and the heaven and earth will fart of the heaven''s ten thousand worlds dare not give a fart, In other words, it is not that he can not bear the existence of combat power beyond, but that he does not allow such characters to appear in his world level jurisdiction.


    To put it bluntly, the world will of the universe is to bully the soft and fear the hard. However, we have to admit that Su Mu is not strong enough. At least compared with the top powers and immortal masters in the outside world, Su Mu is particularly young, but it''s nothing. After all, Su Mu is still young, coupled with the existence of eternal reincarnation, these are su Mu''s greatest strength! Promote the world level of all heavens and all worlds, and let all heavens and all worlds really become their own possessions! At that time, Su Mu''s fighting power in his own world will definitely not be easily ignored by the favored children of the outside world!


    you ''re right! Although Su Mu has been integrated! However, because of the existence of the will of the heaven and earth, Su Mu has not yet become real master of the heaven and earth! In other words, Su Mu needs to not only promote the world level, but also make the world completely and truly in his own hands! At present, these two things are the top priority of everything! What needs to be done most!

 Chapter 1532

    However, even knowing that the priority of these two things is particularly high, it is not a simple thing to really do it. It is not a simple thing just the spiritual world. If it is so easy to promote the world, Su Mu will not be in such a mess now, yes, Now Su Mu is almost driven crazy by himself. The integration of the world is simple, and the virtual domain Su Mu has been created in his own body, but the problem is how to promote! Although Su Mu holds a jade card that can be used to promote the world, the lowest level of use of this jade card! It''s the realm of Yu Ning! In other words, Su Mu''s strength beyond the realm now can''t trigger the conditions for promotion in the jade card!


    There is absolutely no need to think about what kind of gap exists between the realm of Yu Ning and the realm of detachment? You should know that Su Mu has just entered the realm of detachment, and the realm of detachment is still a full distance of 20 small realms from the realm of Yu Ning! This is not the realm of cultivation that can be touched in a short time! You know, there is not much time left for Su Mu to practice in the present world! The short is three or five years, the long is only ten years! In this period of time, the barrier of the heavens will inevitably break! Once the barrier is broken, the strong outside will easily find out where their world is and enter their world. At that time, it will be too late for them to do anything to make up for it.


    At this moment, Su Mu also understood why to condense the virtual domain, at least he needed the cultivation of Yu Ning realm! Because the promotion items needed to create the virtual realm, except for the existence above the Yuning realm, are not something that Su mu can touch at all! The realm of Yu Ning is the necessary realm to create the virtual realm! In other words, Su Mu doesn''t have such strength at all. He can''t successfully promote the world of heaven to the next level! That''s not good news! Su Mu worked hard for so long to get such a result. He felt a little broken in his heart, but Su Mu didn''t give up so easily. Although he said that the jade card in his hand really lost its function, Su Mu also knew that there were other ways to condense the last step of the virtual domain, that is, the last step of promoting the virtual domain! However, this method is a little difficult for Su mu, but perhaps it is countless times easier than the jade plaque condensed virtual domain! After all, this method does not need Su Mu''s own cultivation. He must reach the realm of resisting condensation. That is to say, Su mu can take effect as long as he does this method, but the problem is that Su Mubing doesn''t know whether the time is in time! This second method is indeed countless times simpler than the first method! But the problem is that the time he needs to spend is too long. Su mu can''t finish it in a short time! This is also the reason why Su Mu tried the first method before. Su Mu wanted to know whether there was really an effect or not. In other words, Su Mu wanted to promote the heaven and the world successfully in the shortest time and leave enough time for countless strong people in the heaven and the world to practice and enter the realm of transcendence! In this way, they have all the worlds of heaven. You can really be regarded as the title of inside information! Now the heavens and the ten thousand realms are too weak. Don''t mention the favored children of the outside world. Even Su mu can easily sweep the whole heavens and the ten thousand realms into extinction! But Su Mu won''t do that!


    The problem now is that Su Mu is worried that there is not enough time left for him to successfully carry out the second plan! This second plan can be said to be a waste of time! What Su Mu has to do is go to the four poles of the heaven and the world in person and set up altars! Then we need to find 40 and a half step beyond the realm, and the strong will sit on one side! In other words, the altar in the four directions needs 160 strong people who are half a step beyond the territory! And master the altar method skillfully! Su Mu alone set up an altar in the middle of the town to create a huge and incomparable power of Qi transportation for Yun Chao to absorb, so as to directly promote Xia Yun Chao to the next grade with the power of Yun Chao! But the question is, if the number is not guaranteed, will the heaven and the world be advanced and successful! Because this is the promotion method of Yunchao after all! Is it true that Su Mu doesn''t know that there are still thousands of worlds in the heavens!


    When Su Mu was in the land fairy world, he gathered together with the luck of the Xia Dynasty to forcibly achieve the land of transporting the dynasty. Even through this move, he directly promoted the land fairy world from the middle thousand world to the big thousand world! In other words, this method is indeed feasible, but it is full of a lot of uncertainty! One thing is that the present heaven world is completely different from the earth fairy world in those days. That is, when Su Mu promoted the imperial dynasty to the Yun Dynasty, the heaven way of the earth fairy world, that is, Su Chuyi, helped a lot! Now, if Su Mu wants to repeat his old skills, no one can help Su mu. Everything can only be fate! The world will of the heavens will not allow itself to stay in this world for a long time! Unless you succeed in your plan to promote to the world level! So Su mu can stay in this world for a long time! And it can also re stabilize the border for at least another ten years or even a hundred years!


    This hundred years seems insignificant, but it is not a very short time to convert to different space! Now what Su Mu has to do is to select the right person to teach them the altar method, and tell them everything about the altar, so that they can immediately go to the four extreme places they say to create the altar, and they will create the altar at the same time in the middle of the sky! And on the first day after two years! The first hour they greeted! It will be their time to successfully open the altar! In other words, in a short period of two years, the people selected by Su Mu not only have to learn the altar method, but also go to the four polar regions to build altars, and synchronize at the first hour of the first day two years later! Open the altar, promote the Dynasty and become the master of a domain! As long as the promotion is successful! Then it is not impossible for the great Xia Dynasty to successfully enter the next stage, so as to promote the whole world of heaven!


    The reason why Su Mu didn''t adopt this method before is that it takes too much time! It will take at least two years or more! For such a long time, if the boundary is broken, the consequences are absolutely unimaginable. Therefore, Su Mu used the way of integrating the world to create the virtual domain before. However, in the last step, he found that no one can do the last step except the strong ones above the Yu Ning realm! In other words, the first method failed directly! Now the second way is a waste of time, but even so, we have to use the second way, which will also make them the salvation of all heaven and all worlds! The only salvation!